《Infernal Affairs》


 V1.Chapter 1

    July, the weather is hot like a steamer, there is no wind, cicada tirelessly called, let a person more fidgety.


    On the rooftop of the most prosperous shopping mall in H City, a young man with flower arms, wearing a plaid T-shirt and beach pants, is sitting in a shady place. He doesn''t know how long he has been here, but more than ten cigarette butts have been piled up on the ground unconsciously.


    Clang!


    The iron door of the roof was pushed open. A middle-aged man stepped onto the roof, looked around and looked at the position of the young man.


    "It''s been a long time, but it''s cool here." The middle-aged man said something and went to the young man with flower arms.


    "Uncle GUI, in this hot weather, you ask me to wait for you on the rooftop. If I don''t know how to love myself, I''m afraid you should collect the corpse for me." Wang Fan, who was sitting in the shade, was lazy, spitting out the smoke in his mouth and stepping on the ground.


    Ghost uncle smile, didn''t care about Wang Fan''s tone, just handed a bottle of water in the past.


    Wang Fan was not polite. He unscrewed the bottle cap and took a big drink. After three or five drinks, he squeezed the water bottle flat and threw it into the garbage can nearby.


    Looking at the urban forest made of steel and concrete, uncle GUI said faintly: "recently, a new drug, called" gold does not change ", have you ever heard of it?"


    "Well." Wang Fan nodded.


    "The bigwigs above have received information. Let''s find a way to check the situation of this kind of drug. You can take a look at this picture first."


    Ghost uncle took out a picture from his pocket and handed it to Wang Fan. However, Wang Fan didn''t reach for it. He just looked at the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the ghost uncle.


    "Uncle ghost, do you think I still have hope?" Wang Fan some have no brains of asked a.


    Ghost uncle''s body meal, turned his head to look at the elite students he trained.


    He found that he seemed to have not looked at Wang fan so seriously for a long time.


    I don''t know when the two arms have been covered with tattoos. From the shoulder to the fingers, they are all ghosts. Maybe they have tattooed all the ghosts in the hell.


    There is also a word "kill" on the neck, which is made up of skeletons.


    Short inch hair, dark skin, a pretty face with a rebellious smile.


    There were those eyes, which were clear, bright and firm when he first met three years ago. It seemed that he could still remember the voice of three years ago.


    "Report to Sir, police officer Wang Fan, w35784, report to you!"


    And all this seems to have passed for a long time, that pair of eyes now full of fierce, gloomy.


    No one will believe that this is a good man, a policeman, a


    Undercover!


    Looking at Wang Fan''s appearance, ghost uncle can''t open his mouth.


    "Uncle GUI, I''m tired. I don''t want to do it anymore. I want to apply to see the light." Wang Fan turned to look at the ghost uncle, the fierce eyes seemed to disappear, with the last trace of brightness and hope, "can you?"


    "I want to go home and take care of my mother. I hear she''s sick. She''s very sick."


    Ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan, he wanted to say yes, but opened his mouth and said: "the organization spent a long time to cultivate you."


    Wang Fan didn''t speak any more. He turned his head and looked into the distance. He looked at the tall building, the plane and the smiling female star on the billboard in the distance. After silence, Wang Fan took the photo from Uncle GUI''s hand.


    In the photo, a thin man is talking to a well-dressed woman. The facial features of the man are not very clear. It should be a picture of the photographer hiding in the corner.


    The ghost uncle took a look at Wang Fan and said slowly, "the man in the photo is Ma Jie, nicknamed Mahou. At present, most of the" Jinbuhuan "in H city are sold from him."


    "This kind of" Jinbuhuan "is not the same as the previous methamphetamine. It''s very addictive. People who have played with it will not only become addicted quickly, but also lose interest in other drugs. After testing by technicians, this kind of" Jinbuhuan "is no longer just a drug. It can be said that it''s a kind of poison. If you take more than one kilogram, you will die within three years!"


    Ghost uncle''s face is very dignified, Wang Fan''s vision also had a change finally, lowered head to look at the photograph in hand.


    "Have you decided on the drug formula?" Wang Fan asked.


    Ghost uncle shook his head, "no, I can''t confirm it so far."


    All the anti drug police all over the world understand one truth, that is, if they can''t find out the drug making methods of drug trafficking gangs, they will completely lose control of the source of drug production, and they will not be able to eradicate the increasingly rampant drug trade.


    "The manufacturing process and formula of the new drug" gold does not change "are different from all the drugs known before. For two months, the testing of the technical personnel has been stagnant, and they have no idea where to start."


    "We need a very critical primer to find the direction of detection."


    "This matter is very urgent, very urgent. Jinbuhuan is entering H city at the rate of one kilogram per day, and people will die every night and day."


    "Wang Fan, the people of H City need us!"


    Looking at the photo in his hand, Wang Fan thought for a moment and said: "the role of Mahou should be just a small role in charge of bulk cargo. If you want to contact the boss behind him, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to do it in a short time."


    "I''ve thought about this situation, but it matters a lot, so you must find out the situation of this drug trafficking gang as soon as possible. Xiao Fan, please!"


    Wang Fan stood up and put the photo in his pocket. He looked at Uncle GUI with a very bright smile, but the smile was full of ambition instead of respect and thanks!


    "It''s up to me, but this time I don''t want to do things according to your methods. I want to do things in my own way. All of you should cooperate with me!"


    "Ghost uncle frowns," this is no good, we have rules. "


    "The rules are set by people. I believe the leaders will understand." Wang Fansi didn''t mind smiling.


    "Wang Fan, what do you want to do?"


    "For what?" Wang Fan burst out laughing, "of course, I''ve been a big brother for three years, and I want to taste what it''s like to be a big brother."


    "I don''t want to be a big brother. I''m not a qualified brother. Do you think so, uncle ghost?" Wang Fan patted uncle GUI on the shoulder and turned to leave.


    Looking at Wang Fan who left, ghost uncle''s heart is a little painful, but some things must be done and sacrificed. From the first day when he became a policeman, this is the awareness that should be there. Ghost uncle has it, and Wang Fan has it!


    Ghost uncle suddenly cried out: "Wang Fan, I will take good care of your mother, you can rest assured!"


    Wang Fan''s figure paused, raised his hand to the ghost uncle and waved, "thank you!"

 V1.Chapter 2

    After breaking up with ghost uncle on the rooftop of the mall, Wang Fan takes a taxi back to Liu village in the suburb.


    In recent years, the economic development of H city is particularly fast. The so-called economic development drives the overall construction, and the modernization construction and transformation of the urban area are in full swing.


    After several villages in the city were included in the scope of demolition and reconstruction, Liu village, which is not in the urban area of H City, was also lucky to be included in the scope of demolition and reconstruction.


    These days, demolition means getting rich.


    As long as you wake up and see the scarlet lettering on the walls of every household in your village, you will be stamped with the red seal of approval by the God of wealth.


    Liu village people, who were favored by the God of wealth, began to taste the life of the rich.


    "Have a good sleep, drink foreign wine, and stay in the dark room in the east of the village for one night."


    This is a well-known doggerel in Liu village where the God of wealth came. The black house mentioned in this doggerel is exactly where Wang Fan lives in Liu village and where he usually works.


    If you want to talk about Wang Fan''s work in Liucun, you have to talk about Uncle Hai, the boss of the four seas gang in H city.


    Uncle Hai made his fortune by opening casinos, so until now, his business is still dominated by casinos.


    I learned that in order to carry out construction, H City drew several villages in the urban area and Liu village in the suburbs as demolition areas. Uncle Hai opened the casinos to these villages for the first time.


    In Uncle Hai''s words, it''s called "delivering service to the door and entertainment to the home.".


    With money, demolition households are really satisfied with Uncle Hai''s service concept. Many people who get the demolition money will go to Uncle Hai''s house on time every night to find stimulation.


    As the younger brother of Uncle Hai''s younger brother, Wang Fan was naturally assigned to Liu village, where he was responsible for watching the show.


    Roasted chicken and a bottle of Baijiu, Wang Fan was walking into the room and came to the store room to kick open the door.


    "Brother fan, please spare me. I won''t dare to do it next time."


    In the corner of the storage room, under a piece of ragged felt, came a man''s frightened voice of begging for mercy.


    Holding the cigarette in his mouth, Wang Fan lifted the felt cloth in front of him and looked at the man who was locked in the iron cage under the felt cloth. He kicked on the iron cage with one foot and his face sank. He scolded: "what is the ghost howling?"


    The iron cage was banged by Wang Fan''s kick. The man in the cage was so scared that he hugged his head with both hands. His shivering body was like a sieve chaff.


    "Fatso Liu, you are a tough boy! Last time I gave you a thousand, I let you off, but this time you sold powder here! " Stepping on the iron cage, Wang Fan said, grabbed the cigarette end on his mouth and hit Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi moved his body to the corner of the iron cage when he was shaken by the burning cigarette end. However, in this narrow iron cage, how could he distance from Wang Fan.


    The iron cage is only half a meter high, and an adult can only squat. What''s more, Liu pangzi''s fat body is even more oppressive in the iron cage.


    "The rules of Sihai Gang, Liu pangzi, you should be clear!" Seeing that Liu pangzi didn''t dare to make any more noise, Wang Fan raised his foot on the iron cage and turned to the sofa.


    Liu pangzi in the cage raised his head fiercely, and his face turned pale with fright. He struggled to turn around, grabbed the railing of the iron cage with both hands, and said with a crying voice: "brother fan, please forgive me this time, I have no way!"


    "Fart! You don''t pay attention to me, Wang Fan. Since you don''t give me face, I''ll follow the rules! " Wang Fan put aside roasted chicken and Baijiu in his hand and picked up a big axe from his waist.


    "Brother fan, listen to me. I''m really forced. I want to earn money to support my family. My sister still needs me to take care of her. I can''t do without hands!" The cold light reflected by the axe blade shakes his eyes. Liu pangzi is crying with sweat. His inner fear makes him feel like he wants to urinate.


    Instead of taking Liu Pangzi''s tears, Wang Fan took the Baijiu containing a white wine and sprayed it on the axe. His voice was lazy and he said, "come on!" Brother, I''ll disinfect you. You won''t have any pain if you start faster later. "


    "Please! Van! Let me go Seeing that Wang Fan was not moved, Liu pangzi had to kowtow and bow in the iron cage, hoping to finally gain a chance of life.


    Wang Fan, who came to the cage, saw that Liu pangzi in the cage was afraid of death. He sneered and rubbed the iron cage with an axe.


    "Hiss, hiss"


    The sound of metal rubbing against metal is very harsh, which makes people listen to the whole body''s hair standing up.


    Liu pangzi, who was on the verge of collapse, could no longer bear the fear of death. He cried and cried: "brother fan, it''s Dongsheng people who asked me to come here to sell powder. If I don''t listen to them, they will harm my sister! Please! I''ll never dare again


    "Do you work for Dongsheng people now?" Hearing Liu pangzi mention Dongsheng, Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    "Yes! It''s Dongsheng''s dumb people who threaten me, otherwise I dare not come to you to sell powder! " Kneeling on the ground, Liu chubby wiped his tears and then said, "Dongsheng''s dumb man said that as long as I help him deliver the goods once, he will not embarrass me any more and will give me a reward."


    "Damn it! You want money, but not life Wang Fan said with a gloomy face.


    "Brother fan, I''m not for money. I''m afraid that dumb people will harm my sister. You know dumb people are animals. They can do everything. I''m not really for money!" Liu pangzi in the cage explained with a cry.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to curse again, Liu pangzi pulled out a small plastic bag from his pocket, raised his head and said with a sad face: "brother fan, this is what the dumb asked me to do."


    Taking the plastic bag containing drugs from Liu pangzi, Wang Fan looked at the golden powder in the plastic bag, frowned and asked, "what is this? How is it gold? "


    "Van Gogh, this is the latest drug. It''s called Jin Buhuan. It''s said that it''s more enjoyable than those things before." Seeing that Wang Fan was very interested in Jin Buhuan, Liu pangzi flattered him and said, "brother fan, if you like it, you can have a try."


    "Try next door to your mother!" On hearing that Liu pangzi actually encouraged himself to take drugs, Wang Fan kicked himself on the iron cage, and his mouth was full of foul language.


    Scared by Wang Fan''s crazy behavior, Liu pangzi looks at the evil god regretfully and wants to slap himself in the face.


    "Is this really gold? Is it the mute who asked you to come to my house? " Wang Fan bent down and looked at Liu pangzi in the cage. He asked in a low voice.


    "Yes! It''s true


    "Good! Injustice has its head, debt has its owner! I''ll see how dumb people explain it to me

 V1.Chapter 3

    Liu pangzi''s Dongsheng credit company, whose full name is Dongsheng credit company, was founded by Liao Sanye, another big man with the same reputation as Hai Shu of Sihai gang in H city.


    It''s said that when Uncle Hai was young, he had a good relationship with Mr. Liao. After all, what uncle Hai did was to make money in casinos. He had to deal with Mr. Liao''s usury.


    It can be said that in H city at that time, no one did not know the relationship between Sihai gang and Dongsheng. Moreover, the brothers of the two families were very close to each other. Because of their own big brother, they gave each other enough face on various occasions.


    But the relationship didn''t last long.


    Uncle Hai''s son, Xiao Hai, was 18 years old when he took drugs with his girlfriend at a birthday party. Then they drove out of the hotel crazily and drowned in an artificial lake.


    At that time, there were only Dongsheng people selling flour in H City, so uncle Hai naturally put the blame on Mr. Liao. Although Mr. Liao tried every means to explain, uncle Hai, who suffered from the loss of his son, could not listen to any explanation at all.


    According to the old people who followed Uncle Hai in those years, uncle Hai not only declared war on Dongsheng publicly because of his son''s drowning after taking drugs, but also formulated Gang rules, which did not allow the people of the four seas gang to have anything to do with drugs, nor did drugs appear in the four seas gang''s field.


    Later in those days, the conflicts between Sihai gang and Dongsheng continued. After the police of H City intervened, both sides stopped a little.


    Just when everyone thought that Sihai gang and Dongsheng would lose both sides because of this incident, I don''t know what the reason was, the two big men shook hands and made peace.


    However, although uncle Hai didn''t trouble Dongsheng any more, the rules of the gang didn''t change, and Liao''s men didn''t go to the Sihai Gang to sell powder.


    In the same city, the delicate relationship between the two groups of people has been maintained in peace.


    In the dark room of Liu village, Wang Fan caught Liu pangzi selling powder in his yard, which can also be said to be a big thing.


    If Liu pangzi is just an ordinary drug addict, because he doesn''t understand the rules of the four seas gang, he will be beaten and taught a lesson when he is caught by Wang Fan.


    However, in order to protect his life, Liu pangzi confessed that he was making Dongsheng dumb behind his back, so it was not so simple.


    And there is a more important thing, that is, what Wang Fan got from Liu pangzi is exactly what ghost uncle said about the new drug money. Naturally, Wang Fan would not give up so easily.


    Taking Liu pangzi to Renmin Road in the west of the city, Wang fan stops the taxi in front of a front room. Seeing the word "Dongsheng" on the signboard, Wang Fan takes Liu pangzi out of the car after paying for the car.


    Dragging Liu pangzi on the wrong foot, Wang Fan takes a look at the advertising sign with the words "micro credit, no mortgage" and kicks it to the ground.


    "I''ll go to your uncle!"


    The curse came from the front of the house that was aimed at Wang Fan. A few little gangsters, with stools in their hands, rushed out.


    "Laozi is from all over the world!" He pushed the fat man Liu to the ground, and Wang Fan yelled at the little gangsters.


    Just now, some small gangsters, who were still in a rage, heard Wang Fan''s roar and immediately stopped. Then they could see clearly the young man in front of them.


    His arms were covered with ghosts, and his neck was covered with skeletons. At a glance, he knew that the other side was not a good stubble, and from Wang Fan''s sharp eyes, these little gangsters also saw the intention of the other side.


    Without talking nonsense with these little gangsters, Wang Fan pointed to the little gangster running in the front and scolded: "go and call out the dumb fool to me! Laozi is here today to teach him how to be a man! "


    "We are Dongsheng people!" Wang Fan pointed at the little gangster, the mouth hard to return.


    "To die!"


    Without giving each other another chance to speak, Wang Fan smashed his fist at the little gangster''s face.


    "Bang bang"


    Fist hit on the body, a series of dull sound, mixed with a few slight crack sound, people feel uncomfortable.


    No one thought that Wang Fan actually moved his hand when he didn''t agree, and he was ruthless.


    A few people who rushed out with this little gangster were scared by what happened in front of them, and they could not help but step back.


    Squatting down, grabbing the clothes of the little gangsters on the ground, he wiped the blood on his hands. Wang Fan looked up at the little gangsters with earth color, and said in a cold voice, "do you need me to say it again?"


    "Dumb brother is not here." A skinny little gangster, whispered.


    "Grass! Call the dumb man and get out of here! Do you hear me Wang Fan stands up like an angry lion. His ferocious appearance makes people dare not look directly at him.


    Dumb hands of these little gangsters, afraid to look at the front of Wang Fan, dare not look at him, dare not make any radical move.


    Make sense!


    This is the most direct and convincing way to solve all problems on the road.


    Because in this world of the jungle, strength is the most convincing means.


    Just when some little gangsters were in a dilemma and didn''t know how to answer Wang Fan, a voice came from behind them.


    "Brother, the mute is not in the shop. What''s the matter? It''s not too late for the mute to come back. Why bother them?"


    The hoarse voice of the duckling makes people feel very harsh. Wang Fan looks in the direction of the voice.


    Hemp monkey!


    The man standing behind the little gangsters is the Mahou mentioned by ghost uncle.


    Seeing Mahou in the dumb shop, Wang Fan couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    This time, Wang Fan wanted to find out about Jin Buhuan by telling Liu pangzi to sell powder. Now when he saw that Mahou appeared in the dumb shop, Wang Fan found out about Mahou''s position in the drug trafficking group.


    "Are you from Dongsheng, too? Why haven''t I met you? " Wang Fan pretended to be silly and asked Mahou, and his face was even more puzzled.


    Separated from the little gangster in front of him, Mahou came forward with a smile, holding his duck voice and said with a smile: "brother, I''m a friend doing business with mute. What can I do for you


    "Good!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Wang Fan punched the Mahou in the face and directly knocked the Mahou, who was only a little over 1.7 meters tall, to the ground.


    Covering his swollen face, Mahou looked at Wang Fan in horror and asked in a trembling voice, "what are you doing?"


    Squatting in front of the Mahou, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "take this fist to the mute, let him go to Liu village to find me, my name is Wang Fan, remember?"

 V1.Chapter 4

    After leaving the mute in the West District of the city, Wang Fan did not take Liu pangzi back to Liu village, but went directly to Fuyuan teahouse opened by Nange.


    Brother Nan is a capable member of Uncle Hai of Sihai gang. He is also the eldest brother Wang Fan went to after he came to H city. However, in recent years, Wang Fan has been doing nothing and has not been valued by brother Nan.


    This Fuyuan teahouse is located in Chengnan District of H city. It''s the place where Nange calls his effective staff to discuss things. At the end of the month, all the farms under Nange''s care will be handed over to him.


    Because it was at the beginning of the month, when Wang Fan and Liu pangzi arrived at Fuyuan teahouse, there was no one in front of the teahouse. Two tall beauties in cheongsam met Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Is brother Nan here?" Holding Liu pangzi''s collar in one hand, Wang Fan walked into the teahouse and asked the girl who opened the door for him.


    The girl who opened the door knew Wang Fan, and she saw a lot of such hot scenes, so she just looked at Liu pangzi curiously, and whispered to Wang Fan: "brother Nan is in the VIP room on the second floor, talking about things with brother madman."


    "Crazy brother is here, too?" Wang Fan, who had reached the stairway, stopped to look at the girl and asked.


    "Yes, I haven''t been here for a long time. Why don''t you have a cup of tea downstairs?" The girl''s face with a professional smile, the voice is also very sweet.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wang Fan decided not to go upstairs to find brother Nan first. After all, the crazy guy usually doesn''t come to Fuyuan teahouse. Since they are here, they must be talking about something important.


    Drag Liu pangzi to the corner of the tea table to sit down, Wang Fan said to the girl: "sister, give me a cup of Longjing, to better grade."


    "I''ll have it cold." Liu pangzi sat aside and said in a hurry.


    "Drink your mother''s cold water. Believe it or not, I''ll boil the water and pour it into your stomach." Raise a hand to give Liu fatty a slap on the back of the head, Wang Fan ferocious to he shouts.


    Wang Fan was slapped, Liu pangzi accompanied by a smiling face explained: "where brother, I am afraid beauty also give me tea, a waste of tea."


    Accustomed to such violent scenes, the girl was not affected at all. She still kept a professional smile and said to Wang Fan, "please wait a moment."


    After the girl turned and left, Liu pangzi whispered to Wang Fan: "brother fan, you just saw that dumb people are not things. This is what dumb people force me to do. They really don''t care about me."


    "Before I find out the matter clearly, you should be honest with me. I''ll see brother Nan for a while and tell him the whole story. Do you hear me?" Wang Fan plays with the lighter in his hand and says to Liu pangzi in a bad mood.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry, I won''t shield them." Seeing the ruthlessness of Wang Fan''s hand, Liu pangzi doesn''t want to annoy the evil star. He smashes it, smashes it, and asks in a low voice: "brother fan, can I let me go after I''ve told you the dumb thing?"


    Staring at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan raised his hand and made a gesture on his head. He taught him a fierce lesson: "you boy..."


    "Your tea."


    The girl''s sweet voice interrupts Wang Fan''s words. She smiles as she drags the tea tray and hands the cup on the tray to Wang Fan.


    Taking the tea cup from the girl''s hand, a strong aroma of beans came to her face. Wang Fan couldn''t help taking a few mouthfuls.


    "This is Longjing before Ming Dynasty. Please enjoy it." The girl put another cup in front of Liu pangzi and said to Wang Fan in a very light voice.


    "Thank you! Sister Wang Fan smelled the fragrance of tea and said contentedly.


    The girl holding the tea tray didn''t turn to leave. She looked at Wang Fan with a smile and said, "brother Nan said that tea should be taken in a sip, and words should be whispered. The teahouse is not a vegetable market."


    Licking his lips, Wang Fan looked at the girl in front of him awkwardly. Under her smiling gaze, he had to nod and said nothing more.


    With the girl''s words, Wang Fan didn''t say a word out loud. He tasted the tea in small mouthfuls, but he was thinking about the future development of the whole thing.


    Although Dongsheng''s dumb man broke the rules of Daoer and ordered Liu pangzi to sell powder in Sihai Gang''s territory, Wang Fan''s good idea smashed the dumb man''s place, which also violated Daoer''s taboo.


    People who are on the road value the rules of the river and the lake most, especially to their elder brother. They should be loyal and not violate any of them.


    Just like what the girl said to Wang Fan just now, it is to remind him that this is Nange''s teahouse. If you have great ability, you have to abide by Nange''s rules here.


    So when something happened in Wang Fan''s field, according to the rules, he should first tell brother Nan, and then let brother Nan decide how to deal with it.


    But now Wang Fan directly smashed the dumb field. In the eyes of many people, it can be considered that he didn''t pay attention to brother Nan. If brother Nan holds on to this matter, then Wang Fan will make a big mess this time.


    But Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear, if he does not do so, then this matter is likely to end.


    The big brothers of Sihai gang and Dongsheng, especially those who followed Uncle Hai and Mr. Liao in their early years, still have deep friendship. So as long as it''s not too explosive, these big brothers will choose to make peace.


    After all, these days, people who do it are just seeking money. If they can make money peacefully, who will want to fight and kill all day long, and once things make a big fuss, it will do no good to anyone.


    But Wang fan is sure to muddy the water!


    Only by making the whole city stormy and stormy, can Wang Fan have the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity to get on top, to expose Mahou and Jin Buhuan, and to complete the task assigned by ghost uncle.


    So when Wang Fan got the gold from Liu pangzi and didn''t change it, he had already made up his mind to let the big brothers of Sihai gang and Dongsheng not quietly suppress it.


    "Whatever! Kill the Buddha when you meet the Buddha and kill the devil when you meet the devil! Whoever blocks my way, I''ll let uncle GUI do it directly! "


    Thinking that brother Nan might be so angry, Wang Fan could not help but secretly made up his mind and showed a cold expression on his face.


    "Deng Deng Deng"


    The wooden stairs were trampled by leather shoes. In the quiet teahouse, people''s attention was attracted in the past.


    A man in a flowered shirt with long hair over his shoulder came down the stairs with a gloomy face.


    "Crazy brother!"


    The girls who are busy in the teahouse, seeing the man down the stairs, stop their work and greet the man with a smile.


    Like not seeing these girls, the madman frowned and ignored them. Instead, he looked at Wang Fan sitting in the corner.

 V1.Chapter 5

    Dongsheng has money and can play all over the world.


    This is a recognized thing in H city.


    But when it comes to the young generation of Sihai Gang, who can fight the most, many people will vote for madmen.


    Two years ago, a few outsiders came to H city to ask for some money in Sihai Gang''s market. As a result, when they were cheated, they were caught by their brother.


    Generally speaking, these people who cheat in this business are all those who depend on their skills. Once they are caught here, they will take the initiative to hand over their money, say some good words and ask for mercy from the other party. Even when they meet the audience who are too strong, they will take money to calm the other party''s anger.


    After all, it''s money that a cheater goes out to get. He won''t play for so little money.


    But after they were caught by the four seas gang, they didn''t play according to the usual routine.


    I don''t know whether these outsiders, or the influence of Sihai gang in H City, or whether they think they are the Dragon crossing the river. Anyway, they beat the spectators on the spot and broke a brother of Sihai gang with a knife.


    The people of Sihai gang were beaten, which is an explosive news in H city.


    When Uncle Hai heard the news, he immediately sent out a message to the brothers that they must find these outsiders. Moreover, uncle Hai also gave out the color. Whoever can do this well will consider who can accept the new venues.


    There must be brave men under heavy reward!


    If you can have a field covered by yourself, you will have a chance to be a big brother. So as soon as Uncle Hai''s words came down, he immediately fried the pot in Sihai gang.


    As a result, these outsiders didn''t have time to leave H City, so they were stopped by the four seas gang.


    The first to find these outsiders is brother Nan and his brothers.


    At that time, the madman had been living with Nange for two years, and had no chance to come out, so Nange gave this opportunity to the madman.


    In order not to be gossiped, but also to show his strength, the madman did not ask the brothers present to help, he singled out a few of the other side alone.


    At the beginning, even brother Nan was sweating for the madman. After all, these outlanders are not ordinary scammers. They do have some Kung Fu in their hands. That''s why the brothers of Sihai Gang suffered losses before.


    But the madman a hand, Nan elder brother saw the strength of the madman.


    The fight was not long. In more than ten minutes, the madman put down all the outsiders, and one of them was directly blown up by the madman and died in front of the public.


    The remaining few living outsiders were also beaten by madmen. It was so miserable that they were no longer arrogant.


    After arranging for someone to dispose of the body, brother Nan sent the living strangers directly to Uncle Hai, and the wounded lunatic went to Uncle hai to discuss merits and reward.


    Madman, become famous in the first World War!


    According to Uncle Hai''s idea, the newly opened venues of Sihai gang in H city were assigned to the madman, who has become a voice in the gang since then.


    It''s just that madman has a strange personality and always gives people a sense of madness. Moreover, he doesn''t like to deal with others. Except for uncle Hai and brother Nan, madman simply doesn''t pay attention to anyone.


    So after the madman was in the upper position, he had nothing to say with other big brothers in the gang. Every time he was not busy, he still liked to come to Nange for tea and chat. It seemed that only Nange who had helped him could really enter his world.


    Wang Fan, who knows a lot about the history of lunatics, naturally knows that lunatics are not easy to provoke. Therefore, when the lunatic standing at the stairway looks at him with his eyes straight in his eyes, Wang Fan''s heart is not calm.


    "You! It''s Wang Fan Pointing at Wang Fan in the corner, the madman askew his neck and asked with a gloomy face.


    "Crazy brother, I''m wang fan!" With a smiling face, Wang Fan nodded and agreed.


    The vision is like electricity, the madman stares at Wang Fan and asks bluntly: "did you smash Dongsheng''s field?"


    "Yes, I just broke it." Wang Fan, who stood up, answered simply.


    "Go and see brother Nan!" The madman turned and went upstairs, his face still gloomy.


    Wang Fan, who is dragging Liu pangzi, takes up half a cup of Longjing on the tea table and pours it into his stomach. The hot tea makes him feel hot and dry.


    "Van Gogh, I want to go to the bathroom." Liu pangzi was scared by the atmosphere in front of him. If he hadn''t been dragged by Wang Fan''s collar, he felt that he would have collapsed on the ground.


    Just now the madman and Wang Fan''s question and answer gave Liu pangzi an ominous premonition that the wooden stairs leading to the second floor in front of him were just like the huangquan road leading to the gate of hell.


    Ignoring Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan dragged him a few steps to the front of the stairs and stepped on the wooden steps of the stairs without hesitation.


    On the second floor, Wang fan saw two hot girls standing at the door of the tianzihao room. The tight cheongsam wrapped around the girls made them sexy.


    However, Wang fan does not have time to appreciate the two girls'' sexy and hot bodies. He knows that someone is waiting for him in the tianzihao room, and that person is the owner of the teahouse, his elder brother, Nange.


    However, Wang fan is still not clear, he went to see brother Nan this time, will be what kind of result.


    Reward and punishment, only in one thought.


    There are a lot of rules here, but one of the most important is that the elder brother''s words are very clear, and the subordinates must not violate them.


    Therefore, it is very important for Wang Fan to smash Dongsheng''s court. How Nange will understand this matter, and it is also directly related to Wang Fan''s future.


    Walking to the front door of tianzihao room, the girl at the door smiles and nods to Wang Fan and asks softly, "is it brother fan?"


    "Yes


    "Brother Nan, please


    Then the girl reached out and opened the door for Wang Fan.


    Between this question and answer, Wang Fan''s impetuous heart had a little calmness. The girl''s gentle attitude made him feel relaxed.


    The rooms are decorated with ancient colors and rhymes, and a huge tea table opposite the door is also made of good logs.


    The middle-aged man sitting on the sofa behind the tea table is looking at Wang Fan at the door with a smile, but the madman is unexpectedly not in this room.


    "Brother Nan!"


    Wang Fan, who is standing at the door, doesn''t enter the room immediately. He greets brother Nan and is waiting for brother Nan''s response.


    "Sit down!"


    Brother Nan, with a smile on his face, pointed to a log stool beside the tea table and said to Wang Fan standing at the door.


    Hearing Nange''s words, Wang Fanchang took a breath, and then dragged Liu pangzi into the room. He came to the log stool pointed by Nange, but he didn''t sit down.

 V1.Chapter 6

    Sitting on the sofa, brother Nan is smiling and polite, but Wang fan doesn''t dare to be casual.


    The most important thing in the guild is the rules, so Wang Fan, as a younger brother, did not forget his identity because brother Nan was smiling.


    See Wang Fan did not sit down, Nan elder brother also no longer and he polite, picked up the tea cup on the table to drink a cup of tea, asked: "how long have you been with me?"


    "More than three years, Nang." Wang Fan replied.


    "What do you think is the most important thing to be a big brother?"


    "I''m loyal and courageous."


    Hear Wang fan so reply, Nan elder brother smile, put down the cup in the hand, the tone is very casual, then ask a way: "dumb field, is you smash?"


    "Yes, dumb people let people to sell powder in my yard, which broke the rules. I couldn''t be angry, so I went to smash his shop." Wang Fan''s answer is very brief, but also clear.


    Nange, sitting on the sofa, listened to what he said and looked at Liu pangzi. He asked casually, "is that him?"


    "Yes Wang Fan nodded.


    "Do you dare to confront a mute face to face?" Brother Nan looked at Liu pangzi and asked with a smile.


    Hearing that he wanted to confront the mute face to face, Liu pangzi waved his hand in a hurry and said, "brother Nan, the mute will harm my sister. My sister is innocent."


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s frightened face, Nange looks up at Wang Fan. He doesn''t say anything to Wang Fan, but his eyes are full of inquiry.


    Liu pangzi''s reply made Wang Fan scratch his head.


    In the current situation, Dongsheng''s people must have come to Nange for questioning. Therefore, Nange must give Dongsheng''s people convincing evidence to prove that Wang fan is not wrong.


    However, Liu pangzi was obviously worried about his sister''s safety and refused to testify in person about the dumb man''s instigating him to sell powder.


    If this is the case, Wang Fan''s smashing Dongsheng''s court will become a deliberate trouble for others. Even if Nange wants to protect him, I''m afraid it''s not an easy thing.


    Of course, Wang fan can put all the blame on Liu pangzi. Even if Dongsheng people are dissatisfied, they can only blame Liu pangzi. The most important thing for Sihai Gang is to compensate each other for some medical expenses.


    However, as a result, Liu pangzi will be taken away by Dongsheng''s people. As for how they treat Liu pangzi, no one really knows.


    Did not expect things to become so complicated, Wang fan can not help but frown, he looked at Liu fatty, have a look to Nan brother, suddenly eyebrow a show, said with a smile: "Nan brother, this matter, I carry it."


    "Brother van?" Liu pangzi, standing behind Wang Fan, looks at Wang Fan in disbelief.


    Liu pangzi, who has been worried that he will be taken as a scapegoat between the two gangs, never thought that Wang Fan was not ready to hand him over.


    Although the rules of the gang are not very clear, Liu pangzi also knows what Wang Fan''s words mean.


    Smashed the mute''s field, also injured the mute''s younger brother, even the skinny man who claimed to be a partner with the mute, Wang Fan didn''t let it go. You can imagine how the mute would retaliate against Wang Fan.


    Nange, who has been staring at Wang Fan, smiles. He squints his eyes and asks in a light voice: "do you think about it?"


    "Well, I don''t think about it well enough. Even if I confront the fat man with the dumb man, the dumb man will not admit it. On the contrary, it will harm the fat man''s sister." Wang Fan said that, looking back at the fat man behind him, he said: "I don''t pity you, I don''t want your sister to be affected by you! You know what? "


    Liu pangzi nodded heavily, his voice choked and said: "brother fan, I..."


    "Don''t cry like a motherfucker!" Wang Fan scolded Liu pangzi and turned to see brother Nan.


    "Good! Now that you have made your own choice, I will not stop you. After a while, the mourning Kun of Dongsheng will come, and I will speak for you! " Nange stretched to the back of the sofa and reached out to press a button on the armrest of the sofa.


    The door was gently opened, waiting for the girl at the door with a smile appeared there.


    "Take the fat man to another room, and tell the madman by the way. Let the brothers who come here have tea and chat downstairs. They don''t have to come up!" Brother Nan closed his eyes when he spoke, and his face was very tired.


    The girl agreed and led Liu pangzi to leave the tianzihao room. There were only Wang Fan and Nange left in the room. The whole room was very quiet.


    "Mourning Kun is not a good talker, and he has made a lot of money in recent years, and he doesn''t pay attention to the four seas gang." Brother Nan, with his eyes closed, said in a low voice.


    "Nan elder brother, if really can''t, I and mourn Kun solve this matter, don''t implicate the brothers in the gang." Wang Fan''s quick words continued.


    "Young man, it''s true that he has a lot of initiative, like when I was young." Heard Wang Fan''s words, Nan elder brother opened eyes, looked up and down at him, said with a smile.


    "Brother Nan, my Wang fan is not a timid person. I don''t want to implicate you because of my fault." The tone of Wang Fan''s speech was sincere, and he didn''t mean to be artificial at all.


    "Xiaofan, I ask you, what is the most important thing to be a big brother?" Nange asked the previous question again.


    "I''m loyal and courageous." Wang Fan still replied.


    "Am I a qualified big brother?" When he spoke, Nange''s face was very serious. He was not as amiable as before.


    "Count Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    "I know what you are thinking in your heart, and I know your mood, but Xiaofan, you are still too young, some things you think are simple!" Nange''s voice is very serious, just like a teacher educating students.


    This words let Wang Fan don''t know how to answer, can only look at in front of Nan elder brother didn''t speak.


    From the previous complaint about mourning Kun, it is not difficult to see that brother Nan is very dissatisfied with what mourning Kun has done recently, but the tone of his speech obviously reveals some helplessness.


    Perhaps just as brother Nan said, there are many things that Wang Fan did not understand.


    Maybe it''s because Nange is no longer young and used to this comfortable life.


    Slowly stand up from the sofa, Nan brother went to Wang Fan''s front, patted his shoulder with his hand, and said firmly: "don''t worry, since you call me big brother, I won''t let people step on your head to shit."


    Wang Fan and Nan elder brother look at each other and nod hard.


    The door was opened again. A lunatic with a gloomy face came in and said in a low voice: "brother Nan, mourning Kun is here with Dongsheng!"

 V1.Chapter 7

    Wang Fan, who has been in Sihai gang for three years, has no contact with mourning Kun, but he has seen mourning Kun several times with brother Nan. However, every time he sees mourning Kun, Wang fan can''t help feeling that he wants to beat him.


    Arrogance, especially arrogance, which makes people feel disgusted from the heart.


    The style of mourning Kun gives people this feeling.


    As soon as the voice of the madman fell, Wang Fan heard a man''s obscene voice, "little sister, your cheongsam is very beautiful. Let me feel. What kind of fabric is it made of?"


    "Ah


    Then came the scream of a girl.


    "Grass! What are you doing? "


    "Are you going to fight? This is Nange''s teahouse


    "Fuck you, sit down!"


    "Shut up, you son of a bitch!"


    ... ...


    Downstairs, the four seas gang brothers, who have been informed by the madman, see that mourning Kun is acting on the girl in the teahouse. They all stand up and quarrel with the mourning Kun.


    In the teahouse, the people of Sihai gang and the people of mourning Kun did not give in to each other. It was like a sword drawn at each other.


    However, the initiator of this incident, mourning Kun, was sitting on a log chair with a bottle of XO half drunk. He looked at the people of the four seas gang with disdain, and didn''t care about their anger.


    "Cha"


    The sound of flint friction comes. Mourning Kun lights a cigarette and drinks a mouthful of wine at the mouth of the bottle. His obscene eyes sweep over the chest of several girls in Qipao, and finally fall on the girl standing behind the bar.


    Aware of mourning Kun''s eyes, the girl quickly turned her head and looked aside, her arms subconsciously blocking her chest.


    "Little sister, I think you have a good figure. Are you interested in modeling? I''m very familiar with the people in the model company. I can be your recommender! " Full of wine, mourning Kun goes to the bar and grabs the girl''s hand.


    "I''m not going to be a model." The girl panicked and hid, her eyes full of fear.


    Looking at the girl''s panic, he seems to be greatly satisfied. He puts the wine bottle on the bar, walks around the bar, and grabs the girl''s white arm.


    "What are you doing? Let go Scared by the crazy behavior of mourning Kun, the girl yells to get rid of mourning Kun''s hand.


    "Pa"


    Angry mourning Kun threw a slap on the girl''s face, pushed her to the ground, and scolded: "Damn, I don''t know how to praise you!"


    "Mourn Kun, you''re doing something here, aren''t you?" A burly man in the four seas gang pointed to the mourning Kun in the counter and scolded.


    Seeing that the girl in Nange teahouse was bullied by mourning Kun, the other brothers of Sihai gang were also very dissatisfied. They scolded mourning Kun and came to the bar.


    There are not many people in mourning Kun''s life this time, and he is not as strong as the four seas gang in terms of momentum. Therefore, in the face of the anger of the four seas gang, the mourning Kun''s people have nothing to dare to do but speak more forcefully.


    But standing in the bar, mourning Kun was not afraid of the swearing of the four seas gang. He sneered and said to the people, "you four seas people have killed my little brother. What am I to touch you girls?"


    "Mourn Kun, you have to talk about the evidence, don''t just talk about it here!" Bereaved Kun said that the strong man who questioned him didn''t have the strength before.


    These people of Sihai gang were all called by madmen. Although they were not very clear about what Nange was in such a hurry to ask them to do here, they guessed some.


    From the moment that mourning Kun appeared in the teahouse, the people of Sihai Gang knew that it must be the brother of Sihai gang and Dongsheng who had friction. That''s why Nange asked the madman to call everyone to the teahouse.


    Now I heard that mourning Kun actually said that his younger brother was killed by people from all over the world, and everyone guessed 7788.


    It''s not uncommon for those who come out to hang out, inevitably, to get into friction because of some things and to kill people by mistake.


    Generally, there are two ways to solve this kind of death. One is that the eldest of the dead comes out for him and knocks out a pension or something.


    As for another solution, the family members should report to the police station themselves, and the police should come forward to solve this kind of problem.


    However, since they are all out to mix with society, few people will go to the police for help. After all, if they do that, people will feel that the gang has no strength and can''t face being a big brother.


    Mourning Kun for his younger brother, this is naturally understandable, but in brother Nan''s territory, such a dirty bullying of a girl, it is unacceptable.


    However, this kind of person is notoriously despicable and shameless. The whole city of H knows what he is. Now that he has grasped the shortcomings of the four seas gang, he will take revenge on them.


    "Mourning Kun, the girls here are all my relatives. Give me face and don''t embarrass them!" Nange, who is coming down the stairs, looks at the mourning Kun in the bar and says to him with a smile.


    The madman behind Nange was gloomy. As he went down the stairs, he took off the bracelet on his wrist and tied his hair behind his head.


    Wang Fan, who is walking at the back, looks at mourning Kun provocatively. He wants to jump down the stairs and blow up mourning Kun''s disgusting face.


    "Brother Nan! Long time no see. You are more and more like a cultural person! What about? Recent sex life also said in the past! Would you like me to introduce you to some of tiaoshun''s girls? " Mourn Kun see Nan elder brother say hello, just say words let people listen very uncomfortable.


    Nange, who had already walked down the stairs, laughed and said to mourning Kun, "is your little brother dead?"


    "Brother Nan, if I need him to die, he can die now. Do you believe it?" Mourning Kun''s manner of speaking is very cold, and the tone of looking at people''s lives like grass and mustard makes people more disgusted with him.


    "What do you want to do?" Nan elder brother looks at the eyes of mourning Kun, the facial expression is gloomy of ask.


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    Mourning Kun suddenly clapped his hands and walked around the bar to brother Nan. He put up his thumb and said with a smile, "brother Nan, you''re really cheerful!"


    "Don''t bullshit me. I''m the one who does everything. I''m the one who kills me. What do you want to do with me? Don''t play silly here!"


    Wang Fan, who steps forward, points to the disgusting face of mourning Kun and roars at him angrily.


    He was surprised by Wang Fan''s sudden attack. He was stunned for a moment, then looked at Wang Fan up and down. Then he sneered and said, "I want you to pay for your life. Do you dare?"

 V1.Chapter 8

    If you were someone else, you might be speechless by the words of mourning Kun. After all, no one can guarantee that he will do anything.


    A person who can even use his younger brother''s life as a bargaining chip is definitely a person without any bottom line.


    The brothers of Sihai Gang, who were present, looked down upon him, but they had nothing to do with him.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at Wang Fan. Even Nan Ge, who has always been calm, frowns at this time. He doesn''t know how to respond to the provocation of mourning Kun.


    "Good! If you dare, come


    Wang Fan, who shows no weakness, stares and makes a provocative gesture to mourn Kun.


    Such an answer was beyond everyone''s expectation. Even mourning Kun was quite surprised. He looked at Wang Fan in front of him again.


    This young man, whose arms are tattooed with ghosts and whose neck is a circle of skeletons, not only has no fear in his eyes, but also has a trace of excitement. This is something that mourning Kun has never met in H city for many years.


    However, mourning Kun is not just a gangster. He half squints at brother Nan and says in a low voice: "brother Nan, you are a tough boy! It seems that you are not afraid of death? "


    "Damn it! Mourning Kun, I''ve endured you for a long time. Today you''ll draw a line. I''ll accompany you to the end! " Wang Fan stepped forward to block in the middle of mourning Kun and Nan elder brother, his chest was very arrogant.


    Those younger brothers who came with mourning Kun, when they saw that Wang Fan had provoked their elder brother, all of a sudden, they came to pull Wang Fan away from mourning Kun, but they were not allowed to go to Wang Fan, so the four seas gang stopped them.


    For a moment, the curse and unconvinced provocation in the teahouse filled everyone''s ears again.


    Wang Fan''s strong response made everyone in Sihai Gang feel the blood in his body boiling and burning.


    By Wang Fan again and again, mourning Kun''s face is more and more ugly, he suddenly pulled out a pistol from his waist, put it on Wang Fan''s chest, and roared: "come on! boy! Give me another one


    This scene happened so suddenly that Wang Fan was stunned there. He didn''t expect that mourning Kun was still carrying a gun when he came to Nange this time, and the muzzle of the gun was cold. Wang Fan, who was familiar with guns, knew that this was not a fake to scare people.


    "Mourn Kun! Are you going to war? " Nange pulls Wang Fan behind him and glares at the crazy mourning Kun.


    Originally standing behind brother Nan, the madman did not know when he had taken out the dagger and was watching the mourning Kun with a weapon.


    The girls, who had already been scared out of color, all fled to one side by sticking to the corner of the wall. With the help of the four seas gang, they hid in the nearest room of the teahouse.


    At the moment, there are only these men left in the teahouse.


    "Brother Nan, it''s your younger brother who is unreasonable and doesn''t pay attention to my elder brother. Do you think he doesn''t break the rules for me like this?" The ugly mourning Kun put away his pistol, but the look in Wang Fan''s eyes was still full of killing intention.


    "Make an offer!" Nan elder brother''s tone of speech is very strong, it seems that he doesn''t want to entangle with people like mourning Kun.


    "Ha ha!"


    When Nange says he wants to lose money for himself, mourning Kun suddenly laughs loudly. He raises his hands over his head and makes a gesture of worship.


    "Mourning Kun, what are you up to?" See mourning Kun strange behavior, the madman is not angry to him.


    "Brother Nan! Everyone says you are chivalrous and righteous. I''ll fuck you! I really understand today! If it wasn''t for being a big brother in Dongsheng, I would really like to come to Sihai to take refuge with you! ha-ha! That''s very kind of you


    Mourn Kun ignore madman, but the speech is not good to Nan elder brother said.


    Ignoring mourning Kun''s sarcasm, Nange said again in a low voice: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, you say a few words, I will let people pay you the money..."


    Before brother Nan finished, mourning Kun waved his hand and said with a smile: "brother Nan, even children in H city know that Dongsheng is the richest. I''ve been living in Dongsheng for so many years. I don''t have 10 million in my hand, but I have several million. Money! I don''t need it! "


    "What do you want?" Listen to mourn Kun don''t want to give up, Wang Fan again unconvinced to him asked.


    Comparing his hand to a pistol, mourning Kun pointed to Wang Fan, who was blocked by brother Nan, and said with a smile, "I want your life!"


    "This man, I''m sure! No, let''s go to war! I''ve been idle for so many years. I want to exercise my fists! " Then Nange rolled up his sleeve and revealed the tattoo on his arm.


    One left and one right, two flying dragons with big mouth, coiled around brother Nan''s arm, seemed to inject infinite power into him.


    With Nange''s words, the people of Sihai gang are ready one after another. They just wait for elder brother''s order to kill these people here.


    "Brother Nan, it seems that this boy is your lineage?" Mourn Kun a face owe beat of appearance, Yin Yang strange Qi of say to Nan elder brother.


    "Every one of my brothers is my life!" This words from Nan elder brother''s mouth, a word of a word of jump out, throw the ground to have a sound to shake people''s heart.


    "Good! Good Mourning Kun nodded his head and said to brother Nan, then he scanned around and took a look at his younger brother.


    Seeing his younger brothers, all of them look like dirt, mourning Kun shook his head powerlessly and said in disappointment: "sure enough, the people of the four seas gang can fight. If you look at the appearance of the rubbish in my hands, you can see that I can''t agree with Nange today!"


    "Hum!"


    The madman listened to the words of mourning Kun and hummed coldly. Everyone could feel the taste of disdain.


    "But what? Brother Nan, at least I''m a big brother. You have to give me some face Mourning Kun turns his head again and looks at brother Nan pretending to be a poor man. He says it in a strange way.


    "Mourn Kun, what are you going to do? Don''t play silly with me here. I don''t have much patience!" Nan elder brother brow tightly wrinkly looking at mourn Kun, the tone of speech is very severe.


    "Money! I don''t want people! I want to use it Mourning Kun turned and pointed to his men, and then said: "brother Nan, you can see that all my men are rubbish, which can''t beat your brothers, so I want him to teach me a lesson!"


    "Teach a man a lesson?" Nan elder brother doubts of ask a way.


    "Yes As he spoke, he took out a picture from his pocket and handed it to brother Nan. Mourning Kun said with a sneer, "as long as Wang Fan helps me teach this man a lesson, then our gratitude and resentment will be written off!"


    After a look at the man in the photo, brother Nan clenched his teeth and asked, "otherwise?"


    "Hey, hey! Otherwise, my little brother was killed by Wang Fan, I will give it to the police to deal with, then, brother Nan, it''s hard for you to protect him! Ha ha

 V1.Chapter 9

    Mourning Kun left, with his younger brother, in the four seas help these people angry gaze, leisurely out of the teahouse.


    Nange with the photo in his hand, his brow has been locked, his eyes never leave the photo in his hand, which makes Wang Fan standing behind him very curious.


    Leaning forward, Wang Fan took a look at the man in the photo.


    The photo shows a man in his thirties, dressed in a sportswear. He looks full of vitality, with sharp edges. His face, like a knife cut, shows the look of the superior.


    "Do you know this man?" Brother Nan turned to look at Wang Fan and asked in a low voice.


    Taking a close look at the man in the photo, although he looks like a star, Wang fan is sure that this man is definitely not an actor, even though he looks really handsome.


    "I don''t know." Wang Fan shook his head.


    "His name is Han Chen, a policeman!" Nange looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said word by word.


    Wang Fan frowned when he heard that the man was a policeman. He could not help but scold the son of a bitch that he wanted to teach a policeman a lesson.


    Although the four seas gang is also powerful in H City, it is true that no one in the four seas gang has ever taught the police such a lesson.


    After all, people who come out to mix with the society walk around when they see the police, for fear that they will get into trouble by the police.


    If they take the initiative to go to the police''s trouble, doesn''t it mean that the mouse rings the cat and kills itself?


    I had long expected that mourning Kun would not be so kind, but I didn''t expect that he was so dark. Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said to brother Nan, "brother Nan, I''ve made trouble. I''ll try to solve it myself. You''ve helped me a lot!"


    "Have you decided?" Nan elder brother''s face is very serious, and before in the days of the room, that amiable appearance is very different.


    "It''s decided! Big deal, go in and live for a few years. When I come out, I''ll follow you! " Wang Fan with a resolute face said stubbornly.


    "Good! Have the guts


    It''s very gratifying to pat Wang Fan on the shoulder, brother Nan does not hide his appreciation of Wang Fan.


    The people of the four seas gang in the teahouse admired the young man from the very beginning when they saw Wang Fan contradicting Wu Kun. Now they heard that he wanted to take the risk to teach a policeman a lesson in order not to involve everyone. They all admired him from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, the hearts of these people also understand what Wang Fan''s decision means.


    Attacking a policeman is not a simple matter.


    Don''t say what will happen if you are caught by other police. Wang Fan, a little gangster who dares to challenge the authority of the police.


    At present, Han Chen, whom Wang Fan wants to teach, is not a mediocre role.


    Some of the people present knew Han Chen.


    Han Chen, in his thirties this year, is the deputy leader of the anti drug detachment of H city. At such a young age, he has taken the position of deputy leader. It can be seen that he is also a capable person.


    According to what the police reported in the news, over the years as a policeman, Han Chen has cracked more than 100 drug trafficking cases, and hundreds of drug traffickers have been arrested by him. There is no way to estimate the amount of drugs seized.


    It can be said that Han Chen is the nemesis of drug dealers in H City, and he is also the nemesis that there is no way to escape.


    It is said that in order to get rid of Han Chen, Dongsheng''s people not only seduced him with money and women, but also hired killers from other places to wipe him out.


    What happened?


    Dongsheng lost. He lost very badly.


    Even Mr. Liao was almost sent to prison by Han Chen. If it wasn''t for the crucial time, a younger brother would have taken all the charges for Mr. Liao. I''m afraid that now the boss of Dongsheng has changed into someone else.


    Let Wang Fan teach Han Chen a lesson, which can be regarded as a stratagem to kill two birds with one stone.


    If Wang Fan succeeds, Dongsheng will take revenge. Naturally, mourning Kun will take the credit to himself and ask for it from third master Liao.


    If Wang fan fails, is killed by Han Chen on the spot, or is sent to prison, then mourning Kun can also be regarded as putting together the four seas gang. In the future, he can boast about it in the world!


    It has to be said that although he seems to be crazy and not serious, he is actually a thoughtful and intelligent man.


    This contest with mourning Kun also made Wang Fan realize how ridiculous his previous thoughts were.


    I thought that with the help of dumb people selling powder in his yard, I could create opportunities for myself to be superior, and then step by step to the top, but I didn''t expect that the final result was that he was calculated!


    Maybe just like what Nange said, he is still too young, some things are too superfluous and simple, so he will go on such a dead end.


    However, Wang Fan didn''t want to complain any more and didn''t want to escape.


    If you change to be other people, maybe your heart is already full of despair, but Wang Fan has his own plan.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s like a moth to the fire. Wang Fan has figured out a way out for himself.


    Han Chen is a policeman, so is Wang Fan, although he can''t see the light!


    Wang Fan had an idea in his heart. Although his face was still a bitter hatred, he didn''t show any despair.


    The lunatic with a gloomy face said after Wang Fan: "when do you start, tell me, I''ll prepare something for you to run away."


    "Thank you, madman!" Did not expect the madman will take care of themselves, Wang Fan quickly turned around and responded with a smile.


    "Let those girls come out!" Nange pointed to the room where the girls were hiding and said to the people of Sihai gang.


    Soon, before hiding in the girls came out, perhaps in the room to hear the conversation outside, although these girls look a little ugly, but there is no panic before.


    Pointing at the girl who had served tea to Wang Fan before, Nange said in a low voice: "Xiaobei, prepare 50000 yuan for Xiaofan, he will use it soon!"


    "All right, Nang!" The girl, who was called Xiaobei by brother Nan, nodded her head, then gave Wang Fan a smile, turned around and walked to the bar.


    Entering the bar, Xiao Bei squats down and takes out a black plastic bag from a big tea can with a red label. She takes out five stacks of cash from the plastic bag and then puts the plastic bag and the tea can back to their original place.


    "Van Gogh, this is 50000 yuan in cash." Xiaobei, who had cleaned up the counter, stood up and put the cash on the bar. Then he took a bag of tea. After Wang Fan checked the money, he was ready to put the cash into the tea bag.

 V1.Chapter 10

    This time, Wang Fan chose an underground parking lot in the east of the city to meet uncle GUI. It''s not only cooler than the rooftop of the shopping mall, but also easier to leave quietly than the rooftop.


    In the parking lot on the third floor underground, most of the parking are zombie cars. The thick dust covers the car body, and some white license plates prove the identity of the car.


    "Why do you choose such a place?" Seeing Wang Fan coming out of the dark corner, ghost uncle threw him a cigarette and asked with a frown.


    He didn''t light the cigarette that uncle GUI gave him. Wang Fan just sniffed the cigarette under his nose and put it in his ear. He said helplessly: "I''m being watched by the mourning Kun of Dongsheng."


    "Oh? Because of what happened to you? " When ghost uncle talks, he always stares at Wang Fan''s eyes.


    "Uncle GUI, you are well informed! I don''t think there are martial brothers working as undercover agents in Dongsheng! " Wang Fan, who was surprised, looked excited and asked this question curiously.


    Spit a cigarette ring, ghost uncle deep voice asked: "tell me, you are so anxious to see me, what do you want me to do for you?"


    "Hey, uncle ghost, you are so smart!" Aiming at the ghost uncle''s sparse hair, Wang Fan felt more and more wonderful.


    "Cut the crap and get down to business!" His face sank, and the voice of ghost uncle was severe.


    Now that uncle GUI has known about his smashing Dongsheng, Wang fan doesn''t repeat it. He goes straight to the point and says to Uncle GUI, "Han Chen, do you know?"


    "Han Chen? The deputy leader of the anti drug detachment of H city? "


    "Yes! That''s him


    "What happened to him? It has something to do with your smashing Dongsheng court? "


    "Mourning Kun said that he wanted me to teach Han Chen a lesson. If I didn''t obey him, he would kill his younger brother directly, and then put it on my head. Do you think this son of a bitch wants to kill me?" When it comes to mourning Kun let him teach Han Chen, Wang fan is full of anger.


    "What do you want to do?" Wang Fan''s words make ghost uncle''s face more ugly.


    Wang Fan touched his chin and said with a smile, "Uncle ghost, if you don''t want me to do mourning Kun, you can help me to suppress it!"


    "Xiao Fan, say it again?" Ghost uncle''s eyes flashed a fierce light, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes make people shudder.


    "Then what? Do I have to listen to mourning Kun and teach Han Chen a lesson? He''s a policeman By ghost uncle''s eyes see in the heart a burst of hair, Wang Fan mouth hard to ghost uncle said.


    "In the past two years, Han Chen has solved a lot of cases and arrested a lot of people. There are no drug dealers in H city who don''t hate him. People in Dongsheng are afraid that they are worried that he will disturb the business of not exchanging gold, so they want to attack him." When it comes to Han Chen, uncle GUI''s brow is even tighter.


    "Yes, Mahou cooperates with Dongsheng''s people. Dongsheng''s people will naturally clear the way for him, so mourning Kun asked me to teach Han Chen a lesson. There must be other conspiracies!" Wang Fan said to Uncle GUI.


    "Other schemes?"


    "In case, I mean in case! I had a fight with Han Chen. He killed the garbage and stabbed Han Chen in the back. Then he planted it on me. Do you think I have to run? You can''t wipe my ass yet? " Speaking of this, Wang Fan looked worried and took a look at ghost uncle. He then said, "the key is that Han Chen, such an excellent policeman, was destroyed by the son of a bitch like Wu Kun. What a pity!"


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, ghost uncle smoked a cigarette, his eyes fixed on the ground, a thoughtful look.


    Seeing that uncle GUI was moved by his own words, Wang Fan said while the iron was hot: "so, uncle GUI, you just listen to me and let me do this fool. It not only protects our colleagues, but also makes a great contribution to the anti drug cause of H city."


    "Of course, everything I do is for the people. There is no personal grudge in it." Wang Fan patted his chest with a sincere expression on his face.


    "If mourning Kun dies, are you going to run away?" Ghost uncle is very serious looking at Wang Fan.


    "Well, it depends on Uncle GUI''s means. If you can help me suppress this matter, I''ll go out to avoid the limelight, and I''ll be back soon. I''ve got all the money for running. I don''t need you to worry about it!" It seems that Wang fan is in a better mood after seeing the hope.


    Wang Fan didn''t feel guilty at all about killing the social rubbish like mourning Kun. He even felt like a chivalrous man.


    Moreover, if this thing is done according to his idea, not only the drug trafficking network of H city will be seriously damaged, but Wang fan can also make a name in the four seas gang with the help of this thing.


    With such brilliant achievements as Mie mourning Kun, Wang Fan wants to develop in Sihai Gang, that is the problem of waiting for opportunities.


    "If you dare to kill mourning Kun, I will send you to prison myself." Ghost uncle''s words are cold, which makes people feel like falling into the ice cave.


    Wang Fan, who is looking forward to a better future, is stunned when he hears the words of Uncle GUI. He licks his lips and looks at Uncle GUI. He confirms that uncle GUI is not joking. Then he says unconvinced: "Uncle GUI, what do you mean? Isn''t that killing a drug dealer? Are you going to do this to me? Is it hard to say, is mourning Kun also your man? "


    "Wang Fan, although you are undercover in the gang, you should never forget that you are a policeman, you are a person with a mission, and you are not a gangster who wants to be quick, you know?" Ghost uncle stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and says firmly.


    Unable to refute the feeling of Wang fan is very helpless, he said with a wry smile to ghost uncle: "then I go to beat Han Chen, is to fulfill the mission, right?"


    "A lot of times, as a policeman, we need to make sacrifices. You are like this, and so is Han Chen." The expressionless ghost uncle said calmly.


    "Ghost uncle, you are not joking. If mourning Kun really took the opportunity to kill Han Chen, would you not regret it?"


    He threw his cigarette butt on the ground. Uncle GUI said to Wang Fan earnestly, "you should be more careful yourself. Han Chen is not a simple man. Your task has not been completed yet. Don''t die in your own hands."


    "Damn it! What do you mean, uncle ghost? " Frightened Wang Fan widened his eyes and looked at the dignified ghost uncle in surprise.


    With Wang Fan nodding heavily, ghost uncle did not answer Wang Fan''s question.


    He took a cold breath, and Wang Fan asked awkwardly, "Uncle ghost, if I am killed by my own people, can I be regarded as a martyr?"


    "Be safe! In one or two days, I will find a way for the police in H city to collect and check the guns of the police officers. You can take advantage of this time to finish your work. "

 V1.Chapter 11

    When I came out of the underground garage, it was evening, and the road was full of rush off workers.


    Wang Fan, who is smoking on the street, is not in the mood to enjoy the night scenery of the city, nor the sexy beauty who passes by. He has been thinking about a problem in his heart.


    From his insidious thought of this bad idea and used Wang Fan to teach Han Chen, he knew what he wanted to do, and he would take advantage of the opportunity to stab Han Chen in the back.


    In recent years, it is not uncommon for drug cartels to retaliate against the anti drug police, even their families. Therefore, Wang Fan''s worry is not superfluous.


    Don''t you understand the same truth?


    Wang Fan, who stopped, spat out a cigarette ring, rubbed his swollen temple with his thumb, and said to himself with a bitter smile: "it can''t be his own people!"


    After saying this, Wang Fan also felt very funny, but the decision of ghost uncle really made him puzzled.


    "Di Li"


    The mobile phone in the pocket is ringing, plus strong vibration, which immediately pulls Wang Fan''s mind back.


    "Who the hell is this?" Seeing that a strange number was displayed on the mobile phone, Wang Fan frowned and scolded lightly. He pressed the connect key with his fingers.


    Before Wang Fan asked, an urgent voice came from the receiver, "is it brother fan?"


    "Ah? Who are you Wang Fan''s voice was much more peaceful when he heard the other party calling him brother fan.


    "Brother fan, I''m Liu Jiaxing!"


    "Liu Jiaxing? You have the wrong number! " Hearing that it was a strange name, Wang Fan scolded.


    "Ah? I''m sorry, brother fan. I''m Liu pangzi Liu pangzi on the other end of the phone heard Wang Fan''s angry curse, and immediately reported his nickname.


    I didn''t expect that Liu pangzi would call him. Wang Fan was also puzzled. He asked casually, "Liu pangzi, what are you looking for me for? Want revenge? "


    "Brother fan, don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to see you in the dark room. You''re not here. I''m trying to call you. I want to invite you to dinner." The tone of Liu pangzi''s speech is very humble, just like inviting big stars.


    "What''s for dinner? Celebrate that I beat you like a pig? " Even on the phone, Wang Fan did not give Liu a good face.


    Liu pangzi was not embarrassed by Wang Fan''s run. He said with a smile, "brother fan, you''re joking. I''m not a fool. You''re good to me. I know that if you didn''t protect me today, I''m afraid I would not even have my life!"


    "Come on! Don''t be such a jerk! I''m not free these two days. Let''s forget about the meal! " Wang fan is really not in the mood now. Han Chen''s business is enough to make him upset. He has no time to change cups with Liu pangzi.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s impatience, Liu pangzi quickly said on the phone, "brother fan, listen to me. In fact, I want to talk to you about Han Chen."


    "What?" Hearing Han Chen''s name, Wang Fan''s brow twisted violently.


    "Brother fan, it''s inconvenient to say that on the phone. I''ll wait for you at the entrance of Liu village." Liu pangzi said in a voice on the phone.


    Hang up Liu pangzi''s phone, Wang Fan''s mood is more complicated, he does not know why Liu pangzi suddenly mentioned Han Chen.


    It''s not inconceivable to know that he''s going to teach Han Chen a lesson. After all, it''s normal for him to hear such a loud noise when Liu pangzi was also in the teahouse when mourning Kun was making trouble in the teahouse.


    But Liu pangzi talks mysteriously. What does he want to say?


    Wang Fan felt a strange feeling in his heart when he was made by Liu pangzi. Although he couldn''t say what this feeling was, he finally decided to listen to what Liu pangzi would say.


    Reach out to stop a taxi, get on the car and report the address, Wang fan then casually lit a cigarette.


    The young taxi driver took a look at the cigarette between Wang Fan''s fingers and the "no smoking" sign on the front of the co driver. His face stopped for a moment, and then he licked his lips. Then he started the car and drove to Liu Cun.


    In the city of rush hour, any street is congested, even if the place Wang Fan wants to go is in the suburbs.


    The taxi was moving slowly in the traffic, but the number on the meter didn''t slow down.


    "Damn it! There''s something wrong with your meter Wang Fan stares at the number jumping on the meter.


    "Brother, I''m in a hurry to do some work. Haven''t I had time to repair it? Don''t worry. I''ll pay you this time. No money The young driver explained with a smiling face.


    "You son of a bitch, there are no less pitfalls!" Hearing that the driver was perfunctory, Wang Fan laughed and scolded and exposed the other side.


    After all, people who travel by taxi often focus on the time when they are on the road, and they don''t pay attention to the meter at all. Moreover, taxi drivers who cheat on the meter will deliberately put the meter in an inconspicuous place.


    If the journey is not very far, and the passengers are thinking about other things, and the fare is a few yuan more, they will not find anything unusual.


    Unfortunately, today, the driver was unlucky. He not only met the worried passenger Wang Fan, but also encountered a series of traffic jams. The journey was not far away, but the tireless meter was still bouncing there.


    If you are another passenger, the driver may be able to make up a lie to prevaricate in the past. If you encounter a passenger who is not easy to cheat, you can also lose your temper and connect the passenger to let the other party pay the fare and go away.


    But it happened that he met Wang Fan.


    Looking at the ghost tattoos on Wang Fan''s arms, the young driver didn''t dare to talk nonsense. In order not to make trouble for himself, he had to take the initiative to ask for free.


    Wiping the sweat on his head, the taxi driver said awkwardly, "brother, the whole family is counting on me, and I can''t help it."


    "Well." Looking at Wang fan outside the window, he casually agreed.


    It seemed that he remembered something sad. The expression on the driver''s face was gray. It took a long time for him to slow down. He grasped the steering wheel with both hands, and murmured to himself in a low voice: "the way of the dog days!"


    Through the crowded road in the city, the taxi sped all the way, and it didn''t take long to get to Liu village.


    The driver raised his hand to clear the meter, looked at Wang Fan with a wry smile, and said in a low voice: "brother, here we are."


    "Well." Wang Fan promised to open the door and get off.


    Looking at Liu pangzi, who is waiting for him at the entrance of the village, Wang Fan holds the door of the taxi, takes out 500 yuan from his pocket and throws it to the co driver''s seat.


    "Brother?"


    "Go back and repair the meter. The whole family is counting on you. Don''t let them worry."


    Closing the car door, Wang Fan scratched his scalp hard and said in a low voice: "this dog''s way of life!"

 V1.Chapter 12

    Seeing Wang Fan appear at the entrance of the village, Liu pangzi trots with a smile on his face. He still says hello to Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh, there''s a traffic jam on the road. I''ve been waiting here for quite a while." Liu pangzi''s face is a little swollen, and he looks more funny when he laughs.


    Looking up and down at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan lit a cigarette and said, "OK, talk about it. What do you want to tell me about Han Chen?"


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. I stewed a chicken for you at home and made a whole bottle of Erguotou. Let''s go back and eat it while talking." Hand made a please gesture, Liu Pang Baba''s looking at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who hasn''t had dinner yet, doesn''t think much about it, so he follows Liu pangzi into the village.


    Although the place Wang Fan watched was in Liu village, he didn''t really turn around in this village. All the people he knew were gamblers in Liu village, so he didn''t know much about this village.


    After Liu pangzi, they went into the village and took a few turns to a dilapidated bungalow.


    On the stone stool in front of the cottage door, there is an old man with a PU fan. There is an old man with a fan in his hand and a mobile phone in his other hand. He is listening to the storytelling "seven heroes and five righteousness".


    "Blind man, I''m back." Liu pangzi nodded and said hello to the old man sitting on the stone stool.


    The old man, who was called blind Master, continued to listen to storytelling with his eyes closed. He didn''t talk to Liu pangzi, but the fan in his hand fanned a few times, which was regarded as greeting him.


    Thinking about Han Chen, Wang Fan also said hello to the blind Master and then followed Liu pangzi into the bungalow.


    The house is a typical farmyard. The yard is as shabby as it looks from the outside. There are some miscellaneous things scattered on the ground. At a glance, except the East Wing room, it looks like that. The main room and the West Wing room just don''t look like places for people.


    "Brother fan, my sister is not at home. Let''s talk in her room." Liu pangzi leads Wang Fan to the door of the East chamber.


    Sure enough, it''s a girl''s room. It''s not only clean from the outside, but also clean inside. However, looking at the furnishings in the room, it seems that no one has lived in it for a long time.


    "Where''s your sister?" After Liu pangzi handed him the bench, Wang Fan sat down and asked.


    "When she went to school, she had a practical activity in the summer vacation and didn''t come back." Liu Pangzi pulled a small table in the corner and put the glasses and Baijiu on the edge.


    After packing up these things, Liu pangzi turned and walked out of the house. He said, "brother fan, you wait a moment, I''ll bring the chicken to you."


    As soon as he entered the yard, Wang Fan smelled a fragrance, and the greedy insects in his stomach were noisy. However, due to his face, he didn''t have much to say. Now when he heard Liu pangzi say this, Wang Fan couldn''t help licking his lips.


    After a while, a strong aroma came from outside the house.


    "Brother fan, eat a drumstick while it''s hot. I''ll tell you this is the skill I learned secretly when I was working outside." While putting a vegetable basin on the table and greeting Wang Fan, the expression on Liu pangzi''s face was very attentive.


    Without being polite to Liu pangzi, Wang Fan reached out to pull off a chicken leg and began to eat it.


    The chicken is rotten in the mouth, and the aroma is even more pungent. Wang fan is not a master who has never tasted it before, but it''s the first time he has tasted such a delicious stewed chicken.


    "I''m sorry, brother fan. I''ll leave the drumstick for you to drink. You can try the chicken wings again." Looking at Wang Fan''s eating chicken legs in two or three, Liu pangzi quickly reaches out his hand and drags another chicken wing for him.


    "Well! Well The chicken in his mouth hasn''t been swallowed yet. Wang fan can only nod his head and promise.


    After half a cigarette, Wang Fan wiped out half of the chicken in the Vegetable Bowl. He wiped his mouth contentedly, nodded his head and said, "Liu fatty, you say you have this skill. Why don''t you open a restaurant and have to cheat? And run errands for Dongsheng people? "


    "Brother fan, what do you do now that you don''t need capital? I am also forced by life Liu Pangzi, sitting opposite Wang Fan, turned the bottle into Wang Fan and poured a glass of Baijiu.


    "You can pull it down. You just can''t bear hardship. If I have your skill, I''ll open a restaurant in the city right away and make a lot of money!" Wang Fan really admired Liu pangzi''s cooking skills.


    Put the wine in front of Wang Fan, Liu chubby smile, also did not refute, also did not explain.


    After taking a drink from his glass, Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and said, "let''s get down to business. What do you want to tell me about Han Chen?"


    Liu pangzi, who was a little flustered by Wang Fan, wiped his lips with his hand and asked strangely: "brother fan, I heard that brother Nan gave you a running fee?"


    "Well?" I didn''t expect Liu pangzi to inquire about it, but Wang Fan didn''t know why he mentioned the money.


    "Brother fan, don''t get me wrong, I just want to, this money..."


    "Do you still want to think about this money? What''s the matter? This is the grand gate banquet today? "


    "No! Don''t get me wrong! I don''t mean that, van


    Put the glass on the table, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "I''m afraid you don''t have the courage to say, what tricks do you want to play?"


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, let me tell you the truth. I need money now. Do you think you can..."


    "Borrow money?" Wang Fan was surprised to hear that Liu pangzi wanted to rob.


    "Brother fan, I mean, I''ll teach Han Chen a lesson for you. You give me 30000 yuan. I only need 30000 yuan!" Liu pangzi was biting his teeth and panting as if he had just run five kilometers.


    I didn''t expect that Liu pangzi would make such a request. Wang Fan was stunned there for a while. After a long time, he frowned and asked, "Liu pangzi, have you taken any medicine? What''s going on in your head? "


    "Brother fan, I really need the money. I promise that I will not betray you in this matter. I will shoulder the matter of teaching Han Chen a lesson." For fear that Wang Fan would not agree with him, Liu pangzi''s mood seemed a little excited.


    "Do you know what Han Chen does?" Feeling that Liu pangzi didn''t seem to be joking, Wang Fan asked him with a straight face.


    "I know, isn''t it just a policeman? Brother fan, don''t worry, I won''t miss. As long as you give me 30000 yuan, I will make you satisfied. " When he said this, Liu pangzi swallowed his saliva, and his face looked strange.


    "What do you want the money for?"


    "My sister has been admitted to graduate school. I have to prepare tuition for her. Brother fan, please! You help me, give me a chance! I will never forget you in my life

 V1.Chapter 13

    The rich have their troubles, the poor have their sufferings.


    People like taxi drivers and Liu pangzi, who live at the bottom of the society, are full of the unbearable suffering of being unable to struggle, whether in memory or in reality.


    For the sake of the family''s livelihood, the taxi driver put his mind on the meter.


    Even if he tampers with the meter, he is likely to call in a passenger''s complaint and be fined by the company. He may also meet a social person like Wang Fan and be severely taught by the other party.


    But he had no way. The pressure of life made him desperate to support himself and his family.


    Liu pangzi, a timid guy, wants to teach Han Chen a lesson for Wang Fan for his sister''s tuition, and he has expected the consequences of doing so.


    Poor, let you have no choice.


    Poor, let you ignore the consequences.


    It is also because of poverty, because of the pressure of life, so that many people embark on a road of no return.


    In front of him, Liu pangzi, with a wound on his face, looks at Wang Fan with enthusiasm and persistence. He looks forward to Wang Fan, hoping that the man who once let him go can give him another chance to live.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Smoking Wang Fan''s voice is low. It doesn''t seem to come from his throat. It''s more like his soul is talking with Liu pangzi.


    "Van Gogh, I think well, I will never betray you!" Liu pangzi''s eyes were full of blood, and the expression on his face became excited.


    "Blind Master, what should I do?" Wang Fan looks at the stone bench at the gate of the yard, spits out a cigarette ring, and then turns back to look at Liu pangzi.


    Realizing that Wang Fan had been shaken, Liu pangzi quickly replied, "I''ve agreed with the seven aunts in the village that she will take care of the blind master. I''ve been in these years, and I''m at ease."


    "Besides, brother fan, aren''t you still in our village? What''s the matter with you, blind Master? "


    With these words, Liu pangzi poured a glass of wine for Wang Fan, and his face was full of flattery.


    "You believe me? I was going to kill you before. You forgot? " Taking the wine poured by Liu pangzi, Wang Fan drank it all and looked at Liu pangzi curiously.


    When Wang Fan talked about what happened before, Liu pangzi blushed and said with a smile, "brother fan, I''m afraid I''m not killed now, but I''m also broken. That''s why you love me so much that you didn''t give me to Wu Kun. I''m not stupid. I know you''re a good man."


    "It''s flattering. I like it!" Put the empty cup on the table, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction, pointed to the glass and asked Liu pangzi to pour the wine.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s satisfaction, Liu pangzi poured wine on one side and then said, "brother fan, I''ve thought about it. I''ll be arrested by the police and say I''ve recognized the wrong person. Then I admit my mistake on my own initiative. I ponder that I''ll be sentenced to one or two years at most. It won''t get in the way."


    "Then you can rest assured of your sister and blind Master?"


    "To tell you the truth, brother fan, if I were someone else, I would not be at ease. That''s you. I can trust you."


    "Tut Tut, Liu pangzi, have you got honey in your mouth? How can it be so sweet? "


    Looking at Wang Fan drinking the wine in his glass, Liu pangzi quickly picked up the bottle and poured wine on his God of wealth. He said happily, "brother fan, don''t run on me. I haven''t been to any school and I can''t speak. That is to say, I think you''re a good person by feeling. I want to mix with you after I come out."


    "Fatty Liu, let me ask you something. Tell me the truth." Without taking up the glass again, Wang Fan sat on the stool and looked at Liu pangzi. The expression on his face was very serious, and he didn''t look like he was laughing before.


    "Van Gogh, you say." He was stunned by Wang Fan''s sudden serious expression, and Liu pangzi replied blankly.


    "The government has paid part of the demolition money to Liu village. I heard people in the village say that almost every family has hundreds of thousands. What about your money? Why don''t you pay for your sister''s tuition? Did you leave it all in the casino? " Wang Fan stares at Liu pangzi''s eyes and asks.


    Like being stabbed by a needle, Liu Pang''s mouth twitched, but soon he returned to normal. Looking at Wang Fan, he said with a bitter smile: "brother fan, if I have money, do I still have to go to the gambling house to cheat? Even if I open a restaurant, I''m not going to do that kind of risky business! "


    "Oh?" Liu pangzi''s answer surprised Wang Fan.


    It''s hard to say how sophisticated Liu pangzi''s tricks are, but it''s hard to find his tricks if he''s not watched by professional people.


    The last time Wang Fan caught Liu Pang in the court, it was because he Guan was an old hand. He Guan observed Liu Pang several times before telling Wang Fan about his cheating.


    Therefore, if Liu pangzi, by virtue of his means, lets go of his hands and feet to enter the gambling house, he will surely not worry about food and drink even if he can''t win the pot overflowing.


    From these things, Liu pangzi should really have no money, but the result really made Wang Fan curious.


    Like being asked about the pain by Wang Fan, Liu pangzi reluctantly returned to his seat and said with a bitter smile: "brother fan, I''m not from Liu village. When I was four years old, I was abducted and sold to Liu village. It was my adoptive parents who bought me and helped me find my family. Later, they gave birth to a daughter and still treated me as a son."


    "Foster parents? What about them? "


    "No, when I was 12 years old, they had a car accident, and both husband and wife were gone. My sister was only 6 years old, but for the blind man to take us in, we would have starved to death."


    "Blind Master and you are not related?"


    "No, he didn''t leave Liu village when he was a soldier when he was young. He was also a stranger. He built this old house himself."


    "What about your parents'' house? As long as there is a house in the city, doesn''t the government give the demolition money? "


    "House? My second uncle, who made me head of the village for a long time, gave me two bags of millet and bought our house. "


    "Damn it! Two bags of millet? "


    "I can''t help it. My sister is only 6 years old. I can be hungry, and I can''t make her hungry! Alas


    With a sigh, the expression on Liu pangzi''s face was full of helplessness. He fiddled with the wine glass in his hand, as if watching himself being played with.


    "You go to deliver the goods to the dumb, also because of this money?" Wang Fan looks at the decadent Liu pangzi to ask.


    "Yes Liu pangzi nodded heavily.


    From the money given by brother Nan, Wang Fan took a wad and stuffed it into his coat pocket. The rest of the money, together with the tea bag, was thrown onto the table with wine cups and stewed chicken.


    Before Liu opened his mouth to talk, Wang Fan said, "take it and use it. When I come back, I''ll take back all the things you deserve."

 V1.Chapter 14

    Under Liu pangzi''s astonished eyes, Wang Fan took the remaining half chicken and half bottle of wine out of the broken yard. He said hello to the blind master listening to the seven heroes and five righteousness. Wang Fan walked to the entrance of Liu Village under Liu pangzi''s eyes.


    Liu village''s field is taken care of by others, so Wang Fan has no place to sleep. Liu pangzi, who is full of wine and food, has to go back to the city to find a hotel to make do with one night.


    However, in the suburb of Liu village, there is no ready-made taxi, so Wang Fan also came to Liu Village walking distance.


    Not far out of Liucun, an Audi passed by Wang Fan. The driver turned his head to see Wang Fan. He braked and stopped not far in front of Wang Fan.


    "Wang Fan?" The driver stretched out his head from the driver''s seat and said hello to Wang Fan with a smile.


    In the moonlight, Wang Fan took two steps to see that the driver was Liu pangzi''s second uncle, Liu Neng, the current village head of Liu village.


    Liu Neng, who is already 50 years old, looks like a fat Japanese translator with a greasy face and a bunch of smiles on his face. His sparse hair and red nose of rosacea show his erotic nature.


    "Oh? "Village head Liu?" Because of the opening thing in Liu village, brother Nan and Wang Fan have been to Liu Neng''s home several times, so Wang Fan still has some impression on Liu Neng.


    "Don''t be so outspoken, brother. Just call me second brother." Liu Neng said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    Wang Fan walked to Liu Neng''s car and patted the top of the Audi. Wang Fan said with a smile, "village head Liu, do you buy this new car? A lot of money


    "Hey, hey, my friend''s car. I borrowed it for two days. I can''t afford to buy this kind of high-end car." With such words, Liu Neng''s face is full of joy.


    Vanity is not only for women.


    Wang Fan, who knows something about Liu Neng, naturally knows that he is lying. When Nange was preparing to start his business in Liucun, Liu Neng asked Wang Fan to do a share in the casino, and asked Nange for 50000 yuan as a reward.


    In addition to what Liu pangzi said just now, Wang Fan has a better understanding of Liu Neng.


    Looking at Liu Neng''s smiling face, Wang Fan felt sick in his stomach, but he didn''t show it on his face. He took a bite of stewed chicken in his hand and said, "village head Liu, if you go out so late, are you going to catch up with the night show and have a heart to heart talk with your little sister?"


    "Brother, look at what you say. How can I do that kind of thing? Although I''m just a village head, I''m also a national cadre. I won''t do that kind of illegal thing." As soon as Wang Fan talks about heart to heart with his little sister, Liu Neng immediately puts on a face and says it seriously.


    "Hey, village head Liu, I heard that some foreign girls, big ocean horse, have come to the city! ha-ha! You''re not going to ride a horse, are you Wang Fan didn''t take Liu Neng''s words seriously at all. If a lecheron like Liu Neng wants him not to go to a woman to spend his time and drink, unless the dog can change his way of eating excrement.


    Sure enough, when Wang Fan said that, Liu Neng''s face became ugly. He looked around and saw that there was no one else on the road. Then he faltered and said, "don''t talk nonsense, brother. I''m going to have tea and chat with my friends. I''m serious!"


    "Serious business? It''s rare! " Wang Fan said with a smile while drinking wine.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t believe what he said, Liu Neng frowned and said anxiously, "brother, I''m going to talk business with some bosses. Isn''t our village going to be demolished? I have to do something for the villagers, don''t I? You can''t think of me askew


    "For welfare? Isn''t the compensation all settled? What''s the matter? Do you want to start from the ground? " When Wang Fan heard that Liu Neng wanted to talk about demolition, he was suddenly very curious and asked casually.


    Liu Neng has a special feature, that is, he has a strong vanity. He loves to show his ability in front of others. Seeing Wang Fan''s curious face, he can''t help but want to show himself in front of Wang Fan.


    Chong Wang Fan waved, Liu Neng whispered: "brother, come here, I''ll tell you something."


    Leaning down, Wang Fan put his ears close to him.


    "Brother, I got the news from the city that the demolition of our village is not to build any commodity buildings, but to build a large logistics center. Damn, those developers want to make a fortune!" Liu Neng''s eyes were shining as if he had seen gold all over the ground.


    No wonder Liu Neng has such an expression.


    Liu village is a natural village in the suburb of H city. It covers an area different from those villages in the city. If it is really transformed into a logistics center, it will be almost the same as Mandi gold.


    If anyone can share a piece of this big cake, he will be able to eat and drink for the rest of his life.


    Judging from the business talks between Liu Neng and Nange, this time he must also want to talk with those developers about taking shares and paying dividends with the capital of being the village head in Liu village.


    Now the demolition of this kind of thing, many times, is the interest groups instigate the villagers and developers toss, and then take the opportunity to knock developers a slug.


    As the village head of Liu village, Liu Neng is very good at this. He knows how to use his own power to fool the villagers with him.


    Therefore, in the past two years, as the village head, he has also mixed up the scene of urban transformation.


    Looking at the complacent Liu Neng, Wang Fan said: "village head Liu, when you get rich, don''t forget our brothers of Sihai Gang!"


    This is a polite words, but listen to in Liu Neng''s ears, but it is very useful, Liu Neng reached out and patted Wang Fan''s shoulder, said with a smile: "don''t worry, back to Nange and I talk, here logistics field, also let you cover here."


    "Thank you, village head Liu!"


    "What village head Liu, call me second brother later!"


    "OK, village head Liu!" Wang Fan nodded and agreed, still shouting village head Liu.


    Liu Neng, who has already got into gear and is preparing for the train, looks at Wang Fan and shakes his head with a bitter smile. "It''s so hard to call me a second brother?"


    "Village head Liu, those of us who are in the mixed society pay more attention to the word loyalty and righteousness, so we all pay homage to the second master Guan. When the second master Taoyuan made up his mind, he was the second elder brother!" Wang Fan looked at Liu Neng and said calmly. The expression on his face was more serious, and he didn''t mean to joke.


    Just now, because Wang Fan didn''t want to call himself second brother, Liu Neng was filled with anger. Now when he heard Wang Fan say so, he could only smash his mouth. After a few awkward perfunctory words, he drove away.


    Looking at Liu Neng''s embarrassing departure, Wang Fan took a sip of wine, wiped his oily mouth with his hand, and said with a sneer, "Liu Laoer, your good days are coming to an end!"

 V1.Chapter 15

    Wang Fan has been staying in the Express Hotel for several days while waiting for the news from ghost uncle. During this period, besides Nange''s several phone calls, he told Wang Fan something about Han Chen. Only Liu pangzi gave him three meals a day.


    After all, fighting is very common for the four seas gang. Even if the other party is a policeman, he doesn''t worry about the four seas gang''s reaction.


    This morning, before Wang Fan woke up, he received a call from ghost uncle. The content of the call was very simple, with only five words: "it''s better to go out today.".


    Understand ghost uncle this is to remind him, before they discussed things, ghost uncle has arranged for Wang Fan properly, so Wang Fan did not ask.


    After hanging up the phone, he called brother Nan and told him that he was going to teach Han Chen a lesson. Brother Nan also told Wang Fan about the madman''s running for Wang Fan.


    Over the past few days, the idle Wang Fan finally has a sense of urgency.


    He listened carefully about running away, and had no doubt about ghost uncle''s decision.


    People, sometimes it is.


    After a period of time, those who can''t understand but can''t find the answer will find a reasonable explanation.


    Many times, in the process of tracing clues, in order to ensure that the clues are not interrupted accidentally, the police will do some amazing things. Of course, Wang fan doesn''t feel strange about this kind of secret that can only be known from inside.


    Many people can''t even think about his identity and what he''s doing. Even if someone hears about it, it''s hard to believe that it''s real.


    After picking up his personal belongings in the Express Hotel, Wang Fan hurried to the front desk with the backpack he just bought.


    He didn''t contact Liu pangzi, because he didn''t want Liu pangzi to be involved. Although Liu pangzi has been very positive these days, Wang fan can see his worry about this matter from his eyes.


    I still remember that uncle GUI said this to Wang fan when he first met him.


    "Any concern will make your task end in failure, and your failure will make more people pay the price of their lives.".


    Wang Fan at that time was so excited and even had a feeling of blood surging. However, if he said this again to Wang Fan now, he would only give uncle GUI a white eye with disdain.


    No one is the monkey king. He jumps out of the crack of the stone and lives his own way.


    Everyone has their own parents and relatives, so who dares to say that he can break all the cares?


    Liu pangzi has his sister who is as precious as his life, and the blind Master who needs him to take care of him. Although he says that he will do things for Wang Fan after taking Wang Fan''s money, he still hesitates in his heart.


    Wang fan doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger, and he doesn''t want to use Liu pangzi to do such risky things. After all, he is not a real member of the gang.


    Out of the Express Hotel Wang Fan, standing on the side of the road stopped a taxi, reported the address of the destination, Wang Fan habitually took out a cigarette box ready to light a cigarette.


    "No smoking in the car, sir!"


    The woman driver next to him pointed to the "no smoking" sign pasted with double-sided adhesive tape in front of the co pilot. She looked at Wang Fan with a wooden expression. Her hand on the gear lever did not move.


    The meaning of the female driver is very obvious. No smoking in the car. If you want to smoke, change the car!


    Embarrassed by the driver''s reminder, Wang Fan said with a wry smile, "OK! Big sister! I''ll smell it, no point! "


    With that, Wang Fan put the cigarette he had smoked under his nose and smelled it twice. The other finger pointed to the front and made a gesture to start.


    After looking at Wang Fan up and down, the woman driver started the car and drove slowly to the middle of the road. She still reminded me: "I''m allergic to smoke. If you light a cigarette on the way, I''ll stop."


    I didn''t expect that the taxi driver was reluctant. Wang Fan really admired the courage of the elder sister.


    After spending more than three years in H City, Wang Fan didn''t know the rule of no smoking in taxis, but he didn''t really take it seriously, and there was no driver who dared to stop Wang Fan smoking face to face like this big sister today.


    Perhaps out of curiosity, Wang Fan sat on the co pilot and carefully looked at the elder sister who was driving.


    Wang Fan couldn''t believe that she was a woman in her forties if it wasn''t for the fishtail pattern on her eyes.


    "Elder sister, you are fashionable enough. Glasses are very expensive." About nothing, Wang Fan looked at the female driver joking.


    Just at the red light, the driver braked, looked at Wang Fan and said, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing, elder sister. I just asked casually." By the female driver''s eyes, Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "I have surveillance in my car!" The female driver looked at Wang Fan and warned again.


    Wang Fan looked around curiously and saw a camera on his head. He shook his hand in front of the camera and said with a smile: "in broad daylight, elder sister, why are you so nervous? I''m just curious. "


    "Hum!" The female driver gave a cold hum and did not pay any attention to Wang Fan. She did not hide her disdain at all.


    Not all people are afraid of people like Wang Fan. Of course, not all people can think that Wang fan is an undercover policeman.


    The more used to those who are afraid of their own hands and feet, the more curious Wang fan is about the woman driver in front of him.


    However, the female driver''s face that kind of refusal, also let Wang Fan did not find any topic to talk about.


    The car runs very fast, and the driving skills of female drivers are not as bad as they think.


    About half a cigarette, the taxi arrived at the destination Wang Fan said.


    After paying the fare, she was just about to get off the bus. The woman driver in the driver''s seat suddenly said, "young man, do something serious! Your mother would be sad if she knew you look like this


    Wang Fan, who had already stepped out of the car door, looked back at the elder sister driving. His face was stunned, and then he nodded and said, "ah!"


    Gently closed the taxi door, standing under the poplar trees on the side of the road, Wang Fan threw his backpack to his shoulder, lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. Only he could hear the voice and said to himself, "fortunately, my mother didn''t know, I''m still alive!"

 V1.Chapter 16

    After half a turn in the community, Wang Fan found Han Chen''s car.


    The red Volkswagen Tiguan, with three 6S on the license plate number, is very conspicuous in the parking space of the community.


    This is not because the Tiguan is the most expensive car in the parking space, nor because of the three sixes on the license plate number, but because of the color of the car, which is very eye-catching in many black and white vehicles.


    When he learned from Nange that Han Chen was driving a red Volkswagen Tiguan, Wang Fan was very surprised. He couldn''t understand why a big man would buy a red car.


    "Niang Pao?"


    If he hadn''t seen Han Chen''s photos and heard something about him, Wang Fan would have thought he was a sissy.


    But Wang Fan didn''t have the heart to think about it any more. Looking at the people who came out of the residential building one after another and drove away in their private cars, Wang Fan knew that Han Chen would also appear soon.


    In a relatively clean place near the flower pool not far from the parking lot, Wang Fan sat down with a cigarette. He put his backpack on his shoulder in his arms, opened the zipper, put his hand in and grasped the brick in the backpack.


    These days, in the Express Hotel, Wang Fan has been thinking about what kind of thing to use to teach this colleague who has never met him.


    After thinking about it, he thought it was better to use bricks.


    Bricks are easy to carry, and the cost can be said to be very low. When you throw them away, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    And from the perspective of lethality, bricks are much smaller than machetes and sticks. Although uncle GUI said that in order to complete the task, there are always people to sacrifice, but Wang fan can''t really let Han Chen sacrifice like this.


    Holding the brick in the backpack in one hand and the smoking cigarette end in the other hand, Wang Fan cocks his legs and stares at the red Tiguan not far away.


    "Looking back, if I have a chance, I have to ask Han Chen why he wants to buy a red car. He won''t be a gay!"


    Thinking that Han Chen might have a special hobby, Wang Fan felt nervous and took two puffs of cigarettes.


    At the entrance of the parking lot, a man wearing a white shirt and black casual pants, carrying a red briefcase, walked to the red Tiguan car in no hurry.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the distance, looked at each other carefully and confirmed that the man who was dressed neatly and looked so handsome was Han Chen, whom he was going to teach today.


    "Sorry! Brother


    He threw half of his cigarette on the ground, stood up and rubbed it out with his feet. Wang Fan said silently in his heart that he had pulled out the brick from his backpack.


    At this time, Han Chen didn''t seem to notice the danger. He had opened the door and was leaning over the co pilot with something.


    Wang Fan''s flower pool is only a few meters away from the parking space. With a brick in his hand, he trots three steps at the same time and soon comes to Han Chen''s back.


    "Damn it


    When he swung the brick in his hand, Wang Fan''s mouth burst with rude words, and he was about to take a picture of Han Chen''s back.


    According to Wang Fan''s plan, he wants to use bricks for Han Chen''s body or head at will, and then he can throw away the bricks and run while Han Chen can''t react.


    As long as Han Chen is injured by him, no matter how slight the injury is, he can give an account to mourning Kun.


    When Han Chen''s story is over, Wang Fan will be able to return to H city and continue to fulfill his dream of being a big brother. Naturally, the task given by ghost uncle can go on smoothly.


    However, it is not as good as heaven!


    When the brick in Wang Fan''s hand was about to fall on Han Chen''s back, Han Chen suddenly turned around and raised his hand to push the thing on Wang Fan''s forehead.


    Guns!


    Han Chen is holding a cold type 54 pistol. Wang Fan, with the muzzle on his head, swallows his saliva and looks at the five-star on the handle.


    "Didn''t you take all the guns?"


    Wang Fan, with a cold sweat on his head, scolded uncle GUI''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    These days, Wang Fan has been waiting for the news of ghost uncle, is worried about meeting such a scene.


    Now Han Chen is holding a gun to his forehead. If he is not happy, or his brain is hot, he will pull the trigger finger, and Wang Fan''s head will be hit by a bullet.


    What makes Wang Fan most depressed is that he can''t explain his identity with Han Chen.


    And even if Wang Fan tells Han Chen that he is an undercover policeman and comes here to sneak attack Han Chen with bricks in order to successfully complete the undercover task, it is estimated that Han Chen can''t believe him.


    "Who asked you to come?" Han Chen, holding a pistol, frowns and looks at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, still holding a brick in his hand, looks at Han Chen coldly. He licks his dry lips and does not answer Han Chen''s question.


    "Tough mouth, boy!" Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t mean to speak, a sneer flashed across Han Chen''s face.


    Just as Wang Fan was thinking about how to explain this to Han Chen, a figure suddenly appeared behind Han Chen.


    "Brother fan! Run


    Liu pangzi, standing behind Han Chen, yelled loudly, swung half of the brick in his hand and hit Han Chen''s head directly.


    "Bang"


    The dull sound of bricks hitting on the skin made Wang Fan feel tight in his heart.


    "Damn it Han Chen, who was attacked secretly, cursed, covered the bleeding wound on his head with one hand, and turned the muzzle of his gun to point at Liu fatty behind him with the other.


    Liu pangzi, who was just raising his hand to pat the second brick, saw the black hole in the muzzle of the gun. He was so scared that he threw half of the brick out with a raise of his hand. He raised his hands straight over his head and cried out: "I surrender!"


    The wound on his head was bleeding. Han Chen grinned and raised his leg to kick Liu pangzi to the ground. He scolded, "damn you!"


    Lest Han Chen lose his mind and kill Liu pangzi, Wang Fan, standing behind Han Chen, raises his foot and kicks Han Chen on his waist while Han Chen is not paying attention to him, kicking Han Chen with his back to him.


    "Run Wang Fan shouts at Liu fatty on the ground, turns around and runs to the gate of the community.


    Liu pangzi, who was kicked down by Han Chen, heard Wang Fan''s cry and stood up on the ground. He followed Wang Fan with wind at his feet and ran to the gate of the community.


    Liu pangzi, who lost two souls in three souls, just ran to the gate of the community and saw that Wang Fan was put on the ground by two people in police uniform. Wang Fan didn''t have time to struggle, so he was handcuffed by the police riding on him.


    "Fan..."


    Liu pangzi, who didn''t finish shouting fan Ge in his mouth, felt a pain in his waist and was kicked to the ground again.


    Han Chen, with his head in his hand, stepped on Liu pangzi and rushed to the door angrily. The two policemen yelled, "how can I come here?"

 V1.Chapter 17

    When he was kicked on the police car by Han Chen, Wang Fan knew that it would not be so easy.


    When two policemen put on Liu pangzi''s headgear, Liu pangzi couldn''t help crying. He cried with tears in his nose: "police comrade, I didn''t mean to. I''ve got the wrong person!"


    "Cut the crap!" One of the policemen yelled at fat man Liu with a gloomy face.


    Feeling that Han Chen would not let go of Liu pangzi, Wang Fan yelled at Han Chen standing outside the car at the moment when he was put on the headgear: "I let the fat man do it. Dare to rush at me!"


    In front of his eyes, the veil blocked Wang Fan''s sight.


    "Bang"


    His head was followed by a baton, and Wang Fan''s head was buzzing, just like a group of flies flying in his head.


    "Put on the headgear, put on the back handcuffs, make you happy to sleep!"


    This is a doggerel often mentioned by the members of the four seas gang who come out of the Bureau. I''m afraid only those who have enjoyed this kind of "happiness" can know the taste of it.


    Wang Fan, who is stuck in the back seat of the police car, can feel his blood all over his body and rush to his head. He feels drowsy, just like taking sleeping pills.


    In a trance, he suddenly remembered what uncle GUI said to him: "be more careful yourself. Han Chen is not a simple man. Your task has not been completed yet. Don''t die in your own hands."


    "Uncle GUI didn''t take their guns, damn it!"


    "Han Chen, a brute, will try to torture me. I''m still worried about him all the time!"


    "I''m a big fool. The one who was sacrificed in the end would be me!"


    ... ...


    Full of complaints and complaints, Wang Fan''s chest stabbed.


    Just a few minutes ago, poor Wang Fan felt sorry for Han Chen. He always had an indescribable sense of guilt. He even thought that if one day his identity was cleared, he would invite Han Chen to have a good meal and formally apologize for today''s event.


    But now, Wang Fan, who has been beaten with a baton and his head covered, really wants to catch Han Chen and give him a beating.


    And ghost uncle, Wang Fan heart again to ghost uncle eighteen generations of ancestors greetings again.


    He began to reflect on his simplicity and stupidity.


    The initial questions in my heart suddenly have answers at this moment.


    Why can''t we kill mourning Kun?


    Why must we attack Han Chen?


    Why do you tell yourself to pay attention to safety?


    "From the beginning, uncle GUI has calculated everything. What he wants to sacrifice is me!"


    The more I think about it, the more I understand it, and the more I think about it, the more I get angry. Wang Fan''s hands twisted behind him, clenched with his fists, make a bang.


    "Be honest with me, or you will have good fruit to eat!" The police officer''s stern warning sounded, and the baton in his hand poked Wang Fan twice.


    Gasping for breath, Wang Fan gave up the struggle. He bowed his head and waited for the fate.


    It''s not easy to be betrayed, and it''s even worse to be beaten by one''s own people, but what can Wang Fan do?


    What can he do?


    To these gnashing colleagues who hate him, is he also a policeman?


    Yes, he is a policeman, but he is one of those policemen who can''t be seen.


    Don''t say his police identity is a secret, even his former real identity has disappeared completely from the world with a man-made car accident.


    Who can prove his identity?


    The police car sped and the siren roared in the streets of the city. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were directly taken to the anti drug detachment of H city.


    When he was dragged down from the police car by the police, Liu pangzi was too weak to walk, but he kept saying: "I recognize the wrong person, no matter what happened to brother fan."


    Liu pangzi speaks with a trill, and his voice is really small, but Wang fan can hear it clearly.


    "Brother fan, I mean, I''ll teach Han Chen a lesson for you. You give me 30000 yuan. I only need 30000 yuan!"


    "Brother fan, I really need the money. I promise that I will not betray you in this matter. I will shoulder the matter of teaching Han Chen a lesson."


    "Brother fan, I''ve thought about it. I''ll be arrested by the police later. I''ll say that I recognize the wrong person, and then I''ll admit my mistake. I think that I''ll be sentenced to one or two years at most. It won''t get in the way."


    ... ...


    On the wine table that day, the movements and expressions of Liu pangzi and Wang fan when they talked were replayed in his mind over and over again, just like a movie.


    "I was treated as a gangster by my colleagues and a brother by gangsters! Damn it


    Wang Fan, who was held up by the police, suddenly felt that he was ridiculous, but on such an occasion, he still didn''t laugh.


    Not long after he was dragged away by the police, Wang Fan was taken off his head cover and pushed into a room. Before he got used to the light in the room, two police officers searched him.


    "Be honest and stay in the corner. Don''t talk!" A young police officer tiger face, pointing to the corner let Wang Fan squat past.


    Wang Fan went to the corner and said to the young police officer: "don''t embarrass my brother. I forced him to do it!"


    "Well! It''s time to talk about brotherhood? Think about what you''re going to do first The young policeman looked scornful and spoke in a scornful tone.


    Lazy to talk nonsense with each other, Wang Fan went to the corner and sat on the ground, leaning against the thick sponge on the wall.


    "Who told you to sit down, squat down for me!" Seeing that Wang Fan was sitting on the ground, the young police officer immediately came up to him, reached for his collar and tried to drag him up from the ground.


    Looking up at the young police officer without showing weakness, Wang Fan frowned and said in a low voice: "do you believe that I complain about you, saying that the injury on my head is your fight!"


    "You know, he..."


    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to be so tough. He didn''t mean to be soft in the police station at all. The young police officer widened his eyes and pointed to Wang Fan. He wanted to make rude remarks, but he took a look at the monitoring on the top of his head and finally swallowed the words back to his stomach.


    Wang Fan, who has choked his stomach, sits back on the ground again. At this time, he can''t care about anything else, just thinking about how to deal with this matter.


    If Wang fan is sent to prison by Han Chen because of this, then the investigation of "gold does not change" will end in failure.


    Of course, this is definitely not the result that ghost uncle wants, but, Wang Fan also can''t guess, ghost uncle will use what kind of method to save him, leave this damned place.


    The door of the room was pushed open. Han Chen, with gauze on his head, came in with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Brother, go and have a look. Is there something wrong with the circuit? How come the power supply in the monitoring room is out of power?" Han Chen winked at the young police officer, and his mouth was even more like an understatement about the power failure.

 V1.Chapter 18

    Hearing Han Chen say that the power supply in the monitoring room is out of power, Wang Fan looks at him in surprise and guesses the purpose of his saying so.


    The young police officer left with interest. There were only Wang Fan and Han Chen left in the room, with different expressions on their faces, but their eyes were staring at each other.


    Dragging the chair in the corner to Wang Fan, Han Chen sat down, cocked up his legs and spat a cigarette at Wang Fan. His expression was very proud and he said, "boy, I already know who it is. I want you to sneak on me."


    "Did Uncle GUI tell him about me?"


    Sitting on the ground, Wang Fan raises his head and savors Han Chen''s words carefully. He guesses in his heart whether the person Han Chen said is his boss, ghost uncle.


    But looking at the expression on Han Chen''s face, Wang Fan felt that his idea was nonsense.


    If Uncle GUI has already said hello to Han Chen, Han Chen should at least respect Wang Fan and should not sit there so arrogantly. Moreover, Han Chen does not treat Wang Fan as a colleague.


    "Didn''t uncle GUI tell me who I was, and Han Chen took me as an informant?" Wang Fan''s heart is so thinking.


    Sometimes, in order to investigate the criminal evidence of some criminal groups, the police will make use of some small minions within the criminal groups. These minions are collectively referred to as informers. Of course, in the eyes of the police, these informers can only be regarded as tainted witnesses who have committed crimes and rendered meritorious service. They can not be regarded as colleagues at all, so they will not have a good attitude when speaking.


    Savoring Han Chen''s words carefully, and looking up and down again, Wang fan can''t help frowning at Han Chen who is spitting out a cigarette ring.


    Han Chen, whose head is wrapped with gauze, saw that Wang Fan sitting on the ground didn''t answer him. Instead, he frowned and looked up and down at himself, which made him very uncomfortable.


    How can Han Chen feel comfortable when he is a hooligan in his own territory and looks at himself with no fear at all.


    Raising his hand and slapping Wang Fan on the head, Han Chen glared and roared: "boy, did you come from mourning Kun?"


    Wang Fan''s head was buzzing with this slap. Where he was hurt by the baton before, it hurt faintly again, which made him almost fall to the ground.


    However, although his mind was in a mess, he heard Han Chen''s words clearly. Wang Fan immediately realized that Han Chen didn''t know his identity at all, and uncle GUI didn''t mention today''s event with Han Chen.


    Han Chen is interrogating himself!


    Wang Fan, who is aware of all this, hates uncle GUI''s words.


    Since ghost uncle can''t save himself, Wang fan can''t just wait for Han Chen to take him as a sandbag.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the ground, looked at Han Chen and asked with a smile, "officer, to tell you the truth, people paid me to teach a girl a lesson. When I saw your dress, I thought you were the one. This is really a misunderstanding."


    "What did you say?" Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Han Chen stood up angrily, raised his leg and kicked Wang Fan.


    "Officer, officer, I''m telling the truth!" Wang Fan took advantage of the situation to lie on the ground and rolled on the concrete floor.


    His hands are controlled by handcuffs behind him. Wang Fan has great ability. Now he has no way to fight Han Chen, so he can only use this way to avoid the angry Han Chen.


    Seeing Wang Fan playing tricks on the ground, Han Chen was even more furious. He pointed to Wang Fan and yelled: "boy, don''t think I don''t know. As soon as you appear in the community, the security guard at the door calls me. When you turn around my car, I know that your boy is coming to revenge me! Isn''t it? "


    "Officer, I''m really mistaken!" Wang Fan lying on the ground looking at Han Chen, the expression on his face to be more aggrieved, there are more aggrieved.


    "Boy! You are Dongsheng''s person, and mourning Kun is blind. He let your garbage attack me! If I hadn''t been soft hearted for a while, I would have dealt with you Han Chen said cruel words, but he didn''t stop. He grabbed Wang Fan''s collar and pulled him up from the ground.


    "What Dongsheng, what mourning Kun, officer, I really don''t know! I really recognize the wrong person. I''m sorry! " Wang Fan, who is caught by the collar, clings to Han Chen to prevent him from suddenly attacking his own vital point.


    Being soiled by the dirty Wang Fan, Han Chen pushed him away with an ugly face, patted the dirt on his clothes angrily, and scolded: "the famous brand I just bought is ruined by you son of a bitch!"


    "Officer, I''ll pay you back later. Can you forget this time? I really didn''t mean it!" Wang Fan nodded to Han Chen to make amends, but in his heart, he scolded Han Chen for a thousand words.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed for Han Chen''s bad attitude and ruthlessness.


    Han Chen, who has been working in the front line of drug enforcement, has had a lot to do with the drug dealers in H city. But for his high vigilance and decisive style, he would have died in the hands of the drug dealers.


    In front of him, Wang Fan''s arms are covered with ghosts, and his neck is covered with skeletons. He is a typical scum. Han Chen directly classifies him into the series of drug dealers.


    In addition, Han Chen''s recent investigation of mourning Kun has shaken his way of making money, so he concludes that the social scum in front of him is the thugs arranged by mourning Kun to retaliate against him.


    It can be said that from the beginning, Han Chen didn''t intend to let Wang Fan go easily. In addition, he felt that his self-esteem had been greatly hurt by the hole made by the brick on his head, so he naturally took a lot of weight on Wang Fan.


    Han Chen can say that he is basically accurate about Wang Fan''s identity and origin.


    But it happened that this young man Wang Fan, who looked like a scum, would be an undercover policeman.


    One is to dig out the hidden black hand, the other is to think of ways to muddle through, these two people are also rivals.


    Don''t want to talk with Wang Fan, Han Chen took out his mobile phone from his pocket, then took off his wrist watch and put it on the chair beside him. He said to Wang Fan with a cold face: "boy, if you don''t tell the truth today, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Seeing that Han Chen is going to fight to the end, Wang Fan''s heart is also secretly complaining, saying a lot of good words, but Han Chen is not willing to give up at all, and according to the current development, Han Chen is ready to work hard. If he can''t stop him, Wang Fan will suffer a great loss.


    Since there is no way to avoid such a thing, Wang Fan has to fight for the last hope for himself. He stands up straight, looks at Han Chen, and says seriously: "do you dare to open the handcuffs for me, let''s fight alone!"

 V1.Chapter 19

    I don''t know if it''s Han Chen''s self-confidence or Wang Fan''s bad luck. Anyway, when Han Chen heard Wang Fan saying that he wanted to be single, he really opened the handcuffs, and he was also very handsome. He left the handcuffs in the corner.


    Although Han Chen did this with great grace and gave Wang Fan a fair fight, Wang Fan didn''t appreciate it at all.


    Just as Han Chen threw the handcuffs to the ground and turned around to fight Wang Fan, Wang Fan waved his fist without warning.


    "Bang"


    This fist knot solid hit on Han Chen''s eye.


    As soon as Han Chen''s head was dizzy, he felt a little floating at his feet, and his body stepped back two steps involuntarily.


    Wang Fan, who has been fighting in gangs in recent years, has long been hardened. Especially in this kind of fighting, his performance is quite different from that of usual.


    Without stopping because of Han Chen''s injury, Wang Fan hit Han Chen on the nose with his second punch.


    "Ka"


    The sound of the broken bone of the bridge of the nose is very crisp, just like the sound of the handle of a ceramic cup when it is broken.


    "Ah


    This punch makes Han Chen wake up instantly. Under the stimulation of pain, he widens his eyes and looks at Wang Fan in front of him like a different person.


    Han Chen is indeed a bit conceited.


    From the beginning, when he saw Wang Fan, he didn''t take the little gangster in front of him seriously. Later, he taught him in the police car and punched and kicked him in the police station. Han Chen had a sense of teasing.


    And Wang Fan just that kind of begging for mercy, also let Han Chen think Wang fan is just a small role.


    So when Wang Fan was clamoring to fight him alone, Han Chen never thought that this little gangster, who looked so dreary, would really dare to fight with him.


    I''m afraid that''s what it''s called. A mistake can be a permanent hate!


    However, Han Chen is not an embroidered pillow. He has been working in the anti drug front line for so many years, but he relies on his real skills.


    Although Wang Fan''s two fists in succession made Han Chen suffer losses, Han Chen soon adjusted. He slipped backward and kicked Wang Fan''s head.


    Han Chen used a lot of strength in this kick.


    The legs of the trousers were full of strong wind, and the shining shoes reflected the cold light. It was like kicking Wang Fan''s head.


    However, something unexpected happened!


    Wang Fan, who had the upper hand just now, did not wait for Han Chen to kick him, but fell to the ground with his hands covering his chest.


    Han Chen, who kicks empty, stands firm, frowns and looks at Wang Fan on the ground in surprise. He doesn''t understand what happened to the boy.


    Lying on the ground, Wang Fan''s mouth groaned in pain, and his body twisted like a spotted snake.


    "Officer, I''m afraid. Don''t hit me!" Wang Fan on the ground wriggles his body and shouts loudly on the ground.


    "Damn it! Are you trying to plant me Wiping the blood stains on his nose, Han Chen angrily points to Wang Fan and scolds.


    Wang Fan, who was rolling on the ground, looked up at Han Chen with a smile, and then yelled: "my chest hurts so much, officer, you can''t beat yourself and plant me!"


    "Damn you!" Being furious with Wang Fan''s rascal spirit, Han Chen raised his leg and kicked him.


    Left dodge right dodge Han Chen''s kick kick, Wang Fan on the ground can be strong roll, mouth is hysterical loud cry for help.


    At this time, Wang Fan also wants to understand, rather than waiting for the ghost uncle to save himself, it is better to find a way out of danger!


    In front of him, Han Chen has already determined that he is the man of mourning Kun, so he won''t give up. If Han Chen goes on trial like this, Wang fan can hardly hide his identity.


    In front of Wang Fan''s eyes, there are only two ways. One is to shut up and let Han Chen torture him. The other is to wait for the arrival of ghost uncle. The other is to make a lot of noise and end the damned trial earlier.


    Wang Fan, who has been completely disappointed with ghost uncle, finally chose the last way.


    Lianben takes advantage of the vent on Hanchen, Wang Fan began his performance, which is also Wang Fan''s good plan.


    Han Chen said just now that the monitoring in the house was broken, so Wang Fan''s two fists were absolutely dead without proof. As long as Wang Fan insisted that Han Chen wanted to plant himself, the police had no way to deal with him.


    Moreover, if Han Chen dares to go deep into the matter and wants to send Wang Fan to prison, then uncle GUI will surely come forward to explain. At that time, when Wang Fan''s identity is clear, let alone beating Han Chen violently, it will be solved easily, even if he wants to apply for his restoration.


    As for the investigation of Mahou and Jin, that''s not what Wang Fan needs to consider.


    Two people in the room, one on the ground somersault Dodge, one angry fists and feet, and Shi want to teach each other.


    For a moment, the sound of footsteps, the friction between the chair and the ground, and Wang Fan''s cry for help made the whole room lively.


    Just when Wang Fan was overjoyed, an inattentive body pressed on the handcuffs that Han Chen threw in the corner.


    "Damn it


    He was stabbed in the back by the saw teeth on the handcuffs, and Wang Fan cursed.


    However, for such a moment, Han Chen still caught the chance. He kicked Wang Fan in the stomach. The hard front end of the leather shoes was like a dagger without a sharp end. He tried his best to contradict Wang Fan''s internal organs.


    This kick made Wang Fan cry out in pain and nearly fainted. He didn''t have time to dodge, so he was picked up by the red eyed Han Chen.


    Did not expect Wang Fan carp stand up, a move "double wind irrigation ears", hit Han Chen eyes.


    Without giving Han Chen any chance to react, Wang fanmeng bumps his head into Han Chen''s nose.


    "Poof"


    Han Chen, whose nose bone was damaged twice, stumbled and fell to the ground. After all, he was an anti drug policeman who had experienced the test of life and death. When he fell to the ground, he kicked Wang Fan''s ankle with his feet.


    "Ah


    Ankle was kicked, Wang Fan a scream, face the ground fell, nose heavily hit on the ground.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Han Chen, who was badly hurt by Wang Fan, became angry and angry. Seeing that Wang Fan was kicked down by himself, he didn''t care about his injury and rushed to Wang Fan on the ground.


    Two people pinched each other''s necks, their eyes were covered with blood, and their ferocious faces made people dare not look directly at each other.


    "Stop it


    The door of the room was kicked open. A fiery figure rushed in and kicked open Wang Fan who was riding on Han Chen.


    Wang Fan, who had already killed his red eyes, rolled on the spot, then stood up, clenched his fist and hit the person who kicked him.


    Just as his fist was about to fall, Wang fan saw the appearance of the man. He was just like a lion, but now he stood there, looking at each other awkwardly.

 V1.Chapter 20

    Kick open the door, rush into the room, and kick Wang Fan off Han Chen. It''s a girl in red. It''s Wang Yue, a new policewoman from the anti drug detachment.


    Wang Fan, with an awkward expression, stood there staring at Wang Yue, who glared at each other. For a long time, he couldn''t turn around in his mind.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s appearance, Wang Yue was stunned at first. Then she grabbed Wang Fan''s collar, bit her teeth, swung her arm and slapped him in the face.


    "Let me do it!" Han Chen, who gets up from the ground, is afraid that Wang Fan will hurt Wang Yue. He quickly reaches for Wang Yue''s arm and tugs at her behind him.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Yue, who was caught by Han Chen''s arm, turned his head and glared at Han Chen, roaring: "did you beat him like this?"


    "Ah? Yes Han Chen, who was glaring at Wang Fan, saw that Wang Yue yelled at him. For a moment, he was a little confused and nodded blankly.


    "Pa"


    Wang Yue swung the arm that was not grasped by Han Chen and slapped him in the face.


    He was stunned by Wang Yue''s slap. Han Chen put out his hand to cover his swollen cheek and asked, "Wang Yue, are you crazy?"


    "Who gave you the power to beat him!" With tears in her eyes, Wang Yue breaks free from the arm Han Chen holds and reaches out to fight with Han Chen.


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind Wang Yue, ran forward and hugged Wang Yue from behind. He kept explaining: "I fell, I fell, not him, Wang Yue!"


    What happened in front of his eyes was too unreasonable. Han Chen looked at Wang Yue and Wang Fan blankly. Puzzled, he asked in a low voice: "Wang Yue, do you know him?"


    "He is..."


    Before Wang Yue finished, Wang Fan said, "I''m her cousin. I''m Wang Yue''s cousin."


    "Cousin?"


    Cover the face of Han Chen gaping, eyes in two people''s faces aim to aim.


    He couldn''t believe that the social scum in front of him would be related to the girl he wanted to pursue. Moreover, Wang Yue''s cannibalism made it clear that what the punk said was not a lie.


    Wang Yue, who is held by Wang Fan, turns her head and looks at Wang Fan coldly. She just wants to open her mouth to ask something, but she sees Wang Fan shaking her head at her.


    However, this scene has not been seen by Han Chen, who is still adjusting his brain state. Otherwise, he will be able to see the problems between the two people.


    Wang Yue, with cold eyes, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Cousin, this is a misunderstanding. I took money from others and helped others teach a little white face a lesson. As a result, I beat him up." When talking, the expression on Wang Fan''s face is still very embarrassed, just like a naughty student caught by a teacher.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yue turned her head and looked at Han Chen. When she saw the blood oozing from the gauze on Han Chen''s head, and her nose was obviously deformed, she gasped.


    Just now I rushed into the room, but before I could see the situation clearly, I was attracted all the attention by Wang Fan. Now when I see Han Chen''s tragic image, Wang Yue feels very sorry for Han Chen.


    "Wang Fan, you are too cruel!" Pushing Wang Fan away, Wang Yue goes to Han Chen and looks at the injury on his face with deep sympathy.


    Who knows that Wang Fan, who was pushed away by Wang Yue, heard Wang Yue say so, immediately came forward, put his face forward, pointed to his injured nose and said to Wang Yue, "his nose was not hit by me, just like me, it was accidentally dropped!"


    "Fall?" Wang Yue looks at Wang Fan suspiciously. She turns her head and looks at the pathetic Han Chen. How do you think Wang fan is lying.


    Wang Fan, standing on one side, saw Wang Yue''s distrust, and secretly poked Han Chen''s waist and eye. He even sophisticated: "cousin, do you still believe me? I haven''t lied since I was a child. Just now when we were talking, I suddenly felt dizzy and wanted to fall. This officer fell to the ground with me just to help me. Isn''t that right? Both noses fell to the ground! "


    Hearing Wang Fan''s explanation of their injuries, Han Chen wants to strangle him. However, in front of Wang Yue''s face, he can''t say that his injuries were really beaten by the little gangster in front of him. After all, it''s not a glorious thing.


    And this little gangster named Wang fan is Wang Yue''s cousin. If Wang Yue knew that he wanted to lynch Wang Fan just now, how could he pursue Wang Yue in the future!


    With a flash of lightning and flint in his brain, Han Chen decided to follow Wang Fan''s words, at least not only will he not lose face in front of Wang Yue, but also won''t offend her because of this.


    "Yes, yes! I just slipped and didn''t stand firm, so I fell down with your cousin Han Chen agrees with Wang Fan without conscience.


    Wang Fan, relieved, patted Han Chen on the shoulder and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. You''re welcome. It''s all family." Wiping the blood on his face, Han Chen said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    White Han Chen one eye, Wang Yue not angry said: "don''t talk nonsense, you and I are just colleagues, no other relationship."


    "Yes! It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter Wang Fan nodded with a smile when he was told by Wang Yue. When he looked at Han Chen with his eyes, he was glared at by Han Chen. He quickly changed his words and said, "it can be related, it can be related!"


    "Wang Fan, what are you talking about?" Wang Yue grabs Wang Fan''s ear and shouts at him with a cold face.


    "Pain! they hurt! It hurts


    The ear was caught, which affected Wang Fan''s nose. He raised his hand to catch Wang Yue''s hand and cried out the pain.


    When things got to this point, Han Chen had no way to ask any more questions, so he had to call other police officers in the police station and send him and Wang Fan to the hospital together.


    In order to show his concern for Wang Fan, and to stop Wang Fan from talking nonsense, Han Chen also paid for the bandage money Wang fan saw in the hospital.


    However, to Han Chen''s surprise, Wang Yue did not let him let Wang Fan go, but investigated Wang Fan and Liu pangzi for jointly beating him.


    In Wang Yue''s words, this is called the separation of public and private.


    Although as Wang Fan''s relative, she can not investigate what happened in the interrogation room, which led to Wang Fan''s nasal bone fracture, but also can not release the criminals who deliberately beat police officers in the community because of their kinship.


    Wang Fan was not surprised by this decision, because he knew that Wang Yue didn''t want to owe Han Chen, so he actively cooperated with the police, put handcuffs on himself again, and his attitude of confession was much better than before.

 V1.Chapter 21

    Although Wang Yue made the decision to destroy his relatives with great justice, Han Chen did not pursue Wang Fan''s responsibility. In addition, Han Chen''s head injuries were only skin and flesh injuries. Therefore, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were sent to the administrative detention center for public security detention for a few days just for beating others.


    When sending Wang Fan to the administrative detention center, Han Chen specially led the escort himself, which surprised the police on duty in the detention center.


    After all, such things as sending people to the police station at night are usually done by Junior Police officers. It can be said that senior police officers like Han Chen have never met them at all.


    After simply handing over the procedure of security detention, Han Chen asked his police officers to move the new bedding he bought for Wang Fan from the car directly into Wang Fan''s room.


    It''s a surprise that senior police officers personally send people to the detention center. They even take the initiative to buy new bedding for the lawbreakers, which makes the police officers on duty in the detention center feel strange.


    While Han Chen''s men are moving the bedding for Wang Fan, the police officer on duty secretly inquires about Wang Fan''s situation and learns that Wang Fan was sent to the detention center because he beat Han Chen. The police officer on duty can hardly react and falls to the ground.


    To say that Wang Fan and Han Chen are relatives or friends, so Han Chen personally sent him to the detention center. The police officer on duty can understand what happened in front of him. After all, this kind of thing has not happened to him.


    But after Wang Fan beat Han Chen violently, Han Chen took the initiative to buy Bedding for him, and even sent him to the detention center in person to say hello to the staff on duty and take care of Wang Fan. This is really the first time in the world.


    In an instant, the guess about Wang Fan''s identity became a big event in the mind of the police officer on duty in the detention center.


    After Han Chen left with his police officers, the police officer on duty came to Wang Fan''s room.


    Through the window on the wall, the police officer on duty saw that Liu pangzi, who was sent with Wang Fan, was massaging Wang Fan with gauze on his face against his head, which was beaten like a pig''s head.


    "Damn, I don''t think this boy is a relative of some senior official. He beat the deputy leader of the anti drug detachment, but he was detained for a few days!" The police officer on duty looked at Wang Fan''s enjoyment and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    Standing at the window for a while, I didn''t see anything unusual about Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. The police officer on duty in the detention center went back to the duty room with ease.


    However, the appearance of Wang Fan, a wonderful flower, soon spread to many people''s ears through the mobile phones of the police officers on duty.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who is lying on the bed and enjoying Liu pangzi''s massage, doesn''t realize that all kinds of versions of what happened tonight have been spread in black and white in H city.


    "Brother fan, why didn''t Han Chen embarrass us?" Liu pangzi, who is also confused, gently pinches Wang Fan''s shoulder and asks suspiciously.


    "I didn''t embarrass you! Lao Tzu''s face has been disfigured! " Because of the fracture of the bridge of the nose, Wang Fan''s voice is a little stuffy, a bit like drinking too much wine.


    "Brother fan, it seems that the guy surnamed Han looks worse than you. Didn''t you beat him?" Although the injury on Wang Fan''s face is not light, it is nothing compared with Han Chen''s.


    White a look like curious baby like Liu fatty, Wang fan not angry said: "it''s not me, you don''t talk nonsense, if I was sent to the next yard, I''ll be the first to discount your leg!"


    Referring to the courtyard next door, Liu pangzi quickly closed his mouth and looked at Wang Fan with a look of fear. He did not dare to ask further.


    The yard opposite the administrative detention center is the detention center for criminal prisoners. The environment there is quite different from that here.


    Not to mention the armed police with live ammunition on the wall and the surveillance cameras everywhere, they are paying close attention all the time. There are narrow prison rooms under the iron net, and any disturbance can not escape their eyes.


    The taste of being watched all the time is just like being watched naked.


    Moreover, in the crowded prison room, there are also a lot of vicious criminals.


    It is said that the criminals who have lived in the detention house for a long time like fresh chrysanthemums. Every time the moon climbs the treetop, they will pull the new prisoners together to enjoy the chrysanthemums in the cold corner.


    At the thought of this legend about chrysanthemum, Liu pangzi couldn''t help sweating his head and shaking his lips.


    Aware of Liu pangzi''s abnormality, Wang Fan, who was lying on the bed, looked at him and said with a smile, "fuck! Liu pangzi, have you been fooled by those police officers? "


    "No! No! " Wiping the cold sweat on his head, Liu pangzi''s face turned pale and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    Seeing the relaxed look on Wang Fan''s face, Liu pangzi said with relief: "brother fan, have we escaped a disaster? Did you save the chrysanthemum


    "Chrysanthemum?"


    "Didn''t you hear that all the new prisoners who enter the detention house will be punished..." Then Liu pangzi made a subtle gesture.


    "Damn it! In the evening, Liu pangzi, can you stop talking about such disgusting things? "


    "Brother fan, anyway, it''s you who keep my chrysanthemum. I''ll follow you later!"


    By Liu pangzi''s words of a burst of nausea, Wang Fan said: "you mean, I''m still your protector?"


    "Ah..."


    Liu pangzi, who didn''t know what to say, narrowed his swollen eyes and looked at Wang Fan with a look of disgust.


    Just after Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were sent to the administrative detention center, the news soon spread to Nange.


    For such a result, Nange was really surprised, but he thought of more.


    At this time, sitting in the tianzihao room of Fuyuan teahouse, brother Nan is learning a lot about Wang Fan from the madman.


    Although it is not a felony to attack a senior police officer, it is the first case in H city to be dealt with like Wang Fan.


    After spending so many years in the underworld, Nange has also dealt with people in the police station. Although they are gangsters with great energy in society, they dare not be arrogant in front of the police.


    It''s very likely that they will be treated as the crime of obstructing public affairs, not to mention fighting with senior police officers, or even fighting with Junior Police officers for a few words, but they will be sent to the detention center.


    Because of this, after mourning Kun offered to let Wang Fan teach Han Chen a lesson, Nan first asked Wang Fan for advice, and then prepared what he needed to run.


    There must be some secret about the abnormal result.


    The curiosity of Wang Fan also made brother Nan doubt him. Although he heard from the madman that all the information about Wang Fan could not explain anything, brother Nan did not dare to take it lightly.

 V1.Chapter 22

    After a day''s running, there was a pause. Liu pangzi soon fell asleep, snoring, farting and grinding his teeth.


    Wang Fan, who is sitting on the bed in the corner of the wall, smokes a cigarette and looks at Liu pangzi beside him. He also looks at the moon outside the window.


    In the dead of night, I am always homesick.


    Over the years, Wang Fan has been used to not looking back on the past. However, when he meets Wang Yue today, there are many pieces of memory in his mind, like a movie.


    The mother who sent him to school always met his sister at the door of his home, the father who looked vague in his childhood memory, and the fiery figure of Wang Yue.


    As for Wang Fan''s family, his father did not leave any memory. He only remembered that his father was also a policeman. However, when he and his sister were very young, they died because of carrying out the task.


    Mother and sister occupy all Wang Fan''s memories of home. Wang fan can recall every expression, every action and every word they said.


    But in the past three years, Wang Fan has been afraid to recall these. He is worried that what he should not say in his sleep will bring unexpected disaster to his closest people.


    Perhaps every undercover policeman dare not recall things related to home.


    Being in danger, they may be in different places at any time, so as undercover agents, none of them is willing to trust, dare not trust, dare not let others know about themselves, especially their closest people.


    For Wang Yue''s memory, in Wang Fan''s life, it should be second only to his family.


    In order to protect Wang Yue from being bullied by hooligans, Wang Fan, who was still in the police academy, resolutely beat the two hooligans who pestered Wang Yue into serious injuries. It was because of this that Wang Fan chose to follow the ghost uncle.


    He still remembers the day when Wang Yue learned that he was expelled from the school, crying with tears. He also remembers the scene when Wang Yue took his classmates to protest in the principal''s office in order to keep his student status.


    He didn''t know whether Wang Yue''s feelings for him were out of gratitude or, like him, the purest kind of love.


    In a fake car accident, Wang Fan disappeared from everyone''s sight and went to H city thousands of kilometers away to start his undercover career.


    However, fate is like a joke with him, here he met Wang Yue.


    It''s still the eye-catching red, the violent man like character, and the emotion that Wang fan can''t give up when he sees it.


    Smoke and dust hurt Wang Fan''s eyes. He rubbed his sore temple and didn''t dare to touch more memory.


    Now there is a bigger problem ahead of him.


    Wang Yue, who had always thought that he had died in a car accident, would ask what happened in that year when she met him again. How could Wang Fan explain to her?


    Now in the detention center, Wang Fan has no way to get in touch with ghost uncle, so he has no way to ask ghost uncle for help, let alone decide how to deal with the relationship with Wang Yue.


    In the interrogation room, Wang Yue didn''t ask him about these things, but Wang Fan still noticed that the situation was not good.


    "Do you really tell her I''m an undercover cop?"


    Such an idea flashed through Wang Fan''s mind, but it was soon completely denied by him.


    According to his understanding of Wang Yue, if he is an undercover policeman, then Wang Yue will certainly do things he can''t control.


    At the thought of Wang Yuefeng''s fiery style, Wang Fan could only shake his head with a bitter smile. He really didn''t dare to let the girl know everything, and he didn''t want to cause any harm to Wang Yue because of him.


    If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it!


    Wang Fan has been using this way to avoid many problems that he can''t face. Although this way is ridiculous, the sadness and helplessness are really beyond the understanding of outsiders.


    With Han Chen''s care, and the imaginations of the policeman on duty that night in the detention center, there are many amazing versions of Wang Fan''s mysterious identity.


    However, this also led to Wang Fan''s enviable life in the detention center, and even Liu pangzi, who had a lot of light with him, had the idea of not leaving the detention center.


    Every morning, when others are working and studying the regulations of the detention center, Wang Fan will carry a small stool and sit in the sun on the playground. There must be Liu pangzi beside him doing massage for him.


    In the afternoon, Wang fan is sleeping, let other people on the playground training voice resounding through the sky, also can''t affect his private meeting with Duke Zhou, and Liu pangzi is snoring and farting and grinding teeth, never slacken accompany.


    This kind of life finally ended on the fifth day.


    On the day he left, Wang Fan handed over the new bedding Han Chen gave him to the new comer.


    In his words, it''s called "blaming others". This kind of thing with bad luck must not be taken with you. Otherwise, you may have to come in for a few days next time, or you may even live in the yard next door if you are not careful.


    Liu pangzi, who was very satisfied with the food here, ate too much the day before he left, so no matter what Wang Fan said, he nodded his head hard, then covered his mouth and belched.


    When the police officer in the detention center sent him out of the gate, Wang Fan stretched out involuntarily, breathing the air that sobered his mind.


    "Wang Fan!"


    Not far away, a Land Rover stopped at the side of the road. The window of the driver''s seat came down, and the madman called for Wang Fan standing at the door of the detention center without expression.


    "Brother fan! Burp! Shout! We! What''s the matter? " While burping, Liu pangzi reminds Wang Fan.


    After taking a look at the Land Rover, Wang Fanchong waved to the madman and ran quickly.


    Seeing Wang fan running to his side, the madman said, "brother Nan has come to pick you up!"


    "Brother Nan is here, too?" Wang Fan''s face was filled with pride.


    The glass on the rear door of Land Rover dropped down. Nange was playing with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. He frowned and looked at Wang Fan. He asked in a worried tone: "Xiaofan, how did you hurt like this?"


    "Yes! Han Chen! Good fight Liu pangzi, who is closely behind Wang Fan, answers quickly for Wang Fan.


    "Oh? No wonder Nan elder brother sees Liu pangzi''s head that hasn''t been completely swollen, and nods thoughtfully.


    "I didn''t lose either! Hey, hey Wang Fan said to brother Nan with a smile.


    "Come on! Get in the car! I''ll take you to bad luck Brother Nan''s Buddhist beads in his hand, beckoning Wang Fan and Liu pangzi to get on the bus, and then he reached out and closed the window.


    With a roar, the Land Rover increased its throttle and drove towards the city.


    Not far from the place where the Land Rover just parked, uncle GUI, standing behind the tree, looked gloomy. He took out his mobile phone and pressed down a series of numbers.

 V1.Chapter 23

    Baihua garden, located in the center of H City, is a bath center that can be described by the term luxury. It is also a place where many rich people compete for consumption.


    As for why the rich people like to spend here, of course, it''s not only because of how exquisite the decoration is, nor because of how elegant the environment is, but also because of the service here, which absolutely makes you have a kind of imperial enjoyment.


    It can be said that as long as you can afford to spend money in the garden, you can meet all your physical or psychological needs as a man, and the enjoyment will be unforgettable for your whole life.


    Although he has been in H city for three years, Wang Fan has only heard of the name of Baihua garden. He has no money to spend here, nor can he come to this place to seek stimulation.


    Liu pangzi, who is behind Wang Fan, peeps around from the door of the bathhouse as soon as he enters. His eyes peek at the exposed clothes of the waiters in the lobby. It''s not hard to see that he even came to the high-end bathhouse for the first time.


    The receptionist in charge of reception at the front desk obviously knew brother Nan. When he saw brother Nan entering the gate of the bathing capital, he quickly welcomed them with a smile and said hello warmly.


    Taking the hand, Wang Fan and the madman opened the way first, and the four of them came to the bathing pool of the male guest department together.


    There was also the male guest department who said there was a smile. After Wang Fan took off his clothes and showed his tattoos, they soon became silent and quiet.


    Wang fan is also familiar with such situations.


    The richer the people are, the more they are afraid of their gang members. After all, in the eyes of those rich people, poor scum like Wang fan is a complete social cancer, and it also makes them unable to make money at ease.


    However, Wang Fan also knows that many times these rich people will find gangs in private to hire them to do something they can''t see.


    Therefore, in Wang Fan''s eyes, those people who hate gangs on the surface but trade with gangs in private are the most shameless and ridiculous existence in the world.


    After taking a shower, brother Nan greets Wang Fan into the steaming room, while Liu pangzi is taken to the bath pool by a madman.


    Wang Fan, who is behind Nange, has realized some problems. Although the expression on Nange''s face is still as usual, the tone of his voice gives Wang Fan a sense of distance.


    There was no one in the steaming room. Brother Nan pointed to the charcoal fire in the room and said to Wang Fan, "Xiao Fan, go and add some water."


    "Good!" Wang Fan agreed, with a wooden spoon beside the charcoal stove, scooped a spoonful of water from the bucket, and slowly sprinkled it on the charcoal fire.


    "Z"


    A burst of white smoke rising, the temperature in the room suddenly increased a few minutes, the sense of suffocation also followed.


    Originally, his nose was injured, and the humidity in the steaming room was suffocating. Wang Fan felt very uncomfortable.


    "Sit down and tell me what''s going on." Holding his hands on his legs, he sat there like a Buddha. Brother Nan looked at Wang Fan with sharp eyes.


    Wang Fan, with his back to brother Nan, certainly understood what brother Nan was saying. He put down his wooden spoon, turned around, walked to brother Nan with a smile, sat down and said, "I deliberately provoked Han Chen. When he hurt me, I would quarrel to complain about him. Maybe he was afraid that I would make a big deal, so he didn''t chase me deeply."


    "Well? Is that right? " Nange looked at Wang Fan, and there was no expression on his face.


    "Why? Brother Nan, do you believe me when you look at me like this? " Wang Fan pretends to look at brother Nan in surprise, but he is thinking about the next countermeasures.


    In those days in the detention center, Wang Fan had thought that after he went out from the detention center, Nange would suspect him because of this.


    After all, after beating a senior police officer, Wang Fan was handled too lightly by the police, and he believed that someone would tell Nange about what happened in the detention center. If Nange didn''t doubt him, it would be unreasonable.


    Of course, Wang Fan''s explanation of these things at the moment, he himself knows that Nange will not believe it, because Han Chen''s injury is obvious, and Han Chen''s injury is much heavier than Wang Fan''s.


    But Wang Fan must say that. He doesn''t want to expose Wang Yue unless he has to.


    Even if Nange doesn''t trust him, Wang fan knows that Nange doesn''t have any evidence to prove that Wang Fan has contact with the police, and it''s impossible to think that Wang fan is a policeman.


    Staring at Wang Fan''s eyes, brother Nan suddenly smiles, looks down at the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm, and says: "Xiaofan, do you know why joining the guild will make you tattoo?"


    "Isn''t that cool?" Raised his arms, looking at the arms tattooed with ghosts, Wang Fan''s face a triumphant expression.


    "It''s a sign."


    "Ah? Sign? "


    "Yes


    "Brother Nan, when you say that, I remember. When I played with my mobile phone, I saw someone saying that American special forces tattooed their bodies, so that after they died in the war, they could recognize their bodies and use this to prove their identity..."


    Listening to Wang Fan''s endless talk about tattoos, brother Nan raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, saying: "Xiaofan! With this tattoo, you won''t be able to wash white all your life. Do you understand? "


    "Wash white?" Wang Fan, who is just talking about spitting and flying around, turns around and looks at brother Nan.


    "Yes! Wash white Nange, who took back his hand, wiped his sweat with a towel, and then said, "even if you betray your brother in the gang, the police will not treat you as their own person. In their eyes, you are a slag, which they want to completely remove. Do you understand?"


    "Brother Nan, you don''t suspect me of betraying the gang, do you?" Listen to brother Nan say here, Wang Fan has a general understanding of the things in front of him.


    Knowing that Nange only suspects that he has been bribed by the police, not that he is an undercover agent, makes Wang Fan feel at ease.


    Did not answer Wang Fan''s words, Nan elder brother just handed Wang Fan the towel in the hand, oneself but closed eyes to lean on the wall behind.


    Holding brother Nan''s towel, Wang Fan went to a clean water pool in the room, washed the towel with the clean water in the pool, and then said, "brother Nan, if you don''t believe me, I''ll go by myself tomorrow. I''m also a nobody in the help. It''s the same with me or not."


    The tone of Wang Fan''s speech is very lost, which makes people feel uncomfortable. It''s like brother Nan''s questioning him, which makes him suffer so much injustice.


    "Whether it''s the white way or the black way, traitors will always be despised. If you want to betray your own people, you have to think about the final outcome. Xiaofan, you are still young. Many things are simple!"


    A low voice came from behind Wang Fan. Nange spoke sternly, just like Buddha was teaching six unclean believers.

 V1.Chapter 24

    In fact, Wang Fan had his own ideas about Han Chen from the very beginning. That day, when Liu pangzi talked to him about using the excuse of recognizing the wrong person to excuse himself, Wang Fan was suddenly enlightened.


    And Wang fan not only thought of such an excuse, but also thought of how to let Han Chen not go into this matter.


    Provocation Han Chen, let Han Chen hit him, and then threaten Han Chen with complaints.


    But in the police station, when Wang Fan heard Han Chen talking about the power failure in the monitoring room, he knew that Han Chen was not simply beating him up.


    Wang Fan, who has never liked to suffer losses, of course has to start first. As a result, both of them have color on their faces.


    However, the appearance of Wang Yue was absolutely unexpected by Wang Fan.


    However, the final result was achieved according to Wang Fan''s expectation, which was beyond Wang Fan''s imagination and brought him so much trouble.


    Wang fan can understand Nan GE''s distrust and his doubts.


    But Wang Fan has already figured out the countermeasures.


    Since Nange is willing to sit down and talk with him about these words, it shows that Nange doesn''t want to drive him away. Judging from Nange''s attitude towards him, Nange still has some appreciation for Wang Fan.


    Moreover, H city has been developing all this time. Sihai gang and Dongsheng both want to expand their territory. Both gangs are employing people, so how can Nange easily drive out Wang Fan.


    Before in the teahouse, Nange defended Wang fan so much, which proved that he appreciated Wang Fan very much.


    In particular, brother Nan''s address to Wang Fan has changed a lot. At the beginning, brother Nan called Wang Fan''s name, which means that he didn''t feel much about Wang Fan. In other words, among so many younger brothers, brother Nan only knew his name.


    Later, because of the funeral of Kun, Nange called him Xiaofan in front of everyone, which showed a kind of intimacy and showed his brother that he appreciated Wang Fan very much and wanted to reuse him.


    It is precisely because of seeing through brother Nan''s mind that Wang Fan comes up with the countermeasure of taking retreat as advance.


    Since you suspect that I''ll join hands with the police, I''ll take the initiative to quit. Anyway, I have a lot of skills, and I don''t have to worry about finding a meal anywhere.


    Even because of Han Chen, maybe Wang Fan went directly to mourn Kun. In any case, as long as you have the courage, you will certainly make a appearance on the road.


    And this is what brother Nan is most worried about. After all, he has lost a helper, but has an enemy. This is something no one wants to see.


    Two people in the steaming room, sitting there, did not talk.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s heart was a lot more relaxed. At the beginning, he was really worried, but he was also worried that brother Nan would doubt his identity. After all, brother Nan was an old man who had been in society for so long, so he naturally had a lot of heart.


    Now we can see that Nange did not doubt his identity, but worried that he would be bribed by the police, so there is no need to worry about anything.


    On the contrary, brother Nan is not so relaxed.


    He frowned tightly, his eyes closed slightly, his face was a tangled expression, and he was worried. Everyone knew that he must be struggling in pain.


    Isn''t there an old saying?


    It''s easy for a thousand troops to get a general, but hard to get one!


    Wang Fan, for brother Nan, is the general more difficult than a thousand troops.


    With Wang Fan as a capable leader, the development of Sihai gang in H city can definitely be enhanced.


    If Wang fan so left the four seas help, even switch to Dongsheng, Nan brother is afraid to really work hard.


    After thinking for a long time, brother Nan wiped the sweat on his head with the towel that Wang Fan had washed for him. He turned to Wang Fan beside him and said with a smile, "Xiao Fan, I''m very optimistic about you, so you must live up to my expectations for you, you know?"


    This is almost even the recognition of Wang Fan''s strength, but also no doubt about him.


    Wang Fan of course can also hear the meaning of this, he nodded, his face is more grateful, and said: "brother Nan, you take care of me, I will never forget, you can rest assured, I will not let you down."


    What he said was that he was deeply affectionate. Anyone would feel warm when he heard it. Brother Nan was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s answer, which could be seen from the comforting look on his face.


    "I''m more professional, more noble and more skillful than those so-called actors, because I act every day. Although I don''t have a script, I will never ng, because I may lose my life when i ng, so I should win the best actor Oscar."


    This is the movie "king of comedy", Wu Mengda as the undercover police, and Zhou Xingchi as the protagonist once said a word.


    Wang Fan''s life can be said to be just like Wu Mengda''s lines. He is acting all the time, for others and for himself.


    Out of the steaming room, madman and Liu pangzi are waiting outside the door. From Liu pangzi''s elated expression, it is not difficult to see that he is very satisfied with everything here.


    "Lunatic, you take Xiaofan and fat man to be cool here. I''m a little tired. Go back first!" Unfolding the towel in his hand, brother Nan wiped the sweat on his head again, turned his head and said to Wang Fan, "be happy, it''s my treat today!"


    "Thank you Nang!" Wang Fan nodded back.


    Liu pangzi, standing behind the madman, swallows his saliva and looks at Wang Fan with flying eyebrows. He looks like a hungry ghost.


    Instead, the madman asked without expression: "can I drive you back? Nang


    "No, just stay with them. I''ll ask the teahouse to send a car!" Nange waved his hand and went to the dressing room alone.


    Looking at Nange''s figure disappearing at the door of the dressing room, Liu pangzi quietly went to Wang Fan and asked in a low voice: "brother fan, are we going to find special clothes?"


    "Look at your promise Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi in disgust.


    But Liu didn''t care about it. He rubbed his hands and was very excited. His small eyes were shining, and he said to himself, "Hey, hey, if I can have a good time here, I''ll be a good man in my last life."


    I can''t see Liu pangzi''s obscene appearance. Wang Fan said to the madman, "brother madman, I think it''s better to forget it. Brother Nan''s words are like this. We can''t be ignorant and spend his money recklessly."


    "Brother Nan personally picked you up today and arranged for me to accompany you. That''s to treat you as one of his own. Besides, this little money is nothing to brother Nan. If you work hard for brother Nan in the future, brother Nan won''t treat you badly, you know?"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Liu pangzi scrambled to one side and said: "pledge allegiance to the four seas gang!"


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s voice fell, Wang Fan kicked his big ass and said, "screw you! As soon as I came out of it, I said I was dead! Dead! You don''t deserve to be beaten

 V1.Chapter 25

    The second and third floors of Baihua garden are places for guests to rest, especially the KTV rooms on the third floor.


    Changing into casual clothes in the dressing room, Wang Fan and the three of them took the elevator and came to the KTV mass selling entertainment center on the third floor.


    Just to see a group of princesses in sexy clothes, led by mummy, passing in front of the three of them. Liu pangzi, who stands at the back of the three, can''t help whistling.


    The whistling caused the princesses to turn their heads one after another and wink at Wang Fan and the three of them.


    Professional show off coquettish, let Liu fat man can''t help but sigh up, "where elder brother, you see that little girl, she is interested in me! Look


    "Look at you! She looks at everyone interesting, as long as you can afford money, you let her say love you! What a fool Turning to look at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan said to him.


    The madman standing next to Wang Fan also looked at Liu pangzi with disgust and said to Wang Fan, "Xiaofan, you can teach him later. Don''t look like you haven''t seen the world all day and lose the people of our four seas gang."


    "Crazy brother, he''s not my little brother!" Wang Fan pointed to Liu pangzi and said awkwardly.


    "Why not? I''m your little brother, brother fan. I''ll follow you in the future! I want to join the four seas gang! " Liu said anxiously, with one hand still on his chest. He wanted to swear allegiance.


    "Damn, you don''t think that you can come here to shoot guns every day if you follow me! It''s my first fuckin ''time! And I don''t have money. "Looking at Liu pangzi''s obscene face, Wang Fan really wants to smack him.


    Wang fan is still a little fond of Liu pangzi for his sister''s tuition. However, seeing Liu pangzi''s anxious appearance today, Wang Fan began to doubt what Liu pangzi had said before.


    "This boy can''t make up a lie. He lied to me."


    Wang Fan''s brain, flashed a terrible idea.


    But in retrospect, Wang Fan thinks that Liu pangzi is not lying. At least Wang fan doesn''t want to believe that Liu pangzi is lying.


    Liu pangzi, who was taught a lesson by Wang Fan, nodded his head submissively. Although his eyes still couldn''t help aiming at him, he didn''t dare to whistle any more.


    Three people in the elevator stand steady, not two minutes, there is a male waiter came over, to the madman politely said hello, "crazy brother, Baihua sister left you a private room."


    "Well!" The madman nodded and agreed, then winked at Wang Fan.


    Although I don''t know who Baihua elder sister is, Wang Fan also knows that brother Nan should have told me all about it, so just follow the madman to go, and there''s no need to ask about other things.


    Three people followed the waiter and came to a private room that could hold more than twenty people.


    Waiting for the three people to sit on the sofa, the waiter asked: "crazy brother, is it right now to ask mommy to bring someone?"


    Looking at Wang Fan beside him, the madman asked, "Xiao Fan, today I''m going to be unlucky for you. You can decide."


    "Brother fan, let them bring more. Let''s have a choice." Liu pangzi, who has been holding for a long time, comes to Wang Fan''s ear and whispers to Wang Fan.


    "Go away!" Stare at Liu pangzi one eye, Wang Fan burst sentence rude.


    Liu pangzi, who was scolded by Wang Fan, quickly covered his mouth, withdrew his body, looked at the ceiling and did not dare to make a sound.


    Wang Fan turns his head to look at the madman, but finds that the expression on his face has changed. At this time, the madman is no longer as expressionless as he was just now. There is a kind of smile on his face that is not easy to detect.


    I don''t know why, Wang Fan suddenly remembered what brother Nan said, "Xiao Fan! With this tattoo, you won''t be able to wash white all your life. Do you understand? "


    If you really enjoy the service of the princesses today, Wang Fan will never be able to go back.


    And if Wang Yue knows about it, the girl will kill him, even if the ghost uncle intercedes.


    But the madman''s attitude at this time is obviously waiting for Wang Fan''s choice.


    If you accept brother Nan''s arrangement, you will follow brother Nan wholeheartedly. If you don''t accept it, Wang fan may have to go his separate ways with brother Nan in the future.


    It''s just like the robbers who pull people into the gang and instigate the new recruits to kill first. It''s a test of the loyalty of the new recruits, because only when you have an irreversible stain like them can you be trusted by the robbers.


    It can be said that all this arranged by brother Nan has been regarded as the simplest test. If Wang fan can''t even break through this pass, it''s not to say that it''s a matter of not changing the investigation fund. It''s very difficult to get along with the four seas gang.


    When it comes, it will be settled!


    Wang Fan was smiling at the madman and said in a low voice: "in fact, I can''t hold it!"


    "What else do you say! brother! You have a good time today, brother Nan will be very happy too! " The smile on the madman''s face is more and more mysterious, just like a devil who tricks children into doing bad things.


    With a fierce slap on his thigh, Wang Fan pointed to the waiter and said, "take the best girl! We shall go now! Give us the best wine! Bring it right away


    "Yes, sir!" The waiter nodded with a smile and stepped back from the room.


    It didn''t take long for Wang Fan to wait for them. The door was opened quickly. A woman in cheongsam, in her thirties, wriggled her waist and walked into the private room. When she saw the madman sitting on the sofa, she said with a smile, "Oh, I said, how can I hear the magpie cry as soon as I go out today! It''s brother lunatic who''s here! "


    "This is Wang Fan, later called brother fan!" The madman pointed to Wang Fan beside him and said to the woman who spoke to him.


    "Brother fan! I''m the mummy here. Just call me peony The woman wriggled to the center of the room and said hello to Wang Fan in a sweet voice.


    "Good! Sister peony, bring your sisters in, but I can''t wait! " Wang Fan also did not and peony polite, direct words Ben theme said.


    "Girls, come on, let the two big brothers have a look!" Peony is not affectable, shouting at the girls at the door.


    This is the romantic place to laugh. Who cares about dignity and morality? Money and beauty are the themes here.


    One by one dressed in revealing, sexy girls, holding the number plate in hand, lined up and walked into Wang Fan''s private room with a smile.


    For a time, the spring light in the private room is infinite, the milk wave rises and falls one after another, the spring heart of the person who looks straight is rippling, and it is hard to suppress the fire in the heart.


    When the last girl came into the room and stood in her place, the girls who dressed themselves as commodities bowed to Wang Fan and said in unison, "Hello, gentlemen!"

 V1.Chapter 26

    All the girls in the private room are charming. Liu pangzi is drooling, but he has no position here, so it''s not his turn to talk, so we can only wait for Wang Fan and madman to speak first.


    But I don''t know why, Wang Fan from the beginning to see the end, and from the end to see the head, always did not choose a girl, this let the side of Liu fat man is anxious to scratch his ears, really want to take Wang Fan''s hand, for him to choose a girl to accompany.


    If you want to talk about these girls under mummy peony, they are really not inferior girls. There are even girls who go to university in H city. It can be said that they are absolutely attractive in terms of appearance and temperament.


    However, Wang Fan, leaning on the back of the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth, looked at these girls with no desire at all.


    "Brother fan, don''t you like it, or I''ll give you another batch?" Peony said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to open his mouth, Liu pangzi said hastily: "brother fan, brother fan, I like No. 6! Don''t change her! "


    No. 6, who was ordered by Liu pangzi, took a step forward with a smile and said in a sweet voice: "I''m No. 6 Tiantian."


    This girl who claims to be sweet not only speaks like honey, but also looks very sweet.


    The big eyes on the standard melon seed face and the symmetrical figure are protruding forward and pouting backward, which can be said to be completely in accordance with the standard of beauty embryo.


    As soon as he heard the report from No. 6, Liu pangzi''s eyes were straight. With saliva in his mouth, he rubbed his hands with a smile. He wanted to hold Tiantian in his arms immediately.


    "Fatty Liu, you remind me of a person." Looking at Liu fatty''s face, Wang Fan said that he was not angry.


    "Who?" Although back to the words, but Liu fatty''s eyes, never leave sweet.


    "Pig eight caution!"


    "Pig Bajie, pig Bajie, brother fan, you let me leave her!" No longer care about the other fat Liu, he looks at Wang Fan with a sad face, for fear that Wang Fan will replace the girl he likes.


    Looking at Liu pangzi''s face praying, Wang Fan scolded in a low voice. Then he waved to Tiantian and said, "stay here, and change the others!"


    Although Wang Fan spoke directly, the girls didn''t get angry because of it. They still kept a professional smile, bowed again and said goodbye to Wang Fan.


    Peony didn''t say much. She called the waiter at the door and took the girls away. Then she used the walkie talkie to call the next group of girls waiting for the clock.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s drinks have been sent to the private room. Tian Tian, who was named by Wang Fan, cleverly poured drinks for Wang Fan and madman, and then sat beside Liu pangzi.


    Because Wang Fan and the madman are still in the private room, Liu pangzi doesn''t mean to show his lust, but he still secretly reaches for Tiantian''s thigh while Wang fan doesn''t pay attention.


    It''s delicate and smooth, just like silk. Liu pangzi''s whole body trembles with excitement, just like Zhu Bajie. When he sees ginseng fruit, he just wants to swallow the sweetness in his stomach.


    The women in fengyuechang, of course, know how to tease the guests. They are so shy that they cooperate with Liu Pang''s obscene behavior, which arouses the androgen in Liu Pang''s body.


    About five or six minutes later, the interphone in Peony''s hand at the door suddenly heard a short cry, "sister peony, sister peony!"


    "Yes, speak!" Peony took the walkie talkie frowned, but she soon turned around, back to Wang Fan where they are in the private room.


    "A guest has stopped the girls coming to you!" There was a lot of noise in the walkie talkie. Obviously, the situation there should be very chaotic.


    "I know! Where? I''ll be right there! " Peony''s face was gloomy when she spoke, and she had not been as pleasant as before.


    "In the spring garden!" Answer from the intercom.


    Although the fengyuechang is a place to sell smiles, they are also sold to customers who spend money. If you come here to make trouble, then what you see is definitely not a smile.


    Peony doesn''t know Wang Fan''s identity, but peony knows who the madman is.


    Sihai Gang is one of the most powerful gangs in H City, and madman is the most famous figure in Sihai Gang, and also the first strong general under Nange of Sihai gang. So if madman is uncomfortable, today''s things will not have a good result.


    The heart cursed the guest who didn''t know how to die. When peony turned to look at the private room, a charming smile had already been hung on her gloomy face, "brother madman, brother fan, just a moment, I''ll come!"


    "Oh? Can I help you with that? " The madman vomited a smoke ring and looked at peony and asked seriously.


    "No, no, I can deal with that." Peony looked at the madman gratefully, turned his head and said to Tiantian, "Tiantian, please wait on some elder brothers. I''ll be back in a moment!"


    "OK, sister peony!" Sweet sweet answer.


    Arrange these peonies, smile and nod to the people in the room, then turn around and leave in a hurry.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the private room, asked curiously, "brother madman, are you familiar with the mummy here?"


    "What do you mean The madman didn''t ask.


    "Hey, hey, it seems that you haven''t come here to play!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Listen to Wang fan so say, the madman disdain of reply way: "you don''t know, the boss here and Nan elder brother relationship is very good, sometimes meet difficult guest, Nan elder brother will let me take brother to come to solve."


    "Ah? Crazy guy, isn''t this downtown? We Sihai Gang put the flag here? "


    "It''s said that Nange has a good relationship with the boss here. We just come here to help. Dongsheng people always want to plug in the flag here as their chassis! It''s a pity that the boss here is not so simple, and Dongsheng''s people dare not make mistakes here! "


    "My dear, it seems that the boss here is also a big man!" Wang Fan was also quite surprised to hear the madman''s words.


    After staying in H city for such a long time, he didn''t know that the boss of Baihua garden had such great energy. Not only the people of Sihai Gang wanted to give full face, but also the people of Dongsheng didn''t dare to find trouble here.


    However, according to this view, the guest in the spring garden will not have any good fruit today.


    Just when Wang Fan was worried about the safety of the spring garden guests, there was a loud noise outside the private room. Without Wang Fan''s reaction, the door of the private room was kicked open!

 V1.Chapter 27

    The door of the private room was kicked open. Fat Liu sitting on the sofa was startled. He almost threw his wine glass to the ground. Even Tian Tian, who was sitting beside him, was so scared that he turned pale and froze there.


    However, not only Liu pangzi was startled, but also the person who kicked open the door of Baofang.


    It''s no one else who kicks open the door, just the Mahou who was beaten by Wang Fan before.


    Just now, Mahou, who was still furious, looked at Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa with gauze on his face, and a madman with long hair and refined appearance. His face was so scared that he felt dull.


    Although Mahou didn''t know the madman beside Wang Fan, he knew Wang Fan.


    Last time in the mute territory, Wang Fan, who started to fight without saying a word, had already become a shadow in the heart of Mahou.


    Originally, I wanted to show off my prestige here, but only when I opened the door did I see clearly that Wang Fan, the evil star, was sitting in the room. Do you think Mahou could not be afraid?


    Knowing that people in the room could not be provoked, Mahou turned around and wanted to leave.


    But who knows, the waiter, who was chasing after him, didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Mahou.


    Mahou, who was already flustered, was hit by the waiter and fell into the private room with an unstable foot.


    Without waiting for Mahou to stand up, Wang Fan had already walked to his side, squatted down and looked at Mahou, and said curiously, "are you here to find me alone?"


    "No! No! No Asked by Wang Fan, the Mahou quickly waved his hand and moved his butt back on the ground.


    Looking up and down at a Mahou, Wang Fan pointed to Liu pangzi on the sofa and asked, "are you here to trouble him?"


    Looking along the direction of Wang Fan''s fingers, Mahou recognized Liu pangzi, who had been abetted by a mute to go to Wang Fan''s site for bulk goods. However, looking at Liu pangzi''s embrace of a beautiful woman and holding a wine glass, he guessed that Liu pangzi must not have been caught and punished by Wang Fan.


    Since Liu pangzi is not Wang Fan''s enemy, he must be his friend, so Mahou shakes his head like a rattle and explains in a hurry: "no, no!"


    The madman sitting on the sofa asked, "Xiao Fan, do you know this man?"


    "Well, this boy has an affair with the dumb man under mourning Kun. Last time I went to the dumb man''s place to smash the field, this boy and I were bullied." Wang Fan said the whole story lightly.


    Obviously, the madman didn''t know the existence of Mahou. He looked at the Mahou on the ground again and asked, "boy, what''s your name? Who sent you? "


    "Brother, I''m in the wrong room!" The numb monkey said to the madman with a sad face.


    Mahou''s voice just fell, but the waiter standing at the door said: "brother madman, this is the guest of spring garden. He stopped the girls that sister peony prepared for you."


    It must be this waiter, who was bullied by Mahou before. Now seeing that Mahou rushed into the mad man''s private room, he would not be allowed to leave so easily.


    After listening to what the waiter said, the madman''s brow was wrinkled, and his face became more and more ugly. He said coldly, "are you from Dongsheng?"


    "No, no!" How much do you know about Sihai gang and Dongsheng? Mahou quickly waves his hand to deny that he doesn''t want to be misunderstood as Dongsheng''s Horseman, and doesn''t want to be killed directly by Sihai gang.


    But Mahou is too nervous to understand the meaning of madman.


    After Mahou denied that he was Dongsheng''s man, the madman nodded and said to Wang Fan, "Xiaofan, since this boy is not Dongsheng''s man, there''s no trouble! You just look at it. "


    "Good!" Wang Fan agreed, holding the collar of the monkey in one hand and lifting the monkey sitting on the ground.


    As soon as he saw that the situation was not good, he quickly changed his words and said, "I''m friends with brother Kun of Dongsheng. Don''t you know brother Kun?"


    Why did Mahou move mourning Kun out?


    Because he knew that Wang Fan didn''t care about such a small role as a mute at all, and the result was obtained by his blood lessons.


    Before, Mahou had also revealed that he was a partner of the mute, but Wang Fan didn''t hesitate at all, so he beat him directly. So this time, Mahou had a long memory, so he moved out of mourning Kun.


    It''s a pity that Mahou still doesn''t know the two people in front of him.


    One is an old-fashioned thug in Sihai Gang, a lunatic, and the other is a new rising fighting expert in Sihai Gang, Wang Fan.


    These two people have one thing in common, that is, they are all under Nange, and Nange has never paid attention to Dongsheng''s death.


    So Mahou broke out the name of mourning Kun, and without three seconds, he got a heavy blow from Wang Fan on his face.


    Wang fan used a lot of strength in this punch. He vented all his hatred for mourning Kun on Mahou. So Mahou was almost knocked unconscious by Wang Fan.


    Covering his swollen face, the monkey breathed coldly, groaned in his mouth, and his legs were trembling, some of them were unsteady.


    When the waiter at the door saw the Mahou beaten, he gloated there.


    Even Liu pangzi, who was scared by Mahou before, cried excitedly: "brother fan, beat him! This grandson is not a good bird


    "Brother fan, I''m really in the wrong room, or I''ll treat you to your consumption tonight, OK?" Mahou covered his face and said it indistinctly.


    "The trough! Is it great to have money? " Holding Mahou''s collar, Wang Fan patted Mahou''s face with his other hand, and his voice was full of disdain.


    "Van Gogh, I have no other meaning, even if we make a friend." Mahou was really scared by Wang Fan. He looked at the evil star shivering.


    Liu pangzi, sitting on the sofa, also heard Mahou''s words. He stood up excitedly, pointed to Mahou and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, the goods last time were given to me by this grandson, but they have sold for a lot of money, so we can''t take advantage of him!"


    Liu fatty''s words made Wang Fan frown. Even the lunatic sitting on the sofa had a gloomy expression on his face.


    Wang Fan glared at Liu pangzi and said, "fat man, shut up! A gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way! What''s wrong with this kid''s money? Would you like some more? "


    Being scolded by Wang Fan, Liu pangzi realized that he was too excited. He nodded his head and said, "brother fan taught me the right lesson."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to teach Liu pangzi, the voice of peony came from the door of the private room.


    "I''m sorry, brother madman. This guest has drunk too much. He''s making trouble for you!"


    Say words into the compartment of peony, see Mahou has been beaten by Wang Fan''s face swollen old high, the expression on the face also some unnatural up.

 V1.Chapter 28

    As soon as he heard the tone of Peony''s voice, Wang Fan knew that she had come to plead for Mahou. However, seeing Mahou''s swollen face beaten by Wang Fan, Peony''s expression was somewhat embarrassed, which made Wang Fan a little strange.


    But after all, peony is the person who has seen the scene. The expression on her face soon returned to normal. She went to Wang Fan and said with a smile, "brother fan, misunderstandings. These are all misunderstandings."


    "Oh?" Wang Fan pretended to be silly, but he looked at the madman sitting on the sofa.


    Though Wang Fan is not afraid of offending the monkeys and peony, he will not care about the loss of Dongsheng. But after all, there are madmen in the presence of Wang Fan. He has the final say that he can not take the lead in his own family.


    Of course, peony also knows the way here, so Wang Fan''s eyes aimed at the madman. Peony quickly turned his head and said to the madman, "madman, you''re talking!"


    "Is mourning Kun in your court?" The madman was smoking, looking at the peony and asked without expression.


    "Oh! Crazy brother, look what you say. How can brother Kun take a fancy to our place? It''s just that some of my Bingmei take goods from brother Kun. I''m afraid they won''t be able to do things in the future. " A listen to the tone of the madman''s speech is not right, peony hurried over, sat beside him carefully said.


    I don''t know when, in this kind of playground, a new way of playing is popular, called "ice banquet".


    In fact, the so-called Bingyan is a way of playing invented by a group of addicts. The girls who prepare drugs for addicts and sell their bodies are called "Bingmei".


    With the spread of a new drug called "cold poison" containing chemical materials in many parts of China, more and more drug users fall in love with this drug.


    This is not only because "cold poison" will bring more exciting effect, but also because this strong sensory stimulation is mainly reflected in sexual function.


    According to some drug addicts, after taking cold poison, they can not only feel tired and hungry for three days and three nights, but also have sex all the time with excitement. Moreover, they feel happier than immortals.


    At first, the addicts brought their own cold poison, and then asked their young lady to take it to achieve the crazy sensory pursuit.


    Later, many young ladies saw the business opportunities. When they received the guests, they took the initiative to provide the drugs needed for the "ice banquet", and then charged the guests higher fees.


    About "Bingyan" and "Bingmei", in fact, it is no longer a secret, so peony did not beat around the bush with the madman, but directly told the reason.


    Listen to peony say so, madman saw to sit in Liu pangzi''s side of sweet one eye, to peony say: "she also is ice younger sister?"


    "Crazy brother, look at what you said. I don''t know the rules of the four seas gang. Tiantian is a new student sister. She has never touched anything like that." Peony hurriedly waved his hand to explain.


    Tiantian, who was looked at by a madman, also bit his lip nervously. However, when Liu pangzi heard that Tiantian was a student sister, his face was a little unnatural.


    After a puff of smoke, the madman frowned and said in a deep voice: "peony, the relationship between Sihai gang and Baihua garden department is pretty good these years. If you just pick up the goods from Dongsheng, we have nothing to say, but if you let me know that Dongsheng people have entered your field, don''t blame me for being a madman who doesn''t recognize people."


    "No, no, I''m joking. We still know the rules. Besides, sister Baihua won''t hurt the harmony between the two families. After all, sister Baihua and brother Nan have had such a long relationship!" Peony heard the warning in the madman''s words, and hurriedly accompanied the smiling face to coax.


    Did not say more with peony, the madman looked at Wang Fan and said: "then throw this scum out, don''t spoil today''s mood."


    "Good!" Since the madman has decided not to make any more noise, Wang fan doesn''t have much to say, but he still kicks Mahou''s waist when he carries him out.


    This kick is really not light, Mahou a stagger did not stand firm, directly fell a dog eat excrement, but worried about Wang Fan to hit him again, Mahou rolling away.


    The peony in the room said hello to the madman and hurried out of the private room. When he met Wang Fan at the door, peony showed a helpless expression.


    Looking at Peony after going out, hurried to the direction of Mahou slip away, Wang Fan also understand her dilemma.


    On the one hand, there is no bottom line in life. On the other hand, there is brother Nan of the four seas gang. It can be said that peony is such a small role, which side can''t afford to offend.


    But this is life, and no one can help it.


    Turning back to the private room, the madman said to Wang Fan, "why haven''t I heard of this numb monkey?"


    "The last time I went to the mute, I knew there was such a person." Wang Fan while sitting back to his position, while answering the madman.


    "Fat man! Do you know where this guy came from? " The madman turned his head and asked Liu pangzi.


    "Ah?" Liu pangzi, with a blank face, looks like he just woke up, staring at the madman in a daze.


    Aware that Liu pangzi''s reaction was wrong, Wang Fan also looked at him, frowned and asked: "brother madman, do you know the origin of this Ma monkey, what do you think?"


    "Yes, a little bit." Liu pangzi replied quickly.


    "Tell me about it." The madman took a drink from his glass and gazed at fat Liu who was smirking at him.


    After a look at Tiantian beside him, Liu said, "brother madman, do you know a kind of drug that is very popular recently?"


    "I heard a little. It''s called Jin..."


    "Don''t change gold!"


    "Yes! That''s the name The madman nodded.


    Liu pangzi pointed to the direction of the door and said with a bitter smile, "all the gold in H city is brought by this guy named Mahou."


    "The trough! This kid, he''s got a lot of talent! Are you sure? " The madman was startled by Liu pangzi''s words. He sat up straight and looked at Liu pangzi with distrust in his eyes.


    "It''s dumb, they said. In fact, if it wasn''t for him, he would not have protected him so much." Liu pangzi said in a positive tone.


    "Oh? Is there anything else dumb people are not satisfied with this guy? " Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi''s voice and listened curiously.


    The madman, who was also aware of Liu''s words, frowned, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he looked at Liu with a dignified look.


    Sitting there, Liu pangzi takes another look at Tiantian. There is a little worry in her eyes, which makes Tiantian feel a little nervous and makes Wang Fan feel very strange.

 V1.Chapter 29

    Liu pangzi''s mysterious appearance not only startles Tiantian sitting beside him, but also makes Wang Fan and madman curious.


    Liu pangzi, with serious expression, lowered his voice and said to Wang Fan and madman, "when I listen to the dumb talking with his brothers, they all say that he is not a thing. At first, I still can''t figure out the situation. Later, I know that the guy is very lustful."


    "Wocao, Liu pangzi, you are so mysterious that after talking for a long time, you just want to say that Mahou is lustful?" After waiting for a long time, Wang Fan felt very disappointed and scolded Liu pangzi.


    "Lust is not normal?" The madman also sneers at Liu pangzi''s words.


    White Liu fat one eye, Wang Fan a face of disgust said: "not lusty, let''s come to Baihua garden to do what, not to mention, Liu fat, you just did not touch this student sister''s thigh! You''re not being erotic? Are you still learning the pulse of traditional Chinese medicine? "


    "Ha ha! Xiao Fan, it''s very bad of you to hurt people While listening to Wang Fan''s running on Liu pangzi, the madman''s tense face was also in full bloom.


    When Wang Fan said that, Liu pangzi was embarrassed. Even Tian Tian, who was sitting beside him, turned his head shyly and looked at the LCD TV on the wall. He did not dare to look at them with Wang Fan.


    Scratching his head, Liu chubby laughed and said, "brother fan, you wait for me to finish!"


    "What? How good is Mahou in bed? Or what kind of women did he sleep with? " Wang Fan continued to run on fat Liu while lighting a cigarette.


    "No, brother fan, Mahou has a golden channel in his hand. If the people of Dongsheng want to cooperate with him, they must agree to a condition." Liu pangzi moved his butt to Wang Fan''s side.


    Looking back at the sweetness of LCD TV, Liu pangzi made sure that she didn''t worry about her side. Then he put his mouth to Wang Fan''s ear and whispered: "Mahou asked Dongsheng to prepare a student sister for him every month, which is the kind of serious student sister."


    "One every month?" Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    "Yes! I''ll prepare one for him every month, and all the students'' younger sisters are missing later! " Liu pangzi said that the expression on his face was very serious. He didn''t mean to joke at all.


    Because he was very close to Wang Fan, the madman also vaguely heard Liu pangzi''s words. He was surprised and asked, "do you think these student sisters have no whereabouts later?"


    "Yes! Crazy brother, dumb, they said, it''s very likely that they were sold by Mahu. " Liu pangzi leaned forward again and said in a low voice.


    "Fat man, that''s not bullshit!" Wang Fan immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.


    When Wang Fan questioned his words, Liu pangzi patted his chest and said, "brother fan, I, Liu pangzi, have never lied to you. If I dare to cheat you, I''ll hit five thunders in the sky!"


    Liu pangzi''s voice is very loud, and his face is as serious as it needs to be. He is afraid that Wang Fan will not believe him.


    "Damn it! The Mahou is not virtuous enough The madman touched his chin and spoke in a bad tone.


    "Then why didn''t you just tell me to let that grandson go?" Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi angrily.


    If Mahou doesn''t sell money to drug addicts, it''s called "one willing to fight and one willing to suffer". Wang fan can understand such a thing.


    But if, as Liu pangzi said, Mahou takes advantage of the opportunity to do business with Dongsheng and uses money to coerce Dongsheng into killing those innocent student girls, Wang Fan, even if he is not a policeman, can''t sit back and ignore him.


    Similarly, the madman was obviously angry about this. His frown and gloomy face showed that he was also complaining about Liu pangzi''s behind the scenes behavior.


    After being reprimanded by Wang Fan, Liu pangzi said awkwardly: "brother fan, I''ve also heard about this. Who knows if dumb people are bragging? What''s more, even if it''s true, those students'' younger sisters must have been caused by him. Can we still find him? "


    "Damn mourning Kun. If it''s true, I''ll be the first to kill mourning Kun!" At the thought of the inhuman guy like Wu Kun, Wang Fan feels that Liu pangzi''s words are most likely true, and he worries about the girls.


    The madman sitting next to Wang fan pulls his arm, looks at Tian Tian sitting on the sofa, and signals Wang fan not to talk nonsense in front of outsiders.


    Although Tiantian focuses on watching the LCD TV on the wall, Wang fan knows that what they said just now has been listened to by this girl, and it should scare her.


    At this time sitting on the sofa of sweet, tight mouth, eyes blinking watching TV picture, two hands at a loss to grasp the cushion on the sofa, the heart is more flustered like a group of hemp.


    As a matter of fact, Tiantian has heard about what Liu pangzi said. Her sisters, who started her career earlier than her, also have a good relationship with Dongsheng people. Therefore, Tiantian has heard about these sensational things.


    However, before that, Tiantian only took it as a joke. Now when she heard Liu pangzi say so, she realized that it was not a legend, but actually happened.


    And it''s not just what Liu pangzi said that scares her.


    In fact, the reason why Mahou broke into Wang Fan''s private room was to find Tiantian who was accompanying Liu pangzi. So when Mahou kicked the door open, Tiantian was so scared that her hands and feet were cold and her legs were weak.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan taught Mahou a lesson, which made Tiantian escape. However, whether she will be so lucky in the future depends on Tiantian''s fate.


    Of course, Tiantian didn''t plan to talk to Wang Fan about these things.


    Laibai garden has a wide variety of customers from all walks of life. Although their identity and status are not the same, they all have one common feature. They all come here to have fun.


    So Tiantian doesn''t think that if she expresses her worries, the people around her will help her.


    It is often said that bitches are merciless and actors are unjust.


    In fact, the man who goes to bed with a whore, has he ever paid any real feelings?


    What kind of loyalty have the rich and powerful actors ever said?


    This is a world where money is the most important, and this is a world full of material desires. All morality has been forgotten by people.


    However, in this dark world, there are still people who are insisting. They hope to save the world eroded by darkness through their own efforts. They are people like ghost uncle and Wang Fan.

 V1.Chapter 30

    It''s going to be late, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi return to Liu village, but Wang fan doesn''t go back to his small dark room, because brother Nan hasn''t told him whether to let him continue to watch in Liu village, so he has to wait first.


    After getting out of the car, he said goodbye to the madman who sent them back to the village. Wang Fan specially asked Liu pangzi to follow him and go to the small shop at the entrance of the village to buy some food for the blind master.


    The two of them are staying in the detention center these days, and the blind Master doesn''t know how they are doing. Although they are taken care of by Liu pangzi''s sister-in-law, Liu pangzi is worried.


    Carrying a box of ham sausage and instant noodles, Wang Fan also specially brought a bottle of wine to the blind Master, and the two men walked to the village.


    On the way, Wang Fan still didn''t hold back his curiosity and asked Liu pangzi in a quiet voice: "fat man, how did you finally counselle? I''m clamoring to leave. Don''t you like that sweet one? "


    "Brother fan, don''t mention it. As soon as sister peony says that Tiantian is a student sister, I have an indescribable feeling in my heart. I always feel uncomfortable." Liu pangzi, carrying the ham sausage box, said with a sad face.


    "Damn, do you have mental illness? It can''t be that thing, can''t it! What''s your excuse? " Wang Fan talks and looks at Liu pangzi''s crotch.


    With the box in his hand, Liu Puzi frowned and said, "brother fan, my baby is powerful. I just feel a little uncomfortable."


    "What''s wrong?" Wang Fan inquired deeply. At this time, he was more like a middle-aged woman in the village.


    "I think of my sister!" Liu pangzi took a long breath, and his face became more wrinkled.


    Hearing Liu pangzi say this, Wang fan stops, stares at Liu pangzi, and asks: "pangzi, do you want to get the moon first?"


    "Brother fan, that''s my sister. If you say that, I''ll be upset!" Liu pangzi also stopped and said to Wang Fan seriously.


    Since living in the detention center with Wang Fan for a few days, Liu pangzi and Wang fan are no longer as restrained and afraid as before.


    Wang Fan didn''t get angry. He was joking with Liu pangzi. Now seeing Liu pangzi serious, he said with a smile, "OK! You give up your sister as an ancestor day by day. Who doesn''t know what you''re thinking? Tell me, it''s because Tiantian is also a student sister. Can''t you do it? "


    "Well!" Wang Fan said that the center of the matter, Liu fatty nodded, and then said: "I heard that Tiantian is a student sister, thinking, if I could not find money to pay my sister''s tuition, would she also go astray?"


    "Damn it! Liu pangzi, what do you think of your sister as? " Knowing that Liu pangzi was worried about this, Wang Fan kicked him in the butt with a smile.


    "I''m just worried, brother fan. You don''t know. My sister called and said that the tuition was too expensive. When she didn''t want to study, do you know how anxious I was? I want to rob the bank. " Liu pangzi recalled the scene of two people talking on the phone, and his heart was filled with sorrow.


    Poor people are most afraid of spending money.


    After patting Liu pangzi on the shoulder, Wang Fan comforted him: "OK! Isn''t that good? You don''t have to worry if everything is settled! "


    "Brother fan, seriously, I didn''t expect you to be so kind to me. I''m fat Liu and I don''t have any skills. I''ll follow you in the future and serve you with tea and water." When it comes to emotional places, Liu pangzi even wiped the corners of his eyes.


    Knowing that Liu pangzi is not perfunctory, Wang Fan just smiles and says nothing more.


    Two people just walk one after another, walking in the dilapidated streets of Liu village. It''s getting late and every household has closed their doors. Except for the local dogs in the village, there are only two living creatures left on the street.


    Before he got to the blind Master''s house, Wang Fan heard the sound of storytelling coming from the room. It was the old-fashioned "seven heroes and five righteousness".


    Liu pangzi, who was walking in front of him, opened the door, and the voice of the blind master came from the yard: "did you bring me wine, pangzi?"


    "Blind Master, I''ve bought you wine!" Wang Fan followed him into the hospital and shook the wine bottle in his hand. Then he remembered that the blind master could not see.


    "Oh, fat man''s friend!" The blind man turned his face towards the gate of the courtyard. If he hadn''t closed his eyes, people would think that he could see something.


    "Blind Master, this is my brother van. We came back from the detention center together." Liu put down the box in his hand, helped the blind Master stand up, and whispered in his ear.


    Unexpectedly, when the blind Master heard Liu pangzi''s words, his face sank and he scolded, "what''s the point of losing something? Didn''t I tell you to slip up and start quickly and leave after the fight? "


    After hearing the blind Master scolding Liu pangzi, Wang Fan realized that Liu pangzi had taught Han Chen a lesson, but there was still blind Master behind the scenes.


    It''s really a master among the people!


    No wonder Han Chen didn''t find Liu pangzi at that time. He attacked him from behind with a brick. If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s gun holding his head, Liu pangzi would have escaped.


    However, Liu didn''t say anything about Wang Fan''s embarrassment. With a smile, he explained: "blind Master, that boy''s legs are better than mine. I didn''t even have time to raise my legs, so I let him catch him! Fortunately, brother fan is covering me. Otherwise, I have to let that boy die this time. "


    "Well! Fool, it''s a shame. " Blind Master scolded a, then let Liu fat man support, walk to own room.


    Wang Fan, who was carrying a wine bottle, followed him and went into the room where the blind Master was resting. Liu pangzi settled him down. After greeting Wang Fan, he went to work in the kitchen. Only Wang Fan and the blind Master sat in the room, listening to the "seven heroes and five righteousness" from his mobile phone.


    I thought that the blind Master would talk with him for a while, but until Liu pangzi came into the room with vegetables, and the table was cleaned up, the blind master didn''t say a word more. Even when Wang Fan had no words to talk about, the blind master just hummed and didn''t give him face at all.


    Wang Fan remembers that uncle GUI once said that the more capable people are, the more special personality they have, and the more incompatible they are with ordinary people.


    From what the blind Master said to Liu pangzi and his attitude towards Wang Fan, Wang fan can feel that this dying old man must have an amazing story, but if he refuses to say it, no one can find out.


    A bottle of Baijiu have dizzy spells. Wang Fan and Liu Pangzi have drunk many foreign wine in Baihua yuan, so they just sit beside them. But even so, the strength of the wine has made them feel a little drowsy.


    After waiting for Liu pangzi to wait for him to lie down, Wang Fan followed Liu pangzi to his room. Without waiting for Liu pangzi to make the bed, Wang Fan fell asleep on the bed.

 V1.Chapter 31

    The next day, as the sun went up, Wang Fan was woken up by the telephone ring. He turned over and didn''t open his eyes, so he pressed the connect button with his mobile phone.


    "Wang Fan, where are you? How to answer my phone! You don''t want to get mixed up? " Wang Yue''s clear voice came from the phone, and the confident tone revealed that women should not be domineering.


    Frightened by Wang Yue''s voice, Wang Fan immediately sat up from the bed, rubbed his eyes and said, "I''m sleeping. I just heard the phone ring."


    I don''t know why. From the first day I saw Wang Yue in the police station, Wang Fan didn''t dare to speak hard to her. And every time he talked to Wang Yue, he was in a panic.


    Wang Yue didn''t say anything more on the phone. On the phone, Wang Yue told Wang fan that she was waiting for Wang Fan at a western restaurant in H City, and asked him to come and meet her immediately.


    With these words, Wang Yue hung up and didn''t give Wang Fan a chance to speak. Maybe in Wang Yue''s opinion, Wang Fan would not object to what she decided.


    Wang Fan got up and sat by the edge of the bed, holding a mobile phone in one hand and touching his face in the other. Recalling the scene of Wang Yue smoking his big mouth, Wang Fan chuckled.


    "Brother fan, is that sister peony?" Sleepy Liu pangzi, while rubbing his eyes, asked curiously.


    "Do you dream of sweet? The tents are up Wang Fan turned to look at Liu fat bulge out a bag of underpants, disdain said to him.


    Aware of his abnormality, Liu pangzi pulled over the quilt and covered himself with a bow like a shrimp. With a shy expression on his face, he said: "no, it''s a normal physiological reaction, chenbo, chenbo!"


    "Get out of here. It''s disgusting." Wang Fan scolded, got up and went to the door. When he got to the door, he said to Liu pangzi, "I''m going out to do something. You don''t have to follow me. I''ll call you if I have something to do."


    "Good." Liu pangzi, who is about to get up, hears Wang Fan''s words and bows back to the bed. As soon as his eyes are closed, he continues to have his spring dream.


    After washing, Wang Fan said hello to the blind Master who was sitting at the door listening to the seven heroes and five righteousness, and then ran to the village in a hurry.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the village, Wang Fan met a taxi. After waving to stop the taxi, he did not let the driver go to the western restaurant, but took him to a shopping mall near the western restaurant.


    Flower T-shirt with beach pants, and sandals on his feet, there is no way to enter the western restaurant, and the sleeve of T-shirt is too short, there is no way to cover Wang Fan''s tattoo, so he has to go to the mall to change his clothes.


    When the car was running on the road, Wang Fan began to calculate that the running fee Nange gave him was less than 10000 yuan, and he didn''t know whether it was enough for today''s toss.


    It''s said that Western restaurants are exorbitantly expensive. He has never dared to taste them, and Wang fan doesn''t think it''s necessary. It''s also barbecue. The price of Western restaurants is much higher than that of barbecue stalls on the roadside. I don''t know how many times. This is just a trap for good consumers.


    However, since Wang Yue decided the place, Wang Fan didn''t dare to oppose it, so he had to go. Who made him have a natural fear of Wang Yue!


    When Wang Fan came out of the shopping mall dressed neatly and arrived at Wang Yue''s western restaurant, he sat at the window waiting for Wang Yue, and his face already showed an unhappy look.


    "I''m sorry, I went to the mall to buy a shirt. The waiter kept talking to me, so it''s a waste of time." Wang Fan took the chair and sat down while explaining.


    "It''s not the first time we met. Is it necessary to be so formal?" With these words, Wang Yue looked at Wang Fan again. The gloom on Wang Fan''s face gradually dissipated, and then said, "you don''t have to say that people depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles. Your clothes make me look more comfortable."


    "Hey, hey, you look good." When Wang Yue said that, Wang Fan felt warm in his heart.


    "Silly! I''ll treat you to this meal today. Don''t worry. " Wang Yue handed the menu to Wang Fan with a confident expression on her face.


    Wang Fan who took the menu laughed, looked down at the menu in his hand, and quickly closed it. He stared and asked, "fuck, is the steak so expensive here?"


    "Didn''t you say I invited you? What are you shouting about? " Wang Yue frowned and said to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan''s surprised voice was really loud. In this quiet environment, people around him were attracted to look at them.


    What embarrasses Wang Fan most is that there are two white-collar workers who look like a certain company pointing at him and Wang Yue, and the expression on their faces is actually disdain and ridicule.


    Come out to mix, the most important thing is face!


    He glared at two white-collar workers who laughed at him. Wang Fan snapped his fingers and called out: "waiter, come here!"


    This voice was louder than Wang Fangang''s. The whole restaurant looked at him, and even the waiter was surprised.


    "Keep your voice down. There''s no noise here." Wang Yue stares at Wang Fan and warns him.


    As soon as Wang Yue''s voice fell, the waiter also came to Wang Fan. He reminded him with a smile: "Sir, this is a high-grade restaurant. Please pay attention to your words and deeds."


    "Here comes a bumpkin."


    "This man''s shirt looks like a roadside stall!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve asked someone to come here for dinner. I thought he was at the roadside stall when he looked like that."


    "I have no quality!"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the quiet restaurant, people''s comments were very small, but they did not drop a word to Wang Yue''s ears.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak again, Wang Yue took the menu in his hand, said a few dish names to the waiter, and then sent the waiter away.


    Looking at Wang Fan with an unhappy face, Wang Yue said with a smile, "do you know? It''s my first time to eat in a western restaurant. I asked the waiter for chopsticks. It''s more embarrassing than you are now. It doesn''t matter. "


    "This meal is on me." Wang Fan''s voice was low, and his eyes were firm and irrefutable when he spoke.


    "Good!" Wang Yue did not insist, nodded to agree with Wang Fan''s words.


    Gradually quiet down in the restaurant, although there are people from time to time to Wang Fan''s side to see, but there is not too much talk.


    After gathering her hair, Wang Yue took out a key from her backpack, put it on the table, pushed it to Wang Fan, and said with a smile, "I''ve rented a flat for you. You''d better go there first. I''ve been dragging the relationship to help you find a job. There will be news in the next few days."


    "Did you come to me today just for this?"


    The expressionless Wang Fan looks at the key on the table, and then looks into Wang Yue''s eyes.

 V1.Chapter 32

    Wang Yue, sitting opposite Wang Fan, never thought that this man was still alive in the world, and let her meet again here.


    There are many questions to ask, but Wang Yue doesn''t know where to start. She wants to ask why he wanted to escape, why he didn''t accept her confession, and how he came over these years.


    But when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say them again.


    Men love face, and Wang fan is even more so. Wang Yue is worried about her own problems and will encounter things that he can''t bear to look back on, so no matter how curious she is in her heart, she doesn''t dare to ask these questions easily.


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "when I was expelled from school, I didn''t have the face to go back to see my mother, so I drank wine in the station. As a result, I missed the bus. Who would have thought that the bus I was going to take actually fell in and out of the accident. Later, I was sentenced to death by accident, ha ha!"


    "You mean you weren''t in the car?" Although Wang Yue already knew the result, when she heard Wang Fan say it, she still couldn''t suppress the ecstasy in her heart.


    Maybe Wang Fan will never know it in her life. Wang Yue thought of suicide after she learned that he was killed in a car accident. She always thought that Wang Fan''s misfortune was because of her, so she didn''t forgive herself all the time.


    Seeing Wang Yue''s ecstatic appearance, Wang Fan nodded and said, "after I learned from the passenger station that I was dead, I thought that I might as well take this opportunity to come out and have a rough time. When I have the capital, I will go back to see my mother and sister, but my luck is not good! I haven''t been able to get out of it yet. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan took a long breath, and his face was helpless. He said with a bitter smile, "don''t tell my mother and my sister about me, OK?"


    "No, no, I promise you." Wang Yue raised her right hand, stretched out three fingers, and said to Wang Fan with a serious face.


    "Well, I''ve said everything. After this meal, let''s go our separate ways. If it falls into your hands in the future, don''t embarrass me!" This is very vicissitudes of life, words revealed a trace of helplessness, but the expression on Wang Fan''s face did not change at all, still with a faint smile, as if talking about other people''s things.


    Like being suddenly electrified, Wang Yue''s face was shocked. She frowned and looked at Wang Fan in front of her. She asked in a questioning tone: "do you want to go back to be your gangster? Do you think you can make a face by being a gangster? "


    "Hehe, what can I do?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I''ve already rented the house. You''ll go to see the house with me in a moment. Don''t ask for anything before. I''ll buy you a new one and you''ll have to change your mobile phone card. You can''t contact those gangsters any more!"


    "And then? Do you support me? "


    "I''ve got someone to help you get in touch with your work. Aren''t you good at it? You can be a security guard! Or be a fitness coach! As long as it''s a proper industry! "


    "I''m going to show people the show now. I''m almost a security guard, and I earn more than the security guards outside."


    "It''s against the law, you know? I''m a policeman now. How can you be a gangster? " For Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yue scolded him angrily.


    "So I said that after this meal, let''s go our separate ways. Let''s have a classmate meeting and say goodbye!" Wang Fan''s face is still wearing a smile, although his words are very sad.


    Hurt by Wang Fan''s words, tears came out of Wang Yue''s eyes. She suddenly raised her hand and slapped Wang Fan in the face.


    "Pa"


    The clear slap on the face was very loud, which attracted people''s attention in the restaurant again. Everyone looked at Wang Yue curiously, looking at the girl with fashionable clothes, handsome appearance and angry face.


    The waiter, who is in a hurry to catch up with Wang Yue, just wants to persuade Wang Yue, but he is just in the eye of Wang Fan. Under Wang Fan''s gaze, the waiter swallows the words and turns back to the bar.


    Other people in the restaurant also noticed the murderous look in Wang Fan''s eyes. They closed their mouths one after another and did not dare to talk any more. Even when they looked at Wang Yue, they were furtive.


    Kneading his swollen face, Wang Fan said to Wang Yue with a bitter smile: "in fact, sometimes, people are like beef. If they are processed in high-end places, then their value will increase. If they are roasted in roadside stalls, there will be no value."


    "I''m the kebab on the roadside stand, and you, ha ha, so I''m afraid we will never get together in the future. Instead of being in such a dilemma, I''d better take the initiative to quit."


    "Forget me, it''s a dream, OK?"


    In the face of tears in the eyes of Wang Yue, Wang fan can only persuade her, although his heart has not give up, but he does not want to delay the good girl.


    "Do you have to be a gangster? I ask you, are you serious? Won''t you change it for me? " Wang Yue, who is quite emotional, has a sharp rise and fall in her chest when she talks, which makes her look more sexy.


    Untie the button on the sleeve of his shirt, Wang Fan reveals the ghosts tattooed on his arms. He unties the tightly fastened collar, presses the collar and says with a smile to Wang Yue, "do you think I can go back?"


    It''s not that I haven''t seen Wang Fan''s tattoo, nor that I don''t know that Wang fan is a member of the four seas gang. I''ve inquired about everything about Wang Fan from Han Chen, so Wang Yue is anxious to let Wang fan out of the dark world.


    But in front of Wang Fan, it seems that she does not want to live according to her wishes.


    You have no way to wake up a person who pretends to sleep, and no way to wake up a soul who is willing to degenerate.


    Wang Yue from Wang Fan''s eyes, saw a kind of fanaticism, is the kind of extreme pursuit of desire fanaticism, she knew that Wang Fan thought simple, also understand what Han Chen said to her.


    Seeing that Wang Yue didn''t speak any more, Wang Fan tied the button of his shirt again and said to her with a smile, "the four seas gang don''t sell drugs, so you don''t have to be embarrassed. I..."


    "I want to marry you!" Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Wang Yue, who was sitting opposite him, said with a serious expression.


    Wang Yue''s words startled Wang Fan. He looked at her in surprise and could put an egg in his open mouth.


    See Wang Fan surprised look, Wang Yue is very proud, she showed a provocative expression, said again: "I want to marry you, you do it yourself!"


    "Bang"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to recover from Wang Yue''s words, there was a sound of broken glass in the direction of the front door of the restaurant. Then a waiter with blood on his face ran into the restaurant.

 V1.Chapter 33

    Along with the bloody waiter came a young man with yellow hair, followed by a guy with blue hair, carrying a half meter long steel pipe.


    Without waiting for the security guard at the door to speak, the blue haired guy hit the security guard on the shoulder with a steel pipe, and cursed: "damn you, what''s the matter with me parking here! How dare you manage me


    The defenseless security guard was hit by the steel pipe and fell to the ground, covering his injured shoulder and rolling in pain.


    The waiter who came in before had already turned pale with fright and his legs were shaking.


    Huang Mao kicked away the security guard on the ground, pointed to the bloody waiter and said, "if you don''t take money today, it won''t be finished."


    After hearing the news, the manager of the restaurant quickly took out his cigarette from his pocket and handed it to him with a smiling face. He even said good words for the waiter: "two big brothers, he''s new here. He''s not sensible. Don''t be angry."


    "New? Damn, don''t the newcomers understand the rules? " Huang Mao took the cigarette from the manager, and his face became less angry, but he didn''t mean to let the waiter go.


    Blue hair young man carrying steel pipe, went to the manager''s side, said with a sneer: "today this matter, take 50000 yuan, otherwise you don''t want to open the door."


    "Ah? Fifty thousand? " The manager who is going to pass the cigarette to Lanmao is stunned when he hears that the lion is talking there.


    Everyone in the restaurant could hear the conversation clearly. Although they were very angry with Huang Mao and blue Mao, no one came forward to speak for the beaten security guard and the waiter.


    Obviously, everyone can see that these two fierce young men are here to look for trouble. Since trouble has not brought them, who is willing to go to this muddy water.


    Wang Yue, sitting opposite Wang Fan, hears that two young people actually blackmail the manager here, and starts beating people when they don''t agree with each other. She is about to get up immediately.


    The quick eyed Wang Fan grabbed her and saw Wang Fan shaking his head. Wang Yue was a little angry for a moment. She said coldly, "what do you want?"


    "Let me do it." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Press Wang Yue back to his seat. Wang Fan takes out a cigarette box from his pocket, takes out a cigarette and puts it in his mouth. He goes to the door in no hurry.


    Huang Mao, who is asking for spiritual loss fee with the manager, also sees Wang Fan coming towards them.


    "Hey! What are you doing? " Huang Mao pointed to Wang Fan and asked.


    Holding the steel tube in his hand, he looked up and down at Wang Fan and asked arrogantly, "boy, get back to your seat!"


    After spitting out a cigarette ring, Wang Fan didn''t pay attention to yellow hair and blue hair. He looked at the manager and asked, "have you ever gone to Nange to buy tea?"


    "Bought, bought, I go to Nange''s teahouse every month to buy tea, you see." Hearing Wang Fan''s question, the manager, like seeing the great Savior, quickly pointed to the tea bag printed with Fuyuan teahouse on the bar and said to Wang Fan excitedly.


    In fact, as soon as he came in, Wang Fan noticed the tea bag on the bar. He asked the manager not only for confirmation, but also for the two young people.


    "Screw you, I''m talking about compensation. What do you say about tea?" Seeing that the manager talked about buying tea with the guy in front of him, Huang Mao angrily swung his arm to the manager''s face.


    "Ah


    "Pa!"


    With the manager''s exclamation, Wang Fan grabs Huang Mao''s wrist. Without waiting for everyone to react, Wang Fan slaps Huang Mao in the face again.


    "Damn it


    Blue hair see yellow hair was hit, mouth curse a, swung steel pipe to Wang Fan''s head.


    "Poof"


    Wang Fan, with his back to blue hair, just like he has eyes behind his head, turns around and kicks him in the face of blue hair.


    By Wang Fan this kick fly far, blue hair heavily fell on the ground, the hand of the steel pipe also fell on the ground.


    This series of moves scared Huang Mao and LAN Mao''s face. Huang Mao, who was grabbed by Wang Fan''s wrist, covered his swollen face and said nervously, "we are Dongsheng people. You don''t want to live!"


    "Are you from Dongsheng?" Wang Fan put his face to Huang Mao''s face and asked with a smile.


    I didn''t expect to report the name but didn''t scare the other party. This plain looking guy in front of me dared to stick his face so arrogantly. Huang Mao''s brain was not enough for a moment.


    Blue Mao, who fell on the ground, covered his swollen face and swore, "damn you, my big brother is the mute of Dongsheng. You want to die!"


    Hearing that Lanmao said he was dumb, Wang Fan let go of Huangmao''s wrist and turned to Lanmao with a cigarette in his mouth. On the way, he also picked up the steel pipe that Lanmao had fallen on the ground.


    Seeing the frightening expression on Wang Fan''s face, blue Mao widened his eyes, a look of panic.


    "You..."


    "Bang"


    Before LAN Mao finished speaking, the steel tube in Wang Fan''s hand hit LAN Mao''s body. In the beating like a storm, the sound of blue Mao holding his head and wailing became smaller and smaller, until he didn''t have the strength to move a finger.


    Intense activities let Wang Fan''s shirt crack. Sweating, he pulled open his wet shirt. At this moment, his tattoo was exposed to the air and everyone in the restaurant.


    After wiping the sweat on his head, Wang Fan pointed to the stunned yellow hair with the steel tube dripping blood in his hand and roared: "kneel down!"


    Huang Mao, who had been scared to death by Wang Fan, knelt down on the ground with a soft flop on his knees. Gasping for breath, he looked very nervous, sweating and could not speak.


    "You Dongsheng people don''t understand the rules more and more! Even the four seas gang dare to make trouble. Are you crazy? " Wang fanru, the same devil who came out of hell, went to the yellow hair kneeling on the ground step by step.


    Huang Mao, who was afraid of being killed by Wang Fan, put his hands in a panic and stammered: "yes, brother dumb... Let''s... Come here, no matter... Our... Business!"


    "Call me and let the dumb man get out of here! You tell him that Wang Fan of the four seas gang is waiting here and wants to talk about the rules with him! " Put the steel pipe in his hand on Huang Mao''s chest, Wang Fan''s voice coldly ordered him.


    People in the restaurant are looking at the scene in front of them. They are also scared that they dare not breathe, just like they are afraid to annoy the man whose arms are covered with ghosts.


    Wang Yue, standing beside the seat, looked at the familiar and strange man. She clenched her lips tightly, and a pair of pink fists were clenched tightly.


    "Let it be


    For a long time, Wang Yue just clenched her teeth and jumped out of her mouth.

 V1.Chapter 34

    Looking at Huang Mao kneeling on the ground made a phone call, Wang Fan just threw away the steel pipe in his hand and sat on a high chair in front of the bar. He leaned against the bar and put up his hands naturally, showing a very lazy appearance.


    One side of the manager with a smile, quickly handed cigarettes, said: "brother, smoke a cigarette."


    "Well!"


    After taking the cigarette from the manager, Wang Fan takes a look at Wang Yue and sees Wang Yue''s anger.


    And Wang Yue''s eyes, Wang Fan did not show as timid as before, but raised a proud look on his face.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t have the slightest shame, Wang Yue pointed to Wang Fan and roared: "Wang Fan! Did you listen to what I just said? "


    "I..."


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, the door of the restaurant was pushed open.


    Two policemen, one old and one young, walked into the dining room. Looking at the yellow hair kneeling on the ground and the blue hair not far away, the expressions on the faces of the two policemen suddenly became tense.


    "Go and see the one lying on the ground." The old policeman said to the young policeman.


    The young policeman agreed, walked to Lanmao''s side in a few steps, squatted down, put his finger in front of Lanmao''s nose, and then touched the pulse on his neck with his finger, and the expression on his face relaxed.


    After confirming that blue hair was not dead, the young policeman turned to the old policeman at the door and said, "master, you are alive. You should have fainted!"


    The old policeman at the door nodded, turned to the manager of the restaurant and asked, "who called the police? What''s going on? "


    "Call the police?" The manager of the restaurant looks at the old policeman suspiciously and then turns to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, said with a smile, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Oh The manager promised, turned to the old policeman and said, "Comrade police, we didn''t call the police."


    "Didn''t you call the police?" Hearing what the restaurant manager said, the old policeman went up to Huang Mao and said to him, "what are you doing on your knees? Stand up


    Huang Mao, kneeling on the ground, heard the old policeman''s words and turned to look at Wang Fan. He opened his mouth but didn''t speak. However, the meaning of consultation in his eyes can be seen by anyone.


    "Sir, I want you to get up. What do you want me to do? I made you kneel? " Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring and said lazily.


    Like receiving the imperial edict, Huang Mao nodded to Wang Fan, turned to the old policeman and said, "Sir, my leg hurts and I like to kneel."


    The behavior of the manager and Huang Mao made the old policeman turn his eyes to Wang Fan again. However, he just looked at Wang Fan up and down, and did not ask Wang Fan anything.


    The young policeman, who had come to the old policeman''s side, also saw the situation from the manager and Huang Mao. He pointed to Wang Fan and asked aloud, "what do you do? Did you fight these two people? "


    Wang Fan didn''t answer the young policeman''s words. Instead, he turned to the bar. The waiter who had just warned him that he couldn''t speak loudly said with a smile: "brother, what did you say to me just now?"


    "Van, I didn''t say anything." Was startled by Wang Fan''s sudden question, the waiter answered with a shiver.


    "You didn''t say that this is a high-end restaurant. What do you need to pay attention to?" Wang Fan reached out and rubbed his temple, closed his eyes and asked slowly.


    "Pay attention to your words and deeds."


    The white faced waiter answered in a low voice, but he was extremely afraid of Wang Fan. He was afraid that he was regretting it now. Why did he go to warn Wang Fan just now.


    The manager standing outside the bar, hearing the answer from the waiter, gritted his teeth and pointed at him with his fingers. Although he didn''t scold him, the expression on his face could tell that the waiter could not escape being punished.


    The young policeman was obviously dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s action of not taking himself seriously. He pointed to Wang Fan and then asked aloud, "I asked what you do, why don''t you answer?"


    "Shh


    Wang Fan with a smile stretched out a finger, put it in front of his lips and made a silent movement.


    Without waiting for the young police to speak again, Wang Fan whispered: "Sir, this is a high-grade restaurant. Please pay attention to your words and deeds. This is what the waiter said."


    "You..." the young policeman who was provoked by Wang Fan pointed at what Wang Fan was going to say, but was stopped by the old policeman with his eyes.


    The old policeman on one side has seen the tattoo on Wang Fan''s body, and judging from the situation at the scene, Wang Fan definitely has something to do with what happened in front of him. It''s just that the manager of the restaurant and the beaten yellow hair are not willing to say anything about Wang Fan.


    Knowing that there was no point in questioning, the old policeman took out his mobile phone and said to the young policeman, "I''ll call the police again and make sure."


    "Ka"


    As soon as the old policeman''s voice fell, he sat by the window and laughed at the white-collar worker Wang Fan just now. He didn''t know what happened, but he dropped his cup on the ground.


    The sudden sound attracted everyone''s attention, and the old policeman stopped dialing the number.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s not careful. It''s not careful."


    Another white-collar, sitting opposite the white-collar, stood up and explained to the old policeman.


    Wang Fan, who also looked at two white-collar workers, saw the white-collar worker who had dropped the cup, quickly took out his mobile phone and pressed it nervously. After that, Wang Fan closed his eyes with a smile and leaned back on the bar again.


    A false alarm soon passed.


    However, after the old police called the police call, there was a warning tone that the other party had turned off.


    "Master, is it off?" The young policeman''s eyes widened in surprise and looked at the old policeman in disbelief.


    Putting the mobile phone back in his pocket, the old policeman turned to look at the white collar by the window. After seeing the other party''s evasive eyes, he turned and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Ask the injured security guard who hurt him." The old policeman said to the young policeman, but he went to Huang Mao.


    The manager, who has been paying close attention to the old policeman, did not wait for the young policeman to go to the security guard, so he said, "he fell by himself, he fell by himself."


    "Yes, I did it myself." The security guard covered the wound on his shoulder with one hand and clenched his teeth.


    The old policeman, who had come to Huang Mao''s side, patted Huang Mao on the shoulder and asked, "the one with blue hair also fell by himself?"


    "Yes! yes! yes! Sir, he is my brother. He has to perform acrobatics for me, but he failed. You see he threw himself. " Huang Mao heard the old policeman''s words, nodded his head, and answered solemnly.


    Such an answer not only surprised the young police, but also Wang Yue, who was not far away.


    The guests who didn''t have time to leave the restaurant all nodded their heads when they saw the scene. They didn''t dare to look at the bar again, as if they were afraid that the old police would ask them questions.

 V1.Chapter 35

    The young policeman who came out of the restaurant looked at his master with a puzzled face. Until they got into the police car, he couldn''t help asking: "master, there must be something wrong with the guy with tattoos on his arms! We should have taken him back to the police station and asked him! "


    "Well, he beat the ones lying and kneeling on the ground." The old policeman started the car and said to the apprentice sitting in the front seat.


    "Master, do you see that? Let''s go back and take those boys back to have a good trial to see how arrogant he is. " As soon as the young policeman''s eyes brightened, he reached for the door.


    The old policeman, who had started the car, turned to look at him and said in a low voice: "without the identification of the victim, why should you try him?"


    The young policeman, who was stretching out his hand to open the door, stopped, turned to the old policeman and said, "master, don''t you see that they dare not tell the truth in front of that guy? As long as you take him back, I don''t believe that those people will not accuse him! "


    "Young man, it''s easy for you to think!" The old policeman looked at his energetic apprentice with a doting smile on his face.


    "What''s easy?" The young policeman asked suspiciously.


    The old policeman, holding the steering wheel in both hands, looked at the roadside opposite the western restaurant, shook his head with a smile, but did not speak.


    Following his master''s eyes, the young policeman found that he did not know when, on the road opposite the western restaurant, more than a dozen white vans had stopped, and the window paper on the glass of each car was so sticky that he could not see the situation inside the car from the outside.


    "Master, these cars..."


    "Believe it or not, as soon as we leave, there will be a lot of gangsters in these cars?"


    "Ah? Then we can''t go! Master, why don''t I call for support! "


    "Save it! They don''t need us to take care of things here, and they won''t let us take care of them. "


    "Why?"


    "Because their world is different from ours."


    With these words, the old policeman drove away from the door of the western restaurant. The young policeman sitting in the co driver''s seat looked solemnly at the vans parked on the roadside. Before their police car went far away, he saw some people coming down from the vans.


    These people crossed the road and soon came to the door of the western restaurant.


    The man at the head is a bald man. He looks like he is in his thirties. With a cigarette in his mouth, he pushes the door of the western restaurant, looks at the yellow hair kneeling on the ground, turns his head and looks at Wang Fan sitting on a high chair.


    "Dumb brother." Huang Mao saw the visitor and stood up to say hello.


    The mute frowned and looked at the yellow hair. Then he looked at the blue hair on the ground. He said angrily, "is the blue hair dead?"


    "The police said they were not dead." Huang Mao replied quickly.


    Chong Huang Mao waved his hand. He was impatient and dumb. He took a cigarette and went to another high chair at the bar. He sat on it.


    The gangster who came in with the mute helped Huang Mao carry out the blue Mao that fell on the ground. By the way, he also took the steel pipe out of the western restaurant.


    "What do you mean?" Dumb looking at Wang Fan asked.


    "Fifty thousand for one!" Wang Fan, with his eyes closed, didn''t move, just jumped out of his mouth.


    The mute reached out and touched his bald head. He didn''t speak with a frown. His eyes were fixed on Wang Fan beside him.


    One of the beards who came into the door with the mute saw Wang Fan''s arrogance and scolded: "damn you, you only paid 50000 for beating our brother like this, you little boy..."


    Before he finished, Wang Fan suddenly opened his eyes.


    With a cold light in his eyes, he had already stood up from the high chair and rushed to the front of his beard.


    The clenched fist hit the beard''s face solidly and made a dull sound. The beard, who was still fierce just now, almost fell down when he was hit by Wang Fan''s fist.


    Without waiting for whiskers to stand firm, Wang Fan grabbed his arm, a beautiful over shoulder fall, he fell heavily on the marble floor of the restaurant.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Wang Fan''s fists were as fast as lightning. Every blow hit his beard''s face. The sound of bone hitting bone was dull but crisp.


    "Enough!" The dumb man cried out.


    Wang Fan, who was riding on his beard, stopped, turned his head, looked at the mute with electric eyes, and said coldly, "it costs 100000!"


    Those spectators in the restaurant, when they heard Wang Fan''s words, exclaimed to themselves. Only then did they understand that what Wang Fan just said was "50000 yuan per person", not the money he compensated each other.


    Even Wang Yue was surprised to see Wang Fan. She never thought that Wang Fan would be so arrogant.


    Before two police officers entered the restaurant, Wang Yue was sweating for Wang Fan, for fear that he would be taken away by two police officers.


    But seeing the restaurant manager and Huang Mao''s obedience to Wang Fan''s life, Wang Yue''s heart calmed down a lot. It was not until two police officers left the western restaurant that Wang Yue was really relieved.


    The appearance of the bald head, who was called dumb by Huang Mao, and the words Wang Fangang just said made Wang Yue think that Wang Fan would lose money for what happened just now. As a result, like all the people here, she was surprised to find that Wang Fan was the one who asked for compensation.


    It''s obvious that he hurt the other party, but he still wants the other party to lose money. Moreover, the man, who is called dumb, seems to have no objection at all. The expression on his face is more like struggling with the amount of compensation.


    This made Wang Yue, who was watching from a distance, a little confused about the situation, but soon the dumb man gave the answer.


    The mute slapped the bar and said helplessly: "OK! A total of 200000. I''ll send them to Nange! "


    As the dumb voice fell to the ground, all the people present once again issued a cry of surprise.


    Wang Fan, who stood up, nodded with satisfaction and said to the mute, "mute, you are more loyal than mourning Kun. Ha ha! Good


    "Wang Fan, don''t be too arrogant. If one day you fall into my hands, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel!" The mute bit his teeth and said to Wang Fan,


    Ignoring the threat of the mute, Wang Fan walked back to the high chair with a smile, raised his butt gently and sat firmly on it, leaning on the bar and closed his eyes again.


    The mute, who left with his anger, glared at Wang Fan again when he was going out. The killing intention in his eyes didn''t hide at all.


    Wang Fan, who closed his eyes, raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and asked lazily in his voice, "is the steak ordered by me ready?"

 V1.Chapter 36

    The mute left with his men. The two white-collar workers and other guests sitting against the wall in the restaurant left the western restaurant in a panic. Even less than 100 meters outside the western restaurant, the police car, which had not been turned off, quietly flashed the alarm light after the last guest left.


    In the bustling western restaurant just now, besides the staff here, there are only Wang Fan and Wang Yue left.


    "Van Gogh, please sit down. We''re ready for your steak." The manager made an invitation with a smile on his face.


    Wang Fan, leaning on the bar, smiles. He slowly straightens up and stands steadily on the ground from the high chair. He squints at Wang Yue, who is still watching him there.


    At this time, Wang Yue''s face has no previous anger, instead of that kind of curious look. Seeing Wang Fan looking at herself, her willow eyebrows stand up and say fiercely: "what are you looking at, haven''t you seen it?"


    As for women, they all like to play small temper in front of outsiders, especially when their men are held up by others. They like to show their position in men''s mind in this way.


    Sure enough, when Wang Yue said that, the manager who led Wang Fan was stunned at first, and then said with a smile, "sister-in-law, we have a batch of red wine just delivered from France. I asked them to send you some."


    "What sister-in-law? This is my cousin! Give me a bottle of that red wine! " Wang Fan slapped the manager on the shoulder and corrected the manager''s address with a smile.


    Wang Fan slapped him on the shoulder, but the manager didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. He could only smile and say, "I''m sorry, brother fan, I thought it was my sister-in-law! I''m sorry


    Wang Yue, who was very happy at first, turned gloomy when she heard Wang Fan''s words. However, because of the presence of an outsider here, Wang Yue didn''t get tangled up because of a title.


    Sitting back in the seat before the two, Wang Fan smokes and shouts at the bar: "give me a pair of chopsticks."


    "Isn''t there a knife and fork?" Wang Yue reminds me.


    "Knives are used to kill people. How can they be used to eat?" Wang Fan put the knife and fork on the table aside and said to Wang Yue seriously.


    The waiter quickly brought a pair of chopsticks for Wang Fan and handed them to him respectfully.


    Wang Fan, who took the chopsticks, waved to the waiter to step down. Without waiting for Wang Yue to say anything more, he picked up the steak on the plate and began to eat it.


    Wang Yue, sitting opposite, looked at Wang Fan and asked seriously, "have you decided what I said before?"


    Swallowing a large piece of beef in his mouth, Wang Fan licked his lips and said, "Hey! The taste is different, but I still like to eat the kebab from the roadside stall, easy! Have a good time


    "I''ll get down to business with you!" Wang Yue''s tone of voice was a little unhappy.


    Wang Fan put down his chopsticks and laughed. Looking at Wang Yue, he didn''t answer.


    "What do you mean? You think I''m begging you to marry me, don''t you? " Wang Yue asked coldly.


    When a woman is held in the palm of many men''s hands, desperate to say to you that she wants to be with you, her heart is very eager for you to give her a satisfactory answer.


    Wang Yue is not only a woman, but also a woman held in the palm of her hand, so she also needs a satisfactory answer.


    After wiping the oil stains on his mouth, Wang Fan raised his hand and touched his forehead. He was very embarrassed. After a long time, he said, "I''ve already said what I should say. You and I can''t have any intersection in the future, so..."


    "How do you want me to beg you? I know that if it wasn''t for saving me at that time, you wouldn''t have been expelled from school, and you wouldn''t have been reduced to this. So you hate me, don''t you? Won''t forgive me, will you Wang Yue was a little emotional when she spoke. She looked at Wang Fan with a kind of sadness and expectation.


    By Wang Yue''s words a Leng, Wang Fan repeatedly waved his hand and said: "it''s not like this, Wang Yue, you understand wrong."


    "What is that? You tell me


    "Identity!"


    "I don''t mind!"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "I has the final say!"


    "Let''s eat!"


    Do not want to try to persuade Wang Yue, Wang Fan picked up the chopsticks on the table, continue to eat the steak on the plate.


    But at this time the entrance of the steak, but not before fresh, although Wang Fan just bit a small bite, but the entrance of the steak is like blocked in the throat, let him have a kind of chest suffocation feeling.


    Biting his teeth, Wang Fan swallowed the steak in his mouth until the last piece of steak was swallowed by him. He breathed a sigh of relief, put down his chopsticks, and said to Wang Yue easily: "rice, finished, I''ll go first!"


    "Stop!" Wang Yue, who is mad at Wang Fan, stands up and stops Wang Fan who is ready to leave.


    Wang fan stopped looking at Wang Yue, the expression on his face is very indifferent, just like looking at a stranger.


    Wang Yue, with a puffy chest, glared at Wang Fanzhi and asked, "do you think it''s very prestige to join a gang? Do you think that if you are a member of the four seas gang, others will be afraid of you! "


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to reply, Wang Yue pointed to other people in the restaurant and continued: "do you know? They are not afraid of you, they hate you! Because you are a gangster, they don''t want to live with people like you! "


    "Put away your ridiculous pride! Wang Fan, you are no longer a child! Don''t you know what you should do? The world is bright. People like you will not come to a good end in the end! "


    ¡­ ¡­


    Wang Fan, standing opposite Wang Yue, listened to Wang Yue''s hysterical roaring at him, but his face kept that kind of indifferent smile.


    He was not angry because of Wang Yue''s words, nor was he ashamed because of Wang Yue''s words, just as everything Wang Yue said had nothing to do with him.


    In fact, the fact is the same, but Wang Fan has no way to explain.


    Finally, Wang Yue''s voice gradually decreased. She looked at Wang Fan and said, "promise me, don''t live in such a mess any more. Find a job and be an ordinary person. Even if your salary is not high, you don''t have much ability, but at least you won''t be looked down upon."


    "That''s it?" Wang Fan asked softly. Seeing that Wang Yue didn''t answer, he said, "we are not in the same world, so don''t waste energy for me any more. Everyone has his own ambition. Let''s say goodbye."


    For a moment, Wang Yue was stunned. She couldn''t think of her own hard advice, but she still couldn''t make Wang Fan turn back. What''s more, Wang Fan walked by her side and left the western restaurant without turning back.

 V1.Chapter 37

    Walking out of the door of the western restaurant, Wang Fan, with a stuffy chest, really wanted to shout at the sky, but he knew the consequences of doing so and what it would mean, so he chose to be silent. With a cigarette in his mouth, he went to the roadside and stopped a taxi.


    Closing the door, Wang Fan leaned back in his chair, looked at the window and said in a deep voice, "go to the suburbs."


    "Not back to Liu village?" Asked the driver.


    This scared Wang Fan, he nervously turned to the driver: "ghost uncle?"


    "The car is rented. You have to give me the taxi money." Ghost uncle said while driving.


    "How do you know I''m here?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I taught you. You should know what I can do." When he said this, uncle GUI''s expression was quite proud.


    At this time, meet ghost uncle, Wang Fan''s mood is much better, before all kinds of resentment to ghost uncle, also disappeared at this moment.


    Most of the time, we have resentment because we care, so this kind of resentment is not real, just like the cruel words we said at that time, they will soon be forgotten.


    Uncle GUI''s driving skill is very good. Although the journey from the western restaurant to the suburbs is not short, they don''t spend much time.


    Parking the car in an open space, uncle GUI rolled down the window, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "what do you think of Han Chen?"


    "How about what?" This question makes Wang Fan a little at a loss, he looks at ghost uncle doubtfully.


    "According to the intelligence, there is a ghost inside the police of H city." Ghost uncle handed Wang Fan a cigarette, very seriously said.


    Wang Fan was stunned by this. He looked at Uncle GUI in surprise and asked, "do you doubt Han Chen?"


    "I don''t believe anyone!" Ghost uncle answers very simply, without any hesitation.


    Hearing what ghost uncle said, Wang Fan lowered his head and laughed.


    At the beginning of his career, the first lesson ghost uncle gave Wang Fan was about loyalty and trust.


    As an undercover police officer, loyalty education is essential because he has to stay in all kinds of criminal groups for a long time. Of course, this kind of education is not just a scripted statement. The punishment for those traitors is unforgettable.


    Of course, apart from loyalty education, there is also the topic of trust.


    It''s a lot easier to say about trust.


    In Guishu''s original words, you can''t believe anyone except your liaison officer, unless you have a countermeasure to deal with being cheated.


    The simple meaning of this is that no one should believe it!


    At that time, Wang Fan argued with Uncle GUI for this, and he was beaten up by Uncle GUI. So every time he thought about this topic of trust, he could not help but think of the way uncle GUI was so angry at that time.


    After Wang Fan finished laughing, ghost uncle then said: "I didn''t arrange H city police to put away the gun, do you know?"


    "What?"


    Wang Fan, who is smiling all over his face, shouts out in surprise when he hears the words of ghost uncle. The smile on his face is instantly solidified. He looks at ghost uncle inconceivably.


    "Afraid?" Ghost uncle turns to look at Wang Fan to ask.


    "You''re going to die, ghost uncle!" Wang Fan with lingering fear said heavily, recalling the situation at that time, he was really a little scared.


    "If he wants to kill you, I''ll shoot before him. You should trust me because I''m your liaison officer." Ghost uncle very disapproval of reply.


    The corners of his mouth twitched violently. Wang Fanqiang suppressed his anger and asked calmly: "are you using my life to test whether Han Chen is an insider?"


    "Almost!"


    "What happened?"


    "Someone messed up, so the test failed."


    "What if no one messes up? Han Chen shot me. He''s innocent, right? What the hell am I supposed to do? " Wang fan is obviously angry when he speaks. He stares at his eyes and his chest fluctuates violently.


    Ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan with an angry face and said, "you should trust me, understand?"


    "I don''t understand. I don''t want to understand either. I''m just a poor man. I''ll be damned, right?" Wang Fan scolded loudly, turned to open the door and got out of the car. Without looking back, he walked in the same direction as before.


    The ghost uncle who chased Wang fan out of the car was cold faced and yelled at Wang Fan''s back: "Wang Fan, don''t forget that you are a policeman and the oath you once took!"


    "Why! You tell me, why Wang Fan, who stopped, raised his head and yelled at the sky.


    Too many grievances and repression, let this man feel unbearable, but he can only through this way, to vent his dissatisfaction.


    They are all policemen, so Han Chen can live in front of others. What about him? Can only live like a scum in the eyes of others.


    The same police, Han Chen can pursue their love, and he? I can only watch the girl I love cry for him.


    It''s really unfair!


    "Because you are good enough, because the country needs people as good as you to make sacrifices." The ghost uncle behind Wang Fan put his hand on his shoulder and said to him in a low voice.


    Wang Fan, who looked up at the sky, restrained himself. He didn''t want the tears in his eyes to flow out, but the astringent taste fell down his nose to his heart, like thorns, stabbing his hot heart.


    "From this moment on, you will be a dead person with no status, no past, no honor, nothing but faith! Do you remember? "


    "Remember


    At that time, the question and answer was so passionate, so without hesitation, so unforgettable for Wang Fan.


    "If I did die, would my mother know I was a policeman?" Wang Fan, whose mood gradually eased down, turned to look at the ghost uncle behind him and asked in a hoarse voice.


    Uncle GUI shook his head with a bitter smile and said in a low voice, "you have already died. Have you forgotten?"


    "Yes, I''ve been dead, and I care what I do." Wang Fan''s face also showed a wry smile. He took a long breath and then said, "it seems impossible for me to wash the white matter."


    "You want to be a big man, but it doesn''t refuse, but if you have any other bad things for the country, I will deal with you personally!" Ghost uncle''s tone of voice is very cold, let a person not doubt his determination.


    Take the ghost uncle''s hand down from the shoulder, Wang Fan''s voice lazy said: "since this is the case, then I''ll let go of my hands and feet and break a piece of world in H city!"


    One old and one young went back to the taxi again. Wang Fan, who was sitting on the co driver''s seat, put down the back of his chair and chose a very comfortable posture. Looking at the ghost uncle who was sitting in danger, he said with a smile: "Han Chen is an insider!"

 V1.Chapter 38

    On the third day after the meeting in the suburbs, two big things happened in H city.


    One is Han Chen, a rookie in the police field, who was removed from his post and taken away for internal investigation.


    One is that Sihai Gang established a new Tangkou in Liucun, and it is Wang Fan who is in charge of this Tangkou.


    Of course, these two major events have caused some shocks in their respective fields. As for ordinary people, they are not known.


    On the day of the opening of the new venue, Wang Fan was very busy. Although he only expanded the casino from one house to three rooms, the ostentation in order to create momentum was really beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    The red faced fat man wears neat clothes and hats, and his suit is not cheap at first sight. This is the first time that people in Liu Village find out that fat man Liu can be called a handsome guy after all his dressing up, which has attracted several young girls in the village to cast flattering eyes at him.


    However, Liu pangzi doesn''t have the heart to think about the things that these young girls are secretly seeing off. After all, today, besides Wang Fan, the new hall leader, he also has a lot of plays.


    "Liu pangzi, are you ready here?" The madman spoke and came out of the room.


    Slightly nervous, Liu wiped the sweat on his head and said excitedly, "ready."


    "Come in with me." With a smile on his face, the madman waved to fat man Liu.


    Following the madman into the room, Liu pangzi smiles at Wang Fan who is sitting in the room. Just as he wants to open his mouth, he finds that Wang Fan''s expression is serious and he is frowning and staring at him, which makes Liu pangzi close his mouth.


    There are three chairs in the room. From left to right, there are Wang Fan, Nan Ge and blind master.


    At this time, Wang fan is also wearing a black suit. He is looking at Liu Pang with a serious expression. Nange, who is wearing casual clothes, still has a smile on his face and plays with the string of Buddhist beads in his hand. Only the blind man sitting in the right hand, with his eyes closed and headphones on, seems to be asleep.


    The madman who led Liu pangzi into the room looked at brother Nan and asked, "brother Nan, do you want to start?"


    "Good." Brother Nan nodded with a smile.


    Get Nan elder brother''s answer, the madman just turned around and directed at Liu pangzi, shouting: "Liu Jiaxing joining the gang ceremony starts now!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, there was a commotion among the onlookers outside the house. Liu village people who were familiar with Liu pangzi on weekdays pointed to Liu pangzi in a low voice one after another, and some young posterity showed an envious look in their eyes.


    Liu pangzi, who was concerned by the public, was even more excited. His face and eyes were glowing with that kind of blood boiling red light.


    "Kneel down!" The madman said solemnly.


    "Plop"


    Liu pangzi fell on his knees and knelt down in the middle of the room.


    Seeing Liu fat man kneeling on the ground, the madman nodded and then said, "Liu Jiaxing, your parents died when you were young, and you were raised by the blind master. Can you recognize your parents with his consent?"


    "I agree!" It was like a blind man who had fallen asleep. Suddenly, his voice was loud.


    Although the blind man is very old, his voice is full of confidence. In the house of 30-40 square meters, his voice penetrates everyone''s eardrum, and then flies out of the house, shaking everyone outside.


    The hustle and bustle of the crowd quieted down, and people were watching the movement in the room. It seemed that they were haunted by the voice of the blind Master, or frightened by the atmosphere of the house.


    Wang Fan in the house changed his old ruffian image. At this time, his face was also serious. He looked at Liu pangzi kneeling on the ground with sharp eyes. His mouth was tight, like a dignified elder brother.


    Kneeling on the ground, Liu pangzi, startled by the voice of the blind Master, raised his head to have a sneak look at the situation. However, he was just opposite Wang Fan''s eyes, which made him quickly lower his head.


    One side of the madman looked at brother Nan again. Seeing that brother Nan nodded at him, the madman then said in a loud voice, "Liu Jiaxing, do you really recognize Wang Fan as the eldest brother and are willing to go forward bravely for him?"


    "Huang Tian is up, I Liu Jiaxing is sincere!" As soon as Liu pangzi finished, he kowtowed to the three people sitting in front of him one by one.


    After Liu''s kowtow, the madman looked at Wang Fan and asked, "Wang Fan, would you like to recognize Liu Jiaxing and protect him from being bullied?"


    "Thick soil, I, Wang Fan..."


    "A guest is coming!"


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, a loud voice came from outside the house, and then the people around the door turned back and looked behind them, and then dodged to both sides.


    Nange, who was sitting at the gate of the gate, disappeared his smile and became gloomy after the crowd dodged.


    Wang fan Shun Nan brother''s eyes to see, really see people step into the threshold, "mourn Kun!"


    "Ha ha! Brother Nan is here, too! " Wearing a floral shirt, mourning Kun smiles and arches his hand at Nange in the room.


    Nan elder brother is holding the Buddha bead in the hand, gloomy face, deep voice asks a way: "mourn Kun, what do you come to do?"


    "Gifts! Today is a good day for brother fan to accept his younger brother. How can I not give him a big gift? " With a wave of his hand, two younger brothers flashed out from behind him, holding a long black package.


    Without waiting for the reaction of the people in the room, the two younger brothers who followed mourning Kun had already opened the long black package in their hands, revealing what was wrapped inside.


    "Wreath!"


    People outside the house saw what was in the package, and there was a cry of surprise.


    It seemed that he was very satisfied with the reaction of the people outside the house. Mourning Kun said with a smile: "come on, brothers, give it to brother fan!"


    "Mourn Kun!" The madman gnawed his teeth and glared at mourning Kun. A pair of iron fists were pinched and banged.


    Mourning Kun, with a smile on his face, was not afraid at all. He waved his hand to the madman and then said, "family members don''t have to thank you! A small gift, ha ha! It''s nothing


    "I''ll fuck you! You want to die! " Kneeling on the ground, Liu pangzi didn''t know where his courage came from. He stood up and rushed to mourning Kun.


    "Fat man!"


    "Jiaxing!"


    Wang Fan and blind master make a sound at the same time, and want to shout the impulsive Liu pangzi. After all, Liu pangzi''s action is like beating a stone with an egg.


    Mourning Kun''s two younger brothers, but also a lunge forward, directly pressed Liu pangzi on the ground, did not give him the opportunity to attack mourning Kun.


    Looking down at Liu pangzi who was pressed on the ground, mourning Kun gave a cold hum, turned to Wang Fan and said, "Wang Fan, how do you take your younger brother? Didn''t you tell him the rules? How can we be rude to our guests? Ha ha


    "Mourning Kun, you''re here to smash the show today, aren''t you?" Wang Fan stood up, moving his arm, and said coldly.

 V1.Chapter 39

    As soon as Wang Fan''s words came out, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. Brother Nan stood up with a gloomy face, and the beads in his hands were also pinching and banging. Even the madman felt his hands to his waist.


    But the blind man got up slowly and said with a smile, "fat boy, did someone send me a wreath?"


    "Blind Master, this son of a bitch came to find fault on purpose." Liu pangzi, who was pressed on the ground, yelled at the blind Master with a red face.


    "Nonsense! I must have known that we were poor and that you didn''t have the money to buy me a wreath, so they sent it to me The blind Master groped for his way and said gratefully, "what a good man! Have pity on me, blind old man


    Seeing the blind Master coming towards him, although he was disgusted, he just said how to treat his guests. Now the blind Master said he would thank him, and he couldn''t kick him away, so he could only stand there and look at the blind Master with disgust.


    Blind Master''s eyes are not convenient these years, and he has already developed the ability to follow the voice and argue. Just now, when he was talking there, blind Master had already determined his position, so he didn''t walk a few steps to reach him.


    He grabbed the arm that mourning Kun didn''t have time to throw away. The blind Master said excitedly: "this friend, you sent such a big gift to the old blind man. I don''t know how to thank you!"


    "Thank you. Thank you. Go away! Get out of here! Get out of here! Lao Tzu''s wreath is for Wang Fan. Why do you join in the fun, you smelly blind man! " Mourning Kun raised his other hand and pushed it to the blind Master''s chest. The disgust on his face became more intense.


    "Mourning Kun, you don''t want to leave today!" Wang Fan steps up to mourning Kun and throws his fist at him.


    As a rule, mourning Kun is not a booze bag. Seeing Wang Fan come here in such a fierce way, even if he doesn''t dare to fight with him, at least he should have the ability to fight.


    But just when everyone thought that a big war was about to break out, just now, with a proud face, he suddenly knelt on the ground with a soft knee, and Wang Fan''s fist was also in the air.


    "Oh, I can''t use it!" Squatting beside him, the blind Master tugged at him by the arm. It looked like he was going to pull him up.


    And kneeling on the ground of mourning Kun, but it is the expression of pain open mouth, sweat from his face one by one drop.


    Wang Fan, who was close to them, was stunned by this sudden change. But he soon realized that it must be the blind Master''s Secret strength under the arm of mourning Kun, or he had restrained his acupoints, which made mourning Kun do such an extraordinary thing.


    However, after Wang Fan understood the mystery, he was very happy. He quickly bent down and squatted in front of mourning Kun and said with a smile, "brother Kun, what are you doing? Today is the day when I accept my younger brother. Do you want to join me? "


    "Grass... Yo yo..." sweating mourning Kun just wanted to curse, suddenly his arm came up with a sharp pain, and the curse in his mouth immediately turned into a cry of pain.


    "Brother, you''re not here to send me a wreath, or to find Xiao Fan. Have you gone to the wrong door?" The blind Master is pulling mourning Kun''s arm, and there he is deliberately asking mourning Kun.


    Poor mourning Kun''s arm was restrained, and the pain in his heart made him weak. He couldn''t even use his strength to speak. He wanted to ask his hand to help, but his mouth was open, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Although mourning Kun didn''t ask for help, the two younger brothers he brought with him were not stupid. Naturally, he also saw that mourning Kun was made by others.


    Put down Liu pangzi who was pressed on the ground. As soon as his two men were ready to rush over, they beat the blind Master who was pulling his arm. But before they could run two steps away, they were stopped by the madman and the four seas gang.


    Since the blind Master and Wang Fan had the upper hand, brother Nan and the madman didn''t interfere any more. After all, it''s not good for the four seas gang to cheat more.


    The onlookers outside also began to talk, but they didn''t see that mourning Kun was kneeling there because of the blind master. They thought he was scared by Wang Fangang''s fist.


    "My mother! The punch didn''t hit the body, so he beat the man down? "


    "Third brother, what do you know! It''s called boxing style. It''s powerful! "


    "I also heard that the people of the four seas gang are very good at fighting. I didn''t expect that they could fight like this! It''s amazing


    "It seems that Liu pangzi has a good backing! The blind master will also enjoy happiness! How blessed are you


    ... ...


    For a moment, everyone marveled at Wang Fan''s bravery, and even more envied that Liu pangzi could take refuge in Wang Fan''s hands. Those young people who had been shining in their eyes before were even more excited and looked inside.


    Originally, Wang Fan''s position was not far from the door. Naturally, the voice of these people came to his ears.


    Looking up at the self-conscious blind Master, Wang Fan said softly: "blind Master, I..."


    "Xiaofan! It''s not over yet. Blind Master is waiting for the second half of your sentence The blind Master clasped mourning Kun''s arm and spoke slowly to Wang Fan.


    Hearing the words of the blind Master, Wang Fan knelt down at the foot of the blind master without hesitation, and said in a loud voice: "thick soil, I, Wang Fan, sincerely recognize Liu Jiaxing, a brother. I will do my best to protect him from being bullied in this life!"


    Wang Fan suddenly felt dizzy when he knocked his head heavily towards the blind Master and looked up at him.


    "Ha ha! Good! It''s really good The blind man looked up at the sky and laughed. He let go of the arm that he had grasped. He turned around and walked to his seat. He said to himself, "I''m relieved!"


    Looking at the blind Master slowly sitting back to his seat, Wang Fan''s heart is like overturning the five flavors.


    Liu pangzi, who has run to Wang Fan''s side, asks with concern: "brother fan, you''re OK."


    Awakened by Liu pangzi''s voice, Wang Fan turned to look at him and asked, "pangzi, blind Master..."


    Before he finished, he saw Liu Puzi wink at him, and Wang Fan swallowed his words again.


    Two people speak of Kung Fu, slow to come to mourn Kun grinning, hand to the waist, mouth curse: "Wang Fan, I fuck your uncle!"


    Shua


    Without waiting for everyone to react, mourning Kun has already taken out an object from his waist and steadily pushed it on Wang Fan''s forehead.


    The cold feeling instantly sobers Wang Fan, but when he sees the object in his hand, Wang Fan laughs. Even other people inside and outside the house also look at him and give out bursts of laughter.

 V1.Chapter 40

    In the laughter of the crowd, the ferocious mourning Kun also saw clearly what he was holding, which made him feel like he was about to collapse. His ferocious face turned red at this moment.


    "Who the hell did it!" Mourning Kun roars angrily and swings the Huawei mobile phone in his hand. He is about to fall to the ground in front of him.


    "Mine! my That''s my cell phone


    Wearing headphones, the blind man who had already sat back in his seat, stretched out his hand and yelled at mourning Kun. His thin palm seemed to have some kind of magic, which made mourning Kun slowly drop his arm.


    At this time, mourning Kun knew better than anyone that the old man, who seemed to be dying, had terrible energy, so when he heard the cry of the blind Master, the veins on his head covered his forehead with cold sweat.


    Wang Fan, who also knows the blind Master''s ability, stands opposite him. Seeing that he is like a defeated rooster, Wang Fan smiles and grabs his arm and grabs the blind Master''s mobile phone from him.


    "Brother Kun, you don''t mind, do you?" Wang Fan had a scornful smile on his face, and his mouth deliberately ran on mourning Kun.


    He shook his head calmly and released his cell phone. After Wang Fan took it away, he said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect it! It''s true that there are capable people to help the four seas gang. It seems that my mourning for Kun is not in vain! "


    "What''s the matter? Still not satisfied? " Wang Fan hands his mobile phone to Liu pangzi, who is ready to make a few moves with mourning Kun.


    Today''s Wang fan is not the little gangster before. He is now the new leader of Sihai gang. Although he is not as high in society as Dong Sheng''s mourning Kun, he can compete with him. Therefore, in the face of mourning Kun, Wang Fan''s momentum is much stronger than before.


    And today, Wang fan is not only the speaker of the new scene, but also Liu pangzi''s new elder brother. Naturally, he can''t be polite to Wu Kun, not to mention the support of Nange and blind master.


    A face unwilling to mourn Kun looked at Wang Fan, and then looked at the blind Master who was taking the mobile phone from Liu pangzi. He was very unconvinced and said: "Wang Fan, we have more chances to fight in the future! We''ll see! "


    After that, without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything more, he waved to his two subordinates and hurried to the door. He pushed away the people who were still watching, and disappeared in the sight of Wang Fan and others without looking back.


    Mourn Kun these people like a bereaved dog general escape, people in the room have laughed, especially Nange is very happy.


    All along, although Sihai Gang is as powerful as Dongsheng, there is a growing gap between Sihai gang and Dongsheng in economy in recent years due to the poor business of casinos.


    This is an era of money, so many young people see that Dongsheng''s big friends go in and out of luxury cars, and often go in and out of high-level clubs, so they take refuge in Dongsheng one by one. Even some people in Sihai Gang have the idea of leaving Sihai gang.


    This kind of situation may not matter to others, but in Nange''s eyes, it is like ants on a hot pot. He just can''t think of any good way to change this situation, so he can only get angry secretly and dislike Dongsheng people more and more.


    The last time Wang Fan offended Dongsheng and lost Kun, brother Nan should try his best to defend Wang Fan. However, because Dongsheng lost Kun recently, even brother Nan was not sure that he could fight with him. Only in this way did he finally take the risk to attack Han Chen.


    In Nange''s opinion, from the moral point of view, he is very sorry for Wang Fan.


    Although Wang Fan himself didn''t say anything about it, those people who were mixing on the road had already had an opinion on him, and even doubted the power of the four seas gang. As a middle-level member of the four seas gang, Nange naturally understood that if things go on like this, I''m afraid the four seas gang''s day by day will be worse.


    What no one thought was that after Wang Fan attacked Han Chen, he was not directly thrown into prison by Han Chen, but somehow pulled Han Chen off the stage. Moreover, Wang Fan did not resent brother Nan, which made brother Nan have a different understanding of Wang Fan.


    In addition, Wang Fan later taught Dongsheng dumb things in the western restaurant and saved face for Sihai gang. It can be said that he was an angel arranged by God for Nange.


    Even brother Nan saw the future of Sihai gang from Wang Fan. In order to give Wang Fan a better development space, he urged his elder brother uncle hai to build such a new hall in Liucun.


    He planned to take Wang Fan back to his teahouse to teach him how to be a big brother after Liu pangzi recognized Wang Fan today. However, after seeing the blind Master''s hand, he thought he underestimated Wang Fan. Maybe his platitudes can no longer help Wang Fan.


    So after mourning Kun and others left, Nange didn''t stay much. He just told Wang Fan to be careful of Dongsheng''s revenge. Then he said hello to the blind Master and left with the madman and other people of Sihai gang.


    The bustling scene is getting colder and colder. Several cleaners hired by Nange have begun to clean the firecracker scraps on the ground. Only Wang Fan, Liu pangzi and blind Master are left in the room.


    Wang Fan, who had been curious about the blind Master''s ability, finally had a chance to ask. He moved a chair and sat down beside the blind master. He said with a smile, "blind Master, I didn''t expect that you are an expert!"


    "I''m a blind man, not a master. Don''t talk nonsense, you boy!" The blind Master held the handle of the chair and said in a light tone.


    "Hey, blind Master, don''t worry, I won''t go out and talk nonsense, but do you also teach me how to deal with those Dongsheng people in the future?" Wang Fan said to the blind master.


    The thin knuckles beat the handle, and the blind man frowned and loosened. He reached out from his pocket, took out a black pistol, and said to Wang Fan, "my skills are not good! This guy works! If you want to make a difference, either rely on it! Or money! "


    Blind Master''s words are very real and reasonable. Wang Fan took the gun in blind Master''s hand, nodded his head and said: "blind Master''s lesson is right, but there is only one gun. Ha ha, fat man and I can earn money slowly!"


    "Boy! Gold is all over the world. It depends on whether you have the courage and ability to take it! " Hearing the helplessness in Wang Fan''s tone, the blind Master stood up and patted him on the shoulder and said to him earnestly.


    Looking at the back of the blind Master, Wang Fan seemed to understand what he said. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and his face showed a confident expression.

 V1.Chapter 41

    In the evening, Wang Fan sits at the gate of the gambling house smoking cigarettes, waiting for Liu pangzi to pick up the ho Guan. Several old gamblers in Liu village also had dinner early and came to Wang Fan''s dark room with money. Seeing that the ho Guan has not come yet, they gather around to smoke cigarettes and talk about what they have seen and heard recently to kill time.


    That day, the blind Master''s words can be said to give Wang Fan great inspiration.


    Today, with the development of society, the standard to decide whether a person is successful or not has become very simple, that is, the amount of wealth.


    Even the bloody River and lake has already got rid of the era of fighting and killing, and entered a period of seeking economic development.


    Although Nange never talked about the internal affairs of Sihai gang with Wang Fan, Wang fan can also see the declining trend of Sihai gang in recent years.


    Casinos, though still a lucrative way to make money, are no longer what they used to be.


    It''s just like the arena behind Wang Fan. Although it has been expanded from the first one to the present three, the gamblers who come here to play are still familiar faces.


    It''s already open, but the old bald man and the spitting old man are not people with brains. After listening to the old man with white beard, they looked at each other, and then asked in unison: "what''s the matter?"


    I thought they would understand the mystery when they heard what they said, but I didn''t expect that they were still at a loss, which made the old man with white beard impatient.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter? As you know, our brains don''t work well. We can''t understand what you say. " The spittle old man blocked his mouth and asked anxiously.


    "You think, the developers have signed a contract with us and paid us a part of the demolition payment here. Now we start from the ground price. Can people agree?" Said the old man with white beard to the old man with spittle.


    "At the beginning of the contract, Liu was able to negotiate with the developer for us. Now he wants money, isn''t he also the one who talks for us? Why don''t we just wait for him at home? " The spittle old man frowned, still didn''t hear the white beard old man''s meaning.


    But the old bald man seemed to understand something. He was scratching his head with his hand and patting his head hard. He scolded: "this dog, Liu Neng, really plays us like monkeys! He''s an ancesto

 V1.Chapter 42

    Wang Fan, who was smoking, listened to the old man''s words and turned his eyes. But he heard something from it and had a good plan in his heart.


    He stood up and patted the dirt on his buttocks. Wang Fan, holding a cigarette in his hand, went over with a smile. After a circle of cigarettes, he said, "Mr. Liu, you think you have been shot by Mr. Liu, and you haven''t got much benefit, do you?"


    "What''s the matter? Am I right? " The old man with white beard was smoking, his eyes were staring, and then he said, "that boy Liu Neng, I watched him grow up. How much bad water is there in his stomach? Can I still not know?"


    "Yes! Third master, what you said is reasonable. Liu Neng pushed us to the front. When we get into trouble with the developer, he will come forward to negotiate. Who knows how much profit he has gained from it? Maybe the compensation can be two or three times more than us! " The old bald man scratched his head and said anxiously, as if Liu Neng had put all the colorful banknotes in his pocket.


    Spittle old man also nodded, some unconvinced said: "yes, back to Liu can say, our compensation to increase!"


    Two people, you say a word, I say a word, there to discuss the compensation to increase several times, but the white beard old man Liu San ye did not say a word, but watched Wang Fan smoke one by one.


    Wang Fan, who looked at Liu Sanye with a smile, asked in a low voice, "Liu Sanye, do you think that what Liu Neng is thinking about is not the compensation?"


    "Boy, do you see your third master''s mind?" Hearing Wang Fan say so, Liu San Yeh vomited a cigarette ring, touched his beard and asked.


    The old bald man and the spitting old man, who were discussing the compensation, heard that the conversation between Wang Fan and Liu Sanye also stopped. They turned their heads and asked in unison, "what else can I miss?"


    Wang Fan raised his head and looked around. He didn''t see anyone pay attention to them. Then he said with a smile, "Third Master, if a logistics center is built here, it''s a fat business. What''s the compensation for people in your village?"


    "Logistics center?" Spittle old man a little at a loss, obviously he does not know what the logistics center is for.


    The old bald man looked at him with disdain and said, "the logistics center doesn''t know what it is. You''re a real bumpkin. The logistics center is a market where goods are sold. Some people collect rent."


    "Go away! Two idiots, what''s wrong? Get out of the way Hearing the conversation, Mr. Liu glared and yelled.


    Third Master Liu is the elder with the highest seniority in Liu village. According to his seniority, fat man Liu always calls him "great grandfather", so he scolds people. Neither the bald man nor the spitting old man dares to reply, so he can only shut his mouth honestly.


    Seeing the two people stop, Mr. Liu turned to Wang Fan and said with a smile: "nephew, tell me, what is the logistics center, why is it so fat?"


    Wang Fan almost laughed when he heard Mr. Liu calling his eldest nephew. Mr. Liu paid homage to his eldest brother just two days ago. Now Mr. Liu calls his eldest nephew again. This generation of people can fly away.


    "Third Master, Liu pangzi and I are brothers. It''s inappropriate for you to call me that way." Wang Fan took out a cigarette and handed it to the expectant Mr. Liu.


    "Come on! If you can take me with you, I''ll call you big brother. " Liu San ye took the cigarette from Wang Fan and said impatiently.


    As soon as he said this, the old man with saliva on one side was stunned. He stretched out his finger to calculate, and said in surprise: "uncle, this can''t be used. If you call him elder brother, I''ll see Jiaxing later. Can''t you call him younger uncle? Then I''ll


    Before the old man finished, Mr. Liu stood up, raised his hand, gave him a slap in the back of his head, and said, "Damn it, I''m here to get down to business! What are you doing? Get out of the way, or I''ll call my son here to beat you to death! "


    Seeing that Mr. Liu was angry, the old bald man quickly pulled the old man''s saliva and hid away.


    When the two guys went far away, Mr. Liu sat down on the stone beside Wang Fan and said with a smile: "nephew, those two counsellors have gone away. Let''s talk about them well!"


    "Third Master, as you said just now, I''m not from Liu village. There are some things I can only do in a hurry. I can''t help you at all." Wang Fan smokes a cigarette, a face helpless appearance, the tone of speech is to want more melancholy to have more melancholy.


    Third Master Liu is also a smart man. Seeing that Wang fan is deliberately shirking, he quickly said, "big nephew, why aren''t you from our village? You and Jiaxing are brothers. Even if you don''t think about us old things, don''t you think about him? "


    "You say Jiaxing?" Wang Fan asked lazily.


    "Yes! Fat Liu Mr. Liu replied.


    "All Jiaxing''s houses in the village are occupied by Liu Neng. You say that no matter how much I help, there is no advantage for Jiaxing, right?" Wang Fan said to Liu Sanye with regret.


    When it comes to Liu pangzi''s house being occupied by Liu Neng, Third Master Liu frowned, but he didn''t answer Wang Fan''s words.


    After all, Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu pangzi and Mr. Liu Neng are all family members, and they are also their elders. If Mr. Liu makes a bold statement about this matter, it''s easy for Wang Fan to talk about it.


    If Wang fan can really get benefits for him and find oil and water in the logistics center, Mr. Liu doesn''t mind to do justice for Mr. Liu. But if Wang fan doesn''t have that ability, Mr. Liu doesn''t offend Mr. Liu in vain, and it''s very likely that he won''t even get the compensation this time because of this.


    It seems to see the concerns of Mr. Liu. Wang fan then said, "Mr. Liu, are you worried about offending the village head Liu Neng, and I have no ability to help you earn money?"


    "Nephew, what do you call me? I''m not afraid to offend Liu Neng! It''s just about their uncle and nephew. Although I make them elders, it''s not convenient for me to intervene directly, is it Third Master Liu said unconvinced. He didn''t want Wang Fan to think that he hesitated because he was afraid of Liu Neng.


    Wang Fan turned to look at the three houses behind him, and said to Liu Sanye with a smile: "Sanye, as long as you are willing to help me, I will be yours in the future! Do you think it can be done? "


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu San Yeh''s eyes brightened, grabbed Wang Fan''s hand, and said excitedly in his voice: "a gentleman''s words are hard to catch up with!"

 V1.Chapter 43

    When Liu pangzi comes back with the lotus officials, Liu Sanye and the gamblers in the village swarm into the small dark room. However, Liu Sanye is no longer as casual as before, and he no longer lets the gamblers in the village casually. He is just like the master, greeting everyone and protecting the tables and chairs in the room, which makes Liu pangzi look at Liu Sanye with a confused face.


    "Fat man, come here." Wang Fan, standing at the door, waved to Liu pangzi.


    Hearing Wang Fan greeting himself, Liu pangzi ran to him. His curiosity led him to look back at the Third Master Liu from time to time.


    "Don''t look, come on, I''ll get down to business with you!" Wang Fan took Liu pangzi by the arm and walked to one side with a smile.


    "Brother fan, what''s the matter with Mr. Liu? I remember that every time he lost money, he would take our things to vent his anger. How could he cherish them so much today?" Liu pangzi asked with a puzzled face. At last, he stared and asked in a low voice, "did you hit him?"


    "Go away! Can I fight a dying old man? " Wang Fan did not have the good spirit white he one eye.


    "Is it hard? Did Mr. Liu have a nightmare? From today on, we''re going to turn the evil into the right? " Liu said to himself.


    He took out a cigarette and handed it to Liu pangzi. Wang Fan said without hesitation, "I''ve given the place to Mr. Liu. This will be his place in the future."


    "What?"


    Wang Fan''s words were like a bolt from the blue, which made Liu Pang Lei''s eyes gape. He looked at Wang Fan as if nothing had happened.


    "What are you shouting about? You think I gave it away for nothing? I asked him to help us Wang Fan said happily with a cigarette.


    "What can I do for you? What can Mr. Liu do for you? Brother fan, do you need to say hello to brother Nan? Besides, what shall we eat next month? What shall we pay brother Nan back? " Liu pangzi asked anxiously, but he regarded this field as a hope, although there was no money to earn here.


    Seeing Liu Pang''s anxious appearance, Wang Fan said with disapproval: "look at your promising future. What''s so great about giving this place to Mr. Liu? He will help me get your parents'' house back from Liu Neng. You''d better have fun."


    "Van Gogh? Are you serious? " When he heard that he could get his parents'' house back, Liu pangzi was a little excited. He took Wang Fan''s hand and said, "brother fan, if you can get my parents'' house back, I will repay you in my life, no, next life!"


    "No! No! No! You look like this, how do I think you want to agree with each other! Stay away from me Wang Fan pushes Liu pangzi''s big face with his hand and withdraws his body backward in disgust.


    Two people sitting outside the casino, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi roughly said his plan, although Liu pangzi basically did not understand anything, but he still kept nodding, after all, in his mind, what Wang Fan said is right, as long as he followed Wang Fan must be right.


    After finishing his plan, Wang Fan took out a hundred yuan bill from his pocket and put it into Liu pangzi''s hand. He said to him, "tomorrow, I''ll buy two chickens, stew one for blind Master, and stew one for your second uncle. Let''s go to the door and give gifts."


    "Brother fan, I have money. You''d better keep it for cigarettes." Liu pangzi put money back to Wang Fan and patted his pocket excitedly.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi refused to accept his own money, Wang Fan didn''t say much. He was really short of money during this period, so he put the money back in his pocket.


    After Liu turns around and returns to the casino, Wang Fan gets up and walks to the village entrance. When he comes to the open space of the village entrance, Wang Fan looks around at no one. Then he takes out his mobile phone and dials uncle GUI''s phone.


    "What can I do for you?" When the phone is connected, the voice of ghost uncle comes, which makes people feel a kind of pressure in calm.


    "Han Chen didn''t commit suicide, did he?" Wang Fan asked in a voice.


    "What''s the matter? Are you worried about his death?


    "A little bit, that boy is not a soft egg, I''m afraid he has something to think of."


    "He''s fine. He''s fine. He can eat and sleep every day. He has no tendency to commit suicide at all."


    "That''s good. I''m relieved."


    "That''s why you called?"


    "Uncle GUI, I''m in trouble here. I''m afraid I need your help." When Wang Fan spoke, his face involuntarily showed a flattering expression, as if Uncle GUI could see him through the phone.


    The ghost uncle on the other end of the phone sneered and asked, "what''s the trouble? Let''s hear it. "


    "Liu village is going to be transformed into a logistics center. Do you know that?" Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "I''m not engaged in urban construction. How can I know? Besides, does this have anything to do with our task? " Ghost uncle didn''t have a good temper to ask.


    "It doesn''t matter. It matters a lot." His eyes were wide open, Wang Fan said with exaggeration.


    "Oh?" The voice of ghost uncle on the phone is very confused.


    "You think! If Liu village is transformed into a logistics center, if the people and Mahou of Dongsheng control the place, will they fly all over the country like wings? How can we look into it then? " Wang Fan''s tone of voice is very anxious, just like Dongsheng''s people and Mahou, they have made this plan firm.


    Uncle GUI was obviously frightened by Wang Fan''s words. He said in a low voice: "I will respond to the leaders above about what you said. The project of transforming Liucun into a logistics center will be postponed indefinitely. After our task is over, the construction will begin!"


    "No! Ghost uncle, you do this, is not the common people of Liu village and developers to pit it? What''s more, when it comes to urban renewal, can Mahou not doubt it? " Wang Fan was really in a hurry when he heard that uncle GUI said he would stop the transformation of Liu village.


    "What do you say?" Ghost uncle then asked.


    "I mean, I can take over the logistics center! As long as I take over the logistics center, if Mahou want to send out the gold, it depends on my face. Hehe, at that time, uncle ghost, it''s not easy for us to find out the boss behind Mahou? " Wang fan is quite proud of ghost uncle said.


    When Wang Fan finished, the ghost uncle on the other end of the phone was silent. For a long time, there was no voice on the phone, which made Wang Fan worry.


    "Ghost uncle? Are you still there? " Wang Fan asked tentatively.


    "Yes


    "What do you think of my suggestion?"


    "Xiaofan, you want to be superior, don''t you?"


    "Uncle ghost, I''m for our task!"


    "Come on! As soon as you pucker your ass, I know what kind of shit you''re pulling. Just tell me. How can I help you? "


    Wang Fanqiang, who was holding the mobile phone tightly, felt excited and said in a trembling voice: "Uncle ghost, you just need to..."

 V1.Chapter 44

    Early the next morning, Liu pangzi went to the city to buy two old hens. He sat in the yard and boiled water. Then he began to shed chicken feathers. The blind man sat at the door listening to the seven heroes and five righteousness in the sun.


    Liu asked the blind Master: "blind Master, do you think brother fan can help me get the house back?"


    "You can''t believe him?" The blind Master asked casually.


    "No, I can''t believe my second uncle. He''s a man who takes advantage of everything and has a lot of bad water. Since I was a child, I didn''t think he was funny. I''m afraid that Van Gogh would provoke him again for my sake." Liu pangzi said that he stopped his work and looked at the half faded hen in the basin.


    Others may only know what Liu Neng is, but as Liu Neng''s nephew, he has been dealing with him for more than 20 years. Liu pangzi knows better than anyone how insidious and cunning he is.


    The blind man sitting at the door didn''t hear anything, but he couldn''t see what Liu pangzi was doing, so he asked, "fat boy? What are you doing? "


    "No, it''s OK. I''m taking off my feathers." Liu pangzi was awakened by the voice of the blind Master and answered in a hurry. He also picked up the old hen in the basin.


    "Although Liu Neng is crafty, he is definitely not Wang Fan''s opponent. Do you believe it?" The blind man took out a cigarette from his pocket and sniffed it under his nose. Then he put the cigarette between his fingers and didn''t light it.


    "Blind Master, you don''t know, my second uncle, alas! How to put it? As long as it''s related to money, he can do anything. I''m worried about brother fan''s temper. Don''t beat Liu Neng because of my business! " Liu pangzi said to the blind Master with some worries.


    "You! There is no way to know Wang Fan''s ability! " The blind Master reached out and touched the sparse hair on his head. He shook his head and said to Liu pangzi in the room.


    "Blind Master, I know. You want to say that brother fan has the support of four seas, but do you know? Liu Neng has been the head of the village for the past two years, and he has been dealing with black and white people. Even brother Nan, who came that day, has a good relationship with Liu Neng. He is the boss of brother fan! " The more Liu pangzi said it, the more he felt that it was very difficult. He could not help but feel that he had already backed out.


    "Gold scales are not in the pool. They will turn into dragons when they rise against the wind." The blind man at the door said this without thinking. He put the earphone into his ear and no longer talked to the fat man Liu in the room.


    Liu pangzi didn''t understand this. He didn''t go to school for a few days. He had a hard time understanding this kind of words. Now he had something on his mind, and he was not in the mood to discuss with the blind Master about dragon or not.


    After Liu pangzi had disposed of the two chickens, it was almost noon. When he came out of the kitchen, he called Wang Fan, and then sat at the door with him in the sun.


    Liu pangzi is not a man with lofty aspirations. In his heart, there are only two things. One is to cultivate his younger sister so as to repay his adoptive parents for saving their lives. The other is to support the blind Master and die. This is also to repay the blind Master''s love for their brothers and sisters.


    All along, Liu pangzi lived a chaotic life. These two things were nothing in other people''s eyes, but they were like two big stones, weighing heavily on his heart. Until he met Wang Fan later, he saw the hope.


    It can be said that when Liu pangzi was young, he always regarded the blind master as his idol, because every time he and his sister met with difficulties, the blind Master would magically help them solve their problems.


    As the blind Master grows older and older, Liu pangzi also understands that he can no longer accompany him like he did when he was a child. He has to shoulder all the responsibilities with his own shoulders.


    Easier said than done.


    The adult Liu pangzi wandered outside for a period of time before he realized how realistic the world was and how small he was. He had to go back to Liu village to find a way.


    This also made him worry about his sister''s future and blind Master''s death. However, Liu pangzi had to live day by day.


    It''s Wang Fan who gives him hope. Although he can''t say how capable Wang fan is, when Liu pangzi and Wang fan are together, they just feel at ease, just like when he is sitting beside the blind master.


    Last night, Wang Fan talked about getting him back to his parents'' house. Although Liu pangzi didn''t show anything on his face, he was extremely excited in his heart. Moreover, because of this, Liu pangzi didn''t fall asleep all night. He even hid in the quilt and cried and laughed, laughed and cried for a long time.


    Early in the morning, Liu pangzi, who calmed down, began to worry about Wang Fan again.


    He did not dare to imagine what kind of uncontrollable scene would appear if Wang Fan and Liu Neng, the village head, got into trouble because of his affairs.


    What''s more, I can''t imagine that if Wang Fan has any accident because of this, who else should he rely on to complete the two things he has been thinking about.


    The blind Master next to him didn''t speak any more. Liu pangzi also knew the rules of blind master. When he wanted to say something to you, he would naturally open his mouth. If he didn''t want to say anything more, even if you broke the sky, blind Master would only listen to his storytelling there.


    "If someone has to take the blame, let me come. Brother fan will take good care of my sister and blind Master for me."


    Liu pangzi, who was just like a cat scratch in his heart, couldn''t figure out how to face the current situation. He finally made such a decision in his heart.


    No one will laugh at his incompetence, no one will understand his helplessness, everyone lives in this world, are busy doing their own things, who have leisure to taste other people''s life.


    The chicken soup in the kitchen is rolling, and bursts of fragrance also float to the door of the yard with the wind.


    Liu pangzi stood up with a bitter smile and turned to go back to the yard when he saw a familiar figure coming not far away.


    "Fat boy? Who''s here? " The blind man took off his earphone and asked with a frown.


    Squinting at the visitor carefully, Liu pangzi licked his dry lips and whispered to the blind man beside him: "Liu Neng, my second uncle."


    "Oh The blind Master nodded, put on the earphone again, and then listened to his "seven heroes and five righteousness".


    Seeing that Liu Neng was really coming towards him, Liu Pang didn''t know what to do. He rubbed his hands and looked at Liu Neng. It took him a long time to say, "uncle, you eat chicken!"

 V1.Chapter 45

    With a bottle of wine in his hand, Liu Neng, who is walking towards Liu pangzi with a smile, is embarrassed to death when he hears Liu pangzi say so.


    Sitting on one side of the blind Master heard what Liu pangzi said, but also a slight smile, and then his face returned to normal, and then began to listen to his storytelling.


    Aware of the awkward atmosphere, Liu Puzi rubbed his hands and said to Liu Neng who had already walked to the door, "second uncle, I''ll move a chair for you."


    "Well!" Liu Neng nodded and agreed, and his face recovered a lot.


    Although Liu pangzi hated his second uncle to death, he didn''t dare to show his attitude in front of Liu Neng.


    It''s not because Liu Neng looks very fierce, just like the ancient executioner.


    It''s because when Liu Neng was young, he had contacts with the streets in the city. Later, he became the village head of Liu village, and the people in the village gave him some face. If Liu pangzi really turns his face against him, I''m afraid he will be the most unlucky one.


    As the saying goes, the little arm can''t twist the thigh.


    Liu Neng is like an elephant leg to Liu pangzi, which can''t be knocked down by mole ants like him.


    With a false smile on his face, Liu pangzi brought a chair to Liu Neng. Liu Neng at the door looked at the dirty chair and said, "there is no clean stool? Do you know how much my trousers cost? Can he still wear it when he sits on it? "


    Liu pangzi, who is carrying a chair in his hand, looks at Liu Neng standing there. It''s not embarrassing to put down the chair or take it away.


    The blind Master''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t speak for Liu pangzi. He wiped his dry lips with his hands, leaned against the wall behind him, and then basked in the sun.


    "Look at the place where you live. It''s hard to say. If brother Xiaofan hadn''t asked me to drink here, I wouldn''t have come." Liu Neng pinches his waist in one hand and shakes the foreign wine in the other hand. He is not very angry and says to Liu pangzi.


    "Why don''t you go back first, and I''ll talk to Van Gogh when he comes." The mood that can say by Liu begins impetuous, Liu fatty neck a stem, some are reluctant to contradict Liu Neng.


    He never heard Liu talk back to himself, so Liu Neng was also surprised. First he was stunned, then he said with a smile: "Yo? I said, "Jiaxing, are you talking back to your second uncle?"


    "No!" Liu can see the heart hair, Liu fat faltering answer.


    "Cut! Boy, do you think that if you recognize Wang Fan as the eldest brother, your wings will be hardened and you can fight with your second uncle? " Liu could look up and down his nephew and said with a disdainful tone: "you boy remember me, in Liu village, now and in the future, I has the final say, you don''t want to turn over the sky in your whole life."


    "Da"


    With the sound of the lighter, the blind Master lit his cigarette and took a sip of it. He said with an intoxicated face: "it''s better to chase the poor bandits!"


    The voice of the blind Master suddenly made Liu Neng a little impatient. He cursed: "you dead blind man, what are you talking about?"


    Liu Pang on one side, fearing that Liu could embarrass the blind Master, hurriedly went to the middle of the two, his chest red and said: "Liu..."


    Before Liu pangzi finished speaking, Wang Fan, who was less than ten meters away from them, yelled at Liu Neng at the door, "village head Liu, you''ve come so early. Are you also haunted by Rouxiang?"


    Hearing Wang Fan talking behind his back, Liu Neng immediately put on a kind smile on his face, turned around and said to Wang Fan, "brothers invited each other. How can a brother be late? Look, brother, what good things have I brought you!"


    "Bull! Foreign wine Wang Fan joked and went to the door and looked at the wine bottle in Liu Neng''s hand.


    "This is the last time in Baihuayuan, when the developers invited me to be smart, I specially kept it for you. I planned to talk to you again in a few days. I didn''t expect you to think of my brother so soon. Just in time, this bottle of wine was cleaned by our brothers!" When he said this, Liu Neng put emphasis on Baihuayuan and the developer, for fear that others would not know who and where he was going.


    Nodding, Wang Fan looked at the blind man sitting at the bottom of the wall, and then at Liu pangzi, who was red in face. He said with a smile, "pangzi, what happened to the chicken I asked you to stew for village head Liu?"


    Liu pangzi, who was standing there, was still angry. His face became more and more ugly when he heard Wang Fan say that he had stewed chicken for Liu Neng. He looked at Wang Fan with a taut mouth and didn''t pick up Wang Fan''s words.


    But the blind man sitting at the bottom of the wall threw out a smoke ring and said with a smile, "I smell it. It''s almost time to get out of the pot! Fat boy, go to the kitchen and have a look! "


    Looking at Liu pangzi''s reluctant face, Liu Neng said with a sneer: "brother Xiaofan, let''s have dinner in another place. I know a new restaurant owner, and the game there is very good!"


    "Village head Liu, you see what you said. This is a serious wild pheasant that I brought back from outside with my friends. I specially asked Liu pangzi to stew it for us. If you don''t eat here, won''t you give me Wang Fan''s face?" Wang Fan ignores the chicken feather that has not been picked up by Liu pangzi on the ground and talks nonsense with open eyes.


    Liu pangzi almost laughed when he heard Wang Fan say that he stewed pheasant. He admired Wang Fan''s ability of telling lies.


    Of course, Liu Neng is not a fool, he naturally saw a chicken feather, but since Wang Fan said so, he is not good to say anything, can only follow Wang Fan into the yard.


    When he came to the yard, Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi, "pangzi, go and move the table and chair here, and eat the chicken here. It''s bright!"


    Liu pangzi, who is behind Wang Fan''s buttocks, promised to go back to the house and move the table, leaving Liu Neng and Wang Fan standing in the yard.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi left, Liu Neng whispered to Wang Fan, "brother, you''re looking for me today. It won''t be anything, will it?"


    "Something''s up!" Wang Fan nodded his head and answered.


    As soon as Wang Fan said something, Liu Neng frowned and said with a dry smile: "brother, if you have anything to say now, I will not refuse as long as I can do it, but if you want to embarrass me, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "Oh? Village head Liu, are you acting first and then serving? " Wang Fan said, took out a cigarette box from his pocket, lazily pulled out a cigarette, took it in his mouth and lit it for two puffs.


    From Wang Fan''s attitude, Liu can feel that this time Wang Fan''s treat is not simple, but he did not dare to really turn his face with Wang Fan. After all, the guy in front of him is a very famous person in the road recently.

 V1.Chapter 46

    During the conversation, Liu pangzi had moved the table and chair. Wang Fan took the chair from Liu pangzi and said to Liu Neng, "village head Liu, sit down!"


    "Good." Put the wine on the table, Liu Neng took the chair Wang Fan gave him and sat down on the table.


    Seeing that Liu Neng didn''t dislike the dirty chair any more, fat Liu sneered. However, since Wang Fan was present, he naturally didn''t say much. After looking at Liu Neng''s face, fat Liu turned and walked to the kitchen.


    After Liu can sit down, Wang Fan took a chair and sat down beside him. He said with a smile, "village head Liu, do you have any new friends? Even I, the little master of Sihai Gang, don''t take it seriously? "


    "Brother Xiaofan, what do you mean? I have a friendship with you four seas gang. At the beginning, brother Nan took you to be a guest at home. Don''t you know the relationship between brother Nan and me? " When talking to Wang Fan, Liu Neng''s eyes are evasive.


    Wang Fan didn''t ignore all this. He licked his lips and said, "village head Liu, it''s true that the four seas gang has friendship with you. But how can you, a person who can mix black and white, only associate with us four seas gang?"


    "What do you mean, brother?" Liu Neng blinked and looked at Wang Fan nervously. He hesitated and said, "I didn''t know about brother Kun coming to the village to find you that day. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my wife. I was sleeping at home that day."


    Liu Neng''s words are like a confession, but Wang fan is happy to hear them.


    In fact, Wang fan doesn''t know the relationship between Liu Neng and mourning Kun. Just now, the attitude of Liu Neng talking to him is very different from a few days ago, which makes Wang Fan suspicious.


    Although I don''t have much contact with Liu Neng, Wang Fan has more or less heard of him from others.


    No one says Liu Neng is a good man. The most important thing is that Liu Neng is a bully and likes to brag in front of people.


    With a certain understanding of Liu Neng, Wang Fan naturally thought of a deeper level after seeing the change of Liu Neng''s attitude.


    Since Liu Neng dares to say tough words with Wang Fan, there must be other backers behind him. In H City, there is really no one but Dongsheng who can compete with Sihai gang.


    Who knows, Wang Fan didn''t spend much time at all, and he even put out Liu Neng''s words.


    Although Liu Neng said that he had nothing to do with what happened on the day of mourning Kun, and he also pulled his wife out of the seat as a witness, anyone could understand that he was saying that there was no money here.


    Liu pangzi, who came out with a pot of stewed chicken, also heard Liu Neng''s explanation. He couldn''t help asking, "second uncle, how do you know that mourning Kun came to find brother fan when you sleep at home?"


    "Ah?" Liu Neng, who looked nervous, was asked by Liu pangzi. At that time, he didn''t know how to answer.


    According to Liu Neng, he sleeps at home all day, and his wife can be his witness. Then who told him that he came to Liu village after mourning Kun?


    In fact, it has been two or three days since the incident. Liu Neng can find any excuse to answer Liu pangzi''s questions.


    But what Liu can say is all lies, and because of the tension in front of Wang Fan, it will appear the performance of temporary language barrier.


    Wang Fan grabbed Liu Neng''s Kung Fu and said, "village head Liu, it seems that you have a good relationship with mourning Kun."


    "No, no, I just met him." Liu Neng explained with a wave of hands.


    "Really?" Wang Fan, with a fierce look on his face, rolled up his sleeve to show the tattoo on his arm, biting his teeth and squinting his eyes.


    "I''ve had dinner several times, but I don''t know. There''s a contradiction between you and mourning Kun!" In the face of the aggressive Wang Fan, Liu Neng suddenly softened down. He did not have the superior strength when he faced Liu pangzi.


    Seeing Liu Neng''s weakness, Wang Fan felt proud. He nodded and said, "since village head Liu said so, I''m relieved. I also thought that you are going to join hands with Dongsheng''s people to drive me out of Liu village."


    "Then how can it be? My friendship with brother Nan is not one or two days. How can I not give you face?" At this time, Liu Neng can only emphasize his friendship with brother Nan again, hoping to make Wang Fan have scruples.


    Careful Wang Fan naturally understood Liu Neng''s little thought. He took a puff of smoke and said: "since you have a deep friendship with brother Nan, I''ll tell you straight away. Today I invite you to eat chicken with fatty Liu, but I don''t have any other meaning. I just want to get back the homestead you kept for fatty Liu. As for the compensation before, Just look at it and give him a little! "


    Liu Neng, who is sitting opposite Wang Fan, had expected Wang Fan to mention it for a long time, and he thought of no less than ten reasons to stop Wang Fan.


    What happened?


    Frightened by Wang Fanyi just now, Liu Neng forgot all the words he had thought before he came here.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s unquestionable eyes, Liu Neng felt that his chest was very stuffy, and he didn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    Looking at Liu Neng''s silence, Wang Fan was not idle. He took out a black plastic bag from his pocket and said to Liu pangzi: "fat man, thank you very much for taking care of your old house these years."


    Liu pangzi, who had been waiting for a long time, understood and put down the dish with stewed chicken in his hand. He knelt down on his knees and kowtowed to Liu Nengdong. He said, "second uncle, nephew Liu Jiaxing, thank you for taking care of me for so many years. I thank you for my dead parents."


    Liu pangzi''s voice is loud, but it makes people feel different.


    At a loss, Liu Neng cursed Wang Fan in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it too much on his face. After a long time, he said: "take out the old house. It''s my elder brother''s sister-in-law who gave it to me. You''re not my elder brother''s son. You don''t have the right to take it back."


    Liu pangzi, who had not yet stood up, turned his eyes, then kowtowed and said, "second uncle, I''ll do it for my sister Liu Juan. Thank you."


    Since Liu Neng doesn''t admit that Liu pangzi is his elder brother''s son, Liu pangzi will naturally block Liu Neng''s mouth when he moves his sister Liu Juan out.


    But is Liu Neng an ordinary person?


    Liu Neng said with a sneer, "Liu Juan is a girl. She will marry out sooner or later. Since ancient times, fat water does not flow to outsiders. I can''t give my brother''s property away like this!"

 V1.Chapter 47

    For a long time, there has been a serious imagination that boys are more important than girls in rural areas. The old idea of "gateway" makes many people think that girls are money losers. If there is no boy in the family to inherit the inheritance, the money they have worked hard all their life will be cheaper for their daughter''s mother-in-law, so even now, Many people living in rural areas still have the idea of emphasizing men over women.


    Liu Neng''s point of view is to stop Liu pangzi and Wang Fan. First, Liu pangzi is not his elder brother''s blood, so he doesn''t have the right to inherit his elder brother''s legacy. Second, although Liu Juan is his elder brother''s daughter, she will give away the real estate eventually, so Liu Neng puts it this way, It''s like taking his brother''s property for granted.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s Liu Neng''s trick here, but no one can tell what''s wrong with him. After all, there is no precedent for such a thing in the countryside, so Liu Neng will do it without fear.


    Liu Pang''s eyes blinked at him. Although he wanted to tear Liu Neng to pieces, his face didn''t show it at all.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the chair next to Liu Neng, smoked a cigarette and said with a smile, "village head Liu, to be honest, Liu Juan has an object, and the man wants to be a husband, so I''m going to talk to you about the real estate."


    "Son in law?" Liu Neng, who is quite proud of his reasons, is stunned by Wang Fan''s words and looks at Wang Fan in disbelief.


    Not to mention Liu Neng''s doubts, even Liu pangzi kneeling on the ground also looks at Wang Fan curiously.


    Liu juanyuan, his sister, is studying abroad. As a brother, he doesn''t know that Liu Juan is in love. How can Wang Fan know that Liu Juan has an object and that his husband is going to be his son-in-law?


    Curiosity let Liu pangzi want to ask a clear, but see Liu can in the side, also had to close the mouth.


    However, Liu Neng is not a good liar. Looking at Wang Fan, he asked suspiciously: "Liu Juan, a girl who goes to university in other places, seldom comes back even during holidays. Brother Xiaofan, how do you know about this? What''s more, it''s just for us to say here. Who knows if that girl Liu Juan is cheating? "


    Liu Neng talks about Liu Juan''s cheating on her son-in-law. In fact, Liu Juan is criticizing Wang Fan.


    Hearing Liu Neng''s questioning there, Liu pangzi also suddenly realized that he had a look at Wang Fan, who was still calm and comfortable. He could not help admiring him.


    "I didn''t expect that when brother fan told a lie, he didn''t look red and his heart didn''t jump. It was like the truth. I''ll study hard with him in the future!"


    In the heart secretly regarded Wang Fan as his life idol, but Liu pangzi also worried about Wang Fan.


    If Liu Neng really takes it seriously and asks Liu Juan to bring back a boyfriend who is willing to be a door-to-door son-in-law, it''s not easy for Liu Juan to arrange it for a while. Moreover, even if Liu Juan can pull a male classmate over to deal with it, Liu Neng will not easily believe it. He will definitely watch Liu Juan get married before he gives up.


    At that time, if you do it in real earnest, not to mention whether your sister will suffer losses or not, even the male classmates who are drawn by Liu Juan will not agree to join the Liu family.


    When Liu pangzi was worried that Wang Fan''s lies would be exposed by Liu Neng, Wang Fan, with a shy smile, touched his short hair with his hand and said to Liu Neng, "to tell you the truth, village head Liu, we are both going to be relatives. When I see you later, I''ll call you second uncle."


    "What? What do you call me? " Liu Neng stares at Wang Fan in surprise.


    "Second uncle! I am Liu Juan''s boyfriend! We''ve talked it over. After we get married, I''ll join you Liu family and give you Liu family a free hand! " Wang Fan blushed and lowered his head, some embarrassed to Liu Neng said.


    Wang Fan''s words startled Liu Neng and Liu pangzi, but Liu pangzi soon became happy.


    Although Wang fan is a member of the four seas gang and a little gangster in terms of identity, even the blind Master says that Wang Fan has a future, and during this period of contact, Liu pangzi regards Wang Fan as an idol in his heart. Therefore, if Wang Fan really marries his sister, he is willing to be an elder brother.


    But Liu Neng was full of doubts about Wang Fan''s words. He frowned and asked, "Liu Juan didn''t go back to the village during this time. Brother, how did you get in touch with Liu Juan? You are not here to amuse me


    "Village head Liu, look at you. What time is it? Communication is so developed. We added a wechat and talked about it together. You don''t know how much Liu Juan appreciates me, hehe! I really like her, too. " The more Wang Fan said, the more embarrassed he was. He rubbed his toes against the ground shyly, and the sweetness was even more obvious.


    Liu Neng naturally knows the appearance of Liu Juan. If Wang Fan takes a fancy to Liu Juan at a glance, Liu Neng really has nothing to doubt.


    However, Liu Juan is a well-informed person when she goes to university in other places. If she takes a fancy to Wang Fan, a gangster, he won''t believe it if she really kills Liu Neng.


    But since Wang Fan said so, Liu Neng can''t directly say his doubts. After all, it''s easy to tear his face with Wang Fan. That result is not good for him.


    Liu Neng, who has always been crafty, turned his eyes and said to Wang Fan, "brother Xiaofan, to be honest, Liu Juan is my eldest brother''s only orthodox blood. I also found an object for her."


    "Well?" Listen to Liu can say to Liu Juan also ready to introduce the object, Wang fan head a lift, eyes not good looking at him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, brother. I don''t know if it''s true that you two are in love. But the man who came to my house to ask for marriage also said that he fell in love with Liu Juan at first sight. Look at this, can we be fair? Let''s let Liu Juan come back and let her tell me which one of you to choose? As an elder, I am also in charge of you! " Liu Neng said to Wang Fan with a smooth tongue.


    It is obvious that Liu Neng, as an elder, does not admit the marriage of two young people!


    In the countryside, the recognition of the relationship between the two sides by the elders has always been a necessary condition for marriage, so Liu Neng wants to stop Wang Fan''s mouth again when he says so. Moreover, as Liu Juan''s only direct elder, Liu Neng really holds such a right.


    Unless Liu Juan doesn''t go back to the village to get married, the second uncle will not care about it.


    Liu Neng''s words made Wang Fan in trouble. Looking at Liu Neng with a proud expression, he really wanted to smash this guy''s head with one punch.


    Just when Wang Fan was worried, the blind man walked into the yard slowly with his hands on his back.

 V1.Chapter 48

    The tricky Liu Neng left. Although he wanted to expose Wang Fan''s lies in front of him, he failed in the end, and the defeat was complete. There was no suspense about the defeat.


    The blind Master who came into the room said only one word and cleaned up Liu Neng thoroughly in the yard. He said, "I raised Liu Juan, and I made up their affairs."


    The kindness of nurturing is greater than anything!


    Even though Liu Neng is the only blood relative of Liu Juan in the world, he has not done his duty to support Liu Juan for a day, so his words have no weight in front of the blind master.


    It is said that Liu Neng can completely ignore the blind master. After all, blind Master is not a native of Liu village, but blind Master supports Wang Fan, and Wang fan is a member of the four seas gang. Therefore, Liu Neng can only admit the marriage between Wang Fan and Liu Juan.


    Although the heart is not willing, but Liu can still go, he did not take away the old hen Liu pangzi stewed for him, also did not take away the bottle of wine he brought.


    At this time, Liu Neng can''t take care of these. It''s urgent for him to figure out how to keep the house he robbed from Liu Juan and how to clear the road block in front of him, Wang Fan.


    If someone is in a bad mood, naturally someone will be in a good mood.


    The remaining three people in the yard, seeing Liu Neng''s dejected departure, showed a knowing smile one after another.


    Wang fan set the chair for the blind Master and held him firmly on the chair. Then he asked Liu pangzi to take the wine cup. When Liu pangzi brought the wine cup, Wang Fan poured a cup of foreign wine for the blind Master and said, "blind Master, you taste the foreign wine. It''s delicious!"


    "Good!" The blind man took his glass and drank it. After drinking, he reached out and touched his mouth. His aftertaste looked very enjoyable.


    Liu pangzi is also happy. He hopes to recover the property left by his parents. He can''t be unhappy. Seeing that the blind master has finished the wine in the glass, he takes up the bottle and pours another glass for him.


    "Fat boy, sit down too. Let''s have a good drink." The blind Master beckoned Liu pangzi and Wang Fan to sit down. The joyful look on his face made him look energetic.


    Liu pangzi sat down next to Wang Fan and said with a smile, "brother fan, you are really good. How do you think about inviting my second uncle to eat chicken and then asking for a house?"


    "When did I say that I traded an old hen for a house? I don''t have the money to buy wine for blind master. I''ll trade old hen for Liu Neng''s foreign wine! " Wang Fan took a sip from his glass and said to Liu pangzi with a smile.


    "Ah? ha-ha! Yes, the house is ours. We haven''t set up a pit for my uncle today. " Liu pangzi nodded and drank a mouthful of foreign wine.


    Sitting on the table, the blind man''s face sank and said to Liu pangzi, "fat boy, I''m not joking about Xiaojuan and Xiaofan today. Don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    The blind Master''s words surprised Wang Fan and nearly spewed out the wine in his mouth. Liu pangzi, who was sitting next to him, was stunned at first and then said solemnly, "blind Master, you raised our brother and sister. We will listen to what you said!"


    After that, Liu pangzi touched Wang Fan with his elbow and motioned him to say something with his eyes. However, Wang Fan seemed to be slow to respond. He just looked at the wine glass in his hand, but he didn''t express any opinions on this matter.


    After talking about asking for a house with Liu pangzi last night, Wang Fan has already thought about whether Liu can wait to die. He will find a lot of reasons to stop Wang Fan from asking for a house for Liu pangzi.


    It''s Wang Fangang who talks nonsense about making friends with Liu Juan and his plans to join Liu''s family. The purpose is to stop Liu Neng.


    But now I see the blind Master''s attitude. It''s not enough to talk about it.


    Let''s not say whether Liu Juan is willing to accept the marriage, but Wang fan can''t accept it. After all, Wang Yue is still thinking about her in his heart!


    Looking at Wang Fan''s worried appearance, Liu pangzi whispered to Wang Fan: "brother fan, you can marry my sister. You don''t need to get involved. It''s all fooling my second uncle. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    Hearing what Liu pangzi said in his ear, Wang Fan turned his head and looked at him. Liu pangzi was startled by his sharp eyes.


    Also want to go on to praise his sister how kind and beautiful Liu pangzi, raw to find out his praise, and a head of swallow back to the stomach.


    Don''t want to entangle this matter again, Wang Fan deliberately digs off the topic and says to the blind Master who is eating chicken legs: "blind Master, what''s the name of your move to clean up the funeral Kun that day? Can you tell me about it? "


    "What day?" The blind man put down his drumstick and asked.


    "That''s the day when my field opened and fat man recognized me as big brother." Wang Fan reminds.


    "I don''t remember. I''m old and have a bad memory. I only remember what happened yesterday and what happened today. Sometimes I think about what will happen tomorrow." The blind Master said to Wang Fan in a deep voice and took a drink from his glass.


    "This..." obviously felt that the blind master didn''t want to talk about that day, which made Wang Fan a little surprised.


    After all, everyone would talk about this kind of scenery. He wanted to blow it up when he had nothing to do, but he didn''t want to mention it at all, which made Wang Fan a little confused.


    Just when Wang Fan was worried about Liu Juan, which made him unhappy, he put down his glass and said, "Xiao Fan! Don''t always think about the past, people! Look ahead! No matter how you go along this road, there is no chance to turn back! Do you see what I mean? "


    Blind Master''s words made Wang Fan''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that blind Master would say so, and there was another layer of deep meaning in his words.


    Wang Fan, who has always regarded the blind master as an ordinary man, has realized that this blind old man with no name and surname is definitely not an ordinary person, and he may even be a hidden master.


    Now hearing the truth from the blind Master, Wang Fan firmly believes that the blind Master is definitely a person with a story, and his story is not necessarily shocking, but it is not something ordinary people can hear.


    In front of him, the blind Master was a little taller. Wang Fan nodded heavily, like a devout believer. Facing the sacred belief in his heart, he said in a deep voice: "blind Master, I want to worship you as a teacher, so you can accept me!"


    After eating the drumstick, the blind man stood up, wiped the grease on his mouth with his sleeve, and walked to his room with a smile.

 V1.Chapter 49

    Blind Master did not agree to Wang Fan''s request, which made Liu pangzi very disappointed for Wang Fan. However, looking back at Wang Fan, there was no disappointment on his face.


    Liu pangzi didn''t say much about worshiping his teacher. He got up and helped the blind Master back to his room. After he settled the blind Master, he went back to the yard.


    He pulled the chair to Wang Fan''s side again. Liu pangzi took up the bottle and filled it with wine for Wang Fan. He comforted him and said, "brother fan, when the blind Master is in a good mood, I''ll ask for it for you. Maybe he will promise you."


    "The matter of worshiping teachers?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Is it still about you and my sister?" Liu pangzi is laughing and joking.


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "the blind man didn''t refuse me either!"


    "That''s true." Savoring Wang Fan''s words carefully, Liu pangzi nodded in agreement.


    Although the blind master didn''t agree to Wang Fan''s request, he didn''t refuse Wang Fan directly. However, it''s hard for Liu pangzi to figure out what the blind master thought.


    Growing up beside the blind Master, Liu pangzi, though not very clever, is not a fool who does not know what to say and what to say, so he knows his temper well.


    Although he has lived with the blind Master for so many years, in his memory, the blind Master is a strange man who doesn''t like to talk much and doesn''t like to laugh much.


    Since Wang Fan appeared in Liu village, Liu pangzi felt that the blind Master seemed to be a different person. He asked Liu pangzi about Wang Fan from time to time. Occasionally, when he sat at the door listening to storytelling, he laughed for a while.


    Take today''s chicken eating as an example. What blind Master and Wang Fan said did not mention to Liu pangzi at all.


    Blind Master and Liu pangzi sometimes communicate with each other all day and say, "I''m full!"¡° I''m sleeping¡° Don''t call me if you have nothing to do


    For example, if you look forward, you can''t look back, or if you have a golden scale, it''s not in the middle of the pool. This kind of words seems to be incomprehensible to Liu pangzi, but the blind master didn''t talk to him.


    So when Wang Fan mentioned the matter of worshiping his teacher, Liu pangzi thought that the blind Master would agree to it. But the blind master went back to bed without even answering the question, and Wang Fan was not lost at all.


    Liu pangzi felt that he was more and more confused with the blind Master, and even Wang Fan was somewhat unpredictable.


    However, Liu pangzi has an advantage, that is, things he can''t figure out are directly ignored by him. In his eyes, no matter how important this matter is, as long as it doesn''t hurt his sister, it can be ignored.


    Thinking of his sister, Liu pangzi has some regrets in his heart. He really wants Wang Fan and Liu Juan to see each other. Maybe Wang Fan won''t be so determined to refuse such a marriage after seeing Liu Juan.


    Everything has a process. Although Liu pangzi has some regrets in his heart, he has strong confidence in his sister. He believes that as long as he is given a chance to recommend his sister, Wang Fan will never be so resolute again.


    Wang Fan, gnawing at the drumstick, glanced at Liu pangzi in a daze and said, "fat man, do you want to eat? If I don''t eat it, I''ll make it round! That chicken is for the blind man''s dinner. Don''t stretch out your hand! "


    "Brother fan, you can eat it. If you like it, you can eat this one too. I''ll stew another one for you in the evening." Liu pangzi holding the old hen''s plate, directly in front of Wang Fan, the tone is very sincere to him.


    Ben joked with Liu pangzi. How could Wang Fan eat a complete chicken by himself? He put down the chicken bone in his hand, burped and said, "OK, I''m full too. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back to bed. You can remember to pick someone up in the city at night."


    With these words, Wang Fan stood up and was ready to leave. Liu pangzi also stood up and asked anxiously: "brother fan, I''m still worried. Although you said something about xiaojuan''er, I don''t think my second uncle will return the house to us."


    "Worried?" Wang Fan, with a cigarette in his mouth, looks at Liu pangzi with a surprised look on his face.


    "Well, you don''t know, my second uncle, for the sake of money, but he doesn''t recognize his relatives!" Liu pangzi said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry! Your second uncle won''t give you the house at all. " Wang Fan waved his hand and said to Liu pangzi.


    Just worried about the house, Liu pangzi didn''t hear what Wang Fan said. When he came back, he opened his eyes and asked, "brother fan, what do you say? My second uncle won''t give us the house back at all? "


    "Yes! Do you think he is a fool? As far as I know about your second uncle, he must have been the legendary one in his last life. As long as he eats it into his mouth, you can''t take it out again! " Wang Fan smokes a cigarette and says it seriously.


    Wang Fan''s evaluation of Liu Neng was absolutely approved by Liu pangzi, but it made him a little confused. He pointed to half of the stewed chicken on the table and asked, "brother fan, you said that we had been busy for a long time and invited him to eat chicken, and you and xiaojuan''er. What''s the picture?"


    "What''s the picture? Didn''t I say that? The chicken was originally used to exchange wine. Who knows that your second uncle put down the wine and left. He didn''t even drink chicken soup. I made money from this business. "


    "What about xiaojuan''er and you?"


    "That''s something about us! I see your second uncle is not pleasing to the eye, deliberately angry with him, the result really put him angry enough, this business, I made money again Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi triumphantly, remembering that Liu Neng''s face turned into a pigliver color, Wang Fan felt very happy in his heart.


    "But didn''t you tell me last night that you wanted to go back to my old house with my second uncle?" Confused by Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi scratched his head and asked awkwardly.


    Heavily nodded, Wang Fan whispered to Liu pangzi: "the house must let him return, but it''s not this time, it''s not this way, do you understand?"


    "When will it be returned? Not that way? Can my second uncle ask us to take back the old house? " The more he listened, the more confused he was. Liu pangzi regretted that he didn''t study at the beginning.


    These days, not only the blind Master talks strangely, but also Wang Fan talks strangely, which makes people feel that they can''t find the north.


    Patted Liu pangzi''s shoulder, Wang Fan said to him with a smile: "have you ever heard of a sentence?"


    "What''s that?"


    "The swallow knows the ambition of the swan!"


    "I know! I know! Don''t forget to be rich! I''ve heard it in the storytelling that blind Master heard! " Liu pangzi finally had a chance to understand, and naturally he was happy.

 V1.Chapter 50

    Wang Fan didn''t go back to the casino in the east of the village. When he came to the entrance of the village, he happened to see a taxi parking there, so he got on the bus and went straight to Fuyuan teahouse in the city.


    As soon as I got out of the car at Fuyuan teahouse, I heard the girl''s greeting: "brother fan, please come inside!"


    Slightly drunk, Wang Fan nodded and walked into Fuyuan teahouse with a smile. The girls who were busy in the teahouse heard the sound of the door early in the morning. They stopped their work and said hello to Wang Fan.


    What about Wang Fan? Also a face of modest smile at them.


    A few days ago, when Wang Fan and Liu pangzi came to find brother Nan, these lovely girls, when they met him, although their faces were smiling, they were professional and made people have a sense of distance.


    At this moment, Wang Fan understood their enthusiasm for him from the smiles on the girls'' faces.


    Otherwise, beautiful women love heroes!


    At the beginning, Wang Fan was just an unknown little gangster. Yes, in the eyes of these girls, he was really an unknown gangster, so his appearance would not attract the girls'' attention at all.


    And now?


    Wang fan not only defeated Dongsheng''s mourning Kun, but also became the new leader of Sihai gang. Therefore, these girls'' attitude towards him has changed 180 degrees.


    Before Wang Fan came to the counter, a hot girl in cheongsam came down the stairs on the second floor. She gave Wang Fan a smile and said softly, "brother fan, brother Nan is waiting for you in tianzihao room."


    Wang Fan, standing on the first floor, hears the girl''s sweet voice and looks up at the girl standing on the stairs. Caught off guard, Wang Fan feels the rapid secretion of adrenal hormone and a warm feeling in his nose.


    "My mother! How white


    The idea of evil conquered reason in an instant. Wang Fan rubbed his nose with his hand and sighed in his heart.


    Of course, the girl on the stairs saw Wang Fan peeping, but she didn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, she pursed a smile and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, do you want a tissue? Why do you have a nosebleed? "


    "Heavenly Stems! Because of the dry weather Wang Fan put his hand under his nose and explained to the girl on the stairs with a red face.


    The girls in the teahouse cover their mouths and smile secretly. They don''t believe Wang Fan''s words at all.


    After receiving the paper towel from the girl in the counter, Wang Fan wiped away the nosebleed. Then he walked up the stairs with a smile and followed the snow-white girl in the cheongsam to the second floor.


    I don''t know whether it was the girl''s intention or Wang Fan''s panic.


    Two people up the stairs one after the other. When they got to the entrance of the second floor stairs, Wang Fan slipped under his feet and was unstable.


    "Ah


    When the girl leading the way screamed, a pair of red clouds instantly climbed up the pretty face.


    If changed peacetime, someone dares to play the hooligan so blatantly, the girl certainly mercilessly returns is a slap in the face.


    But today''s situation is different, but Wang Fan, who is walking behind her, is the new leader of Sihai gang.


    Hearing the girl''s cry of surprise, Wang Fan was also nervous. He stood up in a hurry and quickly put his hand to explain: "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t touch anything!"


    "It''s all right, van." The girl blushed and said shyly to Wang Fan.


    "Where did you fall, brother fan? Why is it bleeding again? " The girl took out a white handkerchief from her pocket and helped Wang Fan to wipe the blood on his lips.


    The girl''s action is so soft, and her facial features are exquisite. Her pretty face is so close to Wang Fan, so that people can hear her breathing and smell the fragrance in her nose.


    Adrenal hormone is soaring like no money. Wang Fan feels dizzy in his head and soft as octopus in the sea.


    "Beauty is a disaster! Beauty is a disaster! The most beautiful woman is the tomb of heroes


    Wang Fan, who feels that his feet are about to disobey him, silently sighs the old saying that beauty is in trouble, but his mouth is already close to the girl''s red lips.


    "Whatever! Under the peony, it''s romantic to be a ghost! Kiss first


    Wang Fan, who has been seduced by the girl''s charm, has no sense in his mind. Now he wants to kiss Fangze and eat the girl in front of him.


    "Brother, the total fare is 27 yuan! If you kiss me, you need more money! "


    The deep male voice, like a bolt from the blue, awakens Wang Fan who is ready to throw himself into the fire.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Wang fan saw a man whose facial features were crowded together. He was looking at him plaintively, and his hands were tightly attached to the man''s face.


    "Damn it! What are you doing? "


    Startled, Wang Fan quickly takes back his hand and wipes the greasy face of a man on the seat.


    The man with slightly loose facial features wiped his face with disgust and said: "brother, you wanted to kiss me on your own initiative, but I didn''t say to provide special service! I''m a serious driver


    "Fart! I''m stupid. Will I hug you pig''s head and kiss you? " Pointing at the man, Wang Fan cursed, reached into his pocket for money, prepared to pay the fare and left quickly.


    If it is known that Wang Fan, the new leader of the four seas gang, almost fell in love with a man with crowded facial features in a taxi, then he really won''t have to hang out in H City in the future.


    Looking at the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm, although he was very unconvinced, the man didn''t dare to say much in the end. However, in the spirit of love and dedication, he pointed to the number on the meter to remind Wang fan that there was still 27 yuan in the fare.


    After reaching into his pocket for a long time, Wang Fan found that he didn''t have any money with him. This situation made Wang Fan very embarrassed. He looked at the driver in the driver''s seat and hesitated for a long time. Then he said: "I forgot to take money when I went out, or you can kiss me. We are even!"

 V1.Chapter 51

    Fortunately, the taxi stopped in front of Fuyuan teahouse, and brother Nan came out to see off an old friend. Then he saw Wang Fan in the taxi, making ambiguous moves with the taxi driver.


    I thought I accidentally bumped into Wang Fan''s privacy, but Nange wanted to avoid it. As a result, he heard the noise of the taxi driver.


    "I''ll tell you! Don''t think you are on the road, I''m afraid of you! I''m a pig. I used to be on the road. Today you have to give me the car money! " The driver who twisted his facial features together again pulled Wang Fan''s wrist.


    Wang Fan, who was almost amused by the nickname "pig head three", pushed away the driver''s hand and said with a smile: "brother pig head, I didn''t say no money, didn''t I? You drive me back the same way, and I''ll pay you when I get to Liu village! "


    "Don''t do that. You little gangsters often cheat us drivers into going to the suburbs, then get off the car and run away. You want to fool me too. There''s no way!" The driver who claimed to be the third pig was more and more excited, and his facial features were more and more crowded.


    Originally, the taxi driver was a little scared when he saw the tattoo on Wang Fan''s body. After all, who are the good people to tattoo these days!


    But Wang fan is not a unreasonable master.


    As soon as he saw that he didn''t have any money in his pocket, he was embarrassed to get out of the car and ask Nange to lend money to the taxi driver, so he asked the driver to go back home, thinking that when he got back to Liucun, he would give the money to the driver named zhutousan.


    As a result, Wang Fan''s attitude is mild, but the taxi driver has a temper.


    I don''t know if it''s usually bullied by the little gangsters in the overlord car? Or see Wang fan is not what ruthless role, anyway is the driver called pig head three, and Wang Fan in the car seriously quarreled.


    Such a quarrel between the two people soon attracted the attention of passers-by outside the taxi. Fortunately, the people passing by the taxi were all in a hurry, but they didn''t stop to watch. However, some people heard the conversation between the two people inside the taxi and looked at the situation inside the taxi curiously.


    Nange, who had already walked to the teahouse, naturally heard the taxi driver''s words, and then saw the strange look of pedestrians on the road. Nange''s face was a little ugly. He said to the girl standing at the teahouse door: "go to the counter to get the money and help Xiaofan pay the fare!"


    "All right, Nang." The girl at the door nodded and agreed. She turned back to the teahouse to get the money.


    After a while, the girl took out the money, went to the taxi, knocked on the glass and handed the money to Wang Fan, which helped Wang Fan solve this urgent problem.


    Down from the taxi, Wang fan saw brother Nan''s gloomy face. He stepped forward with some embarrassment and said in a low voice, "brother Nan, I''m sorry. I forgot to bring money when I went out. I''ll send you the money later."


    "Come on! You don''t have to pay back the money. You''re just here. I have something to ask you. Go upstairs and say it! " Brother Nan took a long breath, patted Wang Fan on the shoulder, and then walked to the teahouse.


    After Nange, he walked to the second floor and came to the door of tianzihao room. When he saw the girl in his dream, Wang Fan''s face flashed shyness.


    Don''t know the condition of the girl is a Leng, followed by a smile, said to Wang Fan: "where brother good!"


    "Good! Good


    Dare not look at the girl''s cheongsam, Wang Fan faltered back, followed brother Nan into the room.


    Two people a front and a back into the room, Nan brother pointed to a sofa beside the tea table, said: "sit."


    Last time I came to this room, Wang Fan was only qualified to sit on the wooden chair. This time, he was already qualified to sit on the sofa. And last time, Wang Fan didn''t dare to sit on the sofa. But this time, Wang Fan heard Nange tell him to sit on the sofa, and immediately agreed to sit on the sofa.


    Brother Nan, playing with Buddhist beads in his hand, poured a cup of tea for Wang Fan, handed it to Wang Fan, and said, "have a taste, good Longjing tea."


    After taking the tea cup in brother Nan''s hand, Wang Fan smelled the faint fragrance of the tea and said: "brother Nan, the tea here is very good. I usually drink cold water, ha ha!"


    This is a self mockery, but stopped in brother Nan''s ear, it is particularly harsh and uncomfortable.


    It''s said that Sihai gang can''t make ends meet, and an old gang is going to decline. But after all, a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Nange thinks that according to the current situation, it''s not a problem for Sihai Gang to survive for at least a few years.


    But just now I saw that Wang Fan had no money to pay the fare. Nange began to doubt whether he was too optimistic about the future of Sihai gang!


    The leader of Sihai sect, who has no money to pay for the fare, can''t even afford to drink tea at ordinary times. If his friends on the road know about it, won''t they laugh?


    Looking at Wang Fan with a teacup in his hand and a smirk at him, brother Nan''s face was a little gloomy. He raised his hand and slapped it twice.


    The cheongsam girl waiting at the door opened the door and asked, "brother Nan, what can I do for you?"


    "Go to the counter and give Xiaofan 50000 yuan!" Nange said in a low voice.


    The girl took a look at Wang Fan, agreed and turned away.


    Wang Fan, who is holding a cup of tea and preparing to taste tea, hears brother Nan saying that he wants to take money for him, and sees the cheongsam girl''s eyes looking at him, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Nan elder brother gives money, must be worried that he is short of money, want to help him some expenses, this Wang fan is really from the heart to thank him.


    But just now that girl looked at him, it was the look at the beggar, which made Wang Fan feel uncomfortable.


    Before in the car, still have a dream, fantasy "peony flowers die, also romantic" he finally understood that it is really just a dream.


    Now the girl how realistic, how material, at this moment, let Wang Fan have personal experience.


    What beauty loves hero, that is fart!


    Beauty only loves local tyrants!


    And it''s the kind of local tyrant who is willing to spend money for her!


    The cheongsam girl quickly returned to the tianzihao room, carrying a tea bag from Fuyuan teahouse, went to brother Nan with a smile, and said softly, "brother Nan, ready."


    "Xiaofan, take it!" Nan elder brother is playing with Buddha bead, voice deep say.


    The tea bag in her hand was handed to Wang Fan. Although the cheongsam girl was smiling, it was really like a beggar.


    At this time, in Wang Fan''s eyes, this beautiful girl has no attraction, and the smile on her face is so fake, which makes Wang Fan feel nauseous.

 V1.Chapter 52

    Wang Fan, holding the teacup in his hand, smiles and sips the Longjing tea in the cup. He looks up and says to brother Nan, "brother Nan, I''ll go after a cup of tea. Money is OK."


    "Xiaofan, are you being polite to me?" Nange heard Wang Fan''s words, frowned tightly, and his voice became more and more low.


    If he didn''t pick up brother Nan, Wang Fan just looked at the tea in the cup wholeheartedly, as if he was appreciating some kind of art.


    The girl with the tea bag in her hand leaned against Wang Fan''s eyes again and said, "brother fan, this is also brother Nan''s kindness. You can take it."


    The girl''s voice is very sweet. It makes people feel greasy. If you don''t look at the expression on her face, you will be captured by her voice, just like falling into the mire of powerless struggle.


    Wang Fan didn''t look up and didn''t look at the expression on the girl''s face, but he knew that the girl didn''t care about him or comfort him, but to send him away early.


    Behind the smile, hide what kind of disdain, and how much indifference.


    Don''t want to be so embarrassed, Wang Fan drank a cup of tea, stood up and looked at Nange, said with a smile: "tea is good, Nange, there''s nothing wrong with me, I''ll go back first."


    "Xiaofan! What do you mean Nan elder brother''s facial expression is some Wen Nu, he is very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s such attitude.


    A person who is used to being superior can''t accept that ants refuse to give alms, which is obviously a kind of resistance to authority.


    Nange doesn''t allow such resistance, let alone Wang Fan. Although his mouth doesn''t explain it, the expression on his face has been revealed.


    The girl with the tea bag in her hand stepped back. She still kept a smile on her face and looked at Wang fan like a monster.


    Working in Fuyuan teahouse, she has seen some things more or less. In particular, a down-to-earth Taoist like Wang Fan came here to seek Nange''s support. During this period, the situation is much more than before.


    At the beginning, many people, like Wang Fan, pretended to be stubborn and refused to accept Nange''s help easily, but it was just a kind of face shirking. In a few rounds, they would take the tea bag in the girl''s hand and happily leave here to continue their life.


    It is because of such scenes that the girl did not pay attention to Wang Fan from the beginning, although he is the new leader of Sihai gang.


    Unfortunately, this time, the girl looked away.


    In fact, even brother Nan misjudged Wang Fan. Although he appreciated Wang Fan, he still felt that Wang Fan was just a little brother who dared to fight and kill.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t want to explain much, looked at brother Nan''s angry face and said with a smile, "actually, I came here today to say that I gave the place to Liu village."


    "What? Are you crazy? " Originally some discontent, now heard Wang Fan''s words, Nan brother completely angry, but because of the presence of outsiders, so he just rubbed the beads in his hand, and did not completely vent his emotions.


    Cheongsam girl is also a good observer. She can see brother Nan''s attitude towards Wang Fan, so she put the tea bag in her hand gently on the tea table beside her and asked sweetly: "brother Nan, I''d better avoid it!"


    "Good!" Nange''s answer is very straightforward.


    After nodding to brother Nan, the girl looked at Wang Fan contemptuously, with a sneer floating around her mouth. Her face became even colder, just like looking at a worthless waste.


    He directly ignores the girl''s attitude. In other words, Wang fan is too lazy to look at her again. If it''s not because he is still the leader of Sihai Gang, I''m afraid he won''t even bother to say more about Nange.


    After all, it''s a gift to the four seas gang. Wang Fan thinks it''s necessary to talk to brother Nan, which also shows that he is not an ungrateful person.


    Waiting for the girl to close the door gently, brother Nan didn''t hide his anger. He pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and said, "Wang Fan, what do you want to do! I recommend you as the leader of the hall to Uncle Hai because I appreciate you and think you will do something in the future. How about you! What the hell did you do! "


    "Brother Nan, why are you so angry? Let''s not say it''s my field in Liu village, it''s the other fields of Sihai gang in H city. How many more are there to make money? Everyone says that the Sihai gang can''t make ends meet. It''s not a groundless thing, is it Wang Fan didn''t flinch because brother Nan was angry. Instead, he picked out the current situation of the four seas gang.


    As a veteran player of the four seas gang and the right-hand assistant of Uncle Hai, the last thing Nange wants to mention is what Wang Fan said, although it is a well-known fact.


    "Hoo, Hoo!"


    Fist mixed with the wind, straight to Wang Fan''s face, brother Nan in the hands of the Buddha beads, at this moment, like iron fist set in general became a deadly weapon.


    Wang Fan, who is only two steps away from Nange, retreats to avoid Nange''s fist. Although he did, because Nange was suddenly in trouble, Wang fan is also in a cold sweat.


    In the past, I only knew that brother Nan was highly respected in the four seas gang. I''ve also heard that brother Nan was very powerful when he was young. But Wang Fan always thought that these were just brothers on the road. He would say that in order to hold brother Nan.


    Now it seems that Nange is not a weak chicken. Even now he is middle-aged, his skill is not inferior to that of young people.


    See Wang Fan unexpectedly avoid his this fist, Nan elder brother more angry, he did not hesitate to punch again, and still hit Wang Fan''s face.


    "Brother Nan!" Wang Fan, who retreated step by step, frowned and cried.


    "Don''t call me brother Nan. I''m going to clean up the door for Sihai Gang today. I''m blind. I recommend you to Uncle Hai!" The more Nange said, the more angry he was. His feelings for Sihai Gang made him angry. He had to teach Wang Fan a lesson and make him pay for what he said just now.


    Wang Fan, who dodges from left to right, is worried. Although he is not sure that he will defeat Nange, if he really does, then his days in Sihai gang will come to an end.


    Just when they were chasing each other and one was dodging from left to right, the door of the room was pushed open. The lunatic with a smile on his face was ready to enter the room. Seeing the appearance of Wang Fan and Nange, he was stunned for a moment.


    "Madman! You catch this boy for me. If I don''t skin him today, I''ll follow his surname! " Brother Nan yelled at the madman at the door angrily.

 V1.Chapter 53

    The madman at the door was stunned when he heard brother Nan''s words. He looked at Wang Fan, who was dodging from left to right, and then at brother Nan, who was angry. He licked his lips to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    Seeing that the madman was indifferent and looked at himself blankly, brother Nan became more and more angry. He roared angrily: "madman, don''t you listen to me?"


    "Brother Nan, don''t be angry! Xiao Fan is also for the four seas gang! " The madman frowned and explained for Wang Fan.


    Originally, he was angry because the madman didn''t do it. Now he heard the madman say so. Brother Nan was even more furious. He stopped and pointed to the madman and said, "OK! Good! You two wings are hard. You''re angry with me! Today, I''m going to kill you both here. It''s cleaning up the door for uncle Hai! "


    "Brother Nan, isn''t Xiao Fan the one who beat Dongsheng and made them lose 200000 yuan? As for it? Are we really afraid of Dongsheng people? " The madman hears Nan elder brother to hurtle oneself to rage, some are not happy to ask in reply.


    "What? Say it again Is angry Nan elder brother, heard the words of the madman is also a Leng, a face of doubt looked at the madman, and looked at the side of Wang Fan.


    Hearing the madman mention 200000, Wang Fan knew that he was talking about the western restaurant. In the past few days, he had not heard Nange talk about it. Wang Fan thought that the mute had already sent the money, but now he knew that the mute had never given the money.


    Looking at brother Nan who was looking at him, Wang Fan said with a straight face: "brother Nan, I can''t blame me for this. It''s dumb people who went to our place to make trouble. I just met them and taught them a lesson. I want more money, but it''s also because I can''t stand the arrogance of those Dongsheng people, so..."


    "What''s going on?" Nan elder brother interrupted Wang Fan''s words, but this matter let his in the mind comfortable a lot, so the anger on the face also dissipated half.


    Brother Nan is also angry because Wang Fan talks about his pain and worries that Wang Fan has two hearts for the four seas gang. Now what the madman says is enough to show that Wang fan is loyal to the four seas gang, so brother Nan naturally doesn''t need to be angry any more.


    However, as the elder brother, if he was so easy to get rid of his anger, wouldn''t he seem to have no face, so although the anger in Nange''s heart had already been relieved by more than half, he still spoke sternly to Wang Fan.


    The madman, who had entered the room, put a black travel bag on the tea table and said with a smile, "brother Nan, you need to calm down first. This is 200000 yuan sent by the mute. You can see it!"


    "Money, don''t look, I just want to know what''s going on!" Nange deliberately face, looking at Wang Fan asked.


    Things to ease, Wang Fan also did not affectate, in front of the madman said that day''s things again, but he did not mention Wang Yue, but to find another speech.


    Wang fan is here to talk about that day''s events, while the madman is on the side to add fuel to Dongsheng''s bad words. He is afraid that brother Nan will blame Wang Fan for being too impulsive. After all, the madman has been following brother Nan for a long time and knows more about the gang''s affairs. He also knows that the gap between the four seas gang and Dongsheng has become a fact.


    Wait for Wang Fan to finish what happened, the expression on Nan GE''s face is not as severe as before, but his brow is locked, but it makes people look worried.


    "Brother Nan, you don''t worry about losing Kun to make trouble, do you?" Wang Fan asked carefully.


    "The last time I was in Liucun, mourning Kun should have wanted to ask for a crime, but he didn''t expect to fall in there, so mourning Kun should not be bored, otherwise dumb people would not have sent money!" Nange is sure to say.


    When the madman heard what Nange said, he nodded frequently, and even praised Wang Fan: "Xiaofan is almost the nemesis of his death now. I heard from my brothers that the mute took many people to see Xiaofan that day, but he was worried that Xiaofan would beat him. Ha ha! Do you think the dumb scared Xiao Fan out of his wits


    "Brother lunatic, I don''t have that ability. If you and brother Nan hadn''t covered me, I would have been destroyed by mourning Kun!" In front of brother Nan and madman, Wang Fan said modestly.


    Wear a thousand, wear a thousand, flatter not to wear!


    Wang Fan''s words, let angry Nan brother is very useful, he looked at Wang Fan''s eyes is also a lot of gentle, but the mouth is a question: "Xiaofan, merits and demerits, you teach Dongsheng this thing, I appreciate, but you put the help to you cover the field to lose, you say you should not be punished!"


    "What? Xiaofan, you lost the field? What''s going on? Do you want me to send you some people? Who is the other party? " The madman asked anxiously.


    On hearing the words of the madman, Wang Fan quickly put his hand and explained: "brother Nan, brother madman, don''t get me wrong. I gave the place away, not robbed by others!"


    "Give it away? Xiao Fan, did you take the wrong medicine? " The madman looked puzzled and didn''t know what the purpose of Wang Fan was.


    Even brother Nan was a little surprised, but after all, he had been a big brother for many years. He asked calmly, "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Nan, in fact, you were angry that I didn''t finish when I said half of what I said just now." Wang Fan looked at brother Nan with a wry smile, then turned to the madman, and said, "now the gambling house is in recession. If we go on like this, the future of the four seas gang will be very bad. Although we don''t talk about it, our hearts are like a mirror."


    Although brother Nan doesn''t like to hear this kind of words, what Wang Fan said is really reasonable, and now he knows that Wang fan doesn''t have two hearts, so he doesn''t get angry any more. He just frowns and asks, "then you can get good business if you give the place away?"


    "Hey, hey! Brother Nan, you don''t have to say that I''m going to do a big deal when I give the place away. And if it''s done, we four seas gang can crush Dongsheng in the future! "


    "Big deal? How about Dongsheng If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s sincere face, Nange thought there was something wrong with his ears, and even suspected that Wang Fan was bragging there.


    Even the madman is a face of distrust, looking at the excited Wang Fan.


    Not caring about their attitude, Wang Fan said with a smile, "brother Nan, do you know that Liu village is going to develop into a logistics center in H city?"


    "Oh? I''ve heard some news, but will Liu Neng, the head of Liu village, let you in? " Brother Nan, who knows something about Liu Neng, is very skeptical. He doesn''t believe Liu Neng will give this kind of good thing to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan mouth light Yang, bad smile said: "I did not say to find Liu can cooperate!"

 V1.Chapter 54

    Qian, when Wang Fan left Fuyuan teahouse, he didn''t listen to brother Nan''s advice to take it back. Although he was really a little short of money now, his stubbornness didn''t make him bow to anyone.


    Nange was really surprised to hear Wang Fan''s plan. Even the lunatic, who has always been unhappy, is very happy today, and he can''t Stop Praising Wang Fan.


    When he sent Wang fan out of the teahouse, Nan told Wang Fan again and again that if he encountered any difficulties, he must not be embarrassed to open his mouth. No matter whether it was money or people, just talk to him directly.


    After all, Wang Fan''s plan to develop in Liucun has become a major opportunity for the four seas gang to turn over.


    When the madman drove Wang Fan back to Liu village, Liu pangzi didn''t pick up the he Guan in the yard, but Liu Sanye and many people were waiting at the gate of the yard.


    After saying goodbye to the madman, Wang Fan went to meet Mr. Liu. After all, Wang Fan hasn''t talked to outsiders about the things that the court gave Mr. Liu. So he, the boss in name, should look like a boss.


    "You came early enough!" When Wang Fan said hello, he found that there were some strange faces among these people.


    Hear Wang Fan and they say hello, the door in twos and threes together there smoking chat people, also smile at him to say hello.


    Third Master Liu, who is about to bloom happily, waits for Wang Fan to say hello to everyone, then mysteriously comes up, takes out a yellow crane tower cigarette from his arms, and puts it into Wang Fan''s hand while no one pays attention to it.


    "Nephew, this is for you." Third Master Liu lowered his voice and said with a flattering face.


    As soon as he saw the Yellow Crane Tower that Mr. Liu had stuffed into his hand, Wang Fan knew that this old man must have made a lot of money in the gambling house. The reason why he gave him this cigarette was that he was worried that Wang Fan would turn back and take back the place.


    Seeing through the mind of Third Master Liu, Wang Fan pretended to be surprised and asked, "Third Master, what are you doing? What are you doing with this? "


    "Oh, big nephew, it''s not that the income is good. I''ll buy you a cigarette to make you happy." Seeing that Wang Fan refused to take the cigarette he bought, Mr. Liu was worried. He was really afraid that Wang Fan would regret it, so he pushed the cigarette into Wang Fan''s hand.


    Seeing the anxious expression on Mr. Liu''s face, Wang Fan said to him, "Mr. Liu, the market is yours, and the money you earn is yours. It''s no fun for you to buy me cigarettes! I, Wang Fan, don''t have much ability, but I still keep my word


    With these words, Wang Fan shoved the cigarette in his hand to Mr. Liu, and his eyebrows were full of righteousness, just like Mr. Liu''s doing so was a great shame to him.


    When he heard Wang Fan''s words, he didn''t seem to be joking. When he looked at Wang Fan''s warm and angry expression, he had some admiration for Wang Fan.


    Although Mr. Liu''s seniority in Liu village is very high, and everyone in Liu village wants to give him some face, it is only in Liu village.


    Who is Wang Fan?


    He is the leader of Sihai gang. Although Mr. Liu doesn''t know how powerful the leader is, he still knows the power of Sihai gang.


    Therefore, Wang Fan''s giving Liu village to him is not a matter that can make him feel at ease.


    But the money made in the casino these days has really excited Mr. Liu. He has been reluctant to give up the money making business.


    He bought a yellow crane tower that he couldn''t bear to smoke, and pulled some card friends from the outside village to support the scene. Mr. Liu thought that if Wang Fan wanted to take back the field, he would persuade him to do so, and he would take these card friends here to play cards as chips. At the most, he would have to share the bill with Wang Fan.


    But looking at Wang Fan''s attitude now, it doesn''t seem to mean taking back the casino.


    It is said that Mr. Liu''s heart should be particularly happy, but he didn''t know what to do. Instead, he started to panic.


    After all, there were certain conditions for Wang Fan''s promise to give the place to him, and the Third Master Liu hasn''t made any contribution to this condition. Moreover, he heard from people in the village that Liu Neng seems to have made a statement. No one can think of any more ideas about the house Liu pangzi left behind by his father.


    Thinking about it, Mr. Liu still couldn''t help asking, "nephew, have you ever found Liu Neng?"


    "Well! I''ve looked for it! " Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    Looking at the expression on Wang Fan''s face carefully, he didn''t see the reason. However, Third Master Liu was puzzled again. He then asked, "can Liu promise Liu fatty?"


    "No, how could that son of a bitch agree! hey! Third master, it''s not that you don''t know him well. You have a dark heart! Ha ha The tone of Wang Fan''s speech is very relaxed, just like he doesn''t think much of Liu Neng''s attitude.


    For the first time in his life, I saw someone treat failure like this, which also made Mr. Liu feel that Wang fan is not a simple young man, and Liu Neng may really fall into his hands this time.


    But Wang Fan how to deal with Liu Neng, this is not the focus of Third Master Liu''s concern, his mind is now all in the casino!


    Since Wang Fan didn''t say anything about taking back the gambling house because of Liu Neng''s business, Liu Sanye didn''t dare to pull it up. He could only smile and say: "nephew, Liu Neng is really not authentic. I told you at the beginning that you don''t believe in this evil, but if you want to use me, I won''t refuse. After all, we have an appointment first!"


    When Liu Sanye said that he had an appointment, he looked at the casino behind him, and the meaning was clear.


    At the beginning, Wang fan made an agreement with Mr. Liu, but no matter whether it was successful or not, the venue of Liu village was given to Mr. Liu. Since Wang Fan said that he was a man of his word, naturally, this agreement could not be denied.


    Wang Fan, who knows Liu''s mind like the palm of his hand, looked at Liu and said with a smile, "Third Master, the court is yours now. If you don''t feel at ease, I can talk to you for a while, lest you always feel insecure!"


    "No! No! Don''t As soon as Wang Fan said that he wanted to explain the scene to everyone, Third Master Liu anxiously put forward his hand to stop Wang Fan from doing so.


    Liu San Ye''s attitude was unexpected to Wang Fan. He looked at Liu San Ye curiously and asked in a low voice, "San ye, what are you doing?"


    "You can''t let these bastards know that the game belongs to me. They are all my card friends on weekdays. If you let them know that the game belongs to me, what should they do in case they default on their debts? They don''t dare to be covered by your boss!" Third Master Liu leaned up to Wang Fan''s ear and explained to him solemnly.

 V1.Chapter 55

    Just as Third Master Liu was talking to Wang Fan, Liu pangzi also took a taxi to invite the lotus officials in the field. The three lotus officials followed Liu pangzi. When they saw Wang Fan, they all took the initiative to say hello and thank Wang Fan for his reward.


    Wang Fan was stunned by the thanks of the Dutch officials, but soon he saw the smiling appearance of Third Master Liu, and knew that he was responsible for all this.


    Sure enough, when Liu pangzi led the lotus officials into the field, Liu Sanye said with a smile: "I''ve sealed a red envelope for each of them, and there will be one every month in the future. It''s also a reward system, but I asked Liu pangzi to give it in your name, so don''t tell me to show it!"


    "Oh! How can I tell you something about not spending money to return favor! Don''t worry Wang Fan, with an expression I understand, replied to Mr. Liu with a smile.


    Seeing Wang Fan on the road, Liu Sanye was also very happy. He pointed to a strong young man not far away and said, "this is my grandson Dazhuang. I want him to take care of the business with Liu pangzi in the future. Dazhuang has a private car, so it''s convenient to pick up the Dutch officials in the future. It can save a lot of travel expenses."


    Of course, Wang fan knows that Liu San Ye''s intention is to gradually put his own people in the field to prevent Wang Fan from being envious of his harvest in the future.


    Since the venue has been given to Mr. Liu, Wang Fan naturally has no need to care about it. What''s more, the more Mr. Liu does this, the more he can tie him tightly with Mr. Wang Fan. Therefore, Wang fan does not hesitate at all and says to Mr. Liu, "OK! Let the big brothers follow me, I''ll tell Liu Pangzi, let the big guys be a guy, and the big brothers has the final say in private.


    "Good! Nephew, you are so interesting! Third master, I will never let you down! " The Third Master Liu, who was talked about by Wang Fan, assured Wang Fan with a smile.


    Waiting for everyone outside the house to enter the casino, Wang Fan took out a cigarette from his pocket, handed it to Mr. Liu and asked with a smile, "Mr. Liu, I met an expert today and asked me a question. I have been puzzled. I don''t know if you can tell me."


    "What expert? Do you know any other experts? " Third Master Liu lit a cigarette, took a puff and asked with his mouth.


    With a mysterious smile at Third Master Liu, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "Third Master, do you think that only Liu Neng has a good eye and is famous in both black and white? Wang fan is now the leader of Sihai gang. If you don''t talk about other places, even in H City, it''s not difficult to make friends with some talented people! "


    Wang Fan''s boast is out of the question, but it sounds like that to Mr. Liu.


    After all, whether Liu Neng has the ability or not, Mr. Liu is watching every day, and the reputation of the four seas gang is not that Mr. Liu has been listening to it for one or two years. When Wang Fan talks about the four seas gang, he will naturally deceive Mr. Liu.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was a big spendthrift and a great general, Mr. Liu believed Wang Fan''s words, but he was somewhat afraid of the questions Wang Fan wanted to ask.


    The elder Mr. Liu, who has lived to this point, can also be said to be an individual. He has played tricks with others all these years. He knows that many times things that seem harmless to people and animals are most likely to be used as traps to entrap people. So he turns his eyes and looks warily at Wang Fan, but he doesn''t answer any more.


    In the face of such an old fox, Wang Fan''s heart is also like a mirror. He didn''t pay attention to Mr. Liu''s suspicious face. Instead, he said to himself, "my friend, who is an expert, said something to me today. He asked me, if you have the chance to choose one of Jinshan and cornucopia, which one would you choose?"


    "Choose both!" Liu said with a smile.


    "Third Master, it''s said that you can only choose one of them. If you do, which one do you choose?" Wang Fan asked with a bad smile.


    "Jinshan, that guy has Jinshan, what do you want to buy? Go back and buy a cornucopia! " I don''t know what medicine Wang Fan sells in the gourd. Liu Sanye laughs and talks nonsense intentionally.


    "Third Master, do you know who I''m talking about?" Third Master Liu pretended to be a fool there. Wang Fan was not angry at all. Instead, he asked more mysteriously.


    "Who? Can''t be a Taoist who can turn stone into gold! Ha ha Third Master Liu touched his white beard and said with a smile.


    After looking around, Wang Fan waved to Mr. Liu and motioned him to put his ears together.


    Third Master Liu, who was intrigued by curiosity, really put his ears close to him.


    Wang Fan, with a serious expression, pasted his ear to Mr. Liu and said in a low voice, "the expert I''m talking about is the big boss who wants to develop our Liu village and build a logistics center here! Third master, you can''t say it! "


    "What?" When Wang Fan said that the expert he knew was actually the boss who wanted to build a logistics center here, Liu Sanye was so surprised that he almost sprayed out the cigarette in his mouth.


    Seeing that Mr. Liu took the bait, Wang Fan immediately made a silent gesture with his fingers and said to him in a low voice: "Mr. Liu, you can''t tell me this! This is our friend of the four seas gang. Our boss has repeatedly told us that we should not be involved in the affairs of Liu village, otherwise this boss will not take care of our business here in the later period! "


    "What else do you want to do in Sihai? Is this field out of business? Xiao Fan, tell the third master about it, and let him have a foundation in his heart! " As soon as he heard that Sihai gang was going to take a share in the logistics center, his eyes began to shine. However, when he thought of the field he just took over, it was likely that it would disappear, but his heart was in chaos again.


    No matter how cunning an old fox is, it can''t escape from a good hunter!


    Seeing Mr. Liu step by step fall into the trap set by himself, Wang Fan''s heart is really happy. However, he didn''t show it on his face at all. On the contrary, he said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Liu, don''t worry. As long as I stay in Liu village for one day, this field is yours. If our elder brother asks me to change the site, I will beg for you, See if he can see in my face, and let you cover the field here. "


    "Xiaofan, don''t scare your third master. I''ve put all my efforts into this field. If you withdraw, what can I do?" Liu San Ye listened to Wang Fan''s words, and his heart was even more flustered. Just now, he was still proud. At this time, his nose was slightly red and his heart was suffering, so he almost didn''t cry.


    Wang Fan, with a helpless face, shook his head and sighed: "Alas, I can''t help it. My boss also knows that I want real estate for Liu pangzi. He is worried that Liu Neng will take this opportunity to ask me for help, which will embarrass the expert!"


    "Xiaofan, as long as you can talk to the big boss, I''ll take the old and young people in the village. That''s the old house of Liu Neng and fat man Liu. I''ll get it back for you, too!" Third Master Liu rolled up his sleeve and said with staring eyes.

 V1.Chapter 56

    Third Master Liu is a man who regards money as his life, and as long as it''s money, he can''t let it go.


    Before Wang Fan talked about Jinshan and cornucopia, Liu Sanye just heard it as a joke, but when he heard Wang Fan say that this multiple choice question was said by the big boss of Liu village, Liu Sanye had a bold guess in his heart.


    Where is this multiple choice question!


    This is clearly the big boss, who is hinting that Wang Fan and the people of Sihai Gang want to ask them to help them do something, and then pay them or take a share in the logistics center.


    If you can hold Wang Fan''s thigh, naturally you can have a bite of the fat meat in the logistics center. How can Mr. Liu not be in a hurry!


    Although Liu Neng also promised to help the old and young people in the village to pay compensation, it''s like giving you a golden mountain. In the end, he has nothing. But if he can join the four seas gang, he will really hold a cornucopia!


    Which is more important? How could Mr. Liu be confused!


    However, Wang Fan didn''t seem to buy Third Master Liu''s account. He just gave a smile and said, "Third Master, you may have heard that Liu Neng said that he would not give his house to fat man Liu."


    "Xiaofan, you can rest assured that the third master will support you in this matter. People in the village have long been disgusted with Liu Neng. He has blacked his conscience. We can''t let him continue to bully Liu fatty!" When he said this, Mr. Liu was filled with righteous indignation, as if he were a chivalrous man defending justice.


    Looking at Liu''s acting there, Wang Fanqiang didn''t smile and said solemnly: "Third Master, you misunderstood that Liu Neng didn''t promise me to return Liu pangzi''s real estate. In fact, I did it on purpose. Even as we agreed before, I was worried that Liu Neng would get close to me through Liu pangzi''s real estate, I told you that on purpose. "


    "Ah? You don''t want to help Liu pangzi get a house? Then you... "Before he finished, Mr. Liu understood what Wang Fan meant.


    The question that has been bothering Mr. Liu these days finally finds the answer at this moment.


    Liu San Yeh never believes in any good things like pie falling from the sky, nor does he believe that a fool will take the position of big brother. Therefore, Wang Fan turns to him for help and recklessly gives him the gambling house, which becomes Liu San Yeh''s heart disease.


    At first, when Liu Sanye heard that Wang Fan asked for real estate for Liu pangzi, he was mercilessly rejected by Liu Neng. He thought that Wang Fan would turn his back and refuse. So he held an emergency family meeting at home to discuss how to deal with Wang Fan and Liu Neng.


    Later, it was found that Wang Fan didn''t say anything treacherous because of this incident. Liu Sanye thought that Wang Fan''s face was a problem and it was hard to take back his original words in front of him, so he still wondered whether to give Wang Fan some benefits in exchange for his control of Liucun casino.


    But now he finally understood that Wang Fan didn''t want to ask Liu pangzi for real estate at all. He deliberately annoyed Liu Neng, that is, he wanted to cut off Liu Neng''s back road, and he gave away the gambling house to others in order to stop them.


    As long as the Sihai gang and the big boss of the open shop join hands, let alone Liu Neng, the head of Liu village, or the top 100 people in Liu village, they will not be their rivals at all. At that time, let alone the compensation, I''m afraid that the casino will be in vain.


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he was. Douda''s sweat came out of his forehead and slid down his old cheek.


    Wang Fan, who has been staring at Mr. Liu carefully, naturally sees his mood changes, which is exactly what Wang Fan wants.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick!


    Wang Fan patted Third Master Liu''s shoulder helplessly and said in a heavy tone: "Third Master! Anyway, you are also the oldest old man in Liu village. I''ll give you this casino to earn money for a few days. It''s also filial piety for fat man Liu! Don''t feel uncomfortable. If the children can''t get along one day, as long as Liu pangzi and I are still in H City, you can let them run to me! "


    "Xiaofan! The third master is in a bad mood! " Third Master Liu is a good person. He also understands that Wang Fan''s words about going to him are just polite words, but he is really sad in his heart.


    Watching others make money, but he can only leave his hometown in poverty. I''m afraid no one will be angry. What''s more, Third Master Liu, who regards money more important than life, really wants to hold Wang Fan and cry.


    "Third Master, don''t feel bad. We can make friends with each other. Wang Fan won''t forget this friendship! Cherish these days! Make as much as you can! " Wang fanyue said that the more sensational it was, it was as if the venue would be gone tomorrow, and they would be driven out of Liu village.


    Seeing that a lot of money was about to fly away, how could Mr. Liu wait to die? He reached out to wipe the wet corners of his eyes and said to Wang Fan, "Xiaofan, since you have also said that we are friends who forget our years, you can''t ignore my old brother! As long as you don''t forget our friendship, you can tell me what you need from your elder brother about the logistics center. "


    Liu San ye, who is in a hurry, no longer calls Wang Fan''s nephew. For the sake of money and his family''s more than ten mouths, he is actually commensurate with Wang Fan as a brother. This is what Liu San ye said at the beginning, "as long as you can make me fat, I can call you brother!"


    "Alas! Third master, you are so, you say so, my heart is sour, in fact, I don''t want to see you like others, and finally come to nothing Wang Fan''s tone of voice is more and more low.


    Liu San Yeh''s eyes brightened and said to Wang Fan, "Xiao Fan, my little granddaughter looks reasonable. If I don''t decide for you, you''ll marry my little granddaughter. We''ll become a family. You can get a share for our family in the logistics center. No one else can say anything about it."


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Liu would think of such a way for money. Wang Fan was stunned for a moment.


    I don''t know when Liu pangzi, who has been behind Liu Sanye, looks embarrassed and says, "Sanye, your little granddaughter just went to high school. Can you get married?"


    Liu Pangzi''s remark gave Wang Fandou a good laugh, but also the old face of Liu Sanye, but the old fox refused to stop. He said, "why not?" I am her grandfather, I has the final say.


    "That''s not true. Brother fan and my sister Liu Juan are engaged. Blind master made a matchmaker!" Liu pangzi said slowly.


    Third Master Liu took a look at fat man Liu, then turned to Wang Fan and asked seriously, "can I make my granddaughter a little girl for you?"

 V1.Chapter 57

    Of course, Wang Fan will not be shameless to agree to Liu''s proposal, but Liu''s move also gives Wang Fan confidence in his plan.


    When you can''t persuade the wolf king to lead the wolves to you, you can choose another wolf king for the wolves who can obey your orders, and third Master Liu is the new wolf king selected by Wang Fan.


    Through the relationship between GUI Shu and Wang Fan, Wang Fan has learned a lot about the reconstruction of Liu village, especially about the developers. GUI Shu has obtained the first-hand and most detailed information according to Wang Fan''s requirements.


    However, Wang Fan only knows the news of the developers and doesn''t know any developers. The reason why he brags in front of Mr. Liu is to make Mr. Liu more loyal to him, and he does.


    Now that Liu village is ready, the next step is to start with the three developers. Wang Fan has a premonition that Liu Neng is likely to have joined hands with Dongsheng to get rid of the three developers.


    From ghost uncle, it is known that this transformation of Liu village into a logistics center is a group. The two boss in this group is the local people in H city. But these two bosses are not the largest shareholders. Has the final say is actually a foreign businessman.


    I don''t know what this foreign businessman is looking for in H city. He even wants to invest and do business here. What''s more, he wants to build the second largest logistics center in China in the suburb of H city.


    Of course, Wang fan is not interested in the ambition of this big boss. Now he wants to consolidate his position in Sihai Gang through the opportunity of Liu village''s transformation. He also wants to take this opportunity to crush Shengkun and Mahou.


    It''s not that Wang fan is narrow-minded, because he had a bad time with mourning Kun and Mahou before, so he wanted to upset them.


    But Wang Fan has his own plan in his heart.


    Only by gaining a firm foothold in Sihai gang can he have a say in H city. Only in this way can he better prevent Mahou from selling Jinbuhuan to more people. Once Jinbuhuan has a problem, the boss behind Mahou will naturally come forward.


    At that time, as long as the bureau is set up and the boss behind the scenes of Mahou is introduced into the sight of the police, the task of ghost uncle will be completed unconsciously.


    This plan is easy to say, but not difficult to do. Fortunately, with the help of ghost uncle, Wang Fan didn''t think it was impossible.


    At the beginning of the plan, Wang Fan had no chance to stop. Since there was no problem with Liu Sanye, his next step was to focus on the three developers, and he had already inquired about the work places of the two developers in the city.


    This morning, Wang Fan took Liu pangzi to take a taxi from Liu village to the business building of Sanlong group in H city.


    As soon as they entered the building, two security guards met them. Without waiting for the security guard to ask them, Liu pangzi said coldly, "let''s find boss Ma!"


    "Do you two have an appointment?" One of the security guards with a red sleeve hoop and the word "Captain" written on it politely asked Liu fatty.


    "What''s the appointment! We Kunge come to see your boss ma. Do you need to make an appointment? You don''t want to mix up! " Liu pangzi''s face was full of flesh, and he said to the security team leader arrogantly.


    Wang Fan, with a cigarette in his mouth, pushed the big sunglasses on his face and said with disdain, "have you ever heard of me, Dongsheng mourning Kun? "Yes, I am!"


    The security guard behind the security team leader heard that Wang Fan was rude, and his face immediately became ugly. He raised his legs and wanted to get close to Wang Fan, but he was stopped by the team leader.


    After all, the security captain was older. He looked at Wang Fan carefully and asked tentatively, "brother Kun? Are you the one from Dongsheng credit company


    "Nonsense! Can I still be an impostor? " Wang Fan vomited a cigarette to the security team leader, and replied with a rude attitude.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing beside Wang Fan, was also arrogant. He pointed to the security captain and said, "boy, if you delay brother Kun''s business, believe it or not, I will make you unable to see the moon tonight!"


    "Letter! Letter The security team leader fanned Wang Fan''s cigarette with his hand, retreating and nodding.


    Although the young security guard is very unconvinced, his team leader has already counselled him. Of course, he also knows that the two hard stubbles in front of him should not be provoked by his role.


    The security captain stretched out his hand to make a gesture of invitation and said to Wang Fan, "brother Kun, please wait a moment. I''ll call boss Ma to see if he is in the office."


    "Well! Quick action! I have something important to discuss with boss Ma! " Wang Fan heard the security captain said so, his heart is also a burst of ecstasy, but his face is still a cow force coax appearance.


    He led Liu pangzi to the rest room next to the guard room. Wang Fan sat down on the soft sofa. The young security guard followed them into the rest room with two bottles of mineral water in his hand and put them on the tea table in the room without saying a word.


    When the young security guard turned to leave, Liu pangzi picked up the mineral water on the tea table, unscrewed the bottle cap and took two mouthfuls of it. He said to Wang Fan with a smile, "brother fan, it''s wonderful that you planted the blame! After a while, if boss Ma is furious with us, he will hate mourning Kun to death! "


    "If Liu Neng and Liu Neng join hands, our plan will come to an end! You boy, pay attention to me. Don''t miss the filling later, you know? " Wang Fanshun picked up the mineral water on the tea table and warned the excited Liu pangzi with a serious expression.


    It''s part of Wang Fan''s plan to meet boss MA in Sanlong group today. Just as Liu pangzi said, Wang Fan''s intention to come to Sanlong group in the name of mourning Kun is to make things happen, and it''s also to make the chickens fly and the dogs jump. No one can live in peace.


    As long as the reputation of mourning Kun is destroyed here, Liu Neng can only choose the four seas gang in H city if he wants to use the help of the underworld. But Wang Fan has blocked Liu Neng''s way by taking advantage of Liu pangzi''s business, so Liu pangzi is so excited.


    Two people waited in the lounge for more than ten minutes, but they didn''t wait for the security team leader to come. Wang Fan was flustered. He said to Liu pangzi standing at the door, "pangzi, go and see what''s going on?"


    "Well!" Liu pangzi, who was holding the wall at the door, agreed. He just raised his legs to go out, but he fell heavily on the ground.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, immediately stood up and wanted to see Liu pangzi''s situation. But before he could stand still, he felt dizzy and fell on the sofa.

 V1.Chapter 58

    When Wang Fan''s brain regained consciousness, he found that he had been lying on the hospital bed. As soon as he was ready to sit up, he found that his right hand was handcuffed on the guardrail of the hospital bed.


    "Be honest!" See Wang Fan opened his eyes, sitting on the side of a policeman seriously warning him.


    He blinked and saw clearly that the policeman, not the security guard, was sitting on the opposite side of the hospital bed, and he was also a policeman Wang Fan knew, which made him a little confused.


    The young policeman in police uniform was the one Han Chen sent to the monitoring room to check the power supply in the interrogation room of the anti drug detachment last time.


    Pretending to be mourning Kun to make trouble in Sanlong group, even if it''s a quarrel or beating someone, it can only be regarded as a public security case. At most, the police of the nearby police station will deal with it. It''s not enough for the anti drug detachment to investigate it!


    Unless Wang Fan and they are involved in drugs!


    At the thought of drugs, Wang Fan''s heart suddenly cool!


    In the lounge of Sanlong group, he and Liu pangzi lost consciousness for no reason. It should be because they drank the mineral water sent by the young security guard. But the two bottles of mineral water were tampered with and put some drugs in it?


    "Damn it! If you let me know who did it, I''ll kill him myself! " The regretful Wang Fan vowed silently in his heart that he would let the person who framed him pay the price.


    Wang Fan''s chest was oppressed, and he felt that his head was about to burst. He reached out and touched his face, and a deep pain spread all over his body.


    "Damn it! It''s not a drug allergy Wang Fan, who showed his teeth in pain, blurted out.


    The young policeman sitting there frowned and said to Wang Fan, "I told you not to move? After a while, you''ll have to go back to your crime! "


    "Police comrades, I was framed. You see I''m allergic to drugs. Let the doctor take a look at it for me. My head feels like it''s going to explode!" At this time, Wang Fan had no choice but to pitifully turn to the young policeman for help.


    Unexpectedly, the young policeman had no sympathy at all. He looked at Wang Fan and said with a sneer, "it''s OK. The doctor has seen it and said that when you get rid of the inflammation, it will be OK. Don''t worry!"


    Listen to the young police, Wang Fan almost a mouthful of old blood gushing out, dare feeling is not that he is lying here suffering to death, speaking so easily.


    "Still wait to disappear inflammation, natural meeting is good!"


    Wang Fan said hello to the ancestor of the eighteen generations of the young policeman in his heart, but his face looked pathetic, hoping to win some sympathy.


    However, there were only two of them in the room. The young policeman was just like a son of a bitch. He ignored Wang Fan''s pain and sat there looking at Wang Fan, occasionally with a sneer.


    Consciously help has no hope, Wang Fan reluctantly lying on the bed, heart began to think, how to spend the rest of his life.


    "If it''s an ordinary drug, I have to go to the addiction treatment center when I leave the hospital. It''s said that there are some new drugs that can make addicts get rid of drugs to the maximum extent. It seems that I need to contact uncle GUI!"


    "Damn it! It can''t be the son of a bitch, who has already joined hands with boss Ma! "


    A terrible thought flashed through Wang Fan''s mind, which scared him into a cold sweat.


    Looking back at the attitude of the security team leader at that time and his manner when talking, Wang Fan felt more and more that he might have broken his own identity at that time, just to dig a hole for Wang Fan to jump in, so he pretended to be afraid.


    Then the security team leader is likely to tell boss Ma about Wang Fan pretending to be mourning Kun, and boss Ma will let his men poison Wang Fan in the water they drink.


    Now that boss Ma and mourning Kun have cooperated, mourning Kun will surely know about it. According to mourning Kun''s way of doing things, he will definitely put money in the water Wang Fan and his friends drink!


    If the gold is not exchanged, Wang Fan''s time is really limited!


    When he was on the rooftop, uncle GUI had clearly told Wang fan that the most fatal thing for Jin Buhuan, a new type of drug, is that the addict will end his life in a limited time, and there is no effective way to solve this problem.


    As soon as he thought that he had stumbled because of his carelessness, Wang Fan was so angry that he smashed his fist on the hospital bed. Because he used too much force, the needle on the back of his hand was deformed, and a big blood bag was soon aroused in his blood vessel.


    Sitting there watching Wang Fan''s young police all the time, he saw that Wang Fan suddenly got angry. He quickly stood up, pressed the pager next to the hospital bed, and yelled at mckong: "nurse, 13 patients have got the needle!"


    As soon as the young policeman finished, Wang Fan suddenly sat up, grabbed his collar, bit his teeth and said to him, "where''s my mobile phone? Give me my cell phone! "


    "Wang Fan, you calm down, you let go, I warn you, if you don''t let go again, I''m sorry, how can you be so rude!" Before the young policeman finished his warning, he was dragged down on the hospital bed by Wang Fan. He was startled by the sudden accident. His hands were fluttering wildly, trying to struggle to get up from the hospital bed.


    After all, one hand was handcuffed to the hospital bed. Wang Fan was not able to hold the young police. After only one or two rounds, the young police broke away from Wang Fan and quickly fled to one side, panting and looking at the red eyed Wang Fan on the hospital bed.


    Why do young policemen run away?


    Because he looked at Wang Fan''s eyes, there was a little bit of confusion.


    Struggling to sit up, Wang Fan pulled the needle off his hand, pointed to the young policeman and yelled: "you bring me your mobile phone right away! If you miss my business, I want you to look good! "


    "Wang Fan, don''t think you and Wang Yue are relatives, you can do whatever you want here! I tell you, Wang Yue will not be partial to you! " The young policeman, who has been relieved from the confusion before, is now warning Wang Fan with integrity in the face of his arrogance.


    "Fuck you! I''ve been cheated! You''re talking to me like a fool here. Give me your cell phone. Do you hear me! Now! right off! I''ll fuck you Wang Fan, who is about to collapse in panic, roars hysterically at the young police.


    He is going to contact uncle GUI now. He must tell Uncle GUI about himself. Only uncle GUI can find a way to save him. Even if the hope is slim, it''s better than waiting to die in despair here.

 V1.Chapter 59

    Just as Wang Fan pulled his handcuffed hand on the hospital bed and pointed to the young policeman who was crazy to ask for a mobile phone, the door of the ward was pushed open. A man in police uniform who looked more than 40 years old entered the ward with a gloomy face. Wang Yue, who was also ugly, followed him.


    Wang Fanming was stunned by the appearance of the middle-aged police. He took a look at the police rank on each other''s shoulders and knew that the middle-aged man should be in charge. Instead of saying anything to the young police, he turned to the middle-aged police and said, "give me back my mobile phone. I have something important!"


    Wang Fan did not reveal his identity, because Uncle GUI once told him that as an undercover agent, no matter what kind of situation, even in the face of the choice of life and death, you can not violate the rules and trust anyone other than the liaison officer, unless the other party can show the way to connect.


    So even the middle-aged policeman in front of him seemed to be the leader of Wang Yue and the young policeman, but Wang Fan did not say that he was an undercover.


    What''s more, uncle GUI just told Wang fan that he was unusual in the police force. How dare he trust anyone easily.


    The middle-aged policeman with gloomy face didn''t answer Wang Fan. He turned to Wang Yue behind him and said, "let the doctor give him an injection of tranquilizer. If the trouble goes on like this, where will the face of the police force go?"


    "Good!" Wang Yue, who was behind the middle-aged policeman, nodded and agreed without hesitation. She didn''t even look at Wang Fan.


    I thought Wang Yue would say two words for herself, but who would have thought that Wang Yue had such a cold attitude, just like Wang Fan was a stranger.


    Standing on one side of the young police, timidly said: "Cai detachment, this thing is not my fault, he suddenly crazy here shouting, I can''t stop his mouth."


    "I didn''t say you were responsible. What are you afraid of?" Cai detachment glared at the young policeman, and the tone of his speech was not good.


    The young policeman who was reprimanded turned his head aside and didn''t say much, but his face was obviously unconvinced.


    But Wang fan can''t take care of these two people''s affairs. The only thing in his mind now is to find the ghost uncle and confirm whether he has smoked gold.


    Although from the first day as an undercover, Wang Fan has been ready to sacrifice, but anyway, he feels that if he dies because of this, he will not only feel special, but also be treated as a laughing stock.


    So after the CAI detachment reprimanded the young police, Wang Fan asked anxiously: "Cai detachment, you give me my mobile phone back. I really have something important to call."


    "What call? Now the police suspect that you are a drug addict and are suspected of raping a female student. You are now a suspect, do you know? You want to call! Why don''t you go to heaven! " Cai detachment stood one meter away from Wang Fan with a cold face and scolded him in a low voice.


    As soon as he heard that Cai detachment suspected him of taking drugs, Wang Fan suddenly sat down on the bed. Although there was no way to accept such a fact, now that Cai detachment said so, it should be very close.


    Thinking that he had to pay so much to be an undercover agent and eventually die on drugs, Wang Fan was very upset.


    "You little bastards! Even if you are willing to degenerate, you still want to spoil others! You boy, I don''t think it''s wrong to shoot ten times! " Cai detachment pointed at Wang Fan and reprimanded him in a loud voice, which showed how disgusted he was to Wang Fan.


    "Abuse others?" Wang Fan, who was in a trance, heard the second half of CAI''s speech, but it also made him feel confused.


    Standing at the edge of the bed of the young police disdain said: "are you playing Hi, do not remember what they have done?"


    "What have I done?" Wang Fan looks at the two people in front of him.


    "We received a report that when we found you in the hotel, you were about to take off your pants! Fortunately, sister Yue is quick, otherwise! That girl will suffer The young policeman looked at Wang Fan as if he were looking at garbage, and the tone of his mouth was even more strange.


    This kind of reply made Wang Fan sweat. He should have been trapped by others. The other party not only wanted to make him addicted to drugs, but also wanted to make him take legal action, which would never be forgiven.


    It seems that boss Ma and mourning Kun of Sanlong group want to completely remove his roadblock.


    Fortunately, Wang Yue arrived in time and didn''t make Wang Fan a big mistake. However, judging from Wang Yue''s attitude just now, it was obvious that she would not easily forgive herself, which made Wang Fan feel wronged.


    Wang Fan sighed and asked: "is that girl OK?"


    "Of course it''s all right, sister Yue''s skill, hum! If you haven''t been killed, you''ve been merciful! " Said the young policeman with a sneer.


    "What nonsense!" Cai detachment glared at the young policeman, then turned to Wang Fan and said: "boy, I tell you, although officer Wang used force against you, it was also to save the victim, so if you want to complain, our police won''t be afraid of you!"


    Touching his swollen head like a pig''s head, Wang Fan finally understood that his appearance was not a drug allergy at all, but was beaten by Wang Yue. It was obvious that Wang Yue was really angry at that time.


    Wang fan knows Wang Yue''s skill. Although it doesn''t seem to have much at ordinary times, even Wang fan doesn''t dare to take it lightly if he really plays with his life.


    Judging from Wang Yue''s ruthlessness, Wang fan knows how angry she was at that time. Originally, Wang Yue was dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s social affairs, but now she bumps into Wang Fan to do such dirty things. It can be imagined that Wang Yue didn''t kill Wang Fan on the spot, and he still has feelings for him.


    Wang Fan, who was smiling bitterly, shook his head and said to the CAI detachment, "what the police taught me is, how dare I talk nonsense!"


    "You have a good attitude! But you have to be honest about who you bought the drugs from and who helped you bring the girl students to the room! " Cai detachment was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude. Seeing that he was no longer as crazy as before, they asked about the situation at that time.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the hospital bed, blinked. He looked at Cai detachment seriously and said, "Sir, I want to say that I was framed. I don''t know what happened. Do you believe it?"


    "Are you going to show your intelligence here? Do you think that if you don''t know, I can''t help you? " Cai detachment frowned and questioned Wang Fan on the bed.


    Just when Wang Fan felt powerless to explain, a voice came from the door of the ward: "I can prove that he was framed!"

 V1.Chapter 60

    At the door of the ward, a doctor in a white coat and disposable mask is walking into the ward with Wang Yue. Although he can''t see the expression on his face, his eyes are frightening.


    Wang Yue looked at Wang Fan on the bed, then turned to Cai detachment and said, "Cai detachment, this is Professor Li from B city."


    "Hello, Professor Li!" Cai detachment warmly extended his hands and took Professor Li''s hand to greet him.


    City B is the capital of China, and also the gathering place of cultural and scientific research talents. Any person of professor level from city B can be looked up to here.


    It''s no wonder that when Cai detachment heard about the origin of Professor Li, their attitude changed so much.


    Professor Li nodded, pulled back his hand, took off the mask, and said with a smile: "Cai detachment, I was invited to give a lecture in H City, and met officer Wang to ask me questions, so he was good at advocating to understand the patient''s situation. You can''t blame officer Wang!"


    "Where, where! With Professor Li''s advice, the police will be more steadfast when they do things! " How dare Cai detachment offend Professor Li? Of course, it''s a compliment.


    Everyone knows that the imperial capital is rich in high-ranking officials. Doctors like Professor Li are also the favorite friends of high-ranking officials. Therefore, Cai zhidui knows very well that if he offends such a person as Professor Li, he may offend a high-ranking official in the imperial capital, which is the result he does not want to see.


    Even sitting on the bed of Wang Fan, at this time, there is no previous anxiety, and even the whole person is completely relaxed.


    This is not because of the change of CAI detachment''s attitude, nor because of Professor Li''s words to prove his innocence, but because Professor Li is not new to him.


    Looking at the gentle ghost uncle in a white coat pretending to be a professor from B city, Wang Fan could not help sighing: "he is worthy of being his own teacher! It''s like what you''re pretending to be! It''s like a professor when you wear this outfit


    However, Wang Fan thought about it in his heart. He didn''t dare to show anything on his face. After all, there are so many people around him. If he is not careful, he will be seen through.


    Ghost uncle and Cai detachment embarrassed a few words, then turned his head to look at Wang Fan, see Wang Fan pig''s head, ghost uncle surprised asked: "officer Wang, is the patient allergic to drugs ah, this situation how you did not tell me?"


    "Yes, drug allergy!" Wang Fan said.


    I thought Wang Yue would get off the donkey down the slope, and then Wang Fan went on talking. But who could have thought that Wang Yue didn''t appreciate it at all, and said coldly: "I beat you! If my colleague hadn''t stopped me, I would have twisted his head off! "


    Wang Yue''s reply made everyone in the room sigh, but the young policeman admired Wang Yue''s appearance and quietly extended his thumb to Wang Yue, with a look of iron powder on his face.


    Cai detachment, who was the first to react to this, said to Wang Yue: "Comrade Wang Yue, don''t be so angry. You are fighting to protect the victims. Don''t say it like a personal grudge."


    "Yes! yes! yes! I deserve what I''ve done. I''m the one who''s bothering the officers! " Wang Fan also admitted his mistake with an excellent attitude, and his eyes aimed at Wang Yue from time to time.


    However, Wang Yue''s face is still frosty. She doesn''t take Wang Fan''s responsibility seriously at all. In her opinion, the dirty things Wang Fan did should have been punished more severely.


    But the ghost uncle''s face was helpless. He shook his head and said, "officer Wang, you blame him wrong!"


    "Wrong? Professor Li, when I came into the room, I saw him taking off his pants and trying to rape the poor girl student. If I hadn''t done it quickly, I was afraid he would have succeeded! " Wang Yue said unconvinced.


    "I was on my way to the ward just now, didn''t I tell you? There''s something wrong with the patient''s blood test. " Ghost uncle looks at Wang Yue regretfully.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Wang Fan has been paying attention to the ghost uncle in front of him. Seeing the expression on the ghost uncle''s face full of regret, his heart is cold.


    "It seems that I''ve been cheated! Even ghost uncle thinks I''m almost finished! "


    Wang Fan was very sad because he thought that he would only have three years to live after taking gold. But because Wang Yue was present, he could not express his emotion.


    Hearing that, Wang Yue''s face was a little ugly, her eyes were a little red, and her voice was very low: "isn''t she addicted to drugs? We''ll help him get rid of drugs. "


    "Yes, the conditions of our drug treatment center in H city are very good. If Professor Li is interested, I can show you around." Cai detachment lost no time to contact more with Professor Li from B city. At this time, they invited each other.


    Ghost uncle listened to two people''s words, but laughed, he went to Wang Fan''s side, patted Wang Fan''s shoulder, looked at Wang Yue and said: "when did I say he was addicted to drugs?"


    "Ah?" Wang Yue was stunned.


    Even Wang Fan and Cai detachment were confused by ghost uncle''s words.


    "Then you just said he had abnormal blood." When Wang Yue spoke, her eyes were shining, as if she was excited to see a miracle.


    The ghost uncle, who put his hand on Wang Fan''s shoulder, explained with a smile: "in his blood, I detected not only the ingredients of the overpowering drug, but also the ingredients of the aphrodisiac. However, the aphrodisiac in his blood should not be used by people."


    "Not for human use?" Wang Fan''s mouth turned into a big "O" shape.


    "It''s an aphrodisiac for large canines, so it''s very effective. Fortunately, you were sent to the hospital in time. Otherwise, it might be dangerous." Ghost uncle sympathy looking at Wang Fan, and then said: "so I just saw you like this, just suspected you are not drug allergy!"


    "Ghost... Professor Li, I won''t have any sequelae!" Anxious Wang Fan almost cried out, in the ghost uncle''s gaze, also asked his heart worry.


    Even Wang Yue was very anxious, but after all, she was a girl. She didn''t dare to ask in front of everyone. She just looked at Uncle GUI eagerly, waiting for him to say the final answer.


    "It''s not a big problem. Just drink more water these days to speed up your metabolism. It shouldn''t affect your future life." Uncle GUI replied with a smile.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything, Wang Yue, relieved, patted her chest and said in a low voice: "it''s OK that she won''t be affected."


    As soon as Wang Yue''s words came out, all the people in the room looked at her. Wang Yue, who realized that she had said something wrong, blushed and quickly said, "I just sympathize with him. Why are you looking at me like this?"

 V1.Chapter 61

    After Professor Li, who pretended to be uncle GUI, told Wang Fan about Wang Fan''s situation, Cai''s detachment did not have the bad attitude towards Wang Fan before. Even Wang Yue''s look at Wang Fan was much softer than just now, but Wang Fan did not dare to take it lightly.


    Who knows ghost uncle says these words, is deceiving everybody present, Wang Fan''s in the mind still some not solid.


    Since Wang fan is also a victim, the responsibility for this attempted rape case can not be put on Wang Fan''s head, so after a few words of greetings with Uncle GUI, Cai detachment left with Wang Yue and the young policeman.


    After the door of the ward was closed and there were only Wang Fan and ghost uncle left in the room, Wang Fan asked nervously: "ghost uncle, are you sure I was given other medicine, don''t you think Jin didn''t change it?"


    "What? Don''t believe me? " Uncle GUI asked with a straight face.


    "No, I''m just worried that these animals will be cruel to me. My life will be over." Wang Fan said with a lingering fear, and a handful of sweat had already appeared in his palm.


    The ghost uncle standing at the head of the bed sneered and said in a tone of teaching: "as an undercover, you will be dazed by drugs. You really give me a long face!"


    "I thought that horse owner... Alas! I''m to blame for this Wang Fan originally wanted to explain, but seeing the expression on Uncle GUI''s face, he swallowed those words back to his stomach.


    In any case, as an undercover agent, such a mistake should not be made. Moreover, such a mistake is not only easy to expose one''s identity, but also likely to lead to mission failure.


    So although the ghost uncle didn''t get angry with Wang Fan, Wang Fan also knew that he had done something wrong.


    Ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan who bowed his head and said in a deep voice: "Dongsheng''s mourning Kun has joined hands with boss Ma of Sanlong group. If I didn''t get the news in time, your boy would have been sent to prison by his own people now!"


    "I''m too confident. I think I''m a fool. I even want to pretend to be mourning Kun to do something. I didn''t expect that I''d catch someone else''s way in the end!" Wang Fan said dejectedly, feeling that he really had some conceit in his heart.


    "However, the boss Liu from other places has not met with Wu Kun, and according to our understanding, the boss Liu does not seem to want to cooperate with Wu Kun, and Mr. Li, another shareholder of H City, is not very supportive of the idea of cooperation between Ma and Wu Kun, so you still have a chance." Ghost uncle put his understanding of the situation, to Wang Fan, sat in his bed.


    "Mr. Li? The one selling beef noodles? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Are you stupid? What to buy beef noodles? Mr. Li is the boss of rentai pharmaceutical company in H city and a friend of Mr. Liu. He brought Mr. Liu and Mr. Ma together to develop Liu village. Therefore, Mr. Li''s decision is very important in this matter. " Ghost uncle did not have the good spirit to stare Wang Fan one eye, said Mr. Li''s situation.


    Rubbing his swollen head, Wang Fan really felt dizzy. He said with a embarrassed smile: "Uncle ghost, my brain is really not working now. I guess it''s also the cause of drug reaction!"


    "You go back and have a good rest. If there is any new situation, we''ll contact you again. Remember to think twice before doing anything. You can''t be so reckless!" Ghost uncle teaches a clever Wang Fan, stands up and goes to the door of the ward.


    Wang Fanlian, who was sitting on the hospital bed, even said that when ghost uncle was about to walk to the door, he remembered one thing and quickly asked, "ghost uncle, is the fat man with me ok?"


    The ghost uncle, who had already come to the door, stopped, turned and looked at Wang Fan, and asked suspiciously, "fat man? Who''s fat? "


    As soon as ghost uncle said this, the smile on Wang Fan''s face froze immediately. He looked at ghost uncle in surprise and asked nervously: "it''s the fat man who went to Sanlong group with me and was numbed by their drugs! Don''t you see him? "


    Standing at the door, the ghost uncle frowned and said: "our people only say that you are controlled by mourning Kun. Let me try to save you, but not others! Did you miss him? "


    "Our people? Is it the other undercover agents you arranged beside mourning Kun? " Wang Fan hears ghost uncle to say so, ask in a hurry.


    For Wang Fan this question, ghost uncle obviously don''t want to answer, he said with a cold face: "I let people inquire again, other things you don''t ask more, with the news, I will remind you naturally!"


    "Ghost uncle, you must find that fat man, he is very important to me!" Wang Fan was afraid that ghost uncle would deal with him, and his voice was slightly imploring.


    Without saying anything to Wang Fan, ghost uncle opened the door of the ward and went out. The closed door was like a gap, isolating Wang Fan from the outside world.


    Looking back on what uncle GUI said just now, Wang Fan has a faint feeling that the task arranged by Uncle GUI this time should not only be an undercover inside the gang, but also possibly among those people in Dongsheng. Besides, the undercover also knows his identity.


    And from the tone of ghost uncle''s voice and the expression on his face, he should really not know about Liu pangzi.


    Now Wang fan doesn''t have the mind to figure out who is the person who is undercover here like him. After all, even if he wants to break his head, there won''t be anything. However, it''s urgent for him to find the missing fat man Liu.


    Lying on the bed of Wang Fan, finally thought of the simplest way, is to find the mourning Kun important person.


    Although there are many dangers in doing so, Liu pangzi''s safety is more important to Wang Fan.


    Just as Wang Fan was about to take off his hospital uniform, put on his clothes and leave the hospital, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    There was a strange number on the screen of the mobile phone. Wang fan connected the phone without hesitation. Without waiting for him to ask who the other party was, he heard Liu pangzi''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Brother fan, is that brother fan? I''m fat Liu! " Liu pangzi''s voice is a little hoarse and tired.


    "Fat man, where are you? Whose phone is this? How are you doing? Did you get hurt? " Worried about Liu pangzi, Wang Fan couldn''t help asking a series of questions.


    Liu pangzi on the other end of the phone whispered something to others. After a long time, he said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, I was saved by a kind-hearted man. We are driving. Where are you? I''ll find you!"


    When he heard that Liu pangzi was not in danger, Wang Fan''s big stone in his heart fell to the ground steadily. He told Liu pangzi about what he was doing in the hospital, and Wang Fan fell powerlessly on the hospital bed. The feeling of collapse slowly spread in every part of his body.

 V1.Chapter 62

    Just as Wang Fan''s dust settles and learns Liu pangzi''s safety news, Wang Yue and Wang Yue drive back to the police station.


    Just park the car to the gate of the police station, Cai detachment said to Wang Yue: "Xiaoyue, you come to my office."


    "Oh."


    Along the way, Wang Yue thought about how to explain her indecision in the hospital, so she was psychologically prepared for the conversation with CAI detachment. However, she was still a little flustered when she saw the expression on Cai detachment''s face.


    Many colleagues walking into the police building behind Cai detachment, seeing the gloomy face of CAI detachment and Wang Yue''s gloomy appearance, knew that she was going to be taught a lesson by Cai detachment. Those who had learned the official power of CAI detachment cast sympathetic eyes on Wang Yue one after another.


    Wang Yue''s heart was even more flustered when she was seen by people''s eyes. She nervously pinched the corner of her clothes, and once again passed the speech she had thought of on the road like a movie in her mind. After she was sure that she could justify herself, she was a little relieved.


    The office of the CAI detachment used to belong to Han Chen. Since Han Chen was taken away for investigation, the newly promoted Cai detachment moved into this office.


    Cai Chang is an old anti drug police officer in the anti drug detachment. Although he is only in his late 40s, he is generally acknowledged to be old-fashioned and serious in his work.


    Moreover, since Cai Chang became the deputy team leader, many people complained about him because he was very strict with his colleagues. Some even gave him the nickname of "king of Cai Yan".


    However, Wang Yue came to the anti drug detachment late, and she is a new female policeman, so she has few opportunities to deal with CAI Chang, and she has no deep understanding of the power of the king of hell CAI. Naturally, she thinks that this time, she can easily muddle through.


    I don''t know, when Han Chen was the deputy leader of the branch, he had different feelings for Wang Yue, so he turned a blind eye to Wang Yue. Most of the time, he was confused and didn''t compare with her. This also made Wang Yue have these illusions.


    With CAI detachment into his office, without waiting for Cai detachment to speak, Wang Yue rushed to say: "Cai detachment, today''s thing, I think you misunderstood, that Wang Fan and I are relatives, we grew up together when we were children, that''s why we made such a joke."


    While listening to Wang Yue''s explanation, he went to his office chair and sat down. Cai Changzheng saw that Wang Yue was going to take a seat on the sofa. His face was immediately gloomy and he said, "did I let you sit?"


    "Ah?" Being embarrassed by Cai Chang''s voice, Wang Yue straightens her hair at the tip of her ear and looks at Cai Chang blankly.


    "Wang Yue, you don''t work long, but you always have to understand the rules." The tone of CAI Chang''s speech was very bad. He was not as gentle as he was in the hospital.


    Some do not adapt to Cai Chang''s attitude, Wang Yue Lengleng looking at him, do not understand what rules they want to sit on the sofa, what on earth violated, she said some wronged: "Han detachment in the time..."


    "Han Chen has been investigated! Don''t talk about Korean detachment any more Cai Chang did not wait for Wang Yue to finish, then he interrupted her with a cold face.


    "Just being investigated, I believe there is no problem with Han detachment. He will be back soon!" Wang Yue looks at Cai Chang stubbornly.


    Although the investigation of Han Chen by the organization has been widely spread, Wang Yue has not believed that there is a problem with Han Chen. Moreover, the former subordinates of Han Chen also have great opinions on the investigation of Han Chen, but although they are dissatisfied, there is no place to complain.


    Cai Chang, who took over the position of deputy team leader of Han Chen, naturally became a thorn in the eye of these people.


    It is even rumored that the thing that Han Chen was reported to was that Cai Chang got the devil out of him. He just wanted to walk away from Han Chen and then sit in this position himself.


    Of course, this kind of groundless rumor is only spread among the Junior Police officers at the bottom, but no one really takes it to the table.


    However, Wang Yue''s comments on Cai Chang are obviously unfair to Han Chen, and even make her feel that Han Chen''s affairs have something to do with CAI Chang.


    Seeing Wang Yue''s unconventionality, Cai Chang leaned back in his chair, looked at Wang Yue with a sneer, and asked in a poor tone: "do you want to say that I reflected to the above what Han Chen was investigated, that I was planting and framing him?"


    I didn''t expect that Cai chang would suddenly say that, which made Wang Yue feel a little embarrassed. Looking at Cai Chang who was sneering there, Wang Yue felt that this person was so strange.


    Seeing that Wang Yue didn''t speak, Cai Chang continued: "as far as I know, Han Chen was attacked by people in his own community before. It''s Wang Fan who did it! You seem to be involved in this


    "Yes, but it was Wang Fan who recognized the wrong person. Han Chen didn''t care with him, and we also dealt with Wang Fan at that time. We didn''t let him go just because he and I were relatives!" When Wang Yue said these words, she especially emphasized the handling of Wang Fan''s affairs. She didn''t want King Cai yanwang to pull this matter off with her.


    But Cai Chang didn''t let Wang Yue go. He looked into Wang Yue''s eyes and asked, "are you really related to this boy Wang Fan?"


    "Yes! He''s my cousin. What? Cai detachment, do you still want to investigate me? " Wang Yue neck a stem is very stubborn answer, did not be scared by Cai Chang''s eyes.


    If you do something else, Wang Yue is likely not to be so determined, but this matter involves Wang Fan and Han Chen, so even if she pretends, she has to pretend not to be doubted.


    Cai Chang elbows on the table, two fists against his chin, eyes blinking at Wang Yue, the corner of his mouth is still a trace of sneer.


    Like interrogating Wang Yue''s soul, Cai Chang examines Wang Yue from head to toe. This feeling makes Wang Yue feel uncomfortable, but there is no way to get rid of this embarrassing situation.


    After a long time, Cai Changcai said, "as far as I know, Han Chen was investigated by the organization because of Wang Fan. Do you know?"


    "No way!" When she heard that Han Chen was investigated, it was Wang Fan and Wang Yue''s face changed greatly. She frowned and retorted firmly.


    "Wang Yue, I warn you, as a policeman, you''d better stay away from those little gangsters and don''t do anything to smear the police badge. I don''t care if he is your relative or not. I only know that you are a policeman, understand! If you understand, go back to work! " When Cai Chang spoke, his face was as gloomy as dark clouds, and his tone of voice was severe to the extreme.


    Wang Yue, who wanted to argue for a few words, looked at Cai Chang''s gloomy face, closed her mouth, nodded and turned to leave his office.

 V1.Chapter 63

    On this side of the hospital, Liu pangzi appeared in front of Wang Fan with all kinds of scars. Without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything, Liu pangzi had noticed the injury on Wang Fan''s face and his head as swollen as a pig''s head.


    "Brother fan, you''ve been beaten a lot!" Liu pangzi looked around Wang Fan carefully, but he didn''t find a place where people didn''t cut off. It''s a miracle that such a huge head hasn''t been smashed.


    Wang Fan''s face is a little hot when he is looked at like a rare animal by Liu pangzi. What''s more, there is a strange woman in the ward. He stares and says with a cold face: "Liu pangzi, you look at the giant panda in a circle like this?"


    "No, brother fan, I''ll see if there is any air leakage. If the doctor here is not careful, he will treat you one less wound. If there is something wrong with your head, I can''t explain it when my sister comes back." Liu said to Wang Fan seriously.


    I didn''t expect that Liu pangzi was still energetic. At this time, he was still thinking about the future happiness of his sister Liu Juan. Wang Fan rolled his eyes and scolded: "go away! You and I here donkey pull mill, believe it or not, I kill you


    The strange woman standing in the ward, who has been looking at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, can''t help but cover her mouth and smile when she hears their conversation.


    The woman''s laughter reminded Liu pangzi, he quickly scratched his head, embarrassed to say: "in a hurry, forgot to introduce."


    Turning to the woman, Liu pangzi said to Wang Fan with a smile, "this is Miss Tong Jiahui. She fished me out of the ditch outside the city."


    "Hello, my name is Tong Jiahui." The woman stretched out her hand and went to Wang Fan.


    Looking at the woman with short hair and elegant words, Wang Fan was stunned.


    "Brother fan, Miss Tong is greeting you!" Liu pangzi looks at the silly Wang Fan and reminds him in a low voice.


    Wang Fan, who was just like waking up from a dream, wiped his hand on himself. Then he took Tong Jiahui''s hand and said with a smile, "my name is Wang Fan, ordinary fan. I''m glad to meet Miss Tong."


    "Ordinary fan? I thought you were the one beside the fire With that, Tong Jiahui pursed a smile and looked at Wang Fan who was a little silly.


    "Beside the fire? What is it? " Liu pangzi ponders over Tong Jiahui''s words, but he doesn''t know for a moment which character is beside the fire.


    Wang Fan, holding Tong Jiahui''s hand, glanced at Liu pangzi and said: "it''s just annoying. What are you doing? You still don''t want to move a chair for Miss Tong!"


    "Oh Liu pangzi nodded his head, moved the chair in the corner and put it firmly behind Tong Jiahui.


    Wang Fan, still holding Tong Jiahui''s hand, said with a smile, "Miss Tong, please sit down!"


    "How can I sit when you hold my hand like this? Aren''t you afraid I''ll drag you out of bed? " Tong Jiahui didn''t get angry because of Wang Fan''s abruptness. Instead, she talked and laughed with him.


    This made Wang Fan very embarrassed, but he was still reluctant to let go of Tong Jiahui''s hand. The feeling of softness like touching white jade made Wang Fan''s little heart constantly rush in his chest.


    In the end, reason prevailed over everything. Wang Fan released Tong Jiahui''s hand with a bitter face, but he was still a little disappointed, thinking why he was not so lucky. He was saved by a beautiful woman like Tong Jiahui, but met a violent woman like Wang Yue.


    The resentment in the heart makes Wang Fan stare at Liu pangzi again, which makes Liu pangzi look confused. Obviously, he doesn''t know Wang Fan''s mind at the moment.


    Tong Jiahui sat on the chair, looked at Wang Fan, and asked with a smile, "I heard that Mr. Wang fan is now a member of the gang in H city. I don''t know which Gang is it?"


    "We are from the four seas gang!" Liu pangzi, standing behind Tong Jiahui, scrambles to answer with an excited expression.


    Wang Fan, who was robbed by Liu Pang, looked at Liu Pang who was silly there and said: "Liu Pang, are you big brother or am I big brother? Miss Tong asked me, "what are you calling when you''re blind?"


    Wang Fan blushed and said to Tong Jiahui, "I''m sorry, Miss Tong. I''m quite straight. I don''t speak properly. I''ll make you laugh."


    "It doesn''t get in the way. I know some friends in the society and have been used to it for a long time." Tong Jiahui waved to Wang Fan with a smile and didn''t mind Wang Fan''s rude words.


    Unexpectedly, Tong Jiahui, who seems to have excellent temperament, even knows people on the road. Wang Fan looks at her differently.


    A long time ago, there was a saying that there are three kinds of people who can''t be offended in the river and lake. They are monks, Taoists and women.


    Needless to say, monks and Taoists, this is very obvious.


    And women.


    Naturally, it''s because of the man behind her!


    You can never imagine what kind of man is behind a woman who looks weak.


    Since Tong Jiahui says that she knows some of her friends in the street, it proves that she is not an ordinary person. Looking at her famous brand dress and her unique temperament, Wang Fan thinks that Tong Jiahui is likely to be the woman of a big man. Moreover, with her beauty and temperament, this big man must not be an ordinary person.


    Wang Fan''s heart was filled with bitterness when he thought that such a top-notch woman was actually a woman who was taken care of by a big man. He could not help sighing that the world of this dog''s Day was really bullshit, and the good cabbage was so spoiled by the big fat pig!


    Tong Jiahui, who was sitting there, saw that Wang Fan''s face was somewhat depressed. For a moment, she could not figure out the situation, so she asked curiously, "brother fan, do you have something on your mind?"


    "I want to eat pork!" Wang Fan, looking at Tong Jiahui, came with such a sentence.


    "Oh? Brother fan, you are so funny! Can you feel depressed even if you eat meat? " Tong Jiahui covered her mouth and laughed softly.


    Liu Puzi frowned and said, "brother fan, I''ve learned the method of braised pork, but compared with stewed hen, it''s a little bit different."


    "I want the pig with cabbage!" Wang Fan raised his head to see Tong Jiahui laughing, and he said it fiercely.


    Like to understand Wang Fan''s meaning, Tong Jiahui said with a smile: "brother fan, I think you have some misunderstanding. My father runs an industry in the South and has a good relationship with friends in the road. That''s why I know some friends like you."


    "Ah? So it is After hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan was in a good mood and his face was swept away.


    Tong Jiahui nodded with a smile and then asked, "brother fan, I heard Liu pangzi say that you have some misunderstanding with Sanlong group. I don''t know if it''s convenient for Fang to talk to me?"

 V1.Chapter 64

    Wang Fan didn''t expect Tong Jiahui to be so direct. Without beating around the Bush, he directly talked about their relationship with Sanlong group.


    When Wang fan saw Tong Jiahui, he had a lustful look on his face. In fact, he knew very well that the woman in front of him was not simple.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are both hit at the same time. He doesn''t remember what happened before. If Wang Yue didn''t find out their whereabouts in time, he can''t imagine what Wang Fan would do.


    So Liu pangzi said that he was found and rescued by Tong Jiahui in the ditch outside the city, which is a bit suspicious.


    Let''s not say that Liu pangzi was in a coma and how she survived in the ditch. Let''s just say how Tong Jiahui happened to pass by there and how she saved Liu pangzi, a 200 Jin or so fat man, by relying on her own strength?


    All this made Wang Fan suspicious.


    Moreover, Tong Jiahui seems to be straightforward and immediately tells the story that she is an outsider, and even her Lao Tzu''s business in the South has not hidden the slightest from Wang Fan.


    But these words really have another meaning in Wang Fan''s ears.


    If a businessman is connected with a mixed society organization, it can only show that the businessman is not so simple. It is even possible that the businessman is also a member of the organization.


    Nange, is not also running a teahouse, but also leading the lunatic and Wang Fan in Sihai Gang?


    Looking carefully at Tong Jiahui in front of her, there is a charming feeling in her eyes and eyebrows, but there is also a shred of decisive spirit in the world, which is impossible for ordinary women.


    Tong Jiahui, who was staring at by Wang Fan, said with a sweet voice: "brother fan, if you look at me like this, I will be shy."


    "Miss Tong, I''m really embarrassed that you are so curious about our brothers'' making a fool of themselves." Wang fan face a pair of embarrassed expression, then said to her: "let''s say something happy, you come to H city is tourism?"


    "Brother fan, you are really joking. H city is neither an economic center nor an ancient cultural city. What do I come here for sightseeing?" Tong Jiahui replied with a smile.


    Liu pangzi, who is standing behind Tong Jiahui, smiles and says to Tong Jiahui, "Miss Tong, although H city is not a tourist attraction, there are also places with beautiful scenery. How about going back and asking me to accompany you around?"


    "What a beautiful idea you have Wang Fanbai on the sickbed gave Liu pangzi a look and said to him angrily.


    Hearing what Liu pangzi and Wang Fan said, Tong Jiahui''s smile was even stronger.


    No woman does not like other people''s praise, especially the appreciation of her beauty, will let a woman feel satisfied from the heart.


    Turning to Liu pangzi and smiling, Tong Jiahui said in a soft voice, "little pangzi, I''m not really a tourist here this time, but if fan Ge is willing to play with me, I don''t mind enjoying the scenery here."


    As soon as the words are finished, Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan with the Mid Autumn Festival wave like water. Her charming appearance really makes people see that her bones are crisp.


    It''s not that Wang Fan has never seen the master of big waves. Although he has been clean all these years, he has never had anything too intimate with those women, but he has also seen many kinds of women.


    Just in front of Tong Jiahui, but let Wang Fan have a kind of fascination.


    This is not a good thing for Wang Fan, at least in his view, it is difficult to be seen as a thing that can make him feel at ease.


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing!


    Since Tong Jiahui is flirting here and wants to treat Wang fan like an idiot, Wang Fan naturally doesn''t give face.


    He reached out and touched his chin. Wang Fan said with a smile, "Miss Tong, since you are willing to make friends with me, a humble little character, I will take you to have a good time!"


    "Good! But I''m still curious. How do you have conflicts with Sanlong group? As far as I know, although Sanlong group is not the leader of business in H City, Ma Teng, the chairman of the group, is also a great person. " Tong Jiahui once again talks about the Sanlong group. The curiosity in her eyes and the way she talks make it impossible for people to refuse to answer her.


    "Miss Tong, to tell you the truth, it''s the business of Sihai gang and Sanlong group. I can''t tell you the inside story. After all, we two..." Wang fan stopped talking and looked embarrassed.


    Of course, Tong Jiahui was able to understand Wang Fan''s words and actions.


    This is just to tell Tong Jiahui that Wang Fan and she met by chance. There is no deep friendship between them. There is no way to tell her some secrets.


    As for Wang Fan''s way of doing this, Tong Jiahui is naturally hard to force. She can only look disappointed and say, "when I was a child, I often heard my father''s Taoist friends tell me about the crazy things they did, so I was particularly interested in these things. I always thought it was a cool thing. I wanted to hear you tell me about it, There seems to be no chance


    "Well, Miss Tong, the so-called state-owned laws and family rules. As a member of the four seas gang, Wang Fan naturally can''t easily tell what happened in the gang. Otherwise, he will be punished by his elder brother, so please forgive me!" Wang Fan said helplessly.


    Liu pangzi, listening to Wang Fan''s words, almost believed it. After all, Wang Fan''s tone of speech, or the kind of generous righteousness on his face, are so real and touching.


    At this moment, Liu pangzi finally understood a truth.


    Every successful person is a master who tells lies without blushing.


    For example, Wang Fan, whom he admired in front of him, was a man who could tell a lie more true than the truth.


    By Wang Fan said some blood boiling, Liu fat man excited in the side said: "where elder brother, difficult for you!"


    Hearing that Liu pangzi was there to amuse himself, Wang Fan said to his ancestors 18 generations in his heart, but his face looked bitter and bitter. He sighed and said, "heaven will bring great responsibility to this people! First of all, we must work hard! Hurt his muscles and bones! This is the arrangement of fate


    "It''s not an ordinary six! Oscar owes you a little golden man! Van When he heard Wang Fan''s feelings about literature and art again, Liu pangzi gave him another 100 praises in his heart.


    How can Tong Jiahui be deceived by their poor acting skills? She looks at Wang Fan with dignified expression and says in her heart, "Wang Fan, you and this fat man are just living actors?"

 V1.Chapter 65

    Watching Wang Fan and Liu pangzi perform there as if they were actors, Tong Jiahui secretly scolds Wang Fan for being slippery. In her hand, she slowly takes out a box of lady''s cigarettes from her bag.


    Opening the cigarette case and gently pushing a cigarette with her finger, Tong Jiahui looked at Wang Fan and raised her eyelids. Her voice asked lazily, "would you like one?"


    "Oh?" Wang Fan, who has been peeping at Tong Jiahui, smiles quietly at the corner of his mouth, but he is surprised.


    Standing on one side, Liu pangzi exclaimed with exaggeration: "my God! Miss Tong, you smoke, and you are still a cigar


    "Yes, Miss Tong, you are..." Wang Fan lost no time to express his surprise. Although he guessed from the beginning that Tong Jiahui was not an ordinary person, he did not expect that she would remove her disguise so quickly.


    In their surprise, Tong Jiahui gave each of them a white eye, and said: "in front of the two senior actors, I won''t toss. The wise don''t tell the truth! I am


    "Miss Tong!" Before Tong Jiahui finished speaking, Wang Fan exclaimed again. Looking at Tong Jiahui who was interrupted by himself with a puzzled face, Wang Fan said with a smile, "are you in love with me?"


    "You are really not a common nuisance!" Tong Jiahui took a puff of cigarette and vomited his face at Wang Fan. For the first time, her face showed disgust.


    "Ha ha! Why are you so angry? Just kidding Wang Fan, a successful prank, laughs and lies at the head of the hospital bed. Looking at Tong Jiahui, he says, "since Miss Tong doesn''t want to beat around the Bush, let''s have a good chat."


    Tong Jiahui squints at Wang Fan. At this time, she realizes that the man in front of her, who seems to be flowing and free from social dregs, is so difficult to deal with.


    Perhaps Wang Fan had seen through her tricks as soon as she entered the door, or perhaps just realized that there were many flaws in what she said.


    But no matter what, Wang Fan won the final victory in this game, and this kind of failure for Tong Jiahui is the first time in her life.


    If it has been made clear, things will begin.


    Tong Jiahui, who was smoking, flicked the ash and said, "brother fan, I''m the general manager of Hengtai group, and my father is Liu Tian, the chairman of Hengtai group."


    "Godfather?" Wang Fan, who is resting his head and arms at ease, sits up again after hearing Tong Jiahui''s words.


    At this time, Wang Fan once again extended his greetings to the ancestors of the 18th generation of Liu Tian.


    Such a beautiful woman, of course, is just beautiful and hot, but she was spoiled. How can Wang fan not regret it.


    Wang Fan''s heart that hate!


    Why are you not the chairman of Hengtai group, and why is this woman with good character not her little partner in bed?


    This series of regrets hurt Wang Fan''s man''s self-esteem by 10000 points, and also hated Liu Tian, a pig who had never met before.


    When Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui, he found that her face was very ugly, just like a fox whose tail had been trampled on. She was not only angry, but also could bite him at any time.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tong. I shouldn''t touch the scar in your heart. I''m really sorry!" Wang Fan apologetically said, conveniently touched the eye excrement on an eye, regarded as the tears left to this sympathy.


    "Wang Fan, you son of a bitch, can you stop thinking about those dirty things? When did I say that Liu Tian is my godfather?" Tong Jiahui, whose anger soars and may run away at any time, is shaken by Wang Fanqi. If the man in front of her is not valuable, she will tear his mouth and break his neck.


    Wang Fan, with a look of consternation, shakes off his eyespot and asks in a dazed tone: "do you want to marry Liu Tian? But didn''t you just call him my father? You... "


    "Liu Tian is my father!" Don''t want to listen to Wang Fan''s ghost again, Tong Jiahui threw away half of the cigarette in her hand, and then stepped on it with her high heels, just like stepping on Wang Fan''s face.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was annoyed by herself successfully, Wang Fan said innocently with a smile, "Miss Tong, you and Mr. Liu Tian, one surnamed Tong and the other surnamed Liu. It''s easy to be misunderstood, isn''t it?"


    "My mother''s surname is Tong!" Tong Jiahui is not angry.


    "Oh, your father is a door-to-door son-in-law!" Wang Fan suddenly realized and nodded his head.


    "Fart! My brother''s surname is Liu. My mother likes me best, so I take my mother''s surname! " Tong Jiahui has been made some mood impetuous by Wang Fan. When she talks, she clenches her fists tightly, which shows that she is trying her best to restrain her emotions.


    Successful will tongjiahui toss into half crazy state, Wang Fan satisfaction nodded, very relaxed said: "well, after all, it''s your family, I don''t care more, wait for the right opportunity, I will personally to the elders for advice."


    "You..."


    "Get down to business, get down to business! Miss Tong, you must have come here for the reconstruction of Liu village Wang fan stops Tong Jiahui from scolding him, and quickly turns the conversation to the purpose of her trip.


    "Yes! I came to H city this time for the sake of Liu village, and I''m ready to ask for the help of you Sihai people. " Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan with a gloomy face, which means that Wang fan can''t shirk.


    However, Wang Fan still pretends to be confused and looks at Tong Jiahui with a blank face and asks, "Miss Tong, although we Sihai Gang have abundant funds, we don''t mean to be a developer! And don''t you want to cooperate with Sanlong group? What''s the matter? Ma Teng of Sanlong group bullied you? "


    When it comes to "bullying you", Wang Fan''s eyes sweep past Tong Jiahui''s towering chest and pretty face. Naturally, the meaning of the words is self-evident.


    How can Tong Jiahui not know Wang Fan''s mystery? She really didn''t want to talk with this rubbish, so she said directly: "you should be very clear about Ma Teng''s cooperation with Dongsheng gang of H city! The reason for his doing so is obviously to make trouble for Hengtai group and force us to make concessions in terms of interests in the matter of Liu Village transformation. "


    When Tong Jiahui finished her speech, Wang Fan nodded and said, "I really don''t know what you said."


    Unexpectedly, Wang fan is still making trouble there. Tong Jiahui stands up with her teeth clenched and is about to leave with her Kun bag.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was about to leave, Wang Fan said solemnly, "but with my understanding of Ma Teng, a rascal, and Dongsheng, a bunch of bastards, what you said must be true."


    "Wang Fan, you son of a bitch, if I don''t teach you today, I won''t be Tong!" Tong Jiahui, who is already fuming with anger from Wang Fan, can no longer tolerate Wang Fan''s Rogue behavior. Finally, she swings her Kun Bao and rushes to the hospital bed.

 V1.Chapter 66

    This is the third woman who beat Wang Fan in his life.


    The first is his kind mother, the second is Wang Yue, whom he loves deeply, and the third is Tong Jiahui, who looks like a lioness.


    Wang Fan never thought that Tong Jiahui''s skill was so good that he was beaten to the ground by Tong Jiahui.


    Holding his hand on the cold ground, Wang Fan thought about whether he would pretend to be disabled for the rest of his life, and then rely on this woman who looks beautiful and sexy, and has a very rich father.


    After all, this year, although the standard of Bai Fumei has been lowered, this is the real Bai Fumei. If Wang fan can rely on such a woman, he will ascend to heaven!


    Just as Wang Fan was struggling in his heart, repeatedly considering whether to continue lying on the ground and pretending to be miserable, Tong Jiahui sat down in front of Wang Fan with a chair.


    "Wang Fan, you know my strength now!" Tong Jiahui sits on the chair and looks down at Wang Fan on the ground.


    Just now, Wang Fan, who was still hesitating, raised his head and just wanted to force a few words, but he vaguely saw a touch of white color. This sudden discovery made his adrenal hormone soar rapidly, which directly led to hot blood coming out of his nose.


    "Well! Let you not honest, I can tell you, I am karate black belt Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan''s embarrassed appearance and is very proud to say to the defeated general.


    Hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, Wang Fan wiped a hot nosebleed, face red, said to himself: "white!"


    "Are you deaf? I said I was karate black belt, what white, white belt is a beginner, you know? It''s people like you who are the new sprouts of leucorrhea! " Hearing that Wang Fan actually slanders himself as a karate leucorrhea, Tong Jiahui really wants to give him another kick to show him his real strength.


    However, before Tong Jiahui came to H city this time, she issued a military order to her father. She must thoroughly defeat Ma Teng of Sanlong group and take the initiative in the reconstruction of Liu village.


    Now that the military order has been issued, Tong Jiahui will naturally understand Ma Teng''s situation.


    Learning that Ma Teng actually joined hands with the Dongsheng gang in H City, she had been influenced by her father Liu Tian since childhood. Naturally, she also knew the secret of this, so she naturally turned her eyes to the four seas gang.


    From the news, Tong Jiahui knows the grudge between Sihai gang and Dongsheng. Wang Fan, who recently had the most trouble with Dongsheng, gives her the idea of recruiting Wang Fan.


    Yesterday, when she met Wang Fan and Liu pangzi near the Sanlong group, Tong Jiahui paid attention to them. Later, she saw that Dongsheng''s people also arrived at the Sanlong group. She thought she could see a martial arts drama, but she didn''t expect to see Dongsheng''s people driving away in a hurry.


    When Tong Jiahui reacts that Wang fan should be in the car driven by those people in Dongsheng, when she drives to catch up with those people in Dongsheng, she only sees Liu pangzi being thrown into the ditch.


    This has Tong Jiahui rescued Liu pangzi, and then let Liu pangzi contact Wang Fan.


    Knowing from Liu pangzi that he and Wang Fan were calculated by the people of Sanlong group because of carelessness, Tong Jiahui had a comment on Wang Fan in her heart.


    He is brave and ruthless, with a simple mind. He belongs to the kind of person who can dig a big basket even though he can''t accomplish great things.


    Although Wang fan is a garbage like character in Tong Jiahui''s eyes, it is also in line with Tong Jiahui''s conditions to find help.


    Just imagine, who will find a more intelligent person to cooperate with?


    Full of confidence, Tong Jiahui takes Liu pangzi to find Wang Fan. She thinks that skillful means can make Wang Fan obedient, but she doesn''t think that Wang fan is actually a big slicker. She not only sees through her purpose, but also plays with Liu pangzi, which makes Tong Jiahui''s heart very uncomfortable.


    However, since the other party already knows its purpose, if this cooperation does not continue, Hengtai group will only have one more enemy to make trouble.


    This is why Tong Jiahui went to the door of the ward and suddenly turned back to entangle with Wang Fan.


    But Wang Fan''s skill disappointed Tong Jiahui again.


    She really didn''t expect that in the rumors of the gangsters on the road, Wang Fan, who fought Dongsheng gang and didn''t dare to fight, could not even beat a woman like her.


    But who made Wang Fan a member of the four seas gang? Moreover, she is still the leader of the hall in charge of Liu village, so even if she is no longer reluctant to look down upon the guy who has been beaten by herself, she can only find a way to cooperate with him.


    Looking at the playwright, Tong Jiahui lowered herself and said, "Wang Fan, I have a chance to make money for you. Do you want to think about it?"


    "Damn it! Business line Wang Fan, who managed to divert his attention and control his nosebleed, was defeated by Tong Jiahui''s career line again. He exclaimed that his nosebleed came out again.


    In front of the white and black lace, not to mention Wang Fan such a normal man, even if liuxiahui old man rebirth, I am afraid it is difficult to control themselves.


    "It''s not a career. It''s just an opportunity to make money. If you are willing to cooperate with me and help me suppress the Sanlong group, I can meet a reasonable request from you." Tong Jiahui, who didn''t see through Wang Fan''s mind at all, thought that Wang Fan was very interested in his proposal, so she explained it to him seriously.


    Once again wipe a nosebleed, Wang Fan shook his head and said: "no, no, this is sprayed 400cc, a few more, today will die here!"


    "Wang Fan, you don''t have to worry. We can talk about cooperation after you get well hurt!" Looking at Wang Fan''s face, which turned white gradually due to excessive bleeding, Tong Jiahui frowned and said patiently.


    "What to cooperate with?" Wang Fan, a little more relaxed, looks at Tong Jiahui with a confused face. It''s obvious that he didn''t listen to what she said just now.


    Tong Jiahui''s face was gloomy, and she resisted the impulse to beat Wang Fan again. She bit her teeth and repeated what she had just said.


    After hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan slowly got up from the ground, patted the soil on the patient''s clothes, sat back on the bed, looked at Tong Jiahui solemnly, and said in a deep tone: "this is really a good opportunity!"


    "Yes! Wang Fan, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, you can not only take the opportunity to wipe out the Dongsheng gang and get rid of your great troubles for the four seas gang, but also I can meet some reasonable requirements of you! " At last, seeing Wang Fan''s serious appearance, Tong Jiahui''s heart was also steadfast.


    Wang fanlue, with a deep complexion, pondered, frowned and said, "can you promise to be my girlfriend?"

 V1.Chapter 67

    Sitting on the bed, Wang Fan''s face was very serious, and she didn''t mean to be joking. However, Tong Jiahui''s face was extremely gloomy, and she didn''t mean to be joking with Wang Fan.


    "You have the guts, say it again!" Tong Jiahui clenched her fist with her teeth, and only when Wang Fan dared to say a dirty word again, she broke the rascal''s face, even though his head was swollen like a pig''s head now.


    On one side, Liu pangzi also saw the tension of the situation and said: "Miss Tong, brother fan is always joking. Don''t..."


    Before Liu pangzi finished his "don''t mind", Wang Fan said, "if you want me to cooperate with you, you have to be my girlfriend, and you have to work with me..."


    "I''ll beat you to death, you rascal!" Tong Jiahui didn''t wait for Wang Fan to finish, so she punched Wang Fan in the face.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan grabs Tong Jiahui''s fist with one hand, looks at her with sharp eyes, and says coldly in his voice: "if you make mischief again, don''t blame my hands for being merciless!"


    "You Tong Jiahui, who was grabbed by Wang Fan, frowned and wanted to take her fist back. However, she found that Wang Fan''s strength was too strong, and her fist could not be pulled back at all.


    Wang Fan, with a serious expression, shook off Tong Jiahui''s hand and said, "Tong Jiahui, what do you want to do? I know very well in my heart that I just want to help you suppress Ma Teng of Sanlong group with the help of Sihai gang."


    "Hum!" Although Tong Jiahui, rubbing her wrist, was unconvinced, she didn''t lose her temper when she heard Wang Fan talking business there.


    Liu Tian always teaches his children by words and deeds. Therefore, Tong Jiahui is not a person who does not know the general situation, nor is she a role who does not know the priorities.


    However, what Wang Fan did to her today, Tong Jiahui has secretly recorded in her heart, and one day she will pay her back.


    Without paying attention to Tong Jiahui''s dissatisfaction, Wang Fan looked her in the eye and said: "according to the truth, if you can take advantage of Dongsheng''s power in H City, you can also get benefits from Hengtai group, which is definitely a steady business for the four seas gang."


    "Yes, it''s a win-win situation. You''ve always been here to stir up the situation! I wonder if the big guys of the four seas gang will be angry when they know what you''ve done today? " Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan with a sneer.


    Wang Fan just smiles at Tong Jiahui''s stabbing words. He shakes his head and says, "Miss Tong, I''m afraid you still don''t understand something!"


    "What?"


    "No matter how powerful Hengtai group is, no matter how powerful it is, it is a dragon flying in the sky, but it is not enough to overwhelm us. Do you understand that?"


    "Well! Wang Fan, do you think that if we don''t cooperate with your four seas gang in H City, we really can''t do it? " Of course, Tong Jiahui heard the threat in Wang Fan''s words, but she was stubborn and couldn''t stand such a threat, so her voice was very tough.


    Wang Fan sat on the bed and didn''t speak any more. He just looked at Tong Jiahui quietly, with an enigmatic smile on his face.


    Neither of them spoke any more. Time seemed to be at a standstill. Liu pangzi looked at them and didn''t know what to say. He simply pulled a chair and sat down on one side. Then he looked at them with big eyes and small eyes.


    Finally, Tong Jiahui couldn''t help saying, "we can pay you as long as the people of Sihai gang can cooperate with our plan! I won''t agree to any other terms! "


    "Miss Tong, you want to give money. After all, there is no free lunch in the world! But the conditions for our cooperation are not just money! " The smile on Wang Fan''s face is still brilliant, but his voice is more and more tough.


    The unbearable Tong Jiahui stood up and said to Wang Fan with a cold face: "Wang Fan, you are just a hall leader of Sihai gang. We can''t talk about this. I can talk to your boss. I don''t believe it. Without you, we can''t do it!"


    "Miss Tong, Liu village is my territory. Apart from me, you can''t find another person who can cooperate with you. I don''t think I need to say more about the rules of the world." Wang Fan didn''t get angry because of Tong Jiahui''s words. On the contrary, he had a stronger smile on his face.


    Now Wang fan can be said to have eaten Tong Jiahui to death.


    To be able to find Wang Fan shows that Tong Jiahui has learned a lot about the four seas gang, and Tong Jiahui can choose to be patient with Wang Fan''s repeated provocations, which shows that she also understands Wang Fan''s strength and key.


    It''s just a game. Whoever loses wins just depends on who has enough endurance.


    Hate teeth itch, but there is no way to take Wang Fan, because what Wang Fan said has really been said in Tong Jiahui''s heart.


    It''s not only a cumbersome problem to transfer people from other places, but it will also attract the attention of the police. Moreover, it''s not convenient to do many things. Therefore, Tong Jiahui can only choose to cooperate with local gangs in H City, which is also the reason why strong dragon doesn''t take advantage of local leaders.


    Even if the big boss of Sihai Gang agrees to cooperate with Tong Jiahui, he will definitely let her find Wang Fan. After all, Wang fan is the real leader of Liu village, and this is exactly what Wang Fan says about the rules of the world.


    If you want to jump over Wang Fan, unless the big boss of Sihai gang finds out the reason to drive him out of Liucun, which is not impossible. After all, the gang has its own rules, and no one dares to break them easily.


    So in front of Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui is like a little daughter-in-law who plays a temper. No matter how hard you toss and how reluctant you are, you will eventually turn around and sit down with Wang Fan to discuss this matter.


    However, as a young lady of Hengtai group, although Tong Jiahui has no hypocritical Princess disease, she also has a girl''s pride and self-esteem.


    Wang Fan, taking the opportunity of Hengtai group to cooperate with him, unexpectedly put forward such an unfair request. Tong Jiahui would not agree at all. Moreover, she believes that her father will come here in a rage after he knows about it.


    Meeting a rogue or a super rogue, Tong Jiahui''s heart is like eating a fly.


    Tong Jiahui is in a dilemma. She is thinking about how to get rid of Wang Fan''s trouble.


    At this time, her mobile phone rang. Seeing the number displayed on the mobile phone screen, Tong Jiahui''s gloomy face gradually improved. She immediately picked up her mobile phone and connected the phone. Without waiting for the other party to speak, she said delicately: "Dad, I''ve been bullied. You want to revenge for me!"

 V1.Chapter 68

    The phone call is from Liu Tian. Tong Jiahui has a place to vent her grievances. She tells her father Liu Tian exactly what Wang Fan has done, especially the unreasonable demands put forward by Wang Fan.


    Just after Tong Jiahui''s tears and scolding Wang Fan for not being a thing, she finally said the most critical moment. Holding her mobile phone in her hand, she turned on the hands-free, and then said to the microphone word by word: "Dad, I seriously doubt that Wang Fan and Ma Teng have an ulterior conspiracy, so I don''t think we should directly talk to the big guys of Sihai gang, Then suggest that they investigate Wang Fan, or we can help them investigate. "


    Tong Jiahui said this to Wang Fan, and her meaning is very obvious. Hengtai group is rich and powerful, and has the ability to cooperate with the big guys of Sihai gang. As for the rules of the world, money can solve all the problems.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui playing with prestige there, Wang Fan didn''t worry at all. He lay leisurely on the bed with a confident smile on his face.


    Liu Tian on the other side of the phone didn''t say a word since Tong Jiahui began to denounce Wang Fan. Until Tong Jiahui finished all her words, he asked in a low voice: "Jiahui, did Wang Fan touch you?"


    "Dad! Can''t he challenge my bottom line and take advantage of me in words? Do you want him to do anything to me? " Tong Jiahui''s voice sounds like crying, but there is no tears in her eyes. Instead, she is a little proud.


    "I didn''t touch you!" Liu Tian''s voice came out of his mobile phone, and everyone in the room could hear it clearly.


    "That''s not true." Tong Jiahui stares at Wang Fan and answers.


    "Oh, then do as he says!" Liu Tian''s voice is very clear, and the tone is also very positive.


    At the end of Liu Tian''s words, Tong Jiahui''s expression on her face became stiff. She looked at the number on her mobile phone again like a dream. She was sure that it was her father''s private phone. Then she glared at the phone and yelled, "Dad! I beg your pardon? MY GOD£¡ You want me to listen to him? "


    "Well! You can tell Wang Fan about our plan in H city and ask him to help you finish our plan! " Liu Tian undoubtedly said to Tong Jiahui.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui has been able to confirm that she did not hear wrong, but she still asked with a puzzled face: "Dad, are you threatened? Is it the four seas gang? "


    "Jiahui, although I haven''t met Wang Fan, I know that he can be trusted. Just cooperate with him!" Liu Tian did not wait for Tong Jiahui to finish, then he interrupted her and emphasized again.


    Tong Jiahui, who hung up the phone, drooped her head like a defeated Rooster and said to herself, "this is crazy! How is that possible? How could he agree to the terms of a rogue! "


    "Miss Tong, you can''t be a picked up child!" Having been abducted and trafficked, Liu pangzi is full of sympathy for Tong Jiahui.


    "Fart! You''re the one who picked it up! " Tong Jiahui yells at fat Liu in despair.


    "I''ve had such an experience, but it''s not like you!" Liu pangzi answered with indifference.


    Nearly angry by Liu pangzi''s words, Tong Jiahui turned her eyes and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, don''t be proud. Although my father said so, I will never agree to your unreasonable request. I will go back and ask you now."


    "Miss Tong, do you think it''s unreasonable and rogue for me to make such a request, and I want to take advantage of you?" Wang Fan, lying on the hospital bed, looks at Tong Jiahui and says calmly.


    Looking around at Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui said, "do you think it''s noble for you to do this?"


    "I can''t talk about nobility, but I think such a cooperative relationship is more appropriate. Maybe this is one of the reasons why your father specially arranged for you to come to H city." Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui playfully.


    Wang Fan''s last words touched Tong Jiahui. She frowned at Wang Fan and savored his words.


    This time she came to H city to talk business, it can be said that this is the first time that Tong Jiahui left the protection of her father Liu Tian. In fact, Liu Tianli''s decision to fight for this opportunity to train herself is also a matter that Liu Tianli has agreed to.


    She left her father''s shelter and came to H City alone. Her father arranged all the itineraries for her, including cooperation with Sihai gang and contacting Wang Fan and getting his help.


    For Wang Fan, a rogue bastard, her father, Liu Tian, undoubtedly let her accept the request. Is it really the father''s special arrangement?


    If things are really like what Wang Fan said, what is the purpose of father? Why does he believe so much in a social gangster he has never met?


    This series of questions makes Tong Jiahui a little at a loss. She suddenly feels that Wang Fan in front of her is very mysterious.


    It''s clearly a small role, but there is a kind of self-confidence in her heart. It''s not what Tong Jiahui initially speculated, but a kind of self-confidence possessed by the superior, that kind of self-confidence to guide the country.


    She began to reexamine the man, the mysterious soul hidden in the dark under his wretched skin.


    After not seeing Tong Jiahui speak for a long time, Wang Fanchong pointed to Liu pangzi, asked for a cigarette, lit it and took two puffs. Then he stretched out his waist lazily. Then he said to Tong Jiahui, "Miss Tong, if you are not busy, just sit down and listen to me tell you the reason for my request!"


    "Good!" Tong Jiahui sat back in her chair and looked at Wang Fan on the bed, waiting for him to explain all this to herself.


    Even Liu pangzi, sitting on one side, drew the chair under his buttocks closer to the hospital bed. He looked at Wang Fan curiously, waiting for brother fan to start a new mode of bragging again.


    Although Tong Jiahui didn''t say anything, Liu pangzi knew very well that this arrogant looking woman had been completely subdued by Wang Fan. Now she just had to hold on to her face. As long as Wang Fan played some more tricks, she would be able to make this super Bai Fumei completely subdue.


    Thinking of this, Liu pangzi smiles, because he thinks of another girl who has a relationship with Wang Fan. He is looking forward to what means Wang Fan will use to teach that girl to surrender like Tong Jiahui.


    Wang Fan didn''t notice the smile on Liu pangzi''s face, because his attention was on Tong Jiahui. After all, Wang Fan''s plan had a great relationship with Tong Jiahui.

 V1.Chapter 69

    There is a saying that how to say, called "die die bold starve die timid.".


    Wang Fan was destined to be the one who was forced to die, and Liu pangzi did think so in his heart, but Liu pangzi admired Wang Fan''s barefoot brag.


    In fact, what Wang Fan said to Tong Jiahui was half true and half false. At the beginning, when Tong Jiahui appeared in the ward with Liu pangzi, Wang Fan really didn''t have any ghost thoughts in his heart.


    As a result, Tong Jiahui, such an excellent woman, suddenly fell in love with Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan confused.


    Nange''s girls working in the teahouse are too poor to pay attention to Wang Fan, let alone Tong Jiahui.


    Abnormal must have demon!


    With Wang Fan''s exploration, Tong Jiahui really tells her identity, and then tells her why.


    Of course, there is also the reason why Wang Fan got the news from ghost uncle in advance.


    As for Liu Tian''s arrangement for Tong Jiahui to come to H City, it is Wang Fan''s bold guess.


    According to Tong Jiahui, her father has certain strength in running Hengtai group in the south, so there must be a lot of capable people under him. Why should she arrange Tong Jiahui to come to H city?


    In addition, what Liu Tian said to Tong Jiahui on the phone is enough to show that Liu Tian''s arrangement has his own ideas.


    However, how Liu Tian knew Wang Fan was not known, but Wang Fan didn''t care to go to the bottom of the matter. After all, there were many loopholes if there were too many words. If Tong Jiahui calmed down and saw that Wang Fan was putting on airs, Wang Fan''s plan would be completely defeated.


    He learned from Uncle GUI that boss Liu of Hengtai group didn''t approve of the cooperation between Sanlong group and Dongsheng. Wang Fan had already thought about making friends with boss Liu of Hengtai group, so Tong Jiahui''s appearance was a big gift to him.


    Now Wang fancai doesn''t care so much. As long as his plan is successful and he can take advantage of the transformation of Liu village to consolidate his power and territory, even if Tong Jiahui is extremely ugly, he won''t refuse the cooperation of both sides. What''s more, Tong Jiahui is still such a beautiful and sexy creature.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, straightened out the whole thing in his mind. Then he looked at Tong Jiahui, who was like a curious baby, and said with a smile, "Jiahui! I''m not talking about you. You''re also watching your father boss Liu work hard in the society, and also dealing with those people in the street. Why don''t you understand the rules of the river and the lake at all? "


    "Don''t shout so numbly. You should make it clear first. Why should I listen to you and accept your terms! I don''t know. You don''t want to go out of this room alive. " Tong Jiahui said solemnly with her eyebrows erect.


    One side of Liu Pang also some anxious, urged: "where elder brother, quickly say, I also want to hear."


    Wang Fan, who looks like an expert, smiles, glances at them, and then says: "the cooperation between Dongsheng and Sanlong group is based on money and interests, so any reason beyond money and mutual interests can lift this relationship."


    "Why can''t I understand you, brother fan?" Liu pangzi thought Wang Fan would praise himself directly, but he didn''t expect that he said a lot of things he didn''t understand.


    Ignoring Liu pangzi''s nonsense there, Wang Fan turns his eyes on Tong Jiahui, as if waiting for her to express her opinion on these words.


    In fact, as soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, Tong Jiahui immediately understood what he meant, but because of Liu pangzi''s presence, she didn''t want to show her approval of Wang Fan''s words so soon.


    As Wang Fan said, although Dongsheng gang has a cooperative relationship with Sanlong group, it is a pure interest relationship. As long as someone can offer conditions higher than this interest relationship, the cooperative relationship between the two sides will also appear cracks.


    This is not to say that the false relationship between Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui is so strong that it can not be destroyed. However, even if someone wants to play tricks, it will take a lot of trouble for this kind of partnership mixed with feelings.


    In this world, the only thing you can''t buy with money is affection.


    And as long as Sanlong group knows about the relationship between Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, then everyone will understand that they will not face any more rivals, because they already have common interests.


    Of course, these superficial things can be seen and thought of by Tong Jiahui, Dongsheng gang and Sanlong group.


    As for the deeper things, only Wang Fan himself knew.


    Without a suitable and powerful identity, he can''t promise anything in front of Mr. Liu, and he won''t let such a mercenary man as Mr. Liu listen to his instructions wholeheartedly.


    Therefore, Wang Fan must let Tong Jiahui accept this condition, and let her accept this condition from her heart, so that she can cheat all her opponents and get the first chance in Liu village.


    At this time, Wang fan saw her inner shaking from Tong Jiahui''s eyes. Although the woman didn''t say anything, the anger on her face had been gradually eliminated. Even the look in Wang Fan''s eyes was evasive, rather than sharp and resolute.


    After spitting out a cigarette ring, Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui and asked with a smile, "Jiahui, you can call me brother fan in the future. It seems so kind. After all, it''s still a long time. You have to adapt slowly, don''t you?"


    "All right, Vango!" Tong Jiahui lowered her head and blushed.


    Liu pangzi, who was waiting for Wang Fan to further explain what he said just now, listened to the two people''s questions and answers, and was completely stunned.


    All this is so weird that Liu pangzi seriously doubts whether Wang fan can hypnotize others. At the moment of eye contact with Tong Jiahui, he has hypnotized the super Bai Fumei, so that she can listen to Wang Fan.


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s dull expression, Wang Fan frowned and said to him, "fat man, what are you doing? It''s called human!"


    "Oh! How are you, sister-in-law Liu pangzi, who is thinking about something, is like waking up in a dream. He smiles and greets Tong Jiahui.


    The first time she was called this, Tong Jiahui''s blushing face was also quite embarrassing. She wanted to ignore Liu pangzi. She turned to see Wang Fan looking at herself and said in a hurry, "you''d better call me Tong Jie. I''m not used to this name!"


    "All right, sister-in-law!" Liu pangzi nodded with a smile.

 V1.Chapter 70

    Sitting on the Bentley parked at the gate of the hospital, Tong Jiahui, who looks ugly, bears the strange eyes of passers-by, while Wang Fan, who is the co driver, is glowing with excitement, which makes Liu Pang, who is sitting in the back seat, envious.


    A well-dressed and beautiful woman, driving a luxury car, has attracted people''s attention. Now there is a man with exposed tattoos sitting next to her. At a glance, she looks like a gangster, which makes the passing men look around.


    Looking at the envy in the eyes of passers-by, Wang Fan''s face is beautiful like a flower, but the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face is very unnatural.


    "May I go now?" Tong Jiahui asked coldly.


    "Wait a little longer!" Wang fan draws out his cigarette and prepares to light it. He smiles at the passers-by outside the window.


    "No smoking in my car!" Tong Jiahui snatches the cigarette from Wang Fan''s hand and throws it out of the window.


    Wang Fan, who was shocked by Tong Jiahui''s action, looked at Tong Jiahui''s cold face and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Let me enjoy the feeling of being envied and envied for a while. It''s really cool!"


    "Brother fan, I guess they will scold you in their heart." Liu pangzi also looked at the passers-by outside the window and said to Wang Fan in the front row.


    "I like to see them hate me, but I can''t help it. Ha ha! This kind of feeling is not ordinary cool Wang Fan said excitedly to Liu pangzi.


    Tong Jiahui clenched her teeth and asked, "Wang Fan, I''ll ask you one last time, can we go?"


    Hearing that Tong Jiahui was going to run away, Wang Fan nodded his head and said, "go, go, I don''t want them to watch me get kicked out of the car by you, or no one will hate me! Ha ha


    "Woo! Woo! Woo


    Bentley''s exhaust pipe made a roar and left the door of the hospital under the gaze of passers-by.


    Driving the car on the main road, Tong Jiahui''s face is very blue and she doesn''t speak. She appears as Wang Fan''s girlfriend in the hospital these days, which has caused some headache for the nurses and doctors. Today, Wang fan is in such a bad mood again.


    In addition, she has been in H city for so many days, and her father has given her no progress at all. Tong Jiahui''s heart is even more worried.


    But she talked to Wang Fan about Liu village several times. Wang Fan was not worried at all, and even didn''t listen to her plan. This made Tong Jiahui seriously doubt whether Wang Fan was sincere in cooperating with her.


    "Fat man, go back and tell the blind Master that I won''t go back to Liu Village these days! I''ll let you know by phone if there''s anything Wang fan is playing with a lighter in his hand, explaining to Liu pangzi behind him.


    Liu nodded his head and agreed, then he leaned back in his chair and stopped talking.


    But Tong Jiahui was a little curious. While waiting for the traffic lights, she turned her head and asked, "if you don''t go back to Liu village, where are you going?"


    "Where do you live?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I''m staying at Caesar Hotel. What''s the matter?" Tong Jiahui replied.


    "Then I''ll go to Caesar Hotel!" Wang Fan, leaning on the back of the chair, looked at the front and said to Tong Jiahui in a low voice.


    "Wang Fan, can''t you even pay the medical expenses? How can you afford to stay at Caesar Hotel? It''s not cheap there! " Thinking that he had just paid for Wang Fan''s hospitalization expenses, this guy actually had the money to live in a five-star hotel, Tong Jiahui had the feeling that others had been wronged.


    Looking at the front of Wang Fan turned his head, very seriously said: "I said, I want to spend money to stay in Caesar Hotel?"


    "Ah? Is Caesar the property of your four seas gang? " With these words, Tong Jiahui realized that there was nothing wrong.


    Before she came to H City, she knew that the main source of income of Sihai Gang is the casinos in H city. It is because of the single industry of Sihai gang and the network operation of casinos that the economic situation of Sihai Gang is not as good as before.


    She didn''t hear about the relationship between Caesar Hotel and Sihai Gang, and if there is such a relationship, Sihai gang will not be reduced to such a situation with the support of this five-star hotel.


    "Is Wang Fan going to meet someone at Caesar Hotel?"


    Seeing that the expression on Wang Fan''s face became serious, Tong Jiahui looked at him suspiciously and had a bold guess in her heart.


    Unable to help her curiosity, Tong Jiahui looked at Wang Fan and asked, "are you hiding something from me?"


    "No!" The expression on Wang Fan''s face is still very serious.


    "Why is the expression on your face so serious? It''s not in your character! " Tong Jiahui broke Wang Fan''s abnormality.


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s question, Wang Fan frowned and said, "I''m thinking about a problem."


    "What''s the problem?" As if to see the new world, Tong Jiahui asked eagerly.


    "I''m thinking, the traffic lights at the intersection have changed for two waves. You don''t like these two colors when you don''t drive? Or are you waiting for something? " Wang Fan said to Tong Jiahui calmly.


    "Ah Only then did she realize that her attention was focused on Wang Fan. She didn''t even worry about the traffic lights at the intersection. Tong Jiahui started the car in a panic.


    "So you like red!" Watching Tong Jiahui run the red light in a panic, Wang Fan said to himself with a calm face.


    Fortunately, there were no police and no vehicles at the intersection, so there was no danger in Tong Jiahui''s operation, but she really hated Wang Fan.


    All the way to the parking lot of Caesar Hotel, Wang Fan got off and said to Liu pangzi, "take money from your sister-in-law and take a taxi back. By the way, buy an old hen for blind master to stew, so that he won''t miss me."


    "Good!" Liu pangzi took a look at the sign of Caesar Hotel, turned to Tong Jiahui and said, "sister-in-law, let you spend money!"


    "Can you stop calling me sister-in-law?" Tong Jiahui frowned and said to Liu pangzi in a bad tone while taking money from Kun''s bag.


    "All right, sister-in-law!" Liu pangzi replied respectfully.


    Tong Jiahui, who is dazed by Wang Fan''s anger, takes money out of Kun''s bag and realizes that something is wrong. She looks at Liu pangzi with a smile on her face, turns her head and looks at Wang Fan, only to find that Wang fan is walking towards the gate of the hotel.


    "Hello! Wang Fan, won''t you go back with him? I don''t want to be your full-time driver! " Tong Jiahui shouts at Wang Fan''s back.


    Wang Fan, who is in high spirits and walking fast, hears Tong Jiahui calling his name behind him. He stops and says impatiently, "why do I go back! You give the money to the fat man quickly, let''s go back to the room and take a bath, let me go to bad luck

 V1.Chapter 71

    In the presidential luxury suite of Caesar Hotel, Wang fan is comfortably lying on the soft sofa. The water drops from his hair slowly slide down his not so handsome cheek to the soft pillow under his head.


    "Can you use a hair dryer to dry your hair! It''s really annoying of you to do so! " Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan with a cold face.


    Sitting on the sofa opposite Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui''s face has been as cold as ice ever since she learned that Wang Fan was going to live with her.


    And the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face


    On the contrary, he has never lived in the presidential suite. He is not only curious about many things here, but also has a happy smile on his face.


    This kind of smile doesn''t make people feel comfortable, but Wang fan doesn''t care.


    Hearing what Tong Jiahui said to him, Wang Fan directly ignored Tong Jiahui''s attitude. He nodded his head and said with a smile: "OK, next time! Next time you take a bath, blow dry for me! "


    "Hello! Wang Fan, don''t deceive people too much! I warn you that our relationship is just a cooperative one. What you have done in recent days is beyond the scope of our cooperation. Don''t push forward! " The thought of Wang Fan flirting with her in front of others in the hospital these days makes Tong Jiahui feel sick. If she didn''t worry about ruining her plan, she really wanted to slap Wang Fan in the face in public.


    Wang Fan, who was lying on the sofa, took a look at Tong Jiahui and said, "Jiahui! You are not a child. Why don''t you say anything? You said that I worked so hard to pretend to be a couple with you, and even my own innocence was not wanted. You not only didn''t appreciate me, but also despised me here. You are not kind enough! "


    "Innocent? MY GOD£¡ Wang Fan, you told me your innocence, you rascal, you ruined my innocence, you know? Do you know how many people are talking about me and you? They must feel sad for me in their hearts. How can they be mixed up with a gangster like you? This is just a flower on cow dung Tong Jiahui exaggerates her actions, and her mouth is full of resentment.


    When Tong Jiahui finished speaking, Wang Fan sat up slowly. His bathrobe was loose, which made him look more depraved,


    Looking at Tong Jiahui''s resentment, Wang Fan picked up the cigarette on the coffee table in front of him, took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a mouthful of it and said, "I think boss Ma should know my relationship with you, too!"


    Tong Jiahui, who is cursing Wang Fan in silence, suddenly has a dull expression on her face. She looks at Wang Fan with her mouth half open. Only then can she find that although the expression on his face looks decadent, it has no hip-hop flavor before.


    Noticing the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face, Wang Fan said lazily in his voice: "I can help you deal with Liu village, Ma Teng and Dongsheng, but you have to follow my way. The reason why I want to live here is not what I want to do, but my residence in Liu village. You have no way to adapt."


    "Oh." Tong Jiahui, like an angry little daughter-in-law, was reprimanded by her husband. She pouted and answered softly.


    "So! No matter how much you admire me, don''t fall in love with me, you know? My principle of life has always been not to take the initiative! Don''t refuse! I''m not responsible! " When Wang Fan said this, a bad smile flashed on his face. His eyes aimed at Tong Jiahui''s career line intentionally or unintentionally, and he suddenly felt that his body was full of strength.


    This kind of jumping thinking mode of pretending to be a hooligan exerts Tong Jiahui''s brain circuit. One second, the man is still serious about things, and the next second, he has opened up his obscene hooligan temperament, which makes Tong Jiahui not react.


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to relax, Wang Fan straightened his bathrobe with his hands, stood up from the sofa with a bad smile, turned and walked to the small bedroom in the suite.


    Tong Jiahui, who was once again teased by Wang Fan, looked at Wang Fan''s back and cursed fiercely: "Wang Fan, you son of a bitch, one day, I''ll kick your dick, so that you can''t talk nonsense in front of me any more!"


    Wang Fan, who has already reached the door of the bedroom, suddenly feels a cold wind blowing from the bottom of the empty bathrobe. He shivers subconsciously. Without entanglement with Tong Jiahui behind him, he directly opens the door of the bedroom and goes in.


    Sitting on the sofa, Tong Jiahui wants to cry without tears. Although she assures Liu Tian that she will deal with the affairs of Liu Cun, she is now in trouble with Wang Fan, which makes her feel reluctant.


    Although Tong Jiahui is not a good girl, and in her growing up experience in S City, she has dealt with many big brothers in Taoism, but it''s really her first time to meet a role like Wang Fan.


    However, such a situation can only show that Tong Jiahui is inexperienced.


    In S City, no one does not know that Tong Jiahui is the apple of the eye of Liu Tian, the chairman of Hengtai group, not to mention those well-known tycoons in the Jianghu. Even those ordinary people in the streets only look up to Tong Jiahui when they see her. Who would challenge this super Bai Fumei like Wang Fan?


    Tong Jiahui, who grew up in this environment, took it for granted that when she learned that she was going to seek cooperation on behalf of Hengtai group, the four seas gang leaders in H city and those gang members would take the initiative to kneel and lick her.


    What happened?


    She suffered a lot here in Wang Fan, which also made her self-esteem seriously hurt.


    "Di Li Li"


    The mobile phone ring broke Tong Jiahui''s sadness, and the flashing screen light attracted her attention.


    "Hello! Mr. Li Tong Jiahui quickly adjusted her mood and said hello to the person on the other end of the phone.


    The male voice with a little vicissitudes came out from the microphone, "Jiahui, you have been in H city for so many days, why don''t you come here to play! If I hadn''t seen you today, I wouldn''t have known you came to H city! "


    "Mr. Li, there''s something wrong with me, so I''m sorry I didn''t visit you in time." When Tong Jiahui spoke, she had a softer expression on her face, which may have a lot to do with the other person''s kindness and concern.


    "Oh? Is something wrong? " The man''s voice was a little confused.


    "Nothing more, Mr. Li. Are you free tonight? I want to visit you and tell you what my father means Tong Jiahui saw Wang Fan who had come out of the bedroom. She was looking at her solemnly, and her voice was inexplicable.


    "Jiahui, I''m at Caesar Hotel. If it''s convenient, I''ll go to see you." Mr. Li said on the phone.

 V1.Chapter 72

    The top floor of Caesar Hotel is not only the place overlooking H City, but also the most luxurious place of the whole Caesar Hotel. It has the best French restaurant in H city and the best service in the city.


    Take the elevator to the top floor. As soon as you get out of the elevator door, the waiter at the door stops Wang fan wearing a T-shirt. The smiling waiter gently reminds you, "Sir, you need to wear formal clothes to enjoy the service here."


    "My clothes are askew?" Wang Fan rolled his eyes and said to the waiter who stopped him.


    "Sir, you may have misunderstood me. By formal dress, I mean a suit." The waiter''s voice remained polite.


    "Suits, in this kind of weather, are those who wear suits stupid people who don''t feel hot?" Wang Fan''s sneering reply.


    Tong Jiahui on one side wanted to let the waiter rub Wang Fan''s spirit and give her a bite of the evil spirit she has been holding in her heart these days. However, she never thought that Wang Fan was so rude and offended all the people around her.


    Looking at those people in suits who are passing by not far from them, Tong Jiahui really wants to find a way to get in.


    "Jiahui, do you think what I said is reasonable?" Wang Fan, who didn''t know what to do, took Tong Jiahui''s hand and asked her seriously.


    Tong Jiahui, who is ready to leave, is pulled away by Wang Fan. Knowing that she has no way to stay away, she has to face bitterly and say, "this is the rule of Western restaurants. Wang Fan, he is not wrong."


    "I''ll ask you, are you a fool with brain problems wearing a suit on such a hot day?" Wang Fan didn''t pay attention to Tong Jiahui''s words. Instead, he asked him questions.


    Wang Fan''s repeated provocations have long been the enemy in the eyes of the public. If it wasn''t for Tong Jiahui, who is around him, who makes people feel that he has a lot of status in terms of dress and appearance, I''m afraid someone would have taught him a lesson.


    "Wang Fan, can you be more civilized and don''t keep swearing all the time, which makes me feel very shameless." Tong Jiahui finally couldn''t help saying what she thought to Wang Fan.


    "Oh? Don''t you like my wildness? " The expression on Wang Fan''s face is very serious, but the words in his mouth make people listen and can''t help thinking.


    Those well-dressed and dressed people were suspicious of their relationship. When they heard Wang Fan say that, Tong Jiahui had no obvious objection. This made their hearts even more hostile to Wang Fan.


    But Tong Jiahui didn''t want to explain and didn''t choose to acquiesce. She was completely annoyed by Wang Fan. Her apricot eyes glared at Wang Fan. She wanted to break his head with a knife.


    If the seed is false and destroys her innocence, Wang Fan said it so easily and seriously, which makes her a little incredible.


    The waiter next to him has been looking at Tong Jiahui. Of course, he understands the relationship between the two people, and if it wasn''t for this reason, he would not still smile at Wang Fan. He would have called the security guard to drive away the guy with tattooed arms.


    "Do you have an appointment, madam?" The waiter asked the embarrassed Tong Jiahui quietly.


    In fact, it''s the waiters who are helping Tong Jiahui out. If Tong Jiahui doesn''t have an appointment, the waiters can tell him that there is no vacancy. In this way, they can be politely refused admission, and Tong Jiahui won''t be embarrassed here.


    "Yes, we have an appointment!" Wang Fan rushed to answer.


    "Oh?" The waiter didn''t ask Wang Fan because he didn''t believe that Wang Fan understood what he said, and he wasn''t sure that Wang Fan was telling the truth.


    "Mr. Li is waiting for us." Tong Jiahui answered with a slow breath.


    "Mr. Li? Is that Mr. Li, chairman of rentai pharmaceutical? " The waiter reconfirmed the question.


    "Yes! It''s Lao Li who sells medicine! " Wang Fan complacently said to the waiter.


    "Wang Fan, that''s enough! Can you shut up Tong Jiahui was unreasonable by Wang Fan, has some mental breakdown, she can''t help roaring at Wang Fan.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui with an innocent face, Wang Fan opened his mouth for a long time and said, "rentai medicine is a drug seller, isn''t it?"


    It seemed that only he could hear it, but as soon as it was over, a slightly old man said, "yes, the one who runs a pharmaceutical company is the one who sells drugs? ha-ha! There''s nothing wrong with what the little brother said! "


    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui were surprised when the man''s voice suddenly rang out. Wang Fan looked in the direction of the voice and saw a gray haired old man in a suit, about 70 years old, coming towards them laughing.


    The waiter next to him also saw the old man. He bowed respectfully and said, "Hello, Mr. Li!"


    "Good!" Mr. Li said with a smile.


    The people around him also noticed Mr. Li''s appearance and said hello to him with a smile, and Mr. Li also said hello to them one by one.


    Wang Fan was also surprised to see that Mr. Li was such a bull. Although he heard uncle GUI say that this cooperation between Hengtai group and Sanlong group was made up by Mr. Li, he did not expect that Mr. Li in front of him would have such a big atmosphere.


    Moreover, Wang Fan''s time in H city is not short, but he has never heard of Mr. Li, which makes him feel even more strange.


    However, Wang Fan soon figured out this point. The reason why Mr. Li is not famous on the road is that he does not contact with people on the road. And uncle GUI also said that Mr. Li does not agree with Liu Tian about the cooperation between Sanlong group and Dongsheng?


    During the conversation, Mr. Li had already come to Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan. He looked Wang Fan up and down with a smile on his face. Then he turned to Tong Jiahui and said, "Jiahui, is this little brother your friend?"


    "I''m her boyfriend. Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you While scrambling to introduce himself, he reached out to shake hands with Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li, who is looking at Tong Jiahui, does not seem to hear Wang Fan speak or see Wang Fan''s hand reaching out to him. He still looks at Tong Jiahui with a smile and seems to be waiting for her answer.


    Wang Fan, whose hand has been stretched out, is very embarrassed. Mr. Li ignores him and makes people around him talk about him for a while. He looks at him with disdain. Even the waiter who stopped him shows disdain on his face.


    Tong Jiahui, who is gnawed by silver teeth, feels suffocated because of anger and grievance. She looks ugly and looks up at Mr. Li.

 V1.Chapter 73

    The expression on Mr. Li''s face gradually became indifferent, and Wang Fan also took back his outstretched hand, but there was no sense of embarrassment on his face, as if nothing had happened.


    Just when the expression on Mr. Li''s face was about to be completely cold and green, Tong Jiahui said helplessly: "he is the boyfriend my father chose for me!"


    Mr. Li, who was about to get angry, heard Tong Jiahui''s words. His face was obviously stunned, but soon his face was full of smiles. He turned to look at Wang Fan and said, "Hello, my surname is Li. I don''t know what to call him?"


    "My name is Wang, the leader of Sihai Gang, Wang Fan!" Wang Fan didn''t care about the change of the expression on Mr. Li''s face. The smile on his face was still warm like the spring breeze.


    Identity is a person''s business card, and identity needs to be recognized by others. The change of Mr. Li''s attitude towards Wang Fan also directly leads to the change of people''s views on Wang Fan.


    The disdainful look in Wang Fan''s eyes before became warm with Mr. Li''s enthusiasm. Even the waiter who stopped Wang Fan showed a signboard smile on his face, guiding them the way to the box.


    In fact, Wang Fan did not expect that Tong Jiahui would come to such an unexpected play.


    In the past few days, Wang Fan also wants to teach Tong Jiahui from head to toe to accept their relationship earlier.


    However, although Tong Jiahui, a super Bai Fumei, has subconsciously accepted such a fact, she has always hated Wang Fan.


    Even when she contacted Mr. Li just now, the expression and action on Tong Jiahui''s face really made Wang Fan''s heart sweat.


    Bai Fumei is a kind of creature. To put it mildly, she is Miss Jiao who was born with a golden key. To put it mildly, she is a master who is very headstrong and can be very affectionate.


    Who knows if Tong Jiahui will take a temporary stand and directly deny Wang Fan''s identity as a boyfriend in front of Mr. Li?


    If you really do that, according to the cold expression on Mr. Li''s face just now and his behavior of turning a blind eye to Wang Fan, Wang fan can completely imagine what kind of treatment he will receive next.


    Fortunately, Tong Jiahui didn''t do too much at the last moment. Otherwise, Wang Fan would have been disgraced.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, the three came to a quiet box in the restaurant. As soon as they entered the box, Wang Fan felt Mr. Li''s unusual feeling.


    This box looks no different from the outside, but once you enter the inside of the box, you will find that people sitting here can just peep through the French windows in the box to see many parts of the city under development.


    Although Caesar Hotel is not the tallest building in H City, it is located in the best geographical location in the city. Many important parts of the city can be seen clearly here.


    The waiter gently closed the door of the box. Mr. Li warmly pulled the chair for Tong Jiahui and said with a smile, "I''m so sorry. I thought Jiahui was the only one here, so I was a bit impolite just now. Please don''t mind Mr. Wang!"


    "No, no, I heard from Jiahui that Mr. Li and my father-in-law are good friends. You are an elder. How can I choose?" Wang fan pulls the chair carelessly, sits beside Tong Jiahui and says to Mr. Li with a smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Mr. Li, while courteous to Wang Fan, poured red wine for Tong Jiahui.


    But Mr. Li just didn''t see Wang Fan''s glass. The sobering device in his hand just poured wine for Tong Jiahui''s glass, and then naturally put it back on the table.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with this little action, but people with a clear eye can see that Mr. Li is showing his attitude to Wang Fan. His politeness and respect for Wang fan is entirely due to his relationship with Tong Jiahui.


    However, Wang fan is not a hypocritical master. He smiles and picks up the wine awakener, pours a glass full of red wine into his glass, and says with a smile, "this foreign wine is precious. Last time I went out with my friends, good guy, we spent more than 1000 yuan on such a bottle of wine."


    Having been used to Wang Fan''s vulgarity, Tong Jiahui could only sit there without expression, as if she had not heard Wang Fan''s words.


    But Mr. Li looked at Wang Fan and laughed, but he didn''t pick up Wang Fan''s words. He turned to Tong Jiahui and said, "your father said on the phone that he is handling some things in the company, and you have full power to handle the things here. Can I ask, what''s the trouble with him?"


    "Oh?" Tong Jiahui, who is thinking about her heart, heard Mr. Li say so. Her face was confused at first, and then frowned.


    This subtle expression was seen in the eyes of Mr. Li, he asked with concern: "is there any inconvenience? Jiahui, your father and I have been friends for many years. You may as well tell me what you want! "


    Wang Fan, sitting on one side, knows very well that Tong Jiahui''s expression is not because there is something inconvenient to say, but because she doesn''t know what Mr. Li and her father said on the phone, so there is no way to answer this question.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was unprepared by Mr. Li''s sudden question, Wang Fan naturally could not stand by. He grabbed his glass, drank a mouthful of red wine and said with a smile, "my father-in-law is busy with our marriage at home! hey! Jiahui can''t help with this, so let''s go out together to relax and cultivate our feelings by the way! "


    "Oh? Is that so? " Wang Fan''s words made Mr. Li very suspicious. He looked at Tong Jiahui and asked.


    Tong Jiahui looked at Mr. Li with helpless expression and nodded with a bitter smile, but did not answer his question.


    At this time, there is no need for Tong Jiahui to say anything. From her eyes, Mr. Li has seen her boredom with Wang Fan and her heartfelt helplessness. Although he does not know what the reason for boredom and helplessness is.


    Now that Tong Jiahui has nodded her head to confirm, Mr. Li can''t ask any more questions. However, he is very good at performing in front of them. With a smile, he lifted his glass and said to Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan, "this is a great thing. If I can, I hope I can be your witness!"


    "Sure! At that time, Mr. Li must go. My father-in-law and I said, "we have enough foreign wine!" Wang Fan rolled up his sleeve and was very excited. He took a sip of the wine cup and drank it.


    Tong Jiahui, sitting between them, glanced at Mr. Li and Wang Fan from left to right, said with a bitter smile, "can we change a happy topic? This is not something to celebrate for me!"

 V1.Chapter 74

    Tong Jiahui''s series of performances suddenly gave Wang Fan a strange feeling, but he couldn''t tell what it was. In addition, Mr. Li soon brought the topic to Liu village, so Wang Fan didn''t focus on it.


    After a conversation, Mr. Li said with an embarrassed face: "Jiahui, did your father tell you about boss Ma of Sanlong group, who wants to deal with the affairs of villagers in Liu village by means of gangs?"


    "Yes, but my dad didn''t agree to do it." Tong Jiahui said here, her eyes subconsciously looked at Wang Fan.


    "Mr. Li, there is something I don''t understand. I don''t know if I can ask." Wang Fan took Tong Jiahui''s words and asked.


    "Mr. Wang is not an outsider. Just say something." Mr. Li''s attitude towards Wang fan is much better than before, and his smile is no longer stingy, which makes people feel warm.


    Since Mr. Li was so enthusiastic, Wang Fan would not be polite. He said frankly, "as far as I know, people in Liu village have already received part of the compensation. Why would they turn back and fight against us? Is there someone stirring up dissension among them? "


    "Oh? Mr. Wang, what you mean is very mysterious! " Mr. Li recognized Wang Fan''s meaning and then asked, "I don''t know about you. Is there any news I don''t know?"


    "I don''t know how much, but I have some friendship with the people in Liucun. Someone should deliberately obstruct the demolition, and this person seems to be very close to the people in Dongsheng." Wang Fanyan pointed out.


    "Someone''s blocking it? This matter has something to do with the people of Dongsheng? " Listen to Wang Fan''s words, Mr. Li''s brow tightly wrinkly, he turned his head to look at the side of Tong Jiahui.


    Although Wang fan is Tong Jiahui''s boyfriend and learned from them that the reason why Liu Tian didn''t come to H city this time was just for their marriage, Mr. Li is still very worried about Wang Fan.


    When people live to a certain age and experience more things, they will inevitably be more suspicious. This is also because they see too many people''s failures and too many people''s rebellious behavior.


    It''s not unreasonable to be careful to sail for thousands of years!


    Tong Jiahui''s face is still calm, she saw Mr. Li''s eyes, tone light said: "Mr. Li, Xiaofan is the hall leader of Sihai Gang, his field is open in Liu village, so Liu village''s many things, he should be more clear than us, my father also listen to him about these, so he strongly opposed and Dongsheng cooperation."


    "It turns out that boss Liu knew these things for a long time?" The expression on Mr. Li''s face is a little unnatural when he talks. It seems that he is angry.


    "Mr. Li, you misunderstood me. We just learned about it. I''m in a hurry to get here and tell you the news? Besides, it''s just Xiao Fan''s guess. We don''t have any evidence! " Tong Jiahui obviously didn''t want to have a bad time with Mr. Li. She wanted to resolve the misunderstanding.


    Wang Fan on one side also quickly said: "yes, I''m also hearsay now, and I haven''t found any strong evidence, otherwise, I certainly can''t let them act arbitrarily."


    At this time, Mr. Li''s face was a little ugly. He fingered the wine glass in front of him. After a moment of silence, he said: "this is a very important thing. The so-called" no wind, no fire ". Since Mr. Wang heard such a wind, we can''t hesitate any more. It seems that I want to talk to Mr. Ma!"


    This is Mr. Li''s attitude, which also reassures Tong Jiahui. Wang Fan, listening to Mr. Li''s words, feels another meaning.


    If the cooperation between Hengtai group and Sanlong group was really made up by Mr. Li, then he should have been a peacemaker and solved the problem steadily. But now Mr. Li''s voice is as if he is in charge of the whole thing.


    However, he didn''t understand the relationship between the three, so Wang Fan didn''t say much. What''s more, if Mr. Li could make Dongsheng and Sanlong group completely lose the opportunity of cooperation, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    Tong Jiahui is very satisfied with Mr. Li''s attitude. The main purpose of her coming here is to let Sanlong group give up the cooperation with Dongsheng. If this can be done, then there is no need for her to cooperate with Wang Fan.


    Although the power of Dongsheng and Sihai gang can not be underestimated in H City, if the two consortia join hands, there is no way to suppress them.


    And even if the two gangs don''t know each other, if they must strike a stone with their eggs, Tong Jiahui thinks her father Liu Tian won''t have any ambiguity.


    So when Mr. Li said these words, Tong Jiahui was very happy. She raised her glass to Mr. Li and said, "Mr. Li, I hope you can convince boss ma. After all, we are all serious businessmen. There''s no need to mess up the proper business, don''t you think?"


    "Yes! Jiahui, you and I want to go together, so I''ll hurry up and meet with boss Ma, and tell him what we mean. By the way, I''ll ask him what kind of trouble we are in! " Mr. Li said solemnly and drank the red wine out of the glass.


    After Tong Jiahui put down her glass, Mr. Li said, "Jiahui, I don''t think it can be delayed. Now that I know the problem, I''ll go to meet with boss Ma and I won''t be here with you."


    "All right! Mr. Li, you''re busy. I''ll wait for your message! " Tong Jiahui''s mind is also on this matter, so Mr. Li takes the initiative to solve it as soon as possible, of course, she will not stop.


    Standing up, Mr. Li greets them and leaves the box directly. Tong Jiahui, who sees Mr. Li off, looks proud.


    Instead, Wang Fan sat there without saying a word, just eating the dishes on the table and drinking the red wine in the glass, as if he had not heard Tong Jiahui''s conversation.


    Looking at Wang Fan finished drinking the wine, Tong Jiahui took up the wine awakener and poured a cup for him. She said with a smile, "Wang Fan, why do you look so ugly?"


    "Oh? Is there anything to be happy about? " Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui with a wooden expression.


    "Don''t worry, even if you don''t help us in this matter, we Hengtai group will not treat you badly! Money, I''ll have it for you later! " Tong Jiahui looked at Wang Fan as if she were a loser. The sympathy in her eyes was obvious.


    Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Wang Fan stood up and said in a light tone: "since you say so, I''ll go back to Liu village. If you want to find me, you can go directly to Liu village to find me. I''ll wait for you at any time!"

 V1.Chapter 75

    I don''t know whether Tong Jiahui didn''t hear Wang Fan''s words, or whether she thought Wang Fan was looking for a step for him to leave. In short, when Wang Fan left the box, Tong Jiahui didn''t even stand up.


    However, Wang Fan was not surprised at all. On the contrary, he walked very easily. Even when he walked out of the box, a sly smile appeared on his face.


    Take the elevator to the first floor hall of Caesar Hotel. Looking at the dusk outside the gate, Wang Fan takes out his mobile phone and dials a phone number, walking to the gate while waiting for the other party to answer.


    Less than half a minute after the bell rang, Wang Yue''s voice came from her mobile phone. However, Wang Yue was obviously not happy. She asked, "Wang Fan, where are you dead? Why not in the hospital? "


    "I''m at the Caesar Hotel, penniless." Wang Fan did not answer Wang Yue''s question, nor was he unhappy because of Wang Yue''s words. He said it calmly to Wang Yue, as if he was talking about an ordinary thing.


    "Good! You wait for me Wang Yue finished and hung up.


    Wang Fan, who takes his mobile phone back to his pocket, takes out his cigarette box, draws out a cigarette, lights it up, takes two puffs, goes out of the gate of Caesar Hotel, finds a rest place in the parking space, and smokes the cigarette leisurely.


    Most of the time, men don''t want to turn to women for help, not only because of face problems, but also because they can''t find a woman to turn to.


    When they went to the police academy, the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Yue was like a pair of lovers and a pair of brothers.


    Even for a long time, Wang Fan has always called Wang Yue brothers. In order to let Wang Fan recognize his female identity, Wang Yue has been fond of wearing red clothes since then.


    In Wang Yue''s words, red can not only show her personality, but also keep her beauty as a woman.


    Anyway, Wang Yue is to let Wang Fan know that she is a living woman, and a woman who can share weal and woe with Wang Fan.


    Sitting there smoking, Wang fan is thinking about the future between him and Wang Yue, as well as his own.


    The news from ghost uncle made Wang Fan have a new plan for his life. However, many things hidden in his heart have not changed and have not been forgotten by him.


    Before applying to ghost uncle for white washing, Wang Fan thought of his family on the one hand, and Wang Yue who thought he was dead on the other.


    The purest feeling in his heart has been secretly buried in his heart by Wang Fan. Every night when he can''t sleep, he will think of Wang Yue''s appearance, her present appearance, her future appearance and whether he can meet her again.


    For a long time, Wang Fan even thought that these things could only exist in his heart, his dream, his imagination, until the attack on Han Chen happened, Wang Yue suddenly appeared in front of him again.


    "Do evil!"


    Wang Fan threw away his cigarette butt and said to himself in a deep voice.


    "What a sin! You are so poor that you still come to Caesar Hotel. Do you want to find a rich woman here to support you? " Wang Yue, who has gone to the back of Wang Fan, continues to talk about Wang Fan''s words coldly.


    Hearing Wang Yue''s voice, Wang Fan stood up with a smile and said, "don''t tell me, I really found a rich woman, but she didn''t have sincerity. I threw her away when I was angry!"


    Wang Fan said this is true, but listen to Wang Yue''s ears, it can be a fool''s dream, white Wang Fan one eye, Wang Yue not angry said: "don''t every day without a serious, I''m not to listen to you boast!"


    "Hey, hey! I haven''t got dinner yet Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "I came here just to see if you have a relapse of old injuries and need rescue. After all, if you hang up, I will be held jointly and severally liable! I can''t do anything else! " Wang Yue said with some displeasure, and the expression on her face was very displeased.


    Knowing that Wang Yue said this before he was angry, Wang Fan stepped forward and said, "brother Yue, you are responsible for me! I have no money now. If I can''t eat, I have no immunity. If I don''t have immunity, I can easily die because of the previous trauma. If I really die, you can''t regret it! "


    "Cut! I''m not a rich woman. I can''t afford to support you! " Wang Yue ignored Wang Fan''s words, and even said that she was about to turn and leave.


    Knowing Wang Yue''s temper and character, Wang Fan stepped on a small step, stopped in front of Wang Yue and said, "brother Yue, are you really angry? I''m just joking with you. There''s no rich woman to support me. Even if there''s one, it''s just a matter of making fun of each other and getting what they need. It''s like us... "


    "Well! All right! Shut up Before Wang Fan finished speaking in front of her, Wang Yue put his hand to stop him.


    When they went to school, once they had differences, Wang Fan could always convince Wang Yue with various reasons. Sometimes, even when he knew Wang Fan was talking nonsense, Wang Yue could not find any reason to refute him.


    After a long time, Wang Yue stopped arguing with him. If it wasn''t a particularly important issue, Wang Yue didn''t even bother to talk to him. After all, the result of their quarrel was that Wang Yue followed Wang Fan''s advice.


    Seeing Wang Yue''s "hearty and sincere" expression, Wang FanMei Zizi said: "brother Yue, do you know there is a very good barbecue stand in H city?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t go out to eat at ordinary times. I have no relatives here, and I don''t go out of the dormitory of my unit!" Wang Yue said something in her words.


    "It''s very sad to say that you have no relatives! I feel the same way Wang Fan agreed and nodded his head, showing a look of distress.


    "Come on! You say place, I invite you Wang Fan''s action made her feel irritable, and Wang Yue''s tone of voice also seemed impatient.


    At this time, Wang Yue couldn''t say why she was upset. At the moment of receiving Wang Fan''s phone call, she deliberately pretended to be angry and wanted to give Wang Fan a little color to see. However, after hearing the news of his downfall, Wang Yue didn''t care about anything. Her heart was just thinking about everything about this man.


    Just now, Wang Fan was still cynical, without any touching and warm words because of her appearance, which made Wang Yue really disappointed.


    Wang fan doesn''t want to mention the things between the two people, or he is deliberately avoiding, which may be the reason why Wang Yue is upset.


    Wang Fan, who stopped the taxi, opened the door for Wang Yue and said with a smile: "cousin, you can sit in the front! It''s more convenient to pay the fare later! "

 V1.Chapter 76

    Big gold chain, small gold watch, three barbecues a day.


    I don''t know when, this has become the catchphrase of the people on the road, so every night in front of the barbecue stand, there will be a few tables of social people with burly bodies and tattoos.


    Of course, no one can tell whether these so-called social people are a big brother or not. After all, people who want to mix up in society these days always have something tattooed on their bodies and like to brag and force them to say something cruel.


    Because of being together with Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan''s style of dress is not the same as before.


    Although the white shirt is not a famous brand, it is also of some grade. Even the pair of trousers he was wearing was specially selected by Tong Jiahui.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s dirty marks on his pants sitting on the steps of the parking lot, you would think he was a white-collar worker.


    It was because of this dress that Wang Yue was a little suspicious. Wang Fan said that he was taken care of by a rich woman. As soon as they sat down and ordered barbecue and drinks, Wang Yue could not help asking.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Yue would mention this problem. Wang Fan turned his eyes and thought that he was joking. If Wang Yue really knew about Tong Jiahui, I''m afraid that on the grill not far away, what''s roasting is not a mutton kebab.


    But who is Wang Fan? There are more ghost ideas in his mind than the stars in the sky.


    In the face of Wang Yue''s query, Wang Fan took a puff of smoke and said, "in fact, I want to invite you to dinner. After buying this dress, I found that there was nothing left in my pocket."


    "Treat me to dinner?" Wang Yue looks at Wang Fan full of doubt.


    "Yes, I''m afraid I would have been framed if you hadn''t done it in time. Although you''ve done it a little bit hard, it''s also for my good. I should thank you!" The more Wang Fan said, the more emotional he was. He was moved by his words.


    Wang Yue was guilty of beating Wang Fan. Since Professor Li proved that Wang Fan was framed that day, she always wanted to find a chance to apologize to Wang Fan. However, she was a girl, and she was still embarrassed. So she didn''t see Wang Fan again until Wang Fan was discharged.


    Now hearing Wang Fan say this, Wang Yue''s heart is relieved. Although she is a little embarrassed about beating him, she doesn''t show weakness at all. She says coldly: "you know I can do it for you, hum! I don''t want to persuade you to do something serious, but you just don''t listen to me. If one day you''ve been cheated, I''ll see what you can do! "


    "Brother Yue, you taught me the right lesson. I''ve been taught!" Wang Fan said with a sincere face, but in his heart he pinched a cold sweat for his successful escape.


    The so-called disaster comes from the mouth, Wang Fan has a real experience.


    It is also an indisputable fact that it is said that a woman in love will completely break through the lowest IQ in the face of her beloved man.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s grateful words, Wang Yue''s heart was a burst of sweetness. Before she wanted to ask about the rich woman''s care, she was thrown out of the sky.


    "Brother, you want mutton kebabs, and beer." The boy put the beer and mutton kebab on the table and said to Wang Fan in a clear voice.


    At this time, Wang Fan noticed that the barbecue stall they were in was not big. A man in his thirties was in charge of the barbecue, who should be the owner of the stall. The waiter who shuttled between the seats was only a boy in his eleventh or twenties.


    Looking at the childish boy, Wang Fan said with a smile: "little guy, you are a waiter when you are so old. It''s child labor!"


    "Big brother, we have fresh lamb kidney and special kebab and lamb hammer. Would you like two kebabs?" The boy didn''t take Wang Fan''s words, but took a look at Wang Yue and sold his own special dishes to Wang Fan.


    Hearing the kebab recommended by the boy, Wang Fan took a peek at Wang Yue and said with a smile, "you are good at business. Hehe, it seems that the boss is going to increase your salary!"


    She was surprised at what the boy said. Now when she heard Wang Fan say it again, Wang Yue became more curious. She looked at the boy with doubts and asked, "what special kebab did you say just now?"


    "Roast sheep hammer, absolutely fresh! Absolutely The boy answered seriously.


    "I''ve heard of sheep''s kidney. What''s a hammer?" Wang Yue looked into the boy''s eyes and asked.


    The boy looked at Wang Yue''s face. It didn''t look like a joke, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he turned to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who has already been so embarrassed by Wang Yue''s seriousness, saw the boy''s eyes looking at him and said with a smile, "you don''t want sheep''s kidney or anything. Go and do it quickly."


    "Oh The boy agreed and turned to serve the other guests.


    Confused Wang Yue watched the boy leave, frowning and asking: "Wang Fan, what did the child say? Why can''t I understand? What is a ram hammer? "


    "It''s the hammer on the sheep! Ha ha Wang Fanqiang answered with a smile, but he didn''t hold it back.


    He raised his hand and slapped Wang Fan on the arm. Wang Yue said unhappily, "don''t laugh. There must be no good words in your mouth, but this child is really a big boy. He is just as bad as you."


    "What''s bad learning! It''s a special dish. If you don''t buy it, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand it. The sheep roasting hammer is for men''s aphrodisiac use. The effect is very good! " Wang Fan said this, picked up the beer bottle and poured a full glass for himself.


    Hearing Wang Fan say that the sheep roasting hammer is used for aphrodisiac, Wang Yue''s face is a fever, thinking of the boy''s eyes just now, her heart is even more uncomfortable.


    Although Wang Yue is no longer an astringent girl, and her personality is also used to carelessness, she has only heard about the things between men and women.


    Now from Wang Fan''s mouth to hear such words, Wang Yue will naturally feel very uncomfortable, but fortunately this is facing Wang Fan, if it is someone else, I''m afraid Wang Yue will be angry and leave long ago.


    Before Wang Yue could figure out which part of the sheep the hammer was, he heard a fierce curse coming from the booth not far away.


    Follow the curse to see, but see just there barbecue boss disappeared, some dinner guests are just like her, toward the direction of curse to see.

 V1.Chapter 77

    There were more and more onlookers, but no one stood up and stopped the young man who was beating the barbecue stall owner. The man in his thirties, holding the boy in his arms, sat down on the ground with his head down and let the two young people curse, punch and kick.


    When Wang Yue passed through the crowd and came to the front, the two young men who beat the boss had stopped.


    Seeing the two young people, Wang Yue felt as if she had seen them somewhere, but she couldn''t remember where they were. However, as a policeman, she didn''t think much, so she walked up to them and stopped them between them and the barbecue stall owner.


    "Yo? Is this a woman knight The emaciated young man, looking at Wang Yue with an angry face, said Liuli Liuqi.


    The fat man next to him, with a crooked neck, said fiercely: "grandma, whoever stops me will do it!"


    The onlookers around them saw the ferocious appearance of the two young people. Although they were sweating for Wang Yue, a thin girl, no one came forward to help Wang Yue say something.


    Even among the onlookers, some men of the same age as these two young people were looking at Wang Yue''s pretty face and talking in a low voice.


    "Hey! This girl is good-looking


    "What a figure! It''s so hot


    "What a pity! This girl is going to have bad luck tonight


    "If I can''t beat these two guys, I''ll go to the hero to save Mei. Maybe I can make her throw herself in her arms!"


    ... ...


    Wang Fan, standing behind these people, stood on tiptoe and looked on coldly. Although he was angry at these people''s comments, he didn''t get angry with them.


    All the time, Wang Yue wanted him to leave the gang and live a normal life. Wang Fan certainly understood Wang Yue''s pains, but he was also suffering, but he couldn''t find a suitable excuse to let Wang Yue give up this idea.


    In front of this scene, Wang Fan thought it was a very good opportunity.


    Wang Fan just recognized the two young people who spoke rudely to Wang Yue.


    These two young people are just the yellow and blue hair Wang Fan taught in the western restaurant, but their hair has been dyed black, so Wang Yue didn''t recognize each other''s identity.


    Wang Yue, with a full sense of justice, looks at two obscene young people with a righteous face. She frowns and asks angrily, "why do you beat people?"


    "Why? hey! What do you think we should do? " Thin yellow hair, while talking, walked in front of Wang Yue.


    Before Huang Mao came to Wang Yue, the little boy who was blocked by her suddenly jumped up and stood in front of Wang Yue, saying: "don''t bully her."


    "Oh, fuck! You still want to save beauty? Damn it Huang Mao saw that the little boy dared to do something bad for him, so he raised his leg and kicked him in the stomach.


    The quick eyed Wang Yue grabs the boy''s shoulder, retreats and pulls the boy to his arms to avoid the kick of yellow hair.


    Huang Mao was also surprised when he failed, but he said with a smile: "it seems that this little girl is really good at it!"


    "Let me do it!" The plump blue hair touched his hair with his hand and roared excitedly.


    Without waiting for everyone to react, blue hair has rushed to Wang Yue. His fat body is like a human shell, rushing to crush the weak Wang Yue.


    "Bang"


    Running blue hair body a crooked, directly flying out of the side, fat body hit on the side of the table, the tableware on the table hit scattered flying, ceramic debris also splashed everywhere.


    Wang Fan, with his hands in his pockets and a cigarette in his mouth, looked at the blue hair that was kicked by him and scolded: "you''re not finished yet!"


    All of a sudden, Huang Mao standing there didn''t react. When he saw blue Mao falling there, he realized that someone had intercepted blue Mao halfway.


    "Fuck..." Huang Mao took out the dagger from his waist and pointed to Wang Fan who kicked the blue hair away. A word came out of his mouth. He was so scared that he threw away the dagger in his hand.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Huang Mao''s knee softened and knelt down on the ground with a cry in his mouth. He said: "brother fan, our brothers have no eyes. If you don''t remember the villains, let us go!"


    Not far away, blue Mao, who was kicked by Wang Fan and couldn''t help groaning, immediately stopped groaning when he heard Huang Mao''s words. He lay on the ground and pretended to be dead.


    At this time, yellow hair and blue hair''s heart, just like ten thousand alpacas running in general, regret, helplessness, grief... And other negative feelings come one after another.


    Last time, Wang Fan gave them a hard lesson in the western restaurant. They lost face in Dongsheng. Fortunately, Wang Fan''s reputation as an evil star had a great influence in Dongsheng, but no one laughed at them. Otherwise, they would not have to mix in the road after they were beaten like that.


    However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime can not be escaped.


    Because he bumped into Wang Fan, the evil star, and made the mute compensate brother Nan for his mental loss of 200000 yuan, so this account was also recorded to them.


    These two brothers are collecting protection money for working overtime during this period of time, which is also to fill in the 200000 yuan debt for dumb brother. After all, everyone can owe money, but big brother can''t.


    But who would have thought that in such a remote barbecue stall, they met Wang Fan again, who made them turn pale. Moreover, they were ready to fight the woman behind Wang Fan.


    Huang Mao is not a fool. Wang Fan''s action at this time must be to protect the woman behind him. At this time, Huang Mao can see clearly that the woman who has been provoked by his words is the woman who was with Wang Fan in the western restaurant last time.


    Huang Mao, who was too late to repent, wanted to slap himself a few times. But in the face of Wang Fan, the evil star, he was so scared that his limbs were weak that he had no strength to lift his arm and move his fingers.


    Seeing Huang Mao kneeling on the ground suddenly, the onlookers were also enjoying themselves. However, those who had just commented on Wang Yue in front of Wang Fan were so scared that their legs softened and they gradually withdrew from the crowd.


    Who would have thought that this man, who looks like a white-collar, is actually a hidden figure on the road, and a strong master.


    Wang Fan naturally vomited a smoke ring, looking at the yellow hair kneeling on the ground, said: "what is the reason this time?"


    "They asked my second uncle to pay the protection fee!" The boy, who was protected by Wang Yue in his arms, blushed and said to Wang Fan.

 V1.Chapter 78

    As soon as the little boy finished, the expression on Huang Mao''s face immediately solidified. He carefully looked at the expression on Wang Fan''s face and confirmed that Wang Fan was not angry. Then he put down the hanging heart.


    Wang Yue, who was holding the little boy, was not happy. She looked at the yellow hair kneeling there with sharp eyes and said in a cold voice: "do you still have wangfa in your eyes?"


    "Van Gogh, it''s not the protection fee, it''s the management fee." Huang Mao explained to Wang Fan in a low voice.


    "What kind of management fee, who allows you to collect it?" When Wang Yue heard Huang Mao''s sophistry, she was even more angry. She took the boy to Wang Fan and questioned Huang Mao again.


    "Elder sister, they often come here to collect protection fees. We have several barbecue stalls here. They have moved away because of this. My second uncle doesn''t plan to work here." When the boy said this, tears began to appear in his wronged eyes, and his pitiful appearance was very distressing.


    Gently wipe away tears for the boy, Wang Yue''s deep maternal love, was also awakened by the poor child, she said excitedly: "don''t be afraid, we will protect you."


    "Yes The boy nodded heavily, and Wang Yue''s words made him feel warm in his heart.


    Wang Fan, who had not spoken for a long time, looked at the yellow hair kneeling on the ground and said with a gloomy face, "get up, don''t let people say that I cheated the small with the big and broke the rules!"


    "Yes Huang Mao heard Wang Fan say so, also nodded his head and stood up.


    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to let Huang Mao get up. Wang Yue was also very surprised. However, she turned to think that after all, Huang Mao couldn''t kneel there because so many people were watching him. It was easy for others to misunderstand what Wang Fan had done, so she didn''t say much.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, looked at Huang Mao standing up from the ground, turned his head and looked at the barbecue stall owner who had already stood up, and asked, "how many months are they still short of money?"


    "Counting this month, it''s three months, six hundred yuan!" Barbecue stall owner replied with a wry smile.


    "Two hundred a month?" Wang Fan turned his head and asked Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao nodded his head and said, "well, the number here is set by dumb brother. I didn''t ask for money in disorder."


    "Yes Wang Fan believed what Huang Mao said. Although Huang Mao was fierce in front of these people, even if he was given more courage, he didn''t dare to fill his own pockets and ask for money.


    I thought Wang Fan would teach Huang Mao a lesson, but I didn''t expect that he asked about the price of the protection fee. Moreover, it seems that he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Huang Mao''s collection of the protection fee, which surprised the onlookers.


    Wang Yue, who was standing beside Wang Fan, was even more sullen by Wang Fan''s angry face. If not for so many people around, she would have roared at Wang Fan.


    Just like he didn''t see the expression on Wang Yue''s face, Wang Fan said to Huang Mao in a deep voice: "Huang Mao, you follow the rules, I have no opinion, but you can''t humiliate his parents in front of the child, you know?"


    "I see, Van Gogh." Wang Fan''s words also surprised Huang Mao, but he did not dare to question anything at this time. He could only listen to Wang Fan''s words and nodded.


    After groping in his pocket for a long time, Wang Fan took out 200 yuan. He turned to Wang Yue in embarrassment and said, "do you have 400 yuan there?"


    "You''re going to pay for his protection?" Wang Yue with a surprised face widens her eyes. She seriously doubts her ears and whether there is something wrong with Wang Fan''s brain.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the barbecue stall owner stopped Wang Fan and said: "brother fan, no, there''s something wrong at home recently, so I owe brother dumb''s management fee. I will pay it next month."


    "Brother fan, how dare I take your money? We''re going. We''re going. " Huang Mao also repeatedly waved his hands and turned to help the blue Mao lying on the ground.


    Like not hearing Huang Mao and the barbecue stall owner''s words, Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue and said again, "if you have money, lend it to me first, and I''ll return it to you later."


    "Hello! Wang Fan, are you stupid! He is bullying this businessman! He''s collecting protection money! " Wang Yue couldn''t hold back her anger and yelled at Wang Fan.


    "I know!" Wang Fan Light answer.


    "Look at this child, and then look at this businessman. How can you help these rubbish bully honest people?" Wang Yue roared hysterically. The anger in her eyes was like a flame that was about to be spurted out, roasting Wang Fan who looked at her face to face.


    Around the people also whispered, have criticized Wang Fan''s practice, have the courage of some people, is pointing out Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is looking at Wang Yue, smiles. He turns his head and looks at Huang Mao, who is helping blue Mao to leave. He says in a low voice: "if you don''t receive money for their elder brother, the punishment you will get when you go back will be worse than this child, do you know?"


    Huang Mao and LAN Mao, who are moving away step by step, stop when they hear Wang Fan''s words. Although no one can see the expression on their faces, Wang fan knows that his words have already reached their hearts.


    "They deserve it! Let''s live a good life. However, we have to mix with the society. We deserve that they are rubbish and that they are looked down upon Wang Yue disdains Wang Fan''s words, and has different feelings for Huang Mao and LAN Mao''s experience. She attacks Wang Fan bitterly.


    Even the boy who is protected by Wang Yue in his arms also looks at Wang Fan who speaks for Huang Mao.


    Even the onlookers around agreed with Wang Yue''s words. Looking at Wang Fan and Huang Mao, they were full of disdain and disdain.


    Only the barbecue stall owner''s face as usual, did not show dissatisfaction because of Wang Fan''s words, he just looked at Wang Fan''s eyes, as if savoring his words.


    "No one is willing to fall from the bottom of his life, and no one wants to be called garbage. It''s just that people can''t help themselves when they are in the river and lake!" Wang Fan said in a low voice, and the expression on his face was so helpless.


    Wang Fan''s words made everyone silent, Wang Yue opened his mouth, and finally did not go on.


    Seeing that Wang Yue didn''t mean to lend money to himself, Wang Fan turned and looked at the barbecue stall owner, put 200 yuan in his hand and said with a wry smile, "I only have this money. You can give it to them first, and you can think of your own way for the rest."


    "Fan Ge, I..." barbecue stall owner expression is very helpless, some excited, he tightly clenched the money in his hand, some choked words, half a day speechless.


    After patting the barbecue stall owner on the shoulder, Wang Fan smiles and doesn''t speak any more. In fact, he doesn''t know what to say at this moment.


    If he has to say something, I''m afraid he just wants to roar: "this dog''s way of life!"

 V1.Chapter 79

    Many of the onlookers were the guests of the barbecue stall. They gradually understood Wang Fan from the initial criticism, and they all settled their accounts one after another. They went back to their tables and continued to drink wine, blowing their hide.


    No one paid attention to Wang Fan, and no one asked the barbecue stall owner whether he had given all the money to Huang Mao. It was as if it had never happened.


    People who eat barbecue and drink beer at barbecue stalls and brag with their friends are not the upper class people in the city, not even the middle class.


    Everyone''s heart has its own view of the world, but everyone''s heart also has its own secrets that people dare not reveal.


    Wang Yue is very angry, not only because of Wang Fan''s attitude towards them, but also because of Wang Fan''s attitude towards life.


    No matter what it is, it can not be accepted. It is also because these people are not enterprising that they become rubbish in other people''s eyes.


    Wang Yue, who wants to catch up with Huang Mao and show his police identity, is dragged back to their seats by Wang Fan. Until Huang Mao and blue Mao''s back disappears, Wang Fan releases Wang Yue''s hand.


    Neither of them spoke. Wang Fan was smoking, with a bitter smile on his face. Wang Yue was not happy when he drank wine.


    "Uncle, the roast sheep hammer from my second uncle." The little boy''s voice broke the embarrassment. His face was slightly tender, and there were still tears on his face.


    Wang Fan turned to the barbecue stand and saw the boy''s second uncle smiling. His smile was full of gratitude.


    "Take it back, he doesn''t deserve it!" Wang Yue put the glass on the table and said to the boy with a cold face.


    Wang Yue said so, the boy hesitated, he looked at Wang Fan did not speak, as if waiting for Wang Fan to make a decision.


    Touching the boy''s head, Wang Fan said with a smile: "this elder sister drinks too much, you put it down, thank your uncle for me!"


    "Yes The boy agreed, turned and ran away.


    Some slightly drunk Wang Yue looked at Wang Fan angrily and asked, "do you have the face to eat? I didn''t expect you to be such a person, Wang Fan. "


    "Do you hate me?" Wang Fan asked softly.


    "Hate? I''m tired of seeing you now! " Wang Yue''s fierce reply.


    "Have you ever heard of the story that Dharma Shizu cut the flesh to feed the eagle?" Wang Fan asked Wang Yue who glared at him with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan mention the Dharma Master to himself, Wang Yue said with a sneer, "what, do you still think you are great? Do you think that you not only took care of the two garbage, but also protected the uncle and nephew of the barbecue stand? "


    Wang Yue''s sarcasm can be heard between the lines. Wang fan doesn''t refute or explain. He just looks at Wang Yue quietly, waiting for her to vent her dissatisfaction.


    She did not let Wang Fan go because of his silence. Wang Yue has always been worried about Wang Fan''s stubborn desire to mix with society. Seeing Wang Fan''s complacency today makes her feel very disappointed with Wang Fan.


    Sarcasm, with a cry of reprimand, finally evolved into a speechless choking, too drunk to drink Wang Yue, she shed tears holding Wang Fan crying in a mess.


    No one is watching them, no one is commenting on Wang Yue''s behavior, and no one is laughing at her drunkenness and Wang Fan who has been holding her tightly in his arms.


    Every man who works hard in this society has a woman he wants to care for, but always feels extremely guilty.


    Maybe in their life, she once or is, like Wang Yue, hating them, but like Wang Yue loving Wang Fan, finally chose to stay with them.


    "No one is willing to fall from the bottom of his life, and no one wants to be called garbage. It''s just that people can''t help themselves when they are in the river and lake!"


    Just like what Wang Fan said, every man who works hard at the bottom of society has his own deepest experience.


    Holding exhausted Wang Yue in his arms, Wang Fan seemed to say to himself, "you live in a world blessed by the Buddha, but I live in a purgatory haunted by evil spirits. In that world, because of people like you, people can respect the gods and fear the law."


    "In purgatory, in addition to ghosts, ghosts are also ghosts. Every day, every hour and every moment, there is a scene of the law of the jungle. We have no ability to change them. What we can do is to maintain the balance in purgatory."


    "I don''t have Dharma Shizu''s magic power or his compassion. What I can do is to do according to the rules of the world and live according to my heart."


    Wang Fan''s murmuring, word by word into Wang Yue''s ears, and like hot blood, into Wang Yue''s blood vessels.


    "People in the storm, helpless spin. If it''s like sand in the wind, you''ll have to turn when you''re tired. Helpless rush, helpless turn. Once hot face, gradually lack of warmth... "


    Wang Fan, holding Wang Yue in his arms, hummed the song. The more time went by, the more he could understand the meaning of the song.


    The people on the barbecue stand are full of wine and food, walking contentedly in the moonlight, helping each other on their way home.


    No matter how bad they mess outside, home is always their last harbor. The woman who curses them every day is still waiting for them at home.


    "I''ll take you home!" Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue in his arms and whispered to her.


    "I live in a bachelor''s dormitory in my unit, and you send me back, what do you do?" Wang Yue, the cat in Wang Fan''s arms, tightens her tight body, as if afraid of the cold in the air, and refuses to leave Wang Fan''s warm arms.


    "Go back to Liu village, the fat man must not be sleeping!" Wang Fan took a look at the full moon in the sky. He said to Wang Yue in a deep voice.


    According to Liu pangzi''s work and rest rules, this boy should be watching the live broadcast of wanghong with his mobile phone in his bed during this period of time. He is playing happily while playing the plane!


    Wang Yue''s face sank when she heard that Wang Fan wanted to go back to Liu village. She said to Wang Fan, "I don''t want to go back to my dormitory. I''ve been drinking. When I go back to my unit, I''ll be scolded by the leaders tomorrow."


    "Then you can''t go back to Liu village with me. You don''t know, Liu pangzi''s house is dirty and messy. When he goes to bed at night, there are mice in bed!" Wang fan knows that Wang Yue is most afraid of mice, so he swindles her by using mice to get into bed.


    "Hum!" Wang Yue snorted coldly, sniffed and said to Wang Fan, "I''m not going to Liu village! I want to stay in a hotel for one night! "


    "OK, which hotel do you want to go to? I''ll take you!"


    "I want you to stay with me!"


    "Then let me eat these two sheep hammers and mend them first!"

 V1.Chapter 80

    Three days later, at another dusk, in an abandoned house on the outskirts of H City, Wang Fan was sitting on a broken box, idly smoking, waiting for the arrival of ghost uncle.


    After half a cigarette, a taxi stopped at the roadside. The ghost uncle with sunglasses got out of the taxi and took a look at Wang Fan''s abandoned house. Then he looked around and confirmed that no one was nearby. Then he locked the door and went to the house.


    Only the door frame of the house was left, so as soon as ghost uncle entered the yard, Wang Fan heard his footsteps, patted the soil on his buttocks, and Wang Fan jumped down from the broken box.


    "Ghost uncle." As soon as the ghost uncle came in, Wang Fan said hello with a smile on his face.


    The ghost uncle who took off his sunglasses took a look at Wang Fan. He didn''t mean to be polite to him at all. He asked straightforwardly, "you''ve grown up! I went to open a room with Wang Yue! "


    "Ah! What do you mean, uncle ghost? " Wang Fan looks at ghost uncle blankly.


    "What do you mean? I also want to ask you! What do you mean The tone of ghost uncle''s voice is not good, and the look at Wang fan is not good. There is a feeling that Wang Fan will be destroyed at any time.


    How could Wang fan not notice this danger signal? However, he didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "Uncle ghost, do you think we did that?"


    "Well! I don''t think you dare! " Ghost uncle angry said.


    Wang Fan licked his lips, his face was full of aftertaste, and he said with pride: "Hey, hey! To tell you the truth, I... "


    "I''ll kill you little son of a bitch!" Before Wang Fan finished speaking, ghost uncle raised his hand to Wang Fan''s face.


    "Oh dear!"


    Wang Fan, who had expected this scene for a long time, raised his hand and grasped uncle GUI''s wrist and said with a smile: "we really didn''t do anything, that is to say, talk about life."


    "You son!" Ghost uncle''s face is as ugly as it is. The smell of killing between his eyebrows is even more frightening.


    Holding the hand of ghost uncle, Wang Fan slowly put it down, scratched his head and said: "ghost uncle, don''t be angry! Xiaoyue is young and not sensible. I have to understand! Don''t worry, we really didn''t do anything. Xiaoyue went to sleep when she arrived at the hotel. I''ve been guarding her all the time and didn''t do anything. "


    "Well! I wish you knew! " Ghost uncle cold face, looking at Wang Fan cold of say.


    Wang Fan''s face flashed a bitter taste, quite emotional said: "ghost uncle, I love her, of course, will not do anything to hurt her, so your worry is not necessary, also a lot more."


    "Xiao Fan, I''m sorry! I''m a little impulsive. " Ghost uncle draws back hand, the voice is low to say.


    "It doesn''t matter, ghost uncle, I can understand your mood, and you can understand my mind. It really doesn''t matter." Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter face and took a puff to hide his anxiety.


    Uncle GUI, whose face has softened down, doesn''t want to embarrass Wang Fan any more, but doesn''t know how to comfort him. He has to change the topic and say, "you came to me today because of Liu Tian of Hengtai group."


    "Well, the last time you told me about Liu Tian''s cooperation with Ma Teng of Sanlong group in the hospital, Tong Jiahui, Liu Tian''s daughter, came to me." Wang Fan answers with a cigarette.


    "I know about this. Don''t you handle it very well? I heard that Tong Jiahui is very upset by you! "


    "How can you upset her! At most, we are a couple in the open. We have a pure interest relationship. Later, Tong Jiahui felt that I had no use value. Did she kick me away? "


    When Wang Fan said that Tong Jiahui had broken contact with him, uncle GUI frowned and asked, "do you need me to help you create opportunities to cooperate with Tong Jiahui again?"


    "That doesn''t have to be. In the past few days, Tong Jiahui, the little girl, will have to come to me. She is still too young and thinks everything is too beautiful!" Wang Fan spoke confidently about Tong Jiahui. His eyes looked like a sly old fox.


    "Then why did you call me here?" Asked the ghost uncle.


    "I want you to look up someone for me."


    "Who? Liu Tian? "


    "No, Mr. Li!" Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "The boss of rentai Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. seldom appears in public. Although he is famous in the upper class of H City, we have not found any other problems with him." Obviously, uncle GUI has already investigated Mr. Li, and the result of the investigation is not as unbearable as Wang Fan imagined.


    Wang Fan, who has dealt with Mr. Li, has no doubt about Uncle GUI''s words. Even when he saw Mr. Li, he didn''t notice anything unusual.


    However, in Wang Fan''s heart, there is always an unspeakable feeling for Mr. Li, which makes him have a sense of crisis.


    Although Guishu also said that Mr. Li had no problem, Wang Fan insisted that Guishu not give up the investigation of Mr. Li.


    As for Liu Tian!


    Without ghost uncle investigation, Wang Fan also knows that this person is not simple, and there must be a big secret hidden in Liu Tian.


    It''s safe to arrange Tong Jiahui, a rookie, to come to H city to deal with the problem of Liu village, and still play with Ma Teng. Liu Tian must have his preparation, and Wang fan can feel that there should be a big man behind Liu Tian, quietly manipulating everything.


    In the game, Wang Fan, who has been regarded as a chess piece, is very curious about the layout of the big man, so he wants to use his own way to force the big man out from behind the scenes, instead of using ghost uncle''s hand to pull him out.


    After two people talk about Liu village for a while, the topic is about Dongsheng. After all, in Wang Fan''s plan, Dongsheng is still a big part.


    As the leader of Dongsheng, Wang fan doesn''t care too much about whether Liao Sanye will participate in the reconstruction of Liu village. The person who is hidden inside the police station and bought by Dongsheng is the one Wang Fan cares about most.


    "There should be a conclusion about Han Chen! Otherwise, the guy hiding inside us will choose to wait and see, and we can''t find him out! " Wang Fan reminds ghost uncle of Han Chen''s treatment.


    "How about I ask Han Chen to come back to meet you?"


    "Ming? Or is it dark? "


    "Dark, of course! Is that clear? He is more famous in this city than you


    "I don''t think it''s necessary. I can handle it by myself!"


    "Oh? Are you worried that if he knows that you dragged him into the water, he will take the opportunity to revenge you? "


    "I don''t worry about that. I never worry! Ha ha


    "Really?"


    "Really, because I know he will. If it was me, I would choose to revenge him! He is not a broad-minded person like me! Ha ha

 V1.Chapter 81

    When he returned to Liu village, Wang fan saw the luxury car at the entrance of the village at the first sight. Without asking, Wang Fan also knew who was sitting in the car. Because he had been in the luxury car before, he naturally knew the driver.


    I thought that as a woman, Tong Jiahui would have some reserved attitude, so I should wait a few more days before I come to her for help. I didn''t expect that Tong Jiahui would appear again so soon.


    Standing at the entrance of the village for a while, there was no movement in the luxury car. Wang Fan laughed disdainfully and turned to the direction of the casino.


    "Since you want to be a princess, I''ll be the devil of the world. I don''t think either of us can make it!"


    Before Tong Jiahui shows up, Wang Fan''s mood is a little disappointed, but his stubborn character makes him choose to leave at last. In his heart, he complains about Tong Jiahui''s illness.


    Smoking all the way to the casino, Wang Fan somehow compares Tong Jiahui with Wang Yue.


    One is a goblin who likes to be clever and has a good reputation, but can make people think about it;


    One is a woman who has a clear sense of love and hate, and a full sense of justice, but likes to use violence;


    Wang fan can''t help but giggle at the thought of Tong Jiahui being fooled by himself. But when he thinks of Wang Yue''s sad eyes, Wang fan can''t help feeling some heartache.


    "This is the love hate entanglement


    Wang Fan, who stops, flicks off his cigarette and talks to himself with emotion.


    "Hey! Wang Fan, don''t you see me standing here? " Not far away, Tong Jiahui stamped her feet and roared angrily at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was thinking about her heart, raised his head when he heard Tong Jiahui''s voice. He looked up and saw the direction of his cigarette end. It was thousands of miles away from where Tong Jiahui was standing. He said with a strange expression: "Jiahui, you are good at playing naughty!"


    "Well! You did it on purpose Tong Jiahui lost her temper with a cold face.


    "I''m making wool on purpose! I''m playing cigarette butts! It''s not a tracking missile. It can still turn and fall on you? " Turning a blind eye to Tong Jiahui''s anger, Wang Fan retaliates against her.


    "I don''t care. You did it on purpose. You must apologize to me!" Tong Jiahui goes to Wang Fan and pouts her lips.


    Liu pangzi, who appears behind Tong Jiahui, has a colorful expression on his face. As a spectator, he is well prepared to learn more from his idol Wang Fan.


    During this period, the more Liu pangzi pondered over Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, the more he felt that Wang Fan was great, and the more he felt that he should learn from Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi thinks that if Wang fan doesn''t mix with society, he can be an anchor and teach people how to pick up girls, and he will definitely be a big fan of Wang Fan.


    Knowing that Tong Jiahui is deliberately finding fault, Wang fan doesn''t need to entangle with her. Seeing the lewd expression on Liu pangzi''s face, he asked angrily, "fat man, if you don''t look at the scene, what are you doing here?"


    "I told him to wait for you here with me! I want him to be a witness Tong Jiahui said.


    "Witness what? What are you doing? " Wang Fan''s eyes glared and his face was surprised, but he turned his eyes, and then said seriously: "Jiahui, don''t be mischievous, you will bring bad fat Liu! He''s still a virgin


    "You Hearing that Wang Fan didn''t have a good word in his mouth, Tong Jiahui was furious, but she asked for this man, and it''s not good to really tear her face with him.


    Liu pangzi, who is not afraid of big things, is very happy to watch them bicker. He quickly said: "there are Mr. Liu and his grandson watching in the field. It''s nothing to do with me. My sister-in-law is afraid of the dark, so let me protect her here. Brother fan, if it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll go back first."


    "Can''t go back!" Tong Jiahui said.


    Although Tong Jiahui is also half a social person, and has the background of Hengtai group, some big brothers in the river and lake treat her with courtesy when they meet her, but every time when they face Wang Fan, they feel insecure.


    The reason why Liu pangzi is called to follow her is that Tong Jiahui''s main worry is that Wang Fan will do something extraordinary.


    Of course, Tong Jiahui''s worry is superfluous. At least in Wang Fan''s opinion, he is not hungry enough to do anything to Tong Jiahui.


    Moreover, Wang Fan believes that if Liu Tian is worried about Wang Fan''s bad intentions towards his daughter, Liu Tianning will give up the development plan of Liu village completely and will not push his daughter to the abyss.


    This is also an important reason why Wang fan can''t understand Liu Tian.


    They have never met, but Liu Tian believes him so much. I''m afraid it can only be explained by the big guy behind him who knows Wang Fan very well.


    But Wang Fan racked his brains and couldn''t figure out what kind of holy man he was, who had so much energy, could control the chairman of Hengtai group, and knew about this unknown little gangster.


    Tong Jiahui and Wang fan are two of them. One is careful and the other is haunted. They are good at acting.


    Since Tong Jiahui strongly requests Liu pangzi to be present, Wang Fan naturally has no opinion. He looks around, finds a clean place, goes forward and blows the soil with his mouth, then sits down steadily, waves to Tong Jiahui and says, "Jiahui, come on, let''s sit together."


    "My car is at the entrance of the village. Let''s go to the car and talk about it." Tong Jiahui looked at the place where Wang Fan was sitting, frowned and said with reluctance.


    "Do you agree that I smoke in your car?" Wang Fan was smoking and laughing.


    Tong Jiahui thought about it, nodded heavily and said, "OK! Anyway, I''ll spray more perfume later. "


    "Sister-in-law, let''s go home and talk. There are clean chairs at home." Liu pangzi said flatteringly.


    "That''s fine!" Compared with Wang Fan''s deliberately creating difficulties, Tong Jiahui is very satisfied with Liu pangzi''s rescue.


    "No! No way Wang Fan repeatedly waved his hand and denied Liu pangzi''s proposal.


    "Why! Wang Fan, you are deliberately bullying me! " Tong Jiahui complained with a cold face and unhappiness.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, looked at Tong Jiahui and spat out a cigarette ring. He said in a leisurely way, "blind master ordered a marriage for me, that is, Liu pangzi''s sister. If you go, how can I introduce him?"


    "Just say I''m your friend! I don''t mind! " Tong Jiahui''s face doesn''t matter, and she doesn''t have to pretend to be Wang Fan''s girlfriend, which is also a good thing for her.


    Looking at the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face, Wang Fan said with a bad smile: "how can that be! We''ve had rooms in Caesar''s hotel. I can''t just leave them alone! "

 V1.Chapter 82

    They didn''t go back to his old house, because none of them wanted to make him angry, let alone embarrass Tong Jiahui.


    Sitting on the co pilot''s seat, Wang Fan, with a cigarette in his mouth, puffs out a cigarette ring with complacency. He doesn''t care about Tong Jiahui''s killing eyes at all.


    Once again, Wang fan is full of anger. Tong Jiahui really wants to kick him to death, but now there are a lot of things in front of her. She has to turn to Wang Fan, so it''s not easy to tear her face with him.


    When Mr. Li said he wanted to talk with Ma Teng, Tong Jiahui thought it would be easy to solve the problem. At least in her opinion, what Mr. Li said still has weight.


    So that day watching Wang Fan leave, Tong Jiahui not only didn''t mean to stay, but also had a kind of feeling of self congratulation.


    However, she did not tell Liu Tian, who was far away in the south, because she knew very well that if Liu Tian knew that she had let Wang Fan go, she would be angry and scold her on the phone.


    Tong Jiahui did like what Wang Fan said. Before she came to H City, Liu Tian had already arranged her itinerary, and looking for Wang Fan was the most important one.


    I thought Wang Fan was a handsome man with a special style, but after meeting Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui was almost annoyed by Wang Fan''s ordinary appearance and out of tune style.


    This is also why Tong Jiahui, when she first met Wang Fan, deliberately described Wang Fan''s "fan" as "fan".


    What bothers Tong Jiahui most is that she still doesn''t understand how her arrogant Father knows Wang Fan. She also attaches great importance to him and doesn''t even worry that his baby daughter will be cheated by this little gangster.


    However, Tong Jiahui has to admit that Wang Fan''s brain is smarter than her, and many things are just as he expected.


    The cooperation with Sanlong group did encounter a lot of trouble. Mr. Li was not able to deal with Ma Teng, and he was taken to the hospital by Ma Teng. All this made Tong Jiahui very flustered.


    The only one who can help her is Wang Fan. That''s why Tong Jiahui came to see Wang Fan after visiting Mr. Li in the hospital.


    On the way to Liu village to find Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui never thought about whether there would be any embarrassment when they met again. After all, when Wang Fan left last time, she was not friendly to Wang Fan.


    It was not until she saw Liu pangzi and listened to Liu pangzi calling her "sister-in-law" that Tong Jiahui began to worry about whether Wang Fan would take the opportunity to retaliate against her. For the sake of safety, Tong Jiahui also had a heart to keep the silly Liu pangzi.


    However, Tong Jiahui once again made a low-level mistake. How could Liu pangzi, who regarded Wang Fan as his life mentor, stand up and defeat Wang Fan in a crisis?


    I''m afraid that when Wang Fan finishes abusing Tong Jiahui, Liu pangzi will seriously record all this as his life experience, and even cheer for Wang Fan.


    When Wang Fan finished smoking the second cigarette, Tong Jiahui said: "brother fan, you are ready to have enough addiction in my car before you speak, aren''t you?"


    "What? Jiahui, don''t you come to me this time because you miss me? Is it because I have something to ask for? " Wang Fan pretends to look at Tong Jiahui in surprise and looks at her suppressing her anger. However, Wang fan enjoys it in his heart.


    "Mr. Li didn''t persuade Ma Teng, and he was angry and hospitalized. I just came back from the hospital, and Mr. Li was very disappointed." Tong Jiahui said sadly, and her face was very depressed.


    Wang Fan, who had expected this for a long time, still asked in surprise: "damn! Is marten so powerful? Not even Mr. Li? "


    "It''s not a matter of force. Mr. Li is a businessman. He can''t do a lot of things. After all, Ma Teng has Dongsheng people to help him!" Tong Jiahui still respects Mr. Li very much. From the first time she saw Mr. Li with her father Liu Tian, she felt that the old man was very elegant and should be regarded as an example for all businessmen.


    However, Tong Jiahui didn''t tell Wang Fan about her evaluation of Mr. Li, not only because she didn''t think it was necessary, but also because she felt that people like Wang Fan, who had no culture, could not understand what "elegance" was.


    Wang Fan, who is regarded by Tong Jiahui as a rogue and a rogue, certainly doesn''t know Tong Jiahui''s evaluation of him. Therefore, seeing Tong Jiahui''s depressed appearance, he still has some bad feelings in his heart.


    "Damn it, Ma Teng is not willing to give us face!" Wang Fanqi burst out to scold.


    Liu pangzi, sitting in the back seat, said indignantly: "brother fan, we haven''t worked out the last account with that son of a bitch! How dare he bully his sister-in-law now! We can''t just let it go! "


    Originally wanted to wait for Tong Jiahui to pick up his own words, and then by the way to make trouble for Tong Jiahui, but heard Liu pangzi mention that they were Yin, Wang Fan''s face instantly became ugly.


    Of course, Wang Fan won''t forget the account with Ma Teng, but it''s really inappropriate to mention it now.


    It''s one thing to help Tong Jiahui, and revenge is another. If the two things are mixed together, how can Wang Fan ask Tong Jiahui for his terms? Won''t it be with Tong Jiahui''s help to avenge himself?


    So Liu pangzi''s words are obviously tearing down Wang Fan''s platform. Do you think Wang fan can still hate his teeth?


    Fortunately, Tong Jiahui is all in the business of Sanlong group, but she doesn''t think about Liu pangzi''s words carefully. She says with a sad look: "Wang Fan, what do you say about this matter? From now on, I will listen to you! As long as I can finish the task my father gave me and teach marten a good lesson, I''m willing to listen to you! "


    Wang Fan, who is worried about Tong Jiahui''s bickering, hears Tong Jiahui''s emotional confession, and his little heart hangs in his throat, which slowly falls back into the distance.


    He glared at Liu pangzi. Wang Fan looked into Tong Jiahui''s eyes and said: "husband and wife are birds in the same forest..."


    "When the disaster comes, fly separately?" Liu pangzi answered on the back seat, and then he thought it was wrong. He frowned and asked, "brother fan, are you not helping my sister-in-law?"


    "Go away! You immediately! right off! Get the hell out of here Finally, Wang Fan, who is about to be mad with Liu pangzi''s anger, points to Liu pangzi with a nervous face and makes a hysterical order.


    Even Tong Jiahui misunderstood Wang Fan''s words, but when she saw his attitude towards Liu pangzi, she understood Wang Fan''s thoughts. She said quickly, "fat man, don''t meddle, let brother fan finish what he said."

 V1.Chapter 83

    To deal with the plan of Sanlong group, it can be said that Wang Fan has already made arrangements. Tong Jiahui is very upset because Ma Teng doesn''t give Mr. Li face. At the same time, Wang fan is happy.


    No matter why Ma Teng doesn''t give Mr. Li and Liu Tian face, he must cooperate with Dongsheng''s people.


    No matter whether Liu Neng is really mixed up with mourning Kun, they want to divide up the interests of Liu village.


    Anyway, the result Wang Fan needs has been put in front of him.


    Leading Tong Jiahui and Liu pangzi back to the casino, Wang Fan asks Liu pangzi to call Liu Sanye out.


    It''s time for Liu San ye to fight for him. Wang Fan has given Liu San ye such a big advantage.


    Hiding in the casino, Mr. Liu has long noticed that Tong Jiahui, who was waiting for Wang fan outside the casino just now, was well dressed. Even the small bags she was carrying were high-end goods. Mr. Liu asked her to go to the entrance of the village to have a look at Tong Jiahui''s luxury car.


    After learning that the car Tong Jiahui was driving was an original imported car with a market price of at least more than one million yuan, Mr. Liu almost dropped his chin in surprise.


    With one or two hundred yuan of oil and water collected in the casino every day, Mr. Liu already felt that he had lived a life like an immortal. However, compared with Tong Jiahui''s super rich beauty, he suddenly felt how ridiculous he was.


    With a monthly income of more than 3000 yuan, you can save 40000 yuan a year without eating or drinking. If you want to buy a luxury car that Tong Jiahui drives, don''t you have to work hard for more than 20 years?


    Third Master Liu finally understood why Wang Fan gave Liu village''s gambling house to him easily. It turns out that Wang fan is really not an ordinary person. If such a woman comes to him, it is enough to show that he is also a rich owner.


    Liu San ye, who has been thinking about how to open his mouth and discussing with Wang Fan, is able to find some more opportunities to make a fortune. When Liu pangzi says that Wang fan is looking for him, he immediately runs out of the casino.


    Seeing Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui standing together, Liu Sanye excitedly took out his cigarette, pulled out one and handed it to Wang Fan with a smile. His mouth was even closer to Wang Fan''s, and he said, "brother Xiaofan, where are you going these days? I miss my old brother so much


    Taking over the Yellow Crane Tower handed by Mr. Liu, Wang Fan said with a smile: "Mr. Liu, you''ve raised the level very fast! I haven''t seen you for a few days, so I started smoking Yellow Crane Tower? "


    "Brother, don''t laugh at old brother! This is not to see you back, I am happy, just give you the Yellow Crane Tower? I''m not willing to smoke this at ordinary times! " As he spoke, he kept looking at Tong Jiahui''s face.


    Tong Jiahui, standing on one side, also noticed the look in Liu''s eyes. However, she has not yet woken up from the conversation between them. She really can''t imagine how this old man, who looks old and has white beard on his mouth, could be so enthusiastic to be brothers with Wang Fan.


    Moreover, the man Wang Fan called third Master Liu seems to be still running a casino in Liu village. However, according to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan, as the hall leader of Sihai Gang, is in charge of running a casino in Liu village. Don''t they have a grudge because they are peers?


    Noticing that Tong Jiahui was also looking at himself, Third Master Liu touched his white beard and said with a kind smile: "this beautiful woman should be my sister-in-law!"


    "Ah?" Tong Jiahui is not used to being called sister-in-law by Third Master Liu.


    In front of her, Third Master Liu is older than her Laozi Liu Tian. How dare Tong Jiahui agree to such a name? She looks at Wang Fan for help, but seeing Wang Fan''s proud face, Tong Jiahui''s heart is a burst of anger.


    "You take advantage of me! Wang Fan, sooner or later, I will make you pay the price! "


    Tong Jiahui swears secretly in her heart, but she holds Wang Fan''s arm in her hand, and her face looks shy.


    After patting Tong Jiahui''s little hand, Wang Fan said with a smile, "what''s the shame? Third Master Liu is one of his own. We have to rely on Third Master to help us with our affairs in Liu village."


    On hearing Wang Fan say that third Master Liu can help, Tong Jiahui''s eyes are wide open, peeping at the 70 year old man.


    Although Mr. Liu seems to be smart and capable, after all, he is in his twilight years. What can he do for Wang Fan?


    "Is it difficult that Mr. Liu is an expert in porcelain? Wang Fan wants him to blackmail Ma Teng? "


    Don''t want to understand Wang Fan''s meaning, Tong Jiahui can only guess in the heart.


    Liu San Yeh, who has been worried that Wang Fan will leave him to make a fortune, was relieved to hear that Wang Fan actually admitted that he was his own man, and that he was highly valued both inside and outside the story.


    The spirit of happy event is cool! want


    It''s better to make money!


    Third Master Liu got Wang Fan''s approval, and he was even more happy. He pretended to be modest and said: "brother Xiaofan, our friendship is not one day or two! The elder brother can''t help me, but in Liu village, the elder brother''s words still work! "


    Listening to Liu''s confident attitude, Tong Jiahui understood Wang Fan''s meaning.


    At present, the old man who had a rare life last year should be an old man with high prestige in Liucun. Since Wang fan can make friends with such a person, he naturally plays an important role in Liucun.


    Of course, it''s just a guess in Tong Jiahui''s mind. After all, with Third Master Liu''s age and white goatee on his mouth, anyone will think that he is a respected elder. How can he be associated with the cunning fox?


    Although it''s not clear how Wang Fan and Liu Sanye got along, since they are helpful to each other, Tong Jiahui naturally won''t neglect them. She smiles and says in a sweet voice: "thank you, Sanye!"


    When he heard Tong Jiahui''s voice, he was so soft and sweet that he could not help shaking. His waist was unexpectedly warm. If he didn''t know that Tong Jiahui was Wang Fan''s woman, he really wanted to be a hooligan.


    Third Master Liu, fascinated by Tong Jiahui, tried to hold back his desire to shake hands with Tong Jiahui. He grabbed his white beard hard and said in a trembling voice for a long time: "sister and brother! If you have any difficulties, I will help you. I will die! "


    Wang Fan looked at Third Master Liu''s crazy face, and then looked at his trembling legs. He said in his heart, "don''t be so excited to die suddenly, or I''ll give it to him for nothing!"

 V1.Chapter 84

    After he Guan was arranged by Wang Fan to see Liu pangzi off, Third Master Liu announced for the first time that the casino would be closed ahead of schedule this evening. Except for the villagers in Liu village, other gamblers were driven out of the casino by Liu Dazhuang.


    In the smoke filled casino, every pair of eyes under the light are watching Wang Fan and third Master Liu sitting there. Of course, there are also people who peek at Tong Jiahui from time to time.


    Third Master Liu, who was feeling his white beard, cleared his throat and looked at Wang Fan who was sitting next to him. After Wang Fan nodded to him, Third Master Liu slowly stood up, looked at these people in Liu village with a serious expression, and said helplessly: "old and young men! I have something to discuss with you to keep you here today! "


    "Third Master, what should we discuss?" The bald middle-aged man, who had a good relationship with Mr. Liu, asked with his neck outstretched.


    The old man, who spoke like a spout, was so excited that he didn''t even cover his mouth, so he said in a loud voice, "Third Master, you can use the place for us, just talk! Let''s not say that we are all your younger generation. Even if we are not related, we are willing to work for you! "


    With the big spout leader, the rest of the people are naturally not willing to lag behind. After all, in terms of blood relationship, Mr. Liu is really the elder of these people.


    In addition, Mr. Liu is now the serious boss of the casino. Although they don''t know the relationship between Mr. Liu and Wang Fan, as well as the four seas gang, they also understand that Mr. Liu is not what he used to be, and they can''t offend him any more!


    These people are not good at all. In addition to the presence of such beautiful women as Tong Jiahui, they are just like chicken blood, playing their loyalty in front of Third Master Liu with their voices.


    Third Master Liu, who is popular with everyone, is even more proud. He looks at the big spout and bald man, smiles and nods at them, which is regarded as recognition of their loyalty. Then he turns to look at Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui, who is worried about how to deal with the three dragon group, sees that Liu Sanye has a real appeal in Liu village, and her anxious heart is also steadfast. She gives a grateful smile to Liu Sanye who looks at herself.


    Liu San ye, an old man, saw the beautiful woman smiling at him, and immediately his bones began to crisp again. His turbid eyes once again exuded the brilliance of youth.


    "Cough! Cough


    Wang Fan, who has been paying close attention to Mr. Liu, coughed hard twice.


    Startled by Wang Fan''s cough, Third Master Liu hurriedly took back his eyes. He looked at Wang Fan with a reddish face and asked in a low voice, "brother Xiaofan, what''s going on behind you?"


    "Good!" Wang Fan''s answer is full of confidence.


    Everyone is not far away from Wang Fan and Liu Sanye, so their conversation is clear. At the moment, we can see that Wang Fan''s expression is serious, and his voice is full of confidence. We also know that this is to get down to business!


    Wang Fan, who stood up, was not polite to everyone. After looking around at everyone, he said, "have you heard of Sanlong group?"


    "Sanlong group? I''ve heard of Sanlu Group. Are they the same family The bald man touched his bald head and asked with a frown.


    The big spout pot glared at the bald man and said: "bald man, don''t be scared. Sanlong group is the developer who bought our land."


    "Yes! This big brother is right! The land of Liu village is sold to Sanlong group. "


    Wang Fan didn''t expect to know about the Sanlong group. He thought that the gamblers in this room didn''t care about anything except pushing Pai Gow and playing cards!


    Third Master Liu nodded with a smile and said to Wang Fan in a low voice: "this is what I told the big spout!"


    With that, Liu Sanye smiles at Tong Jiahui again, which means that he has made great efforts in today''s affairs.


    Ignoring Mr. Liu''s temporary performance, Wang Fan continued: "but I heard that in order not to give us compensation, this Sanlong group contacted those people of Dongsheng gang and wanted to attack Liu village!"


    With Wang Fan''s words, the people in the room fried the pot.


    "The trough! Dongsheng Gang? The boss of Sanlong group is obviously bullying people! "


    "Liu Neng is such a dog that he said he would ask for more compensation for us."


    "Can''t be Liu Neng lion big mouth, annoyed developer!"


    "I''ve heard that people in Dongsheng are drug addicts, but they are cruel!"


    ¡­ ¡­


    People talked and talked, and the whole room was in a mess.


    Although these people are not good people, they are not courageous people. Wang Fan said that the three dragons group had gathered the people of Dongsheng gang. These people, who were still enthusiastic just now, were embarrassed one by one.


    When he saw that the people in his village were frightened by Wang Fan''s words, Liu San Ye''s face was a little hard to hang. His face sank and he scolded, "what a blind man! What''s wrong with Dongsheng! My brother Xiaofan is from Sihai Gang! Look at your bear look! It''s not a man! Damn it


    People who are worried about being retaliated by Dongsheng gang are too scared to speak by the curse of Liu Sanye. They all turn their eyes to Wang Fan.


    He turned to the people behind him and spat on them. Xingzi said, "don''t worry, old and young men. They have Dongsheng''s help. We also have uncle fan''s help! Haven''t you heard? The people of Dongsheng gang are most afraid of the big guys of Sihai Gang! "


    "Yes! Last time that Kun was cleaned up by Uncle Xiao Fan? Let''s not worry! " The bald man echoed.


    Hearing them calling themselves "Uncle Xiaofan", Wang Fan was still a little uncomfortable for a while, but Third Master Liu said to him immediately: "brother Xiaofan, they are all my nephews. In terms of seniority, they should call you uncle! You don''t have to be embarrassed! "


    "Third brother! I love you Wang Fan nodded heavily and said gratefully.


    "My brother, it''s easy to say! It''s easy to say Third Master Liu nodded to Wang Fan with a smile.


    The words of the big spout and the bald man made the people in the room feel confident, but soon someone asked in a low voice: "the people of Sihai gang can fight, but do they have money to fight with the developers? In case... "


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on him, the man who questioned in the crowd quickly closed his mouth.


    However, his words let people down again. The big spout and bald man didn''t know how to answer, so they had to look at Wang Fan and Liu Sanye.


    I had expected that someone would raise such a question. Wang Fan raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile: "since..."


    Before Wang Fan finished, the door of the casino was suddenly kicked open. Several people in police uniforms appeared at the door, headed by Cai Chang of the anti drug detachment.

 V1.Chapter 85

    Wang Fan, who was just about to introduce Tong Jiahui to you, just saw Cai Chang at the door. Without waiting for him to say anything, a dozen policemen in police uniform rushed into the room.


    Standing beside Wang Fan, Third Master Liu turned pale when he saw so many policemen appear. He could not help hiding behind Wang Fan. He did not even dare to look up at other people.


    Even the big spout and the bald man quietly hid in the crowd, looking at Mr. Liu from time to time.


    "What do you mean, sir? We have an entertainment license here! " Wang Fan said calmly, his eyes staring at Cai Chang''s back.


    Wang fan is not afraid of the appearance of CAI Chang and these policemen. In fact, he is more worried about Wang Yue''s appearance at this time. After all, there is a tong Jiahui standing behind him!


    As for the casinos!


    In recent years, the people of China have lived a very comfortable life, so they have different pursuits for entertainment.


    Some people like square dance, others like karaoke, of course, some people like entertainment such as playing cards and mahjong.


    In order to meet the various entertainment needs of the people at the bottom, the cultural department has already allowed individuals to register and operate as entertainment places with chess and card as the project, but the cultural department does not allow gambling in the chess and card room.


    In fact, the casinos run by Sihai gang are doing gambling business under such a banner.


    Since they are engaged in such a business, the four seas gang naturally has a set of countermeasures. They register in the real name chess and card room of the cultural department and use chips instead of cash in casinos to avoid being seen through by the police.


    So although Sihai Gang''s Casino has been open for such a long time, it has not been investigated or dealt with by the police because of gambling.


    Cai Chang, with a gloomy face, takes a look at Wang Fan, and then notices Tong Jiahui standing behind Wang Fan.


    Tong Jiahui, with her beautiful face and temperament, is obviously different from all the people here, especially compared with Wang Fan standing beside her.


    Cai Chang''s eyes only stayed on Tong Jiahui for a few seconds. Then he glanced at other people in the room. Seeing the nervous expression on people''s faces, he frowned and asked coldly, "someone reported that you are hiding drugs here!"


    People in the room immediately widened their eyes one by one when they heard Cai Chang''s words, and their faces were blank when they looked left and right.


    Hiding behind Wang Fan, Mr. Liu''s face gradually eased when he heard that Cai Chang was here to investigate drugs. He touched the white goatee with his hand, pretending to be calm and said: "the officer is here to investigate drugs. Don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    Although these people in Liucun are fond of gambling, no one really touches drugs. When they hear that these policemen are not here to investigate their gambling, they are here to investigate the possession of drugs. Their expressions are not as tense as before.


    Hiding in the crowd, the big spout also followed Mr. Liu''s words and said, "let''s cooperate with the chief''s inspection! There''s no one in our village to do that. We''re not afraid to check! "


    "Yes! I''m not afraid to check! " The bald man also said in his voice.


    With courage, people''s hearts will be more stable. The tense atmosphere just now has gradually eased down with the opening of Liu Sanye and others.


    Standing at the door, Cai Chang takes a look at Mr. Liu. His eyes are finally fixed on Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who has been looking at Cai Chang, also sees his eyes. He knows that Cai Chang is coming to find fault on purpose, but Wang Fan has no way to explain anything. He just laughs and says: "Sir, since everyone is so cooperative, please check it!"


    "Hum!"


    Cai Chang''s face didn''t soften because of the cooperation of the people. With a cold hum, he waved to the police in the room and looked around the people in the room again with sharp eyes.


    The policemen who came with CAI Chang took action after they got the order. They divided the people in the room into several groups, made everyone stand against the wall, and then checked them one by one.


    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui are standing together, and Liu Sanye is also standing next to Wang Fan. Beside him are the big spout and the bald man. Five people stand in the southeast corner of the house, watching the police search the people in the house one by one.


    After the police checked several people, there was a sound of walking outside the room. A police officer with a police dog hurried into the room. After saying hello to Cai Chang, he led the police dog to check around the room.


    "Brother Xiaofan, how can these policemen suddenly come here to check?" Third Master Liu asked Wang Fan in a low voice. His face had softened a lot, and his brow was slightly wrinkled, as if he wanted to say something.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to open his mouth, the big spout said, "Third Master, no one is going to pit us on purpose."


    "Fuck! I''m not sure The bald man made a rude remark.


    After these two people finished, Liu San Ye looked at Wang Fan and said in a low voice: "pit us? We are a group of people without money and power. Who will pit us? "


    The meaning of Third Master Liu''s words is nothing more than to say that Wang Fan provoked all these things today, and they were completely implicated.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to embarrass Wang Fan. He just wanted to remind Wang fan that Wang Fan owed them.


    However, Wang fan is not in the mood at this time to ponder the meaning of Liu San Ye''s words, because all his attention now has been put on the policeman with the police dog.


    Wang Fan''s face gradually became ugly. He said in a low voice: "don''t talk nonsense! Look at the man with the dog. Be careful he trips us


    Since all the people in the room cooperate with the inspection, it means that they have no ghosts in their hearts. Moreover, Wang fan knows that these people really don''t touch drugs, so he doesn''t worry about what the police will find from those people.


    What''s more, just as Mr. Liu said, if someone wants to play tricks, it''s Wang Fan who wants to pit him.


    And the most direct way is to hide drugs in a corner of the casino. Then the policeman who is leading the police dog around the room becomes the most likely person to put drugs. Therefore, Wang Fan did not dare to relax his attention for a moment when the policeman appeared.


    Third Master Liu is such a smart man. When he heard Wang Fan''s words, he immediately realized his worry. Now that the gambling house has become his lifeblood, how can he not worry about someone doing things here.


    Several people''s eyes were fixed on the police officer who was holding the police dog, while Tong Jiahui said nervously: "Wang Fan, what did the policeman leave in the corner?"

 V1.Chapter 86

    What Tong Jiahui said about the police is not the police officer with the police dog, but Cai Chang who brought the police here.


    Wang Fan, who had been staring at the police officer with the dog, was shocked when he heard Tong Jiahui''s words. At this time, Cai Chang also heard Tong Jiahui''s voice. His frown became a knot in one''s heart, and he was looking at Wang Fan thoughtfully.


    "Uncle Xiao Fan, this policeman is going to pit us!" Big spout eyes a stare, small voice of remind Wang Fan.


    The bald man was staring at the things that Cai Chang had thrown there. He said, "white, what''s that? I can''t see clearly! "


    "Whatever it is, let''s ask!" Liu San ye said this in his mouth, but there was no movement at his feet. He said this to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is opposite to Cai Chang''s four eyes, smiles a little, takes out a cigarette box from his pocket, smokes a cigarette and walks towards Cai Chang.


    "What are you doing? Stand back Cai Chang, with a gloomy face, orders to Wang Fan, who is coming towards him.


    Cai Chang''s voice startled the people in the room. The police officers who were in charge of the inspection looked to this side one after another. When they saw that Wang Fan was walking towards Cai Chang, some police officers got up and stopped Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was stopped by the police, raised his hands and said with a smile: "don''t get me wrong. I''m a smoker. I want to borrow a fire from the officer. By the way, I''d like to ask the officer a word."


    "Ask what? If you have anything to ask, wait until the inspection is over! " Cai Chang looks at Wang Fan with a gloomy face, and his voice is a little impatient.


    "Sir, you always have to give me a chance to get close to you so that you can say that I left what you left on the ground. Otherwise, how can you let your men trouble me?" Wang Fan, with a cigarette in his mouth, was not vague in his words, and did not pay any attention to the policeman Cai Chang.


    Third Master Liu, when they heard Wang Fan say so, they began to shout behind them.


    "I saw with my own eyes what he threw on the ground," he cried, hopping! He''s trying to plant us! "


    "I''ll tell you! Well, how can we come to our village to do something? This is intentional planting! " The baldheaded man also spoke immediately.


    The upright looking Third Master Liu glared at the other people in the room and said, "old and young men! Some people bully us. What are you doing? "


    The three of them directly exposed Cai Chang''s tricks. When the gamblers in the room lined up for inspection saw Mr. Liu and they kept winking at themselves, they naturally understood what was going on.


    "Are you policemen? How can you do wrong to people?"


    "I must have taken the black money and made things on purpose!"


    "Bullying Liu village, we can''t let them go today!"


    ¡­ ¡­


    For a moment, people who saw the police fearing hands and feet just now were more and more excited. They had the intention of rolling up their sleeves to fight with the police.


    The policemen who followed Cai chang this time were not small in number, and each of them had a gun on his waist. Seeing that the people in the room were so excited, these policemen gathered to the door one after another, with their palms on the gun on their waist.


    "Are you going to do something?" Cai Chang, who is blocked behind by his subordinates, looks at Wang Fan and frowns.


    "Sir, I''m just setting up a show. What''s your dissatisfaction? You can say that there''s no need to give me such a big hat. I''m timid. If I''m scared to death by you, you won''t do any good, will you?" Wang Fan''s mouth said, but his eyes looked to the ground. What Cai Chang threw on the ground was a very common white paper ball. However, from the outside, it was hard to see whether there was something wrapped in the paper ball.


    Following Wang Fan''s eyes, Cai Chang also looked at the paper ball at his feet. He said with a sneer, "Wang Fan, do you want to say that I put things into the paper ball and want to frame you?"


    "Sir, I didn''t say that. I just remember that there was no paper ball there just now. Why did it suddenly appear now? Is it the wind that brings it in? " Wang Fan raised his head to look at Cai Chang, a face of unconvinced, the tone of speech is also very intriguing.


    He bent down to pick up the paper ball on the ground. Cai Chang opened the paper ball with his hands. When the paper ball was fully unfolded, he said, "is there anything in it?"


    "Oh?"


    Seeing that there was nothing in the paper ball, Wang Fan was also stunned and made a confused voice, but the expression on his face soon returned to normal.


    "Wang Fan, what do you do? Don''t think I don''t know what people here do when they gather here every day. It''s just that I''m a drug addict and don''t want to interfere in public security affairs. Besides, I don''t want to tear my face with you now. Do you know what I mean?" Cai Changhu teaches Wang Fan a lesson with his face. The white paper in his hand is kneaded into a ball again and thrown heavily at Wang Fan''s feet.


    I didn''t expect that Cai Chang didn''t plant him. Wang Fan was really surprised, but he didn''t think that Cai Chang''s visit to Liu village was a simple routine inspection.


    And just now Cai Chang himself said that he knew Wang Fan''s business here, and he really had the right to investigate these, but he obviously did not do so.


    "What''s the purpose of his coming here?"


    Don''t understand Cai Chang''s purpose, Wang Fan didn''t dare to take his words, just frowned and secretly calculated.


    People in the room stopped making noise. Third Master Liu, they also heard Cai Chang''s words and knew that the policeman in front of them was not the one who was easy to get into trouble.


    Since the other party didn''t come to investigate gambling and didn''t want to plant them, it''s not necessary for Mr. Liu to fight with the police in front of them. After all, in the land of China, it''s very miserable to fight against the police.


    Tong Jiahui was also at a loss at this time. Although she didn''t have a deep understanding of Wang Fan, she knew that the four seas gang didn''t get involved in drugs before she came to H city. Therefore, it was a bit abnormal for this police officer to look for drugs here.


    The police officer with the police dog has been around the house. The drug dog he is holding is not abnormal. He goes to Cai Chang''s side and whispers a few words. There is a trace of doubt on Cai Chang''s face.


    However, Cai Chang from the door to now, the expression of serious he has no good face, so Wang Fan they did not care about these.


    When the police officer with the dog talked with CAI Chang, Liu pangzi and Liu Dazhuang, the grandson of Liu Sanye, who were sent home by he Guan, appeared at the door.


    Without waiting for Liu pang to speak, the police dog, led by the police officer, ran to them in a trot. After smelling at their feet, he sat firmly in the middle of them.

 V1.Chapter 87

    Police dog''s body size is not big, moreover is not any ferocious appearance, clever appearance is also pleasing.


    Liu San ye, standing behind Wang Fan, saw the police dog sitting at his grandson''s feet and said with pride, "look at this beast. Although he can''t speak, he is smarter than others. He can tell who is good and who is bad at a glance."


    "Third Master, that''s a police dog!" The big spout whispered a reminder.


    "What''s the matter with the police dog! Isn''t it a beast? But this dog is smart. He knows that my grandson is a kind-hearted man. You see, he likes to be close to my grandson! " Looking at his great grandson, Liu Dazhuang, he smiles with his eyebrows and eyes.


    At this time, Wang Fan understood what Mr. Liu had said before. He dared to love this old man and thought that the police dog was close to Mr. Liu Dazhuang!


    The bald man standing behind Mr. Liu wanted to say something, but when he heard that, he had to shut his mouth.


    However, Tong Jiahui kindly reminded: "Third Master, it''s a drug dog. It''s trained. If it sits down, it''s to tell the police that it found drugs."


    "What? Drugs? " Third Master Liu, who was feeling his beard there, was so elated when he heard Tong Jiahui''s words that he lost his weight and pulled down several white beards.


    Regardless of the pain in his mouth, Third Master Liu turned to Wang Fan and asked in a trembling voice, "brother Xiaofan?"


    "Well!" Wang Fan nodded and answered, but his face was very nervous.


    Without waiting for Mr. Liu to speak again, the policemen who came with CAI Chang surrounded Liu pangzi and Liu Dazhuang at the entrance.


    "What are you doing?" The burly Liu Dazhuang frowned and said to the policeman in front of him in a simple voice.


    Fearing that his grandson would be hurt, Mr. Liu jumped to his feet and yelled, "Da Zhuang! Don''t make a fool of yourself


    "What?" Liu Dazhuang didn''t understand Third Master Liu''s words. He raised his head and asked suspiciously.


    "Up


    Standing behind the police officer, Cai Chang gave the order with a wave of his hand.


    Those skilled police officers immediately went forward to arrest Liu pangzi and Liu Dazhuang.


    Liu Dazhuang is a big man, but his skill is not ambiguous at all. In addition, he is born with some IQ not online, so he has more strength than most people.


    As soon as a few policemen grasped Liu Dazhuang''s wrist, they saw that his face suddenly turned red, his eyes seemed to crack out of his eyes, and the blue tendons on his arms suddenly burst.


    "Dazhuang, you can''t do it!" Liu pangzi, who is closest to Liu Dazhuang, saw the change of Liu Dazhuang and reminded him loudly.


    The policemen who were in charge of arresting Liu Dazhuang also saw the change of Liu Dazhuang, but they never thought that this burly young man would make any amazing move.


    "Damn it


    Liu Dazhuang, with a big mouth and white teeth, yelled,


    "Hoo"


    With a fierce swing of both arms, two policemen holding Liu Dazhuang''s wrists were thrown aside by him.


    When other policemen saw that Liu Dazhuang was arrested, they rushed up one by one.


    "Have a good time!"


    Liu Dazhuang, with red eyes, is like a crazy beast. He swings his fist and smashes at the police in front of him.


    Although all the policemen were quick, they were faced with such wonderful things as Liu Dazhuang, so several policemen who were in charge of arresting Liu Dazhuang had their faces painted.


    Sweating, Liu Dazhuang seems to be mad. Excited, he beats his chest with his hand, and his mouth even sends out bursts of Shouts.


    "Damn it! This can''t be the reincarnation of a gorilla Wang fan is also the first time to see Liu Dazhuang like this, for fear of being hurt by him, Wang fan pulls Tong Jiahui to hide behind him.


    The tearful Third Master Liu wants to persuade his grandson, but he is afraid that Liu Dazhuang''s six relatives will not recognize him. He is sweating and his hands and feet are cold.


    "Third Master, what can I do?" The big spout asked nervously.


    Seeing Liu Dazhuang''s madness, the bald man worried and said, "don''t take out guns for those policemen!"


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!" Scared by the bald man''s words, Mr. Liu scolded him loudly.


    But the bald man''s words really come true!


    In the face of crazy Liu Dazhuang, these policemen are not so kind. They leave, step back, pull out their weapons, and aim at Liu Dazhuang who is surrounded by them.


    As soon as he saw that these policemen had moved seriously, Mr. Liu was so scared that his legs softened. He didn''t care whether his grandson would attack him. While waving his hands, he ran to Mr. Liu Dazhuang''s body and yelled at the policemen with guns: "leave people under the gun! I''m just a grandson! "


    The tearful Mr. Liu said, but he didn''t know whether he was angry or scared. He turned his eyes and fainted directly.


    Seeing that his grandfather suddenly fainted, Liu Dazhuang, who was standing behind Third Master Liu, was wide eyed and muttered: "my grandfather is dead! Grandfather is dead! Ah


    Thinking that his grandfather died like this, Liu Dazhuang became even more crazy. His eyes were red, as if they were filled with blood, and the veins of his arms were bouncing, as if they were going to jump out of his body.


    When he saw Liu Dazhuang''s crazy appearance, he was scared to hide in the crowd behind him. He didn''t dare to go out any more.


    Tong Jiahui, who is protected by Wang Fan, is also frightened by Liu Dazhuang''s appearance. She has never experienced this kind of scene, holding Wang Fan''s hand tightly, for fear that Wang Fan will suddenly disappear from her side.


    Standing behind the police officer, Cai Chang''s brow has become a knot in one''s heart. His eyes are tightly fixed on the crazy Liu Dazhuang, and he is wondering whether to give an order.


    All the police are ready. Just wait for Cai Chang to give an order, they will use their weapons to kill Liu Dazhuang who has lost his mind.


    Liu pangzi, who had been dragged aside by the police, saw Liu Dazhuang''s crazy appearance and understood that if he continued to fight with the police, he would end up being shot to death.


    "Da Zhuang! Dazhuang! don ''t panic! There''s fat brother! " Liu pangzi shouts out to Liu Dazhuang. With an anxious look, he breaks away from the control of the police and rushes to Liu Dazhuang in three and two steps.


    Where can Liu Dazhuang still hear a sound? In grief, he suddenly feels a figure around him. He doesn''t know who it is, so he swings his strong arm and smashes it hard at the head of the comer.


    "Ah

 V1.Chapter 88

    "Ah


    Tong Jiahui, who has been frightened by Liu Dazhuang''s crazy appearance, saw that Liu Dazhuang was waving her arms and smashing at Liu pangzi, which made her scream.


    Not only Tong Jiahui was scared, but also Wang Fan was scared by what happened suddenly.


    Although the police who keep a safe distance from Liu Dazhuang also see Liu Dazhuang smashing at Liu pangzi, it''s impossible for them to save Liu pangzi. They can only watch this tragedy happen before their eyes.


    However.


    It''s not what you think.


    Liu pangzi was not hurt by Liu Dazhuang, and even his arms didn''t touch Liu pangzi''s body and clothes.


    Liu pangzi, who was worried that Liu Dazhuang would be killed by the police, didn''t know whether he was flustered or something, so he ran to Liu Dazhuang''s side and slipped under his feet.


    It is precisely because of such a fall that Liu Dazhuang''s arms just roared past his head.


    "Damn it! What a blessing for a fool


    Seeing that Liu pangzi escaped, Wang Fan could not help sighing about the fate. It was God who took away your brain and took extra care of other parts of your body.


    Liu pangzi, who fell to the ground, obviously didn''t understand that people were worried about him. He squatted on the ground, covered his painful knees, and bared his teeth and scolded: "Damn, it hurts me to death!"


    Liu Dazhuang, who has lost his mind, fails to hit the target. He looks around for his figure. Soon he sees Liu pangzi squatting on the ground. His two big hands grip tightly once again and walk to Liu pangzi.


    "Fat man, run!" Seeing that Liu Dazhuang is not willing to give up, Wang Fan rushes to Liu Pang while reminding him loudly.


    Now Liu pangzi has his back to Liu Dazhuang. He doesn''t know that Liu Dazhuang is preparing to attack him from behind. Moreover, Liu pangzi still has his back to the other side. Even if he wants to fight, it''s impossible.


    Speaking, Liu Dazhuang has come to the back of Liu pangzi. His bloodshot eyes are staring at Liu pangzi''s head. A pair of iron fists are pinching and banging. He is about to hit Liu pangzi''s head with his fist.


    Running in Wang Fan too late to think, conveniently picked up a bench, swung round the arm to Liu Dazhuang threw in the past.


    Liu pangzi, who squatted there in a daze, saw that Wang Fan had swung his arm to throw a bench at him. He was so scared that he immediately stood up, just like a bench in the air.


    "Bang"


    Liu pangzi stands up suddenly and bumps into Liu Dazhuang''s chin. The huge impact makes a dull sound.


    The manic Liu Dazhuang was also unprepared, so he was hit by fat man Liu and fell to the ground directly. Because of the collision, fat man Liu squatted on the ground again.


    The bench flying in the air, wiping Liu pangzi''s scalp, directly hit the wall behind him.


    "Ka"


    The bench smashed on the wall and made a crisp sound, and the sawdust fell to pieces.


    The thing is so coincidental, coincidentally let everyone hold their breath, gaping at Liu fatty.


    "That''s close!"


    It took Tong Jiahui a long time to say this.


    All this can really be described as dangerous.


    Wang fan is eager to save people, so the strength of throwing the bench is not small. If this bench hits Liu Dazhuang''s head, even if it can''t kill him on the spot, it will certainly hit him beyond recognition.


    Just now, Liu pangzi stood up again and almost blocked the bench for Liu Dazhuang, so he almost became a real ghost.


    It''s all like fate.


    Wang Fan, who has run to Liu pangzi''s side, pulls Liu pangzi to one side and looks at Liu pangzi up and down to make sure that he is not injured. Then he is relieved.


    Wang Fan was thrown out of the bench scared some trance, Liu fat for a long time to slow down, Lengleng looked at Wang Fan, asked in a low voice: "brother fan, how do you throw the bench at me?"


    "Fat man, you have a big life! Your father is Jesus Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and said with emotion.


    "Brother fan, you laugh at me again!" Liu pangzi scratched his head and said something embarrassed.


    While Liu Dazhuang was hit by Liu pangzi, the police around them went up together and pressed Liu Dazhuang to the ground. Soon Liu Dazhuang was handcuffed by the police.


    However, after such a toss, Liu Dazhuang did not have the previous mania. He looked at the police around him foolishly, with a dull face and open mouth, as if to speak, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    "Search him!" Cai Chang orders his police out loud.


    A police officer fumbled on Liu Dazhuang''s body and soon took out a bag of skipping candy in his pocket.


    "Cai detachment, found it!" The policeman shook the bag of candy in his hand and said to Cai Chang with a gloomy face.


    "Take it away!" Cai Chang''s answer is also clear.


    Several policemen picked up Liu Dazhuang on the ground and escorted him to the door. Seeing that Liu Dazhuang was going to be taken away, Liu pangzi immediately ran after him and asked, "Sir, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with my brother? "


    "What''s the matter? He''s on drugs, you know? " The policeman who was wounded by Liu Dazhuang was not very angry.


    Liu Dazhuang''s eyes are still a little dull. He cracks his big mouth at fat Liu, showing his white teeth and giggling.


    This answer made Liu pangzi look confused. He turned back to Cai Chang and asked, "taking drugs? Didn''t he just eat half a bag of jump candy? Why do you take drugs? "


    "You were with him all the time?" Cai Chang, who was questioned by Liu pangzi, frowned and asked.


    "Yes! We''ve been together all the time! " Liu pangzi nods and answers.


    "Take him, too!" Cai Chang points to Liu pangzi and orders other police officers.


    Caught off guard by Cai Chang, Liu pangzi was so scared that he stepped back and asked nervously, "why do you arrest me? I didn''t do anything


    Wang Fan, who is paying attention to the movement here, walks up to Liu pangzi, pulls Liu pangzi behind him, looks at Cai Chang with an ugly face and asks: "Sir, when will you be arrested for eating Tiao Tiao Tang? Are you going to arrest the pupils, too? "


    "Yes! What''s the law, you can''t eat jump candy! " Tong Jiahui also rushed forward to speak for Liu pangzi and Liu Dazhuang.


    Cai Chang, who was questioned by the two, sneered and took the candy from the police. Looking at Wang Fan, he asked calmly, "you really don''t know what''s in it?"


    "I don''t know!" Wang Dan''s neck is a stem to reply.


    "Isn''t it just jump candy? You can buy it everywhere in the supermarket! " Tong Jiahui said with disdain.


    Cai Chang didn''t talk nonsense with Wang Fan. He sent the candy to Wang Fan and asked in a cold voice, "do you dare to eat it?"

 V1.Chapter 89

    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui are not idiots. They know very well that Liu Dazhuang''s condition is manic for some reason, and the most likely reason is taking drugs.


    However, Liu pangzi firmly believes that Liu Dazhuang can''t take drugs. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, he grabs Cai Chang''s Tiao Tiao Tang and pours it into his mouth.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan''s quick eyes and quick hands grabbed Liu pangzi''s Tiao Tiao Tang. He glared at him and yelled, "are you crazy! I don''t want to live


    "Brother fan, I grew up with Dazhuang. Although he doesn''t have enough brains, he''s definitely not a fool. He won''t take drugs! I believe him Liu pangzi''s face turned red. Facing the angry Wang Fan, he tried his best to defend Liu Dazhuang.


    Liu Sanye, who was helped to one side by the big spout and the bald man, was already relieved. He said to Cai Chang feebly: "Sir, my grandson won''t take drugs. I''ll guarantee with my life that you can''t wrongly a good man!"


    With a sneer, Cai Chang turned his head to look at the Third Master Liu behind him and asked, "do you guarantee your life? Do you think it''s just playing around and talking about rules? I''m a policeman! It''s not a big social brother! "


    Cai Chang''s attitude is very tough. Even in the face of people of Liu''s age, he doesn''t have the slightest sympathy for each other.


    People who are familiar with CAI Chang know that he has always been very rigid. In his own words, he is called "the spirit of reverence for the law". However, in the eyes of those who deal with him, Cai Chang is a creature without feelings.


    In addition, he is also very strict with his subordinates, so the nickname of "living hell" is on his head.


    After Cai Chang taught him a lesson, Liu was speechless, but he was taken away by the police as his only grandson and the last one in his life. Therefore, Liu must not wait to die.


    The people of Liu village can''t help!


    Now the only one who can give him hope is Wang Fan!


    Unable to think about it carefully, Mr. Liu stood up and looked at Wang Fan with tears in his eyes. He said excitedly: "brother Xiaofan! Your life is in your hands! You can''t ignore it


    Wang Fan, who is holding Liu pangzi, can''t help but cry to himself when he hears Liu Sanye''s voice.


    Third Master Liu wants Wang Fan to stand out for him, but what can Wang Fan do?


    In front of them, Cai Chang is cold faced, but they are serious anti drug police. Everyone has a gun in his hand. Is it hard to let Wang Fan fight with them?


    But Wang Fan has no way to say these words, and he has no chance to explain them to Mr. Liu. After all, Mr. Liu''s current state can be described as unreasonable.


    As long as his grandson is safe, as for the consequences of his request, that is not what he will consider now!


    Standing there, Cai Chang looks at Wang Fan with his head tilted, and his face is full of disdain.


    Tong Jiahui, who is standing behind Wang Fan, is afraid that Wang Fan will do something out of the ordinary on impulse. She pulls Wang Fan''s sleeve with her hand and whispers: "Wang Fan, don''t be silly!"


    This is the first concern Wang Fan heard tonight. Of course, it may be the only one who cares about him.


    All the people, including Liu pangzi, regard Wang Fan as their patron saint, and want him to save them safely from Cai Chang.


    But who ever really thought about what would happen to Wang Fan?


    Just as Cai Chang said, he is not a big brother in society. What he says is not the rules of the river and the lake. He is the deputy leader of the anti drug detachment of H city. Now he is empowered by the law.


    Violence prevents the police from handling a case. The only end is to be arrested by the police and sent to prison.


    If Wang Fan really does that, let alone uncle GUI can''t help him, even his own plan will be a complete failure.


    "If you don''t think counseling is terrible, you''re afraid of counseling!"


    Just a few breaths, Wang Fan wanted to understand this truth. He looked at Cai Chang and said with a smile, "Sir, did Liu Dazhuang take drugs? I think you''ll find out. And I believe you won''t cheat, right?"


    "Well! Do you suspect that I will deliberately embarrass you? " Cai Chang is not very angry.


    "No! Dare not Wang Fan put his hand to answer. Seeing that the expression on Cai Chang''s face did not soften at all, he suddenly asked coldly, "Sir, I heard that the Han branch leader of your police station has been investigated? Is it true? "


    "What do you want to do?" Did not expect that Wang Fan suddenly asked about it, Cai Chang looked at him warily.


    "Nothing. I''m just curious to ask what''s going on. By the way, I''d like to remind you that what we can''t do is nothing in the eyes of many big people." Wang Fan said to Cai Chang with a smile that the smile at the corner of his mouth is more meaningful.


    Cai Chang was surprised by Wang Fan''s words. He looked at the gangster in front of him again, but he was secretly wondering the true meaning of Wang Fan''s words.


    All the people in the room heard Wang Fan''s words. No matter the people in Liu village or the policemen with guns, everyone was thinking about why Wang Fan said it and what was the purpose of his saying it?


    Without waiting for Cai Chang to speak again, Wang fan pulls Liu pangzi aside, reaches out his hand and makes a gesture of please. He says to Cai Chang with a puzzled face: "Congratulations, officers!"


    "What do you mean, boy?" Being caught off guard by Wang Fan''s abnormal behavior, Cai Chang stood there and did not move.


    "Sir, I don''t mean anything else. I believe you will deal with Liu Dazhuang fairly. After all, you''ve learned from the past, haven''t you?" Wang Fan''s face is still smiling, but the smile looks very strange.


    After looking at Wang Fan for a few minutes, Cai Chang''s face sank and his voice lowered. The police officer said, "take the men away! Stop the line


    Those police officers who came with CAI Chang escorted Liu Dazhuang into the police car and disappeared into the dark night.


    Liu village people in the room and other police officers have gone far away. They come here in twos and threes to comfort Mr. Liu. Seeing that Mr. Liu is not in any serious trouble, they find an excuse to leave quietly.


    When there was no one else in the room, with the help of the big spout and the bald man, Mr. Liu hobbled up to Wang Fan and asked carefully, "brother Xiaofan, are you up there? Can you tell the people above to let my grandson go? "

 V1.Chapter 90

    It should be a great feeling to be expected. Vanity is satisfied at this moment, which is also the greatest embodiment of self-worth.


    But if other people''s hope for you, you simply can''t finish, will you feel comfortable?


    Wang Fan, who has never spoken in the corner, is watched by all the people in the room. He understands the expectation of Mr. Liu and what other people are thinking at the moment, but he also knows how powerful he is.


    Apart from ghost uncle, Wang fan doesn''t know any big men at all. If he had the chance to contact the big men in the upper class, he would have applied for white washing identity to be an ordinary man!


    Spit out a thick smoke ring, Wang Fan some embarrassed looking at Liu San ye, licked his cracked lips, said: "San ye, there is no one above me."


    "Then you just..." Mr. Liu was still looking forward to it.


    Wang Fan didn''t want to hide it, so he said directly: "I''m used to bluffing, and you don''t understand it!"


    When Wang Fan finished, Liu''s eyes turned and he fainted. The big spout and bald man on one side helped him in a hurry. Once again, he helped him to the chair, rubbing his legs and pinching others, for fear that Liu would die in a hurry.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Wang Fan couldn''t help him. He told Liu pangzi to take care of Liu San Ye. Then he got up and walked to the door. Tong Jiahui took a look at Liu San ye and followed Wang fan out.


    They went to the entrance of the village. Wang Fan stood by Tong Jiahui''s car, smoking a cigarette and said to her, "you should go back earlier. There are too many things happening today. I have to think about them carefully."


    "Wang Fan, in fact, some of my father''s friends may be able to help. Would you like to talk to him?" Tong Jiahui sees Wang Fan''s helplessness and reminds him kindly.


    Did not expect Tong Jiahui at this time, actually also want to help him, Wang Fan''s heart in addition to gratitude, but also really a little surprised.


    However, Wang Fan did not see Liu Dazhuang as simple.


    "Do you think what I''m worried about now is how to bring Liu Dazhuang back?" Wang fanpo asked Tong Jiahui with deep meaning.


    "If Liu Dazhuang can''t come back, or you can''t help Third Master Liu in this matter, will your relationship be over?" Tong Jiahui also expressed her worries.


    It is the original purpose of Hengtai group to rely on Sihai Gang to restrict Dongsheng.


    And Wang fan can take the lead, and win Dongsheng chips, in fact, it is the relationship between him and Mr. Liu.


    Just as Tong Jiahui is worried about, if Wang Fan and Liu Sanye are in a stalemate tonight, how can Wang Fan, who has lost the winning chips, help Hengtai group win this battle?


    Wang Fan certainly understood Tong Jiahui''s worry. He looked at Tong Jiahui with a sad face and asked with a smile, "if I and Mr. Liu go our separate ways, will you cooperate with me?"


    Looking a little hesitant, Tong Jiahui gently bit her lip, nodded her head and replied, "yes!"


    "Are you in love with me?" Wang Fan looks into Tong Jiahui''s eyes and asks her seriously.


    Tong Jiahui, with drooping eyes and gloomy face, glared at Wang Fan and said: "can you be more serious! What time is it? You still have the heart to be here! "


    "When? Ha ha Wang Fan laughed.


    Seeing that Wang Fan could still laugh, Tong Jiahui was angry again. She pulled Wang Fan''s collar and asked angrily, "Wang Fan, are you crazy! Can you calm down a little bit! "


    "I''m calm!"


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at those people who want to count me. They actually use such old-fashioned methods. They just look down on my IQ!"


    "What are you talking about? Who calculated you? "


    Wang Fan didn''t immediately answer Tong Jiahui''s question. He took a look at the dark village behind him and the road at the entrance of the deserted village. After confirming that no one was nearby, he waved to Tong Jiahui and motioned for her to stick her ear.


    Curiosity is like a magic seed. Once it germinates in your heart, the taste of seeking answers will make you completely forget all dangers.


    Always worried that Wang Fan would do something out of line, Tong Jiahui always keeps a certain distance from him, but now seeing his mysterious appearance, Tong Jiahui still can''t help but step forward and send her ears to Wang Fan.


    Although the fragrance between the hair is light, it can still captivate the soul. Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui''s white neck and tries to swallow her saliva.


    After waiting for a while, she didn''t hear Wang Fan speak. Tong Jiahui looked at him angrily, frowned and said, "Hey! What are you looking at! You say no


    "Say it! Say Wang Fan wiped the saliva at the corner of his mouth, rubbed his nose, put his mouth close to Tong Jiahui''s ear, and said in a low voice, "Liu Dazhuang will be fine. At most this time tomorrow, he can come out of the police station!"


    "Ah?"


    This answer is unexpected, which makes Tong Jiahui can''t believe it is true.


    Staring at Wang Fan carefully, after confirming that he was not joking, Tong Jiahui asked: "why? Does it matter in the police station? "


    "I have a relationship with wool!" Wang Fan spread his hands and looked embarrassed.


    "How can you say that Liu Dazhuang will be released tomorrow?" Tong Jiahui was more confused and couldn''t help asking.


    Pointing to his head, Wang Fan said with a smile: "because I have wisdom!"


    "Go away!" Tong Jiahui''s eyes were wide open, and she was rude.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t worry! Listen to me


    "Come on, I see how high your wisdom can be, and you can save Liu Dazhuang!"


    Wang Fan with a smile asked: "do you remember the last time we met in the hospital?"


    "Is that the time when you were beaten as a pig a few days ago? I''m impressed! What''s the matter? " Tong Jiahui deliberately mentions Wang Fan''s embarrassment in order to revenge Wang Fan for teasing her.


    The smile on Wang Fan''s face was stiff, and he said: "I fell accidentally, what was beaten! Don''t talk nonsense


    "Hum!"


    "I was drugged that time, but after that I was drugged, right! Liu pangzi was also drugged at that time. We were calculated together! " In order not to let Tong Jiahui laugh at him, Wang Fan told Liu pangzi''s embarrassing story again.


    However, Tong Jiahui''s mood at this time did not care about Wang Fan''s previous experience. After all, Tong Jiahui had witnessed Wang Fan''s calculation last time. She frowned at Wang Fan and said impatiently, "say the point! Don''t mess with these useless things

 V1.Chapter 91

    After seeing off Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan went back to the blind Master''s residence alone. During this time, too many things happened, and he was also at a loss.


    Although he told Tong Jiahui that he didn''t have to worry about Liu Dazhuang, and when he said this, his face was so calm that he didn''t even look worried at all, in fact, his heart was a bit bottomless.


    Let Wang Fan have such inference, the reason is actually very simple!


    Even Wang fan can see that someone is playing tricks behind the scenes. Can''t Mr. Liu see that?


    In other words, it''s not hard to think from Mr. Liu''s concern for Mr. Liu Dazhuang that if there is anything wrong with him, Mr. Liu''s old bone will certainly work hard.


    So Wang Fan thinks that tonight''s event should be someone warning Liu Sanye, causing a gap between Liu Sanye and Wang Fan, which eventually leads to the breakdown of their relationship.


    Since it''s a warning to Mr. Liu, it''s natural that the other party won''t be reckless. Moreover, Wang Fan''s fall in the Sanlong group before shows that neither the Dongsheng Gang nor the boss Ma of the Sanlong group have ever thought of forming a feud with Wang Fan.


    However, Wang Fan still has a worry in his heart, which is something he can''t understand.


    If what happened tonight was done by Dongsheng''s people and boss Ma, how did they know about the relationship between Wang Fan and third Master Liu?


    And although Liu Dazhuang''s brain is not enough, he''s not really stupid enough. It''s not so easy for others to put Tiao Tiao candy into his hands.


    So, where did the jumping candy that the police found on him come from?


    When he went to the blind Master''s residence with his head down, the blind Master was still sitting on the stone stool at the door. Wang Fan simply sat down next to the blind Master, took out a cigarette box and handed him a cigarette. While lighting a cigarette for the blind Master, he asked with a smile: "blind Master, since I know you, you have been listening to this storytelling. Don''t you feel tired of it?"


    After smoking two mouthfuls of the cigarette Wang Fan lit for him, the blind Master enjoyed it very much, spitting out the cigarette ring. After a long time, he slowly said, "I still don''t understand what this storytelling says."


    "Ah?" Wang Fan looked at the blind Master and saw that he was not joking. Then he asked curiously, "blind Master, is it hard to be a storyteller with your mobile phone on every day? What''s in your mind is something else?"


    "Fart! What can I think of? I listen carefully every day, but I just don''t understand. " The blind Master''s face changed, and then he said, "every day, this bullshit keeps saying that it''s too clever to use all kinds of tricks, but it''s killing Qingqing. What happened? "


    Wang Fan, who was confused, didn''t pay much attention when he heard that. He just asked casually, "what happened?"


    "In the end, it''s not because no one is so clever that he was killed? Grandma, what''s the matter with Daxia? Great Xia, no more tricks? It''s like bad guys play tricks later! " The blind Master said indignantly.


    I didn''t expect that the blind Master was really listening to storytelling. Wang Fan was almost annoyed by the blind Master''s words. He smoked a cigarette and said, "blind Master, it''s all made up by storytellers. Don''t take it seriously! I''m so angry when I look back! "


    "Fart!" The blind Master scolded again.


    "Yes! Blind Master, I fart. Don''t be angry. In this book, no matter how clever the bad guys play, they will be exposed by the great Xia. So, great Xia, it''s not called playing tricks, it''s called exposing the truth! " Wang Fan and the blind Master explained.


    The smoker''s eyebrows gradually spread, nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "you are still educated. That''s reasonable. No wonder when it comes to the wonderful place in this storytelling, it''s the great Xia''s final victory. It turns out that it''s exposing the truth!"


    "Yes, the villain''s conspiracy was exposed, and the great Xia won, ha ha! That''s what makes you look great! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Come on! This knot in my heart has been untied. I''ll have to listen to it again tomorrow. Maybe I can remember it! " With these words, the blind Master slowly stood up, reached out his hand and groped for his way back.


    Wang Fan stood up and helped him to the house. After settling him down, Liu pangzi went back to the yard.


    Seeing Wang Fan coming out of the blind Master''s room, Liu pangzi asked in a low voice, "brother fan, is the blind Master asleep?"


    "Just lay down and talked to me for a while." Wang Fan replied.


    "You two chatting again?" Liu pangzi looked envious, and then muttered: "I grow up so big, blind Master did not chat with me, every day is just a few words, you just come a few days, blind Master always chat with you."


    "Damn, you are so sour! What''s the matter? Are you jealous? " Wang Fan thinks that when Liu pangzi talks, he is just like a child competing for favor, but he is very happy because of Liu pangzi''s words.


    Although the blind Master is not good-looking, and he is still blind, Wang Fan always feels that he is not simple, but this is just a feeling. It really makes Wang Fan say that there is something wrong with the blind master. He can''t say why.


    Of course, the blind Master''s skill is really good. The one time he taught mourning Kun, Wang Fan was completely shocked, but this is not what Wang Fan admired most.


    Liu pangzi took a look at the blind Master''s room, got close to Wang Fan and asked in a low voice: "what did the blind Master say to you again? Did you ask about the casino? "


    "Casinos?" Wang Fan some doubts ask.


    "The last time you stayed in a hotel, the blind Master asked me why you didn''t come back. I said you went out to play with your friends and talk business with them. As a result, the blind Master asked me who was watching at the casino. I didn''t pay attention at that time, so I told you about Mr. Liu." The more Liu pangzi said, the lower his voice was. At last, it was like somniloquy.


    I thought Wang Fan would teach me a lesson, but after waiting for a long time, Wang Fan didn''t speak. Liu pangzi raised his head and looked carefully at Wang Fan.


    At this glance, Liu pangzi was depressed for a long time.


    Wang Fan, who was standing there, was holding a cigarette in his mouth and looking up at the moon in the sky!


    "Brother van?" Liu pangzi called Wang Fan in a low voice.


    "Well?" Wang Fan still looked up at the moon in the sky, and the cigarette in his mouth was bright and dark.


    "You don''t blame me!" Liu pangzi asked carefully again.


    "What''s your fault?" Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi suspiciously.


    At this time, Liu pangzi knew that he had been talking for a long time and worried about what happened for a long time. Wang Fan didn''t listen at all.


    Since Wang Fan didn''t listen, Liu pangzi didn''t want to say it again. He said with a smile, "I said it''s late. Let''s have a rest early. Tomorrow the third master will come to you to discuss the matter of Dazhuang."


    Speaking of Liu Dazhuang, Wang Fan brightened his eyes and asked, "have you been with Dazhuang today?"

 V1.Chapter 92

    Back in Liu pangzi''s room, Wang Fan sat on the bed, leaned against the head of the bed and smoked. After a conversation with the blind Master, he had a plan in his heart.


    Since someone wants to play tricks and stir up the relationship between him and Mr. Liu, as long as he finds out the behind the scenes, the matter will come to a successful conclusion.


    As for whether Liu Dazhuang will really be calculated and eventually become addicted to drugs, Wang fan can''t control him. After all, once he gets addicted to drugs, he will be powerless.


    Liu pangzi sat opposite Wang Fan, hands on his thighs, a serious attitude of primary school students, staring at Wang Fan leaning on the head of the bed.


    Wang Fan at this time, in Liu pangzi''s eyes, is simply too magical.


    Can pick up girls, and start is a super white rich beauty.


    Can fight alone, and play Dongsheng, those people see Wang Fan leg soft.


    You can please the blind master. You can have a few words with him.


    Now Wang Fan has even become a detective and wants to investigate Liu Dazhuang''s being cheated. How can he not let Liu fat admire him?


    It''s just that Liu pangzi can''t understand. He spent the whole day with Liu Dazhuang. Even when Liu Dazhuang went to the supermarket to buy jump candy, he didn''t leave. How can Wang Fan find out the person who made the mistake?


    "Fat man, when you said Dazhuang bought jump candy, you followed him all the time?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "Yes, he likes to eat jump candy and bubble gum. Otherwise, they all laugh at him for being silly. He always likes things that children like." Liu pangzi thought of what Liu Dazhuang had done in his daily life, and he also felt that there was a lack of string in his mind.


    "Dazhuang is not stupid, but he is just a little natural. The spirit of their ancestral grave has been used up by Mr. Liu!" Thinking of Liu Sanye''s shrewd calculation, Wang Fan didn''t say it.


    Liu nodded and said with a smile, "that''s what the blind Master said. Hehe, the blind Master also said that the Third Master Liu calculated this and that every day, but he never succeeded. In the end, he suffered losses himself."


    "Old fox, let the wolf bite you! If it wasn''t for Liu village, we would not have to worry about it if Third Master Liu had to help us! " Wang Fan stretched a waist to see a day guard board to say.


    "In fact, Dazhuang is a good man. Third Master Liu is so bad. Dazhuang didn''t learn from him at all. I always played with Dazhuang when I was a child, but when I grow up, Third Master Liu won''t let us come and go!" Liu pangzi didn''t say why, but the expression on his face can make people understand.


    Poor, looked down upon, so simple, but Liu pangzi also has self-esteem, he still does not want to mention these sad things.


    Of course, Wang Fan also understood Liu pangzi''s depression. He said with a smile: "fat man, why? Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, maybe who will look down on who in the future!"


    "Also, hehe, as long as you follow brother fan, you''ll get ahead sooner or later!" Liu pangzi''s gloomy face was swept away and he laughed at Wang Fan.


    Although Wang fan can''t do it, he appreciates it. After all, it''s too hard to live a lifetime. It''s not a bad thing to be heartless like Liu pangzi.


    "Fat man, do you think the boss of that supermarket is reliable?" Wang Fan brings the topic back to Liu Dazhuang. He is suspicious of the boss of the supermarket. He is bribed to drop the Tiao Tiao sugar.


    I didn''t expect that when Wang Fan asked, Liu pangzi was a little excited. He said solemnly: "brother fan, the boss of the supermarket is a good man. When my blind Master and I had a bad life before, they took care of us. They can''t be big and strong."


    "Oh?" The supermarket owner''s behavior is so good, Wang fan is a little surprised, but look at Liu pangzi''s meaning, Wang fan knows that he did not exaggerate.


    At present, according to what Liu pangzi said, he and Liu Dazhuang have been together all day. If Liu Dazhuang really takes drugs or someone wants to count on him, Liu pangzi will surely know.


    So in addition to the problem of Tiao Tiao Tang, Wang Fan really can''t figure out which link will be calculated.


    But the supermarket owner who sold Liu Dazhuang Tiao Tiao candy was ruled out by Liu pangzi, which made Wang Fan scratch his head.


    Hearing that Wang Fan didn''t trust the boss of the supermarket, Liu pangzi said anxiously: "brother fan, it can''t be the boss of the supermarket. When we went to the supermarket to buy Tiao Tiao candy, some children in the village also bought Tiao Tiao candy. I didn''t hear anyone say that something happened to some children."


    "Who else bought jump candy?" Liu pangzi''s words made Wang Fan even more surprised.


    If someone is cheating in the candy, how can the kids who also bought the candy not have a thing to do?


    Does the person who poisoned know that Liu Dazhuang will definitely buy that bag of jump candy?


    Unless someone replaces Liu Dazhuang''s choice of Tiao Tiao candy, and gives him the bag of Tiao Tiao Tiao candy that has been made.


    After Liu Dazhuang and Liu pangzi sent the lotus official home, they went back to Liu village. Liu Dazhuang ate half a packet of Tiao Tiao Tang, so there was a scene of going crazy in the casino.


    Can understand Liu Dazhuang''s preferences, and can accurately replace Liu Dazhuang''s hands of Tiao Tiao sugar.


    Wang fan can''t find a more suitable candidate than the supermarket owner for these two prerequisites, but Liu pangzi''s attitude makes Wang Fan unable to express his mind, so he can only rot this idea in his stomach.


    Ghost uncle has been reminding Wang fan that when dealing with anyone, you can''t always keep an attitude, because the word "evil intentions" was not invented by ancestors for no reason.


    People change.


    Maybe for money, maybe for something else.


    The relationship between Wang Fan and Liu Sanye continues to heat up. As the head of Liu village, Liu Neng can''t be unaware of this.


    Now that he knows about Wang Fan and Liu Sanye, Liu Neng can''t be indifferent. Who can think of what Liu Neng will do for the sake of easy benefits?


    Supermarket owners may have been kind people before, but who can guarantee that they will not do anything to hurt others when they are threatened or lured by Liu Neng?


    Conspiracy, always accompanied by interests, good, but also ultimately difficult to resist evil.


    Don''t want to argue with Liu pangzi because of these things, Wang Fan put out the cigarette in his hand, drilled into the bed and said to Liu pangzi, "fat man, sleep. I''ll go to work with Mr. Liu tomorrow. You can take care of him at home."


    "Van Gogh, won''t you take me?"


    "Fat man, Dazhuang has already had an accident. I don''t want blind master to have an accident." Wang Fan said with his back to Liu pangzi.

 V1.Chapter 93

    Early in the morning, Wang Fan was still sleeping soundly in bed when he heard the blind man talking with someone in the yard. It seemed that he was looking for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. However, the voice of this man was very strange. Wang Fan couldn''t remember who he was after thinking for a long time.


    The man in the yard said a few words to the blind master. Wang Fan heard the blind Master calling him in the yard and agreed. Wang Fan put on his clothes and shoes, rubbed his eyes and came to the yard.


    Together with the blind Master was a man in his forties. He was wearing some white work clothes, rubbing his hands and looking at Wang Fan with a smile on his face.


    "Xiaofan, this is Liu Qiang from our village. He said he wanted to ask you for help when he had something to do." When the blind Master heard Wang Fan''s footsteps, he said in the direction of the voice.


    Liu Qiang, standing beside the blind Master, nodded and bowed with a smile, and said to Wang Fan: "brother fan, I wanted to come to you last night. When I saw that the door was locked, I didn''t dare to knock on it."


    "Oh? You didn''t play with money in the court, did you! I look at your face Wang Fan took a stool and sat down with the blind master. After looking at Liu Qiang, he asked.


    "Qiangzi doesn''t play with money. He usually decorates people in the city. His daughter-in-law runs a supermarket in our village." The blind Master who sat down explained for Liu Qiang.


    After listening to what the blind Master said, Wang Fan understood.


    In front of him, the man in his forties is the boss of the supermarket. He thought that he would go to meet the boss of the supermarket when he woke up this morning. Unexpectedly, he came to the supermarket by himself.


    Although know the identity of the other party, but Wang fan is not clear about his intention, pointing to another bench in the yard, said to Liu Qiang: "sit down and talk."


    Liu Qiang, with a smile on his face, didn''t sit on the bench pointed by Wang Fan. He picked up the bench on the ground and sent it to Wang Fan''s hand. He flattered him and said, "brother fan, just sit and I''ll stand."


    "Oh." Wang Fan didn''t refuse. He took Liu Qiang''s bench and sat down beside him. He took out a cigarette box and lit a cigarette for him.


    The smoking blind man looked happy and said to Wang Fan, "Xiaofan, it''s very comfortable for you to smoke in this building. When you go back, you help the strongman to do the work and ask him to send you two. I''m also a blind man."


    "Yes! All right Liu Qiang agreed with understanding.


    One side of Wang Fan listen to the blind Master said so, but in the heart is secretly cry bitterly.


    There is nothing wrong with the blind Master''s words, but after careful consideration, he has promised Liu Qiang for Wang Fan.


    Things have not said, so agreed to come down, Wang Fan''s heart can not worry about it?


    But in front of Liu Qiang, Wang Fan was not able to refute the blind Master''s face. He had to smile at Liu Qiang, but he didn''t answer the blind Master''s words.


    He didn''t say any more about the smoke ring. He just sat there smoking one after another, as if Wang Fan and Liu Qiang were ignored by him.


    Liu Qiang, who looked honest, stood there with his head down, a pair of rough thugs rubbing together, his face slightly red, but he didn''t speak.


    The atmosphere somehow became so embarrassed that Wang Fan was not in a hurry. He looked at Liu Qiang with great interest, waiting for the master to ask for help.


    After waiting for a long time, Liu Qiang suddenly knelt down on the ground with a plop. With his head down, he said in a trembling voice: "brother fan, the third master and grandson is really nothing to do with us. You can''t do us wrong!"


    "Oh?" Wang Fan didn''t reach out to help Liu Qiang, and didn''t say anything about his words. He just looked at him.


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, the blind master didn''t react to Liu Qiang''s sudden action. He still sat there steadily, savoring the smell of cigarettes between his fingers.


    "Mr. Liu took someone to smash our supermarket last night. He said that we had put something in the Tiao Tiao candy we bought for Da Zhuang, which made his grandson arrested by the police, brother fan! We didn''t do it! " Liu Qiang said, shed tears, the voice is also more choked up.


    "Do you want me to persuade the third master?" Wang Fan looked down at Liu Qiang''s face and asked in a low voice.


    After wiping his tears, Liu Qiang said: "brother fan, I know you are close to Mr. Liu, so I want you to help me talk about love. If the things in my family are smashed, they will be smashed. I don''t want them. But my daughter-in-law is timid. She has never had any trouble. I don''t trust that Mr. Liu took her away from a woman''s home! Can you help me get my daughter-in-law back? "


    "The trough! Mr. Liu arrested your daughter-in-law? " Liu Qiang''s words startled Wang Fan. He turned his head and looked at the blind Master beside him, only to find that the blind Master still didn''t respond, just like he didn''t hear Liu Qiang''s words.


    Kneeling there, Liu Qiang sobbed and said, "Mr. Liu said that if something happens to his grandson, I will never see my daughter-in-law in my life. I... wuwuwu."


    "This old thing is bullshit!" Wang Fan did not expect that Liu Sanye would do such a thing.


    Liu pangzi in the room was awakened by the cry in the yard. As soon as he came out of the room in slippers, he saw Liu Qiang kneeling there crying loudly.


    He didn''t know the situation, and he didn''t have time to ask what was going on, so he ran in three steps and two steps. He helped Liu Qiang to get up and said to Wang Fan: "brother fan, brother Qiang is a good man. You can''t do him wrong."


    Liu pangzi put on such a big hat. Wang Fan almost didn''t get angry with him. Fortunately, the blind Master opened his mouth and said to Liu pangzi, "give brother Qiang a stool to sit down. He cried and knelt. Let Xiao Fan talk about what to do. That''s the right thing!"


    I thought the blind Master would explain for himself, but he didn''t beat around the Bush, so he pushed Wang Fan to the top of the storm again.


    Liu pangzi, who didn''t know why, wanted to explain for Liu Qiang again, but seeing that Wang Fan''s face was not good-looking, he didn''t say any more. He just moved a bench to Liu Qiang, and then found a stool to sit beside him.


    Wang Fan felt his chin and didn''t know what to say.


    Obviously, the blind Master believed in Liu Qiang, and Wang Fan had to get Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law back today.


    However, the bag of Tiao Tiao candy that sent Liu Dazhuang to the police station was actually bought from Liu Qiang''s supermarket. Not to mention that Liu Sanye suspected that Liu Qiang and his wife had done something wrong, even Wang Fan suspected that they had something wrong.


    In order to let Mr. Liu release others, Wang Fan really has no good way except to produce strong evidence to prove that Mr. and Mrs. Liu are innocent.


    However, how to prove the innocence of Liu Qiang and his wife?

 V1.Chapter 94

    When Liu pangzi learned from Liu Qiang that Liu Qiang came here early in the morning, it wasn''t because when Wang Fan was looking for him, Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan''s eyes and felt a little embarrassed.


    Last night, when they talked about Liu Dazhuang, Wang Fan doubted that Liu Qiang and his wife were cheating on Tiao Tiao Tang. Liu Pang was very unconvinced, so he was awakened by the sound of talking in the yard and Liu Qiang crying in the early morning, and then mistakenly thought that Wang Fan was looking for Liu Qiang''s trouble.


    Since it''s not Wang Fan who embarrasses Liu Qiang, Liu pangzi''s heart is a lot more comfortable. He looks at Wang Fan embarrassed and wants to say something sorry to him. However, seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Liu pangzi doesn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, the expression on Wang Fan''s face was dignified, which Liu pangzi had never seen before. Even though they had experienced many things, he had never seen Wang fan so serious.


    Even the blind Master on one side was smoking one by one. Although the expression on his face was nothing special, Liu pangzi knew that only when he was upset would he smoke like this.


    Liu Qiang, who is sitting beside Liu pangzi, is weeping in a low voice. He doesn''t say any more words to plead with Wang Fan. He just rubs his hands and tears.


    It can be said that he has thought of all the ways he can think of, but he thinks about it. Except for coming here to ask Wang Fan for help, other ways are not reliable.


    At this time, Wang Fan also understood that when Liu Qiang came to him for help, he also felt that Wang Fan was a person with a high reputation in society and had such a good relationship with Third Master Liu.


    As for reporting to the police, Wang Fan also knows that Liu Qiang won''t do it. Although Third Master Liu smashed Liu Qiang''s supermarket and took his daughter-in-law away, it''s all because of the bag of jumping candy. So even if Liu Qiang calls the police, Third Master Liu will not be afraid, and even will turn his face with Liu Qiang because of this.


    Originally, Wang Fan wanted to tell Liu Qiang that if Liu Dazhuang came back from the police station later, it would not be too late to go to find Liu''s important person.


    But let''s not say Liu Qiang Xiang doesn''t believe it. Liu Dazhuang will come back safe and sound. That is to persuade Liu Qiang to wait patiently. Wang fan is afraid that it will take a lot of words.


    Take a step, say a step!


    The dull atmosphere made Wang Fan''s heart very agitated. He scratched his head with both hands. His face sank. He stood up and said to Liu Qiang who was sitting there: "let''s go, I''ll take you to get someone!"


    "I''ll go too!" Liu pangzi Teng stood up and went to Wang Fan with some excitement.


    Liu Qiang, who was half a beat slower than Liu pangzi, stood up and said gratefully, "brother fan, I can''t let you work in vain!"


    "Come on! Don''t talk about useless things Wang Fan looked at Liu Qiang, turned around and said to the blind Master sitting there, "blind Master, do you have anything else to ask?"


    Sitting there as steady as a mountain, the blind Master threw away the cigarette which was about to burn out in his hand and said with a smile, "I remember! The cigarette you gave me is called Yellow Crane Tower! Don''t send the wrong one, Qiangzi! That''s what blind Master loves


    "Alas! Don''t worry, blind Master Liu Qiang wiped the tears on his face with the back of his hand and nodded his head heavily.


    "Let''s go!"


    Wang Fan didn''t say anything more. He asked Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang to leave the blind Master''s home.


    Mr. Liu''s home is on the other side of the village. On the way from Mr. blind''s house to there, we have to pass the supermarket opened by Mr. Liu and his wife.


    From a distance, I saw a few people around the door of Liu Qiang''s supermarket, pointing out what they were saying.


    When Wang Fan and his family came to the supermarket, a middle-aged woman stopped Liu Qiang and whispered to him, "Qiangzi, talk to the third master. You don''t have to worry about the things in the store. We''ll watch them for you. We can''t lose them!"


    "Yes, let brother fan tell you something. Let''s ask people to come back first." Another old woman comforted Liu Qiang.


    After hearing these two people''s words, Wang Fan knew that this is a villager who has a good relationship with Liu Qiang in the village. He came here to help him look at the things in the shop, and he also wanted to relax his heart.


    What they said made Liu Qiang feel sad again. In his 40s, he wiped his tears and even said thanks. He had no bottom in his heart, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was highly expected, took a look at the smashed supermarket and said to Liu Qiang, "go to the supermarket and get two cigarettes."


    "Well!" Liu Qiang nodded his head, turned and went to the supermarket. When he came to the door of the supermarket, he stopped, looked back at Wang Fan and asked, "is it the Yellow Crane Tower?"


    "You can take whatever you smoke! Yes! Take the jump candy of that brand in your supermarket, and your purchase order! " Wang Fan said to Liu Qiang with a straight face.


    When Wang Fan said this, Liu Qiang realized that these two cigarettes were given to Liu Sanye. Although he was a little cowardly, Liu Qiang was not a fool. Naturally, he knew the truth of "courtesy is good to talk".


    From the counter, he took out two cigarettes that Mr. Liu usually bought, and two yellow crane towers. Liu Qiang found a plastic bag and turned around to pack the jump candy. Then he found that the jump candy in the supermarket was gone.


    Looking around, Liu Qiang didn''t find a bag of Tiao Tiao candy, so he had to put the purchase order in the counter, turned out of the supermarket and went to Wang Fan''s side.


    "Van Gogh, the jump candy in the supermarket is gone." As Liu Qiang spoke, he handed the plastic bag containing cigarettes to Wang Fan, but his face looked embarrassed.


    It''s said that there is no Tiao Tiao Tang. Wang Fan''s heart is also a clatter. However, with so many people here, it''s not convenient for him to ask in such detail, so he said to Liu Qiang, "let''s go, let''s go."


    Liu Qiang said hello to the villagers at the door of the supermarket, then followed Wang Fan and hurried to the direction of Third Master Liu''s house.


    Approaching the door of Third Master Liu''s house, Wang Fan suddenly stopped and said to Liu Qiang, "there''s something I want to ask you. You tell me honestly, do you hear me?"


    "Brother fan, it''s really not us who did the damage!" Liu Qiang blushed and said excitedly again.


    Liu pangzi on one side was also a little excited, but when he saw Wang Fan''s frown, he didn''t dare to explain for Liu Qiang any more.


    Reaching out and patting Liu Qiang on the shoulder, Wang Fan said in a low voice, "I didn''t ask you about Liu Dazhuang. You don''t have to explain to me. I''ll find out if you did it later."


    "What do you want to ask me, brother fan?" Wang Fan''s words let Liu Qiang some at a loss, he looked at Wang Fan doubtfully.


    The hand on Liu Qiang''s shoulder pinched hard. Wang Fan looked at Liu Qiang''s eyes and said, "do you dare to kill Third Master Liu?"


    "What?" Liu Qiang was startled by Wang Fan''s words.


    Even Liu pangzi also widened his eyes and looked at Wang Fan with a serious expression in disbelief.

 V1.Chapter 95

    There is a two-story courtyard in the west of the village, which is the home of Mr. Liu. Wang Fan stands at the door and knocks on the handle of the copper ring on the iron door, making a loud metal impact. Then the sound of a big spout comes from the courtyard.


    "Who is it?" Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, the sound of the big spout from far to near.


    "Brother fan, come to see Mr. Liu!" replied the fat man outside the door


    "It''s van Gogh!" The big spout opened the door and said hello with a smile.


    Wang Fan opened the door with a smile and asked, "is the third master at home?"


    "Yes, brother fan, please come inside. The third master just said that he was going to invite you to come and discuss things." Big spout said words, saw with Liu Qiang behind the fat man, but he just frowned, but did not ask.


    Wang Fan and Wang Fan walked into the courtyard behind the big spout. Before they got to the two-story building, they saw the bald man sitting at the door of a utility room in the corner of the courtyard. He was looking at several people who came in. To be exact, he was looking at Liu Qiang behind Wang fan.


    In front of the big spout, quickly blocked Wang Fan''s sight with his body, said with a smile: "brother fan, you go to sit first, I''ll help the third master down."


    Speaking Kung Fu, the big spout led Wang Fan into the living room on the first floor. After settling Wang Fan, the big spout hurried up the stairs on the second floor.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Liu Qiang has been stretching his neck and looking out.


    "Don''t look, your daughter-in-law is in the utility room!" Wang fan is drinking the tea that big spout pot pours for them, the facial expression says as usual.


    "Ah? Brother fan, my daughter-in-law will be OK. " Getting Wang Fan''s affirmative answer, Liu Qiang asked nervously.


    "Do as I say, and you''ll be able to take your daughter-in-law home soon, remember?" Wang Fan said in a deep voice to the restless Liu Qiang.


    "Brother Qiang, don''t worry. I can''t do it. I''ll fight my life to get your sister-in-law back!" Liu Pang bit his teeth and encouraged Liu Qiang.


    "Well!" Restless Liu Qiang finally calmed down. He nodded heavily and sat back on the sofa beside Liu pangzi.


    After drinking tea in the living room, the three men saw that the big spout helped Mr. Liu down the stairs on the second floor.


    Before he reached the first floor, he said to Wang Fan on the stairs, "brother Xiaofan, do you have the news of greatness? To give my brother good news? "


    "Where can I get some news for you this morning?" Wang Fan said to Liu San ye with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Sanye, who has already reached the first floor living room, looks at Liu Qiang.


    Put down the cup in his hand, Wang Fan took up the plastic bag with cigarettes and put it on the tea table in front of him. He said with a smile, "I took two cigarettes from Liu Qiang and gave you a taste."


    "Oh?" Third Master Liu has already walked to the sofa beside Wang Fan, looked at the plastic bag on the tea table, turned to the big spout and said: "put it away quickly, this is also a piece of Xiaofan''s heart."


    Looking at the big spout put away the cigarette on the tea table, Wang Fan''s heart secretly scolded a "really see money with open eyes"!


    When the big spout put away the four cigarettes, Mr. Liu, sitting on the sofa, said with a smile to Wang Fan, "brother Xiaofan, you are the one who has the heart. You can rest assured that we will not make trouble because of these things, but don''t worry about other people''s affairs."


    "Oh, I''m relieved." Wang Fan didn''t rush to explain to Liu Qiang when he heard that third Master Liu was trying to block his mouth.


    However, Liu pangzi, who was sitting beside Wang Fan, was not happy. He thought he would listen to Liu Qiang''s explanation when he saw Third Master Liu accept the cigarettes they brought. However, when he said this, he was blocking Wang Fan''s mouth and didn''t want to explain to Liu Qiang at all.


    It''s just eating people''s food and not handling people''s affairs!


    Liu Qiang was also a little worried, but Wang Fan told him on the way to Third Master Liu''s house that everything was done according to Wang Fan''s eyes. So Liu Qiang was worried, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was blocked by his own words and didn''t speak strongly, Liu Qiang came out. Liu Sanye''s heart was quite steadfast.


    Looking at Liu Pang''s sweating, Liu San Yeh''s heart was filled with ineffable pride.


    It has long been heard that Liu Qiang and blind Master are close, and third Master Liu has figured it out. Liu Qiang will come to Wang Fan to talk about it. So Third Master Liu couldn''t sleep last night. He just wanted to know how to avoid offending Wang Fan and force Liu Qiang to replace Liu Dazhuang.


    Of course, it is the wishful thinking of Mr. Liu to replace Mr. Liu Dazhuang. But how to deal with Wang Fan, Mr. Liu racked his brains and finally came up with a lot of words.


    However, as soon as we met today, Wang Fan didn''t take the initiative to mention Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, and he didn''t want to stand out for Liu Qiang. This is a real relief for Liu Sanye. After a night of tossing, he also feels energetic now.


    After patting the armrest of the sofa, Liu Sanye said to Wang Fan with a sad face: "brother Xiaofan, to tell you the truth, I didn''t get a result of the big and strong thing all day. I didn''t want to live all day. I didn''t sleep last night!"


    "Third Master, you should also pay attention to your health!" Wang Fan said with concern.


    "Don''t worry, I can carry this old bone. If you are a busy man, I won''t keep you. I''ll go upstairs to have a rest." With these words, Mr. Liu stood up. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak again, he was ready to go back to the second floor to have a rest with the help of the big spout.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the sofa, looked at the back of Mr. Liu and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, since our relationship remains unchanged, I can rest assured."


    "Good!" Back to Wang Fan''s Liu San ye, the head did not return of agreed a.


    He turned his head and looked at Liu Qiang. Wang Fan gave him a smile, but said to Liu pangzi, "fat man, there''s nothing wrong with us. Let''s go back!"


    "Well!" Liu pangzi agreed and stood up.


    Around the tea table in front of him, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi went to the door and said to Liu Sanye, who was preparing to go upstairs: "since you have nothing to do, I''m relieved. I''m not a villager involved in Liu Qiang''s business with you."


    Third Master Liu, who is going up the stairs, is even more happy when he hears Wang Fan''s words. He stops and turns to look at Wang Fan standing at the door. Just as he is about to say a few words of gratitude, he finds that the expression on Wang Fan''s face is not right.


    "Third Master, Liu Qiang has a knife in his hand!" Holding Liu Sanye''s big spout, he was shaken by the light reflected by the dagger in Liu Qiang''s hand and cried out in terror.

 V1.Chapter 96

    He who deceives the good is evil. He who kills evil is good.


    Liu Qiang and Liu pangzi have been in the same village with him for so many years. They know better than Wang Fan, who has just been dealing with Liu Sanye.


    Greed, lust, vanity, arrogance, and cunning.


    It''s not hard to see what he''s thinking when he smashes Liu Qiang''s supermarket with Third Master Liu. It''s just to force Liu Qiang and his wife to use money to help Liu''s grandson settle the matter, and also take the opportunity to blackmail them.


    As for whether Liu Qiang did it or not, it doesn''t matter to Mr. Liu. He just needs someone to take on his emotions and failures.


    This is the so-called bandit theory!


    Now that Mr. Liu is unreasonable, and the only thing in the supermarket that can prove that there is no skipping candy for Liu Qiang, Wang fan can only solve the problem in his way.


    It was Wang Fan who gave it to Liu Qiang on the way to Third Master Liu''s house. It was Wang Fan who gave it to Liu Qiang after thinking about it on the way.


    However, to kill Liu Sanye, it must be done by Liu Qiang himself.


    Liu Qiang is an honest man, who can''t kick a fart with three feet. So when Wang Fan gave him a dagger, Liu Qiang almost felt weak and paralyzed.


    If you change the others, you will be angry because of Liu Qiang''s cowardice, but fortunately he met Wang Fan.


    It has long been known that Liu Qiang is not a man of courage, so Wang fan is not angry because of his timidity.


    Just when Liu Qiang was flustered and didn''t know what to do, Wang Fan said something in his ear, which made this normally cowardly man full of fighting spirit in his heart, and his confidence in killing Liu San Ye soared.


    Wang Fan told Liu Qiang, "recently, things happen from time to time in H city. Liu Qiang''s wife was detained by Third Master Liu all night. No one can tell if anything will happen."


    There are two great hatreds in life. One is to kill my father! Second, take the wife!


    Liu Qiang, who is deeply in love with his wife, is as restless as if he had been beaten with chicken blood when he hears Wang Fan''s words. In addition, when they come to Third Master Liu''s house, they see the bald man''s furtive appearance, which makes Liu Qiang hate even more.


    But after all, he is an honest man. When Liu Qiang sat on the sofa in the living room, he still hoped that Mr. Liu would let his wife go home with him for the sake of his fellow villagers and relatives.


    What happened?


    Third Master Liu not only did not give anyone face, but also looked at him with disdain and disdain, which made Liu Qiang''s killing heart hook up again.


    An honest person in nature, once touched the bottom line, then his angry look will make you unforgettable.


    Standing on the stairs, he saw Liu Qiang''s eyes covered with blood. It was like seeing a crazy devil. His legs trembled involuntarily, and his throat was filled with phlegm, which made him feel suffocated.


    The big watering can standing next to Mr. Liu also saw the killing intention in his eyes. He was so scared that he left Mr. Liu and ran to the second floor, shouting: "kill! Help


    When the bald man outside heard the sound of the big spout, he stood up and looked forward to running outside the yard. However, Liu pangzi, who was waiting on the way, stretched out his legs and fell directly into the flower pool in the yard.


    Seeing the bald man fall into the flower pool, Liu pangzi has no time to deal with him. He runs to the door of the utility room and pulls off the rope tied to the door handle.


    Liu Qiang''s wife was tied to a chair with rags in her mouth. When she saw that it was Liu pangzi who entered the door, she immediately cried loudly, and her body was struggling.


    "Sister in law, don''t worry. I''ll untie you now!" Liu pangzi said as he untied the rope for Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law.


    Without Gu Shang saying a word of thanks, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law tore off her rope and burst out of the door of the sundries room crying, shouting: "you can''t do stupid things, Qiang Zi! Strong son


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law ran to the living room and saw that Liu Qiang, who was held by Wang Fan, rushed up like crazy. She pushed Wang Fan away and blocked Liu Qiang behind her. She yelled at Wang fan like crazy: "if you have the ability, come at me, don''t touch my man, don''t touch my man!"


    Being pushed by Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, Wang Fan almost fell down. Leaning against the wall, Wang Fan stabilized himself and watched the woman yell at him crazily. On the contrary, he showed two rows of white teeth and laughed.


    Liu pangzi, who caught up with Liu Qiang, stood at the door, fearing that Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law would hurt Wang Fan. He quickly cried out, "sister-in-law, brother fan is invited by brother Qiang. Don''t hurt the wrong person."


    "Daughter in law, brother fan is a good man, a good man!" Liu Qiang holds his daughter-in-law from behind and says it again and again in her ear.


    Feeling the warmth of his man''s arms, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law gradually calmed down. She turned to look at Liu Qiang''s face, looked at it for a few seconds, then deeply put into his arms, and burst into tears again.


    Wang Fan on one side looks at two people embracing and weeping, the expression on the face also becomes sad.


    Nothing can be more exciting than the reunion after the disaster, and nothing can be more enviable than the feeling of sharing weal and woe.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, Liu Qiang is a cowardly and timid person, but in his women''s eyes, Liu Qiang is the best one and her favorite one.


    In their forties, the couple must have experienced many things together, but I''m afraid they can only meet one scene in their life like today. However, it is precisely because of this experience that they cherish each other more.


    After arranging for Liu pangzi to send Liu Qiang and his wife home, Wang Fan sat down beside Liu Sanye, smoked a cigarette and said to him, "Sanye, come on, don''t pretend to be dead. All the people are gone. Who do you pretend to show them?"


    "Oh." Lying on the stairs, Mr. Liu took a long breath, and then slowly sat up. Looking at Wang Fan, he said with some dissatisfaction: "brother Xiaofan, you are turning your elbow out to pit me for outsiders!"


    "Pull it down! Third master, you can see that Liu Qiang''s intention to kill you is not fake. If I don''t stop you, I''m afraid you''re cold now! " Wang Fan said with a cigarette.


    Just now I saw the crazy look of Liu Qiang. Third Master Liu also knew that what Wang Fan said was not a lie.


    Killing people is not a joke. It''s not something that can be taught, and the killing intention in Liu Qiang''s eyes just now can''t be pretended.


    Indeed, as Wang Fan said, if Wang Fan hadn''t stopped Liu Qiang, I''m afraid that Liu Sanye would have gone back to the West now, separated from his family members.


    However, Liu San Ye is not an easy to be soft master, he said: "Liu Qiang pit my grandson''s business, not over!"


    "It''s not Liu Qiang who is responsible for Dazhuang." Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring and said it seriously.

 V1.Chapter 97

    Liu Qiang and his wife didn''t do it when they heard Wang Fan say that Liu Dazhuang was cheated by others. The expression on Liu Sanye''s face was stunned at first. Looking at Wang Fan''s serious face, he didn''t seem to deceive him. Liu Sanye also had some doubts in his heart.


    "Brother Xiaofan, you said Liu Qiang didn''t do it. Who else could it be?" Liu San Ye looked at Wang Fan and asked suspiciously.


    "I asked the fat man, Dazhuang usually likes to eat jump candy, and Dazhuang usually doesn''t like to talk, so he won''t actively contact anyone, so this person must have observed Dazhuang for a long time." Wang Fan took a cigarette and said his guess to Mr. Liu.


    "Then this man is from our village. Dazhuang follows me in the village. He goes out to send the lotus officer home. He doesn''t leave the village any other time." Liu San ye said with a frown.


    "And Liu Qiang and his wife, you don''t know what they usually look like? Don''t talk about them. I think it''s hard to say that they are hard to obey. " Wang Fan said here, squinting at Mr. Liu, his eyes full of doubt.


    Being embarrassed by Wang Fan, Liu said with a smile, "I''m also worried for a while. Now, they don''t look like that. But after all, Dazhuang is responsible for something that happened in their supermarket."


    Of course, Wang fan knows that Liu San ye said this in order to find an excuse for his smashing the supermarket and binding Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, so he didn''t want to say more to him.


    An old fox is an old fox. It''s impossible for him to accept other people''s criticisms frankly, so it''s like asking for trouble if he talks too much.


    Wang Fan has already done what he promised Liu Qiang to get his daughter-in-law back, and third Master Liu has realized that Liu Qiang is not behind the scenes, and Wang Fan has not come in vain.


    Although he is also a policeman, he doesn''t have to make it clear. After all, neither Mr. Liu nor Mr. Liu Qiang intends to pursue it to the end.


    Now that things here have come to an end, Wang fan doesn''t want to talk about anything else with Mr. Liu. He stands up and pats his ass and says to Mr. Liu, "Mr. Liu, that''s it. I''ll go back first."


    "Brother Xiaofan, don''t you care anything about Dazhuang?" Third Master Liu also stood up, looking at Wang Fan who went down the stairs and asked nervously.


    "Third Master, you know better than me that Dazhuang will be fine at all. Why do you want me to fool around?" Wang Fan''s head also didn''t return of say, the foot already stepped out of the gate.


    The bald man who fell in the flowerpot in the yard just climbed out of the flowerpot and saw Wang Fan passing by. The bald man was a little stunned and turned back to the flowerpot beside him.


    Seeing the bald man''s action, Wang Fan laughed and didn''t say much, so he went straight out of the yard of Mr. Liu''s house.


    On the way back to the blind Master''s residence, Wang Fan met Liu pangzi who came to find him. Seeing Wang Fan''s smiling face, Liu pangzi quickly asked, "brother fan, the third master won''t trouble Liu Qiang any more."


    "Don''t worry, Dazhuang will be back in the evening. It''s over." Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi with a smile.


    Liu pangzi is very happy to hear Wang Fan say that. After all, Liu Dazhuang has nothing to do, which is the best news. However, according to his understanding of Liu Sanye, he still suspects that Liu will not give up.


    Some worried Liu Pang followed Wang Fan and said in a low voice: "brother fan, the third master is an old fox. He likes to do it face-to-face and behind the back. Do you think he will pit the two brothers behind the back?"


    Wang Fan, who was smoking and walking back, stopped to look back at Liu pangzi and asked with a smile, "do you know that third Master Liu is an old fox? You are not stupid, either


    "Brother fan, I grew up in this village. No matter how stupid I am, I know who is good or bad. Besides, the blind master often says that Mr. Liu is not authentic and he is a cunning old fox." Liu pangzi touched his forehead and whispered with a smile.


    "Oh? That''s what blind Master said, Mr. Liu? ha-ha! Interesting Wang Fan thought of seeing Liu San ye for the first time, so he put the hat of an old fox on him. When he heard Liu pangzi talk about the blind Master''s views on Liu San ye, he could not help feeling proud of the hero''s different opinions.


    They talked and laughed all the way back to the blind Master''s house. As soon as they entered the yard, they saw Liu Qiang and his wife kneeling there to kowtow to the blind master. Hearing Wang Fan''s voice at the door, they turned their heads and looked in the direction of the door.


    Before Liu Qiang and his wife spoke, the blind Master rushed to Wang Fan at the door and said, "Xiao Fan, help them up quickly. I''m blind and can''t help them."


    As soon as Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law listened to the blind Master''s words, she did not wait for Wang Fan to come to her side, so she knocked her head three times.


    "What are you doing, sister-in-law?" Wang Fan said something and helped Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law up.


    One side of Liu pangzi also pulled Liu Qiang to stand up, his mouth also said that Liu Qiang should not.


    Although Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s face was full of tears, her expression was so resolute. She looked at Wang Fan and said, "brother, our husband and wife can get through this difficult time. It''s all up to you. My sister-in-law won''t say anything. I''ll kowtow to you to show my gratitude."


    "Yes, we are stupid and can''t say anything. I''ll kowtow a few more. Thank you!" Liu Qiang, who is pulled by Liu pangzi, kowtows to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan quickly took Liu Qiang''s hand and said, "brother Qiang, you are not my age. What''s the matter with me? Besides, you usually take care of the blind master. We are all our own people. How can I not help you?"


    "That is, brother Qiang, brother fan is the most loyal. As soon as he heard that you and your sister-in-law had taken care of us before, he wanted to help you." At this time, Liu pangzi''s brain is also flexible, and his EQ value is quite high.


    Sitting there, the blind Master smoked and listened to the conversation of several people. Bai Ya Wei Lu laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you kowtow or not, Qiangzi. You can''t forget the two yellow crane towers when you go back. The old man is smoking the right way. I like it very much."


    "Blind Master, don''t worry. I''ll send it to you in a moment." Wipe the corner of the eye tears, Liu Qiang daughter-in-law crisp answer.


    But Liu Qiang looked at Wang Fan, some worried and asked: "brother fan, I want to ask, what should we do next?"


    "What? Are you really going to kill Mr. Liu Wang Fan was stunned when asked.


    "Brother fan, how can I have the courage? I still have cramps in my legs and stomach," Liu Qiang said to Wang Fan with a red face.


    Liu pangzi, listening to Liu Qiang''s words, was worried and asked for him: "brother Qiang means to ask about Dazhuang. How can we find out next? Isn''t Liu Sanye going to find out the person who cheated his grandson?"

 V1.Chapter 98

    After seeing off Liu Qiang and his wife, Liu pangzi pesters Wang Fan all the time and asks what Wang Fan and Liu Qiang said. However, Wang Fan just smiles at him and doesn''t explain to him, which makes Liu pangzi as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    "The debt belongs to the owner!"


    In fact, Wang Fan said these three words. Although Liu Qiang and his wife didn''t understand the meaning of these three words, they didn''t ask further questions when they saw Wang Fan''s relaxed face.


    Some things, if the other party is not willing to say, then even if you ask how, he will not explain to you.


    Moreover, Liu Qiang and his wife are not so curious. As long as they know that this matter is over, no one will bother them any more. As for who should repay you, it is not their consideration.


    The blind Master in the yard began to listen to storytelling again. The content of storytelling is still "seven heroes and five righteousness". The blind Master''s face is still a look of enjoyment, but his present appearance is more like honey in his mouth.


    It''s almost noon.


    Wang Fan, who is sunning in the yard with the blind Master, receives a phone call from Wang Yue. Wang Yue inquires about the conflict between Wang Fan and Cai Chang last night, and then asks Wang Fan a very unexpected question.


    "Han Chen''s accident, is it Wang Fan''s revenge?"


    This is Wang Yue''s original words, and when Wang Yue said these words, his tone was not joking at all, even a bit like interrogating Wang Fan.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t dare to make such a fuss this time as he did last night. On the phone, he and Wang Yue talked about the situation at that time, voluntarily admitted their bluff mistakes, and repeatedly assured Wang Yue that they would never make the same mistakes again and would never bluff again.


    Maybe it was Wang Fan''s sincere attitude that moved Wang Yue, or maybe Wang Yue didn''t believe it at all. After Wang Fan was expelled from the police academy, he had the courage and ability to mingle with the society. Anyway, the final result was that Wang Yue scolded Wang Fan severely, and he didn''t ask about Han Chen.


    He also secretly told Wang fan that Liu Dazhuang, who came back to the police station from Liu village last night, had been checked and ruled out the possibility of taking drugs, and the packet of Tiao Tiao Tang was sent to the higher authorities for further identification by Cai Chang.


    Since Liu Dazhuang didn''t take drugs, he would inform his family to take them back soon. Wang Yue also knew that Wang Fan had some relations in Liu village, so telling him about it was a small help for him.


    Although it is said that Liu Dazhuang didn''t take drugs, Wang Fan had a guess in his heart for a long time, but the words came out from Wang Yue''s mouth, and his hanging heart really fell down.


    And the person who deliberately sabotaged the relationship between him and Mr. Liu and made trouble for Mr. Liu Dazhuang behind the scenes had a real impact in his heart.


    After chatting with Wang Yue on the phone for a while, Wang Fan worried about being asked about the hotel that night, so he found an excuse to hang up the phone. However, Wang Yue was obviously angry because of this, and Wang Fan felt sad again.


    Wang Fan, who has hung up the phone, is sitting on the bench smoking a cigarette and watching the ants crawling around at his feet. He suddenly feels like one of these ants. He is busy running around all day. When he finally wants to die, he finds that he has nothing to gain in his life.


    In fact, who is not as busy as ants, with the initial dream in mind, and then rush forward with blood boiling, finally dying to find that the only thing left for themselves in this life is regret.


    Liu pangzi was very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s insincere attitude, but his dissatisfaction was due to his dissatisfaction. His lunch was very rich, and he was sent by the blind master to stew a chicken at noon.


    Waiting for Liu pangzi to cook for them, the blind Master smokes the cigarette Wang Fan gave him and asks Wang Fan a question.


    "There is a tiger in front of him and a hungry wolf behind him. How can the man trapped in the middle escape from bad luck?"


    I don''t know where the blind Master heard this question from. He said it was a question of brain twists and turns, and he must ask Wang Fan to give him an answer.


    Wang Fan, who has nothing to do, can''t resist the stubborn blind master. He has to smoke and pretend to ponder for a while before he says casually: "there is a tiger in front of him and a hungry wolf behind him. With the gun in his hand, he will kill the tiger first and then the hungry wolf. Isn''t this problem solved?"


    I thought that after listening to my own words, the blind Master would only laugh at him. But who would have thought that the answer given by Wang Fan didn''t make the blind Master laugh, but let him teach him a lesson.


    The blind man turned his eyelids and turned his gray eyes. He looked up at the sky as if he had seen the sun. His face was so dignified that he said to Wang Fan slowly for a long time: "the road ahead is difficult, and there is no way back. You have to learn to be flexible. There is no danger left or right. Why can''t you go around? You don''t have to be a jerk to be a man and do things. Only a fool can be a jerk. "


    Of course, Wang Fan could understand what the blind Master said, but he didn''t expect that the blind Master would use such a question to tell him this truth.


    Looking at the blind Master in front of him, Wang Fan savors all kinds of things after he meets the blind master. He suddenly finds that every time he encounters difficulties or problems, the blind master will always say something that makes him open up, and these words from the blind master can make the problems solve.


    It''s just that what the blind Master said to him was never as specific as what he said today, and his expression was not as serious as it is today.


    Wang Fan, who had doubts in his heart, asked tentatively: "blind Master, do you want to remind me of anything when you tell me this?"


    After teaching Wang Fan, the blind master didn''t speak any more. He just raised his head and stared at the sky with those eyes that could not see anything. It was like completing a ceremony.


    Knowing his temper, Wang Fan didn''t dare to ask him all the time. When Liu pangzi brought up the meal, Wang Fan waited on him for lunch, helped him with Liu pangzi and sent him back to his room.


    When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi put everything in order, Tong Jiahui calls. After receiving Tong Jiahui''s call, Wang fan knows that the girl is at the entrance of the village. After talking to Liu pangzi, Wang Fan hangs up and goes to the entrance of the village.


    When he came to the village and saw that Tong Jiahui''s car was still parked at the place where she was last night, Wang Fan went up to greet her and prepared to take her back to the blind Master''s residence.


    However, Tong Jiahui, sitting in the driver''s seat, didn''t wait for Wang Fan to finish his speech, so she said something serious with him.

 V1.Chapter 99

    Mr. Li, who suffered a heart attack from Ma Teng''s anger, was discharged from the hospital. At Kaiser Hotel, he invited representatives of Sanlong group and Hengtai group to sit down and discuss the development and transformation of Liu village. The purpose of Tong Jiahui''s visit is to take Wang Fan to the consultation meeting.


    This is indeed a big event, and for Wang Fan, it is also something he has been waiting for for for a long time.


    When he gets into Tong Jiahui''s car, Wang Fan calls Liu pangzi and simply tells him that he and Tong Jiahui are going to see Ma Teng. Then he hangs up.


    Tong Jiahui has been driving with a serious expression, which makes Wang Fan a little nervous. When they drive into the city, Tong Jiahui doesn''t drive to Caesar Hotel.


    Wang Fan, the co pilot, looked at the road sign outside the window and asked, "Jiahui, where are you going? Don''t you go to Caesar''s and meet them with marten? "


    "Yes, but I have to change your clothes first. You will be laughed at if you wear them on such an important occasion." Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan while driving.


    Thinking of the scene when he was stopped at the elevator entrance of the hotel last time, Wang Fan also felt that he should change his clothes. Moreover, he had no reason to refuse to wear new clothes without spending money.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui gratefully, Wang Fan said sincerely: "Jiahui, I want to buy some bullet underwear."


    "What?" Tong Jiahui, who is concentrating on driving, doesn''t hear Wang Fan''s words clearly. She turns her head and looks at Wang Fan.


    "Bullet head underwear, they say that underwear has health care function, I want to try it!" Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui''s chest and put out his tongue to lick her lips.


    "Go away! Believe it or not, I castrated you Tong Jiahui was very angry.


    "Alas! I don''t think that you are so kind to me, I have nothing to give you, so I have to give you my virginity as a gift? I feel a little sick when you say that. " Wang Fan''s mouth is very aggrieved, but his face is bursts of bad smile.


    Tong Jiahui, whose teeth are biting and Wang Fan''s face turns red with anger, really wants to beat Wang Fan if it''s not for driving.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was really angry, Wang Fan quickly said, "I''m kidding you! You see how you''re really angry, but I''m really a virgin, if I''m fake


    "Wang Fan, I''m not in the mood to joke with you now. Can you not make trouble?" Tong Jiahui has a feeling of being completely defeated, she said weakly.


    "Why are you so nervous, just meeting Ma Teng? If you remember to go to the prison and see me, you can do it Wang Fan leaned on the leather back and said nothing.


    "Wang Fan, you don''t pay much attention to Ma Teng!" Hearing what Wang Fan said, Tong Jiahui said to him with a sneer.


    "What? He is still a descendant of Lord Ma, three eyes? " Wang Fan said with disdain, turned his head and looked at Tong Jiahui, and said, "do you want to say that Ma Teng has Dongsheng''s people to help, worried that I can''t get Dongsheng''s people?"


    "Dongsheng? Hum! Wang Fan, Wang Fan, you are really short-sighted. Don''t you know that there is heaven and there are people outside? " Tong Jiahui also disdains Wang Fan''s words. On the contrary, she teaches him a lesson from her old age.


    Wang Fan, who has never been scolded by Tong Jiahui, listens to what Tong Jiahui says. She thinks she has something to say, so she asks curiously, "Jiahui, is there anything new? I don''t know. Tell me, I''ll be ready."


    "What''s new? No, but there''s a big problem. I''m afraid you don''t know it at all. " Tong Jiahui saw that the red light was on in front of her. After stopping, she turned her head and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Big problem? what do you mean? Marten bought you? " Wang Fan stares at an eye to ask.


    "Don''t talk nonsense there! Ma Teng doesn''t have enough money to buy Hengtai group! " Tong Jiahui talked about her father''s company, which is not the general pride and pride.


    "What''s the big problem?"


    "Do you know what Ma Teng''s bodyguards do?"


    "For what? Protect Ma Teng


    "Nonsense! I mean, what did he do before, you know? "


    "Veterans? the special arms? Like in the novel, what is the wolf tooth army, the mysterious soldier of the third corps? " Wang Fan talks nonsense with Tong Jiahui.


    But Tong Jiahui didn''t get angry because of what Wang Fan said. She sneered at Wang Fan and said seriously: "Ma Teng, the bodyguard, was just invited by him a month ago. He is the apprentice of T country boxing champion. It''s said that this man''s leg skill is very good. He can kick the cow to death with one foot!"


    "The trough! What a force? " Wang Fan, leaning on his back, sat up and looked at Tong Jiahui. His face was very surprised.


    "I''m afraid! I''m afraid that Ma Teng may play a rogue in the negotiation arranged by Mr. Li today. You should be prepared. I didn''t bring a bodyguard this time. In case of a fight, you should protect me! " Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan and says seriously that her eyes are full of trust in him.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, was so looked at by Tong Jiahui and said with a smile, "isn''t it killing a cow? To tell you the truth, although I can''t do it in my legs, I can do it in my mouth. I can blow the bull to death! Ha ha


    I thought Wang Fan had some unique skills, but there was no serious one talking nonsense there. Tong Jiahui gave him a look of chagrin and began to worry again.


    After receiving Mr. Li''s call, Mr. Li specially told Tong Jiahui about Ma Teng''s insistence on taking bodyguards.


    Although Tong Jiahui is a girl, as a man, he shouldn''t bully her intentionally, but if that man is Ma Teng, Mr. Li is really worried.


    Knowing that Tong Jiahui didn''t bring any entourage to H city this time, Mr. Li suggested that she come with Wang Fan, which was just in case.


    Although it''s just a little worry for Mr. Li, in Tong Jiahui''s opinion, she doesn''t dare to take it lightly. After all, Ma Teng is not a gentleman, so she still finds Wang Fan.


    I thought Wang Fan would comfort her and give her some peace of mind when he learned about the situation, but who could have thought that Wang Fan didn''t take it seriously at all and still looked like he was laughing.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui thought again, do you want to find a reason to postpone the meeting, let her father send bodyguards now.


    When Tong Jiahui hesitated to call her father, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "don''t worry! On the boundary of H City, I, Wang Fan''s woman, will never be bullied

 V1.Chapter 100

    Although Wang Fan''s appearance is plain and not white and tender, his angular appearance gives people a sense of fortitude. Coupled with his deep eyes, he has the image of a tough man.


    A man depends on his clothes and a horse on his saddle.


    Wearing a stiff suit and his cold and resolute appearance, Tong Jiahui, who was waiting for him at the door when Wang Fan came out of the fitting room, didn''t recognize the handsome man in front of her.


    As for people, the visual impact is more direct.


    Seeing that Wang fan is so stylish, Tong Jiahui''s heart suddenly sprouts. In addition, Wang Fan''s remark that his woman will never be bullied in the car just now gives Tong Jiahui a new understanding of him.


    After paying at the counter, Tong Jiahui happily takes Wang Fan''s arm and walks out of the mall side by side.


    On the way to the parking lot, the two attracted a lot of attention.


    Tong Jiahui, who is beautiful and charming, is of course the focus of men no matter when and where. Wang Fan''s dress today is also the prince charming in many women''s hearts.


    Tong Jiahui appreciates the jealous look in women''s eyes when they look at her, which makes her feel more comfortable than the frenzied look in men''s eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s jokes, Tong Jiahui would like to laugh so that those women who passed by and envied her would know how happy and proud she was.


    Walking to the parking lot, Tong Jiahui handed the car key to Wang Fan. Her beautiful eyes flashed and said, "you can drive later."


    "That''s fine!" Wang Fan takes the car key and goes to the back door to open the door for Tong Jiahui.


    Wang Fan''s suit cost Tong Jiahui more than 50000 yuan after the discount. How could he refuse to serve Bai Fumei?


    However, Tong Jiahui didn''t expect that Wang Fan agreed so happily. Seeing Wang Fan open the car door for her, her heart was even more beautiful as if she had drunk honey.


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, watching Wang fan driving attentively, Tong Jiahui is relieved of her father''s previous arrangement for the first time.


    For a long time, Tong Jiahui wanted to kill Wang Fan himself.


    In particular, every time Wang Fan gets angry and runs away, she has to restrain herself with a smile. Tong Jiahui can''t help thinking about how to torture this annoying little gangster once Wang Fan loses his use value.


    But now, she has a good feeling for Wang Fan.


    It''s not so much a favor as a sense of dependence.


    Tong Jiahui, who has worshipped her father since childhood, has always believed that the men in the world can only eat, drink, whore and gamble, and it is impossible to be as smart and capable as her father. Therefore, although there are some pursuers around her, she really despises all of them.


    Until she met Wang Fan.


    Although Tong Jiahui has contacted Wang Fan who lives at the bottom of the society before, she has never looked down upon such people from the bottom of her heart, but she has never thought that there will be any excellent people in this kind of gangster.


    Wang fan is quite different from the little gangsters she met, and even better than the big men who have a deep relationship with her father.


    Of course, it''s not because Wang fan is in the four seas gang. It''s entirely because Wang Fan''s way of doing things is not surprising, and he plans strategies between talking and laughing, which makes Tong Jiahui treat him differently.


    Whether it is the first meeting with Mr. Li, Wang Fan''s unassuming manner, calm and calm when dealing with the police, and his clear understanding in the face of other people''s conspiracy.


    This is not what people of his age can do. Even those old people are hard to reach this standard. Therefore, in Tong Jiahui''s eyes, Wang fan is absolutely a rare talent.


    The appreciation of Wang Fan has occupied Tong Jiahui''s heart. With more and more surprises from Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui''s budding heart has been occupied by Wang Fan.


    The car stops smoothly at the door of Caesar Hotel. The waiter opens the door for Tong Jiahui. She doesn''t get off the car in the back row, but looks at Wang fan through the rearview mirror with a smile.


    Wang Fan was stunned at first, but he soon understood what Tong Jiahui meant. He opened the car door and got off. He walked a few steps to the back door of the car. He bent his waist and said to Tong Jiahui in the car, "please!"


    Putting her arm into Wang Fan''s arm, Tong Jiahui smiles complacently. Her beautiful eyes turn and look at Wang Fan affectionately. She says, "you''ve worked so hard!"


    They walked into the magnificent Caesar Hotel side by side again, and soon became the focus again in the golden hall.


    Caesar Hotel is originally the gathering place of high-class people in H city. Those dignitaries, beauties and rich people often appear in this place, so people have long been numb to the celebrities here.


    However, when Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui appeared in the hall, those waiters who were used to the jewel and beauty were also attracted by their temperament.


    Even the guests who appeared in the hotel were attracted by their appearance.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, they went to the elevator entrance. Wang Fan, who has extraordinary bearing, said to Tong Jiahui with a smile: "Jiahui, buy me a pair of bullet underpants, too. I really want to have a try!"


    I thought Wang Fan would say something praising, but I didn''t expect that he was still thinking about the underwear of that brand. Tong Jiahui took a deep breath, suppressed the anger that had already jumped to her throat, and tried to keep smiling and look at Wang Fan.


    Without noticing Tong Jiahui''s killing eyes, Wang Fan looked at the flashing elevator floor light and continued: "in fact, I don''t have to wear that kind of underwear, but my brothers all say that brand is good. I want to try the effect, and I''m also responsible for you!"


    Unbearable Tong Jiahui, biting her teeth, popped out two words: "shut up!"


    However, her anger was not realized by Wang Fan. He still said to himself, "the price is not very expensive. If you can buy me a stack of them, I will be a full-time driver for you in H City during this time. You can think about it."


    Tong Jiahui''s eyes are congested, her eyes are black, her brain is dizzy, and she is about to be killed by Wang Fan. She clenches her fists tightly, her body is shaking, and she bites the root of her teeth in a white and neat way. All this is to resist the impulse of strangling Wang fan.


    Before Tong Jiahui got angry with Wang Fan, he heard a sound of walking behind him. Then a man said in a loud voice: "Liu Tian, you son of a bitch! Actually sent a kid to talk business with me! I don''t give a damn about my horse

 V1.Chapter 101

    Ma Teng of Sanlong group hasn''t met Tong Jiahui, so he doesn''t know that Liu Tian, the son of a bitch, is the father of the beautiful girl standing in front of the elevator.


    Ma Teng, smoking a cigar, scolds Liu Tian. He has been led down to the elevator by his secretary, and the door of the elevator is also opened at this time.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui standing at the entrance of the elevator, Ma Teng''s short and fat eyes swept the peak of the group, and a dirty smile flashed on his face.


    "Mr. Ma, this way, please." The Secretary stooped to guide Ma Teng.


    Jesse, the bodyguard behind Ma Teng, is also in front of Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui for the first time, blocking their sight and way.


    "Get out of the way!" Tong Jiahui, who has been scolded as her idol in her heart, yells at Ma Teng when she sees his bodyguard blocking the way.


    Wang Fan took Tong Jiahui''s hand and said in a low voice with a smile, "let''s wait for the next trip."


    "Hum!"


    When Jesse, a tall and thin bodyguard, heard Wang Fan say this, she gave him a cold Snort and looked at him scornfully.


    In Jesse''s eyes, Wang Fan, who is wearing a high-end suit and looks very cold, is a kind of man who doesn''t like to use. Besides playing tricks to please women, there is no man''s blood at all.


    Tong Jiahui, who is held by Wang Fan, is very dissatisfied. She turns around and glares at Wang Fan. Before she criticizes Wang Fan for his cowardice, she hears Ma Teng in the elevator say in a frivolous tone: "girl, if you are interested, you can go to the restaurant on the top floor to find me. I''ll show you what a real man is."


    When Jesse heard the boss say this, she also smiles at Tong Jiahui, turns and walks into the elevator, standing behind the stout Ma Teng.


    The elevator door slowly closed, Ma Teng''s eyes finally looked at Wang Fan, the look of contempt in his eyes made people want to beat him.


    "Wang Fan, you are still not a man!" Don''t teach Ma Teng this bastard, Tong Jiahui''s in the heart hold back a stomach of fire, have no place to vent of she can only hurl anger at Wang Fan.


    However, Wang Fan, who was despised by Ma Teng and his bodyguard, didn''t mean to be angry. Instead, he patted Tong Jiahui''s hand and said with a smile: "don''t worry. We are here to talk business today. Why are you so angry?"


    "Wang Fan, I really misunderstood you! I always thought that you are a brave person, but I didn''t expect that you are a shrinking turtle Tong Jiahui heard that Wang Fan even advised her not to be angry, and she was extremely disappointed with this man.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to retort, Tong Jiahui continued: "men can have no money, they can have bad birth, but they must have blood. Are you a man or not? What did you just say to me! Your woman can''t be bullied! "


    "I''ve been humiliated in front of you! You are indifferent, still here to advise me not to be angry! Wang Fan, you are a loser


    Tong Jiahui, who is in a very bad mood, is hysterical and venting her dissatisfaction with Wang Fan. If it is not because there are still people watching them in the hall, she really wants to slap Wang Fan in the face to express her disappointment with this man.


    Listening to Tong Jiahui''s complaint, Wang Fan didn''t have a trace of shame on his face. Instead, he asked with a smile, "do you admit that you are my woman?"


    "Fart! No matter who I am with, I will not be with you! You make me sick and insecure Tong Jiahui said, biting her teeth.


    "You admit that you are my woman?" Wang fan is still repeating the same question.


    Tong Jiahui, who didn''t want to talk nonsense with Wang Fan, glared at him and said in the most vicious tone: "a man like you doesn''t deserve to talk to me about this!"


    With Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui turns around and walks into the next elevator. Without waiting for Wang Fan to follow up, she reaches out and closes the door of the elevator.


    Looking at Wang fan being shut out of the elevator door, Tong Jiahui almost cried out. Her disappointment and sadness at this moment make her not want to see Wang Fan again for a moment.


    Just over ten minutes ago, Tong Jiahui was still imagining that this man could help her complete the tasks assigned to her by her father, help her take a breath in front of the family and make her an enviable queen.


    But the reality gives her a solid slap in the face. In the face of Ma Teng''s humiliation to her father, Wang fan is not only indifferent, but also dare not face the provocation of Ma Teng''s bodyguards.


    How can such a man bring her happiness and become a knight to protect her.


    As the elevator slowly goes up, Tong Jiahui gently wipes away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She tells herself that she must be strong, face all this bravely, and help her father Liu Tian complete the negotiation.


    Even if there is no one to help her, she must not humiliate Liu Tian, let alone yield to anyone.


    Come to the top floor of the elevator pause, the elevator door opened that moment, Tong Jiahui has cleaned up the bad mood, she walked out of the elevator with firm steps.


    "Do you have a reservation, madam?" The waiter at the door of the elevator asked politely.


    Before Tong Jiahui could tell the room number that Mr. Li had reserved, he heard Ma Teng''s voice not far away: "she''s here for me!"


    Following the sound, Tong Jiahui is seeing Ma Teng''s obscene eyes and the proud expression on his face. With a cigar in his hand, he says a few words to the Secretary beside him, then waves to Tong Jiahui, and then turns away with his bodyguard.


    The young secretary, who has been standing beside Ma Teng, does not leave with Ma Teng, but comes straight to Tong Jiahui.


    "Beauty, please follow me!" Ma Teng''s secretary said to Tong Jiahui with a smile.


    "Where are you going to invite me?" Tong Jiahui did not tell each other that she was the one who came to discuss business with Ma Teng. Instead, she asked with a sneer.


    Asked by Tong Jiahui, Ma Teng''s secretary replied with a smile: "Mr. Ma has an important meeting to attend. It''s not suitable to chat with you now, so I''ll arrange a room for you, etc..."


    Without waiting for Ma Teng''s secretary to finish, Tong Jiahui said impolitely, "you lead the way ahead. I just want to go to him and have a chat with him!"


    "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate!" Ma Teng''s secretary''s face became ugly, obviously because of Tong Jiahui''s unreasonable request.


    Not wanting to talk to the pug in front of her, Tong Jiahui bypasses him and walks directly to the direction where Ma Teng leaves.


    Thinking that Tong Jiahui willfully wants to harass Ma Teng, the young secretary quickly reaches out to catch Tong Jiahui who passes by him.


    "Pa"


    The firm sole kicks on the human face, sends out a burst of clear and joyful sound.

 V1.Chapter 102

    He reached out to pull Tong Jiahui''s young secretary. Bai Nen''s face was kicked out of shape by the sole of his shoes. He was not very strong. He was kicked out a long way and fell to the ground, groaning in pain.


    After finishing his suit, Wang Fan tilted his head and looked at the Secretary Ma Teng who fell to the ground. He said, "where''s your boss?"


    "What are you doing?" Covering his swollen face, Ma Teng''s secretary asked wrongly.


    Since he worked in Sanlong group, except his boss Ma Teng who occasionally lost his temper with him, no one dares to bully him, so he always has an absolute sense of superiority in front of many people.


    Even the well-dressed figures like Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, as secretary of Ma Teng, often deal with each other for some reasons.


    Of course, these people''s dealings with him are all those that ask for him, so naturally he didn''t take Wang Fan seriously from the beginning.


    In addition, when he was in the hall on the first floor just now, in the face of Ma Teng''s insult and Jesse''s provocation, Wang Fan did not show any anger, and Ma Teng''s secretary mistook Wang Fan for a coward.


    Even Tong Jiahui, who just walked out of the elevator, mistakenly thought that it was time to get close to Ma Teng.


    That''s what makes a mistake an everlasting hate. If you look back, you''ll be beaten!


    Tong Jiahui is very satisfied with Wang Fan''s appearance, which at least gives her a sense of security. Although she doesn''t know whether Wang fan can help her suppress the arrogant Ma Teng, it''s better than Wang Fan''s cowardly abandonment of her.


    However, women always have their own temper, so Tong Jiahui did not give Wang Fan a good face, she said coldly: "I know where he has gone!"


    "Go, daughter-in-law!" He turned to smile at Tong Jiahui, and his mouth was even more sweet.


    If you don''t know the relationship between the two people, you can''t really guess that it was only yesterday that they just reached a cooperative relationship again.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s address to herself, Tong Jiahui didn''t show her dissatisfaction. She just glared at Wang Fan and turned to the room that Mr. Li had ordered.


    The waiter at the entrance of the elevator is not a fool either. Seeing that Wang Fan has killed the little white face who harasses Tong Jiahui, he knows that these two are not easy to be provoked, so he doesn''t stop them any more foolishly.


    When Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui go away, they carefully walk to Ma Teng''s secretary and help him to the rest chair.


    The room is not far away from the elevator. Wang Fan follows Tong Jiahui and stops in front of a private room for a long time.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui standing at the door, Wang Fan''s quick hand twists the door handle and opens the door for Tong Jiahui.


    The door was opened gently, and soon attracted the people who were talking in the room. Ma Teng, smoking a cigar, turned his head and looked at Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan at the door.


    Seeing that they were actually the two, Ma Teng laughed and said to Tong Jiahui, "beauty, can''t you wait?"


    "Hum!" Without paying attention to Ma Teng''s frivolity, Tong Jiahui gave a cold hum and walked into the room.


    Ma Teng is very dissatisfied with Tong Jiahui''s attitude. Of course, Jesse, who has been standing beside him, also sees his boss''s attitude. Without waiting for Ma Teng to speak, Jesse steps forward and reaches out to stop Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan.


    "Hey! This is the daughter of boss Liu of Hengtai group! " Mr. Li, who is sitting in the seat of the table, made a prompt.


    Mr. Li''s words not only surprised Ma Teng, but also stunned Jesse.


    "I said! It''s boss Liu''s daughter. Ha ha! It''s a flood that has washed the Dragon King temple. The whole family doesn''t recognize it! " The gloomy Ma Teng immediately changed his face, waved at Jesse, stood up and walked to Tong Jiahui.


    Since the other party is a partner negotiating with his boss, Jesse also cleverly retreats to one side, but his eyes to Wang fan are obviously full of provocation.


    This may be because he regards Wang Fan as a bodyguard like him.


    Ma Teng, who stood up with a smile on his face, spread his arms to Tong Jiahui, and said as he walked, "my old friend''s daughter has come. I haven''t treated her well. What a sin!"


    Looking at Ma Teng coming with his arms outstretched, we can see that the luster is trying to take advantage of him. Moreover, from the expression on his face, it is not difficult to see that he must want to take advantage.


    Tong Jiahui, who frowns tightly, wants to turn around and leave, but because today''s event is very important, she dare not treat it so willfully, so she has a little hesitation.


    Just under her hesitation, Ma Teng had already come to her. A smile flashed on his face with his arms outstretched, and he wanted to hold the tall Tong Jiahui in his arms.


    Wang Fan, who is standing behind Tong Jiahui, steps forward and directly embraces Ma Teng. Wang Fan, who is a little bit taller than Ma Teng, embraces Ma Teng in his arms and looks down at Ma Teng in his arms and says, "where is it! Boss Ma


    "Damn it! Get out of here Ma Teng reaches to Wang Fan''s chest and pushes Wang Fan hard, trying to free himself from Wang Fan''s arms.


    One side of Jesse to see his boss constrained, swing a fist to Wang Fan''s face, iron fist with the atmosphere, such as thunder, a big punch to Wang Fan Ko meaning.


    "This is Miss Tong''s boyfriend!" Mr. Li, who has already stood up, reminds us nervously.


    However, Mr. Li''s words were late. Jesse''s iron fist had been put out, and there was no way to stop.


    Maybe even if she knew Wang Fan''s identity, Jesse would not stop her fists, let alone let the other party offend her boss because of Mr. Li''s words.


    Wang Fan, who is smiling at Ma Teng with his head down, seems to be aware of the danger. He still looks at Ma Teng steadily, but at the moment when Jesse''s iron fist comes, he suddenly turns and blocks Ma Teng in front of him.


    The short and fat Ma Teng has become a meat shield held by Wang Fan, and it also exposes the vital meat shield. He will use his body or head to take Jesse''s angry iron fist for Wang Fan.


    At this time, the smile on Wang Fan''s face was more brilliant, but in Ma Teng''s eyes, it was like death''s smile when he harvested life.


    For the first time, he felt the threat of death, and for the first time, he understood that the existence of death is not a distant legend. This seemingly ordinary man may be an incarnation of death in this world.


    Sharp style seems to destroy everything, Jesse looked at his boss fat back of the head, too late to take back his fist, he roared.

 V1.Chapter 103

    Jesse is worthy of being the apprentice of the champion of T country. He not only has a strong fist, but also has a good expression on his face.


    But he is facing his new boss Ma Teng.


    If this blow hits Ma Teng in the back of his head, at least it can make him a vegetable, Jesse''s salary will be lost immediately. I''m afraid that people in the industry will laugh at him, or even go to court for this.


    The fist is just fierce, and it moves like an arrow.


    But Jesse just changed the way of his fist. The iron fist wiped Ma Teng''s hair on the back of his head and blew directly on the wall.


    On the luxurious decorated wall, Jesse''s fist blasted a hole, exposing the white wall behind the board.


    Ma Teng, who was blocked by Wang Fan, had been so scared that his face turned white, his lips trembled and his legs were even softer.


    "Boss Ma, are you ok?" Mr. Li ran behind Ma Teng and asked Ma Teng with concern.


    Shivering lips, Ma tengqiang said calmly: "no... no... afraid..."


    Already some incoherent of he, say the words to the upside down, but it seems to know that he is hard to support.


    No one knows Jesse''s ability better than marten, so no one can understand whether marten could stand here intact if Jesse''s fist hit him just now.


    But Wang Fan didn''t mean to laugh at Ma Teng. He still looked down at Ma Teng''s face and said, "boss Ma, my father-in-law, Mr. Liu Tian, let me bring you a good one!"


    Hearing Wang Fan mention his father''s name, and saying this in such a scene, Tong Jiahui is very satisfied.


    Just now, in the hall on the first floor, Ma Teng''s rude remarks made her upset. However, as a girl, she had no way to find face for her father, so she had a lot of resentment in her heart.


    Now that Wang Fan has helped her out, and Ma Teng has lost face, Tong Jiahui is naturally more comfortable.


    With a scornful look at Ma Teng, who is being held by Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui steps to the dining table in the middle of the room, takes out a cigarette box from Kun''s bag, puts a lady''s cigar between her fingers, and looks at Wang Fan.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Fan, who was understanding, gave a cold hum, released his hand holding Ma Teng''s collar, walked to Tong Jiahui, and took out a lighter from his pocket.


    The blue flame came out of the lighter and lit Tong Jiahui''s cigar. Wang Fan asked with a smile, "daughter-in-law, are you still satisfied?"


    "Hum!" Tong Jiahui squeezes out a sweet hum from her nose, which is regarded as an answer to Wang Fan.


    Although Jesse hates Wang Fan to death, because of the other party''s identity, she doesn''t dare to make a decision. She can only help Ma Teng to the dining table, and carefully opens the chair she used to sit before for him.


    Startled, Ma Teng looked at the complacent two people on the opposite side and said: "boy, where are you? Dare to fight with me


    "Boss Ma, my surname is Wang. My single name is a common word. I''m a member of the four seas gang!" Wang Fan holds one hand on the table, one hand on the back of the chair behind Tong Jiahui, and most of his body leans on Tong Jiahui''s side, looking at Ma Teng''s disdainful reply.


    "The four seas gang? What are you doing here! " When Ma Teng heard that Wang Fan was a member of the four seas gang, he stood up excitedly and pointed to Wang Fan.


    Tong Jiahui vomited a cigarette ring and said: "boss Ma, do you have many noble people and forget things? Did you really not hear what he called me just now? "


    "Mr. Wang is actually miss Tong''s boyfriend." Mr. Li explained to Ma Teng.


    "No, the fiance, to be exact!" Wang Fan corrected.


    Ma Teng, standing at the dining table, remembers that he was forced into his arms by Wang Fan before, and later when Wang Fan laughed at him, he did mention Liu Tian''s name, but he didn''t recover from his panic at that time, so he didn''t hear what Wang Fan said clearly.


    Ma Teng is really embarrassed to hear Mr. Li''s explanation.


    In front of Liu Tian''s daughter, he scolds Liu Tian for being a son-in-law. Then in front of Liu Tian''s son-in-law, he wants to take advantage of Liu Tian''s daughter.


    This time, Ma Teng completely offended Liu Tian, and it''s hard to say whether he can coax him to do so.


    However, he didn''t care to offend Liu Tian at all when he got into trouble in H city. After all, the two people didn''t have much in common in the reconstruction of Liu village.


    When it comes to the transformation of Liu village, Ma Teng''s family has become bigger and bigger, so they can eat this fat meat alone.


    But I don''t know which nerve Liu Tian of Hengtai group took wrong. He even went to H city thousands of miles away to compete with Ma Teng for the development right of Liu village.


    Originally, it was a sure thing to win, but Ma Teng almost had an accident because of Liu Tian''s sudden joining. How can Ma Teng not be upset?


    Fortunately, Mr. Li, Liu Tian and Ma Teng can be called friends, so they brought them together and discussed a plan for joint development.


    In fact, neither Ma Teng nor Liu Tian wanted to cooperate with anyone, but because Mr. Li''s face was here, the two sides initially made a plan for joint cooperation.


    However, the strong twist melon is not sweet.


    Not long after the cooperation between the two consortia started, there was a disagreement on one thing, and it eventually evolved into a situation in which no one would give in.


    In fact, Wang fan knows about it. It can be said that people in Liu village have heard about it.


    Liu Neng, the head of Liu village, after learning that the land of Liu village was acquired, was not used for commercial housing construction, but to transform it into a large-scale logistics center, so he put forward many requirements from the ground price.


    Liu Neng''s request this time is too much. He asked the developer to pay ten times the demolition compensation, or he monopolized 10% of the dry shares of the logistics center.


    If the developer can''t meet his conditions, he will let the people in the village hang on, obstruct the normal transformation of Liu village, and even let the villagers in the village fight against the developer with him to the end.


    It is obvious that Liu Neng is blackmailing the developer, and he is still gathering the villagers of Liu village to carry out this disgusting business with him, but it must be Liu Neng himself who makes the final profit.


    In the face of such a situation, Liu Tian insisted on reporting to the police, but Ma Teng was afraid of delaying the construction period, so he had to solve the problem with the help of the underworld.


    It was because of this that they finally got into a bad row, which led to the temporary stop of Liu village''s reconstruction plan.


    Ma Teng, who was dissatisfied with Liu Tian for a long time, was just like looking for an opportunity to go his separate ways with Liu Tian, so what happened in front of him became the most appropriate reason for him.

 V1.Chapter 104

    Since Liu Tian''s daughter has given him such a good opportunity, how can Ma Teng not take advantage of it?


    Under Mr. Li''s persuasion, Ma Teng returned to his seat, looked at Tong Jiahui opposite and said, "Miss Tong, I didn''t expect that we were so unhappy when we first met. I don''t know if you are still in the mood. Would you like to sit down and talk to me?"


    "Boss Ma, you worry too much. I''ve always been a person with a clear distinction between public and private. I won''t affect the interests of the group because of personal matters. After all, Hengtai group is a large enterprise, which is not as headstrong as Sanlong group in the name of boss Ma!" Tong Jiahui''s words are sharp and sharp.


    Even Wang Fan, who was already sitting beside her, couldn''t help clapping for her after hearing what Tong Jiahui said.


    This also makes Wang Fan understand that Tong Jiahui, who is always bullied by him, is not a vase that can''t be used. At least on this occasion, Wang fan can''t get to the point without Tong Jiahui''s words.


    Sanlong group is a well-known enterprise in H City, but if it is compared with Hengtai group, which dominates the south, it is really a small business!


    Ma Teng naturally knew this kind of thing, but from Tong Jiahui''s mouth, he could not accept it!


    Ma Teng looks at Tong Jiahui angrily. He wants to put her under his feet and punish her in the most primitive way. However, Wang Fan, who is sitting beside Tong Jiahui, does not seem to be a good host, which makes Ma Teng suppress his anger temporarily.


    Mr. Li smelled the smell of gunpowder in the room and said, "both of you are my friends. Don''t turn your face over for a misunderstanding. It''s not worth it! It''s not worth it


    "Well! Mr. Li, it''s not that I don''t give you face. It''s that people despise me for being a local snake. They don''t like us and don''t want to play with us! " Ma Teng said in a strange way, but he pointed out his identity.


    I didn''t expect Ma Teng would dare to challenge me. Wang Fan could not help saying: "what''s snake but not snake? It''s hard to hear. We all live in H city. We''re not outsiders. Boss Ma, you think too much!"


    "Fuck! I''m talking to Liu Tian''s daughter! What are you talking about? Aren''t you a little gangster of Sihai Gang? What kind of fiance, who are you cheating on! I don''t believe that Liu Tian will marry his daughter to someone like you! " Before being teased by Wang Fan, Ma Teng''s heart is very resentful to Wang Fan. At this time, when he catches the opportunity, he naturally wants to revenge.


    Let alone Ma Teng''s suspicion of Wang Fan''s identity, in fact, even Mr. Li does not believe that Liu naivete will marry his daughter to Wang Fan. In his eyes, Wang Fan''s appearance is exactly the strategy Liu Tian came up with to deal with Dongsheng.


    Therefore, although Ma Teng''s words are ugly, the doubt is accurate. After all, Liu Tian, as the chairman of Hengtai group, if he marries his daughter to a social thug, he will be laughed off by his peers.


    Since Ma Teng raised a question, Wang Fan had to make a response.


    Sitting beside Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan turned and said with a smile, "daughter in law, there are still people who doubt our relationship. Do you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Tong Jiahui didn''t pay attention to Ma Teng at all, so she disdained such a query and said casually: "hum! It''s the Qing Dynasty. "


    However, before Tong Jiahui had finished speaking, Wang Fan, who was next to her, leaned over and put one hand around Tong Jiahui''s waist, one hand on the back of her head, and her mouth was firmly sealed on her lips.


    A trace of sweetness glides into Wang Fan''s mouth. The feeling of harmony makes his heart beat faster. However, Tong Jiahui in his arms is stunned and looks at him with frightened eyes. A pair of jade hands are stiff in the air, and then slowly embrace Wang Fan''s strong back.


    Two people suddenly kiss, let the people in the room is a Leng, even Ma Teng did not expect, Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui will use this way to respond to his query.


    Tong Jiahui is Liu Tian''s daughter. If she doesn''t really have an engagement, Wang fan kisses her in front of everyone, and she can''t be killed by Tong Jiahui immediately.


    But at this time, Tong Jiahui, who is held in Wang Fan''s arms, has no intention of resisting. Seeing her arms around Wang Fan, she obviously enjoys the intimacy between lovers.


    When Mr. Li saw such a scene, he immediately dispelled this worry. If he knew more about Liu Tian''s behavior style, he naturally knew Liu Tian''s temper and what would happen if he offended his daughter.


    But Ma Teng and Mr. Li only see the appearance, but they don''t know at all. At this time, Tong Jiahui''s brain is blank, and they have long lost the ability to think and resist.


    Tong Jiahui, who has been well protected by her father, has never been in love until now. Of course, the pursuers who follow her have tried their best to please her, but no one is lucky enough to kiss her.


    Wang Fan''s kiss actually took away Tong Jiahui''s first kiss.


    And this sudden change also made Tong Jiahui fall into a semi coma.


    Reluctant to leave Tong Jiahui''s red lips, Wang fan uses his tongue to turn his mouth and clean the last trace of sweetness left in his mouth. Then he sits back in his position, looks at Ma Teng and says with a smile, "boss Ma, do you still think I''m not qualified to sit here and talk with you?"


    "Yes! You''re a tough kid Watching Tong Jiahui, a beautiful woman, be kissed by Wang Fan in front of everyone, Ma Teng''s heart is very bad. He hates Wang Fan with both new and old hatred, and speaks with a vicious look.


    "Well, let Jiahui talk about my father-in-law''s opinion." Wang Fan ignored Ma Teng''s hostile eyes.


    In other words, he doesn''t care about being hated at all, and even has a kind of heartfelt enjoyment for the hatred arising from jealousy.


    Tong Jiahui, with a blushing face, hears Wang Fan mention her name. Before she wakes up from her dream of losing her first kiss, she looks blankly at Wang Fan.


    And Wang Fan obviously noticed Tong Jiahui''s action, quickly took her hand and said, "well, Jiahui, what''s so shy about this? You always do this, which makes me feel embarrassed to hold you to sleep at night!"


    "Poof"


    Mr. Li, who was drinking water, heard Wang Fan''s naked words, and his mouth spat out directly.


    And poor Ma Teng is facing the direction of Mr. Li, this saliva is not biased spray Ma Teng a body.


    Because of Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui, who was a little angry, saw Ma Teng''s embarrassed appearance and immediately showed a proud smile on her face.

 V1.Chapter 105

    What do men value most?


    Face.


    No matter how successful a man is, what position he is in, how much wealth he has in his hand, or how beautiful a woman he is enjoying, he is all for his own face.


    In H City, although Ma Teng is not a powerful figure, in his opinion, he is also a man with a head and a face.


    Showing his timidity in front of others had already made him lose his face. Now he made a fool of himself in front of Tong Jiahui, which made him feel even more shameless. It was only Mr. Li''s fault that made Ma Teng not angry.


    But even so, Ma Teng looked at Tong Jiahui laughing at him there and hated her to the bone.


    Mr. Li naturally understands Ma Teng''s mind, but it''s not good because Tong Jiahui laughs at Ma Teng and scolds her. After all, Liu Tian behind Tong Jiahui is not an ordinary person.


    "Boss Ma, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault Mr. Li, who had no choice but to take the responsibility to himself, was a step down for Ma Teng.


    Since Mr. Li opened his mouth, Ma Teng naturally could not help giving face, but his face was still gloomy, and he said reluctantly: "Mr. Li is worried too much, who hasn''t made a mistake yet, Ma Teng is not a three-year-old child, how can I blame him?"


    This sounds very generous, but seeing the expression on Ma Teng''s face, everyone knows that he is just talking about the scene.


    If Ma Teng really gives Mr. Li face, he will not be hospitalized for his partner''s business.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t expose Ma Teng. After all, on this occasion, we didn''t sit down to show off our eloquence. Liu Cun''s development is the most important thing.


    After calling the waiter to change the dirty tablecloth, Mr. Li asked someone to send Ma Teng a set of clean clothes. People began to talk about Liu village.


    Talking about the current situation of Liu village, Ma Teng''s face was very agitated. He said to Tong Jiahui, "now Liu village''s gang of rascals want to fight against us. They said that the previous compensation is not enough, they need to add ten times!"


    "We also know something about this situation, and I believe boss Ma should also know that Liu Neng, the village head of Liu village, is responsible for this. Our group has suggested that this matter should be handled by the police? Does boss Ma still insist on solving the problem in private? " Tong Jiahui did not want to entangle in this old problem, and directly expressed the opinions of Hengtai group.


    After many negotiations, Ma Teng naturally knew Tong Jiahui''s answer and insisted on Liu Tian''s meaning, so he didn''t show anything from Tong Jiahui''s words. Instead, he looked at Mr. Li and asked, "Mr. Li, didn''t you tell Miss Tong the new situation?"


    "What''s new?" Wang Fan hears Ma Teng say so, in the heart surmise secretly, what is the new situation that he says, also gaze at the Mr. Li of one side.


    Seeing that people were looking at him, Mr. Li said with a wry smile: "I talked about it with boss Ma a few days ago. I learned that Liu Neng, the head of Liu village, actually had a close relationship with the people of Dongsheng gang. Moreover, this time, he suddenly started the price, as if he had been instructed by Dongsheng gang."


    Hearing what Mr. Li said, Tong Jiahui quickly turned her head and looked at Wang Fan beside her, only to find that there was no surprised expression on Wang Fan''s face, just as Mr. Li had said that he had known about it for a long time.


    In fact, Wang Fan''s heart really guessed the result.


    At the beginning, he learned from Uncle GUI that the development of Liucun is not a general commercial housing construction, but a large oil-water logistics distribution market. He knew that the transformation would not be so peaceful.


    Since some people want to share the fat, Wang Fan will not be idle, and Liu Neng''s insatiable nature is doomed to have many problems in the development of Liu village.


    Wang Fan, who also wants a share, not only uses the casino to draw Mr. Liu to his side, but also sets up a game to push Mr. Liu into the arms of Dongsheng, and becomes a partner of Hengtai group.


    It can be said that Wang Fan''s plan of "three carves with one arrow" has been implemented with unexpected success even for himself.


    Now listening to Mr. Li talking about the relationship between Liu Neng and Dongsheng, Wang fan is naturally dumb and knows how to eat dumplings. Naturally, there is not much surprise on his face.


    Ma Teng looked at Wang Fan''s calm face and asked strangely, "boy, what''s the matter? Do you know about it? "


    "Everyone in H city knows that Sihai gang and Dongsheng have been at odds. Liucun is the site of Sihai Gang, so I''m not surprised that Dongsheng wants to do something there." Wang Fan smokes and looks at Ma Teng, explaining with a smile on his face.


    "Oh? Your four seas gang''s territory? Why don''t I know? " Ma Teng turned to look at Mr. Li, then looked at Tong Jiahui and asked with a smile: "Miss Tong, you Hengtai group will not let you get together with this boy for the sake of Liu village. Liu Tian is really willing to pay for it! Ha ha


    Ma Teng''s words are very explicit, which means that Liu Tian, for the sake of the interests of the group, let his daughter sell her sex to seduce Wang Fan. This is simply fanning Liu Tian''s face.


    Even Mr. Li frowned when he heard Ma Teng''s words and looked at Tong Jiahui as if she wanted to talk and stop talking. However, after all, this matter involves personal privacy, and it''s not convenient for Mr. Li to ask more about it.


    But Tong Jiahui''s face can''t hang. She has a pair of eyebrows and apricot eyes and wants to eat people. She says to Ma Teng: "boss Ma, please don''t use your way of thinking, but measure other people''s behavior."


    "Oh? Isn''t that obvious? How can I believe that the relationship between you two is pure love? Ha ha Seeing Tong Jiahui''s anger, Ma Teng''s heart was very sour. The feeling of revenge made him laugh.


    "You Tong Jiahui also wants to argue with him, but is pulled by Wang Fan.


    Tong Jiahui, who is stopped by Wang Fan, is very puzzled. She turns to look at Wang Fan beside her, only to find that Wang Fan has a bad smile on his face. She knows that there must be no good words in his stomach.


    Sure enough, Wang Fan took a cigarette and puffed out a smoke ring leisurely. Looking at Ma Teng with a proud face, he said, "I heard that there is a big man in Dongsheng who likes to make friends with others. I don''t know if the cooperation between boss Ma and Dongsheng is pure love?"

 V1.Chapter 106

    This wave of counterattack caught Ma Teng unprepared. He looked at Wang Fan angrily. He really wanted to stab Wang Fan''s eyes with his cigar.


    The atmosphere in the room became more and more tense, so Mr. Li had to make a round and said: "two, two, we are here today to discuss the development of Liucun. Don''t hurt our friendship."


    "Damn it! The boy is so damn arrogant Ma Teng pointed to Wang Fan and yelled at him. He turned to Mr. Li and said, "Mr. Li, it''s not that I don''t give you face. You can see that they are pure hearted. I don''t think they can talk about it at all."


    "Boss Ma, are we picking fault, or do you deliberately want to humiliate us? I think Mr. Li can see that. " Tong Jiahui said, looking at Mr. Li.


    His boss was angry, Jesse certainly won''t sit back and ignore, but in the face of each other''s identity, he can only wait for the boss''s order.


    On the other hand, Wang Fan, who is sitting beside Tong Jiahui, is proud. He looks at Ma Teng, who is angry, and at Jesse, who is eyeing him.


    If it wasn''t for Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan would like to say one of the most popular words to Jesse: "I just like to see you hate me, but I can''t help it."


    Ma Teng and Tong Jiahui don''t give in to each other here, while Wang Fan and Jesse are at each other''s throats. After a while, Mr. Li sweats on his head and looks at the four people in front of him tired.


    "Everybody! everybody! Can I have a word of advice? " Mr. Li patted the table helplessly, reminding the other four people in the room.


    After all, Mr. Li is the introducer of the two sides, and no one wants to hurt his face. Tong Jiahui is the first to close her mouth, but the look she looks at Ma Teng is still full of hostility.


    Of course, boss Ma is not willing to be outdone. Although his eyes are not big, his face is full of disdain, and he doesn''t pay attention to Tong Jiahui.


    Seeing that there was no longer any dispute between the two sides, Mr. Li supported the table with his hands and said with a bitter smile, "if someone Li had known that it was today''s situation, he would have said nothing at the beginning to bring you together."


    "Mr. Li, that''s very important!" Tong Jiahui said in a hurry.


    Ma Teng, who was smoking a cigar, snorted coldly, looked at Tong Jiahui, turned to Mr. Li and said, "Mr. Li, give us an idea."


    With a bitter smile, Mr. Li took a long breath, looked at Tong Jiahui and Ma Teng and said, "don''t you both want to develop Liu village now?"


    "Yes! Or I''ll have nothing to say to her! " Ma Teng said disdainfully.


    Tong Jiahui, who wants to talk to Ma Teng again, is secretly pulled by Wang Fan. Then she closes her mouth and doesn''t say a word.


    Looking at Wang Fan, Mr. Li nodded and said, "Sanlong group is short of funds and needs the financial help of Hengtai group. Hengtai group does not understand the local situation and also needs the help of Sanlong group. This is the root of our original cooperation. You two have not forgotten it!"


    "Of course, Hengtai group cooperates with sincerity. It is someone who deliberately finds fault and wants to tear up the original agreement." Tong Jiahui said.


    Ma Teng didn''t say much about Tong Jiahui''s words. After all, when things have come to this point, his intention is obvious. Naturally, there is no need to cover anything up.


    Mr. Li, who was standing there, took a look at Ma Teng and said, "boss Ma insists that he has made a great contribution to this cooperation, so he wants to take 50% of the shares in the project after development. Am I right?"


    "Yes! At that time, I wanted to cooperate with Hengtai, because I couldn''t turn over the money for a while, so I gave up my promise. Now I have no problem with my money, and Hengtai group can''t help me with the demolition of Liucun village. I should have enjoyed this right! " Ma Teng is very aggressive response.


    Tong Jiahui, who was sitting opposite him, turned pale and said to Ma Teng, "boss Ma, please make it clear that if Mr. Li hadn''t recommended you to my father at the beginning, we Hengtai didn''t need to cooperate with you at all. In our opinion, your funds can be ignored! As for what you said about the demolition of Liu village, I seriously doubt that someone is playing tricks! "


    When it comes to the actual interests, they start to fight each other again, and the purpose of both sides is also very obvious, that is, Ma Teng wants to re sign the cooperation agreement and ask for more interests for himself, while Tong Jiahui naturally adheres to the original agreement and refuses to give up because of anything.


    Everyone knows that this is a piece of fat, and no one knows what concession means, so this problem is finally handed over to Mr. Li.


    After listening to the two people''s quarrel, Mr. Li waved to both sides, indicating that they would not continue to quarrel. When their emotions were stable, he continued: "since boss Ma has enough funds to complete the project of developing Liucun by himself, we might as well do this!"


    At this point, Mr. Li pause, which also attracted people in the room, the expression on the face is very nervous.


    "Boss Ma has the ability, Hengtai group also has the ability, now you all feel that you can work alone, so let''s make an agreement."


    "Whoever can deal with the villagers in Liu village will finish the project by himself. As for the funds invested by the other party in the early stage, I don''t think either of you will mind returning the full amount to the other party." Mr. Li''s tone was gentle and he said to them in no hurry.


    When Mr. Li finished speaking, Ma Teng was the first to clap his hands and say, "good! I agree with Mr. Li! Each depends on his own strength. No one is going to chatter here! "


    "Here it is Tong Jiahui has no idea for a moment. She anxiously turns her head and looks at Wang Fan, hoping that he can give her some advice.


    Wang Fan, who is looking at Mr. Li, is savoring Mr. Li''s words. Although the method Mr. Li said is not unacceptable to him, he faintly feels that something is wrong.


    Aware that Wang Fan was looking at himself, Mr. Li asked: "Mr. Wang, what do you want to say?"


    "Mr. Li, you''re not going to take care of this, are you?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    Mr. Li, who was embarrassed, said with a bitter smile, "do you think I can manage it?"


    "That is to say, the previous agreement between our two families on the land of Liu village has come to an end, and each shows his magic power to see who can eat it?" Wang Fan''s eyes from Mr. Li''s body, slowly shifted to Ma Teng''s face.


    The complacent Ma Teng and Wang Fan look at each other with a mocking smile in their disdainful eyes. He arrogantly asks, "boy, what''s the matter? Are you scared? Ha ha

 V1.Chapter 107

    The cooperation between Sanlong group and Hengtai group has come to an end in this room. Although everyone knows that this is an inevitable result, Mr. Li is obviously very sad.


    Seeing Ma Teng leave contentedly, Mr. Li leaves Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan. Looking exhausted, he personally pours a cup of hot tea for them, and then slowly sits back to his seat.


    "Mr. Li, this matter bothers you!" Tong Jiahui looked at Mr. Li with a tired face and said to him gratefully.


    After waving his hand, Mr. Li sighed and said slowly, "girl, I''m sorry for your father. I''m really ashamed!"


    "Don''t say that. I know you''ve tried your best. It''s marten who''s trying to cheat us. I''m sure my father will understand." Tong Jiahui was moved by what Mr. Li said, and her voice also revealed concern and comfort.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui with a wry smile, Mr. Li said: "Ma Teng is dead hearted. He wants to add obstacles to Hengtai group. If you didn''t have Mr. Wang''s help, I didn''t dare to make this decision. After all, your father spent a lot of time on this project."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. I won''t let Ma Teng succeed." Wang Fan, who is sitting beside Tong Jiahui, quickly answers the question.


    "I can see that Mr. Wang is determined to win, and I believe that with your help, Jiahui will not suffer this time, but I have something to remind you." When Mr. Li said this, he frowned, as if he had made a big decision in his heart.


    Don''t know what Mr. Li wants to say, Wang Fan a face of doubt, and one side of Tong Jiahui is more curious, quickly said: "Mr. Li, you have something to say, just say it!"


    "Good! If I don''t tell you about it, I''m afraid I''ll feel uneasy all my life. Since you trust me so much, I''ll tell you some of the things I''ve heard. It''s a wake-up call for you. " Mr. Li said solemnly.


    Looking at the expression on Mr. Li''s face, Wang Fan felt that what he wanted to say must not be a simple thing, but he always felt that there were many changes when Mr. Li and the two met for the first time.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to think about it carefully, Mr. Li said, "just now I said that the village head of Liu village was probably controlled by the Dongsheng gang. There is another secret. I think I should tell you."


    "And the secret?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! The village head, Liu Neng, seems to be under control. As for how to control him, I don''t know very well. " Mr. Li said in a low voice.


    "Oh? Is it someone from Dongsheng who controlled Liu Neng with drugs? " Wang Fan suddenly realized that he was talking to himself.


    Tong Jiahui was surprised to hear Wang Fan''s words. She looked at Wang Fan and said, "people in Dongsheng make a living by selling drugs. What you said is really possible."


    "If that''s the case, Ma Teng may be able to deal with the people of Liu village without any effort. You should speed up!" Mr. Li kindly reminded the two young people in front of him, and his face was also worried.


    "No wonder Ma Teng is so confident, and he is in such a hurry to have a showdown with us. It turns out that he has already been prepared!" Wang Fan fiddled with the teacup in front of him, but he was thinking about the next step.


    Anxious to feed back the situation here, Tong Jiahui exchanged greetings with Mr. Li and then led Wang Fan back to her room in Caesar Hotel.


    As soon as she entered the room, Tong Jiahui said with some chagrin, "Mr. Li is clearly helping Ma Teng with this."


    "Well! That''s a little bit of the point Wang Fan answered as he closed the door.


    "What do you mean a little bit! If the village head of Liu village is controlled by drugs, he must be obedient to Ma Teng''s words! If we want to fight them, it''s even more difficult! " Tong Jiahui sat on the sofa angrily, looked at Wang Fan, and then said, "they must have done something about Third Master Liu''s grandson. These Dongsheng people are really unscrupulous!"


    "Dongsheng''s people have always been mercenary and unscrupulous. Even if Mr. Li didn''t say it, I could guess that they would make use of drugs!" Wang Fan took out a can of coke from the refrigerator in the corner of the living room and sat down beside Tong Jiahui.


    "I have to talk to my father about this matter and ask him to find a way quickly. If it doesn''t work, let the police intervene in the investigation. I don''t believe it. Are people in Dongsheng not afraid of the police investigation?" Tong Jiahui said angrily, but her eyes looked at Wang Fan, as if asking for his advice.


    "If your father comes out, are you going back?" Instead of commenting on Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan asked such a question.


    Wang Fan''s question stunned Tong Jiahui''s face and said, "what time is it? You are still thinking about irrelevant things. Hum! Don''t worry! I don''t want to go back. This time my father asked me to make some achievements and show them to those in my family. I won''t come back without success! "


    With these words, Tong Jiahui''s face flashed a trace of satisfaction, but soon she said with a serious expression: "ah! Wang Fan, I can tell you that what''s in front of you is a big thing. Don''t let it be too heavy or too heavy to delay our big thing, do you know? "


    "I know! I know Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Then you say, is it easier for us to get rid of them with the help of the police?" Tong Jiahui turned her eyes and said with some satisfaction: "when the village head controlled by Dongsheng and the people of Dongsheng are arrested by the police, we can take advantage of the influence of Third Master Liu to deal with those people in Liu village!"


    "You have a good idea of this plan!" Wang Fan said with a coke.


    "Of course, I have experienced many things with my father. Tiger father has no dog. Don''t you understand that?" The more Tong Jiahui said, the more proud she was. She took out her cell phone from Kun''s bag and was ready to call her father.


    Wang Fan, who was drinking coke, reached out to block Tong Jiahui''s finger clicking on the mobile phone screen and said to her with a smile, "what if Mr. Liu won''t help us? What are you going to do? "


    "Mr. Liu won''t help us? Do you mean he resents you for not doing anything about his grandson? " Tong Jiahui was stunned, and then said, "don''t you think his grandson is OK? Are you lying to me? "


    "I didn''t lie to you. Yesterday I just guessed. Now I''m sure that Liu''s grandson won''t have anything, and will soon return to Liu village." Wang Fan, who has got the news from Wang Yue, didn''t tell Tong Jiahui about Wang Yue, but about Liu Dazhuang, he was really expected.

 V1.Chapter 108

    Out of the door of Caesar Hotel, Ma Teng sits in his private luxury car. Without waiting for Jesse to start the car, he can''t wait to take out his mobile phone and dial Dongsheng mourning Kun.


    "Boss Ma, call me at this time. It seems that we haven''t reached an agreement with the people of Hengtai group." Mourning Kun said lazily on the phone.


    Ma Teng said with a smile: "on the contrary, Liu Tian''s daughter and I have already talked about the affairs of Liu village. We all depend on our own abilities. Whoever can cure those gangsters will enjoy the project alone."


    After Ma Teng finished his speech, mourning Kun on the other end of the phone cheered, and then he asked excitedly, "how''s it going? Boss Ma, if you say something, I''ll let the people of Liu village go away


    "Mourn Kun, don''t be proud too early." Ma Teng heard that mourning Kun was so excited, but he was not excited at all.


    "Boss Ma, what are you doing?" The mourning Kun on the other end of the phone is not clear, so he asked.


    "Do you know Wang Fan of Sihai Gang?" When Ma Teng mentions Wang Fan''s name, he gnashes his teeth. However, in order not to let mourning Kun hear anything, he still tries to keep a peaceful tone.


    "Wang Fan? I know! That son of a bitch is opening in Liu village! I''ll have to deal with him sooner or later! " Mourning Kun, who also hated Wang Fan to the bone, did not hide his attitude towards Wang Fan.


    Ma Teng was also surprised to hear that mourning Kun was dissatisfied with Wang Fan, but he soon figured out the reason.


    The fight between the two gangs in H city has been going on for a long time. Although everyone has been busy making money in the past two years, there has not been any big conflict like before, but the small friction in private has not stopped for a day.


    As Wang Fan said, the two gangs have always been at odds. It''s perfectly normal for anyone to calculate.


    Since there is a contradiction between mourning Kun and Wang Fan, Ma Teng will not take advantage of it. He said with a smile, "mourning Kun, don''t wait. You can do things now!"


    "Boss Ma, do Wang Fan and the people of the four seas gang want a share of it?" Mourn Kun some angry of ask.


    "You think of this boy as simple!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Wang fan is now the prospective son-in-law of Liu Tian, chairman of Hengtai group. He is the leading role in the development of Liu village this time!" Ma Teng said that the last tone is very unwilling, the resentment in the heart eventually exposed.


    When he heard that Wang Fan had climbed a high branch, he didn''t care to listen to Ma Teng''s tone. He asked like "boss Ma, what you said is true?"


    "It''s true, mourning Kun. It''s up to you whether we can make this deal or not! I heard that Wang fan is not simple! Don''t let me down Ma Teng''s voice is very deep, but his face is a playful expression.


    "Don''t worry, boss ma. I''ll do it for you! You can''t let Wang Fan take advantage of it. " Mourning Kun clenches his teeth on the phone and assures Ma Teng.


    After hanging up the phone, Ma Teng leans back on the chair of the luxury car and looks at the night scene of the city passing by the window. His face is more and more proud.


    After a while, Jesse drove back to Marten''s villa. The assistant driver''s secretary got out of the car and opened the door for marten.


    Ma Teng, who got off the car, looked at the Secretary''s swollen face and said in a cold tone: "you and Jesse, go and get things done, and let you take it out."


    "Thank you, boss!" The Secretary nodded.


    When Ma Teng enters the gate of the villa, Jesse drives the car and disappears into the night with Ma Teng''s secretary.


    Tong Jiahui, who is still in Caesar Hotel, is staring at Wang Fan in surprise. She never thinks that it looks very simple, but there are so many secrets hidden behind it.


    Shaking the coke in his hand, Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui and said with a smile, "Jiahui, why are you so surprised?"


    "Wang Fan, what on earth do you do? How do you know these things? " Tong Jiahui couldn''t help her curiosity and asked Wang Fan, who was complacent there.


    "It''s nothing strange. My master teaches me well, so I''m a little smarter than ordinary people. In my eyes, their small skills are like pediatrics." Wang Fan said confidently, smoking a cigarette.


    Wang fan doesn''t brag about this. It''s obvious that there is an expert like blind Master who secretly mentions him. Behind his back, there is a big guy like ghost uncle. It''s hard for Wang Fan to be mediocre.


    What''s more, Wang fan is not a fool to be selected as an undercover by ghost uncle.


    The most important thing is that the opponent is too stupid to leave a lot of details, which makes Wang Fan want to pretend that he can''t see through.


    However, Wang Fan''s inference about the current situation still made Tong Jiahui look at him with new eyes.


    From the beginning, when he came to H City, Wang Fan told Tong Jiahui his plan. Tong Jiahui couldn''t believe that the man in front of him was a gangster living at the bottom of the society. What''s more, Wang Fan had his plan for the whole thing long ago, and the development of the matter was really as he expected.


    Tong Jiahui believes that as long as Wang fan is given a big enough platform, his future achievements will not be worse than her father Liu Tian.


    Now that Wang Fan has seen everything and has his plan, Tong Jiahui doesn''t need to think any more. She asks firmly, "Wang Fan, what do you say we should do next? I''ll listen to you. "


    This is Tong Jiahui''s first time to talk to Wang fan like this. It''s absolutely convincing and docile, which makes Wang Fan feel a little proud. Looking at Tong Jiahui''s look of expectation, Wang fan is almost taken away by her sexy red lips.


    "Hello! I''ll get down to business with you! " Aware that Wang Fan''s eyes are not right, Tong Jiahui''s face turns red. She reaches for Wang Fan''s hand and says something in a strange way.


    "Oh? ha-ha! I''m sorry. I''m still thinking about what happened just now Wang Fan, who was awakened by Tong Jiahui, said with embarrassment.


    "If you help my father to do this business, the benefits will not hurt you. You''ll think about the benefits then. Now you should concentrate on your work!" Tongjiahui said, her face more red, she peeped at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, hoping that he could understand his meaning.


    Wang Fan, of course, is not a fool. He nodded in his heart and said to Tong Jiahui, "you are now in contact with your father. Through his relationship, you can expose the drug abuse of Liu Neng, the village head of Liu village. I want to take Dongsheng by surprise."


    "Good! If Liu Neng really takes drugs, then Dongsheng''s people will definitely have something to do with it! " Tong Jiahui is about to call Liu Tian. Seeing Wang Fan standing up, Tong Jiahui asks curiously, "what are you going to do now?"


    "Me? Go and buy a pack of cigarettes. I''ve finished smoking! " Wang Fan replied with a smile, people have come to the door.

 V1.Chapter 109

    Out of the hotel, Wang Fan didn''t go to buy cigarettes. After two rounds in the parking lot, he followed the path to a quiet place where there was no one.


    Taking out his mobile phone to call uncle GUI, Wang Fan began to think about how to discuss the current situation and his plan with Uncle GUI.


    The phone was soon connected, and uncle GUI''s low voice came from the microphone: "are you in trouble again?"


    "Ghost uncle, look at what you say, as if I call you, there is no good news." Ghost uncle low voice, let Wang Fan think of his serious appearance.


    "You boy, I''ll know what kind of shit you''re doing as soon as you pucker. Tell me what you want me to do for you." Ghost uncle not angry in the phone said.


    "Hey, uncle ghost, I''m doing this for the sake of early delivery." Wang Fan, with his mobile phone, looked around again and made sure that no one was around. Then he lowered his voice and said, "the ghost in the police force, is there any movement?"


    "There is a suspect, but there is no conclusive evidence. What''s the matter? Why do you ask this? " Ghost uncle doubts of ask.


    "I want you to help me clean up the people." Wang Fan frowned and said cautiously.


    "Who? Do you want to work with the help of the police when you are angry? " Ghost uncle speak tone is very severe, like warning Wang Fan.


    Of course, Wang fan understands the meaning of Uncle GUI. As an undercover, he can only use the power of the police at the critical moment. In other times, he can only solve problems by himself.


    This is not only to protect his identity from suspicion, but also because no one in the police force can guarantee that there is no insider.


    In a word, the undercover who carries out the task is like a leaf flying with the wind. If you don''t land, you will have no chance to return to your roots.


    Scratching his head, Wang Fan said to the microphone: "this matter has something to do with the people of Dongsheng. Isn''t the ghost in the police force bribed by the people of Dongsheng? I want to take advantage of this Liu village affair to find out the ghost, so that Captain Han can return to his original post as soon as possible. "


    "Liu village and Dongsheng people?" Asked the ghost uncle.


    "Liu Neng, the village head of Liu village, has been mixed up with Dongsheng people, and is likely to have been controlled by Dongsheng people with drugs." Wang Fan said the news from Mr. Li to Uncle GUI.


    After Wang Fan finished talking, the ghost uncle on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "are you sure the village head is controlled by Dongsheng people with drugs?"


    "It''s just doubt, but we can make use of it to make an article!" Wang Fan didn''t dare to talk big at this time, so he had to answer truthfully.


    "What kind of writing?" Ghost uncle then asked.


    "As long as the police begin to investigate Liu Neng, many things will come to the surface, and a lot of the truth we want to know will be sent to us." Wang Fan on the other end of the phone ghost uncle, said his plan.


    Mr. Li specially mentioned that the people of Dongsheng controlled Liu Neng. Although he did not explicitly say that he controlled Liu Neng with drugs, Wang Fan''s conjecture later was not questioned by Mr. Li, which means that Mr. Li agrees with his conjecture.


    Since Mr. Li can know that Liu can be controlled, it shows that he has a certain understanding of this matter.


    It is said that no matter who is using drugs to control people, this despicable means will be covered up, and people will not be exposed to this secret easily. But how does Mr. Li know?


    Either Ma Teng was quick to say something, or Mr. Li was connected with Dongsheng''s people.


    With such doubt, Wang Fan naturally thought of the ghost hidden in the police force. Maybe when Liu Neng''s case is investigated, he can pull out the radish and mud, and pull out the damned ghost!


    Tell the ghost uncle his plan in detail, and the ghost uncle on the other end of the phone gradually understands what Wang fan means.


    After finishing Liu Neng''s work, Wang Fan was relieved. He took a cigarette and said to Uncle GUI, "there''s another thing I think I should talk to you about."


    "Anything else?" Ghost uncle obviously didn''t expect that Wang Fan would have something to say to him.


    Looking around again, after confirming that no one was eavesdropping, Wang Fan continued: "Ma Teng of Sanlong group, I suspect he is the boss behind Mahou."


    "Oh? Do you have a basis? " Uncle GUI is very nervous about what Wang Fan said.


    The task this time is to track down the boss behind "Jin Buhuan". Now Wang Fan has locked the suspect on Ma Teng. How can uncle GUI not be nervous?


    When it comes to evidence, Wang Fan''s face flashed a trace of complaint, and said to Uncle GUI: "Uncle GUI, do you think I''m a police officer investigating the case? You also want evidence from me. Where can I get the evidence? That''s how I feel


    "Oh, well, I''ll have someone follow up." Ghost uncle some disappointed reply.


    The tone that hears ghost uncle to speak is not excited, Wang Fan some not happy say: "big brother, you don''t want to be like this, I collect information for you painstakingly, you don''t praise me also calculate, also don''t need to perfunctory me like this."


    "Well! Don''t be so sentimental with me! I''ll arrange for the police to intervene in the investigation of Liu Neng. I''ll inform you as soon as possible of the situation. As for Ma Teng''s clue, you''d better pay more attention to it. If there is any new situation, we''ll contact you again. " Ghost uncle speak very fast, like worried about two people''s talk time is too long, will bring Wang Fan any unnecessary trouble.


    The boss has made clear the follow-up work, and Wang Fan has nothing else to do. After hanging up the phone, he smokes and goes back to the hotel along the way he came.


    When he came to a corner, Wang Fan vaguely heard the sound of footwork behind him. He turned back fiercely, but only saw a shadow flash by and disappeared directly in the dark.


    Fazu ran after him for a while, but he didn''t catch up with the man hiding in the dark. Wang Fan couldn''t help frowning.


    The place where he found the shadow was less than 10 meters away from the place where he called. Just now, he only talked with Uncle GUI, but he didn''t notice that someone was eavesdropping. This made him worry that the shadow heard the conversation between him and uncle GUI.


    Who is the shadow?


    If he hears the conversation between Wang Fan and ghost uncle, Wang Fan''s undercover identity will be easily exposed, so Wang Fan''s next plan is likely to die, and such a mistake is more likely to lead to the failure of the whole task.


    Wang Fan''s mind replays the appearance of the shadow repeatedly, guessing that it is his identity, and he is worried about his task.


    Before he could figure out the identity of the shadow, the mobile phone in Wang Fan''s pocket rang. He took out the mobile phone and looked at the screen of the mobile phone. The number displayed was actually Liu pangzi''s.

 V1.Chapter 110

    The phone call is from Liu pangzi. Liu pangzi''s voice is trembling in the phone, as if he was pinched.


    "Van Gogh, aren''t you in the hotel?" Liu pangzi gasped as he spoke.


    Wang Fan was very surprised to hear Liu pangzi''s anxious words, but soon he thought of the blind Master and asked anxiously, "what do you want me to do, fat man? Is something wrong with the blind Master? "


    "No, the blind Master is fine. It''s Mr. Liu." Liu pangzi said nervously on the phone.


    As soon as he heard that something had happened to Mr. Liu, Wang Fan felt a lot more relaxed. He wondered what tricks the old fox would play.


    "I came out to buy a pack of cigarettes. You wait for me at the door of the hotel. I''ll be back in a moment." Wang Fan finished, hung up the phone and walked to the door of the hotel in no hurry.


    After walking for a cigarette, Wang fan saw Liu fat man standing at the door, looking around anxiously.


    He waved to Liu pangzi. Wang Fan called him with a cigarette and stood there waiting for Liu pangzi to come.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s not impatient appearance, Liu pangzi was obviously surprised. However, Liu pangzi''s IQ didn''t think much. He took Wang Fan''s hand and said, "brother fan, come with me. Something''s wrong with the third master''s family!"


    "What''s the big deal? Is Liu Dazhuang arrested again? " Wang Fan looked up at the moon in the sky and said with a smile, "well, shouldn''t he just go home?"


    "How do you know that Liu Dazhuang has gone home?" Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    "I''ll pinch my fingers and count it." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Confused by Wang Fan, Liu pangzi scratched his head and asked seriously, "brother fan, then you can calculate where the third master''s granddaughter is!"


    "What? Who do you mean? " Hearing what Liu pangzi said, Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    "The granddaughter of Mr. Liu is the one who is still in high school. Didn''t Mr. Liu want to be your second wife?" Lest Wang Fan have no impression of Liu''s granddaughter, Liu pangzi talks about Liu''s relationship with Wang Fan.


    Before Liu pangzi finished, Wang Fan covered his mouth and glared at him: "don''t talk nonsense. Let the police arrest me later. Young girl, it''s three years since you move your finger! You know what? "


    He covered his mouth tightly, but he couldn''t speak. He nodded his head and looked at Wang Fan with despair in his eyes.


    When Wang fansong opened his hand, Liu pangzi gasped and said: "fan... Brother... You want to kill people!"


    Wang Fan just reacted. Just now, when he was in a hurry and covered Liu pangzi''s mouth, he also covered his nose. However, Liu pangzi was able to hold on. He was so red that he didn''t struggle.


    Realizing that he nearly killed Liu pangzi, Wang Fan said with some embarrassment: "brother, don''t mind. I just lost my aim. I have no other meaning."


    Liu pangzi, who was relieved, didn''t care about it with Wang Fan. He took Wang Fan to the sidewalk and said, "Liu San Ye is now a middle school in the city. He asked me to come and ask you to help him find his granddaughter."


    "Where are the children? Why do these two children in the family follow him Wang Fan waved to stop the taxi and asked Liu pangzi beside him.


    "Mr. Liu''s two sons, Liu Gang and Liu Yong, both work outside. Their daughter-in-law also goes out, so there are only his grandson and granddaughter at home." Seeing a taxi parked in front of him, Liu pangzi opened the co driver''s door and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, please sit in the front. I don''t have any money with me."


    "How did you get here without money?" he asked casually


    "Running!" Liu pangzi''s answer is straightforward.


    "Damn it! Third Master Liu asked you to come to me, but he didn''t give you the taxi money? This old thing Wang Fan closed the door and scolded.


    After talking to the taxi driver about the address, Wang Fan simply asked about Liu''s granddaughter.


    It turns out that Liu Zilan, the granddaughter of Third Master Liu, is in senior three this year. Because her family doesn''t live in the city, she usually lives on campus.


    Because of the tight arrangement of senior three courses, students usually go back to the classroom for self-study after dinner.


    However, after dinner this evening, Liu Zilan''s head teacher didn''t see her in the self-study class. She thought it was the slow movement of the female students, so the head teacher didn''t pay much attention to it. However, after more than half of the time in the self-study class, the head teacher still didn''t see Liu Zilan.


    Realizing that something might have happened, the head teacher hurriedly informed the school''s security department to look for Liu Zilan everywhere on the campus. As a result, it can be imagined that Liu Zilan was not found in the school at all.


    In the end, the head teacher, who had no choice but to watch the monitoring at the school gate, found that at dinner time, Liu Zilan followed two young people at the school gate and got into a black car.


    After inquiring about the school gate guard, we learned that the two young people who came to see Liu Zilan at that time claimed to be Liu Zilan''s relatives, and Liu Zilan didn''t show any abnormality after seeing them, so the gate guard didn''t care.


    Learning that Liu Zilan followed his relatives out of school, the head teacher''s heart was put back to its original place.


    However, before she put her heart back into her stomach, something new happened. After the head of the school''s security section contacted Mr. Liu, he learned that no one at home had ever come to see Liu Zilan, and Mr. Liu didn''t know who took Liu Zilan.


    As soon as he heard that his granddaughter had been taken away, and the identity of the other party was not clear, Liu San Ye immediately took the big watering can and the bald man to the blind Master''s residence to find Wang Fan. When he learned that Wang Fan was not at home, he took Liu pangzi to No.1 middle school.


    When I went to No.1 Middle School in the city, I saw the surveillance. No one knew the young man in the video. Liu Zilan''s head teacher was really flustered.


    Liu Sanye, whose granddaughter disappeared for no reason, fainted directly in the school''s security department. He was rescued by pinching people with a big spout. The crying Liu Sanye was looking for life and death. We must ask the school to give him an explanation.


    The leaders of the school also attach great importance to this matter, but after all, when Liu Zilan got on the bus, she was not threatened, and the missing incident was less than 48 hours, so even after the leaders of the school called the police, the police did not immediately start the investigation.


    For a time, Liu Sanye was crying, making trouble and hanging himself in the school. The school leaders were trying to persuade him. The lively scene was almost like a new year movie.


    Liu San ye, who has no idea, finally places his hope on Wang Fan, which makes Liu Pang hurry to find Wang Fan.

 V1.Chapter 111

    City one is not far from Caesar Hotel. After Liu pangzi finished talking about Liu Zilan, a taxi arrived at the school gate of city one.


    The guard of the school gate saw Liu pangzi and knew that he was looking for the child with Mr. Liu, so he didn''t stop two people, and one of the guards led them to the principal''s office.


    As soon as he entered the door of the headmaster''s office, before Wang Fan had time to speak, he saw a figure rushing towards him. He was always on high alert, and subconsciously kicked the man''s stomach.


    "Little... Ouch!"


    With a cry, the Third Master Liu, who was going to cry with Wang Fan in his arms, was caught off guard. Wang Fan kicked his stomach and fell to the ground.


    All the people in the room were silly, especially the school leaders who had been treating Mr. Liu as their ancestors. They opened their mouths wide and looked at Wang Fan in surprise.


    After carefully surveying for a long time and confirming that Wang Fan was not the security guard of his school, the 40 year old headmaster wiped his sweat on his head and said, "let''s have a look at Mr. Liu and see if he is hurt."


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, also saw clearly that the man who was kicked by himself was the elder Third Master Liu. He was secretly glad that he didn''t exert all his strength just now. Otherwise, tonight might be the end of Third Master Liu''s life!


    He was out of breath and was kicked by Wang Fan. Liu San Yeh almost didn''t come up in a breath, so he went underground to see the ancestors of the old Liu family. He was finally pinched by the big spout and saved again. He cried: "heaven! Earth! The ancestors of the old Liu family


    "I''m afraid it''s a comeback." Liu pangzi listened to the voice of Third Master Liu and said to Wang Fan with some regret.


    Even the bald man on one side was sad when he heard Liu pangzi''s words. He shook his head and sighed, but he didn''t dare to look at Third Master Liu again.


    Seeing that Mr. Liu''s face was ruddy, Wang Fan knew that he was not worried about his life, so he stepped forward, took Mr. Liu''s hand, and asked sadly, "Mr. Liu, what''s the matter? Who did it?"


    "You! You are coming Originally, he wanted to point at Wang Fan and yell at him, but Third Master Liu changed his words.


    Anyone with a clear eye can hear what Mr. Liu wants to say, but he is so stunned that he changes his words. This also makes those school teachers who have been tossed by him feel very happy, but they dare not show it on their faces. They just smile secretly while no one pays attention.


    Wang Fan, of course, also knew what Liu San Ye was saying, but he still pretended to be a fool and said, "San Ye! I''m late! If you have anything to say, just say it


    As soon as he said this, Mr. Liu almost didn''t get angry with Wang Fan.


    Usually only when people are dying, people around you will urge you to explain things you have not been told. When Wang Fan talks like this, he is just saying that Mr. Liu is dying?


    Even the big spout and kettle standing next to Mr. Liu also recognized the problem of Wang Fan''s words. He looked at Wang Fan with a serious expression and reminded him: "Uncle fan, the third master is just in a hurry and can''t die. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    "Yes! I can''t die for a while! Don''t worry, uncle fan! " The bald man heard the big spout saying there, and he also helped with it.


    It''s good that they don''t speak. When they speak, they get angry, and they get upset again. It takes a long time for them to recover.


    Seeing that third Master Liu''s mood was stabilized, Wang Fan asked: "I heard fat man say that purple orchid was tied away?"


    When Wang Fan said that Liu Zilan had been taken away, the 40 year old principal, pushing the glasses on his nose, corrected: "to be exact, it was Liu Zilan who got into someone else''s car and left school. We didn''t..."


    Before the headmaster finished speaking, Mr. Liu took off his shoes and hit the headmaster''s head. He scolded: "you son of a bitch, you''ve lost my granddaughter! I''m still here. I''ll fight with you! "


    To avoid the shoes thrown by Mr. Liu, the headmaster cut his sparse hair and said angrily, "a gentleman speaks but doesn''t do anything. It''s insulting to you to do so!"


    "Yes, yes! What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it and don''t do it The teaching director standing next to the principal stood in front of the principal and erected a protective wall for him with his body.


    Seeing that his subordinates are so defending themselves, the headmaster nodded with satisfaction, then hid her body behind the teaching director as far as possible and said to Wang Fan: "our school has monitoring as evidence. Liu Zilan got on the bus by herself. Her disappearance has nothing to do with our school."


    "I don''t like your grandmother! If I send the baby, you''ll be responsible. If I can''t find my granddaughter, I''ll let my son skin you! " Third Master Liu had a runny nose and cursed with tears. He didn''t pay any attention to what the headmaster said.


    Other teachers and school leaders, hearing the foul language of Mr. Liu, looked scornful on their faces, but no one dared to blame him.


    After all, Mr. Liu is also an old man. No matter who moved him, someone who spoke a little ugly might make him angry.


    On the way here, I''ve heard Liu pangzi say something about it. Now I hear the headmaster say that Liu Zilan took the initiative to get into someone else''s car. Wang Fan has a general idea in his mind. However, it''s hard for Wang Fan to expose his lies when he looks at Liu Sanye''s hard work there.


    After the Third Master Liu scolded him, Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring and asked, "we can''t ignore what happened to the girl Zilan. The top priority is not to discuss whose responsibility. We should find her first."


    "Yes! As long as you find Liu Zilan, all the problems will be clear! " The headmaster saw that Wang Fan was wearing a suit and thought that he should be a reasonable and civilized man, so he had a good impression on Wang Fan.


    On the other hand, Mr. Liu looks like an old rascal, not to mention the headmaster, but the other people in the room don''t like him.


    Just when the big guy was discussing how to find Liu Zilan, the mobile phone in Liu''s pocket suddenly rang. Liu''s anxious face connected the phone. Before he could ask who the other party was, he heard a burst of girl''s cry on the phone.


    "Grandfather! Come and help me! Grandfather The girl''s sad cry, through the microphone on Liu Sanye''s mobile phone, came into everyone''s ears in the room.


    "It''s Liu Zilan''s voice!" Standing in the corner, the teacher in charge, who has not spoken, points to Mr. Liu''s mobile phone and exclaims.

 V1.Chapter 112

    Liu Zilan''s crying voice came from the mobile phone microphone, mixed with the laughter of several men, which made the people in the room feel more nervous. The school principal standing on one side looked anxious and uneasy.


    "Good man! hero! There''s something to say. Don''t hurt the children! " Third Master Liu said in a trembling voice to the microphone.


    All the people in the room were breathing, and no one dared to make a sound. The air in the whole room seemed to condense, only the rustle from the microphone and the low cry of Liu Zilan.


    It seems that after waiting for a century, a man''s low voice came from the phone: "Liu San, listen to me."


    "Hero, you say, I''m listening!" Mr. Liu replied carefully.


    "If you dare to mix with Wang Fan again, don''t blame our Dongsheng helper Hei!" The man on the other end of the phone lectured Mr. Liu fiercely.


    Holding the mobile phone, Mr. Liu raised his head and looked at Wang Fan standing beside him. His lips trembled and he opened his mouth. Finally, he said helplessly: "hero, I''ll listen to you. I won''t mix with him in the future!"


    "You''re a wise old man, huh!" The man on the other end of the phone snorted coldly.


    Everyone listened to the man''s threat to Liu Sanye on the phone, and when Liu Sanye looked at Wang Fan, he knew Wang Fan''s identity, but the expression on Liu Sanye''s face was very tangled, and no one knew whether what he said to the man was true.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing behind Wang Fan, frowned and wanted to argue for Wang Fan, but he was stopped by Wang Fan.


    At this moment, Liu Zilan is in the hands of those people, not to mention the other party''s proposal of such conditions, that is to say, no matter how excessive the conditions are, Mr. Liu is afraid not to agree.


    What''s more, Wang fan knows very well in his heart that the person calling himself Dongsheng Gang on the phone has spent so much effort to take Liu Zilan away. It''s definitely not just to teach Mr. Liu a lesson. They will certainly put forward other conditions.


    Sure enough, after the man on the other end of the phone had taught Mr. Liu a lesson, before he could wait for him to say anything more, he went on to say, "Mr. Liu, I heard that you have made a lot of money in the gambling house of Sihai gang. We don''t want to tell you any more. If you want your granddaughter to go back completely, you should prepare 100000 yuan. Otherwise, my brothers will give your granddaughter a lively exercise class! Ha ha


    The tone of the man''s voice is very arrogant, and when he speaks, Liu Zilan''s crying voice becomes louder and louder. Several ambiguous male voices say something, followed by the girl''s scream, and the tight heartstrings of obscene laughter.


    Liu San Ye''s hand trembled more and more, and his voice changed. He clenched his mobile phone and begged: "hero, how can I have so much money! I don''t even have 10000 yuan! "


    "I don''t care. Ha ha, your granddaughter''s small appearance is really good. If you don''t wait for your friends to play, we can send her back to you!" The man uttered a burst of obscene laughter, which nearly made Mr. Liu faint again.


    Without waiting for Mr. Liu to beg for mercy, the man hung up the phone. Mr. Liu, who was holding the phone in his hand, looked at the phone in his hands with dull eyes.


    The headmaster, standing behind the teaching director, cut his sparse hair with his hands, pinched his hands on his waist and said indignantly, "these gangsters are so crazy! Call the police as soon as possible! Never compromise with the bandits


    Maybe the headmaster of Shiyi middle school has made a habit of giving lectures, but this kind of speech is a kind of suicidal behavior.


    After hearing the word "compromise", Mr. Liu''s turbid eyes suddenly lit up. He lifted his foot, took off another shoe and stood up abruptly. Without waiting for anyone''s reaction, he rushed to the back of the director.


    Liu San Yeh, who was biting his teeth, had red eyes. He swung his shoes and pulled them from the headmaster''s face. As he pulled them, he scolded: "call the police! I wipe your ancestor''s, you still want to call the police! If anything happens to my granddaughter, I''ll let my son skin you. "


    By the time people reacted, two or three shoe marks had been taken out of the headmaster''s face, his glasses didn''t know where they had been hit, and the sparse hair on his head was even more chaotic.


    "You can''t do it!" The teacher covered his face and pushed Mr. Liu aside for fear that he would continue to entangle with the headmaster.


    The headmaster, who was extremely wronged, had a red nose and eyes. If he had not been surrounded by his subordinates, he really wanted to cry and vent his grievances.


    The headmaster of No.1 middle school is also a famous figure in the education field of H city. He is not very popular, but he is also highly respected.


    But today, he was beaten by a bad old man with no culture, and he still smoked with the sole of his shoes. Do you think he can feel better?


    Mr. Liu, who had been pulled aside by the teachers, swore at the poor headmaster with his feet dancing. His shoes were dancing in the air, and the smell of the shoes soon spread in the air.


    The most unfortunate one is the teaching director. He is closest to Mr. Liu, and the smell in his shoes is even stronger. With his hands covering his face, his stomach is tumbling. Although he wants to vomit, he dare not take his hands away.


    The big spout spouted saliva from his mouth. He spurted on the faces of several other teachers. The bald man and several young female teachers pestered each other and touched several of them on their chest and buttocks.


    For a moment, the room was full of cocks and dogs, the curse of men, the scream of women, and the smell of Third Master Liu''s shoes. It was a big play of "three heroes fighting all the heroes".


    When they were all entangled, Liu Zilan''s head teacher was touched by the bald man. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to step forward any more, so she had to retreat to the corner of the room. With an anxious look on her face, she looked at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, and turned around to ask them for help.


    The so-called clothing quality is the character.


    When Liu Zilan''s head teacher saw that Wang Fan was wearing a valuable suit, he felt that he must be a person with status, so he decided that Wang Fan would be fair.


    Through the disordered crowd, she came to Wang Fan, straightened the clothes crumpled by the bald man, straightened some scattered hair, and said excitedly: "this gentleman, please advise your friend not to play around here, OK? This is a school


    Wang Fan, who is watching the play of "three heroes fighting against all the heroes", suddenly hears someone calling him Mr. Wang Fan. For a moment, he still doesn''t respond. When Liu Zilan''s head teacher finishes speaking, he realizes that this young female teacher is letting him control the situation.

 V1.Chapter 113

    Wang Fan, smoking a cigarette, looks at the female teacher in front of her. She looks like she is in her thirties, but she has short hair that fits her ears. She is not feminine at all. On the contrary, she makes people think she is very old-fashioned.


    With sweat on his red face and watery apricot eyes, he should have been wronged by the frivolity of the bald man just now. That''s why he looks like a pear blossom with rain.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t respond to his words, Liu Zilan''s head teacher''s face sank, frowned and said, "if Liu Zilan''s parents make such nonsense again, I''ll call the police!"


    As soon as the female teacher mentioned calling the police, Mr. Liu, who was jumping with the headmaster, immediately targeted her.


    "You want to kill my granddaughter! You want to call the police Waving his shoes, Mr. Liu threw away those who stopped him, turned around and rushed to Liu Zilan''s head teacher.


    The teaching director who has been protecting the headmaster is relieved to see that Mr. Liu has finally transferred the target of attack. He is not worried that his colleagues will be hurt by Mr. Liu. He turns to ask about the headmaster''s injury.


    People can be close or distant, and things can be prioritized.


    The school leaders and teachers in the room, seeing that Mr. Liu was no longer pestering the headmaster, also learned to teach the headmaster, turned to care and comfort the headmaster. No one cared about the female teacher who was pestered by Mr. Liu.


    Not to mention that Liu Zilan''s head teacher didn''t expect that no one in the room would help her stop Third Master Liu. Even Wang Fan didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Seeing that Liu Sanye''s smelly shoes are about to be drawn on the face of the female teacher, Wang Fan grabs Liu Sanye''s wrist.


    "Third Master, almost." Wang Fan looked at Liu Sanye and said.


    "Brother Xiaofan! You help them Third Master Liu panted and said that the entanglement just now really made him exert a lot of strength. He was a little too old at this time.


    Looking at the other teachers in the room, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "she''s a woman. She can''t compare with us. If you smoke her with the sole of your shoes, can she live?"


    All the people in the room heard Wang Fan''s words, especially the school leaders who peeped at Wang Fan''s words and felt uncomfortable like acupuncture.


    A woman, dare to stand up to protect the public, but the public did not lend a hand in her crisis, what is the reason for all this?


    Liu Zilan''s head teacher was still in shock, but she also heard Wang Fan''s words clearly. She looked at Wang Fan in a dazed way. Tears in her eyes could no longer be controlled and burst out of her eyes.


    Release Liu''s wrist, Wang Fan turned to Liu Zilan head teacher, raised his hand for her to wipe the tears on her face, voice is very light said: "don''t be afraid, I Wang Fan most can''t see women cry, believe me, no one will hurt you!"


    "Well!" The female teacher nodded her head and let the strange man gently wipe away the tears with her fingers.


    Everyone looked at Wang Fan. Everyone''s face turned red like a slap. Even Mr. Liu, an old fox, was embarrassed.


    To appease the aggrieved female teacher, Wang Fan turned to look at the people in the room, walked to a chair with a smile, sat on it steadily, cocked up his legs, vomited a smoke ring and said: "it''s almost noisy! Third master, let''s get down to business! "


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, the atmosphere in the room became tense again. Mr. Liu put his shoes on his feet and took the other shoe he had picked up from the big spout. He put it on his feet and muttered: "the money to save the children must be taken by the school, and we have to make up some money."


    "What a unreasonable request you have made Hiding behind the crowd, the headmaster made his own voice from the crevice on tiptoe.


    "The child was lost at school. You must be responsible. If there is anything wrong with the child, I want you to pay for it!" Liu San Ye eyes a stare neck a stem, don''t give in of shout.


    Smoking Wang fan is very leisurely and complacent, just like the two people in the room are not fighting, but singing what a beautiful song.


    Two groups of people you come and I go, noisy and about to get together, seeing both sides are ready to start "hand to hand", Liu pangzi came to Wang Fan''s ear, whispered: "brother fan, it''s not the way to go on, if anything happens to Zilan sister, I can''t stand it in my heart!"


    "Brother fan, I don''t have so much money, but I also want to help. After all, Liu Zilan is my student, and I don''t want anything to happen to her." Liu Zilan''s head teacher also went to Wang Fan and whispered to him.


    Listen to the two people''s words, and then look at the two groups of people quarreling in front of him, Wang Fan narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    "Well! Don''t make any noise Wang Fan threw away his cigarette butt and yelled at the people in the room.


    Two groups of people by Wang Fan this roar immediately stopped quarreling, one after another looked at Wang Fan.


    "It''s 100000 yuan, isn''t it? Come on! I''ll pay for it Wang Fan, with his legs crossed, looked at the sweating crowd and said, "as for the compensation you want from the school, it''s not the time to talk about it until the child comes back."


    "Brother Xiaofan, how can you pay for this money? If I can''t get it back, how can I give it back to you? " Third Master Liu said to Wang Fan with a bitter face.


    Waving his hand, Wang Fan said with disapproval: "there is not much money, so don''t worry."


    "Brother Xiaofan, you let me..." said Liu Sanye, raising his hand and wiping it hard in the corner of his eyes.


    The headmaster, who was well protected by the public, looked at Wang Fan from behind the crowd on tiptoe and said, "this little comrade is a sensible person. I..."


    As soon as the headmaster wanted to make a report, Wang Fan immediately stood up and pointed to him and said, "shut your mouth, or I''ll let him ask you for money¡°


    The headmaster, who had not finished speaking, was startled by Wang Fan''s words, and Sheng Sheng swallowed the second half of his words back to his stomach.


    After arranging the money, the crowd stopped making noise. Wang Fan led Liu pangzi out of the headmaster''s office and said to Liu Sanye behind him, "where do you contact those people and pay for the children? I''m going to raise money¡°


    "Well, brother Xiaofan, thank you¡° Third Master Liu nodded and said.


    Liu left the school gate of No.1 middle school with him. Wang fan stopped a taxi and said to the driver, "Fuyuan teahouse!"


    After the driver started the car, Wang Fan took out his mobile phone and dialed brother Nan. Without waiting for brother nan to ask, Wang Fan said, "brother Nan, I''m Xiao Fan. I want to use the money you lent me last time. I''m on my way to you."

 V1.Chapter 114

    When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi came to Fuyuan teahouse, several vans had been parked outside the teahouse, and the cars were full of hardcover men. When they saw Wang Fan getting out of the taxi, someone immediately came forward to pay the fare.


    Liu pangzi, who followed Wang Fan into the teahouse, was not the first time to come to the teahouse, but this time he was very excited.


    Before, although the waiter in the teahouse was smiling, his eyes were so empty, just like Liu pangzi standing in front of these girls, which was the transparent air.


    But this time when he followed Wang Fan to the teahouse again, Liu pangzi felt that the girls in cheongsam and snow-white thighs still had an indescribable light in their eyes.


    It''s like a fan meeting a singer, or a grieving daughter-in-law, waiting for a friend to think about day and night.


    "Brother Nan is waiting for you on the second floor!" The girl standing at the end of the stairs bowed to Wang Fan and said.


    This girl is no one else. She is really the girl in the tianzihao room. The last time Nange gave Wang Fan money, it was also the girl who sent her into the room.


    At this moment, when I see Wang Fan again, the expression on the girl''s face is much richer, no longer the kind of professional smile, but the warmth like the spring breeze.


    However, Wang Fan nodded to her without expression and walked quietly from her side, stepping on the wooden stairs to the second floor.


    It''s rare for a beautiful woman to smile at herself. Liu pangzi said with a quick smile, "thank you, Mei..."


    Before Liu pangzi finished speaking, the girl who was waiting for Wang Fan at the stairway had already turned around and followed Wang Fan up to the second floor.


    Liu chubby, who is not amused by himself, smiles and wipes his lips with his hands. He also catches up with Wang Fan who has already gone to the second floor.


    Before and after they came to the tianzihao room, Nange, who was playing with Buddhist beads, was still sitting on the sofa in the middle of the room, while the madman was smoking and staring at the cup on the tea table in a daze.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Nange and madman''s eyes all looked at Wang Fan standing at the door.


    Put down the Buddhist beads in hand, brother Nan stood up and said with a smile: "Xiaofan, sit down, sit down and say."


    "Brother Nan! Crazy brother Wang Fanchong nodded and said hello.


    The madman standing behind Nange smiles a little, which can be regarded as saying hello to Wang Fan.


    Sitting on another sofa next to brother Nan, Wang Fan said with a smile to the Madman: "brother madman has come to join us too!"


    "Brother Nan asked me to come and help you, my brother. How can I care?" The madman shakes his long hair and says it smartly.


    "Ha ha! The brothers of the four seas gang pay attention to an adopted son. When one side is in trouble, all sides support him. Ha ha! " Nange, who had already sat back on the sofa, picked up the Buddhist beads on the tea table and said there with a laugh.


    The appearance of Wang Fan enlivens the atmosphere in the room. Even the lunatic who doesn''t like to laugh is full of joy.


    Nange, who has received Wang Fan''s call, is even more happy. Maybe over the years, Nange is the happiest today.


    After taking out the cigarette and lighting it, Wang Fan took a look at the tea bag on the tea table and said to brother Nan, "100000?"


    "Well!" Nange nods and answers.


    "What about people?" Wang Fan looked up at the madman and asked.


    "Those cars at the door are all my capable people. If they are not enough, I''ll call again!" The madman said without hesitation.


    Nodded, Wang Fan took out his mobile phone and dialed Mr. Liu''s phone. After asking about the location of the other party''s transaction, Wang Fan hung up and didn''t say any more.


    See Wang fan is to take people to trade with each other, Liu pangzi bent down to remind Wang Fan in a low voice: "brother fan, nothing will happen, right?"


    Liu pangzi''s action was in the eyes of Nange and madman, but they didn''t say anything, just pretended not to hear or see, and continued to be busy with their work.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, laughed. He turned to look at Liu pangzi and asked, "are you worried about the accident of Liu San Ye''s granddaughter?"


    Looking at Nange and madman, Liu pangzi said, "we are going to get money to redeem people, not fight with people. There are more people going, in case of an accident..."


    "What happened? ha-ha! Who told you that I was going to get money to redeem people? " Wang Fan didn''t wait for Liu pangzi to finish, so he laughed.


    By Wang Fan smile of a face ignorant force, Liu pangzi Leng in there.


    "This money is prepared by Xiao Fan for the brothers downstairs. It''s hard work!" Nan Ge Wei closed his eyes, the beads in his hand were pinched fast, and his voice was very low.


    "Hard work?" Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan in surprise.


    Patted Liu pangzi''s shoulder, Wang Fan said with a smile: "you are my little brother, this time''s hard work will not have you, you will not be unwilling to it!"


    "Brother fan, I''m a little confused. What do you mean?" Liu pangzi couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Do you really think that the gang tied up Liu''s granddaughter to threaten him not to cooperate with us?" Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and asked seriously.


    "What else?" Liu Puzi frowned and couldn''t understand the meaning of Wang Fan''s words.


    "Mr. Liu and those people are in the same group. If we take money to redeem them, we''ll have nothing but money and people. Do you understand?" Looking at Liu pangzi''s face, Wang Fan patiently explained to him.


    His eyes were wide open. Liu pangzi opened his mouth in surprise. After a long time, he said, "brother fan, are you kidding me? Are you kidding us? Are you kidding us


    "I''m not kidding. I''m not kidding about this!" Wang Fan said, smoking.


    "But isn''t Dazhuang just fooled? You close to getting addicted? And about Zilan, we all heard Zilan crying so miserably on the phone! " Liu pangzi still can''t believe Wang Fan''s words, but he thinks there is something wrong with it.


    After staring at Liu pangzi''s eyes for a while, Wang Fan said, "the skipping candy Liu Dazhuang ate was arranged by Liu Sanye. The reason why Liu Qiang''s supermarket was smashed is that Liu Sanye wanted to destroy the evidence. Do you understand?"


    "What about the purple orchid?" Liu pangzi then asked.


    "Liu Zilan? Hum! Third Master Liu can give his granddaughter to me as a second wife. Do you think he will care about this girl? " Wang Fan''s face also flashed a trace of disgust when he talked about the marriage that third Master Liu had told him.


    "But when he was at school, didn''t he cry so much that he almost got angry?" Liu pangzi scratched his head and asked suspiciously.


    Turning back to face Nange and crazy Wang Fan, he said in a low voice: "he treats everyone as a fool. He not only wants to pit Wang Fan, but also wants to extort a sum of money from the school. This old bastard is a crackling abacus!"


    "What a pity! In terms of acting skills, Lao Wang Ba is still a little young! Ha ha Wang Fan said and laughed.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Nan elder brother and madman listen to Wang Fan finish, also follow to laugh there, only Liu pangzi a face of surprise, can''t believe what Wang Fan said will be true.

 V1.Chapter 115

    On the outskirts of H City, in the open field, several men are pulling a crying girl and standing there, looking at the flashing lights on the road.


    "Dumb brother, can we kill Wang Fan?" The man standing behind the mute asked in a low voice.


    "Well! No matter how good Wang Fan''s skill is, he can''t stop bullets! " The mute patted the hard protrusion on his waist and said to the man behind him with pride.


    The man rubbed his chin, nodded with a smile, bit his teeth and said, "dumb brother, don''t shoot him in a moment."


    "Why?" The mute looks at the man around him in doubt.


    "I want to strangle him myself!" The man clenched his fists and said with fierce eyes.


    "Well! You''ve got a grudge! " The mute looked at the man beside him and said, "didn''t you just punch you in the restaurant? I have to kill him myself


    "Dumb brother, I have to get back my confidence!" The man raised his head and said firmly.


    For the proposal of the man behind him, the mute did not answer him, but he was also looking forward to seeing Wang Fan tortured to death.


    As they talked, the lights on the road were getting closer and closer. In the blink of an eye, the car stopped more than ten meters away.


    The car stopped, but the lights didn''t turn off, and the driver turned on the high beam.


    The light was shining on the mute''s eyes, which made him unable to see who was driving and whether he got off the bus.


    "Wang Fan! Did you bring the money? " Dumb one hand block the light of the car lights, a finger at the car stopped in the distance shouting.


    No one answered.


    On the open field, there was only the roar of car engines and the breathing of several dumb people.


    Several men pulling Liu Zilan were also dazzled by the high beam of the car, so that they had no way to look up to the parking position.


    Liu Zilan struggles a few times with her head down, and finds that the men around her don''t react, so she doesn''t struggle any more. She seems to be a little tired and shaken.


    After waiting for a while, no one on the bus answered. The mute frowned. He put one hand on his waist and the other hand blocked the strong light of the light. He said to the man around him, "go and have a look, what''s the situation?"


    "Dumb brother, I dare not." The man replied, shaking his head.


    "Damn, don''t you want to regain your confidence? Go, I''ll give you a chance The mute scolded and kicked the man''s ass.


    Nearly fell down by the mute kick, the man staggered a few steps to stand firm, and then walked cautiously to the stopped car.


    Seeing that he was approaching the parked car, the mute became more and more nervous. He had a sense of fear, and he couldn''t tell what the fear was, just like he would feel pinched when he heard Wang Fan''s name.


    The men behind him were also very nervous. They also looked at their companions, hoping that he could bring reassuring news.


    As he approached the car step by step, he finally stood in the co driver''s seat. He looked into the window, then turned around and waved to the mute.


    "Damn, wave what hand, why don''t you talk!" Seeing his hands waving to him, the dumb man put down his heart, but he was still a little uneasy.


    "Dumb brother, what does that mean?" One of the men holding Liu Zilan also saw his companion waving to them, but he didn''t understand what he meant.


    "To tell us that we are all right!" Another man whispered.


    Listening to the men behind him, his dumb brows wrinkled tightly. He looked to the parking place again, but he didn''t find anything unusual. Just as he was going to go over to see what happened, a man behind him said, "be careful, there''s fraud!"


    "Well?" Dumb heart a tight, fierce stop action, looking back.


    Before the mute asked what the man found behind him, he heard another roar of the car.


    The mute, attracted by the roar of the car, looks back at the car parked there and sees his men coming towards them one after another.


    Because it''s facing the light, so the mute still can''t see each other''s appearance clearly. He can only see that the man behind him is very close to Wang Fan in figure.


    He wanted to shoot the other side in this way, but he was blocked by his men. The dumb man was angry and said in a low voice: "what a waste!"


    "Brother dumb, Wang fan is here with money!" The man stood in the light of the lamp, five or six meters away from the dumb men.


    As soon as the man''s cry fell, Wang Fan, who was standing behind him, raised what he was holding. Although he couldn''t see clearly what he was holding in his hand, it should be a ransom bag in terms of size.


    Dumb doesn''t care about money at all. His purpose tonight is not money, but Wang Fan''s life.


    Knowing that Wang Fan, who is going to be killed tonight, is standing behind his hands, the mute is ecstatic. He squints at Wang Fan who is holding the money bag. He says aloud, "I can''t see clearly. You can go two steps ahead."


    Speaking, the mute has quietly pulled out the pistol from his waist and hid it in the back. He just waits for Wang Fan to come a few steps closer and shoot the guy he hates.


    As if he understood his elder brother''s meaning, the man in front of him took two steps to quickly shorten the distance between them and the mute.


    Wang Fan, standing behind the man, still holding the money bag, seemed to realize the danger. His body trembled, threw down the money bag in his hand, turned around and ran to the open space.


    "I want to run! I told you to run Finally, no one stopped the shooting angle. The mute exclaimed excitedly, and the gun in his hand was also raised in front of him. His eyes were fixed on Wang Fan, who fled in a hurry.


    "Bang"


    In the open field, there was a dull gunshot.


    Desperate Wang Fan fell to the ground, the impact of the bullet directly knocked him down, injured him on the ground rolling in pain, like a snake scalded by boiling water.


    "What the hell! I''ve got revenge at last Seeing that Wang Fan was hit by his own gun, the excited mute raised his gun and yelled at Wang Fan who was rolling on the ground.


    The men standing behind the mute, seeing that Wang Fan was shot and fell to the ground, also took a breath. Even Liu Zilan, who was held by the men, stretched her neck and looked over there.


    It''s hard to hide the excitement in his heart. The dumb man held a gun and placed several poss. Then he pointed to the man who ran back from Wang Fan and said loudly: "you! Go and pinch him... "

 V1.Chapter 116

    The dumb man with a gun in his hand, after seeing the man standing beside him clearly, the smile on his face solidified in an instant. The gun on his head quickly lowered to aim at the other side, and he said: "fuck you..."


    "Ka"


    Wang Fan, who is standing beside the mute like a ghost, looks at the time machine and punches him in the face. The crisp crack of bone rings out, followed by a cry of the mute.


    "Wang Fan, I fuck your ancestors!"


    The sharp pain from his nose made the dumb man unable to open his eyes. He could not care to shoot. As a result, Wang Fan''s life was gone. He covered his bloody nose with one hand and turned away in pain.


    The heart of killing, root out!


    Determined by how Wang Fan could give the mute a chance to escape, he raised his right foot and kicked the mute''s crotch without hesitation.


    "Poof"


    He knelt on the ground with a twisted expression. He had a blank brain and covered his crotch with his other hand.


    His mouth was wide open, like a dead frog, and his eyes were staring at the dark sky.


    All this happened too suddenly, just like lightning and flint, even the men standing behind the mute didn''t react. When they realized that their companion in front of them was Wang Fan, the battle was over!


    "Grass The man who pulls Liu Zilan explodes and takes out a dagger from his waist. He looks at Wang Fan fiercely.


    "Shua Shua"


    A series of door pull sound came, followed by the light beam in the car, the crowd of more than 20 people appeared.


    "Screw them The madman with a machete in his hand, directed at the men who followed the dumb, waved his hand and gave orders to the men behind him.


    More than twenty strong men, like hungry wolves in the wilderness, rushed to the Dongsheng gang in a hula.


    See the other side so many people appear, the expression on those men''s faces is also a Leng, but soon ready to fight, one by one ready to meet the opponent''s impact.


    The distance of more than ten meters is far, but it''s not very close.


    In a few breaths, the two groups of people hand in hand. Although the number of hands brought by the mute is not large, their Kung Fu is not weak. After several rounds, some people on both sides have hung up the lottery.


    Wang Fan was surprised by this situation.


    Wang Fan naturally knows what kind of people Dongsheng Gang is when he has dealt with them.


    People who often deal with drugs, even if they don''t have skinny drug residues, are also the kind of waste firewood. Therefore, the talents of Dongsheng Gang have been afraid to have a direct conflict with Sihai gang.


    However, these guys in front of us are not only physically strong, but also capable of dealing with many people. Moreover, they are really cruel. Several brothers of the four seas gang are also badly hurt.


    The two sides continued to fight, and the injured people gradually withdrew from the battle circle. After the madmen arrived to join the battle, the four seas gang gradually gained the upper hand.


    After Wang Fan''s fist broke each other''s arm, half of the four seas gang on the court also hung the lottery, but only two or three of them were seriously injured.


    "Xiaofan, the situation is not right!" The madman who stood with Wang Fan also realized that these people had problems. He frowned and asked.


    "Damn, these people are not from Dongsheng!" Wang Fan spat a mouthful, looking at several people opposite to say.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, several men standing opposite him frowned tightly, and their eyes flashed a sense of erasure.


    "No matter who they are! We have to do them today! " The people under the madman were seriously injured. He would not spare these people lightly. He weighed the machete in his hand and said to the people behind him: "call and call again. Today we must kill these guys!"


    "Good!" Some people agreed to withdraw from the war circle to make a phone call, while others approached the madman and were ready to fight with him again.


    Several men across the street saw that the situation was not good, but they didn''t have the slightest fear on their faces. Before the madman''s men gathered together, several men rushed up, shouting. The situation was like a tiger going down the mountain, trying to crush Wang Fan and the madman.


    "Kill


    Madman is also killed red eye, holding the hand of the machete rushed up, behind the hand is not afraid, with behind him crazy running.


    A few men abnormal and crazy behavior, but let Wang fan calm down.


    In front of these men''s faces are very strange, Wang Fan carefully thought for a long time, also do not remember in H City Road met them.


    And these men, who look ugly, are very different from madmen, these social gangsters.


    Crazy people have practiced Kung Fu for several years, so fighting is not only skillful, but also tricky and fierce every time.


    The brothers of the four seas gang who follow the madman, though they are all big, are clumsy. Even if they have a lot of strength, they are hard to compete with each other.


    If we have to make a conclusion about these men''s skills, we can only say that each of them is not much weaker than the madman. If it wasn''t for the large number of the four seas gang, I''m afraid it''s not these men who are passive at the moment!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was something strange in it. Wang Fan decided to restrain one of the men, and then carefully asked about their origins.


    Wang Fan rushed to the man whose arm was broken by him.


    The man''s arm was broken by Wang Fan, so the combat effectiveness also decreased a lot, but even so, the dagger in his other hand was still on the offensive, which made several brothers of the four seas gang in a hurry.


    While fighting with several members of the four seas gang, the man saw Wang fan running towards him. With a fierce roar, he pushed back the people around him with a dagger, and his body flashed to Wang Fan.


    "Bang"


    Wang Fan flashed over the man''s dagger, and his body flashed. He raised his leg and kicked the man''s waist. Before the man fell to the ground, Wang Fan kicked the dagger in his hand.


    "Big brother! Help me


    Seeing that he was about to be seized by Wang Fan, the man who fell to the ground cried out with a loud voice. The voice penetrated through the voices of the people in the wilderness and reached the ears of the men who came with him.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to react, the men wave daggers to push back the crowd, and rush to Wang Fan''s side quickly. Two men set up the men on the ground, and the remaining men block their daggers in front of their chest, watching Wang Fan and madman with covetous eyes.


    "Who are you?" Wang Fan stares at each other, a man with shining eyes, asking each other''s identity in a low voice.

 V1.Chapter 117

    The man questioned by Wang Fan showed an evil smile. He replied in a low voice: "Wang Fan, your death is not far away!"


    "Grass! He''s still here. Fuck him Had been killed by these manly red eyes, the madman took the lead in shouting rushed up.


    Seeing the crowd rush to the men, Wang Fan looks at the mute who fainted.


    Since these people are not Dongsheng''s people, then the mute must know their origin. As long as you take the mute back, Wang Fan believes that everything will come to light.


    A few steps to the mute''s side, squatting body of Wang Fan this just found, don''t know when, mute''s neck was stabbed with a knife a blood hole, from the wound out of the blood, have begun to coagulate into a blood clot.


    "Damn it Seeing the mute killed, Wang fan is more convinced that the identity of these men is not simple.


    Throwing down the mute body, Wang Fan rushed to the men and ran all the way. He picked up the discarded stick on the ground.


    After rushing through the crowd, Wang Fan recognized the man who was hurt by himself, and swung the stick in his hand to chase him.


    The two men who were responsible for supporting the man had been struggling with the siege of the four seas gang because of the drag of their companions. Now Wang Fan rushed over like crazy, which made them feel extremely hard.


    The injured man was stabbed several times in succession, and his clothes were soaked with blood. The two men who supported him were more or less decorated.


    "Brother, let''s go!" The most seriously injured man roared, shouting like a wolf.


    "No one can be left behind, we swore!" The man who looked at Wang Fan before, while waving the dagger in his hand, coping with the attack from the madman, yelled at the brother behind him.


    The two men who helped the injured man also dragged him, trying to get him out of the place as soon as possible, but they were still entangled by Wang Fan and others.


    "Want to run? Dream Seeing that the two men were dragged down by their brothers, they would soon be unable to support themselves, and Wang Fan accelerated the attack.


    "Bang bang"


    The two men who were not able to support themselves were hit in the head by the stick in Wang Fan''s hand one after another. The blood flowed down their scalp. They felt sticky on their face and body.


    "Brother, leave me alone! I beg you The injured man cried with a wailing voice echoing in the night sky.


    "No one''s going to run!" The red eyed madman roared, and the machete in his hand was like tightening the spring, chopping on the other side for a moment.


    Those injured brothers of the four seas gang, like hungry wolves, went crazy. Three or five people gathered around an enemy, fighting for their lives, not caring about the bleeding wounds on their bodies.


    At this time, all the people of the four seas gang have only one idea in mind. They can''t let these guys escape. They want to avenge their injured brothers and fight for the reputation of the four seas gang to the end.


    The first of several men saw that the four seas gang had already been killed. He also knew that some of them were not dominant in the number of people. Moreover, the members of the four seas gang who received the call should also be on their way. If they did not withdraw decisively, they would have to end up in a mess.


    Looking at the injured brother, the man at the head glared at the blood red eyes, looked at Wang Fan and said: "Wang Fan, today''s blood feud, I will let you pay back!"


    "Ah"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, one of his brothers had been inadvertently interrupted by Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, with a stick in his hand and blood all over his body, stood there with a crooked neck, looking at the man in the head with a cold look, as if answering his provocation in this way.


    it is all up with!


    Even though the man at the head hated Wang Fan to death, in the face of these fanatical members of the four seas gang, he also understood that if he continued to hold on, he would only end up beating the stone with the egg.


    "Withdraw!"


    The man raised the dagger in his hand and cried with tears in his eyes.


    The leader gave the order. The people who followed him did not hesitate, turned around and followed their elder brother. They quickly got rid of the four seas gang and disappeared into the endless night.


    The madman with a machete kept up with him, but he was blocked by Wang Fan. The madman frowned and yelled: "Xiaofan, what are you doing? I will avenge my brothers


    "Brother madman, brothers are badly hurt. You''d better save people first!" Wang Fan looked at the brothers behind the madman, one by one full of scars, for fear that any of them had an accident.


    After Wang Fan''s reminding, the madman looked back and saw that the more than 20 people he had brought, each of whom was decorated with colors, and some of the wounds on his body were so severe that people did not dare to look directly at him.


    If the enemy runs away, he can catch up with him again. If he doesn''t have any brothers, then he is really regretful!


    Seeing the miserable situation of the brothers, the madman had no choice but to give up the chase. He called his brothers and helped each other to the car.


    "There''s another one here, van¡° Liu pangzi''s voice caused a commotion among the people.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s voice, Wang Fan thought of his only younger brother. For fear that something might happen to Liu pangzi, he ran in the direction where Liu pangzi was.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi is covered with blood, Wang fan is really shocked. He doesn''t care to ask the other party who hasn''t escaped. He pulls Liu pangzi to check carefully. When he sees that Liu pangzi is just suffering from a little skin injury, Wang Fan''s hanging heart falls back to its original place.


    "Van, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Liu pangzi scratched his head and replied with a silly smile.


    "It''s just fine!" Heavily pinched Liu pangzi''s shoulder, Wang Fan did not continue to say.


    "Brother fan, I broke his leg when he tried to run!" Liu pangzi, who is concerned by Wang Fan, is very proud and points to the man who is looking at them on the ground.


    Wang Fan noticed the man on the ground. Seeing his appearance, Wang Fan said with a smile: "boy, don''t you have a lot of backbone? Aren''t you afraid of death? "


    "Bah! Wang Fan, don''t be happy too soon, my elder brother will take revenge for me! " A man''s arm was broken by Wang Fan, his right leg was also discounted by Liu pangzi, so he could only lie on the ground gasping.


    Although the man had lost his fighting power, he didn''t panic at all. He didn''t even hum because of his injuries. Obviously, he was not an ordinary fighter.


    "Boy, tell me who sent you here, and I''ll let you live today!" Wang Fan pointed at the man on the ground with the stick in his hand and asked in a low voice.

 V1.Chapter 118

    Several men''s behavior style is not only organized and disciplined, but also ruthless. It''s not like ordinary social gangsters at all. It''s a bit like the killers of some organization.


    When it comes to killers, many people think that they only appear in novels, movies and TV dramas. In fact, in real life, there are killers. It''s just that this kind of organization living in the dark world is hard for ordinary people to get in touch with.


    It is precisely because of this worry that Wang Fan must ask who ordered these people to come here to calculate him.


    Lying on the ground of the man has no resistance, simply put out a pair of dead pigs are not afraid of hot water formation, smilingly looking at Wang Fan them.


    "Xiao Fan, this kid''s mouth is tight. I can''t kill him!" The madman is not a patient person. Seeing that the other party refuses to tell the main messenger behind him, he naturally has the heart to kill.


    This can''t blame the madman''s ruthlessness. His 20 odd brothers, who fought with these men, didn''t get any advantage. If it wasn''t for the madman and Wang Fan, I''m afraid these 20 odd men would have to be explained here today. It can be said that the madman hated these people.


    But Wang Fan was in trouble.


    If he is a serious gang member, he can completely agree with the proposal of madman. After all, sometimes the fight between gangs will inevitably lead to human life. Of course, even if it leads to human life, no one will tell the police, and they will deal with it according to the rules of the road.


    In those years, the madman and those outsiders'' affairs were also caused by the conflict between the rules of the road, and finally they were dealt with according to the rules of the road?


    But Wang Fan couldn''t do it because he was an undercover policeman and wanted to go home.


    If Wang Fan killed this arrogant boy in front of him today after listening to the madman''s words, not to mention that he wanted to wash his white home. I''m afraid that even if he gave up his white identity, he might be dealt with by the police. After all, ghost uncle has been staring at him!


    Looking at the man on the ground, Wang fan is in trouble. He frowns and thinks about how to deal with this boy in the next step, which can not only make the madman have no opinion with him, but also explain the past to ghost uncle.


    Seeing Wang Fan in trouble, the madman said in a low voice, "Xiao Fan, if you don''t want blood on your hands, let me handle it!"


    Hearing the madman say so, Wang Fan turned to look at him and said in his heart, "you deal with it for me. Isn''t this life on my head?"


    Although he didn''t agree with the madman''s proposal, Wang Fan''s face was still grateful. He looked at the madman and said, "brother madman, thank you for your care, but I don''t want to kill him."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words came out, not only the madman standing beside him, but also those of the other four seas gang were very surprised. Even the man who fell on the ground also showed a little surprise on his face.


    "Xiao Fan, what do you mean?" The madman frowned and asked unhappily.


    Looking back at the four seas gang brothers behind him, Wang Fan found that their faces were also puzzled, and even complained between their eyebrows.


    This evening, madmen, they are here to support Wang Fan. Now these people are injured, but Wang Fan wants to let each other go. This is a little too much to take the brotherhood''s friendship seriously.


    Seeing that the outstanding people complained about his decision, Wang Fan said calmly: "brothers, I have wronged you tonight for me. I will keep this in mind, and I will not forget this feeling."


    "Xiaofan, we are all members of the four seas gang. Don''t talk about this kind of outsider''s words. I''ll ask you, are you afraid to kill this boy? Is that right? " The madman asked with a gloomy face. The machete in his hand was shaking with his big hand.


    The rest of the people also look at Wang Fan. The hot-blooded man''s idea is the simplest, especially the people who lick blood on the edge of the knife. They don''t have so many flowery intestines. They dare to play with anyone, but they don''t allow the people around them to be cowards.


    Wang Fan looked down at the man lying on the ground and said with a bitter smile, "if I were afraid of them, I would not bring my brothers here tonight."


    "What do you mean?" Asked the madman.


    "I respect them as men. Even if we want to kill some of them, we have to do it honestly. We can''t let them feel that Wang Fan bullies others with more." Wang Fan looked at the man on the ground, cold face, low voice said.


    For a moment, the righteous words of these words made madmen unable to say anything.


    It''s really disgraceful to say that more people cheat less people, but generally speaking, who in the society really cares about this kind of thing.


    Even those small gangsters who are not in the class, when they have something to solve with their fists, they still know how to call on a group of brothers to support the scene, let alone gang members like Wang Fan!


    So when Wang Fan said that, he made these people of the four seas gang lose their face.


    The madman nodded and said with a bitter smile, "well, I didn''t expect that you still have this kind of hero complex."


    "Crazy brother, I know what you think in your heart. It''s nothing to fight between us. But I don''t think it''s glorious for me to kill a man who has no power to bind a chicken by relying on the number of people."


    After saying these words to the madman, Wang Fan turned to the other people beside him and said, "brothers have been hurt by them. I know you have resentment in your heart. If I waste his arms and legs, it can be regarded as a punishment to him and a breath to the brothers. Can you just expose this film?"


    This is reasonable. After all, it is understandable for both sides to fight and hurt each other. However, if they kill the injured people, it really means that people look down on them.


    Speaking of this, the crowd would not say anything. The madman asked his subordinates to take away the dumb body. After greeting Wang Fan, he left with the rest of his brothers in a car.


    In the open field, there are only Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, the man who fell on the ground, and Liu Zilan who fainted from the fight just now.


    Let Liu pangzi take Liu Zilan back to the car. Wang Fan squats beside the man and looks at him and laughs.


    "Do you want me to repay you and tell you who sent us?" The man looks at Wang Fan who plays the taste, the tone is frivolous to ask.


    "Where shall I take you and join them?" Wang Fan did not answer the man''s question, and did not ask about the behind the scenes, but asked such a question that surprised the man.

 V1.Chapter 119

    The man didn''t let Wang Fan send him anywhere. For Wang Fan didn''t kill him, the man didn''t say anything grateful or sarcastic. He always looked at Wang Fan in front of him and couldn''t understand what Wang Fan, who was about the same age, was thinking.


    Not to mention that the man who attacked Wang Fan couldn''t figure it out. In fact, even Liu pangzi couldn''t figure it out.


    They finally beat away each other, but also hard to leave an injured, Wang Fan even if he is not willing to kill him, also should ask who is behind the scenes!


    But after they left, Wang Fan didn''t ask a word about the man behind the scenes, and even sent the man to a safe place.


    Liu pangzi, who can''t understand Wang Fan completely, wants to find out his doubts, but he is worried about being scolded by Wang Fan.


    Think about it carefully. From knowing Wang Fan to now, every time Wang fan does things, he really doesn''t follow the rules. Sometimes it''s amazing to do things. But every time he makes a decision, he can get unexpected results.


    The brain has no Wang Fan Lingguang, and then call on the blind master to teach Liu pangzi, so Liu pangzi is soon relieved of Wang Fan''s practice.


    Wang fan is his elder brother. There''s no need to explain what he does to his younger brother. Liu pangzi recognizes his younger brother''s identity, so he just needs to follow Wang Fan. This is Liu pangzi''s only obsession.


    When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi got into the car and were ready to start the car to go, the man who fell on the ground stood up in front of the car and yelled in the direction of the car: "Wang Fan, I owe you my life!"


    Through the windshield of the car, Wang Fan waved to the man on the ground. Zhundou said to Liu pangzi, "let''s go, Caesar Hotel."


    "Good!" Liu started the car, turned around and drove to the city.


    After Wang Fan left for five or six minutes, those who were beaten away by Wang Fan appeared again at the place where the two sides had just fought fiercely.


    As soon as the leading man appeared, the man lying on the ground yelled, "brother, I''m ok!"


    "Five, did they really not kill you?" The man at the head was surprised, but soon he was very excited. He rushed to the man on the ground and carefully examined the man''s injuries.


    "No, the boy named Wang Fan said that he didn''t want people to think that if he bullied me more, he didn''t attack me." Was the first man called to be the fifth man, propped up to his big brother said.


    The elder brother checked the injury of old five, frowned and said to the three people behind him: "old two, old three, you two carry old five, he broke his leg."


    "Good!"


    The two men standing behind the elder brother answered in unison, bent down and carried the old five on the ground. They took turns carrying the old five and disappeared in the dark.


    After the three left, the elder brother looked around and said to the man beside him, "old four, what''s the origin of Wang Fan? Have you found out? "


    "Elder brother, I asked the people in H city that Wang fan is a gangster in the gang. He has never been well-known. Recently, he fought with the people in Dongsheng several times, so he became a hall leader." Old four answered in a low voice.


    "Why do I think this boy is not simple?" The elder brother rubbed his chin with his hands and frowned tightly, as if thinking about something.


    The old four eyes turned and said, "brother, there''s something I don''t know whether it''s true or not, so I didn''t dare to talk to you."


    "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it The elder brother said to the old four beside him, while he turned to chase the old two in the direction they left.


    Following the big brother''s steps, the old four whispered back: "I heard people from Dongsheng say that Wang fan is very brave. It seems that he taught the police for Dongsheng''s sake before."


    "Oh? Has this boy ever assaulted a police officer? " The elder brother who was walking stopped and looked at Lao Si in disbelief.


    Old four, who also stopped, nodded and said, "brother, this boy not only taught the police, but also the policeman who was beaten by him. Later, he was investigated by the police. I don''t know if it has something to do with him."


    "Oh? Because of what? You know what? " The expression on elder brother''s face is more surprised, the voice is low to ask.


    "I haven''t heard about it. The Dongsheng gang are guessing. Maybe it''s related to Wang Fan!" Old four a face don''t believe of facial expression say.


    In Lao Si''s eyes, it is likely that this incident is just a rumor.


    After running in the society for such a long time, he really hasn''t seen anyone who can beat the policeman and then bring him down.


    It''s just like the story of "mice bring bells to cats". It can only be that these mischievous people have sex there.


    But big brother''s face is not the same expression, he walked thoughtfully, not looking back behind him, as if someone followed him.


    Old four followed him and asked in surprise: "brother, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it just a little Gang? How dare they kill me? If it wasn''t for Lao Wu''s injuries, we''d have to clean up the 20 or so of them? "


    Although the old four''s words are a little exaggerated, if they really want to play with their lives, the people of the four seas gang can''t really win.


    In fact, just after the fifth brother was trapped by Wang Fan, they didn''t run away, but hurried back to their car to get weapons.


    It took more than ten minutes to come and go. I thought that old five might have been poisoned, but I didn''t expect that old five was just injured.


    These five people are not good people either. They have been wandering in the society for several years, and they have experienced ups and downs. They really don''t care about this injury.


    Wang Fan didn''t kill Lao Wu, which made him a big brother. But he believed that his brother would not sell his partner and employer in exchange for his own life, so he didn''t ask Lao Wu about it.


    In addition, the old four said these things, the elder brother''s heart has a guess to Wang Fan.


    However, it was only his own guess, and he didn''t tell his brother. Moreover, he didn''t intend to tell the boss who paid to hire them about Wang Fan''s guess.


    As a killer, it''s unnecessary to say more about the superfluous things when he takes people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. What''s more, Wang Fan''s sparing Lao Wu can be regarded as his love for the five of them. As a big brother, he can''t do anything that makes people poke his back.


    The five people disappeared in the night, and the field was quiet again. The unknown insects were singing in a low voice, as if they were discussing the things just now.

 V1.Chapter 120

    At the door of Caesar Hotel, Wang Fan let Liu pangzi take Liu Zilan back when he got out of the car. Before he left, he specially told Liu pangzi not to tell Liu Sanye about this evening, and not to ask him anything. Finally, in order not to be disturbed by Liu Sanye, Wang Fan turned off his mobile phone.


    Liu pangzi is naturally curious, but seeing Wang Fan''s serious expression, he doesn''t ask much. After Wang Fan turns and walks to the hotel, Liu pangzi leaves the hotel with one foot.


    Taking off his bloody suit, Wang Fan''s heart is a pity!


    "Fifty thousand! That''s it! There''s so much blood on this suit before it''s too hot! "


    While taking off his suit, Wang Fan''s heart is full of heartache. He regrets that when he was in the teahouse, he should borrow his old clothes from brother Nan.


    After all, he has been living a poor life. Wang Fan still loves money very much. After taking off his suit, he put it under his armpit and went back to Tong Jiahui''s room.


    When Tong Jiahui opens the door of the room, she smells the bloody smell of Wang Fan, and sees the traces of fighting on him. She is so flustered that she pulls Wang Fan into the room and looks up and down to see if there is any wound on Wang Fan.


    When she is sure that Wang fan is not injured and that the blood on her clothes and the smell of blood on her body are left by others, Tong Jiahui puts her heart back. Then she wants to ask Wang Fan what happened.


    Wang Fan, with a bitter face as soon as he entered the door, just sat on the sofa and smoked.


    After waiting for Wang Fan to speak for a long time, Tong Jiahui was a little nervous again. She sat down next to Wang Fan and asked with concern, "Xiao Fan, do you have any trouble?"


    "Well!" Wang Fan responded heavily.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply is so heavy, Tong Jiahui''s heart is also a clatter. Looking at Wang Fan''s bitter hatred, she carefully asked: "is there something wrong with the fat man?"


    The appearance of Wang Fan at the door is obviously that he has just had a fight with someone, and it is definitely not the kind of street fight with two fists and two fists.


    With Wang Fan''s strong smell of blood, Tong Jiahui suspected that he had just killed someone, so when Wang Fan was there silent, Tong Jiahui thought about Liu fatty.


    "Will it be calculated by Dongsheng? Liu pangzi was killed, and Wang Fan ran out by himself? " Seeing Wang Fan smoking one after another, Tong Jiahui''s heart also began to think about it.


    Standing up and pouring a glass of water for Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui asked in a low voice: "Xiaofan, where''s the fat man? Do I have to find someone to take him to the hospital? "


    Tong Jiahui means to ask Wang Fan where Liu pangzi was hacked to death. She wants someone to collect Liu pangzi''s body.


    In any case, Liu pangzi has been with Wang Fan, and Tong Jiahui''s relationship with Wang fan is a non marital relationship that has already had intimate contact. Therefore, Tong Jiahui thinks that she has the responsibility to do what a sister-in-law should do.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking a cigarette and worried, raised his head and said, "I''ll let him drive back to Liu village."


    "Ah? What happened to the fat man? " Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan in surprise.


    Being confused by Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan asked: "why did the fat man have an accident? That boy looks silly. He''s better than a monkey. What can happen to him? "


    "Isn''t your bloodstain fighting with others?" Tong Jiahui points to the bloodstain on Wang Fan''s body and asks him tentatively.


    When it comes to these bloodstains on his body, Wang fan is a bit irritable again. He throws his suit jacket under his armpit on the ground and says reluctantly, "Jiahui, there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    "Xiaofan, you say." Tong Jiahui quickly sat beside Wang Fan and whispered to him.


    "It''s because of Mr. Liu tonight, but in the final analysis, it''s a matter for us to deal with Liu village, so my suit is wasted for our company. You can''t let me lose money!" Wang Fan frowned and did not dare to look at Tong Jiahui. He said with complaints.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui felt dizzy. For a long time, she didn''t understand what he wanted to say. She just heard Wang Fan''s words clearly and couldn''t let him lose money.


    When she picked up the suit jacket from the ground, Tong Jiahui saw the thick blood on the suit. She dared to feel that the bloody smell came from this jacket.


    With such a heavy smell of blood, even if Wang Fan didn''t say it, Tong Jiahui could guess what Wang Fan had experienced.


    Although Tong Jiahui has never heard of this kind of fighting and killing in the Jianghu, she is still a little nervous when it really happens next to her. What''s more, the person who experiences it is Wang Fan who sits next to her.


    It can be said that the relationship between the two people during this period is much more than those experienced by ordinary lovers. Therefore, Tong Jiahui''s love for Wang fan is just like a rocket. From the beginning, her dislike has become her dependence now.


    Especially tonight, Wang Fan''s aggressive kiss made Tong Jiahui''s whole heart drunk.


    Now her attitude towards Wang fan can be described as sharing weal and woe!


    With Wang Fan''s suit on the ground in her hand, Tong Jiahui''s heart is getting worse and worse. Tears are dripping in her eyes, which will appear at any time.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan didn''t hear Tong Jiahui''s words, so he peeped at her. He saw that she was holding a suit in her hand and wanted to cry, which frightened Wang Fan. He quickly said to one side, "Miss Tong, I didn''t mean to stain my suit. It happened so suddenly that I didn''t think about it carefully before."


    When he came out of the teahouse, Wang Fan had already planned.


    A car is in front of the road. When it''s out of the city, the car behind it turns off its headlights and follows the car driven by Liu pangzi. In this way, it''s hard to find that their car is followed by other cars in the suburbs when the visibility is low.


    In addition, Liu was driving the high beam all the way, so that the other side could not see the situation clearly. So it was not until Wang Fan started on the mute that the mute knew that Wang Fan had brought a lot of people.


    I thought that such a plan was very comprehensive. There was no need for more than 20 people to deal with Dongsheng''s miscellany. Therefore, Wang Fan took the lead in attacking.


    What happened?


    But the people who followed the mute were not from Dongsheng gang at all, and they were better than each other. So Wang Fan went through a hard struggle and ruined his 50000 yuan suit!


    Seeing Tong Jiahui holding his suit, Wang Fan also muttered: "isn''t Hengtai group very rich? Why is this little girl crying because of 50000 yuan? Is she really going to make me lose money? "

 V1.Chapter 121

    There is a great philosopher who has a deep sense. The specific name is too long for Wang Fan to remember. Anyway, he said something very powerful: "communication is the best relationship between people."


    Knowing that Tong Jiahui was worried about her own safety, she would hold her bloodstained suit and squat there crying for a long time. Wang Fan''s flustered heart finally had a little calmness.


    "As long as I don''t have to pay for my clothes, it''s easy to say."


    Wang Fan, who was in a good mood, made up his mind, and the expression on his face was also indifferent.


    When Wang Fan took a bath and walked out of the bathroom, Tong Jiahui had already put his suit stained with blood into the garbage bag and threw it there, which made Wang Fan''s heart ache for a long time.


    Rich people live in a rotten life. They just throw away a good suit. Who can pick it up at home and send it to the dry cleaner to wash it?


    But the clothes were bought by Tong Jiahui, and Wang Fan was naturally not easy to complain about. He had to look for his previous clothes in the room, ready to wear the casual clothes he bought from the stall after he cleaned the water on his body.


    Sitting on the sofa, Tong Jiahui looked at Wang Fan, who was wandering around. She opened her mouth and asked, "what else are you looking for?"


    "You''ve thrown the suit away. Can''t I wear the clothes I used to wear?" Wang Fan rummaged around and didn''t see his clothes. As soon as he looked back, he saw Tong Jiahui''s face in a panic. He patted his forehead and asked, "you won''t throw away my whole body, will you?"


    "As soon as I get out of the mall, I throw it in the garbage can!" Tong Jiahui flashed her eyes and looked pitifully at Wang Fan.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, Wang Fan went to the sofa, sat down with a dignified face, and said in a low voice: "it seems that something will happen tonight!"


    "Xiaofan, what do you say? What''s going to happen? " As soon as Tong Jiahui hears Wang Fan''s words, she immediately gets nervous again. She looks at Wang Fan anxiously and leans to him.


    "Don''t come here!" The dignified Wang Fan didn''t turn his head back. He suddenly raised his hand to stop Tong Jiahui from approaching.


    Wang Fan''s unusual behavior even scares Tong Jiahui. She is afraid that Wang Fan will be in danger. She looks at him nervously and anxiously, but finally stops to approach him.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s legs are spread apart, and the short bath towel can''t cover his strong thighs. The temptation of bronze color flickers in the light. I don''t know when he has a cigarette in his mouth, which makes people feel that Wang fan is full of male mystery.


    After staring at Wang Fan for ten minutes, Tong Jiahui realized her impoliteness. Her heart pounded like a stubborn deer, pounding her body.


    After a cigarette, Wang Fan cleared his throat and looked at Tong Jiahui seriously. He said in a low voice, "Jiahui, can I discuss something with you?"


    "You said Hearing Wang Fan speak, Tong Jiahui answers.


    "I''m really a virgin. Can you be gentle with me?" Wang Fan spoke and lowered his head slowly.


    "What did you say?" Tongjiahui apricot eyes wide open, incredible looking at Wang Fan.


    Wipe a chin, Wang Fan helplessly said: "poor people, you can not let me pay for clothes, I have been very grateful, since you are interested in my body, I am not good to refuse, just hope you gentle to me, OK?"


    What Wang Fan said was pitiful. It was just like a little girl who was forced to be a prostitute and had no ability to resist. She begged the robbers to give her the last mercy.


    Tong Jiahui, who is thinking about Wang Fan with all her heart, nearly breathes blood out of her mouth after hearing Wang Fan''s words. She slaps Wang Fan''s face angrily and says: "son of a bitch! You rascal


    "Pa"


    Clear slaps reverberate in the room. Tong Jiahui''s voice is like thunder. Wang Fan covers his face with a forced face and looks at Tong Jiahui with an angry face.


    "You don''t want to..."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to finish, Tong Jiahui raised her hand and looked at him fiercely, biting her teeth and warning: "you dare to talk nonsense!"


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was really angry, Wang Fan didn''t dare to go on talking, but he still drew back and separated himself from Tong Jiahui.


    Angry Tong Jiahui put her arms around her chest and asked, "what are you doing? Don''t you mean to buy cigarettes? Why did you go so long and get into this situation? "


    Tong Jiahui finds that Wang Fan has a problem. As long as she cares about him a little, or has a better attitude, Wang Fan will definitely make trouble. Therefore, Tong Jiahui decides to change her attitude towards Wang Fan directly to the cold as ice mode from now on, and this mode will continue until the end of the events in H city.


    But Wang fan doesn''t seem to care at all. It''s also possible that Wang Fan didn''t realize the change of Tong Jiahui''s attitude towards him.


    After leaving the hotel, he met Liu pangzi, and then they went to save Liu''s granddaughter. Wang Fan once again stressed that he did all these things for the benefit of Hengtai group, so he would not compensate for the suit worth 50000 yuan in any case, and now he has no money, so he can''t afford it.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan didn''t come back for such a long time. She actually went to do so many things and went through a test of life and death. Tong Jiahui was nervous again. Fortunately, Wang Fan had come back safely, and she didn''t dare to show any concern for him. Therefore, although Tong Jiahui was nervous, she didn''t show any concern on her face.


    Looking at Wang Fan sitting there smoking, Tong Jiahui asked in a light tone: "you say that those who want to kill you are not from Dongsheng Gang, so why are they with Dongsheng Gang?"


    "The cost of buying a gang member is not high, let alone a member of Dongsheng gang." Wang Fan''s answer is also very straightforward.


    "Listen to you, Mr. Liu should be with these people." Tong Jiahui savors Wang Fan''s words and asks in surprise.


    "That old fox doesn''t necessarily know those who want my life, but he must know who is the operator behind it!" Wang Fan said here with a mysterious smile, and then said to Tong Jiahui: "however, I didn''t ask Liu pangzi to ask about it first, and I don''t intend to ask about it."


    "Are you waiting for Mr. Liu to take the initiative to talk to you?" Tong Jiahui asked suspiciously.


    Pick up the coffee table has turned off the mobile phone, Wang Fan in Tong Jiahui''s eyes shook, said with a smile: "I don''t give old fox the opportunity to explain."

 V1.Chapter 122

    When Liu pangzi returns to Liu village with Liu Zilan, he meets three of them at the entrance of the village. Liu pangzi, who is driving in a car, looks puzzled and thinks to himself how Liu got the news. He knows that he came back with Liu Zilan and is waiting for him at the entrance of the village.


    When Liu pangzi stopped his car and saw those people standing beside him, he realized that he was not waiting for him, but was stopped at the entrance of the village by the uniformed police.


    At the top of his eyes, he saw Liu Pang, who was driving. He told Liu San ye, who was smoking there, in a low voice. When he heard that Liu Pang came back from driving, Liu San Ye''s face was stunned, and then he looked at Liu Pang Zi''s car nervously.


    When it was clear that there were only Liu pangzi and Liu Zilan in the car, Mr. Liu threw away half of his cigarette, patted his butt, stood up and walked towards Liu pangzi.


    Liu Zilan saw her grandfather in the car. Although she was very excited, she was still a little nervous. She said hello to Mr. Liu in a low voice, opened the car door and got off. She stood behind Mr. Liu and closed her mouth.


    Standing in the driver''s window and looking inside, Mr. Liu frowned and asked, "fat man, Wang Fan didn''t come back with you."


    "No Liu pangzi kept Wang Fan''s advice in mind, and answered it sparingly.


    "What''s wrong with Wang Fan?" Mr. Liu then asked.


    "Neither." Liu pangzi''s expressionless reply.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s intention to hide, Liu Sanye looked back at Liu Zilan behind him and asked in a low voice: "girl, what''s the matter?"


    "Grandfather, I''m not to blame for this. I just said a few words to that man and I didn''t know anything! When I wake up, I''ll be in the fat brother''s car. " Liu Zilan answered in a low voice.


    I don''t know whether Liu Zilan really didn''t know, or because Liu pangzi was right in front of her, she found an excuse and didn''t tell Liu Sanye the truth. Anyway, the expression on the little girl''s face was very flustered, just like a frightened rabbit.


    All this was in the eyes of Liu pangzi, who suddenly understood what Wang Fan said.


    The expression on Liu''s face was uncertain. It took him a long time to ease down. He said a few words of thanks to Liu pangzi and asked about Wang Fan. When he learned that Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui were together, Liu did not ask any more.


    Just as Mr. Liu and Mr. Liu were worried about each other, a few shots rang out in the village, and then a woman burst into tears,


    Because the entrance of the village was a little far away from the place where the gunfire started, Liu pangzi couldn''t figure out how many times the gunfire started and where the woman''s cry came from.


    But soon a lot of policemen came out of the village in a hurry. They carried a policeman in uniform. The policemen put the policeman they were carrying on a police car and drove away from Liu village with the alarm.


    This sudden situation startled both Liu pangzi and third Master Liu. Even the policemen at the entrance of the village were obviously in a panic.


    Soon several policemen came out of the village. After they said something to the policemen at the entrance of the village, they went into the village in a panic.


    When the police didn''t stop them at the entrance of the village, they went into the village.


    Who is not curious about such a big incident in his village?


    Liu pangzi, who was driving, parked his car at the door of his home. Before he could say hello to the blind Master, he locked his car and followed the police, walking to the place where the accident happened.


    After these policemen, they soon came to Liu Neng''s yard. At this time, the woman''s cry became more and more clear. Although Liu pangzi and Liu Neng didn''t talk much, he could still hear Liu Neng''s wife''s voice.


    If you look at the police going in and out of Liu Neng''s house, Liu Pang doesn''t have to guess. The gunshots just now must have come from Liu Neng''s house.


    The policeman who was carried away by many policemen just now was obviously seriously injured, and Liu Neng''s wife was out of breath crying at home, which only shows that something terrible happened in Liu Neng''s home.


    At this time, all the good people in the village went out of the house and stood not far from Liu Neng''s house, whispering about what happened tonight. Some people climbed to the roof of Liu Neng''s neighbor''s house and kept watching Liu Neng''s house.


    After waiting for about half an hour, there was an ambulance alarm at the entrance of the village. Then an ambulance with a flashing blue light drove into the village. After several emergency doctors and nurses got out of the car, they ran into Liu Neng''s home with a first-aid kit.


    Seeing that so many doctors and nurses appeared, people in the village made a further guess.


    Some people say that Liu Neng''s family is in a bad situation. The bandits have harmed the whole family. These doctors and nurses are here to save people.


    Some people say that when the police went to Liu Neng''s house to ask questions, two people said they were tough, and then Liu Neng was killed by the police.


    The villagers standing outside the cordon, though they have never studied, have rich imagination. After a while, several versions of Liu Neng''s family accident are said to have nose and eyes.


    Liu pangzi, who has been living with Wang Fan for a while, has no time to listen to the villagers'' nonsense. He carefully looks at the policemen in Liu Neng''s family, and he has seen many of them.


    The ugly looking policemen who came in and out of Liu Neng''s house were all the policemen who appeared in the gambling house the night before yesterday. Although they only looked at each other in the gambling house at that time, Liu pangzi could still remember the appearance of these people.


    But Liu pangzi stood here for a long time, and he didn''t see the leading policeman who appeared that night, that is, the officer who spoke very hard with Wang Fan.


    After a short discussion, several policemen came out of Liu Neng''s yard. They carried a black plastic bag and walked out of Liu Neng''s house carefully. The policemen in charge of guarding outside quickly blocked the onlookers on both sides and cleared a way for the policemen carrying a black plastic bag.


    Liu pangzi was standing on the outside of the crowd, and the policemen passed him carrying black plastic bags.


    A familiar smell of blood filled the air. Liu Panzi sniffed hard and frowned nervously. He looked carefully at the black plastic bags carried by the police and found that in one corner of the bags, red liquid was dripping.


    "The bag is full of corpses! This is a body bag! "


    Liu pangzi, who was standing there, was a little restless. Looking at the black plastic bag put on the ambulance, he felt more and more that it should be a corpse.

 V1.Chapter 123

    Outside the operating room of the first people''s Hospital of H City, Wang Yue''s bloody hand tightly holds her mobile phone and sits on the chair in the waiting area. Her eyes are blank, and she is still recalling the scene in front of her eyes.


    Greedy and aggressive, she kicked open the door of Liu Neng''s bedroom. In the face of the black hole, she didn''t even do the most basic evasive action, not only because her brain was blank at that moment, but also because she was really afraid!


    No one is afraid of death, even the police in uniform.


    But Wang Yue didn''t think so. She was ashamed of her fear and regretted her cowardice.


    If it wasn''t for her arbitrary act, there would not be such an emergency, let alone let Cai Chang, who is closely behind her, be shot and injured by Liu Neng in order to protect her.


    Although Liu Neng was finally killed by Cai Chang, in order to protect Wang Yue''s Cai Chang, Liu Neng also shot and injured his chest. Moreover, because the injured part was very dangerous, he is still in the operating room of the hospital for rescue.


    No one accused Wang Yue, no one to comfort her, maybe everyone is worried about the safety of CAI Chang, maybe everyone knows that Cai Chang''s injury has a direct relationship with Wang Yue.


    At this time, Wang Yue really wanted to find someone to talk to, find someone to enlighten her and comfort her, but she did not dare to tell anyone around her that she was afraid of death and hurt Cai Chang who saved her.


    After dialing Wang Fan''s mobile phone for countless times, Wang Yue only heard the sound of turning it off. She was like a child abandoned by the whole world, feeling helpless and scared from the bottom of her heart.


    The operation lasted a whole night. The first ray of sunlight in the morning passed through the glass window of the hospital corridor and hit the concrete floor. When the red warning light on the door of the operating room went out, the doctor dragged his tired body and appeared in front of these policemen in the corridor.


    "Doctor, how about our leaders?" Wang Yue was the first to rush up and nervously asked the doctor.


    The middle-aged doctor who took off the mask managed to squeeze out a smile. Looking at Wang Yue with an anxious face, he said in a soft voice: "keep your voice down. The patient''s condition is stable for the time being, but I have to go into intensive care and observe for a period of time."


    "That''s all right!" Tears in Wang Yue''s eyes around, she some difficult to control their emotions, but still insist on saying this sentence in the heart for a long time.


    The doctor nodded heavily and gave Wang Yue a reply.


    Looking at the doctor turned back to the operating room, Wang Yue''s hanging heart was put back to its original place. She sat back on the chair with relief, her hands covering her face and crying loudly.


    The police in the corridor did not have the previous dejected, everyone''s face is happy.


    Experiencing too much death will gradually erase people''s sadness about death, and only those who have really experienced death can understand how lucky it is to live.


    The news soon came back to the police station, and the police who stayed up all night cheered for Cai Chang''s escape from danger.


    The man who was once cursed as the "living king of hell" has now become the hero that people want to see most and the idol in people''s mind.


    There is nothing more admirable than sacrifice oneself to save others, and nothing more shocking than facing death without fear.


    At this time, in Caesar Hotel, Wang fan is lying in his bedroom, waiting for Tong Jiahui to buy him new clothes from the mall.


    Sleepy, he leaned on the head of the bed, turned on the TV and watched Asahi news. He picked up the cigarette box on the bedside table, drew out a cigarette and lit it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our reporter arrived at the hospital for the first time to interview our anti drug detachment..."


    As the camera moves, a young female reporter guides the audience''s attention and looks at the tired policemen in the camera.


    Wang Fan, with a cigarette in his mouth, saw Wang Yue at a glance. However, the lens flashed by. He didn''t see the blood on Wang Yue''s hand clearly, but he still saw Wang Yue''s tired appearance carefully.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, I heard a female reporter in the TV, holding a microphone, asking a police officer who looked like a leader: "according to the witness, there was a police officer in our police station. In order to protect his colleagues from being injured in the operation last night, I don''t know how he is now?"


    "The injured is Comrade Cai Chang, deputy leader of our anti drug detachment. At present, his condition is still stable and needs to be hospitalized for observation for a period of time." The leading officer said solemnly.


    "Then can we interview the police officers who are on duty with Captain Cai? It''s the police officer protected by Captain Cai Zhi. " Fearing that the interviewee she arranged was not what she thought, the reporter quickly focused on the interviewee.


    In the face of the reporter''s request, the police officer in front of the microphone frowned, turned to the camera and asked, "are you live?"


    "Yes, we are reporters of Asahi news, and we are broadcasting it live now." The female reporter excitedly re emphasized her own news department. Her face was very confident, which should be regarded as a kind of professional pride.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the female reporter''s words were finished, the police officer''s face became gloomy and said to the female reporter, "you guys in uniform, please avoid first! And you guys, don''t be stunned! What to do


    "What do you mean, sir?" The female reporter asked in surprise, turned around and directed the photographer beside her, capturing the police who were leaving.


    Seeing the photographer working hard to capture the police who left, the police officer who was being interviewed asked angrily, "who let you live! Isn''t it said that it will be broadcast after the post-processing? "


    "We have the right to know, we are journalists, we..."


    Before the female reporter''s words were finished, the TV screen became pitch black. It was obvious that the live broadcast equipment was unplugged, resulting in the complete interruption of the live signal.


    Wang Fan, who had already stood up and walked to the TV, looked at the blackened TV screen and angrily scolded, "Damn it, stupid!"


    When the door opened, Tong Jiahui put her head in and looked at Wang Fan in surprise. She asked, "as soon as I enter the door, I hear you curse. Who are you angry with?"


    "Nothing, a stupid reporter!" Wang Fan''s heart was agitated at the thought that the anti drug police on the TV screen just now had no mosaic on their faces.


    "Pull it down. Try the suit I bought for you. Does it fit?" Tong Jiahui gives Wang Fan a white look and passes the shopping bag in her hand.


    After taking the shopping bag in Tong Jiahui''s hand, Wang Fan finds that the trademark on it is the same brand as yesterday''s suit.


    When Tong Jiahui turns around and leaves, Wang Fan looks back at the LCD TV on the wall. At this time, new news has been broadcast on the TV screen.

 V1.Chapter 124

    Wang Fan, who comes out of his bedroom, has adjusted his mood. Although he is very dissatisfied with the stupid reporter''s positive exposure of the appearance of the anti drug police, after all, there is Tong Jiahui in the room. Wang fan doesn''t want to make her suspicious.


    Sitting in the living room, Tong Jiahui smokes a lady''s cigar. When she sees Wang Fan coming out of the bedroom door, she smiles at him and says, "Why are you so angry that village head Liu was killed on the spot? Isn''t it the same effect for us?"


    "How do you know Liu Neng was killed?" Wang Fan was both puzzled and alarmed.


    Tong Jiahui did notice Wang Fan''s wrong mood, and also realized that he was because of something in the news, but she did not expect that Wang Fan''s anger was not because Liu Neng was killed, and Dongsheng gang was not investigated by the police.


    After spitting out a cigarette ring, Tong Jiahui was very proud and said, "didn''t you ask me to call my father, let him talk to the police and clean up the village head of Liu village?"


    "Ah? Is my father-in-law so powerful? " Dare not have the slightest carelessness again, Wang Fan pretends to be surprised to sit beside Tong Jiahui and looks at her adoringly.


    Like Wang Fan''s attitude, Tong Jiahui nodded with satisfaction and said impolitely, "my father''s energy is so great that you can''t imagine. If you have a chance to meet him, you must obey the rules. Don''t be like this, you know?"


    After hearing Tong Jiahui''s lesson, Wang Fan glared and asked with a smile, "have a chance? What opportunities? Is it about us? Hey, hey


    "Hum!" Tong Jiahui gave Wang Fan a white look, and then said: "Ma Teng, the nail they planted in Liu village, let''s pull out one. What are you going to do with Mr. Liu?"


    "Third Master Liu?" Wang Fan felt his chin and looked thoughtful.


    "Xiaofan, if Third Master Liu refuses to cooperate, it''s better to pull him out together!" Tong Jiahui frowned and said coldly.


    I didn''t expect Tong Jiahui to say that. Wang Fan turned and looked at her. He saw her frown and the fierce light in her eyes.


    At this time, Wang Fan realized that Tong Jiahui, who always quarreled with him, didn''t look so weak. When she treated the enemy, she also had a fierce side.


    Seeing Wang Fan staring at him but not speaking, Tong Jiahui said with a sneer, "this is the first time I have completed the task of the group alone. I don''t want others to see jokes. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Wang Fan nodded his head to show understanding, but he asked in a low voice: "if one day I become a nail in your eyes, will you pull me out?"


    The voice was very small, but it was clear. Tong Jiahui''s face was stunned. Looking at Wang Fan, she said unhappily, "what do you want to say? You don''t want to pit me, do you! I warn you, Wang Fan! Anyone can pit me, but you can''t! "


    "Oh? How can that sound wrong! " Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui''s sexy lips and says to her with a bad smile.


    He reached out and pushed Wang Fan''s forehead. Tong Jiahui said unhappily, "don''t make such a joke with me in the future. I don''t like to listen to it! I don''t want to hear it


    Pushed by Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan took Tong Jiahui''s hand and said with a smile, "OK, I won''t say that again! No way! If anyone dares to bully you in the future, I''ll play with him! "


    The warm current between the palms spreads all over Tong Jiahui''s body. She pouts her mouth and nods. There is a burning feeling on her face, but it''s sweet in her heart.


    See Tong Jiahui this wench moved the sentiment to oneself, Wang Fan''s in the mind is also a intermittence tangle.


    But without waiting for him to clear his mind, a ring rang from his mobile phone. When he picked up the phone, he saw that the caller ID was Liu pangzi, and Wang Fan pressed the answer button.


    "Brother fan, I''m fat. Are you awake?" Liu pangzi was on the other end of the phone, talking like a firecracker.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t wake up, can I still answer your phone?" Wang Fan didn''t reply.


    "Hey, hey! I thought, you did a lot of exercise last night. You may not be able to get up so early today! " Liu chubby chuckles on the other end of the phone and indulges in Wang Fan''s latest good time.


    Liu pangzi''s words didn''t embarrass Wang Fan, but made Tong Jiahui''s face more ruddy. She took a sad look at Wang Fan. Tong Jiahui got up and went to her bedroom, but didn''t close the door.


    Don''t understand Tong Jiahui why a face of sorrow, Wang Fan Lengleng Leng looking at her into the bedroom door.


    "Hello? Van, are you still there? " Liu pangzi didn''t hear Wang Fan, so he asked on the phone.


    "Yes! Come on, what''s up? If Mr. Liu comes to me, you will say that I have no time to talk to him! " Considering Tong Jiahui''s plaintive eyes just now, Wang Fan''s heart was in a mess.


    "It''s not Mr. Liu. It''s Mr. blind. Let me ask you, will you come back for dinner today? He wants to have a drink with you Liu pangzi seems to recognize Wang Fan''s impatience, and dare not joke around again. He quickly tells the intention of calling.


    As soon as he heard that the blind Master was looking for him, Wang Fan didn''t dare to neglect him. He said to Liu pangzi on the phone: "go back, I''ll go back at noon, you stew a chicken, I''ll bring a bottle of good wine for blind Master!"


    "Good! Brother fan, there''s nothing else to do. You''re busy. I''ll go to the market and buy chicken now! " Liu said happily.


    Hang up the phone, Wang Fan thought of a very important problem.


    Just now I heard that the blind master wanted to drink with him. Wang Fan knew that the blind master must have something to say to him. He just went back to see the blind Master, but he forgot that there was another Tong Jiahui in the room.


    Before, in front of Liu Neng, the blind master made a decision for him to marry Liu Juan. Although in Wang Fan''s opinion, it was just a joke, the blind master didn''t mean to joke at all, which made Wang Fan scratch his head.


    Tong Jiahui is obviously moved by herself. Let''s not say what Wang Fan thinks of her feelings. This is the situation now. If she takes Tong Jiahui back to Liu village to see the blind Master, Tong Jiahui''s identity will become a problem.


    He still knows blind Master''s temper. In case blind master finds out the relationship between Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, and makes trouble with Tong Jiahui in front of everyone, Wang Fan really doesn''t know how to end up.


    When Wang Fan was thinking about how to talk to Tong Jiahui, he heard Tong Jiahui say in her bedroom, "Xiao Fan, I''m not feeling well, so I won''t go back to Liu village with you."


    "Oh, well!" Knowing that Tong Jiahui was looking for an excuse to go down the steps for him, Wang Fan quickly nodded his head and answered.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, Tong Jiahui in the bedroom continued: "the car key is on the tea table. There are some bottles of my father''s favorite wine in the car. Take them to the blind master. It''s also a little bit of my heart."

 V1.Chapter 125

    It''s not the first time I drive a luxury car, but the first time I drive a luxury car back to Liucun.


    When Wang Fan came down from the luxury car with a stiff suit, the villagers who passed by the blind Master''s house looked at him with strange eyes.


    Sihai Gang is a gang in H city. In the eyes of the villagers in Liu village, it can only be regarded as an organization with a large number of small gangsters. Compared with those big bosses, there is still a big gap.


    Although Wang fan is a character, it is only because he is a capable gangster, so the villagers of Liu village have always been afraid of him.


    However, seeing Wang Fan''s well-dressed appearance, these people in Liu Village immediately have a different understanding of Wang Fan.


    Money is the real ox fork!


    After locking up Tong Jiahui''s luxury car, Wang Fan ignored the strange eyes of those people and went to the blind man''s house with two bottles of Maotai liquor and a cigarette in his mouth.


    Without meeting the blind master at the door, Wang Fan went straight into the yard. Without waiting for him to greet Liu pangzi, he saw an acquaintance sitting in the yard.


    Sitting in the yard with a stuffy head and smoking, Mr. Liu raised his head to look at the door when he heard the footsteps at the door. Seeing that Wang Fan appeared at the door, he immediately stood up and said, "brother Xiaofan, are you back?"


    "Oh? Third Master Liu? " Wang Fan frowned and said hello in a flat tone.


    Liu pangzi, who is busy living in the kitchen, hears Wang Fan''s voice coming from the door. He comes out of the kitchen and walks over nervously. He takes Wang Fan''s wine bottle and approaches his ear and says, "Liu San Ye just came here. I didn''t ask him to come."


    "I know." Wang Fan nodded and then asked, "where is the blind Master?"


    "Listen to the book in the room!" Liu pangzi''s head tilted to the blind Master''s room, carrying the wine bottle in his hand, he went back to the kitchen.


    Standing in the yard, Mr. Liu did not dare to say anything rashly when he saw that Wang Fan''s face was not good-looking. He just stood there watching Wang Fan, like a child waiting for his parents to face his head teacher.


    Wang Fan walked by Liu San ye with a cold face and said casually, "what''s the matter, wait until I finish talking with blind Ye!"


    "Good!" Mr. Liu nodded and agreed.


    When Wang Fan entered the blind man''s room, Liu San Yeh sat back on the bench again, frowned and began to smoke. His eyes were straight and his face was full of worries.


    There is no light in the blind man''s room. The old house looks very dark. The blind man with a mobile phone is leaning on the head of the bed, smoking leisurely.


    Seeing that the blind Master was enjoying himself, Wang Fan said with a smile, "blind Master, I brought you two bottles of good wine today! What kind of wine do you think it is? "


    "Foreign wine again?" The blind Master moved his body and guessed with a smile.


    "It''s more expensive than foreign wine. It''s Maotai!" Wang Fan spoke and sat down beside the blind master.


    Hearing that Wang Fan said it was Maotai, the blind Master nodded with satisfaction, took out a bag of Yellow Crane Tower from his pocket, and said to Wang Fan, "boy, come on, smoke your blind Master!"


    "Yo! Blind Master, you''ve been updated, or Yellow Crane Tower? This is from Liu Qiang and his wife again? " Wang Fan said to the blind Master with a smile as he drew out his cigarette.


    "Shit! I had finished smoking those two cigarettes. This morning, I was still thinking about how to let you get me another two. As a result, Liu San sent them to me! ha-ha! That''s what we call good luck. We''ll send it to you by ourselves The blind man puffed out his cigarette ring and said with pride.


    On hearing that the blind master received the gift from Mr. Liu, Wang Fan understood why Mr. Liu was waiting at the door. It was for the blind master to return the favor that Liu pangzi called Wang Fan back!


    I didn''t expect that the blind Master would be confused for these petty benefits. Wang Fan shook his head helplessly and said to the blind Master: "blind Master, I have some things to do during this period, and I can''t wait by your side. If you want to smoke and drink again, let the fat man tell me, I''m ready for you, and let the fat man take them back for you!"


    "Good! Ha ha The blind man answered, nodding his head.


    "Blind Master, you rest first. I''ll go to the yard and talk to Mr. Liu." Since the blind master has received the gift from others, Wang fan is not good enough to be so cold with Mr. Liu, so he can only go out and send Mr. Liu first.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Fan just stood up, but the blind Master said to him, "boy, close the door. I have something to ask you."


    "Well? All right Wang Fan was puzzled, but he closed the door of his room and turned on the light in the room according to the blind Master''s idea.


    Hearing that Wang Fan was sitting back, the blind Master asked: "I heard fat man and Liu San say that you did something big last night?"


    "Oh, Mr. Liu''s granddaughter was tied up. Fat man and I helped him get her back." Wang Fan simply said what happened last night, then he looked at the blind man and didn''t say any more.


    After waiting for a while, Wang Fan continued to talk. The blind Master sneered and asked, "tell me, what else did you do last night?"


    "Nothing else!" Wang fan doesn''t want to worry about them, pretending to be a fool.


    "I''m blind, I''m not deaf, and I have a sharp nose. The smell of blood on a fat man can hide it from others, but from me!" The blind Master said to Wang Fan with a cold face.


    "Oh, that''s what''s going on. We''re having a little bit of friction with the gang who tied up Third Master Liu''s granddaughter." Wang Fan continued to lie to the blind master.


    "Pa"


    The blind man leaning on the head of the bed suddenly hit Wang Fan in the face with a slap.


    Caught off guard, Wang Fan didn''t even have a chance to dodge. He covered his face and looked at the blind Master, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Boy, do you really think I''m an old fool?" The tone of the blind man''s voice was very bad, and his blind eyes were staring at Wang Fan, just like his gray eyes could see through his heart.


    Knead some swollen face, Wang Fan''s heart inexplicably some flustered, by blind Ye''s blind eyes watching, he bit his lips and frowned.


    "You''ve met a strong hand!" The blind man raised his head and said, staring at the ceiling.


    "Yes, but neither fat man nor I have been hurt. You don''t have to worry, blind man." Wang Fan didn''t dare to hide anything, so he had to comfort the blind man in bed.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not what the fat man told me. It''s my own guess." The blind master took a deep puff of smoke, and then said, "I''ve also dealt with the people of Dongsheng gang. I know how many kilos they are. The opponent you met this time should not be their people!"


    "It''s not really, but it''s not a strong hand. Blind Master, you''re worried too much!" Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "Boy, your murderous spirit has not subsided. How dare you say those people are not strong? Do you really think I''m a fool There was a sneer on the blind man''s face.

 V1.Chapter 126

    When the blind Master said that Wang Fan was murderous, his face was very serious. He didn''t mean to joke with him at all, which made Wang Fan who was sitting beside him mutter.


    Murderous?


    Isn''t this something that only exists in martial arts novels?


    Why did the blind Master suddenly say this?


    "Is it Liu pangzi who told the blind Master what happened last night?"


    Pondering over the blind Master''s words, Wang fan can only suspect that Liu pangzi has leaked his words, or that Liu pangzi has completely betrayed him.


    The fierce battle last night, it can be said that Wang Fan also met for the first time in his life. After experiencing the bloody storm, he really felt his own change.


    That kind of killing breath, and boiling blood, let his heart for a long time can not be calm, if really say what feeling, it is really a bit like the kind of killing in the network novel.


    Since the blind Master said this, Wang fan can''t hide anything. He can only tell the blind Master what happened last night in detail. Even when he let the man go, Wang Fan didn''t hide anything.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, the blind Master nodded with satisfaction. A pair of blind eyes turned and asked, "what are you going to do with Liu San?"


    "How to deal with it?" Wang Fan touched his chin and asked tentatively, "blind Master, I haven''t figured out how to deal with him. Now I''ve made it clear that this old man and others are working together. If I don''t teach him a lesson, it''s a bit unreasonable. But if I break up with him because of this, it''s equivalent to pushing him into the arms of others."


    "Liu Neng died last night. Do you know about it?" Blind master didn''t answer Wang Fan''s question, but he talked about Liu Neng''s being killed by the police.


    "I''ve seen the news this morning." Wang Fan answered.


    "Now Liu San is the only one who can afford to speak in Liu village." The smoking blind man said in a low voice.


    "You mean, let me stabilize Liu San?" Hearing that, Wang Fan naturally understood what he meant, but he still asked.


    "Steady? How stable? Liu San was not a thing when he was young. He can break water more than Liu. " The blind Master said with a sneer.


    In fact, this is also a worry in Wang Fan''s heart.


    When Tong Jiahui said in the hotel that if Mr. Liu didn''t cooperate, he would try to pull out the nail, but Wang Fan also thought about it.


    But after all, his identity is a policeman. If he kills people at will for his own benefit, if he is known by ghost uncle, he will not be able to get away with it.


    Of course, Liu Neng''s affair was an accident. Wang Fan originally thought that he would check Liu Neng with the help of the police. Even if he could not find out anything, he could make some trouble for Dongsheng gang and Ma Teng.


    But who would have thought that Liu Neng had a gun, and he resisted arrest with a gun. At last, he was killed by the brave Cai Chang, which was a thorough removal of the obstacles.


    At present, Mr. Liu is no better than Mr. Liu, so if Mr. Wang Fan let him go easily, then the old fox will not take it as soon as it''s good, and will not completely obey Mr. Wang Fan''s orders.


    However, if Third Master Liu is also pulled out, Liu village will be in a mess. At that time, Wang fan is not sure that he can let the people of Liu Village listen to him.


    Now that the blind Master talked about this problem, Wang Fan just asked for advice. He said to the blind Master with a wry smile: "blind Master, don''t play tricks! Give me a trick


    "You boy, don''t you have any music in your heart?" Asked the blind man, puffing out his cigarette ring.


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t have a good way, otherwise, I won''t hide from him!" Wang Fan scratched his head and said awkwardly.


    Leaning on the head of the bed, the blind Master waved and said to Wang Fan, "boy, come here with your ears."


    As soon as he saw that the blind master wanted to give him advice, Wang Fan immediately sat down beside him, put his ear to him, and listened to the blind Master''s words with a serious expression.


    Listening to the method taught by the blind Master, Wang Fan''s frown slowly spread out, and a smile gradually appeared on his gloomy face just now.


    When the blind Master finished speaking, Wang Fan could not bear the joy of heart, clapped his hands and said: "blind Master, Gao! It''s really high! "


    "Don''t come with me to these empty, two yellow crane towers!" The blind Master said to Wang Fan seriously.


    "Don''t say two, blind master. I''ll prepare two boxes for you, too!" With the guidance of the blind Master, Wang Fan''s heart brightened, and his mouth vowed.


    After another discussion in the room, Wang Fan came out of the blind man''s room.


    The Third Master Liu, who was in the yard, saw Wang Fan coming out of the blind Master''s room, and immediately stood up and looked at him.


    "Sit down, Mr. Liu." Wang Fan said as he picked up a bench from the corner and sat opposite Liu Sanye.


    See Wang Fan''s face expression eased a lot, Liu Sanye''s nervous mood also relaxed a lot, and sat back on his bench.


    When Mr. Liu sat down, Wang Fan said, "Mr. Liu, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    The flustered Third Master Liu and Wang Fan finished his speech and said in a hurry: "brother Xiaofan, listen to me explain to you, I really..."


    Without waiting for Mr. Liu to finish, Wang Fan waved to him and interrupted him. Looking at the anxious Mr. Liu, Wang Fan said with a smile, "village head Liu Neng had an accident last night. It''s not a big story, it''s not a small story."


    Hearing that Wang Fan had brought the topic to Liu Neng, Liu San Ye looked at him with some doubts and touched his goatee. For a moment, he couldn''t understand what Wang Fan wanted to say.


    "That''s not a big deal? It''s because it''s Liu Neng''s own business. Although we and he are from the countryside, we don''t need to follow the police since we have alerted them! I''m right Wang Fan looks at Mr. Liu like electricity.


    "Yes! yes! Yes Although Liu San Ye didn''t know what medicine Wang Fan sold in the gourd, he nodded his head and agreed.


    "But it''s not a big deal? How about the vital interests of everyone in Liu village? Third master, do you understand what I mean when I say this? " The expression on Wang Fan''s face is very complicated and mysterious.


    Third Master Liu, who has something in mind, did not dare to speak this time. He looked into Wang Fan''s eyes as if he wanted to figure out something from his words.


    "Third Master, don''t be nervous. I''m talking about big things, not personal grudges." Wang Fan, touching his chin, said with a smile.


    "Oh? Big deal? Well, you say, I''ll listen to you! " Liu San Yeh''s face softened and he said in a hurry.


    Wang Fan''s face as usual, said calmly: "the dragons can''t have no head, Third Master, do you know what I mean?"

 V1.Chapter 127

    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Wang Fan''s remark that the dragons should not be without their heads made Liu Sanye suddenly open. After a few simple chats, Liu Sanye left happily and went home.


    When Mr. Liu just left, Mr. Liu came out of the kitchen. He first looked at the closed door of the blind Master''s side, and then at his own door. Then he came to Wang Fan''s side and whispered: "brother fan, don''t you bother with Mr. Liu? Are you really going to let him go? "


    "What do you say?" Wang Fan smokes a cigarette, the answer of breeze light cloud light.


    "Mr. Liu almost ruined our brother''s life, so you forgive him? It''s not in your character Liu pangzi is unbelievable.


    At the beginning, the people of Dongsheng Gang offended Wang Fan, but he wanted to pay him back a hundred times. This is enough to show that Wang fan is not an open-minded person, although he can''t be said to be the one who will repay.


    Last night, there was a fight. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi both experienced life and death. If you want to say that Wang Fan just laughed and lost his love and hatred, and turned his quarrel with Liu Sanye into friendship, not to mention that Liu pangzi, a person with intelligence, doesn''t believe it. Even Liu Dazhuang, a natural fool, probably won''t believe it.


    In the face of Liu pangzi''s questioning eyes, Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring and said indifferently: "I just said what Liu Sanye said from the bottom of his heart, which can be regarded as helping him shine the last card."


    "What do you mean?" Liu pangzi scratched his big head, squatted down, looked at Wang Fan, and asked curiously.


    "When Mr. Liu came to see me today, he didn''t expect me to forgive him. After all, this kind of life-threatening thing can''t pass away like this."


    "What''s he doing here? I think he''s very nervous. He''s been sitting there smoking since he entered the door. If he''s normal, he won''t even enter our door. "


    "He''s nervous because he already knows everything we did last night. If we can deal with those people, we can deal with him as an old fox. The more cunning he is, the more scared he is to death." Wang Fan smokes a cigarette and says in a leisurely way, the cigarette ring that spits out in the mouth is also more and more round.


    So Liu pangzi understood something. He nodded his head and said, "it seems that Mr. Liu''s coming here today is a bit of an apology."


    "Shit! He''s here to find out what I''m talking about. By the way, he''ll show his cards and find a way out for himself. " Wang Fanbai took a look at Liu pangzi, and said without good temper.


    "By the way, Van Gogh, you always talk about his card. What is it?" Liu pangzi ignored Wang Fan''s disdain and then asked.


    "Liu Neng is dead. Now the only one who speaks in Liu village is third Master Liu. That''s his card. Do you understand?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "But didn''t you discuss with him just now to let the village choose him as the new village head? What are you doing to help him fight us? " Liu pangzi extremely worried said.


    "Are you worried that I''ll let the tiger go back?" Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and asked.


    He frowned and said, "Well! Brother fan, you think, you not only don''t pursue Mr. Liu''s cheating on us, but also remind him to be the new village head. If he really becomes the village head and works against us, do you think our work can be done? "


    "Mr. Liu is the grass on the wall. Whoever gives the most benefits will run with him. Besides, our opponents are Dongsheng gang and Sanlong group. I can''t push Mr. Liu into the arms of my opponents so easily." Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    Finally, he understood Wang Fan''s painstaking efforts. Liu pangzi thought that he had a headache. However, he was very worried about Liu Sanye''s character and reminded him: "brother fan, I''m still worried. Liu Sanye will play Yin with us again and give us a knife behind our back."


    "Don''t worry." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Well?"


    "He will definitely play a trick with us, stabbing us in the back, and it will never be as simple as a knife!"


    "Ah? Van Gogh, then you still... "


    "He''s an old fox, and I''m not a big devil. Besides, I have some experts to give me advice! Ha ha Wang Fan with a bad smile is very confident, just like the fox tail of Liu Sanye has been caught by him.


    Although Liu Pang asked repeatedly what clever plan Wang Fan had to make Liu San Ye obedient, Wang Fan didn''t make it clear to him, which disappointed Liu Pang and made him admire Wang Fan''s wisdom.


    After having dinner at the blind Master''s house, Wang Fan left Liu village in a car, but he didn''t go back to Caesar Hotel when he got out of the village. Instead, he called Wang Yue.


    Wang Fan noticed her haggard appearance when he saw Wang Yue passing by in the news in the morning. If it wasn''t for a lot of things waiting for him to deal with, Wang Fan would have wanted to see Wang Yue for a long time. After all, Wang Yue was in his heart, but it was very important.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Wang Fan didn''t hear Wang Yue''s clear voice, which made Wang Fan worried. He asked softly, "Wang Yue, where are you? Is it convenient for me to see you? "


    "I''m in the dormitory. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Wang Yue''s voice was feeble, and there was an unspeakable sadness in her words.


    "I saw you on the news this morning." Wang Fan didn''t dare to ask more, he could only say so tentatively.


    "Oh, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest." Wang Yue answered softly.


    When the mobile phone was stuck to her ear, Wang Fan suddenly felt powerless. He didn''t know how to comfort Wang Yue. Although he didn''t know what she had experienced, from the tone of her voice, Wang Fan could detect some sad information.


    It''s heavy for every policeman to get injured when he is on duty. Although many policemen can quickly adjust their bad mood after experiencing the baptism of death, it really needs a process.


    Wang Yue has not been a policeman for a long time. Wang fan can understand her fear of this negative emotion and her mood at this moment.


    But there is one thing Wang fan doesn''t know. The problem Wang Yue is facing is no longer a simple negative emotion. Now she is more guilty in her heart, which is a sense of guilt for her mistakes leading to the injury of her colleagues.


    The busy tone in the mobile phone reminds Wang fan that Wang Yue has hung up and interrupted the contact with him.


    After pondering for a moment, Wang Fan, who can''t be calm in his heart, dials Wang Yue''s mobile phone again, only to find that Wang Yue has turned it off, which makes his heart pull fiercely.


    Frowning, Wang Fan started the car and stepped on the accelerator to the road.


    Wang Yue, who is in a low mood, needs to be comforted, cared and accompanied by Wang Fan.

 V1.Chapter 128

    In the single dormitory of the anti drug detachment, Wang Yue turns off her mobile phone and lies on the bed. Her eyes are staring at the ceiling, and her brain is playing the test of life and death she experienced last night.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "Wang Yue, are you there?"


    A powerful knock on the door, followed by a man''s strong voice.


    Wang Yue, who is in a daze, hears the man''s voice. A spirit stirs up from the bed and talks to the man outside the door, while arranging his police uniform.


    After checking the furnishings in one side of the room, Wang Yue went to the door, turned the door lock and opened the door.


    The man standing at the door is the middle-aged policeman who was interviewed in the hospital in the morning. He is also Xie an, deputy director of H City Public Security Bureau in charge of drug control.


    Seeing Wang Yue''s haggard face, Xie an frowned, then asked in a deep voice, "can I go in and sit down?"


    "Director Xie, please." Wang Yue opened the door and whispered to Xie an.


    Entering Wang Yue''s room, Xie an took a look at the neat furnishings in the room, nodded with satisfaction and said, "the girl''s room is cleaner than those of the young men."


    "Director Xie, take a seat." Wang Yue moved the chair and put it by the window, whispering to Xie an.


    He nodded at Wang Yue. Xie an sat on the chair with a kind face. He said to Wang Yue, "don''t be so nervous. I''m looking for you today. There''s nothing else to do. You can sit down, too, even if you''re nagging at home."


    "OK, director Xie." Wang Yue sat on her own bed, but with her head down, she was still nervous.


    "In the hospital this morning, I heard that you were there when Cai detachment was injured last night? Well, you''re not hurt, are you Xie an looks at Wang Yue with her head down, and her voice is very gentle.


    Wang Yue, who is sad and nervous, shakes her head and answers Xie an''s words.


    In fact, Wang Yue didn''t want to mention last night''s event, but in the face of her own leadership, she couldn''t refuse to answer, which made her heart start to fret again.


    Aware that Wang Yue didn''t want to mention last night''s event, Xie an was not convenient to ask, so he went on: "Wang Yue, I just talked to your mother on the phone, she is very concerned about your situation."


    "Did you tell my mother?" Wang Yue looked like she was shocked. She raised her head and looked at Xie an with wide eyes.


    "She knew you were working in the anti drug detachment when she saw the news. You told her before that you were in charge of propaganda in the police station, didn''t you?" She asked.


    "Yes, I don''t want her to worry about me. As you know, my father died on this line in those years. She has been afraid to face this all these years. Even I applied for the police academy without telling her." Recalling her mother, Wang Yue''s voice choked.


    Since her father died because of his mission, Wang Yue has never seen her mother''s smiling face. Every time she wakes up in the middle of the night, she can hear her mother''s depressed crying, which makes her childhood very gloomy.


    However, Wang Yue does not feel that her mother is weak. At least in front of her, her mother has never shed tears. No matter how hard life is, she is always optimistic and cheerful. Although Wang Yue knows that her mother pretends all this.


    In the year when she applied for the police academy, when she learned that Wang Yue had finally chosen her father''s way, her mother was not as furious as she imagined, and did not forcibly block her choice. She just hoped that she could be a policeman far away from danger.


    The quietness of the room made Xie an feel a little chest tightness. He took a deep breath to ease his chest discomfort. Looking at Wang Yue who secretly wiped her tears, Xie an said with a smile: "your mother criticized me on the phone and said that I cheated her with you. You little girl, you really make a hole in me!"


    "I''m sorry, director Xie. If I didn''t say that, I''m afraid you wouldn''t let me come to the anti drug detachment." Wang Yue said apologetically, his heart is really full of guilt.


    Xie an waved his hand and said with a smile: "your father and I used to be colleagues, and your mother is not an outsider. I have no opinion about criticizing me, ha ha! It doesn''t matter! "


    "Thank you, director Xie." Wang Yue tried to squeeze out a smile to thank her father''s former colleague.


    "Well, I can do it if I know what''s wrong and I can correct it. I can''t let your mother lose her temper again." Xie an looked at Wang Yue and said with a smile.


    Hearing Xie an''s words, Wang Yue''s smile froze. She looked at Xie an nervously and asked in a suspicious tone: "director Xie, you came to see me today to transfer me from the anti drug detachment?"


    "Don''t worry. I know it''s your dream to be an anti drug policeman. I also believe you can be competent for this job." Xie an explains to Wang Yue.


    "Then you just..." Wang Yue looked at Xie an doubtfully, did not understand the meaning of his words just now.


    Xie an, a kind-hearted man, smiles and looks at Wang Yue. His eyes are full of parents'' love for their children. He says earnestly: "recently, our bureau has set up an anti drug propaganda department. We need someone who understands the business and


    "I''m not going!" Wang Yue interrupted Xie an''s words with a strong attitude.


    Xie an, who was interrupted, was stunned at first, then resumed her smile and said to Wang Yue, "don''t be so excited. It''s an organizational arrangement, not care for you. We are also comprehensive..."


    "I said, I won''t go! I don''t want to leave the anti drug detachment. I don''t want to be a turtle! " Wang Yue stubborn said, again interrupted Xie an''s words.


    "Comrade Wang Yue, I am your superior leader. Do you still look like a police officer with such an attitude?" Xie an''s face sank and his tone taught Wang Yue a serious lesson.


    Wang Yue, who didn''t dare to look at Xie an, bowed her head and said firmly, "whatever you say is OK. I just don''t leave the anti drug detachment. I just don''t shrink my head. I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid at all!"


    Grievance and guilt make Wang Yue feel powerless again. She leans on the guardrail beside the bed, and tears fall down her cheek involuntarily.


    If it wasn''t for Xie an''s presence, she would cry out loud and release the indescribable irritability from her body.


    When Wang Yue''s cry gradually subsided, Xie an stood up and went to her side, took out a business card from her pocket and gently handed it to Wang Yue.


    Taking the business card in Xie an''s hand, Wang Yue sees that it is the card of a psychological counselor. She looks up at Xie an in a hurry and wants to refuse.


    "Take it and go to chat with him when you have time. Many people in the bureau have a good relationship with him." Xie an said to Wang Yue with a smile.


    "Director Xie, I..."


    "Boy, we are all afraid of death. It''s no shame!"

 V1.Chapter 129

    In Yinding mountain, on the outskirts of H City, Wang Fan sits on the hood of the car and looks at his ghost uncle with his back unconvinced.


    Two blocks away from the drug enforcement detachment, uncle GUI appeared in Wang Fan''s sight. It seemed that he knew what Wang Fan was going to do. Uncle GUI got into the car and let Wang fan drive to Yinding mountain without asking him to speak.


    The ghost uncle who got out of the car didn''t say much to him. He always stood by the road and looked at the scenery at the foot of the mountain. He hung Wang Fan there as if he didn''t exist.


    When he finished the third cigarette, Wang Fan couldn''t keep silent. He was worried about Wang Yue. He couldn''t use it so much.


    "Uncle GUI, I want to see Wang Yue. She needs me now." Wang Fan said in a low voice to ghost uncle''s back.


    Standing there, the ghost uncle pinching his waist with both hands still looked at the scenery at the foot of the mountain and didn''t pay any attention to what Wang Fan said.


    It''s hard to be ignored. The worry about Wang Yue makes Wang Fan feel a little impulsive. He frowns, throws away half of his cigarette, turns to the door and opens it.


    "Stop!" Ghost uncle didn''t look back, but said to Wang Fan with the tone of command.


    "Wang Yue''s mood on the phone is not right. She must have been stimulated by something. I have to see her." Wang Fan pulled the door and said aloud.


    "Someone will take care of her. If you go, it will only cause more trouble." Ghost uncle''s voice floated with the wind, and it was passed into Wang Fan''s ears.


    "Then I must ask her what''s the matter! She''s turning off her cell phone now. In case something happens, I can''t accept it! " Wang Fan, who refuses to give up, once again talks about his worries to ghost uncle.


    "Last night Liu village''s action, Cai Chang was injured because of protecting Wang Yue, she was not injured, should be scared." Ghost uncle tone insipid say.


    Although the tone of ghost uncle''s speech was very flat, Wang Fan didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    Wang Fan knew that Liu Neng was killed on the spot.


    Having a deep understanding of the rules of the police made Wang Fan very clear about what happened at the scene at that time.


    If the lives of police officers are not threatened, then the police will not easily shoot and kill an important suspect.


    Uncle GUI also said that Cai Chang was injured to protect Wang Yue. Liu Neng must have threatened Wang Yue''s life at that time, so he was shot by Cai Chang.


    Even if Wang Yue was not hurt, but Wang fan can also think, in the face of such a sudden situation, Wang Yue at that time should be how frightened.


    Frowning, Wang Fan clenched his teeth and scratched his scalp with his hands. After a long time, he said to the ghost uncle, "are all the men in the police station dead? Why let a woman rush up! Cai Chang, you son of a bitch! I''ll settle with him! "


    "It was Wang Yue who broke the discipline and rushed up. Cai Chang didn''t stop her. We have investigated this matter. It''s all Wang Yue''s responsibility." Wang Fan did not comfort irritability, ghost uncle voice cold said.


    Although Wang Fan was a little uncomfortable to hear ghost uncle say that, he also knew that ghost uncle didn''t cheat him. With his understanding of Wang Yue, she could really do such a reckless thing.


    However, Wang fan is still in love with Wang Yue. After all, this kind of life and death experience, even a man, will not easily come out of the shadow. What''s more, Wang Yue is still a new police officer.


    "She won''t be fired because of this." Wang Fan''s confidence in speaking is much smaller. He is testing the ghost uncle''s attitude.


    Although ghost uncle and he are the same can''t see the light of the police, but Wang fan knows in his heart, ghost uncle''s energy is still very big, let alone the head of the Public Security Bureau of H City, that is, those big men in the province, sometimes have to give ghost uncle some face.


    If Wang Yue is blamed for this, as long as ghost uncle says something, it can also help her reduce some punishment, at least not to let her take off the police uniform.


    You know, although Wang Yue is not afraid of everything, if she really takes off her uniform and leaves the police force, I''m afraid she can cry in the dark and move the world.


    The ghost uncle, who turned his back to Wang Fan, looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and asked, "don''t you think this is a good opportunity?"


    "What''s the chance? Uncle ghost, don''t make trouble! That girl Wang Yue has a strong temper. If you let her take off her police uniform, she dares to play with her life! " Wang Fan some nervous looking at ghost uncle, dare not listen to his next words.


    "Oh, you seem to care about her! I thought you had forgotten Wang Yue for a long time during your contact with Tong Jiahui! " Ghost uncle stares at Wang Fan''s eyes, very is pondering of say.


    "Uncle GUI, I was forced by the situation to complete the task! But don''t get me wrong. Wang Yue and I have a pure friendship. My concern for her is entirely the feelings of my classmates. Don''t worry about what will happen to us. I can still distinguish the importance of things. " Lest uncle GUI worry about Wang Yue''s existence and disturb his characters, Wang Fan explains the relationship between him and Wang Yue incoherently.


    There is a saying how to say, the more described the more black!


    Wang Fan''s saliva splashed and explained. Ghost uncle listened with a smile. When Wang Fan''s mouth was dry, ghost uncle waved his hand to him and said with a smile, "is that enough? That''s enough. Just listen to me. "


    "Uncle GUI, as long as you are willing to help Wang Yue settle this matter, don''t embarrass her. I can do anything you want me to do. I can do anything I don''t wash white!" Wang Fan said excitedly.


    To Wang Fan''s this request, ghost uncle obviously some accident, but Jiang is still old hot, his face a little change then restored the original appearance, still with a smile looking at Wang Fan, said to him: "don''t worry, I''m more nervous than you she, I won''t let her be wronged!"


    "Why?" Listening to this, Wang Fan''s eyes were wide open. He looked at him in disbelief, but he was savoring this in his heart.


    White Wang Fan one eye, ghost uncle not angry said: "Wang Yue his father before the sacrifice, and I did partner, we have a life of friendship, you don''t think about it!"


    "Uncle GUI, I guess that''s what you said! Ha ha Wang Fan said with a smile.


    With the support of a big man like ghost uncle, Wang Fan naturally doesn''t have to worry about Wang Yue any more. The rest just needs her to come out of the shadow slowly.


    In order to show his respect, Wang Fan came forward with a smile on his face and handed a cigarette to ghost uncle. While lighting a cigarette for ghost uncle, he said with a smile: "ghost uncle, please do something about Wang Yue! Don''t worry about my business! "


    "Don''t worry? You''re on the verge of disaster! Do you still reassure me? " Ghost uncle smoked cigarette to stare Wang Fan one eye.

 V1.Chapter 130

    In the face of ghost uncle nervous and serious expression, Wang Fan''s heart is calm, not afraid at all.


    a great calamity is at hand?


    Let''s not mention the undercover identity that may make him die at any time. What happened to Wang Fan now can be described as a bloody disaster.


    The strangers I met last night obviously came to ask for Wang Fan''s life. Fortunately, Wang fan made preparations in advance, and with the lunatic and the brothers of Sihai Gang, they didn''t let each other succeed.


    If Wang Fan was a little careless last night, I''m afraid ghost uncle has started to select new undercover candidates at the moment, and continue the task Wang Fan hasn''t completed.


    Looking at ghost uncle''s serious appearance, Wang Fan smiles awkwardly and asks: "ghost uncle, should I be a little nervous? So you can teach me again? "


    "Go away!" Wang Fan was angry to stare, ghost uncle not angry scolded him.


    "Don''t be angry, uncle GUI. I haven''t seen a big scene. To tell you the truth, I was almost done last night. If it wasn''t for my skill, I''m afraid you are mourning now!" Wang Fan smoking a cigarette is very proud to say.


    The frowning ghost uncle looks at Wang Fan. The young man in front of him is no longer as green as he used to be. The hardships he has experienced over the years have made him incredibly tough and brave.


    Wang Fan''s transformation makes ghost uncle''s heart full of guilt, but also very gratified. Of course, only he himself can experience this complex emotion.


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate the matter you said. Those five people are not local people in H city. They should have come from other places to do your business." Ghost uncle voice low deep say, see to Wang Fan''s eyes is also a little more distressed.


    I didn''t expect that uncle GUI already knew what happened last night, and Wang Fan didn''t go on boasting about it. After all, this kind of fighting and killing can only boast in front of those young gangsters who are new to the world. Old people like Uncle GUI will be bored if they talk too much.


    But Wang Fan didn''t forget his business. He went to the ghost uncle and reminded him: "I think these people are probably invited by Ma Teng of Sanlong group! After all, the people of Dongsheng gang were also killed by these guys! "


    "That''s what you think?" The ghost uncle asks in reply.


    "Ah! Isn''t it? My biggest enemy now is Ma Teng of Sanlong group and those of Dongsheng gang. Is there anyone else who wants my life? " Wang Fan''s answer is very calm.


    "Maybe. I hope you''re right." Ghost uncle also didn''t say with Wang fanduo, just very vague response to him.


    After hearing the words of Uncle GUI, Wang Fan asked, "Uncle GUI, what do you mean? Is someone really going to kill me? You''re kidding


    "You see, the problem is too superficial! Don''t just look at the opponent in front of you. Sometimes your unexpected enemy is the one you should be most careful about! " Ghost uncle frowned and taught Wang Fan.


    "Unexpected enemy? Be careful? " Wang Fan felt his chin and racked his brains. He didn''t know what was going on in his mind. He suddenly flashed over Tong Jiahui. He couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    "It can''t be Tong Jiahui, because I want to kill her when I kiss her!"


    Thinking of the evil taste in his heart, Wang Fan couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and gently licking his dry lips. The feeling of fragrant lips like honey flashed in his mind again.


    Mistakenly thinking that Wang Fan was racking his brains to ponder what he said, ghost uncle kindly reminded: "OK, at present, we don''t know the situation of these people. When there is news, I will inform you, so don''t ponder it blindly!"


    "All right!" Being pulled back to the real world by ghost uncle''s words, Wang Fan quickly nodded and agreed to cover up his embarrassment.


    After looking at the watch on his wrist, uncle GUI said in a deep voice, "what I want to tell you is not what happened last night. Listen carefully to what I want to say next."


    "Not last night?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes! There is also a special case that our people have just discovered. " Ghost uncle said here frowned.


    He stopped and looked around. He confirmed that he was not eavesdropping nearby. Then he said, "we found that someone is investigating you, and the person who is investigating you has obvious means. For the time being, we do not rule out that it is our internal person who is investigating your identity!"


    "Could it be Cai Chang?" Wang Fan Eye Bead son a turn, did not conceal of newspaper that person in the heart.


    "This time about Liu Neng, we have initially ruled out the suspicion of CAI Chang, so we have to continue to investigate the insider in the police force. The person who investigated you is also likely to be the hidden insider!" Ghost uncle said to Wang Fan with a bitter smile.


    Ghost uncle''s words don''t need to explain much, Wang Fan himself in the mind also clear.


    In fact, a long time ago, uncle GUI had received the news that the police had an insider, and he had been investigating the matter. The suspect was Cai Chang.


    The reason why han Chen is transferred is to create an illusion for Cai Chang, and to put him in the position of Han Chen, but also to let him show his feet.


    However, after this period of observation, Cai Chang did not use his power to create any convenient conditions for the Dongsheng gang. Even his style of conduct in anti drug work is better than Han Chen.


    In addition, in order to protect Wang Yue this time, Cai Chang was shot and injured by Liu Neng. It can be said that Cai Chang''s suspicion is broken.


    "Are you going to let Han Chen come back?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I don''t have this plan for the time being. I want to talk with him. I want to leave some things to him." Ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan''s face and showed a mysterious expression.


    Seeing the expression on Uncle GUI''s face, Wang Fan, who is even indifferent to life and death, suddenly feels that his legs and stomach are cramped.


    When he saw Uncle GUI for the first time in those years, he had this kind of expression on his face, which was the expression when grandma wolf cheated little red riding hood.


    Wang fan knows what he wants to do and knows more about what Han Chen will face. At this time, Wang Fan suddenly has a sense of guilt. He feels very sorry for Han Chen.


    But now is not the time to say this. Since uncle GUI has also noticed that someone is investigating Wang Fan, Wang fan is even more suspicious that the shadow he saw last night is not a passing figure.


    However, after he told uncle GUI about the dark shadow he met near Caesar Hotel, he didn''t expect that uncle GUI knew about it and told Wang Fan the identity of the dark shadow very clearly.

 V1.Chapter 131

    Knowing the identity of the shadow, Wang Fan really felt a chill in his heart, but Uncle GUI also comforted him. At least there is no sign that the shadow appeared that day was malicious to Wang Fan.


    These days, if you are not afraid of stealing, you are afraid of thinking about it. It''s the truth that it''s easy to dodge a gun and hard to defend a hidden arrow.


    Fortunately, ghost uncle has been secretly protecting Wang Fan, and found this special situation in time, which can be regarded as a wake-up call for Wang Fan. In the future, Wang Fan has more or less some precautions.


    On the way back to the city from Yinding mountain, ghost uncle got off at a humble place. Wang Fan didn''t go back to Caesar Hotel, but directly came to Nange''s Fuyuan teahouse.


    People depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles!


    When the luxury car was parked in the parking space in front of the teahouse, the eyes of the two cheongsam girls standing at the door were straight. When Wang Fan''s suit appeared in front of them, the two girls realized that Wang Fan, the former little gangster, had become rich.


    "Good afternoon, brother fan!"


    The cheongsam girl said hello to Wang Fan in unison, and the expression on her face was as beautiful as a blooming rose.


    "Well!"


    Wang Fan nodded his head and passed by the two girls.


    Although the expression on his face looks like a calm old man, Wang Fan''s heart is not calm at this time.


    Being complimented and surrounded by beautiful girls is not only the dream of many men, but also the treatment that many men long for. Wang fan is a man, so he is no exception.


    When Wang Fan walked into the teahouse, the girls who were busy working in their hands also put down their things early. They stood there and said hello to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Isn''t brother Nan here?" Wang Fan asked calmly.


    Without waiting for the girl standing in the counter to open her mouth, there came a clear voice from the stairs leading to the second floor: "brother fan, brother Nan will be back in a moment. Please have a cup of tea upstairs!"


    Although he hasn''t seen each other clearly, Wang Fan already knows who the girl is.


    Every time I come to Nange to say something, she is always in front of the door of tianzihao room. Even in Wang Fan''s last spring dream, the heroine is the girl in front of her.


    Of course, the spring dream made Wang Fan very embarrassed for a while, but because of the girl''s final attitude towards him, he completely lost interest in this young and beautiful girl.


    "Sister Mei." The girl in the counter turned and said hello to the girl standing at the end of the stairs.


    "Sister Mei?"


    This is the first time that Wang fan knows the girl''s name. Before that, he didn''t have the chance to ask each other''s name, and even saw little of each other''s smile.


    Xiaomei, who is standing at the stairway, smiles at the girl in the counter and says in a soft voice, "you''re busy. I''ll take care of brother fan."


    "Good!"


    The girls in the hall answered in unison, turned around and began to work again.


    Wang Fan in front of the counter looks at this faceted face with peach blossom, and smiles at Xiaomei. She deliberately refuses her invitation, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth.


    No man can refuse the invitation of a beautiful woman, let alone a beautiful woman who appears in his dream and can hardly hold her.


    Xiao Mei, with peach blossom on her face and willow waist, went to Wang Fan''s side, tilted her head, looked at him and said softly, "brother fan, don''t you want to appreciate my tea?"


    This cry of "brother fan" reveals a feeling of shame and sorrow. It''s like a little lady who is alone in an empty room, complaining deeply about her husband. It only makes people''s bones crisp.


    The fragrance coming from his hair is like a big hand. It goes through Wang Fan''s nostrils and every gap in his body and deeply touches his heart. It has already come to his mouth and is crushed by this big hand.


    "Good!" Finally, unable to endure the inner voice, Wang Fan nodded and agreed.


    "Please Xiaomei makes a gesture of please, turns around with a smile and leads the way in front of Wang Fan.


    The staircase from the first floor to the second floor is not long, and it is not the first time for Wang Fan to step on the stairs here. However, today''s Wang Fan feels that the walk is very slow, and the steps at his feet make him feel more hard.


    Xiaomei''s plump hips are right in front of her. Every step up the steps makes Wang Fan restless behind her.


    The snow-white thighs under the cheongsam are like shadows, which makes Wang Fan''s eyes white. The sound of GADA with high heels on the board is clear and sweet, just like a Pipa tune that stirs Wang Fan''s heart. Every time the strings fluctuate, Wang Fan''s heart will jump wildly.


    After walking for a century, Wang Fan came to the corridor on the second floor. He finally took his eyes away from Xiaomei''s white neck. When she stopped, Wang Fan pretended to be a gentleman and looked at the room not far away.


    "Brother fan, we haven''t cleaned the tianzihao room. Let''s go to the dizihao room first. The environment there is also very good." Xiaomei said to Wang Fan in a sweet voice.


    "Well!" Wang Fan, whose expression has been as indifferent as water again, responds briefly.


    Xiaomei is not affected by Wang Fan''s indifference. Xiaomei still smiles so sweetly, and the love between her eyebrows is not the slightest attenuation. She gently opens her lips and says, "brother fan, this way, please!"


    Leading Wang Fan to the Di Zi Hao room, Xiaomei stretched out her jade hand like a white onion and gently opened the door. She immediately turned on the light in the room.


    I thought that the furnishings in Di Zi Hao''s room would be the same as those in Tian Zi Hao''s room. They were all antique treasures that brother Nan liked, so Wang Fan didn''t care much.


    However, the moment the light came on, Wang Fan found that the room was different.


    All the furnishings in the house, from large to small, are not modern high-end technology. Even the blinds on the windows are high-tech products that can be adjusted automatically according to the light.


    Wang Fan was surprised by this unusual style. He looked at Xiaomei in surprise, but found that she seemed to have noticed his surprise and was smiling with her hand.


    It has to be said that Xiaomei, a woman, is very good at charming. From the moment she saw Wang Fan, her every action and every expression made Wang Fan feel fascinated.


    Even at this time, the way she covered her mouth and snickered almost made Wang Fan crazy.


    "Brother fan, please take a seat. I''ll prepare it for you." Xiaomei blushes to Wang Fan.


    "Ready? Is there no tea here? " Wang Fan took a look at the teapot on the tea table and asked Xiaomei strangely.


    Following Wang Fan''s eyes, she took a look at the teapot on the tea table. Xiao Mei turned her head and said with a smile, "brother fan, this is for outsiders. I''ll prepare something suitable for you."

 V1.Chapter 132

    Xiaomei, with her eyes full of autumn and face full of peach blossom, turned around and walked out of the room without two steps. She turned back to Wang Fan with a charming smile and said softly, "brother fan, you should wait for me!"


    Wang Fan, whose eyes were crisp, felt a warm smell in his nose, and then a fishy smell came from his upper lip.


    Watching Xiaomei''s back, Wang Fan wiped her nose blood, licked her dry lips, and said: "what a sin! I met a live goblin


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan takes out a cigarette box with shaking hands, draws out a cigarette to light it, and smokes it in a big mouth. He wants to suppress the body''s agitation with the strong smell of tobacco. However, he doesn''t know what the reason is. The more Wang Fan wants to calm down, the more he feels the blood in his body, just like boiling.


    A voice like a devil sounded in Wang Fan''s mind: "don''t hesitate, do her! Let the woman who once looked down on you give in in front of you and let her know your strength by your means


    "She is a cheap woman, is a woman waiting for you to conquer, you can''t be merciful, think about how she was to you, that look of contempt, can you forget?"


    "Wang Fan, if you are a man, put her to sleep in this room!"


    The voice of the devil is getting louder and louder, occupying Wang Fan''s brain completely, making his eyes a little confused.


    The last time Nange lent him money, Xiaomei''s indifference and disdain came back to Wang Fan''s mind.


    In the dream, the scenes that made him hot-blooded also flashed in a trance. Xiaomei''s plump murder weapon, as well as her round hips, seemed to laugh at Wang Fan''s past.


    The humiliation of that time made the stubborn Wang Fan hurt and made him hate a woman like Xiao Mei for the first time.


    "How dare she look down on you! Wang Fan! You can''t just let it go! "


    "She did it on her own! Don''t waste this opportunity in vain


    "Bitches are born to be spoiled!"


    The voice of the devil rang out again. It slowly crawled out of Wang Fan''s brain and flowed all over his body along his blood vessels, making his eyes as fierce as if he had been enchanted.


    "Zi"


    The burning cigarette end scalded the skin on the finger and made a slight sound.


    The pain made Wang Fan shiver. He threw away his cigarette end in a hurry. He frowned and blew his scalded finger with his mouth. Meanwhile, the devil in his brain suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    The door was gently pushed open. Xiaomei came in with a set of tea sets in her hand. Seeing Wang fan blowing her fingers, she was stunned and then hurried forward.


    Putting down the tea set in her hand, Xiaomei grabs Wang Fan''s hand and looks at the scalded wound on her finger painfully.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to take back the hand that Xiaomei held, Xiaomei had already gently held the finger with her mouth.


    "Oh


    A warm and silky feeling came from his fingers, which made Wang Fan make a provocative voice.


    Xiaomei, with her head down, is not influenced by Wang Fan. She is still nervous and moistens the scalded wound with her tongue in her mouth.


    There is no affectation, no shyness, at this time Xiaomei dedicated to Wang Fan''s healing, as if doing a big thing.


    Sitting there, Wang Fan raised his hand to trim Xiaomei''s hair. Looking at the autumn water in her eyes, it was like appreciating a beautiful picture.


    There is a fragrance of flowers in the air. At the beginning, it is so light, but if you have nothing, you will get into people''s nose. However, if you stay in this room for a long time, you will be attracted by the fragrance of flowers.


    Wang Fan, whose body began to get hot and dry, smelled the fragrance of flowers again. The erosive and depraved desire was awakened with the smell of flowers.


    "Do you smell the flowers?" Wang Fan took back his fingers and gently wiped the water stains from the corners of her mouth with the paper towel on the tea table.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Xiaomei''s cheek turned red slightly. She took the tissue from Wang Fan''s hand and said, "what''s the fragrance of flowers?"


    "Is that kind of..." said that kind of feeling, Wang Fan actually has no way to describe, although his heart is very clear.


    "Is it Jasmine?" Xiaomei smiles, reaches out to throw away the paper towel, but picks up the tea pot in the tray, gently opens a corner and sends it to Wang Fan.


    The pungent fragrance of flowers makes Wang Fan feel fresh and refreshing. Although the fragrance of jasmine is elegant, it still dilutes the flavor that attracts people''s mind.


    "Yes! That''s the smell Wang Fan lied.


    "This is Nange''s new scented tea, which is mixed with Biluochun and jasmine. It not only has the fragrance of jasmine, but also has the effect of calming the nerves and nourishing qi." Xiaomei put the tea into the cup and introduced the beauty of tea to Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s mood actually calmed down a lot, and Xiaomei in front of her was not as charming as before. She was seriously focused on making tea, which was quite elegant.


    Soon, the fragrance of tea diffused, and the whole room was filled with the fragrance of jasmine. The intoxicating smell was also dispersed by the fragrance of jasmine.


    "Please Xiaomei holds the cup in both hands and holds a cup of tea for Wang Fan, shyly speaking.


    Wang Fan, whose face returned to normal, took Xiaomei''s tea, put it on his lips, nodded and said, "it''s really good tea!"


    Praised by Wang Fan, Xiao Mei was very happy. She said: "brother fan, if you like, I can make tea for you every day!"


    "Oh? No need! ha-ha! I''m a rude man. I can''t taste the taste of tea. I''m afraid I''ll let you down! " Wang Fan put down his cup and said to Xiaomei with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s refusal, Xiaomei''s face flashed a little flustered, but she insisted: "brother fan, you can try, in case you like it? I don''t want anything else. I just want to get in touch with Van Gogh. "


    When Xiaomei finished speaking, Wang Fan stood up and laughed. He shook his head and said, "brother Nan is not here, so I won''t wait."


    "Van Gogh, are you leaving?" Xiaomei stood up in a hurry with an anxious look on her face.


    In a dark room of Fuyuan teahouse, Nange looks at Wang Fan and Xiaomei on the screen, frowns and says to the madman beside him: "Wang Fan, what do you want to do?"


    "Brother Nan, why do I think something is wrong?" Said the madman, frowning.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Is this boy lucky? Does the smell of Photinia have any effect on him? "


    "Well! If he can''t be used by us, we should abandon him before he grows up! Do you hear me

 V1.Chapter 133

    Wang Fan, who came out of Fuyuan teahouse, had a cold wind for a while, and his head was gradually sober. Then he drove back to Caesar Hotel.


    Come to tongjiahui floor, just see tongjiahui come out of the room, Wang Fan quickly and she said hello walked past.


    Tong Jiahui, with a smile on her face, just met Wang Fan and covered her nose with a frown.


    "What are you doing? Such a look of disgust, as if I fell into the dunghill Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui''s frown and said awkwardly.


    Unexpectedly, Tong Jiahui, who was covering her mouth, nodded heavily and took a big step back. Then she said to Wang Fan, "your smell is disgusting!"


    "Nonsense Wang fan saw that Tong Jiahui didn''t look like a joke, so he raised his arm and smelled it under his armpit.


    After confirming that he didn''t smell anything, Wang Fan raised his head and looked at Tong Jiahui suspiciously, and the expression on his face became serious.


    "Oh! Take a bath and take off all your clothes. I''ll send you another one! I can''t breathe because of your smell Tong Jiahui had already opened the door and asked Wang Fan to take a bath in the bathroom.


    Wang Fan, with a serious expression, said nothing more. According to Tong Jiahui, he went straight into the room, changed his clothes and went into the bathroom.


    When Wang Fan comes out of the bathroom, Tong Jiahui has already prepared new clothes for him. Seeing that the trademark on the clothes is the same as before, Wang Fan asks curiously, "this clothing store won''t be opened by your family. Do you recognize this brand?"


    Tong Jiahui, who was hiding far away, looked at Wang Fan and carefully came over to make sure he didn''t have a bad smell. Then she said angrily, "this is Armani suit. If it''s a shop run by my family, can I still give them money?"


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui no longer dislikes herself, Wang fan is relieved. However, Wang Fan sighs again when he hears that the brand of the suit belongs to Armani.


    Although he doesn''t know Armani''s logo, Wang Fan has heard of this international brand. No wonder a suit costs 50000 yuan. It seems that Tong Jiahui has spent a lot of money preparing suits for him these times.


    At the thought of letting Tong Jiahui spend money for himself again, Wang Fan was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''m so sorry that I always let you spend money, or at night..."


    "Stop!" Fearing that Wang Fan might say something shameful, Tong Jiahui quickly reaches out to stop him.


    "Hey, hey! ok Just think I didn''t say it Wang Fan picked up the suit at the door of the bathroom and turned back to his room.


    After Wang fan dressed up and came out of his bedroom, Tong Jiahui was waiting at the door of his bedroom. Without waiting for him to speak, Tong Jiahui sneered and asked, "Wang Fan, what did you do just now?"


    "Just now? Don''t I go back to accompany blind Master? Didn''t you hear that in the morning? Liu pangzi called I don''t know why Tong Jiahui asked, but Wang Fan pretended to be stupid.


    "You lied to me, didn''t you?" Tong Jiahui asked suspiciously.


    "How can I lie to you?" Wang Fan, with a serious face, doesn''t look like a liar.


    Close to Wang Fan''s face, Tong Jiahui stares into his eyes for a long time, then returns to the original position and reaches out her hand to Wang Fan.


    "What for?" Wang Fan asked blankly.


    Face if frost Tong Jiahui gritted her teeth and said: "bring your mobile phone!"


    "What do you want me to do with my cell phone?" Realizing that Tong Jiahui wanted to investigate her whereabouts, Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    "What do you say! You have the smell of Photinia, I doubt you... "Tong Jiahui pursed her lips and said angrily, but at the end, she didn''t finish, just staring at Wang Fan angrily.


    "Heather? What is it? " Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui blankly and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "You''re still here pretending to me, aren''t you?" Seeing that Wang Fan refused to admit it, Tong Jiahui was even more angry. She pointed Wang Fan''s head with her finger, and then said fiercely, "the smell of Photinia can make people have that kind of idea. You can tell me what''s going on!"


    "You say the smell on me is the smell of Photinia?" Hearing what Tong Jiahui said, Wang fancai understood it as if he had just awakened from a dream. He looked at Tong Jiahui with a frown, and the expression on his face was very angry.


    Looking carefully at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Tong Jiahui was also puzzled.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s face was ugly and his brow was tight. He didn''t mean to joke with her at all, and he didn''t seem to be deliberately hiding anything.


    "Have I wronged him?"


    Tong Jiahui, whose expression gradually eased down, surmised in her heart.


    Determined Tong Jiahui is not doubt their identity, Wang Fan''s hanging heart also put down a lot, but Photinia things, but let him some worry.


    After leaving Liu village, Wang Fan and ghost uncle have been staying in Yinding mountain. Although there are many flowers and plants on the mountain, Wang Fan did not walk in the flowers and plants, so even if he was infected with the smell of Photinia, he was definitely not infected in Yinding mountain.


    If it''s not in yindingshan, it can only be in the teahouse.


    Recalling the scene in the teahouse, coupled with Tong Jiahui''s Photinia has an aphrodisiac effect, Wang Fan was really in a cold sweat on his back.


    Dares to calculate his person in the teahouse, besides Nan elder brother has no other people!


    But why does brother Nan want to count him?


    Is there any doubt about him?


    Or is Nange going to do something new?


    A series of questions confused Wang Fan. He suddenly felt like stepping on the edge of the trap. If he was not careful, he might fall into the abyss.


    Seeing that Wang Fan has something on his mind, Tong Jiahui doesn''t ask about Photinia any more. She stands beside Wang Fan and looks at him with his eyebrows locked. After a long time, she asks, "Xiaofan, have you encountered any difficulties?"


    "Nothing, I think it''s a misunderstanding!" Wang Fan answered lightly.


    Knowing that Wang fan is cheating himself, Tong Jiahui smiles and nods.


    For Tong Jiahui, her perplexity is limited to whether Wang Fan has done something that she can''t accept.


    As for other things, Tong Jiahui didn''t want to care about them. In fact, there was no need to care about them.


    Don''t want to let Wang Fan tangle again, Tong Jiahui took his arm and said: "since it''s a misunderstanding, don''t think about it. We''ll talk about something after dinner!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan replied.


    "Let''s go. I''ve made a reservation and a guest appointment. If I don''t leave, I''ll be late." Tong Jiahui took Wang Fan by the arm and went to the door of the room.


    "Guests? Mr. Li? " Wang Fan, who was pulled to the door, asked.


    "Of course not!"


    "Who is that?"

 V1.Chapter 134

    There is a senior club in the center of H city. There is not only a strict membership system, but also a requirement for the identity of guests invited by members.


    After driving a luxury car to the club, Wang Fan was stopped by the security guard at the door. The reason is that the guest invited by the distinguished member is Miss Tong Jiahui of Hengtai group, and there is no driver who invited Miss Tong.


    Although Wang Fan, who was regarded as a driver, was not angry, he was also depressed by the rude attitude of the security guard at the door of the club.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was stopped, Tong Jiahui couldn''t hang on her face. After strongly protesting the rude behavior of the security guard, she took out her mobile phone and started to make a call.


    Soon, a handsome man came out of the club in a hurry.


    The man with a stiff suit and gentle manners was stunned when he saw Wang Fan. Then he went to Tong Jiahui and said with regret, "Jiahui, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to lose her temper with him, the man turned to the security guard at the door and said, "Miss Tong is my important guest. How can you be so rude?"


    "Mr. Jiang, we also follow the rules. Even members like you can''t bring drivers into the club." Standing on one side of the security face said embarrassed.


    Like a sudden realization, the man patted his forehead and said, "yes! yes! How can I forget about it? "


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to speak, the man turned to Wang Fan and said, "master driver, it''s my thoughtlessness. Well, you go back first. After I have dinner with Miss Tong, I''ll send her back to the hotel safely."


    Seeing that the man misunderstood Wang Fan''s identity, Tong Jiahui quickly explained, "he''s not..."


    Before Tong Jiahui finished speaking, the man turned to interrupt her with a smile and said, "Jiahui, don''t you believe in my strength? In the land of H City, I, Jiang Xiaonian, can still guarantee your safety! "


    Hearing a man say his name, Wang Fan seems to have heard of it somewhere, but he can''t remember it for a moment.


    But the identity of Jiang Xiaonian doesn''t matter to Wang Fan. Now he wants to see what Jiang Xiaonian wants to do.


    When Tong Jiahui talks with Jiang Xiaonian on the phone, she has already explained that Wang fan is her friend, but the security guard at the door mistakenly thinks that the driver was stopped.


    However, after Jiang Xiaonian came to the scene, he deliberately asked and answered with the security guard, and continued to define Wang Fan''s identity as a driver, which shows that Jiang Xiaonian deliberately made an ugly scene for Wang Fan.


    Now that he knew the other party''s intention, Wang Fan naturally had no need to explain anything. He took out his cigarette and smoked there.


    "Hello! Jiang Xiaonian, how can you speak? " Tong Jiahui frowned and said discontentedly. With a gloomy face, she went to Wang Fan''s side, put her hand around Wang Fan''s arm, chin slightly raised, and said to Jiang Xiaonian, "he''s my fiance, Wang Fan!"


    Tong Jiahui''s sonorous and powerful introduction made Wang Fan very satisfied. He vomited a cigarette ring and lowered his eyebrows. He looked at Jiang Xiaonian with a winner''s attitude.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaonian''s face was gloomy, his eyes narrowed into a narrow gap, and all the resentment was gathered in his eyes, hoping to kill Wang Fan in front of him.


    "Hello! Jiang Xiaonian, can my fiance go in? " Tong Jiahui is very dissatisfied with Jiang Xiaonian.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood, ha ha! Inside, please The gloom on Jiang Xiaonian''s face soon disappeared, smiling and making a gesture of please.


    In the gape of the security guard at the door, Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui walk into the door of the club, and Jiang Xiaonian walks in with their heads down behind them.


    The busy waiters in the club, seeing Jiang Xiaonian appear in the club, stop their work one after another and greet him with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who had already reached Wang Fan''s front, seemed not to hear him. He just lowered his head and walked to the elevator.


    Although we can''t see Jiang Xiaonian''s facial expression at this time, Wang fan can guess with his fingers that his face must be in a state of rage.


    Three people all the way speechless, take the elevator to the third floor.


    Out of the door of the elevator, the waiter waiting at the door politely greets him and wants to say hello to Jiang Xiaonian. However, seeing Jiang Xiaonian''s gloomy face, the waiter stops and stands aside and closes his mouth.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who was holding his breath, saw that the waiter didn''t say hello to him. He stopped and looked at each other coldly and said, "how do you do things! Don''t you say hello when you see the guests? "


    The startled waiter explained: "sorry, Mr. Jiang, I..."


    "Don''t explain! You don''t have to work here! Now get the hell out of here Jiang Xiaonian scolded with a cold face.


    "But..."


    Jiangxiaonian eyes a stare, tone cold said: "do you still need me to say the second time?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang!" Waiter Leng Leng, a face of grievance lowered his head.


    When Jiang Xiaonian was playing at the waiter, Wang Fan, as a cold spectator, enjoyed his performance.


    Because of Wang Fan''s sudden appearance, Jiang Xiaonian''s heart is full of anger, but in the face of Tong Jiahui, he can''t attack, so he has to spray this evil fire on the humble waiter.


    Wang fan doesn''t like people like Jiang Xiaonian. In his opinion, all the bullying men don''t deserve to be called men, let alone his rivals.


    Tong Jiahui, who is holding Wang Fan''s arm, keeps looking away. She doesn''t care what Jiang Xiaonian does. It seems that everything that happens here has nothing to do with her.


    The aggrieved waiter left sadly. Jiang Xiaonian, who was angry, also relaxed his expression. He turned to Tong Jiahui and said, "these servants just don''t understand the rules. They always think that with the support of the boss, they don''t pay attention to anyone."


    Tong Jiahui smiles back at Jiang Xiaonian''s words and says in a flat tone: "do we still have dinner?"


    "Ha ha! Excuse me? Forget business Jiang Xiaonian looked at Wang Fan with a meaningful and provocative look.


    At the door of the room with the Peony Pavilion sign on the third floor of the club, two waiters greet the guests with a smile.


    As the waiter gently opens the door of the room, Wang fan is startled by everything in front of him. He peeks at Tong Jiahui beside him and finds that although there is a little surprise on her face, it is more of a kind of irritability.


    "Please! I''ve prepared it for you

 V1.Chapter 135

    The whole room is covered with red roses. Even the ceiling is red. In the middle of the room is a round tea table. Two high back seats are placed opposite each other. Two European style candlesticks are placed on the left and right of the seats. The flashing candlelight gives out a dazzling light.


    Seeing the surprise on Tong Jiahui''s face, Jiang Xiaonian smiles and says in a soft voice, "Jiahui, this is what I prepared for you. Your favorite European romantic style."


    Wang Fanbai, standing beside Tong Jiahui, glanced at Jiang Xiaonian and said: "it''s a pity that the name of this room is not rose garden. Otherwise, it''s more suitable for the scene!"


    "If Jiahui likes it, I can ask someone to change the sign on the door immediately." Jiang Xiaonian frowned and said to Tong Jiahui.


    "It''s OK to change the brand, but the room is obviously redecorated. All the tables and chairs should have been in Chinese style before." Wang Fan felt his chin and looked at the furnishings in the room.


    Finally, Jiang Xiaonian seized an opportunity to fight back. He said with a sneer, "it seems that you still can''t understand Jiahui''s preferences. When she was in University, she loved European architecture and furnishings most. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the opportunity to invite her to travel to Europe."


    Hearing that Jiang Xiaonian even wanted to invite Tong Jiahui to travel abroad, Wang Fan scolded in his heart: "grandson, what a bad way!"


    Although he disdained Jiang Xiaonian''s dirty ideas, he didn''t show it on his face. Wang Fan felt his chin and said: "I really don''t understand European style, but in such a big room, with such a small table and two chairs, don''t you think it''s empty? Are all the tables and chairs piled up behind your roses? "


    After being run by Wang Fan, Jiang Xiaonian''s angry face turned black and blue. It took a long time to calm down his anger. He said coldly, "I invited European designers to arrange the layout and design here. What can you understand?"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Jiang, you misunderstood me. I think the table in the room is too small and the chairs are not enough. There is no way for the three of us to sit down." Wang Fan pointed to the table and chair in the middle of the room and asked deliberately.


    "Well! I didn''t mean to invite you! " Jiang Xiaonian said with gnashing teeth.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaonian who wanted to eat people, Wang Fan nodded and said, "since Mr. Jiang doesn''t welcome us, let''s leave!"


    After that, without waiting for Jiang Xiaonian to speak, Wang Fan turned and walked to the corridor. Tong Jiahui, who was holding his arm, naturally followed him and left the room.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was about to leave with Wang Fan, Jiang Xiaonian immediately stood there as if he had beaten eggplant with frost.


    Facing Tong Jiahui''s back, Jiang Xiaonian called out in a low voice: "Jiahui, you..."


    "I''m with my fiance." Before Jiang Xiaonian finished, Tong Jiahui didn''t reply.


    Knowing that Tong Jiahui is a determined defender of Wang Fan, Jiang Xiaonian clenched his teeth and said, "Mr. Wang, please stay. I''ve arranged another room. Let''s go there and sit down and have a chat."


    Wang Fan, who was about to walk to the elevator, stopped, turned to look at Tong Jiahui and asked, "I''m hungry. Do you mind eating here?"


    "When you marry a chicken, when you marry a dog, you decide!" Tong Jiahui answered with awesome power.


    The dialogue between the two people is very clear, but when it comes to Jiang Xiaonian''s ears, it is as painful as acupuncture.


    Just when Wang Fan thought Jiang Xiaonian would be furious, he heard a rush of footsteps behind him, and Jiang Xiaonian caught up with him, with a smile on his face.


    Standing in front of Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, Jiang Xiaonian said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I made a joke with you. I''ve arranged the room. Please appreciate the special features here."


    The unexpected change made Wang Fan frown, but he soon understood the reason.


    As the saying goes, abnormal must have demon.


    Jiang Xiaonian made such a move, either in order to find an opportunity to run Wang Fan in front of Tong Jiahui, to achieve the effect of turning the tables and seizing love.


    Or there are other attempts to Tong Jiahui, so that he has to put down his face and make such a difficult thing for him.


    In the present situation, even the blind can see that it is more difficult to take Tong Jiahui from Wang Fan than to ascend to heaven. With Jiang Xiaonian''s intelligence, he will not do such a stupid thing.


    So Jiang Xiaonian''s only purpose is to have other purposes for Tong Jiahui.


    As for the purpose, Wang fan is not easy to guess. After all, Tong Jiahui''s identity and background are deep. What Jiang Xiaonian wants to do is not known!


    Since Jiang Xiaonian''s performance is so hard, Wang Fan naturally can''t live up to his wishes. He patted Tong Jiahui''s hand and said softly, "Jiahui, give Mr. Jiang a face. Let''s have a meal here!"


    "Good!" Tong Jiahui''s clever reply.


    Jiang Xiaonian tried to hide the anger on his face, but after all, the distance between the two sides was too close, so it was futile.


    Under the guidance of Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui come to the room with a lotus pool. The tables and chairs in this room are full of strong Chinese culture, and the simple and generous furnishings give people the charm of walking leisurely by the river.


    "Oh! Or is Chinese civilization comfortable! How bright! Many... "Originally, he wanted to pretend to be a scholar, but later, Wang Fan got stuck, which made him really embarrassed.


    Tong Jiahui secretly pinched Wang Fan''s arm and said with a smile, "how refreshing


    "Yes! feel fresh! Ha ha Wang Fan looked at Jiang Xiaonian''s iron green face and said with a proud smile.


    Waiting for the three people to take their seats one after another, the waiter, at the command of Jiang Xiaonian, prepared the dishes for them tonight.


    "This is a wild large yellow croaker. Please have a look at it!" The chef standing at the door, pushing a cart with a glass jar, showed the big yellow croaker in the glass jar to the three people in the room.


    Jiang Xiaonian, sitting opposite Wang Fan, took a look at the chef at the door and said to Wang Fan with a smile, "Mr. Wang, this is an authentic wild large yellow croaker. The market price is 10000 yuan per kilogram."


    Looking at Jiang Xiaonian''s face of a local tyrant, Wang Fan said in a flat voice: "is that right? Is it that expensive? "


    "Of course, Jiahui used to love fish, so today I specially let the wild yellow croaker prepared here." Jiang Xiaonian flatters Tong Jiahui.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaonian finished, Wang Fan smoked and said, "this fish is gone. Jiahui can''t eat fish."

 V1.Chapter 136

    As soon as Wang Fan''s words came out, Jiang Xiaonian''s face became gloomy. He looked at Wang Fan, who was sitting next to Tong Jiahui. After staring at Wang Fan, he turned to Tong Jiahui and asked, "Jiahui, am I wrong? Or have you changed? "


    Jiang Xiaonian''s question is a pun. Tong Jiahui''s face is uncertain. She looks at Jiang Xiaonian awkwardly and doesn''t know how to answer.


    If it is said that Jiang Xiaonian mistakenly remembers her habits, doesn''t it mean he admits that their relationship is unusual, and then asks Tong Jiahui if she has changed, which is even more ambiguous!


    His fiance is at his side. No matter how Tong Jiahui answers, he is helping Jiang Xiaonian make trouble for Wang Fan.


    But the cook at the door is still waiting there, and Tong Jiahui''s silence is not the way to do it, which makes Jiang Xiaonian feel more and more unconventional!


    On the other hand, Wang Fan''s face was very proud. He looked at Tong Jiahui, who was quite embarrassed beside him, and at Jiang Xiaonian, who succeeded in the plot. He said with a smile, "how can I say that! I''m to blame for this


    Wang Fan''s words are like thunder, which makes Jiang Xiaonian, who just wants to see his joke, look inside and outside!


    It''s all my fault!


    The words are very relaxed, but it sounds full of flavor!


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaonian''s reaction, Wang Fan looked down at Tong Jiahui''s stomach and said with a smile: "the doctor said that Jiahui''s constitution is not suitable to eat fish at this time."


    After that, Wang Fan patted Tong Jiahui''s back with his palm, which is a standard style of love between husband and wife.


    Jiang Xiaonian completely collapsed!


    Anger made his nostrils steaming, jealousy made his eyes burning, and a pair of iron fists were pinching.


    Jiang Xiaonian would fight Wang Fan if he didn''t worry about losing money!


    Of course, Tong Jiahui is not much better. She never thought that Wang Fan would say so, let alone that Wang Fan even pretended to be loving.


    Although Tong Jiahui has made it clear in front of Jiang Xiaonian that Wang fan is her fiance, it doesn''t mean that she can accept the false fact of cohabitation.


    Hengtai group is a well-known enterprise, not to mention it has a certain influence in the business of southern China, even in foreign countries.


    As the daughter of Liu Tian, chairman of Hengtai group, Tong Jiahui can also be regarded as a public figure, so her life has always been very low-key.


    Now, in order to fight back against Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan has revealed that two people live together and get pregnant before they get married, which makes Tong Jiahui very uncomfortable.


    On the one hand, Tong Jiahui doesn''t want to embarrass Wang Fan in front of Jiang Xiaonian. On the other hand, she worries that Jiang Xiaonian will spread the story, which will have a bad impact on her and the whole Hengtai group.


    Tong Jiahui''s face also shows some unhappy expression, but after much consideration, she still doesn''t expose Wang Fan''s lies.


    However, the subtle changes in Tong Jiahui''s face did not escape Jiang Xiaonian''s eyes.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who was very thoughtful, had already guessed Tong Jiahui''s mind. He said with a smile: "Jiahui, I didn''t expect you to be happy so soon! It''s really worth being happy! It seems that my uncle must be very happy, too! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Hearing Jiang Xiaonian''s words, Tong Jiahui burst out in a cold sweat. She was afraid that Jiang Xiaonian would talk nonsense everywhere, and quickly warned him with a big change of face.


    The look on Tong Jiahui''s face changed greatly, and Jiang Xiaonian was more sure of his judgment. However, he didn''t mean to let Tong Jiahui go. He then asked, "Jiahui, isn''t my uncle in favor of this? oh dear! You are in trouble


    He said that Tong Jiahui was in trouble, but Jiang Xiaonian''s eyes turned to Wang Fan. Seeing that Wang Fan was still calm, Jiang Xiaonian was puzzled.


    When he first saw Wang Fan in the club, Jiang Xiaonian knew that he was a gangster.


    After all, Jiang Xiaonian, who has a certain energy in H City, is not very difficult to find out a person''s details. Because Wang fan is a member of Sihai Gang, it''s easier to do this kind of thing!


    Of course, Jiang Xiaonian has already learned something about Wang Fan''s relationship with Tong Jiahui from his friends, but he who has met Tong Jiahui doesn''t believe the rumors that they are lovers at all.


    And to prove this, after he asked Tong Jiahui to meet here, he specially arranged the security guard at the door to stop other people who came with Tong Jiahui.


    When Tong Jiahui called him, Jiang Xiaonian was actually in a room on the second floor, watching the situation at the door of the club. Seeing Wang Fan''s embarrassed appearance after being stopped, Jiang Xiaonian was very proud.


    However, when he came to the door of the club, Tong Jiahui''s reply and action surprised Jiang Xiaonian deeply.


    But Jiang Xiaonian, who refuses to give up, still thinks that Wang Fan''s existence is just a shield for Tong Jiahui.


    After all, in order to travel safely, some female members of big families will also take bodyguards disguised as their boyfriends. Therefore, Jiang Xiaonian thinks from his heart that the intimacy between Tong Jiahui and Wang fan is just for acting for others.


    In fact, we can''t blame Jiang Xiaonian for his wishful thinking.


    Hengtai group is developing rapidly in southern China. Every time Liu Tian, chairman of the board of directors, goes out, he will be accompanied by 12 bodyguards. The situation and style are beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    As the daughter of Hengtai group, Tong Jiahui doesn''t pay as much attention to ostentation as her father does when she needs to travel, but she also has several bodyguards with her.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t know about these things. He didn''t even know how powerful Hengtai group was.


    In his eyes, to cooperate with a company like Sanlong group, Hengtai group naturally has the same strength as Sanlong group.


    If he knew the strength of Hengtai group, he would not try his best to plan Liu village here!


    As for why Tong Jiahui didn''t bring any entourage or even a bodyguard when she came to H city this time, only Liu Tian, who arranged her trip, knew it!


    It is because he knows Tong Jiahui''s identity and background that Jiang Xiaonian is very suspicious of Wang Fan''s identity, and this scene makes him believe that Wang fan is a fake boyfriend!


    Looking at Wang Fan with aggressive eyes, his face is full of mockery. Jiang Xiaonian is like a victorious general, waiting for his opponent''s surrender, and then crush his opponent''s dignity in the most merciless way.


    Wang Fan, whose face did not change, smoked and said calmly, "Mr. Jiang, when do I say Jiahui is pregnant?"

 V1.Chapter 137

    Wang Fan, who is smoking, frowns tightly. The cigarette between his fingers is emitting green smoke, which makes a smoke barrier between him and Jiang Xiaonian.


    "Didn''t you say that the doctor wouldn''t let Jiahui eat fish?" Jiang Xiaonian asked in dismay, and his hand holding the tablecloth was blue.


    With a sneer, Wang Fan said calmly: "Jiahui has not been acclimatized these two days. I found a Chinese medicine doctor for her. She is regulating her body. Fishy food conflicts with Chinese medicine, so what''s wrong with the doctor''s refusal to let her eat fish?"


    Wang Fan''s words are flawless, and it is indeed impeccable, which makes Tong Jiahui also feel relieved. However, she still stares at Wang Fan in anger, expressing her inner dissatisfaction with Wang Fan.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, Jiang Xiaonian smashed his mouth, but he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    But Wang Fan, who was sitting opposite him, didn''t stop because Jiang Xiaonian shut up. He took a puff and said slowly, "I remember a famous person who seemed to say that he thought about Buddha all the time. When he saw anything, he thought it was like Buddha. I can''t remember the second half of the sentence."


    With these words, Wang Fan turned to look at Tong Jiahui and asked with a smile, "Jiahui, do you know who said it?"


    "It''s Su Dongpo''s younger sister, Su Xiaomei, who taught Su Dongpo what he thought was cheap for the Buddhist monk." Tong Jiahui answers Wang Fan with a smile.


    "It was su Xiaomei who said it. No wonder!" Wang Fan a pair of suddenly realized appearance, the eye is to see opposite Jiang Xiaonian.


    As a psychologist, how could Jiang Xiaonian not know the origin of Wang Fan''s words, and he even knew the meaning of Wang Fan''s words.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who nearly suffered from internal injuries, said hello to Wang Fan''s eighteen generations of ancestors dozens of times. Only then did he feel a little relieved.


    However, how can Wang fan not know Jiang Xiaonian''s little thoughts? And Wang Fan never thought of letting Jiang Xiaonian go.


    When the expression on Jiang Xiaonian''s face gradually returned to normal, Wang fan then said, "Mr. Jiang, I''m a rude man. Unlike you people with culture and status, you talk and do things one by one, so don''t think about what''s wrong."


    "No, no, Mr. Wang is honest. I understand, I understand!" Jiang Xiaonian nodded his head and said with a smile, but in his heart he scolded Wang Fan for not being a thing.


    Tong Jiahui on one side saw Wang Fan''s intention. During this period of contact, she could also feel that although Wang Fan was a social gangster, he had a very good mind, and his level of calmness was absolutely no less than those of the superiors she contacted.


    So if Wang Fan let Jiang Xiaonian go, Tong Jiahui would not believe it. However, since Jiang Xiaonian provoked Wang Fan first, she would not be able to plead for Jiang Xiaonian any more. She could only sit there and watch the play honestly.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking a cigarette, flicked the ash, looked at the humble Jiang Xiaonian, and then said, "since Mr. Jiang thinks I''m right, please apologize to Jiahui. You can say something that makes girls feel bad without any reason. I think as Jiahui''s fiance, you can also make this not too much request."


    When Wang Fan said these words, his face was very serious, and his voice was very strong. He didn''t give Jiang Xiaonian any leeway.


    At this point, Jiang Xiaonian has no way to explain anything. He wanted to humiliate Wang Fan, but he didn''t expect that Wang Fan would lead the fire to Tong Jiahui.


    Jiang Xiaonian doesn''t care about Wang Fan''s identity and strength, but when it comes to Tong Jiahui, he doesn''t dare to be careless at all! What''s more, he still has something to discuss with Tong Jiahui today.


    Reluctant Jiang Xiaonian forced a smile and said to Tong Jiahui in a low voice: "Jiahui, I''m sorry, I''m really a little too much! I hope you don''t care about it with me in the past


    Originally, when Jiang Xiaonian began to apologize, Tong Jiahui wanted to give him a step down, but before Tong Jiahui could speak out, Jiang Xiaonian actually said such a thing about their past love.


    This makes Tong Jiahui''s heart a little uneasy. She looks sideways at Wang Fan beside her and finds that Wang fan is still smoking. She doesn''t react to Jiang Xiaonian''s words.


    It can be said that Tong Jiahui''s heart is very clear whether Wang fan is uncomfortable with such ambiguous words.


    If Wang fan is not happy, Tong Jiahui will feel more secure. But now Wang Fan''s indifferent attitude makes Tong Jiahui feel uneasy.


    The atmosphere in the room became awkward.


    No matter Jiang Xiaonian, who looks sincere, or Wang Fan, who is sitting there smoking, are waiting for Tong Jiahui''s reaction. The contest between the two men is going on invisibly.


    On reflection, Tong Jiahui smiles and says to Jiang Xiaonian with a sincere face: "elder martial brother, Jiahui still remembers the care you gave me at school."


    "Yes, yes!" When Jiang Xiaonian heard Tong Jiahui calling his elder martial brother, he felt more cordial and warm in his heart. He said with a smile.


    "But today you''ve been struggling with my fiance again and again. As a younger martial sister, I don''t know how to deal with it." Tong Jiahui''s tone of voice gradually became cold, and her face was not as gentle as before.


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s words about to change, Jiang Xiaonian was stunned at first, and then quickly said: "Jiahui, this is all a misunderstanding, you know I treat you..."


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaonian to finish his speech, Tong Jiahui''s eyes widened and said, "Jiang Xiaonian, what else do you want to say? Do I have to repeat what I said in those years? Do you want me to tear my face? "


    "This..." Jiang Xiaonian was speechless for a moment. Looking at Tong Jiahui''s angry appearance, he did not dare to go on.


    However, this attitude of Tong Jiahui also surprised Wang Fan. Looking at Tong Jiahui who was angry, he wondered what happened between her and Jiang Xiaonian and why Tong Jiahui had such a strong reaction.


    Tong Jiahui stood up, looked at Jiang Xiaonian coldly, and said coldly, "elder martial brother, let''s forget about today''s party. We''d better not contact each other in the future."


    "Jiahui, listen to me, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to..." Jiang Xiaonian was in a hurry to explain, but he didn''t finish. Tong Jiahui had already walked to the door, so he had to stop to catch up.


    Wang Fan, who is closely behind Tong Jiahui, stops and looks at Jiang Xiaonian, who is catching up. He looks at him without expression and stops Jiang Xiaonian with his eyes.

 V1.Chapter 138

    Out of the gate of the club, Tong Jiahui''s face has been gloomy. As soon as Wang Fan drove her to the road in front of the club, Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan in a deep voice: "do you know where is pure? I want some air! "


    "OK, I''ll take you to a good place!" Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui in the rearview mirror and said to her with a smile.


    The car sped all the way, and soon came to the hillside of Yinding mountain, where Wang Fan and ghost uncle talked before.


    Park the car in an open place. Wang Fan gets out of the car and opens the door for Tong Jiahui. Tong Jiahui, with a gloomy face, gets out of the car and says lazily in her voice: "do you have any cigarettes? Give me one


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was in a bad mood, Wang Fan took out the Yellow Crane Tower in his pocket without saying a word, took out one and handed it to Tong Jiahui. The flatterer lit it for her and said with a smile, "do you love me? Or do you love yourself? "


    Staring at Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui said: "do you still love me? You are playing Jiang Xiaonian around. I didn''t see it! "


    "That''s how I love myself!" Wang Fan also lit a cigarette, conveniently closed the door, and then said: "didn''t you listen to others? If a girl doesn''t meet a scum man, she won''t mature seriously. "


    "What do you mean?" Tong Jiahui frowned and asked unhappily.


    "Normally, such as you, you should be a standard person with good looks and no brains, but! What does it mean that you are beautiful and intelligent? It means that you have been hurt by scum man, so you are mature and smart now! " Wang Fan seriously analyzes Tong Jiahui''s situation, but he doesn''t notice that Tong Jiahui, who is standing beside him, has been infuriated by his words.


    Holding Wang Fan''s collar, Tong Jiahui threw away the cigarette she had just lit. She pinched Wang Fan''s neck with her hands and gritted her teeth, shouting, "nothing happened to Jiang Xiaonian and I! You must not slander me! Don''t slander me


    Wang Fan, who didn''t react for a moment, spat out his tongue and waved his hand repeatedly. He said intermittently: "loosen... Hand, loosen... Hand, you want to... Murder... Husband... Ah!"


    "Hum!" Hearing Wang Fan''s plea for mercy, Tong Jiahui gave a cold hum and let go of her hand, but her anger did not disappear.


    Wang Fan pretended to be very sad and coughed quietly for a while. He found that Tong Jiahui didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Then he came up and asked carefully: "what''s the relationship between Jiang Xiaonian and you? What he said is very ambiguous


    "He pursued me. We used to study in the same university. He was my senior!" Looking at the scenery at the foot of the mountain, Tong Jiahui recalled what happened in those years.


    "Senior? Is it another story about a senior cheating Xuemei? "


    Wang Fan cursed silently in his heart, but his face was plain.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui''s back, Wang fanrou said: "young people, do not understand love, can understand!"


    "I didn''t agree to his pursuit!" Tong Jiahui made another statement.


    "It''s a blessing to rein in the precipice." Wang Fan nodded his head and sighed.


    He turns his head and stares at Wang Fan again. Tong Jiahui waves her fist at him, trying to teach him a lesson again.


    Knowing that Tong Jiahui was dissatisfied with her words, Wang Fan said quickly: "the eyes are bright, good at distinguishing evil spirits, powerful! That''s great


    "Well! You don''t know who to learn from for your glib. You are so angry Tong Jiahui is satisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude of knowing his mistakes and being able to correct them, but she still loses Wang Fan''s words.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s face softened a lot, Wang Fan said with a smile, "my name is not good enough. I''m smart enough. Haha, I''ll make you laugh!"


    "Jiang Xiaonian is really a talented person. Although he is young, he has his own opinions in the field of psychology. I heard that some of his papers have been used for reference by foreign scholars." Tong Jiahui is very calm evaluation of Jiang Xiaonian, the look on her face without any emotion.


    "Yes, I can see that Jiang Xiaonian is not a simple man. He is not only talented, but also handsome. He should be regarded as a prince charming." When Wang Fan talked about Jiang Xiaonian, his tone was sour.


    Of course, Tong Jiahui could recognize the sour smell. She said angrily, "are you jealous?"


    "Why! Am I such a narrow-minded person? " Patting his chest, Wang Fan pretended to be indifferent.


    "Jiang Xiaonian''s father used to be the mayor of H city. He is also a psychologist. He has a distinguished family background and strong personal ability. In fact, even if you feel uncomfortable, I can understand it!" Speaking of Jiang Xiaonian''s background, Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan sympathetically.


    However, Wang Fan didn''t look depressed at all. On the contrary, he looked excited and said to Tong Jiahui: "so my defeated generals are so tough? When you say that, I suddenly have a great sense of achievement! "


    I thought Wang Fan''s face would show fear when I heard Jiang Xiaonian''s identity and background, but I didn''t expect that Wang Fan would be so excited, which made Tong Jiahui have a new understanding of Wang Fan.


    "Well, don''t stink there!" Tong Jiahui pushed Wang Fan''s shoulder, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry, looking at Wang Fan.


    Pushed by Tong Jiahui, Wang fan is more proud and says to Tong Jiahui with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if it stinks or not, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t disgrace you."


    "What a shame! Don''t talk nonsense. Jiang Xiaonian''s invitation to me today is definitely not what you think. I guess he must have other purposes! " Tong Jiahui shook her head with a bitter smile and looked down at the dim lights.


    In fact, it''s not just Tong Jiahui who has such an idea. Wang Fan has already guessed Jiang Xiaonian''s purpose in his heart, but he doesn''t know Tong Jiahui''s attitude, so he doesn''t give up his speculation.


    Wang Fan''s appearance is not accidental. Tong Jiahui arranges him to go to the appointment together. It is obvious that he wants to use Wang Fan as a shield, not to let Jiang Xiaonian play the emotional card, but also to find a reason to get away.


    And Wang FanJie''s performance just achieves Tong Jiahui''s goal, but she didn''t expect that Wang Fan, who only knows how to fight and kill, is a very flexible person.


    Even Jiang Xiaonian, who is known as the double explosion of EQ value and IQ value, has been turned around by Wang Fan.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for Jiang Xiaonian''s last ambiguous remarks, Tong Jiahui really wanted to go on and see how Wang Fan played with Jiang Xiaonian.


    Anyway, the purpose of Tong Jiahui''s trip has been achieved, and she has a new understanding of Wang Fan, which makes her very satisfied. As for Jiang Xiaonian''s mood, it''s not what Tong Jiahui needs to consider.


    In the middle of Yinding mountain, there was a wind. Wang Fan took off his coat and put it on Tong Jiahui. He said softly, "it''s getting late! Let''s go back to the hotel! "

 V1.Chapter 139

    Early in the morning, people in Liucun got busy.


    On the old stage at the east end of the village, the big spout and bald man are directing some villagers in the village to clean the stage. Under the stage, Liu Dazhuang and some young people are carrying several long tables in the middle of the stage.


    Several women in their 40s are carrying water basins and dishcloths to clean the glass windows around the stage.


    Third Master Liu stands under the locust tree in front of the old stage with a cigarette in his mouth. He squints at the busy people. With his hands on his back, he looks like a leader.


    "Sir, can you put the table here?" Liu Dazhuang yelled at Third Master Liu under the tree.


    Taking the cigarette out of his mouth, Mr. Liu closed one eye, looked at the table in front of Liu Dazhuang, and yelled at him, "a little more to the left!"


    Liu Dazhuang moved the table according to his words. Several other young people also moved the rest of the table.


    "Good!" Third Master Liu shouts at Liu Dazhuang with his hands behind his back.


    When the big spout on the stage saw Mr. Liu coming, he quickly jumped off the stage and trotted over, saying, "don''t come here, uncle. It''s very dirty here. Be careful, your clothes will be dirty."


    "Not in the way! It''s not in the way Liu Sanye waved to the big spout with a smile, a pair of leaders went to the countryside to inspect and sympathize with the people.


    The bald man had already come over, carried a clean chair in his hand, put it beside Mr. Liu, and said with a smile, "uncle, you are sitting."


    "Oh, I''ll tell you, don''t do this kind of thing in the future, otherwise others will say that my style is too bureaucratic!" Third Master Liu sat on the chair with a straight face, cocked up his legs and criticized the bald man seriously.


    "The third uncle taught me right!" The bald man nodded and bowed.


    There was no outsider in the big spout. He came up to Third Master Liu''s ear and said, "third uncle, you said Wang Fan, what kind of medicine does gourd sell? How can I feel that he is not kind-hearted?"


    "Yes, you said that he not only didn''t oppose us, but also supported you in the election of the new village head. Would he want to play tricks?" The bald man also asked with a worried face.


    Listening to the two people''s reminder, Mr. Liu took a puff and said, "you know what a fart! Wang fan is just a bully. As long as he wants to work in Liu village, he must have a good relationship with me. Don''t forget, no one can match me in Liu village! "


    "That''s what I said. If I offend my third uncle, Wang fan can''t afford to speak in Liu village." Big spout thinks that Liu''s words are very reasonable, which makes him more confident.


    Instead, the bald man touched his semi bald head, still worried. He looked at the proud Third Master Liu, hesitated for a moment, then asked in a low voice: "third uncle, when you become the village head, do you really want to cooperate with Wang Fan?"


    Hearing the bald man ask himself this question, Mr. Liu said with a sneer, "it depends on Wang Fan''s sincerity. If I''m not satisfied with the benefits he gives me, I can''t blame him for not giving him face!"


    "What if Wang Fan and we are in trouble?" The bald man, who knows something about Wang Fan''s methods, asks with some worry.


    "Toss? When I become the village head, I don''t know why he should fight with me. Besides, there are still people behind us waiting to deal with Wang Fan? Ha ha Third Master Liu is full of confidence in his future and does not worry about the threat Wang Fan poses to him.


    Seeing what the bald man wanted to say, the big spout quickly stopped him and said, "OK! Old bald man, the third uncle naturally has his plan. Let''s wait for the hot drink with the third uncle! "


    "Ha ha! Don''t worry, you two are my confidants. I won''t treat you badly in the future! " The ambitious Third Master Liu touched his beard and said to them happily.


    When the garbage on the stage was almost cleaned up, Mr. Liu stood up and yelled at Mr. Liu Dazhuang: "Dazhuang, go! Take my grandfather with me and go to Liu Neng''s daily work to have a look! "


    "Ah Liu Dazhuang agreed and walked to the car not far away.


    It''s only four or five hundred meters from the east to the west of the village. If there''s no emergency in the village, people walk back and forth in the village. After all, the distance is more than 500 meters. Even if it''s inconvenient for people to walk, it''s only ten minutes.


    However, Mr. Liu''s status is no better than before. He is the candidate for the next village head.


    It is precisely because of such a level of identity that Mr. Liu can no longer run back and forth on the muddy road in the village like other people. He needs a suitable means of transportation to travel now.


    Sitting in Liu Dazhuang''s car, Mr. Liu waved goodbye to them through the window.


    When Dazhuang drove out of the yard where the old stage was, Liu said sternly, "Dazhuang! There''s nothing to do in the afternoon. Just go and repair the window! It''s very impolite to greet people through the glass, and it''s not good for me to get close to the people in the village. "


    "Well!" Liu Dazhuang nodded as he drove.


    Leaning on the back of the co pilot''s chair, Mr. Liu''s expression was very serious. He looked at the figures passing by the car window and nodded to everyone who passed his sight.


    This way of greeting, however, after watching many documentaries of heads of state, Liu San Ye carefully figured out and improved the etiquette.


    His serious expression shows his dignity, and the heroism between his eyebrows is adorable. His slightly lowered head shows that he is close to the people and friendly, which is a necessary etiquette skill for his future village head.


    After greeting several people on the road, Mr. Liu found that these people had no reaction.


    That should have been flattered, or a look of joy, actually did not appear in front of Mr. Liu''s eyes, which made his heart a little lost.


    After a little meditation, Third Master Liu said to Liu Dazhuang: "Dazhuang! Don''t wait for the afternoon. You will take me to Liu Neng''s house in a moment, and you should hurry to repair the car window! If I don''t put down the window, it''s too bad for me to communicate with the masses! "


    "Well!" Liu Dazhuang nodded and agreed. By the way, he stepped on the brake. Zhun tou said to Liu Sanye, "here you are


    Liu San ye, who is always thinking about setting up the image of the village head in the eyes of the villagers, finds that the car has stopped at Liu Neng''s door, while Liu Neng''s son is kneeling at the door, waiting for Liu San ye to get off the car.


    Although Liu Neng''s son was kneeling there because of the rules of family affairs, in the eyes of Third Master Liu, it suddenly made him feel like a superior.


    When he opened the car door, Liu San Yeh was sad. He just wanted to comfort him, but he stepped on a stall of dog dung. The wet dog dung almost flashed Liu San Yeh''s waist, and almost scared Liu Neng''s son.

 V1.Chapter 140

    Liu Xiaoguang, the son of Liu Neng, who is wearing a hat of filial piety and hemp clothes, saw that third Master Liu stepped on dog excrement and was about to fall down in a clockwise direction. He quickly ran over, hugged Third Master Liu''s thigh and steadfastly supported his body.


    "Three grandfathers, you can count! Sobbing... "As soon as Liu Xiaoguang finished speaking, he burst into tears.


    The shaken Third Master Liu was hugged by Liu Xiaoguang on his thigh. He felt as if he had support in his heart. Slowly, there was no panic before. He calmed down and patted Liu Xiaoguang on the shoulder. His voice was full of vicissitudes and said: "good boy, get up quickly! Third grandfather has been thinking about your family


    It''s like finding a bright light in the dark, or embracing a life-saving plank in the sea. Liu Xiaoguang hugs Liu Sanye''s thigh more tightly, and he is crying. For a long time, he hasn''t said a word.


    Villagers from outside the courtyard were moved to wipe the corners of their eyes when they saw Liu Xiaoguang crying like this. Then they comforted and helped Liu Xiaoguang up on the ground.


    Seeing all the people looking at him, Mr. Liu coughed and asked, "who is in charge of Liu Neng''s affairs?"


    "Third Master, isn''t it waiting for you to take charge of the business?" A middle-aged man supporting Liu Xiaoguang said in a thick voice.


    For this answer, Mr. Liu nodded with satisfaction. He looked around the villagers and found that there was no objection. Then he said, "let''s talk about it in the house!"


    When third Master Liu followed the crowd into Liu Neng''s yard, Liu Dazhuang drove away.


    As soon as Liu Dazhuang arrived at the entrance of the village, he saw Wang Fan in a straight suit smoking and walking carefully on the muddy village road. Liu pangzi, who was behind Wang Fan, was carrying a bag of paper money and stepping on Wang Fan''s footprints.


    "Mr. Fan! Fat brother Liu Dazhuang stopped the car, opened the door to greet two people, pointed to the back door and said, "where are you going? I''ll take you!"


    Hearing Liu Dazhuang''s voice, Wang Fan quickly stopped, stood in a clean place, looked up at Liu Dazhuang and said, "brother Dazhuang, where are you going! Let''s go in the wrong direction


    "Mr. Fan, I just sent my grandfather to Liu Neng''s house. My grandfather asked me to repair the car." When Liu Dazhuang was talking, he got out of the car, opened the back door of the car, waved to Wang Fan and said, "where are you going? I''ll take you. I''m not in a hurry."


    "Dazhuang, did the third master go to my second uncle''s house?" Liu pangzi stands behind Wang Fan and asks unexpectedly.


    "Well, as soon as Liu Xiaoguang finished crying with my grandfather''s leg, I drove away." Liu Dazhuang didn''t see the scene of Liu''s stepping on dog dung. He thought it was Liu Xiaoguang who hugged him by the thigh in order to please him, so he looked contemptuous when talking about it.


    After all, Liu Dazhuang is close to Liu pangzi, so he has always had an opinion on Liu Neng. On weekdays, when Liu Dazhuang and Liu Neng talk, they also call their names directly, never calling "Uncle" according to their seniority


    If other people talk to Liu Neng like this, Liu Neng, the village head, will definitely not give up.


    It''s a pity that third Master Liu behind Liu Dazhuang is also an old fox, so Liu Neng has never dared to say anything to Liu Dazhuang. However, in private, Liu Neng has recorded all these resentments on his nephew Liu pangzi.


    I heard that Liu Xiaoguang was holding Liu''s thigh and crying bitterly. Wang Fan said with a smile: "I''ve heard about holding my thigh before, but I didn''t expect that someone would do it. It''s a pity! Let''s slow down, or we can see a good play! "


    "Brother fan, what do you want when you go to my second uncle''s house?" Liu pangzi asked suspiciously.


    "What else? Mr. Liu will be the village head soon! Can you stop worrying about the village? " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Liu Dazhuang, who was standing beside the car, also laughed and said to Liu pangzi, "it''s still Mr. Fan who is smart. That''s what my Mr. Fan said. He said it''s compassionate. Ha ha!"


    On hearing that third Master Liu was considerate of the people, Wang Fan scolded the old fox in his heart. He bribed the people and said that he was so dignified. He was shameless to get home!


    However, Wang Fan''s face didn''t show the curse in his heart. Instead, he nodded and said, "the third master is chivalrous, righteous, and has a lot of elder style."


    Wang Fan praises Liu Sanye, and Liu Dazhuang is even more happy. Originally, he was influenced by Liu pangzi and has a sense of worship for Wang Fan. In addition, Wang Fan helped him with his sister Liu Zilan before. Therefore, Liu Dazhuang has more respect for Wang Fan and even recognized him and his grandfather''s peers in terms of address.


    Since he was his grandfather''s friend, Liu Dazhuang couldn''t wait. He stepped over the muddy road, went to Wang Fan''s side, took his hand and said, "Fan Ye, you take my car, where you say you go, I''ll send you!"


    "Well, this road is really bad. I''m afraid I''ll have to make a mess of my clothes and shoes when I get to Liu Neng''s house. I''ll just take your car!" Wang fan then followed Liu Dazhuang to his car.


    When Liu pangzi got on the bus, Liu Dazhuang happily adjusted the car body and drove the car to Liu Neng''s house with one foot of accelerator.


    Along the way, Liu Dazhuang talked with Liu pangzi, with a strong smile on his face. Obviously, Liu Dazhuang was happy that Wang Fan could ride in his car.


    The car didn''t drive long before it came to Liu Neng''s house. People outside the yard were busy. Seeing Liu Dazhuang''s car coming back, they immediately asked to make room for him.


    Liu Dazhuang, who had stopped the car, opened the door and trotted out of the car. He opened the door for Wang Fan with a smile on his face.


    "Go and do your work!" Wang Fan patted Liu Dazhuang on the shoulder and spoke to him admiringly.


    "Mr. Fan, why don''t I go and talk to him?" Liu Dazhuang did not panic to drive away, but said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    This "Fan Ye" startled the busy people around him. They stopped their work and looked at Wang Fan standing there.


    Liu village itself is a clan village, the people in the village are basically the same surname Liu, because everyone is an ancestor, so the generation is very clear.


    As the elder with the highest seniority in the village, Mr. Liu has always been revered by the villagers. Of course, there is no conflict between scolding in his heart and not in his face.


    Now Liu San Ye''s grandson called an outsider "Ye", which obviously surprised and puzzled the people present, and even made some people feel shameless. After all, Wang fan is only a young man in his twenties.


    But without waiting for the reaction from the people outside the yard, Liu Dazhuang pointed to a middle-aged man and said, "go and tell my Lord that my lord fan is coming. Let my lord come out to meet him!"

 V1.Chapter 141

    When Liu Dazhuang leads Wang Fan and Liu pangzi into the gate of Liu Neng''s house, the Third Master Liu in the house has already learned from other people all the things that happened outside the gate.


    If Liu Dazhuang calls Wang Fan "Fan Ye" at ordinary times, Liu Sanye will not care at all. After all, the relationship between him and Wang Fan still needs a lot of face things to maintain.


    However, in today''s situation, Mr. Liu was dissatisfied with the way Liu Dazhuang called Wang Fan.


    Why did Liu San Ye show up at Liu Neng''s funeral?


    In fact, just as Wang Fan said, it is to buy people''s hearts on the matter of village head election.


    Liu Neng has been working in Liu village for a long time. Naturally, there are many doglegs around him. Now Liu Neng suddenly goes to paradise, and these former doglegs have become a mob that nobody cares about.


    At this time, Mr. Liu''s presence here is just the best time to succeed Mr. Liu Neng and win the favor of these doggies. Moreover, it is also a bargaining chip for Mr. Liu to ascend the throne of village head.


    But the appearance of Wang fan is a bit confusing!


    The grudge between Liu Neng and Liu pangzi''s uncle and nephew is a household name in Liu village. Liu Neng bullies Liu pangzi on weekdays, and his dog legs are also involved. Therefore, Liu pangzi has become an open enemy of Liu Neng''s family.


    Wang fan is Liu pangzi''s elder brother, Liu pangzi''s enemy naturally becomes Wang Fan''s enemy.


    Liu Neng was suddenly called by Yan Wangye. These people who followed Liu Neng began to worry that Wang Fan would take the opportunity to help Liu pangzi to revenge them.


    In particular, Liu Xiaoguang, Liu Neng''s son, is worried that Wang Fan will do harm to him. Therefore, when Liu Sanye appears at his door, Liu Xiaoguang is willing to kowtow to him and hug his thigh with profound meaning.


    Everyone in the village knows that Liu Sanye and Wang fan are close, so Liu Xiaoguang doesn''t ask Liu Sanye to support him, but at least he has to find a way to live for himself.


    At this time, the appearance of Wang Fan also made Liu Xiaoguang a little worried.


    When Wang Fan stepped into the hall, Liu San ye and Liu Xiao Guang already had different worries and worries.


    "A bow!"


    "Bowing!"


    "Three bows!"


    "Thanks from the family!"


    Liu Xiaoguang, who kneels in front of the coffin, wept on the ground according to the rules.


    The cold faced Wang Fan took a look at Liu Xiaoguang on the ground, turned his head and said to Liu Pang, "fat man, today is your second uncle''s day job. Should you be a dutiful son and accompany your brother to wake?"


    Wang Fan said that Liu pangzi, who was standing behind him, was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he looked around at the people who were looking at them, as if catching what he needed from everyone''s face.


    When people around see Liu pangzi looking at himself, they all look away. A few villagers who are close to Liu Neng on weekdays look at Liu Xiaoguang kneeling on the ground.


    Liu Xiaoguang, who was crying in the dark just now, stopped crying and looked up at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi in front of him. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Fortunately, Third Master Liu was also in the Lingtang. He also heard Wang Fan''s lecture to Liu pangzi. He turned his eyes and said solemnly, "Jiaxing, normally, you should be filial to your second uncle, but..."


    Before Liu San Yeh finished, Wang Fan said, "fat man, San Yeh said you should be filial and wake up. What''s the matter? You don''t want to? "


    "Brother fan, I''ve lost both my parents since I was a child. It''s only with the help of my second uncle that I''m here today. I''m willing to wake my second uncle!"


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s words were finished, he fell on his knees and knelt down on the ground, knocking his head three times at the coffin containing Liu Neng''s body.


    Waiting for the reaction of these people in Lingtang, Liu pangzi has kowtowed his head and walked to Liu Xiaoguang''s back, kneeling down in good order.


    Liu San ye, who wanted to stop Liu pangzi, saw that Liu pangzi had knelt behind Liu Xiaoguang, so he could only smash his mouth and swallow his words back.


    Standing in front of the coffin of the mourning hall, Wang Fan scanned the people around him and said in a low voice: "I, Wang Fan, in my life, most admire the people who speak of righteousness. Liu Er Ge, in his life, respected human feelings and righteousness. He has always been my model. I don''t want to be envious of talents! Alas


    "Today is a big event for brother Liu. I feel very sad as a brother. I really hope he has not suffered such a disaster. I really hope he can have a drink with me again!"


    I don''t know where Wang Fan learned this set of sayings. It''s very awkward that they are neither native nor foreign. What''s more, they praise Liu Neng as a representative of loyal people.


    This makes people in the mourning hall almost think that the one lying in the coffin is not Liu Neng who is familiar with the bad water falling from the top.


    Just when everyone was wondering why Wang Fan wanted to praise Liu Neng so much, Liu Sanye, who was standing by, knew better than Mingjing.


    He wanted to find an excuse to stop Wang Fan who flattered the dead there, but he was afraid that he would be cheated by Wang Fan. Third Master Liu could only look at Wang Fan and flatter Liu Neng there.


    When Wang Fan was out of breath, Liu pangzi raised his hand to poke Liu Xiaoguang''s waist and eye, and reminded him in a low voice: "brother, if you don''t cry a few times, shout to my second uncle, let fan have a rest!"


    Liu Xiaoguang, who is listening to what Wang Fan said with relish, is reminded by Liu pangzi that his identity today is not a spectator on the overpass, but a dutiful son dressed in linen.


    "Dad! Dad! My poor father Liu Xiaoguang couldn''t remember what to cry for a moment, so he had to cry out to his father, lying on the ground and crying.


    As soon as Liu Xiaoguang cried, the people in the mourning hall urged him to save his grief. After all, he was crying in a hurry, so Liu Xiaoguang soon stopped crying.


    There are several people who have a good relationship with Liu Neng. At this time, they also brought a chair for Wang Fan, brought tea and helped him to sit in a quiet place outside the Lingtang.


    Seeing Wang Fan use a little means, he drew Liu Neng''s men in the past. Liu San Ye was very angry!


    But Liu Dazhuang didn''t see his troubles at all, so he came up to him and whispered, "my Lord, I''m a man who returns good for bad. I don''t hate Liu Neng at all. I really admire him!"


    "I admire your grandmother for her leg!" Third Master Liu lowered his voice and said with his teeth.


    Liu Dazhuang was stunned when he heard the low curse of Liu Sanye, and then he was even more confused. He looked at his grandfather and couldn''t figure out why he was angry.


    At this time, one of the people who accompanied Wang Fan came in and came to Liu Xiaoguang''s ear. He whispered a few words to Liu Xiaoguang. Liu Xiaoguang''s eyes were bright and a smile flashed on his face.

 V1.Chapter 142

    When Wang Fan and Liu Xiaoguang finish talking, Liu Sanye has entered the room next to the Lingtang. He is listening to a middle-aged man sitting beside him muttering. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Liu Xiaoguang with a smile knelt down beside Liu pangzi and said in a low voice: "brother Jiaxing, brother fan is so righteous!"


    "Well!" Liu pangzi nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi didn''t mean to continue talking, Liu Xiaoguang had to turn back and didn''t go on talking, but the joy on his face was hard to hide.


    Wang Fan had a good view of Liu Xiaoguang''s actions. After a sneer flashed on his face, he changed into a friendly look and entered the room where Third Master Liu was.


    When people in the room saw Wang Fan coming in, they all stood up and said hello to him, but Third Master Liu sat there with a cold face, smoking one after another.


    He sat down next to Mr. Liu. Wang Fan handed him a cigarette and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, add another one."


    "No, I smoked a lot!" Liu said, throwing away half of his cigarette and rubbing it on the ground with his feet.


    I have long known that Mr. Liu was dissatisfied. Wang Fan didn''t ask why, but said to himself, "Mr. Liu, there is something I want to discuss with you. I don''t know whether you are willing to help or not."


    "Come on, help me if you can, and I can''t help if you can''t!" Mr. Liu answered with emotion.


    "You see, when Liu Er ge used to be the head of the village, he gave a lot of help to our village. Even our four seas gang was taken care of. Wang Fan kept this friendship in mind." When Wang Fan talked about the emotional part, his words revealed a trace of sadness.


    Listen to Wang Fan there reading Liu Neng''s good, the house once followed Liu Neng to mix to eat and drink several people, also is nodding to echo.


    However, Liu San ye knew that Wang Fan was good at Liu Neng, and he must want to play some tricks in his heart.


    Who doesn''t know about Liu Neng and Liu pangzi, and who doesn''t know that Wang Fan once fell out with Liu Neng for the sake of Liu pangzi, so if Wang Fan really has affection for Liu Neng, it''s really the sun coming out in the West!


    But in front of so many people in the room, it''s not easy for Mr. Liu to expose Wang Fan''s lies, and Mr. Liu also believes that other people in the room must know that Wang Fan''s words are not from the heart.


    Since Wang Fan says that he and Liu Neng are affectionate, Liu Sanye has to face up to it, but he has made up his mind. As long as Wang Fan dares to do something, he will tear his face with him even if he is desperate. After all, the position of village head is very attractive to Liu Sanye.


    After Wang Fan talked about it for a long time, Liu stopped and asked, "brother Xiaofan, just say what you want me to do for you."


    Wang Fan, with a sad face, suddenly looked up at Mr. Liu and said quickly, "I want brother Xiaoguang to be the village head..."


    Liu San ye, who has suffered a loss once, will not let Wang Fan finish what he has said. Liu Pang Zi''s previous act of putting on a horse for Liu Neng''s filial piety has already made Liu San Ye very angry. How can he let Wang Fan succeed again,


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to finish his speech, Mr. Liu stopped Wang Fan and said, "I don''t agree!"


    Wang Fan, who had been robbed by Mr. Liu, sat there staring at Mr. Liu, licked his lips and didn''t go on.


    Although those who had followed Liu Neng in the room did not dare to argue with him, they all frowned and looked at him with dissatisfaction.


    Liu Xiaoguang beside the coffin also heard what Liu Sanye said. He was really worried. If it wasn''t for his special identity, he really wanted to have a theory with Liu Sanye.


    At this time, Liu Xiaoguang has the support of Wang Fan, and he has no fear of Liu Sanye before. He even has the feeling that he and Liu Sanye are equal.


    The atmosphere inside and outside the house is tense because of the words of Third Master Liu. Liu Dazhuang, who has been with Third Master Liu, is also affected by this tense atmosphere. It''s just that the person who broke up with Third Master Liu is Wang Fan, whom he worships very much. Therefore, Liu Dazhuang doesn''t have the impulse to be confused.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, was silent for a moment and asked with a bitter smile: "Third Master, Xiao Guang is also capable. Do you want to think about it again?"


    "I don''t have to think about it. How can a child bear such a big responsibility? Don''t say any more! " Third Master Liu said with a gloomy face, but he hated Wang Fan to the bone.


    Liu Dazhuang, who was standing on one side, was not happy when he heard the Third Master Liu''s words. He said to Wang Fan, "Mr. Fan, you''re turning out with your elbow! I''ve always admired you. You and my grandfather have a good relationship. How can you help Liu Neng''s family? "


    When Liu Dazhuang finished speaking, the people in the room were reluctant. Especially when Liu Neng was alive, the people closest to Liu Neng had opinions on Liu Dazhuang.


    Third Master Liu is the highest generation in Liu village. These people dare not argue with him, but Liu Dazhuang''s generation is not enough. Although several middle-aged people with the same generation have no direct conflict with him, they also say a few words of dissatisfaction.


    Liu Dazhuang''s strength was also picked up. He looked at the people in the room with a cold face and said unconvinced: "you don''t speak for Liu Neng here. You are all from a village. You know what Liu Neng is better than me."


    "Da Zhuang!" Third Master Liu frowned and stopped Liu Dazhuang. Then he looked at Wang Fan with a gloomy face and asked in a low voice, "brother Xiaofan, what''s wrong with you, elder brother? We can say it in private. You''re making a trip to me, isn''t it a bit out of the ordinary?"


    Wang Fan, with an innocent face, looked at the ugly Third Master Liu. It took him a long time to say, "if you want to talk about these trivial things, let''s calm down and discuss them. In fact, it''s not a big deal. After all, it''s all people in the same village. They are still blood relatives of the same clan."


    "Wang Fan, you don''t have to play tricks here! We are blood relatives, but some things, just can''t be vague! I''ll put it here today! Liu village, the position of village head, I''m settled! If anyone is unconvinced! Just try with me Third Master Liu stood up in a hurry, glared at the people in the room, and said what he thought.


    Listening to the overbearing words of Third Master Liu, Wang Fan suddenly laughed and said: "Third Master, what''s your hurry? When did I say let Liu Xiaoguang be the village head? "


    Liu San ye, who was watching the crowd, was stunned when he heard Wang Fan''s words. Then he complained. Only then did he find that he was trapped by Wang Fan!

 V1.Chapter 143

    Knowing that he was trapped by Wang Fan, Mr. Liu was really dumb. He couldn''t tell what it was like to eat Coptis. He frowned and looked at Wang Fan. The goatee under his mouth was also blown by the breath from his nose.


    Liu Dazhuang didn''t think so at all. When Wang Fan said that he didn''t support Liu Xiaoguang to be the village head, he happily said, "I know you won''t pit my master, Mr. Fan!"


    "That is, I and Liu San ye what friendship, that is not ordinary people can compare!" As if he didn''t see Third Master Liu angry, Wang Fan actually talked about his friendship with him.


    The men who used to follow Liu Neng in the room all looked at him and didn''t say anything. They were waiting for him to say whether he would give them a way to live or not.


    In fact, even if Mr. Liu has made his stand clear and said some words to appease these people, he has offended them. His original intention to win people''s hearts ended in failure.


    Third Master Liu, with a gloomy face and a sneer at Wang Fan, said, "Wang Fan! Wang Fan! I really admire you for your ability


    "Mr. Liu, you are the head of your village, and Xiao Guang is your deputy to help you deal with some village affairs. I don''t think it''s a bad thing! What''s more, these villagers in the village will respect you more, don''t you think? " Wang Fan said with a smile. He didn''t care how ugly Liu''s face was.


    "Good! On the basis of our friendship, I agree to what you said! " I had to agree to Wang Fan''s suggestion, which made Mr. Liu''s voice as uncomfortable as a boiled egg.


    He didn''t want Wang Fan to see that he was depressed and lost after being calculated. Liu Sanye found a reason and left Liu Neng''s home.


    After Liu left in Liu Dazhuang''s car, Liu Xiaoguang patted the soil on his knees and hurried into the room next to the Lingtang. He moved a chair and sat beside Wang Fan. He asked carefully, "brother fan, I''m not happy!"


    "How much you think! It''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear, so the third master misunderstood us! " Wang Fan flicked the ash and said with a bitter smile.


    "Brother fan, don''t say that. I can hear you clearly in the hall. It''s the third master who didn''t let you finish. He''s still worried that I''ll take the position of village head with him." Liu Xiaoguang quickly rescued Wang Fan.


    At this time, Liu Xiaoguang, as if he had found a treasure, was afraid that he would support Wang Fan and abandon him because of little things.


    Liu Neng''s confidants in the room echoed with Liu Xiaoguang and said to Wang Fan. These people usually hate the arrogance and domineering of Third Master Liu, so they don''t speak ill of Third Master Liu behind his back.


    Now Liu Neng, their support, is dead. These people are most worried that Mr. Liu will take the opportunity to retaliate against them. What''s more, Liu Dazhuang''s words just now make these people wary of Mr. Liu.


    Now that they are wary, they will think about finding someone who can fight against Liu Sanye to protect these rootless mobs, and Wang fan is the most suitable person.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t say anything hard to listen to Liu San ye, everyone can see that Liu San Ye has become hostile to Wang Fan because of what happened just now, but Wang Fan''s attitude is not very clear now, which makes people''s hearts bottomless.


    Liu Xiaoguang''s ability comes from his father Liu Neng, who is also full of bad water. At the moment, he just wants to hold Wang Fan''s thigh tightly, so as to find a strong backing for the future confrontation with Liu Sanye.


    So without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Liu Xiaoguang said: "brother fan, to tell you the truth, when my father was alive, he wanted to reconcile with my brother Xing. After all, the misunderstanding was instigated by others."


    "Oh? Was it instigated? " Wang Fan asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "Ah! It''s too much to say! I only know the reason after listening to my father. I''m so sorry! " Liu Xiaoguang said here, a face of helplessness, like what he did in those years, really feel remorse from the heart.


    I didn''t expect that Liu Xiaoguang still had strong material. Wang Fan pretended to be stupid and said: "brother Xiaoguang, don''t mention the past! Don''t your brother Xing hate you? You two will depend on each other in the future! Close as you can


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. I will remember your words and unite with my brother Xing to bring down the people who made our mistakes in those years." Liu Xiaoguang''s eyes light up and says with ambition.


    "Who are you going to knock down? Third Master Liu? " Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    When it comes to the name of Liu San ye, a fierce light flashed in Liu Xiao Guang''s eyes. He said in a low voice: "brother fan, it was Liu San ye who bewitched my father and made my father and Jiaxing brother turn against each other. My father told me this thing himself!"


    I didn''t expect Liu Xiaoguang to pour this basin of dirty water directly on Mr. Liu. He also thought of a way to prevent others from questioning his words.


    Wang Fan, who looks at Liu Xiaoguang''s performance coldly, scolds "No.2 bad water energy" in his heart, but his face is surprised and asks, "brother, is that true?"


    "It''s true! My dad said it to me Liu Xiaoguang patted his chest and said.


    Liu Neng''s confidants in the room whispered when they heard what Liu Xiaoguang said.


    "The second elder brother told me that he was bewitched and did something he regretted. I''m afraid that''s what he said!"


    "It''s reasonable. I can''t understand why he did that. It turned out that there was something else in his mind!"


    "Fortunately, the second elder brother told the truth in time, otherwise the brothers would kill each other and fall into the trap of others!"


    ¡­


    Listening to all the people talking there, Wang Fan''s heart is also mixed.


    In front of these rustic farmers in plain clothes, how can you say that they are all good actors, and they are not blushing when they tell lies with their eyes open?


    If you send Liu Neng to Hollywood, you may be able to make a grand slam of all the awards in the entertainment industry!


    Waiting for the voice of the people in the room to speak gradually smaller, Wang Fan shook his head and sighed: "I didn''t expect that! How could Mr. Liu have done such a thing? It''s really... Ah! "


    "Know your face, know your heart! Don''t be fooled by the false image, brother fan Liu Xiaoguang said while the iron was hot.


    Wang Fan raised his head and asked sincerely: "Xiao Guang, tell the truth, am I the same as your father? It''s going to be a loss! "


    Liu Xiaoguang, who was waiting to answer the question, couldn''t think about it carefully. He said in a hurry: "brother fan, you are the same as me! It''s all ruined by Mr. Liu! "


    "Oh! I''m just like your father


    The expression on Wang Fan''s face is serious when he talks. You can''t imagine that his heart has already blossomed.

 V1.Chapter 144

    And Liu Xiaoguang and some nonsense, Wang Fan did not say whether to help Liu Xiaoguang.


    After lunch, Liu pangzi stayed at Liu Neng''s home, and together with Liu Xiaoguang, they kept a vigil for the dead Liu Neng. Wang Fan, who was full of wine and food, walked out of the door with a cigarette in his mouth, put a plastic bag on each shoe and went back to the blind master on the muddy village road.


    Listening to the storytelling, the blind Master was still sitting at the door to bask in the sun. Wang Fan came up and lit a cigarette for the blind master. Then he pulled a chicken leg and handed it to the blind master.


    "Open the wine, too. It''s uncomfortable to eat with meat but no wine." The blind Master ate the drumstick and said to Wang Fan.


    "Blind Master, you should fill your stomach first. I''ll go to the room and find a water cup for you and pour the wine for you." Wang fan is about to get up and go back to the house to get the cup of wine.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. Have you stayed with the rich for a long time and won''t drink without glasses?" Throw the hand has been gnawed clean chicken bone, the blind Master wiped the oil on the mouth with his hand, said leisurely.


    Hearing what the blind Master said, Wang Fan scratched his head, turned back and said with a smile, "blind Master, look what you said, I''ve grown wings and gone to heaven, and I''m just a little finch in front of you."


    "Xiaofan! The sky is high and the sea is wide. You have the ability to go to the sky and enter the sea. The blind Master won''t stop you. But I want to remind you that I don''t know if you can listen to me? " The blind Master vomited a cigarette ring and said lazily.


    "Blind Master, I''m all ears." Wang Fan squatted on the side of the blind Master, waiting for his instruction sincerely.


    If someone passes by at this time, he will be amused by the appearance of the old and the young.


    Wang Fan, wearing an Armani suit, is devoutly doing the standard Chinese squatting, staring at the blind master without blinking, just like a child full of curiosity and listening to the story.


    The old blind Master, with his eyes closed, leans against the dirty wall and half a cigarette between his fingers, looks like a worldly expert who has seen through the world


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, the blind Master is no different from those old farmers who are used to doing physical work in the fields and speak with a loud voice. Even from the point of view of their thin body, he is not as strong as those old farmers and looks sick every day.


    But in Wang Fan''s eyes, the blind Master was a gift from heaven.


    If you say that uncle GUI is the master who led Wang Fan into the door, and taught him some skills to protect his life, so that he can survive in this dark world, and can escape the test of life and death every time.


    Then the ugly blind Master is more like a hermit. He has been helping Wang Fan to reach his peak in the world.


    If the blind Master''s ordinary words were changed, he would just laugh them off as crazy words, but Wang Fan could hear different tastes, and even learned a lot from them.


    At the moment, the blind master has something to say to him. Naturally, Wang Fan listens respectfully for fear of falling a character or a voice.


    Half the smoke.


    Leaning against the wall, the blind man sat up straight and said, "Xiaofan, I know you are kind-hearted. You often do things. Ha ha, you are not as clean as others."


    "Blind Master, I don''t want to get blood on my hands. After all, the world is not the same now! There''s too much blood on my hands. I don''t know how to explain to him when I see the Bodhisattva in the future. " Wang Fan jokingly explained to the blind master.


    "Ha ha! Do you still want to see Bodhisattva dizang? Do you want to repent in front of Buddha Hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, the blind Master raised his head and laughed.


    "Blind Master, doesn''t he say that all those who do evil in life have to go to the Bodhisattva seat to repent when they die?" Seeing that the blind Master was smiling, Wang Fan also replied with a smile, without any dissatisfaction in his heart because of the blind Master''s ridicule.


    The fingers crushed the burning cigarette, and the smile on the blind man''s face gradually became cold. After a long time, he said, "do you know why the Bodhisattva dizang wants to stay in hell?"


    "In order to save those evil spirits!" Wang fan saw that the look on the blind Master''s face was very solemn, so he didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more and answered honestly.


    "Yes! Neither is it Said the blind man.


    "Oh? How do you say that? " Wang Fan asked.


    The blind Master with drooping eyebrows said slowly: "there are all evil spirits in hell. When they are alive, they are all the evils of one side. It''s hard to get rid of their evil roots when they die. If not for the Bodhisattva of Tibet, do you think the evil spirits in hell would be willing to be punished? Would you like to take away the evil root


    Hearing that, Wang Fan was at a loss.


    The Bodhisattva of Tibet has made a great promise, and the hell is not empty, and he vows not to become a Buddha.


    For a long time, Wang Fan believed that the existence of the Bodhisattva is to give those evil spirits in hell a hope, so that they can repent their past in the process of enlightenment and have good thoughts in the new reincarnation.


    But hearing what the blind Master said, Wang Fan suddenly found that his idea was wrong.


    The Bodhisattva of Tibet has great powers. No one can compete with him in hell, and no one dares to do anything under his eyes. Therefore, even if there are evil spirits everywhere in hell, there is no trouble because of anything.


    The unreal purgatory that no one has ever seen is just like the world in which Wang Fan lives. Villains and resentments are rampant in every corner of the world.


    If these villains can be rehabilitated only by persuasion and preaching, what else does the world need from the police and prison?


    All of a sudden, the words of the blind Master gave Wang Fan a glimmer of insight and emotion.


    I still remember that when he first performed the undercover task, uncle GUI once said many taboos about being undercover. Among them, Wang Fan has the most profound memory, except that he can''t easily trust anyone, that is, he can''t get blood on his hands unless he has to.


    This is why Wang Fan stayed in Sihai gang for three years, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    If it wasn''t for the special circumstances of this mission, he might still be unknown. He was a gangster at the bottom of the gang, looking at a big man like Nange, living in this city with wind and scenery.


    Unless you have to!


    Unless you have to!


    Wang Fan has been remembering the words of ghost uncle, and has been reminding himself that the only chance he can turn back is that his hands can''t be stained with blood.


    Even if the blood is black, it stinks!


    Wang Fan, who had not spoken for a long time, slowly lowered his head. He didn''t know how to answer the blind Master, and he didn''t know what to say, so he had to choose silence.


    Slowly leaning against the wall behind him, the blind master took a long breath and said in a low voice: "there is no end to hell, there is no shore to turn back!"

 V1.Chapter 145

    When it was dark, Liu pangzi went back to the blind Master''s residence. Wang fan saw Liu pangzi''s face full of spring, and knew that it must be Liu Xiaoguang who had made a promise to him.


    Having known Liu pangzi for such a long time, Wang Fan thinks that pangzi is a kind-hearted person who looks like a little gangster and doesn''t want to make progress. Moreover, he attaches great importance to friendship.


    In this materialistic world, people who can keep the goodness in their heart and put their love in their heart are rare, though not rare!


    Once inside, Liu pangzi and Wang Fan said hello, put the food and wine on the table, and turned to the kitchen to cook porridge for everyone.


    Leaning against the door frame of the kitchen, Wang Fan smokes a cigarette and asks, "fat man, are you smiling? Is it a good thing for a magpie to climb a branch?"


    Liu pangzi, who was busy washing rice and making water, stopped his work and said with a smile: "brother fan, Xiao Guang said that he would return my homestead to me and let me be his assistant. When he becomes the village head, I will be his assistant."


    "Oh, isn''t that what we expected? Why are you so happy! " It''s really hard for Wang Fan to understand why he is so excited about Liu pangzi.


    Early in the morning, after Wang Fan returned to Liu village, he took Liu pangzi to buy some paper money. On the way, Wang Fan told Liu pangzi his plan.


    After Liu Neng''s sudden death, Liu village has no candidate to compete with Mr. Liu. Therefore, with Wang Fan''s support, Mr. Liu''s position as head of the village has become a matter of certainty.


    In order to prevent the Third Master Liu''s family from becoming bigger, Wang Fan finally decided to take advantage of Liu pangzi''s relationship to win over Liu Xiaoguang and Liu Neng''s former subordinates as a force to control the Third Master Liu.


    As a result, Wang Fan took Liu pangzi to Liu Neng''s house and learned that Liu Sanye had arrived at Liu Neng''s house as early as they did.


    The appearance of Wang Fan and Liu pangzi also made Liu Sanye, an old fox, understand the purpose of Wang Fan''s trip.


    Each of the two people who had something on their mind staged an open and secret fight in front of Liu Neng''s coffin.


    As Liu Neng''s son, Liu Xiaoguang is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    I have been worried that Liu Neng''s son will be the target of public criticism after his death. Therefore, Liu Xiaoguang''s mood can be described as panic.


    What worries him most is Wang Fan, who has a gang background. Therefore, Liu Xiaoguang has always been in a flattering state for the appearance of Third Master Liu, in order to escape Wang Fan''s revenge.


    What happened?


    As soon as Wang Fan and Liu pangzi appear, they not only don''t talk about their previous grudges, but also take the initiative to keep a wake for Liu Neng, which makes Liu Xiaoguang see the hope.


    What happened next made Liu Xiaoguang more convinced that Wang Fan didn''t want to revenge him. On the contrary, Third Master Liu always wanted to suppress him, which made Liu Xiaoguang dissatisfied with Third Master Liu.


    The final result is naturally better than Wang Fan expected.


    After this fight, Liu village''s two biggest forces, because of the position of a village head, completely broke up.


    As for what Liu pangzi said, Wang Fan had anticipated before he went to Liu Neng''s home, and also told Liu pangzi some things to pay attention to when dealing with these things.


    I thought Liu pangzi would face these things calmly, but who would have thought he was still so excited.


    Put down the rice basin in his hand, Liu pangzi wiped his hand and said excitedly: "do you know? Today, when I heard that the old house left by my father would soon return to my sister and me, I almost jumped up with excitement. Fortunately, you told me these things in advance, otherwise... Ha ha! I''m still happy to laugh! "


    "Your father is buried with gold bars under the ground of the old house?" Wang Fan vomits a cigarette ring and looks up and down at the excited Liu fatty.


    "My father has no gold bar! I haven''t heard him talk about it. Brother fan, why do you ask like that? " Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan blankly, don''t understand how he mentioned gold bar.


    "You''re so excited about a broken old house that you can''t live in. If the whole Liu village is yours in the future, you can''t be excited to heaven?" Wang Fanbai takes a look at Liu pangzi and thinks that he is not promising. All day long, he only has the old house in his mind and has no strategic vision at all.


    "Liu village is all mine?" Liu pangzi, who was slow in response, frowned and asked Wang Fan.


    "The snipe and the clam fight, and the fisherman gains." Wang Fan stretched a stretch and said to Liu pangzi triumphantly.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, Liu pangzi brightened his eyes and lowered his voice: "brother fan, are you going to be the village head? Then I, Liu pangzi, will not be under one person and above ten thousand people in Liu village in the future? But it''s going sideways? "


    "Fat man, your IQ perfectly explains the words of a great man, do you know?" Wang Fan listened to Liu pangzi''s words and said to him in a bad mood.


    "What''s that?" Asked Liu pangzi.


    "Don''t talk about intelligence quotient with fat people, because they only have fat in their brain except eating!" Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi word by word.


    Being embarrassed by Wang Fan, Liu pangzi scratched his head and asked, "brother fan, you tease me. Why haven''t I heard that? Which great man said that?"


    Wang Fan, who patted the fat man''s big belly, laughed. Looking at the embarrassed Liu fat man, he said calmly: "cook, you''ll make a good meal in your life, which is a successful life!"


    "Well!" When it comes to cooking, Liu pangzi is unambiguous.


    No longer entangled with Wang Fan just words, Liu pangzi turned and picked up the rice basin, humming a ditty, began to prepare dinner for Wang Fan and blind master.


    He left the kitchen and came to the blind man''s room. Wang Fan helped the blind man sit on the chair in the yard and set up the dining table. Then he moved a chair and sat beside the blind man, waiting for Liu pangzi to make dinner for them.


    There was a lot of work in the kitchen. Without much effort, Liu pangzi brought out the hot dishes. He said to the blind Master with a smile, "blind Master, you eat vegetables first, drink wine, and I''ll bring you the rice porridge."


    The blind man on the chair nodded and asked in a low voice, "fat man, do you still have what I asked you to leave?"


    "It''s still there. I''ve put it well!" Liu pangzi replied.


    "Good! After dinner, you take those things to Wang Fan. They are useful to him! " The blind man continued.


    "Well!" Liu pangzi agreed and turned to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, with a blank face, listened to the conversation, but he was guessing what "those things" meant?


    Seeing Liu pangzi looking at himself, Wang Fan quickly asked, "what is it? It can''t be a gun


    "Brother fan, it''s gold that doesn''t change!" Liu pangzi replied.

 V1.Chapter 146

    As soon as he heard that Liu pangzi said that Jin would not change his name, Wang Fan''s heart was thumped for a while, and then he saw Liu pangzi''s calm appearance, and he realized that he thought things were complicated.


    After the three had a meal, Liu pangzi took out a small package of money. Just as Wang Fan guessed, the last time the mute asked Liu pangzi to sell drugs, the package of money was secretly kept by him and kept in the blind Master''s room.


    Looking at the gold in the palm of his hand, Wang Fan also understood the meaning of the blind master.


    Before, Mr. Liu came to Wang Fan to explain that Liu Zilan had been kidnapped. Mr. blind once asked Wang Fan if he really wanted to let him go.


    At that time, Wang Fan hesitated. On the one hand, he needed to use Mr. Liu to work in Liu village. On the other hand, because of his identity, he had no way to kill Mr. Liu who was calculating himself like a gang member.


    The blind Master, who is blind and bright in heart, proposed at that time to let Wang Fan accept Liu San Ye''s apology, and openly support Liu San Ye''s election as village head, and secretly dig a hole for Liu San ye to let him be used by Wang Fan.


    The blind Master''s proposal was just like Wang Fan''s, so he agreed to it, and Wang Fan also had a plan in his heart to win over Liu Xiaoguang.


    However, Wang Fan''s idea is relatively simple. He still wants to make use of the contention between Third Master Liu and Liu Xiaoguang for the position of village head Liu to stir up the relationship between the two people, so as to obtain the maximum benefits.


    What''s more, it''s just like what Wang Fan thought. In order to win over Wang Fan, Liu Xiaoguang not only returned the house base of Liu pangzi''s family, but also pinned the dirty things that his father Liu Neng had done to Liu Sanye.


    I thought my plan was so smooth. Blind Master would praise him when he knew about it.


    But who would have thought that the blind master didn''t pay any attention at all. What Wang Fan said about these achievements, he said about the game he had laid for Wang Fan.


    "There is no end to hell, no shore to turn back!"


    Wang Fan, holding the gold in his hand, finally understood the meaning of what the blind Master had said before and what he was going to face next.


    After leaving Liu village, Wang Fan returned to Caesar Hotel. Tong Jiahui, who opened the door for Wang Fan, had just taken a bath. She was wrapped in a bath towel, and her hair was still wet.


    If put in peacetime, Wang Fan sees such a vivid beauty to take a bath picture, certainly can excited double eye hair straight, body some place is incomparably hard.


    But Wang Fan didn''t look at Tong Jiahui any more because he was worried. After greeting her, he went straight back to his room. Even the door of the room wasn''t locked.


    He took off his suit and threw it on the bed. Wang Fan didn''t turn on the light in the room, so he went straight to the tea table in the bedroom, sat on the chair there and smoked without a word.


    Tong Jiahui, who is in the cold, walks into Wang Fan''s room with a gloomy face. When she sees Wang Fan smoking in a dark corner, the gloom on her face gradually dissipates and she changes into a worried look.


    She has never seen Wang Fan in such a worrying way. Tong Jiahui always thinks that Wang fan is a master who is not afraid of everything, and his head is so flexible that nothing bothers him at all.


    But in front of Wang Fan, but is a face tired appearance, between the tight frown write full of sorrow.


    When she came to Wang Fan''s side, Tong Jiahui went into his arms like a cat. Her big eyes were bright in the dark. Without blinking, she looked at Wang Fan''s not handsome face. There were some cool drops in her hair, which ran along her cheek and fell on Wang Fan''s arm.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Tongjiahui fingers across Wang Fan''s face, voice is very gentle asked.


    "Nothing!" Wang Fan, who forced out a smile, answered softly.


    "Don''t you want to talk to me? I have a master''s degree in economics and psychology! Maybe I can enlighten you! " Tong Jiahui said, fearing that Wang Fan would refuse her kindness.


    He raised his arm, grabbed Tong Jiahui''s jade hand which he wiped lightly on his face, put it on his lips, and after kissing it gently, Wang Fan said in a very light voice: "I''m not worried, but I''m a little tired these days, and my body is a little tired."


    "Take a shower and I''ll give you a massage to help you relax, OK?" Tong Jiahui sat up straight, put her other hand on Wang Fan''s shoulder, and asked her four eyes.


    Wang Fan never thought he was a gentleman, and he didn''t think he was more tolerant than Mr. Liu Xiahui. Therefore, seeing Tong Jiahui''s behavior, Wang Fan didn''t dare to take any more dangerous actions.


    One hand around Tong Jiahui''s crisp back, the other hand picked up her long legs, a standard Princess picked up Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan said to her with a smile: "you go back to the room to sleep, tomorrow morning I''ll be fine!"


    "I want to be here with you!" Tong Jiahui said with a slightly red face, her heart beating wildly.


    I thought Wang Fan would react excitedly, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t seem to hear what Tong Jiahui said. He took her out of his room and went straight to Tong Jiahui''s bedroom.


    Put Tong Jiahui on the soft bed. Wang fan kisses her forehead and whispers to her, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "Well!" The sense of loss makes Tong Jiahui a little upset. Although Wang Fan''s kiss eases her mood, the taste of being rejected for the first time still makes her hate the man in front of her.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s back as he turns to leave, Tong Jiahui really wants to stop him and ask him why he refuses? What is she in his eyes?


    But until Wang Fan closes the bedroom door and disappears completely from her sight, Tong Jiahui doesn''t shout at Wang Fan, and doesn''t ask what she thinks.


    She has always been sought after as a princess. For the first time, she takes the initiative to make love to a man, but the man ignores her without warning. This makes Tong Jiahui disappointed with Wang Fan and feel sad for herself.


    Out of Tong Jiahui''s bedroom, Wang Fan didn''t go back to his room. Instead, he came to the living room, took out a bottle of iced beer from the refrigerator in the corner, bit off the bottle cap with his teeth, and drank it at the mouth of the bottle.


    The cold liquid passed through his hot throat and spread the cool feeling all over his body. The anesthetic feeling of alcohol ran along his nerves and eliminated his sadness and despair.


    After drinking a bottle of beer in one breath, Wang Fan showed a smile on his face. He looked at the bottle in his hand and said to himself, "if I can''t get out of this damned hell, I''ll be Bodhisattva dizang!"

 V1.Chapter 147

    Liu village''s old stage has a history of more than 100 years.


    Whenever there is something important in the village, people in the village will gather here to discuss some solutions, and it seems to have become a habit.


    Since modern civilization came into people''s life, the old stage has been gradually forgotten, and the relationship between people has been alienated. If it is not for the consanguineous relationship, it is still maintaining the last emotion of Liucun people, I am afraid that many unexpected things will happen.


    The villagers came to the courtyard one after another. After the old stage was cleaned, it showed its heaviness again, and made everyone who came to it feel more solemn and solemn.


    Darwin''s theory of evolution says that human beings are typical social animals, not only because the environment affects human living habits, but also because after the emergence of civilization, human beings pay more attention to the communication between the same species.


    As for the living habits of human beings, what Darwin said is really reasonable, but he only saw the superficial problems.


    The reason why human beings like to get together is more to show the cohesion of interest groups. In the most popular words, this is called "standing in line"!


    The villagers, led by big blowers and bald men, who supported Mr. Liu''s election as village head, have moved their own benches to the left of the old stage.


    The old subordinates of Liu Xiaoguang and Liu Neng have settled the villagers who support them on the right side of the old stage.


    After the people on both sides sat down, there was a large space in the middle. Those villagers who didn''t know where to sit stood at the gate of the yard with their own benches, watching from left to right, and didn''t go in.


    Liu Sanye and Liu Xiaoguang have almost the same influence. In the matter of running for the village head, it can be said that no one is worse than anyone, and they each have their own advantages.


    After all, it''s young and enterprising. When Liu Xiaoguang saw the villagers outside the yard who were indecisive and didn''t know who to support, he showed a strange smile on his face and said to the people around him, "take our goods out and make the old and young men happy."


    "Good!" The middle-aged man with the sack in his hand nodded and agreed. He reached into the sack and took out something.


    When the middle-aged man took out a yellow crane tower from the sack, people sitting around showed excited look on their faces.


    Although it''s only less than 20 yuan for cigarettes, it can definitely be regarded as a luxury for rural living standards.


    In addition to some families with particularly good economic conditions, which can usually entertain customers with cigarettes of this grade, ordinary families will only buy two boxes of cigarettes to fill their face in the supermarket during the Spring Festival.


    Liu Xiaoguang, who is rich and powerful, waved his hand and said boldly: "divide up the cigarettes for the old and young men, one person and one package, smoke them first, while voting, we still have gifts!"


    "Good!" The middle-aged man agreed and began to unpack the package. He distributed cigarettes to the villagers who supported Liu Xiaoguang according to their heads.


    The villagers who took advantage of Liu Xiaoguang''s benefits were full of excitement on their faces. They even said thank you words, and they were looking forward to the gifts Liu Xiaoguang said.


    Liu Neng has been the village head of Liu village for many years, and he usually makes money from his home. This time, he catches up with the urban and rural reconstruction plan of H City, and makes use of his position as the village head to make money from his own home.


    It is because he knows how good it is to be the head of the village that Liu Xiaoguang spared no expense and wanted to get back what his father had lost.


    Waiting for his subordinates to divide the cigarettes, Liu Xiaoguang takes a provocative look at the opposite Third Master Liu, and the expression on his face is even more proud.


    The Third Master Liu, who is looking at Liu Xiaoguang across the air, turns his brow into a knot in one''s heart. He is so angry by what happened in front of him that his face is gloomy. He looks like he wants to tear Liu Xiaoguang to pieces.


    "Sir, are we still smoking?" Liu Dazhuang, who was also carrying a sack, was very anxious when he saw that he had directly taken out the Yellow Crane Tower cigarettes. He regretted that he had not prepared some cigarettes.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Xiaoguang and Liu Neng''s staff can think of this kind of canvassing. Naturally, Mr. Liu, the old fox, will not forget it. It''s just that Mr. Liu, who has always been stingy, obviously prepared a little low-grade cigarettes this time. There is no way to compare with Mr. Liu''s Yellow Crane Tower.


    Without waiting for Mr. Liu to speak, several villagers sitting at the back of Mr. Liu''s team had quietly moved their chairs. While no one noticed, they slipped into Mr. Liu''s team and asked for a box of Yellow Crane Tower. After that, they puffed up their cigarettes and didn''t even look at Mr. Liu.


    The so-called herding is like this, with the example, people will compete to imitate.


    Some villagers, who were not determined, saw that someone had taken refuge with Liu Xiaoguang and soon got substantial benefits. They immediately wanted to sneak in and taste the Yellow Crane Tower.


    As a senior fox, how could Mr. Liu let a younger generation compare with him? Mr. Liu, who knew these farm men well, said to Mr. Liu Dazhuang, "Dazhuang, let''s smoke, two boxes for each! By the way, I''ll take down two cigarettes and put them on the next chair for everyone to smoke freely! "


    "Well!" With Mr. Liu''s words, Liu Dazhuang nodded and agreed.


    The big spout and bald man, who had been waiting for a long time, also came forward to help dismantle the cigarette packaging, and together with Liu Dazhuang, they gave out cigarettes to the villagers.


    Rural people are most concerned about material benefits.


    Although the Yellow Crane Tower is a brand goods, it has a lot of face to take out, but after all, these people living in the countryside have few opportunities to take the brand goods to support their face.


    So when it comes to Shihui, it''s still the two packs of cigarettes that Mr. Liu gave us. Besides, on the chair next to Mr. Liu, there are still scattered cigarettes that have been removed for the big guys to pick up at will.


    Seeing through everyone''s thoughts, Mr. Liu finally defeated Mr. Liu Xiaoguang''s quality advantage with his advantage in quantity, which is to stabilize his supporters for the time being.


    As soon as the prelude of running for village head was opened, the smell of gunpowder of the two groups had already come out, which made those people who were watching at the gate of the courtyard have a sense of expectation.


    For those who have no hope of running for the village head, they want to get more benefits from this election. So as long as the two groups continue to compete in this way, the villagers who did not stand in line before will naturally get more benefits.


    Just as everyone was waiting to see what else the two groups had prepared to attract people''s gifts, a luxury car parked in the open space beside the yard.


    Wang Fan, dressed in a famous brand, opened the car door and walked out of the car. Through the crowd blocking the gate of the yard, he walked into the yard in no hurry.

 V1.Chapter 148

    Wang Fan''s appearance is like a scene injection of a stimulant. Before Wang Fan came into the yard, Liu Xiaoguang immediately took the initiative to move a chair and warmly welcomed it. He said hello to Wang Fan, but he put the chair in his camp.


    On the other side, the Third Master Liu looked at Wang Fan with resentment in his eyes. The goatee under his mouth also floated with anger.


    "Sir, why is Mr. Fan against us?" Some worried Liu Dazhuang, seeing Liu Xiaoguang''s flattery, was so angry that he wanted to do it.


    Ginger is still old and spicy.


    Although he was very angry that Wang Fan helped Liu Xiaoguang, Liu Sanye was not impulsive. As if he had not heard Liu Dazhuang''s words, he was still staring at Wang Fan who had come to the middle of the yard.


    Wang Fan, who smokes and looks like a melon eating crowd, has already come to the middle of the two camps. He takes a look at Liu Xiaoguang and Liu Sanye on the left and right, and then raises his arm in a leisurely manner and makes a loud finger in the air.


    When people didn''t know why, there were more than 30 young people outside the yard.


    These young people are all wearing black T-shirts, with the word "Four Seas" written on their chest. It is easy to see that they are all members of the four seas gang.


    The sudden appearance of members of the four seas gang, like an undercurrent, quickly made the atmosphere in the yard more tense.


    Everyone is watching these young people and waiting for Wang Fan''s choice.


    Everyone knows that Wang fan is the leader of the four seas gang. If he chooses who he supports, the winner of today''s election will have the strongest guarantee. After all, no one wants to be beaten up by these gangsters because of the wrong vote.


    More than 30 young people were standing behind Wang Fan. A young man with a shaved head went to the camp of Third Master Liu, picked up a wooden chair, swaggered back to Wang Fan, and steadily put the chair behind Wang Fan.


    Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan smiles at Third Master Liu, then turns his head and nods to Liu Xiaoguang. Then he stops talking and just sits there and smokes.


    Wang Fan''s meaning is very clear.


    Since he chose to sit between the two, he did not intend to help either side. Moreover, the thugs he brought were obviously aimed at preventing accidents in canvassing between the two sides.


    No one help, this is also a perfect account!


    Liu Xiaoguang thinks it doesn''t matter. In his opinion, as long as Wang fan doesn''t help Liu Sanye, he has a good chance of winning this election. Therefore, seeing that Wang Fan has chosen the middle ground, Liu Xiaoguang is grateful to Wang Fan from his heart.


    But Third Master Liu, who has a verbal agreement with Wang Fan, is not as open as Liu Xiaoguang!


    Everyone in Liu village knows that the relationship between Liu San ye and Wang Fan has always thought that Wang Fan would support Liu San ye in this matter, but now Wang Fan has chosen the middle ground, which is just beating Liu San ye in the face.


    Even Liu Dazhuang, who is not very smart, has an opinion on Wang Fan. If Third Master Liu didn''t stop him, he really wants to ask Wang fan why he did it.


    Third Master Liu, who felt that he had lost the chance, frowned tightly and stroked the goatee with his hand. After a moment''s silence, he said to the big spout beside him: "as long as they support us, each one will give us 100 yuan! If you take the money, you can''t run any more! You know what? "


    "Good!" The big spout answered excitedly.


    Tobacco and alcohol can only be regarded as a kind of face thing. Money is a serious hard currency.


    So when the big spout took out the colorful tickets, the people sitting in Liu Xiaoguang''s camp were a little impatient. They looked at Liu Xiaoguang one after another, expecting him to give some serious benefits.


    Liu Xiaoguang looked at him contemptuously, turned his head and said to the middle-aged people around him: "200 each!"


    Liu Xiaoguang''s voice was so loud that even the people outside the yard could hear it clearly. Those hesitant people immediately got into a commotion.


    A few villagers standing in front of him have already entered Liu Xiaoguang''s camp with benches, waiting happily to receive the money distributed by middle-aged people.


    Did not expect that Liu Xiaoguang also prepared, Liu San ye angry curse: "dog day thing, I can be afraid of you!"


    "Give me two hundred and fifty from each one!" Third Master Liu is biting his teeth and yelling at the big spout.


    Liu Xiaoguang, who was opposite, did not show any weakness. He vomited a cigarette ring and yelled, "three hundred for each!"


    The big spout, which was about to pay, stopped, turned to look at the Third Master Liu behind him, and asked in a low voice, "third uncle, what about us?"


    "Your grandmother has a leg! What are you looking at! Three hundred and five for each of you. Let''s go Liu San Yeh stamped his foot.


    As soon as Third Master Liu''s voice fell, Liu Xiaoguang called out in his voice: "four hundred for each! I am rich! Whoever supports me will get the money right away


    Liu Xiaoguang was so angry that he almost fainted. Liu Sanye felt that his mind was blank, and his body began to shake involuntarily.


    "Dog day Liu Xiaoguang, do you want to die today?" Seeing that his grandfather was so angry, Liu Dazhuang rolled up his sleeve and swore that he was going to teach Liu Xiaoguang a lesson.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the middle of the yard, saw Liu Dazhuang''s violent walk. He popped out half of the cigarette in his hand, raised his arm and waved to the brothers behind him. His voice was lazy and said, "whoever does something, he''ll blow it out!"


    "Good!"


    The bald young man agreed and led a dozen brothers to Liu Dazhuang.


    Fearing that the people of the four seas gang would hurt Liu Dazhuang, the Third Master of Liu would not care about anything else. He quickly reached for his grandson and urged Liu Dazhuang not to be impatient.


    Seeing that Wang fan stopped Liu Dazhuang, Liu Xiaoguang waved to Wang Fan and said, "thank you, brother fan, for your justice!"


    And Wang Fan didn''t seem to hear it. He sat there without expression, and didn''t even lift his head.


    Although Mr. Liu has some prestige in the village, if we really talk about his economic strength, he is not as strong as Mr. Liu Xiaoguang. After all, Mr. Liu Neng''s village head in recent years has not done it for nothing. Under all kinds of deception, his family also has a lot of savings.


    When it comes to buying people''s hearts with money, naturally Liu Xiaoguang''s chances of winning are much greater.


    Everyone understood the situation in the yard, and they all took their benches to the rich Liu Xiaoguang. Even the villagers who first took refuge in Liu Sanye were also rushing to Liu Xiaoguang''s side in the chaos.


    Without waiting for people to sit on chairs, more than 30 strange faces suddenly appeared in the yard.


    When Liu saw the appearance of these faces, he nearly cried out with a sour nose and grievance in his heart.

 V1.Chapter 149

    Through the crowd at the gate of the courtyard, it is Ma Teng and mourning Kun that appear in front of them. Behind them are Jesse and mourning Kun''s men.


    As soon as Ma Teng came into the yard, he saw Wang Fan sitting in the middle of the yard. After looking up and down at Wang Fan contemptuously, he turned to the mourning Kun beside him and said, "see, this is bullying! I hate bullying rubbish


    "Boss Ma, you are full of pride and chivalrous spirit. You are an example for us to learn from. Ha ha!" Mourning Kun licked his face and complimented.


    The flatterer Ma Teng was very comfortable. He turned and walked over to Mr. Liu. He held his cigar in his fat fingers and said: "old Liu! I heard them bullying you at the door! Don''t worry, I''m here to support you! You''re done with them! "


    "Thank you for your support! You are really the Bodhisattva of Avalokitesvara Nearly tearful Mr. Liu reaches out his hand excitedly and wants to hold Ma Teng''s hand. However, he is blocked by Jesse behind Ma Teng.


    Looking at Mr. Liu coldly and arrogantly, Ma Teng turned and sat on the chair that Jesse had brought for him. Looking at Wang fan not far away, he said: "boy, I don''t care who you support today, you listen to me! If you dare to play tricks, you are more cruel than me


    The arrogant Ma Teng''s provocation to Wang Fan worried the people in the yard, for fear that a brush gun would go off, and the two groups would fight here.


    What''s more, Ma Teng''s words really annoyed the people of the four seas gang. They all looked at Wang Fan who was sitting there as steady as a mountain.


    I don''t know whether Wang Fan has a good temper or doesn''t hear Ma Teng''s words at all. He sits there like a person who has nothing to do. He is not at ease.


    The atmosphere in the yard was a little tense, and the people on both sides were at daggers drawn, but Wang Fan, as the protagonist, still had a light look on his face.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t speak, Ma Teng didn''t pay any attention to him. He sneered and said to Liu Sanye, "Lao Liu, what should I do?"


    "Good! Thank you, boss Ma Third Master Liu smiles flatteringly.


    Turning around, Mr. Liu looked at the villagers beside him and the villagers crowded near the courtyard. He cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "fellow villagers, boss Ma is the big boss of Liu village in this development. He is here to work for the welfare of our village. Whether we can have a good life in the future depends on what boss Ma means."


    "I don''t want to say much about Liu Xiaoguang. We all know what his father Liu Neng is. Besides, Liu Xiaoguang and the people of the four seas gang unite this time to pit us common people!"


    "I was cheated by Wang Fan of the four seas gang before, which almost led to a catastrophe. Fortunately, I was reminded by boss MA in time, so I went astray and got on the right road. I learned from the bitter experience and sighed. I just wanted to take everyone on the right road and let everyone have a good life!"


    "I don''t want to say much. I hope you will support me as the village head for the sake of my consideration for you."


    With a straight waist, Mr. Liu finished his canvassing speech at one go. Then he took the tea from the big spout and took a few gulps of it.


    Having a look at Ma Teng beside him, he was sure that the boss didn''t want to continue to say anything. Then he said to the big spout: "give money, give money to the villagers! With the support of boss Ma, everyone will get 500 yuan! "


    Waiting next to the big spout, he took a handbag from Jesse''s hand. When he opened it, he saw that it was full of brand-new banknotes. He almost fainted with excitement and said in a trembling voice: "my mother! So much money, if we don''t win Liu Xiaoguang''s dog day this time, it''s just God forbid


    The words of the big spout made everyone stretch their necks and look into the handbag. When they saw the colorful banknotes, everyone''s faces were excited.


    Even Mr. Liu was attracted by the words of the big spout. He couldn''t help glancing at the bag in the hand of the big spout. Some distressed, he took a long breath and forced himself to withdraw his eyes.


    With Ma''s strong support, Liu''s supporters continue to increase, which makes Liu sweat.


    Although Liu Xiaoguang has prepared a lot of money to buy off these villagers to support himself, in front of local tyrants like Ma Teng, the money he has prepared is really not on the table!


    Helpless, Liu Xiaoguang looks at Wang Fan. He intended to discuss with Wang Fan, but seeing that Wang fan is indifferent, Liu Xiaoguang finally gives up the idea.


    For a cigarette, Liu Xiaoguang''s supporters are only a few of Liu Neng''s former subordinates, while Liu Sanye''s side is full of many people. Some people even quarrel because they have no seats to sit on.


    The situation in the yard is clear. Ma Teng stands up from the chair excitedly, shakes his big head like a pig''s head, and looks at Wang Fan who is still expressionless.


    Wang Fan seems to be aware of Ma Teng''s eyes. He flicks away the smoke in his hand and shows a mysterious smile at Ma Teng.


    I thought Wang Fan would be very depressed, but I didn''t expect that he could still smile. Moreover, the smile on Wang Fan''s face not only revealed the mysterious flavor, but also had a kind of unpredictable danger.


    Ma Teng, who has dealt with Wang Fan, can''t guess what the smile on Wang Fan''s face means, but he can foretell that it''s not a good thing.


    "Lao Liu, it''s almost done. Let''s start voting!" Ma Teng, who is afraid of a long night''s dream, turns around and urges Mr. Liu behind him.


    He was discussing with the big spout about how to take Ma Teng''s money for himself, but he heard Ma Teng suddenly shout to himself, which almost scared Third Master Liu''s blood pressure to rise and die.


    "All right, all right!" As he agreed to Ma Teng and winked at the big watering can, Mr. Liu turned to look at the villagers around him.


    After clearing his throat, Mr. Liu said to the crowd with pride: "villagers, the ballot box is over there. Any of you who takes my money will vote in the box with my name written on it. Let''s do this today..."


    Before Mr. Liu finished, a young man suddenly stood up, pointed to the sky and yelled, "look! What''s that? "


    Startled by the young man''s words, people looked in the direction of his fingers and saw the thick smoke rolling in the sky, as if there was a fire lost.


    People were wondering where the fire broke out. Suddenly, a man came into the yard. It was Liu Pang, who was guarding Liu Neng''s house. As soon as he entered the yard, he called out: "brother fan, the people of Dongsheng have burned my second uncle''s house!"

 V1.Chapter 150

    The disheartened Liu pangzi is still wearing Xiaoyi, but the white Xiaoyi has been fragmented by the smoke and fire. As soon as he finished his speech, he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    All the people in the yard were silly, until Liu Xiaoguang gave out a cry like a wolf howl, people woke up from the shock.


    Liu Neng''s coffin is still at home. Now it has been set on fire by Dongsheng''s people. Let''s not say that the valuable things in the family will turn to ashes. Even Liu Neng''s body will be completely destroyed by the fire.


    If it is said that Liu Sanye and Liu Xiaoguang use money to buy people''s hearts, and the villagers in the village can still sit back and watch a good play, then now people on Liu Sanye''s side do such things that transcend the moral bottom line, it will make everyone despise them!


    Liu Sanye, who was already aware of this problem, looked at Ma Teng and mourning Kun beside him in a panic. He shivered for a long time and then asked, "two big brothers, what can I do?"


    "Damn it! This is planting! " Mourning Kun was the first to jump out and scold.


    Ma Teng, who was smoking a cigar, also looked gloomy and pointed at Wang Fan and said, "Wang Fan, you are a thief shouting to catch a thief!"


    Wang Fan, who was supporting Liu pangzi, looked up at Wu Kun and Ma Teng and said coldly, "Liu pangzi is my brother, and Liu Xiaoguang is my man. Do you think I planted you and started on my brother? Damn you, why don''t you say that I took the money from Dongsheng and worked for him! "


    Wang Fan''s words were sonorous and forceful, and the expression on his face was more and more chilly. The look in his eyes at mourning Kun and Ma Teng was more like a sharp blade, as if he would cut them into ten million pieces at any time.


    Staring at Wang Fan''s fierce eyes, mourning Kun was flustered. He quickly turned his head to avoid Wang Fan''s sight.


    But Ma Teng met Wang Fan''s eyes and said fiercely: "Wang Fan, since you don''t admit it, we''ll talk with our fists!"


    As soon as Ma Teng''s words came out, Jesse, who was standing behind him, jumped to Ma Teng''s body and looked at Wang Fan with a look of disdain.


    Wang Fan stood up slowly, looked at Jesse with disdain, and said in a low voice: "fellow villagers, as you can see, Wang Fan has no intention to interfere in the family affairs of Liu village, but someone wants to stir me in. Today, I will seek justice for Liu Neng''s family."


    Wang Fan''s voice is low, which makes people feel excited. The tragic chivalrous spirit infects everyone around him at this moment.


    "Dad! The child is unfilial As a dutiful son, Liu Xiaoguang, with a cry, picks up the chair beside him and rushes to Liu Sanye and his mourning Kun.


    Those villagers who had been favored by Liu Neng were also infected by Wang Fan''s words, and they started fighting with Dongsheng''s people one after another.


    "We can''t let go of these people with different surnames!"


    Don''t know who yelled a voice, people in the yard began to stir up, people have with a sad mood, take up next to anything can be used as a weapon, continue to join the fight against Dongsheng.


    The people of Sihai Gang carried Liu pangzi out of the yard. Except for Wang Fan, all the people of Sihai Gang withdrew from the yard. This is not only to avoid being hurt by mistake, but also to prevent the Dongsheng people in the yard from escaping.


    For a moment, the yard was full of people, chickens and dogs, shouting and howling. Several Dongsheng gangsters who wanted to escape were beaten back by Sihai Gang brothers who were standing at the door.


    The red eyed Liu Xiaoguang is waving his chair and fighting with the powerful Liu Dazhuang. They seem to be crazy, and neither of them has evaded. They let each other''s weapons fall on them. They just wave what they have in their hands and want to cause more damage to each other.


    With the help of the big spout, Liu Sanye has long been hiding on the old stage. When he saw his grandson and Liu Xiaoguang strangling, he cried heartbroken, hoping to stop the chaotic fight.


    However, before he could fly out of the edge of the stage, he was drowned by the cry of killing in the yard.


    At this time, the old stage is more like a grandstand.


    For a hundred years, people have been sitting down and looking up at the stage, where all kinds of joys and sorrows are playing.


    One hundred years later, people stood below and bowed their heads to stage a tragedy for Third Master Liu.


    Third Master Liu wailed with his hands thumping his chest. He felt sorry for the ancestors of Liu village and the villagers of these children and grandchildren.


    Self interest is a dream.


    Finally, Liu village people embarked on such a road of no return.


    "Wang Fan! I''ll be your father of eight generations! "


    The paralyzed Third Master Liu lay down on the concrete floor of the stage and used his last breath to curse at the sky above his head.


    A mouthful of hot blood spurted out, and finally turned into a blood mist in the air, which dyed his white beard and his chest red.


    "Third uncle!"


    Guarding the big spout on one side, he saw that Mr. Liu had no air intake but out of breath. He was so scared that he cried out and sat on the ground with his legs soft.


    The people under the stage heard the shouting of the big spout, stopped fighting one by one, and looked up at the old stage.


    Liu Dazhuang, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, swung up his broken chair and smashed Liu Xiaoguang to the ground. Then he went to the stage in tears.


    "Grandfather, what''s wrong with my grandfather?" Liu Dazhuang, bruised all over his body, mumbles, but his feet seem to be stepping on cotton, and every step is so slow.


    His body and internal organs were damaged in different degrees by the fight. At this time, he was like a small tree swaying in the wind and rain, which would break at any time.


    Liu Xiaoguang, who was knocked down, had a dull look in his eyes. He staggered up and picked up a broken chair leg. He stumbled to Liu Dazhuang and kept saying: "Dad, I''ll take revenge for you! Dad! I''m sorry for you! "


    As soon as Liu Dazhuang stepped on the steps of the stage, he felt a pain coming from behind. He looked back and saw Liu Xiaoguang with a bloody face, showing him a row of white teeth.


    "Ah


    Liu Xiaoguang burst roar, forced the hands of half of the chair legs, mercilessly inserted into Liu Dazhuang''s body.


    And Liu Dazhuang a pair of powerful hands, also exhausted the last strength, raw twisted Liu Xiaoguang''s neck.


    All the people in the yard are quietly watching the tragedy.


    Liu village, at this moment, has become a real human purgatory. Everyone in Liu village, whose hands are stained with blood, is a devil in purgatory and a soul in need of repentance.


    "There is no end to hell, no shore to turn back!"


    Wang Fan, who lowered his eyebrows, spoke again and again with a voice that only he could hear.

 V1.Chapter 151

    After a hundred years of ups and downs, I don''t know how many joys and sorrows and heroic elegies have been performed on the old stage of Liucun. People have been watching the operas that make them cry out wonderful.


    Today.


    It''s still the old stage. It''s still the people surnamed Liu who are the audience.


    It''s just that what is staged on the stage is no longer other people''s stories, no longer operas that allow the audience to comment.


    Wang Fan, standing in the courtyard, looks calm. He looks at the dead Third Master Liu on the stage, and then at the collapsed Liu Dazhuang and Liu Xiaoguang.


    "Marten, is that what you want?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice. He looked at Ma Teng with a face full of flesh. He continued with a sneer: "for your own self-interest, let the people of Liu village be fratricidal. You really have the heart!"


    Wang Fan''s words shocked everyone in the courtyard, especially the villagers of Liu village who were still immersed in grief.


    These farmers of the same race and ancestry are most intolerant of people of other surnames telling them what to do, let alone instigating their relations.


    Now, because of Ma Teng and Dong Sheng''s instigation, Liu village has done such a big thing. How can the old and young of Liu village give up.


    "They killed our people!"


    "Kill them and avenge the third master!"


    "We can''t let them go!"


    ¡­


    A few young people are still provoked by the smell of blood in the air. They are red eyed and glaring at these people with different surnames in the field. They want to break them into pieces immediately to calm down the disaster they brought to Liu village.


    Shocked by the anger of the villagers, Ma Teng''s face showed a flustered look. He pointed to Wang Fan standing behind the villagers and said in a loud voice: "Wang Fan, you son of a bitch, you are the one who did this. You killed them. This account should be counted on your head!"


    "Yes, don''t be cheated by Wang Fan. This is his conspiracy!" Mourning Kun retreated and explained to the villagers.


    In order to save their lives, they have no previous arrogance. In the face of these crazy villagers, the only thing they can do is to clear the charge.


    Just when they accused Wang Fan of playing tricks, Liu Qiang, who had been standing in the crowd and didn''t speak, swung up his stool and hit Ma Teng. He swore, "brother fan has never harmed us. Anyone who dares to speak ill of brother fan is the enemy of Liu village!"


    Several villagers who have a good relationship with Liu Qiang also stand up to speak for Wang Fan. They can''t help but swing up their stools and smash them at Wu Kun and Ma Teng without hesitation.


    The angry people were in a commotion again, and they rushed to mourn Kun and Ma Teng like crazy. Those little gangsters who followed them had been scared to piss off and ran out of the yard.


    In the tumultuous crowd, only Jesse was still standing there. He was not tall. He seemed to recognize the goal of Wang Fan, even his boss Ma Teng.


    "Kill you and all the problems will be solved! Is that right? " Jesse said to Wang Fan coldly in some stiff Chinese.


    Wang Fan, who is only a few meters away from him, smiles. In the face of Jesse''s naked challenge, he doesn''t mean to be nervous at all, and even has an unspeakable excitement in his heart.


    All of all, let Wang Fan''s heart is like a huge stone, pressure he some breathless.


    He needs to find a reason to let himself out, but also need someone to bear his inner violence.


    Jesse, the one from heaven!


    "Come on!"


    Wang Fan''s voice is hoarse. He looks very tired. Even his eyes to Jesse are so lazy and erratic.


    "Ah


    With a roar, Jesse blows his fist up, and the air in his eyes makes him look like a fierce beast.


    People in the yard were startled by Jesse''s roar. They stood in the same place and stopped. They looked at Jesse and Wang Fan, who was still decadent.


    Liu Qiang, who has already rushed to one side, saw that Jesse was going to attack Wang Fan. He rushed to Jesse in order to stop the action of this t-man.


    "Bang"


    Jesse smashes his fist at Liu Qiang. His powerful explosive force makes his fist full of strength and makes a loud noise on Liu Qiang''s face.


    After the serious distortion of his face, Liu Qiang immediately lost consciousness, and his body fell directly to the crowd with Jesse''s force.


    "Rubbish!"


    Yu Guang glanced at Liu Qiang, who was beaten by him. Jesse spat and scolded with disdain.


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum sounded in Jesse''s ear.


    Without waiting for Jesse to react, Wang Fan, who had already bullied him, punched Jesse on the chin.


    "Ka"


    The sound of bone fracture is clear.


    Caught off guard, Jesse''s body soared into the air, her feet instantly left the ground, and she fell down heavily with both hands waving.


    "Ka"


    It''s another bone fracture.


    "Ah


    Jesse, who fell to the ground, screamed bitterly, holding his deformed left leg in his hands. The pain made him roll on the ground. Beany sweat came out on his forehead and trickled down his cheek into the soil under him.


    One foot broke Jesse''s left leg, Wang Fan did not attack the injured him, expressionless he looked at Jesse there pain rolling, empty eyes, no emotion.


    He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit it. Wang Fan turned and walked to the gate of the yard. The villagers who stood at the gate of the yard saw Wang Fan coming towards them and hid to one side to make way for him.


    Wang fan stopped at the door, turned to Ma Teng and mourning Kun under the stage, and said faintly: "kowtow and admit your mistake, I''ll let you go!"


    In the silent courtyard, only Wang Fan''s voice reverberated, like a magic spell, beating everyone''s heart.


    The villagers who surround them also seem to be possessed. They withdraw a few steps backward and look fiercely at them.


    As soon as he was scared to death, he was the first to kneel on the ground and kowtow to beg for mercy.


    Unwilling, Ma Teng clenched his fist and wanted to fight again. However, seeing the angry eyes in the eyes of the villagers, Ma Teng finally gave up his resistance, knelt heavily on the ground, lowered his head and said nothing more.


    Seeing them kneeling there, Wang Fan sneered and said in a low voice: "this is human purgatory. I''m the Bodhisattva of Tibet. If I can''t get my forgiveness, you can only perish!"

 V1.Chapter 152

    Liu Qiang, who runs a supermarket, eventually becomes the new head of Liu village. With the benefit of Wang Fan, Liu Qiang and the villagers buried Liu Sanye and Liu Xiaoguang. Moreover, because of Wang Fan, Liu Sanye and Liu Xiaoguang''s family also received compensation from Sanlong group.


    So far, Sanlong group and Dongsheng Gang have completely lost the ability to control the villagers of Liu village in the overall development project of Liu village, and Wang Fan has also become the actual leader of Liu village. Hengtai group has successfully obtained the development right of Liu Village independently.


    This should be something to celebrate. After all, Wang Fan has made great contribution to the development of this project by Hengtai group.


    But these days Wang fan is not happy at all. He lives in a chaotic state every day.


    The day after they were buried, Mr. Liu locked himself in the hotel room.


    Every time in the dead of night, Wang Fan would think of the scene when third Master Liu spat blood and Liu Dazhuang and Liu Xiaoguang fought each other and died that day.


    Just think of these, his eyes will appear a blood mist, his brain will have a voice, in a loud voice said to him: "Wang Fan, you can never look back! Your hands are covered with blood, and your soul will be condemned! "


    In order to avoid these, Wang Fan began to get drunk day and night, trying to use alcohol to anesthetize his brain, so that he completely forget everything.


    In the dark room, Wang Fan wakes up from his sleep again. In a cold sweat, he pats his head and reaches for the cigarette case on the bedside table, only to find that there is no cigarette in the cigarette case, even a drop of wine in the bottle.


    Wang Fan, who is upset, sits up, grabs the phone on the front desk and dials the front desk service phone. But after dialing several times, he finds that the phone in his hand is silent.


    "Damn it


    Wang Fan, frowning and cursing, dropped the microphone on the ground.


    The sound of the room passed through the door and came to Tong Jiahui''s ear in the living room. As she was sleeping on the sofa, she was awakened by the sound of the microphone. She quickly got up and ran to Wang Fan''s room.


    Before pushing open the door of Wang Fan''s room, Tong Jiahui asked anxiously, "Xiao Fan, are you ok?"


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s voice in the dark, Wang Fan''s eyebrows slowly spread out. Before he said anything, the door of the room was pushed open by Tong Jiahui.


    The door was pushed open, and the light in the living room came in, which brought a little vitality to the whole room. Tong Jiahui stood behind the door and looked into the room. Seeing Wang Fan sitting on the bed looking at herself, her face was comforted.


    "How many days? How many days did I sleep? " Wang Fan asked hoarsely.


    As soon as she flashed into the room, Tong Jiahui said softly, "are you in a better mood? Shall I get you something to eat? "


    "Do you have any cigarettes?" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui standing by the bed by the light outside.


    "Yes, in the living room. I''ll get it." As she spoke, Tong turned and walked outside.


    "I''ll go myself!" Wang Fan said lazily. He lifted the quilt and was ready to get out of bed. He didn''t know whether it was a hangover or because he didn''t walk on the ground for many days. Wang Fan had a dizzy feeling.


    Sitting at the edge of the bed, he tried to support himself with both hands. It took him a long time to relax. Although Tong Jiahui was worried about him, she still kept a close distance with him.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui intended to hide herself, Wang Fan asked with a smile, "why? Are you afraid that I will take the opportunity to insult you? "


    "I''m sorry, Wang Fan, I hurt you!" Tong Jiahui said in a choked voice, her shoulders stirred in the dark, her hands tightly covering her mouth.


    Although I can''t see the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face clearly, Wang fan can still imagine the appearance of Tong Jiahui''s pear blossom with rain at this time.


    Slowly stand up, Wang Fan with his hand gently rub the head of short hair, tone insipid said: "say what sorry, you are my woman!"


    Tong Jiahui, who is crying there, is stunned when she hears Wang Fan''s words. Then she can''t help crying any more. She opens her arms and pours on Wang Fan. She hides in his arms and cries loudly.


    Touching Tong Jiahui''s short hair with his hand, the fragrance of his hair makes Wang Fan''s brain gradually awake. The warm body in his arms makes him feel the warmth he has not seen for a long time.


    Patting Tong Jiahui''s fragrant back, Wang Fan said softly, "well, if you hold me like this, I''ll suffocate!"


    "Well?" In sobbing, Tong Jiahui looks up at Wang Fan with some doubts.


    "If I can, I want to pee first. I can''t hold it!" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui with a bitter smile.


    Then he turned red and ran away from the room.


    When Wang Fan comes out of the bathroom, Tong Jiahui has already made tea for him. The fragrance of tea is everywhere in the living room, which makes Wang Fan''s mind clearer.


    "It''s Nange''s tea. A girl taught me how to make it." Tong Jiahui sat there and looked at Wang Fan. Seeing his strong muscles, she blushed and turned her head.


    While wiping the water from her hair, Wang Fan sat on the sofa beside Tong Jiahui and asked, "brother Nan has been here?"


    "Well, you''re drunk. He didn''t ask me to wake you up. He said that when you wake up, he asked you to go to the teahouse to find him." Tong Jiahui put the cup with tea on the tea table in front of Wang Fan, but her eyes didn''t dare to look at it.


    After taking a sip of tea from the cup, Wang Fan nodded and asked, "has anyone else ever looked for me?"


    "When you were drunk, a man called your mobile phone. I was worried about something, so I answered for you." Tong Jiahui whispered, as if afraid that Wang Fan would blame her.


    "Men? Did you say anything? " Wang Fan''s expression is insipid to ask, but in the heart has already guessed the identity of the other party.


    "He asked if he wanted to buy insurance. He should be a salesman of an insurance company." Tong Jiahui replied, her eyes turned, and she said with a smile, "I always thought that the insurance salesmen were young girls. That person should be very old, right?"


    "Oh, has the fat man ever been here?" Did not entangle this topic, Wang fan then asked.


    "No, only Nange has been here, and the insurance salesman." Tong Jiahui said seriously.


    Liu pangzi didn''t come to Wang Fan, which made him feel uneasy, but there was nothing on his face.


    Shaking off the towel in his hand, Wang Fan stood up and walked to his room. Tong Jiahui, who was startled, quickly asked, "do you want to drink any more?"


    "I''ll go back and see the blind man." Wang Fan''s head also didn''t return of say.


    "I''ll go too!" Tong Jiahui said anxiously.

 V1.Chapter 153

    It''s getting late. When Wang Fan drove to Liu village, he didn''t meet anyone. When he stopped at the door of the blind Master''s house, he found that the blind Master, who should have been sitting at the door, was not sitting on the stone bench at this time.


    Frowning slightly, Wang Fan felt a trace of danger. He said to Tong Jiahui, the co pilot, "you wait for me in the car. I''ll go down and have a look."


    "What''s the problem?" Tong Jiahui, who is about to open the door and get off, looks at Wang Fan in confusion.


    "Wait for me!" Without explanation, Wang Fan opened the door and got out of the car.


    A few steps to the door of the blind Master''s house, Wang Fan gently pushed open the door. Before he entered the yard, he saw a mess on the ground.


    "Blind Master!" Wang Fan frowned tightly, and hurriedly went into the hospital, some worried and cried: "fat man? Fat man? "


    There was no one in the empty yard. Even the rooms of the fat man and the blind man were dark with no smell.


    The desks and chairs in the yard fell to the ground. It was obvious that someone had fought here. As soon as he got to the center of the yard, Wang fan saw the cell phone in front of the door of the blind Master''s room, which was trampled in two. It was the cell phone that the blind master used to listen to storytelling. Of course, Wang Fan recognized it at a glance.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    An unknown premonition came to his mind, and Wang Fan suddenly felt a whirl.


    "Ah? Xiaofan, is something wrong? " Tong Jiahui, who is standing at the gate of the courtyard, also sees the scene in the courtyard. She also realizes that the situation is not good, and anxiously asks Wang Fan.


    Without thinking about what to say to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan turns around and leaves the blind Master''s house. When he leaves the house, he goes to the village in a hurry. Seeing Wang Fan''s fiery appearance, Tong Jiahui doesn''t dare to ask any more questions and follows Wang Fan in a hurry.


    Half a cigarette, Wang Fan came to the door of Liu Qiang''s supermarket, called Liu Qiang''s name, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law came out of the supermarket.


    The last time I was at the Third Master Liu''s house, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law met Wang Fan, so she recognized him as soon as she met him. Seeing the nervous expression on Wang Fan''s face, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law asked some questions: "brother fan, what''s the matter with you looking for Qiangzi?"


    "Have you seen the blind man?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    "Blind Master? I haven''t seen you. At noon, Qiangzi went to drink with the blind master. He hasn''t come back yet. Didn''t you go to the blind Master''s house? " Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law began to worry, and her face became unnatural.


    Hearing what Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law said, Wang Fan didn''t ask any more. With a gloomy face, he took out his cell phone and was ready to call brother Nan.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s gloomy face, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law also knew that something had happened. She immediately asked, "brother fan, don''t scare me. Is something wrong with Qiang Zi and blind Master?"


    "We just came from the blind man, and there was no one at home." Tong Jiahui explained. Seeing Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s nervous appearance, she asked, "did Liu Qiang and blind Master go to other places and have no time to tell you?"


    "No, now that Qiangzi is the village head, he will be in the village every day. In his spare time, he will go to the blind master to chat with him. He won''t go to other places." The more Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law said, the more scared she was. The blood color on her face was also disappearing. Her lips were purple and began to shiver.


    Seeing Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law like this, Tong Jiahui also realizes that the problem is not so simple. However, Wang fan is on the phone, and she doesn''t say much. She can only help Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law sit on one side of the steps.


    Wang Fan''s face is still ugly after calling. He walks up to Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law and asks in a deep voice, "you said that at noon, Liu Qiang went to find the blind Master?"


    "Yes, Qiangzi was busy all day yesterday. He said early this morning that he wanted to discuss something with the blind Master, so he took a bottle of good wine at noon." Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law said with a cry.


    "Did you hear what Liu Qiang said?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother fan, as a woman, I have never inquired about what men do, and he has never mentioned it to me." Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law shook her head and answered.


    Tong Jiahui, who was supporting Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "there is no food or wine in the yard. Could it be that Liu Qiang invited the blind master to eat in the city?"


    "No, blind master will not walk out of Liu village." Wang Fan said with a gloomy face that he didn''t say that the blind Master''s mobile phone was trampled in half, and he didn''t want Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law to worry.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, who was sitting on the steps, started to cry because she was worried, which attracted all the villagers around her. When they saw that Wang Fan was talking to Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, they did not dare to inquire.


    Wang Fan took a look at the growing number of people around him and said to the two village wives who were taking care of Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, "please take care of Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law. I''ll go to find Liu Qiang."


    "Brother fan, don''t worry!" The village woman nodded and agreed.


    Wang Fan, who is in a complicated mood, leads Tong Jiahui and turns to the direction of the blind Master''s house. Just now, he talks to brother Nan on the phone. Wang Fan tells the story of the blind Master''s accident briefly and asks brother nan to help him listen to the news.


    If blind Master and Liu Qiang really have an accident, then the biggest suspects in doing it are Wu Kun of Dongsheng gang and Ma Teng of Sanlong group.


    However, although he guessed who was the culprit, Wang Fan couldn''t figure out where they were arrested. After all, although H city is not very big, it''s not so easy to find a few people to hide.


    Wang Fan''s only hope now lies in the brothers of the four seas gang. Only these people who mix with the society know the secret of the city.


    As soon as he reached the door of the blind Master''s house, the mobile phone in Wang Fan''s pocket rang. Seeing that brother Nan''s number was displayed on the mobile phone screen, Wang Fan quickly pressed the answer key of the mobile phone.


    "Xiao Fan, I have some news about what you asked me to inquire about." Brother Nan came up and said it directly.


    I didn''t expect that brother Nan''s news was so well-informed, and Wang Fan''s nervous heart was a little more stable. He asked in a deep voice: "brother Nan, you say, I listen!"


    "There''s a warehouse for Dongsheng people in the south of the city. I suspect that they were probably taken there. Would you like to take some brothers and have a look there?" Nange asks Wang Fan for advice on the phone.


    Although it''s not the exact news, Wang Fan''s heart is still very grateful to brother Nan, he quickly said: "brother Nan, please! I''ll go to you right now. Jiahui is with me. I''ll send her to you. You can take care of her for me. "


    "Good! I''ll inform the brothers of the gang to wait for you in the teahouse! I''ll take care of Miss Tong! " Brother Nan''s voice is very loud, and the momentum of the elder brother of the river and lake arises spontaneously.

 V1.Chapter 154

    Five vans were parked in front of the Fuyuan teahouse. The madman leaned against the door of a van and looked at the passers-by.


    "Cha"


    The sound of braking came. The madman followed the sound and saw that the luxury car Wang Fan was driving was steadily parked in the parking space on the roadside.


    Wang Fan''s face was gloomy when he got off the bus. When he saw the madman standing beside the van, he said with a smile: "brother madman! Thank you so much


    "My brother, don''t say that!" The madman throws away his cigarette, but he looks at Tong Jiahui.


    Noticing that the madman looked at him, Tong Jiahui politely gave her a smile and said, "Hello, I''m Xiaofan''s girlfriend. My name is Tong Jiahui."


    "Oh The madman laughed. He looked at Wang Fan and said, "brother, the peak of life!"


    In fact, Wang Fan did not expect that Tong Jiahui would introduce herself in this way. When the madman looked at him with a bad smile, Wang Fan said awkwardly, "is brother Nan upstairs?"


    "Well, brother Nan is waiting for you in the hall. Let''s go in!" Speaking of brother Nan, the madman immediately put away his smile and led Wang Fan to the teahouse.


    As soon as the three enter the gate of the teahouse, brother Nan greets them with a smile. After greeting Wang Fan, brother Nan warmly greets Tong Jiahui and says, "Miss Tong, please have a rest here and let Wang Fan come to pick you up when they are finished."


    "Brother Nan, you are welcome. You are Xiaofan''s elder brother. You can call me Jiahui later." Tong Jiahui said to Nange with a smile.


    The change of the name made brother Nan, the old man in the world, be stunned. He looked at Wang Fan in surprise. Seeing Wang Fan''s embarrassed face, brother Nan said with a smile: "OK! Xiao Fan, you''ve got both money and sex! "


    Nange''s words are more direct, making Tong Jiahui''s pretty face slightly red. She shyly turns her head and pretends to look at the tea on the shelf beside her.


    Wang Fan, who was praised one after another, rubbed his short hair with his hands and said with a smile, "brother Nan, don''t make fun of me. I''m a horse under your hands. It''s nothing special."


    Wang Fan, whose EQ value is absolutely explosive, is very comfortable. He says to the madman, "madman, do something for a while, please don''t let Xiao Fan lose money!"


    "Don''t worry, brother Nan, I''ve done things properly!" The madman nodded.


    When Wang Fan and the madman come out of the teahouse, Nange and Tong Jiahui come to the tianzihao room on the second floor.


    Hu Xiaomei at the door is arranged to prepare tea for Tong Jiahui. Brother Nan asks, "Miss Tong, it seems that your relationship with Xiao Fan is developing very fast."


    "Brother Nan, you''d better call me Jiahui. My relationship with Xiaofan is not as fast as you think. Maybe it''s just my wishful thinking." When Tong Jiahui spoke, a trace of loss flashed across her face.


    Nan elder brother with a smile heard Tong Jiahui say so, some surprised asked: "Jiahui, is Wang Fan bullying you? You tell me, I''ll teach him back! "


    "Brother Nan, you misunderstood. He didn''t bully me. He was very kind to me." Tong Jiahui repeatedly waved her hand and explained.


    "Oh? What are you doing? Is it Wang Fan who doesn''t understand the customs? Watching a girl like you and thinking about others? " Nan elder brother some doubts of ask, eyes but inadvertently Piao one eye is entering the door of Hu Xiaomei.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw brother Nan looking to herself. Hu Xiaomei was a little puzzled. Seeing that brother Nan had nothing to say, she went to Tong Jiahui and said softly, "Miss Tong, your tea."


    "Thank you." Tong Jiahui took the cup and said politely.


    The moment they cross their arms, Tong Jiahui suddenly frowns. She looks up at Hu Xiaomei, who brings her tea. Subconsciously, her right hand is going to cover her nose.


    Nange, who is sitting on one side, has been paying attention to Tong Jiahui. Seeing Tong Jiahui''s frowning and subconsciously wanting to raise her arm, he immediately said, "Xiaomei, you go down first. Let others take care of the things here. Go downstairs and take care of the store."


    "All right, Nang." Although Hu Xiaomei doesn''t understand why Nange is in such a hurry to let her leave, she still agrees and turns around to leave tianzihao room.


    With a teacup in one hand and a fan in front of her face in the other, Tong Jiahui said awkwardly, "brother Nan, this room is really warm. I just sat for a while, and then I felt hot!"


    "Maybe it''s because of the temperature difference between indoor and outdoor. Maybe it''s not so hot after you drink this cup of tea!" Nange said with a smile.


    After tasting the tea, Tong Jiahui nodded and said, "brother Nan, is this jasmine tea? How fresh


    "This is the jasmine that I asked my friend to bring from B city. It''s the authentic first flower tea in China. Only those who are in important positions can taste it." Speaking of the jasmine tea in the cup, brother Nan''s face showed a proud look.


    Listening to brother Nan''s introduction of the origin of jasmine tea, Tong Jiahui nodded frequently. When brother Nan finished speaking, she then asked, "brother Nan, it seems that you are also very particular about planting flowers?"


    Along with Tong Jiahui''s eyes on the furnishings in the house, Nange looked around at the pots of flowers in the house and said with a smile, "I''m not very good at these. I usually take care of them by the girls in the shop. Occasionally your sister-in-law comes here to have a rest and likes to enjoy these flowers."


    "Oh? Brother Nan, doesn''t my sister-in-law come here often? " Tong Jiahui heard that nansao didn''t come often and asked curiously.


    Who knows that when talking about sister-in-law Nan, brother Nan showed a little sadness on his face. After a moment of silence, brother Nan said: "your sister-in-law followed me when she was young, and she never lived a safe life. Because I was in a gang, I was worried all day. I feel very guilty these years."


    "Don''t you..." Tong Jiahui didn''t dare to ask any more, because the meaning of brother Tingnan''s words was that there might be something wrong between them.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s doubts, Nange said with a bitter smile, "don''t worry. There will never be any problems with the relationship between your sister-in-law and me. After all, we are a couple in common trouble."


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s my worry!" Tong Jiahui said embarrassed.


    "When I was young, because of me, your sister-in-law was mentally stimulated, so she usually received treatment in the hospital, only occasionally came to live with me for a few days, and she especially liked to be quiet. She couldn''t stand any movement." When Nange talks about his wife, his eyes are full of tenderness. Anyone can see that the relationship between them is very deep.


    Knowing that he misunderstood brother Nan''s meaning, Tong Jiahui was more embarrassed, but it also made her think of something.

 V1.Chapter 155

    Sitting in the van, Wang Fan took a dagger from the madman''s hand and silently pinned it on the belt around his waist. At this time, he had no hesitation. This is not only because the man in danger is blind, but also because Wang Fan has seen clearly how to go.


    "I''ve arranged for my brother over there. When we are about to arrive, I''ll call him and contact him. If we are sure that the person we are looking for will be locked up there, it''s not too late for us to start again." The madman sitting face to face with Wang Fan said in a low voice while inserting a dagger into his boot.


    "Good!" Wang Fan answered calmly.


    The madman who raised his head shook his hair and asked in a relaxed tone: "Xiaofan, you''re going to make a great success with that daughter this time! Don''t forget the brothers


    "Brother madman, look at what you said. Where Wang Fan goes, he is also our brother of the four seas gang. I will not forget the brothers. We can earn money together." Wang Fan said to the madman sincerely.


    Wang fan is not a perfunctory lunatic. When he first planned to transform Liucun into a logistics center, he thought that the management and operation of the logistics center could not be separated from the four seas gang.


    First of all, the power of Sihai gang in H city is enough to make many potential troubles and keep away from the logistics center Wang Fan wants to develop. After all, Sihai gang and Dongsheng gang are not the only ones in this city.


    Secondly, if the logistics center wants to operate normally, it also needs a lot of manpower. But where do these manpower come from?


    Wang Fan once thought about arranging young and middle-aged workers from Liu village to work in the logistics center, but Liu Sanye''s successive problems made Wang Fan have an opinion on the people in Liu village.


    Wherever the clan forces enter, they will be eroded by the clan forces.


    When people in Liu village close their doors, there are likely to be some problems between them, but when it comes to fighting against outsiders, they will soon get together.


    The scene in the old opera garden also proves that Wang Fan''s worry is not unnecessary.


    After thinking about it, Wang Fan decided that when the logistics center began to recruit people, he transferred some reliable brothers from Nange and madman, and then recruited some strong workers from Liucun.


    In this way, we can not only solve the problem of manpower, but also take advantage of the conflict of interest between the two groups to better manage these people.


    It''s just that it needs a very subtle manipulation, and it''s a disaster for Wang Fan if the power of either side becomes stronger.


    The Photinia incident has made Wang Fan aware of a problem. Brother Nan doesn''t trust him completely, but he hasn''t made a decision yet. In other words, brother Nan doesn''t feel that Wang Fan will do harm to the four seas gang.


    Once one day, Nange discovers Wang Fan''s abnormality, he will kill Wang Fan himself to ensure the continued development of Sihai gang in H city.


    And in front of the madman is not to mention, as long as brother Nan orders, not to mention the role of Wang Fan, even if the great Luo Jinxian comes, the madman dares to give him a dagger.


    The madman is very strange.


    He doesn''t love money, let alone women.


    At least Wang Fan has never heard of a woman with whom a madman is engaged, or a girl he often patronizes.


    So it''s more difficult to buy off a madman than to go to heaven.


    Sometimes Wang Fan even secretly guessed that Nange, who also had no gossip, had a relationship with madman that was not understood by ordinary people.


    Maybe it''s because of the identity of the big brother in the river and the love between them that it''s not convenient to make public like ordinary people.


    Thinking about the way the madman shakes his hair, it''s really a bit provocative. In Wang Fan''s mind, somehow, the scene of Nange and the madman''s affectionate eyes opposite each other comes out.


    The madman who didn''t speak much found that Wang Fan''s eyes were ambiguous. He felt sick. He frowned and said coldly, "Xiao Fan, what are you doing? What''s wrong with your eyes


    "It''s OK, crazy brother, I just see your long hair is very sexy!" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me that. My hair is for my woman. Don''t worry about it! Be careful when I''m not happy and pick the peach in your crotch! " The madman''s face sank and said to Wang Fan seriously.


    Swept over the crotch by the lunatic''s eyes, Wang Fan subconsciously clamped his thighs, like a cold wind, which made him shiver involuntarily.


    But the madman just said that his beautiful long hair is for his woman to see. It seems that there must be a story in it.


    Originally, he wanted to ask who the mysterious girlfriend of the madman was, but seeing the madman''s violent face, Wang Fan touched the two peaches in his crotch with his hand. After thinking for a while, he didn''t speak.


    After driving for some time, the van stopped in a secluded street. The driver turned his head and said to the madman, "brother, two blocks away, that''s the warehouse of those people in Dongsheng!"


    "Good!" The madman agreed and took out his cell phone.


    Dialing out a series of numbers, the madman put his ears on the mobile phone screen.


    After the phone is connected, the screen lights up, but Wang fan doesn''t hear the voice of the other party.


    And the madman did not speak, just frowning tightly, holding his cell phone in silence, as if waiting for the other side to speak.


    "Dada, dada, dada"


    A series of slight knocks came from the mobile phone. Although the sound was not very loud, Wang Fan could still hear it very clearly because of the small space in the car.


    Without waiting for the madman to respond, Wang Fan has been surprised to open his mouth.


    "This is Morse code!"


    Wang Fan would never have thought that the brother mentioned by the madman would send him Morse code through his mobile phone, which is a means only used by undercover agents and agents.


    After a series of percussion sounds, the madman hung up the phone with satisfaction. He said to the brothers beside him: "copy guy, get ready to do it, the man is here!"


    "Good!"


    The brothers in the car agreed and carried the machetes in their hands.


    The lunatic who turned around looked at Wang Fan and said with a smile, "brother, it''s not for nothing to come here tonight. The person you''re looking for is in the warehouse. Our people have determined the position. You can follow me later!"


    "Ah? Are all the locations determined? " Wang Fan exclaimed and felt that the brothers of Sihai gang were not simple.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was so surprised, the madman held up his mobile phone and said with a smile, "Xiaofan, you can''t imagine! I have been in front of the gang of rabbits in Dongsheng, and inserted my eye liner.

 V1.Chapter 156

    The warehouse of Dongsheng gang that the madman said is actually a food processing point in the south of the city.


    It''s a food processing point. In fact, it''s a very humble snack processing workshop. The whole workshop only covers an area of more than 30 square meters, and the machines in the workshop account for half of the room.


    If someone didn''t know something about the secret here, you wouldn''t have thought that there was something else in the store room of the workshop.


    When Wang Fan and madman come to the snack processing workshop, the rolling door of the closed shop has been opened.


    While taking the brothers to pull up the shutter door, the madman asked Wang Fan in a deep voice with a smile: "brother, how''s it going?"


    Seeing the madman''s proud face, Wang Fan certainly understood what he was showing off. He quickly replied with a smile, "madman, this is the real version of Infernal Affairs. I admire you! I admire you


    The shutter door was pulled up, and the madman shook his long hair and said, "brother, this is brother Nan''s idea, ha ha! Follow brother Nan, and you won''t lose! "


    "Yes! Crazy brother has a point Wang Fan mouth said, at the foot has stepped into the snack shop.


    Before Wang Fan and them came to the storeroom, two young men with fierce looks came out of the storeroom.


    The two men were carrying machetes in their hands. When they saw that Wang Fan also had a machete in their hands, they immediately turned and ran away. They didn''t have time to say a word more.


    And more than 20 people on Wang Fan''s side rushed to the front with a loud cry, catching up with the two Dongsheng''s younger brothers and chopping them to the ground with a few knives.


    The screams of the two people and the cries of the four seas gang have already alarmed the people hiding inside. Wang Fan hears a flustered sound of footsteps, a collision of tables and chairs, and then a sound of opening the door.


    A few breathing, Wang Fan they rushed into the storage room, and Dongsheng Gang people also rushed out from a secret door of the storage room.


    Dongsheng Gang people see Wang fan is a Leng first, followed by a thin looking young man, then yelled to swing the steel pipe in hand, rushed to the front of the madman.


    Calm and calm madman is not ambiguous, he touched his long hair with one hand, and then a perfect side kick in the air, a kick in the face of the young man of Dongsheng.


    "Bang"


    With a dull sound, the lean young man was unable to bear the heavy blow. He arched himself into a shrimp shape and flew directly into the wall.


    The younger brothers of Dongsheng Gang, who were standing opposite to Wang Fan, were so scared when they saw that the madman was so powerful that they did not dare to step forward for a moment, and they did not dare to help the brother who was knocked unconscious by the madman.


    "What do you do? This is our territory of Dongsheng! " A young man who looked calm asked Wang fan out loud.


    The young man''s questioning did not bring courage to the brothers behind him. On the contrary, it excited the four seas gang.


    The madman looked at the other side disdainfully, waved his hand and said, "dry!"


    "Kill


    After hearing the order of the madman, the people of Sihai Gang, who had been eager to try for a long time, rushed up excitedly. The chopper in their hands was shining with bright cold light, which made those Dongsheng people turn around and run.


    Fighting group fights is actually a contest of morale.


    No matter whether you are dominant or not, if you are far from the opponent in morale, you have lost half of the fight.


    These gangsters of Dongsheng, who usually rely on their big brother behind them, are also in trouble in H city. But once they meet the four seas gang, they are scared to pee.


    Without waiting for Sihai to help these people, several Dongsheng people threw away their weapons and squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    After all, fighting in the Jianghu is not a vendetta, so as long as you throw down your weapons and squat on the ground to surrender, no one will kill you. At most, it''s punitive to cut you twice in the back.


    The purpose of Sihai Gang this time is not to clean up Dongsheng''s territory, so when they see that someone has thrown a weapon to surrender, they are no longer chased by others. Those Dongsheng Gang gangsters who are chased with a look of panic also throw away their weapons and squat on the ground honestly.


    The fight was surprisingly smooth. It was only half a cigarette. These little gangsters of Dongsheng had already knelt neatly in a corner of the warehouse, one by one with their heads down, and they were afraid to make a sound.


    Wang Fan didn''t care to teach these gangsters a lesson. After asking one of the gangsters where the Tibetans were, he went straight to the depth of the warehouse to find blind Master and Liu pangzi.


    When Wang Fan went to a small wooden house in the warehouse, he smelled the smell of chicken soup before he opened the door.


    "Why?"


    Wang Fan as like as two peas in the door, and the smell of the familiar chicken soup is just like Liu Pangzi''s chicken soup.


    "Is Liu pangzi stewing old hen here? Isn''t it that Dongsheng''s people have taken him as a hostage? "


    Wang Fan, who was full of doubts, gently opened a crack in the wooden door, and the fragrance in the room floated out from the crack in the door, which made Wang Fan''s stomach make a sound involuntarily.


    "A man of good fortune is a man of good fortune."


    The voice of the blind master came from the room, and then a sound of footsteps came to the door.


    Hearing the voice of the blind Master, he was not flustered. Wang Fan''s heart was also at ease. He quickly opened the door and looked into the room.


    As soon as the door opened, Wang Fanzheng saw Liu pangzi coming towards him with a smile on his face, while the blind man was sitting on the chair behind him with half of the chicken leg in his hand.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Liu pangzi rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "brother fan, come on, eat while it''s hot!"


    Wang Fan was confused by everything in front of him. He asked suspiciously: "fat man, aren''t you kidnapped? How can you stew chicken soup? "


    Wang Fan''s words just asked, did not wait for fat man Liu to answer him, he heard a weak voice in the room: "brother fan, I did not kidnap them, I was playing with them."


    This voice sounds very familiar. Wang Fan looks in the direction of the voice, and sees that in the corner of the room, mourning Kun is lying there with his buttocks pouting face down. His eyes are black and blue, and he looks at the door pitifully. The blood left in the corner of his mouth has dried up a lot.


    "Damn it! Who on earth kidnapped who? " Seeing the tragic situation of mourning Kun, Wang Fan suddenly felt a little funny, and the hanging heart finally fell back to the original place.


    The blind man in the room had finished eating the drumstick and wiped his mouth with his hand. He said with some dissatisfaction: "I was just going to ask mourning Kun to arrange someone to bring me wine, so you came! That''s bad for me


    "Blind Master, it doesn''t matter. I''ll let someone bring you wine. Please let me get up!" Lying on the ground of mourning Kun pleading, there is no previous arrogance.

 V1.Chapter 157

    The dramatic result made Wang Fan a little confused, but when he thought of the blind Master''s lesson in Liu village, Wang Fan could understand the result.


    When the blind master puts his two dislocated arms back in place, Wang Fan helps the blind Master and leads Liu Qiang and Liu pangzi out of the cabin.


    Just out of the cabin, I met a madman. Seeing that the blind man and others were safe, the madman said with a smile, "it''s good that the old man is OK. Brother Nan has been worried that the old man will be frightened. Looking at the old man''s look, he should not be punished."


    The blind Master wiped the oil stains on his mouth, nodded and replied, "well, if you want to come later, it''s almost enough."


    "Sir, it''s our fault that we''re late." Said the madman with a smile.


    Wang Fan, who was supporting the blind Master, had a twitch in the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know whether he should tell the madman clearly.


    The blind Master said "almost", but it''s not what the madman thought.


    What he said was that if Wang Fan and the madman came later, he would have a good drink with stewed chicken. He was not thanking the four seas gang, but complaining about Wang Fan and the madman for their bad deeds.


    However, seeing the madman''s sincere face, Wang Fan didn''t tell the truth. After all, the reality was too cruel, and he didn''t want to embarrass the madman.


    Under the escort of Sihai Gang, blind Master and Liu pangzi went back to Liu village directly, while Wang Fan and madman were not in a hurry.


    When Wang Fan sent the blind Master away and the madman followed him back to the cabin, the madman was stunned as soon as he entered the house. Looking at the shuddering mourning Kun hiding in the corner of the house, the madman turned and asked, "Xiaofan, what are you doing?"


    "Crazy brother, if I say that it''s a blind man who did it, what do you think?" Seeing that the blind Master was not around, Wang Fan simply told the truth.


    Just like what Wang Fan expected, the madman listened to his words and was stunned there. For a long time, he was not sure and asked, "do you think it was the blind Master who did it?"


    "Well!" Wang Fan nodded and looked at the mourning Kun in the corner. His eyes were full of sympathy.


    The crazy man with unbelievable face also looked at mourning Kun. Seeing that mourning Kun heard the name of the blind Master, his body trembled again, so he believed Wang Fan''s words.


    Taking out a cigarette from the cigarette box and handing it to the surprised madman, Wang Fan said with great emotion: "it''s also bad luck for the guy who lost Kun. He thought he met a bronze, but who would have thought that he was a king. It''s lucky that he didn''t die!"


    "So it is!" The madman took the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand and nodded his head suddenly.


    Wang Fan, smoking a cigarette, went to mourn Kun and asked sympathetically, "mourn Kun, what do you want to do about it?"


    "Brother fan, I''m not to blame for this! Ma Teng ordered my men to do this. When I knew it, the blind Master was already here! " Mourning Kun said with a runny nose and tears, and the color of fear on his face showed completely.


    "Can marten still command those who move you? Why don''t I believe it? " Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    "Really, Ma Teng, that son of a bitch, cheated my younger brother to bind the blind master after he got me drunk. I didn''t know that his men had made trouble until I woke up." Mourning Kun said, wiping his nose, and then said: "I''m afraid that Ma Teng is not good for the blind master. That''s why I mobilized my hands to guard at the door."


    "Oh? According to you, are you still protecting the blind Master? " Wang Fan asked in great surprise.


    One side of the smoking madman said with a smile: "mourning Kun, when did you learn to be good? How could you know how to respect the old and love the young? "


    "Don''t laugh at me. Who doesn''t know that blind Master is not an ordinary man. I still want to be in the road when I am dead. How can I fight with him?" Mourning Kun wronged said there, in the heart is cursed Ma Teng.


    I didn''t expect that after a lesson from the blind Master, mourning Kun really had a long memory. When it comes to the blind Master, he would flatter like this.


    Knowing that mourning Kun was also looking for a step for himself, Wang Fan said with a smile, "OK, no matter whether it has anything to do with you or not, our brother can''t come here in vain. Blind Master is a little scared. You Dongsheng are so rich, you should pay for it!"


    "Yes! Old rule, pay for it When it comes to compensation for mourning Kun''s bleeding, the madman gets excited.


    "Ah?" Mourn Kun Leng in there.


    "What? Don''t you want to? Why don''t you leave it to the police? " Wang Fan looked around at the furnishings in the cabin, saw several scales covered with dust, and then said, "if the police know your warehouse here, how much will brother mourning Kun lose?"


    He was caught in the hands of others, and mourning Kun had to admit it, but he was thinking about how to get the loss back from Ma Teng.


    As soon as his eyes turned, mourning Kun was worried. He looked at Wang Fan and said, "half a million! If my business is not good recently, you should let me off, and it really has nothing to do with me! "


    "Brother mourning Kun, you Dongsheng gang are famous for being rich. It''s only half a million. How dare you open your mouth?" Wang Fan ridicules the mourning Kun sitting on the ground, with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    "Brother fan, you are talking about the past! Now those bunnies, after eating fine grain, said they would not buy coarse grain! I''m almost working for others! " Mourning Kun said that the recent economic situation, his face is also showing a very helpless appearance.


    One side of the madman naturally do not understand what mourning Kun said, but Wang Fan''s heart is very clear.


    When he accepted the task before, uncle GUI once talked to him about the feature of "gold does not change". Once he takes this new drug, he will not only become addicted to it, but also lose interest in other drugs. However, the drug addict will die within three years after taking it.


    Of course, no one will tell drug addicts about the harm of not exchanging money. Drug traffickers will only pursue the economic effects brought by drugs.


    And the situation that mourn Kun said is enough to prove that if Jin does not change this new drug, it has almost completely replaced the previous drugs in H city.


    According to the current speed of development, Wang Fan believes that it won''t be long before the addicts in H city will be completely captured by Jinbuhuan.


    At that time, not to mention the drug addicts, even the drug traffickers like Wu Kun will be controlled by Ma Hou and his boss.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    As an undercover policeman, Wang Fan has realized the seriousness of the problem. Although he is still cynical in face, he is very anxious in his heart. He wants to find out the man hiding behind the Mahou immediately and completely cut off the gold.

 V1.Chapter 158

    Carrying a suitcase full of cash, Wang Fan and the madman happily went back to Fuyuan teahouse. As soon as they entered the gate of the teahouse, Wang Fan handed the suitcase to the girl at the door. The madman saw that Wang Fan was doing this, and his face was very satisfied.


    People on the road are all masters who exchange their lives for money, so the demand for benefits is their essential need.


    It is precisely because of this demand that people in the world like friends who don''t love money, and prefer friends who help others.


    As soon as Wang Fan enters the door, it is exactly what the people in the Jianghu like most, and what the madman wants to see most at the moment.


    Since Wang Fan began to rise, Nange and madman began to worry that Wang Fan would rise to another road, so as to completely break away from the four seas gang he made his fortune, and even hurt the interests of the whole four seas gang.


    It is because of this worry, so Nange will take great pains to use Hu Xiaomei''s beauty to entangle Wang Fan.


    But how could a girl like Hu Xiaomei replace Tong Jiahui? Nange naturally understood that.


    So from the very beginning, brother Nan had his plan. If Hu Xiaomei couldn''t completely bind Wang Fan, he also wanted to make Wang Fan owe something to the four seas gang. In this way, brother Nan could take the initiative in the development of Liu village.


    However, heaven does not fulfill people''s wishes.


    Fate miraculously took care of Wang Fan and let him jump out of the trap carefully arranged by Nange without knowing it.


    This also makes brother Nan more worried about Wang Fan. Until Wang Fan calls brother Nan for help, brother Nan sees new hope.


    Spare no effort to find the blind Master, and even the madman is placed in Dongsheng''s inner line. Because of this, Nange uses it. He just wants Wang Fan to owe a favor to Sihai gang.


    At the moment, what the madman saw and heard proved that Nange''s plan was perfect.


    On the way back, Wang Fan, who was obviously excited because the blind Master was safe, talked to the madman about his plan to transform Liu village into a logistics center.


    To tell the truth, the madman never thought that Wang Fan would have such a plan.


    I thought that Wang Fan would take advantage of this business to develop his own power. He might even join hands with Hengtai group to establish a branch of Hengtai group.


    What happened?


    Wang Fan thought of the future of the four seas gang. He didn''t even want to develop his own power, and his men wanted to be deployed from the hands of madmen.


    This shows that Wang Fan''s mind is very broad, and Nange and madman have some villain''s heart.


    So the madman didn''t say much along the way, but he admired Wang Fan very much, and even was a little ashamed of what he had done before.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t know anything about the madman''s inner activities. In other words, Wang Fan didn''t try to figure out the meaning of his inner thoughts.


    Because Wang Fan has his plan to do this, and I''m afraid even Nan Ge can''t guess the size of this plan.


    After explaining to the brothers in the gang, Wang Fan and the madman went up to the second floor and came to the door of tianzihao room. Wang Fan didn''t see Hu Xiaomei and asked the girl at the door curiously, "Why are you alone?"


    "Brother fan, sister Mei is a little tired. Brother Nan asked her to have a rest." The girl said sweetly.


    "What''s the matter? Xiaofan, do you miss Xiaomei? " The madman laughed after Wang Fan.


    This made Wang Fan blush and say with a smile, "Xiao Mei took care of her a few times ago. Today, I suddenly couldn''t see her. I asked her casually. I didn''t mean anything else."


    "Ha ha! It''s OK. I won''t tell Miss Tong about it! " The madman put his finger to his lips and made a silent gesture, but his face looked like a bad smile.


    They are talking and laughing, but the door of tianzihao is opened. Brother Nan stands at the door and looks at them. He asks curiously, "you two are here. Why don''t you come in? What are you talking about here?"


    The madman said with a smile: "Xiaofan, just..."


    "Just said how to thank brother Nan!" Fearing that the madman might leak his words, Wang Fan scrambles to explain. Worried that Tong Jiahui in the room is suspicious, he cradles his neck and looks into the room secretly.


    By Wang Fan a pair of guilty look make inexplicable, Nan elder brother patted him on the shoulder, said with a smile: "this just separated how long, Acacia disaster?"


    "Hey, hey, brother Nan knows me." Wang Fan didn''t explain, so he went down the slope and said.


    When Tong Jiahui heard Wang Fan say this, she felt sweet and important, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face. After all, as a girl, she should be reserved.


    When Wang Fan and the madman enter the tianzihao room, Tong Jiahui stands up and looks at Wang Fan and asks softly, "are you ok?"


    In fact, just one second before Wang Fan appeared at the door, Tong Jiahui was still worried about his safety.


    But for brother Nan''s repeated assurance that Wang Fan would not have had an accident if he had been taken care of by madmen and others, I''m afraid Tong Jiahui would have driven to find Wang Fan!


    Now Wang Fan appears in front of her, but Tong Jiahui pays attention to women''s reserve.


    I''m afraid this is also the characteristic of girls. They like to show more decency and generosity in front of the people they love!


    When Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui meet, brother Nan also makes tea for them. Wang Fan drinks tea with the madman and talks about what happened tonight.


    Tong Jiahui was really surprised to learn that the blind Master had put mourning Kunzhi''s clothes on, but Nange didn''t look flustered, as if he had expected from the beginning.


    When Wang Fan talks about asking mourning Kun to compensate for their losses, Tong Jiahui laughs because of Wang Fan''s scoundrel, but Nange is quite satisfied and agrees with Wang Fan''s practice.


    Now that we talk about money, we have to talk about how to distribute it.


    According to Wang Fan''s idea, brother Nan and his brother in the gang help each other this time. The money should be the hard work for the brothers in the gang, but brother Nan refuses to accept it. They push it back and forth. In the end, Tong Jiahui decides to let brother Nan accept Wang Fan''s suggestion as a co-author of Sihai gang.


    Although brother Nan was very satisfied with the result, he still taught Wang Fan a lesson in face.


    After seeing Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui off, Nange starts to worry about Wang Fan''s loyalty to the four seas gang.


    The lunatic, who has been silent for a long time, sees brother Nan''s worries and tells brother Nan exactly what Wang Fan said on the road about the logistics center''s deployment of four seas to help brothers.


    Nange, who also didn''t expect Wang Fan to do so, heard that the madman said so. He was so excited that he kept asking the madman about the reliability of this matter.


    Until the madman talked about Wang Fan looking for Hu Xiaomei, brother Nan was completely relieved.


    As long as a man is still thinking about a woman, he will not do anything to hurt her.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has no idea, has become the only guarantee to tie Wang Fan to the four seas gang at this moment.

 V1.Chapter 159

    H City in October, autumn slightly, the atmosphere of killing gradually climb people''s hearts.


    Ma Teng, chairman of Sanlong group, was heavily in debt because of the collapse of his company. Finally, he chose to commit suicide by jumping off a building.


    With the collapse of Sanlong group, the business community in H city has been shocked. Moreover, the employees of the subordinate enterprises of Sanlong group are facing the crisis of immediate unemployment after Ma Teng jumps from a building.


    As an old business leader in H City, rentai pharmaceutical company has taken on the heavy responsibility of rescuing the market. It not only quickly acquired all the industries under the name of Sanlong group, but also timely helped those nearly unemployed employees to find another life security.


    As for Mr. Li Huairen, chairman of rentai Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., who was kind-hearted in rescuing the business community and many employees of H city at a time of crisis, not only the mayor of H city presented him with a certificate of "business model", but also many citizens of H City praised him for his good deeds in their spare time.


    It can be said that the rivalry between Hengtai group and Sanlong group finally achieved Li Huairen''s achievements.


    However, Wang Fan has no time to think about these. After all, as the project manager of Sihai Entertainment Co., Ltd., he has been busy signing various contracts with the staff of Hengtai group these days.


    After friendly discussions between Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, the strategic partnership between Sihai Entertainment Co., Ltd. and Hengtai group was finally reached in a harmonious atmosphere.


    The Zhiyuan commercial material circulation center built on the original site of Liucun is funded by Hengtai group. Tong Jiahui is the general manager of Zhiyuan commercial material circulation center. Hengtai group holds 60% of the shares of the logistics center, and the remaining 40% is controlled by Sihai Entertainment Co., Ltd.


    As the person in charge of Sihai Entertainment Co., Ltd., Wang fan is not only responsible for the recruitment and management of staff, but also assists Tong Jiahui in managing other work of the logistics center.


    Although Wang Fan holds several positions, he knows nothing about these jobs. Except for arranging Liu Cun''s young adults and Sihai Gang''s brothers to enter the construction site to start work according to the original plan, other things are basically left to Tong Jiahui.


    Every day, besides accompanying Tong Jiahui to the construction site, Wang Fan meets different business elites at various dinner parties.


    Of course, Wang fan knows very well that these so-called business elites don''t treat him as a friend. They just want to have a little relationship with Hengtai group. Therefore, Wang Fan looks down on these people in his heart. Just for the sake of face project, he can only push a cup to exchange with these people.


    Since the demolition of Liu village, most of the people in the village have rented places near the suburbs. Because the places they live in are not together, every day when they come back to work in Liu village, they seem to be very active, and they can be regarded as looking for an opportunity to talk about their families again.


    Blind Master, Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang moved to Dongjun community in the east of the city, and the two rented houses were opposite.


    In this way, although Liu pangzi is busy with the work on the construction site every day and has no time to take care of the blind Master''s daily life, with the care of Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, the blind master has not been wronged.


    On this day, Wang Fan managed to put off a few meals before taking time to do his own business. After asking for leave with Tong Jiahui, he drove to Dongjun community.


    Wang Fan hasn''t sat down and talked with him since he "rescued" the blind master from those people in Dongsheng last time. Now many things are on the right track, so he has time to visit the blind Master who has influenced him all the time.


    After parking the car in the parking space, Wang Fan took out the nutriment from the trunk. He was ready to go upstairs to see the blind man. Before he got to the entrance of the corridor, he saw Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law coming out of the corridor with a vegetable basket.


    "Brother fan, are you here?" Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law sees Wang Fan and greets him warmly.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law knows that Wang Fan and blind Master arranged for him to be the head of Liu village.


    Moreover, since Liu Qiang became the village head, he not only made a lot of money in the development of Liu village, but also arranged a good job for him after the logistics center was built in the future.


    So when Liu Qiang and his wife discussed, they simply took care of the blind Master, which can be regarded as a kind of reward for the favor given by Wang Fan and the blind master.


    How can Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law not be enthusiastic when meeting Wang Fan?


    Wang Fan, of course, is not a person with eyes above the top. Seeing that Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law is so enthusiastic, he also joked with a smile: "sister-in-law, do you know that I''m coming to the market today to buy vegetables, and you want to give me a few drinks and dishes?"


    "Look at what you say. Can I be a prophet?" Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law is not a smooth talker, and she doesn''t recognize Wang Fan''s polite remarks.


    However, when Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law said this, Wang Fan was a little puzzled. He asked curiously, "what are you doing with such a big vegetable basket?"


    "There''s a guest from the blind master. He asked me to buy some good dishes in the market and cook them wine and vegetables later!" Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law explained.


    Hearing what Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law said, Wang Fan''s smile solidified instantly. He frowned and asked: "blind Master''s guest? Is it from our village? Do you know him? "


    "How could it be from our village? I don''t know them, either Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law said with a smile.


    "They? How many people are here? " Wang Fan asked.


    "There are two people here. One is over fifty years old. He looks like a big boss. He smiles all the time when he talks. He is fat and lucky." Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law uses her hands to describe how fat the man''s face is.


    Wang Fan thought about it carefully. He didn''t know such a person in his impression. He asked, "what about the other one?"


    "He was accompanied by a young man, about your age, but the young man kept a straight face, as if someone owed him money!" When it comes to the accompanying young man, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law frowned slightly. Obviously, she didn''t have a good impression of this young man.


    A young man with a straight face, a middle-aged man who loves to laugh, Wang Fan has a strange feeling in his heart.


    If you are not wrong, the young man mentioned by Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law should be the bodyguard or entourage of the middle-aged man.


    But who is that smiling middle-aged man?


    Knowing blind Master for so long, Wang Fan knew that he had never left Liu village, so what was the intention of the man who came to visit blind Master?

 V1.Chapter 160

    The place where the blind Master rented was an ordinary unit house. The floor was not very high, and the walls and floors in the corridor were old. Wang Fan went up the stairs to the floor where the blind Master lived, and heard a burst of man''s laughter behind the iron door.


    Wang Fan was relieved to hear the man''s laughter.


    As long as there is no quarrel in the room, or the sound of stool falling and table lifting, it means that there is no danger for the blind man in the room.


    After knocking on the door, Wang Fan yelled to the blind Master in the room: "blind Master, I''m wang fan. I''ve come to see you!"


    As soon as the words fell, the iron door was opened. A cold faced man stood at the door and looked at Wang Fan.


    Looking carefully at the man in front of him, his age is the same as his own, but he is more robust than Wang Fan. His shining eyes are like eagles, which makes people feel chilly.


    Before Wang Fan spoke again, he heard a burst of loud laughter coming from behind the man. Then a middle-aged man in his fifties came to the door, looked at Wang Fan with a smile and asked, "are you blind Master''s apprentice, Wang Fan?"


    "Yes, you are?" Thinking of Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s description of the man, Wang Fan specially took a look at the man''s face.


    In front of this smiling man, although his face was affable, it was still revealing the dignity, which only the superior would have.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s ecstasy, the middle-aged man said with a smile, "don''t you even know me?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Have seen self-confident, have never seen so self-confident, Wang Fan looked at the strange middle-aged man, eyes turned silent dry smile twice.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s reaction, the young man frowned angrily and said in a cold voice, "this is Mr. Liu Tian, the chairman of Hengtai group."


    "Who?"


    A word awakens the dreamer. Wang Fan almost throws his nutriment on the ground. He looks at Liu Tian straight in the eye. He can''t believe that this plain looking man is Tong Jiahui''s father. After all, there is a world of difference between the two people''s looks.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s surprise, Liu Tian asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? Manager Wang


    As a manager of Sihai Entertainment Co., Ltd. and a partner of Hengtai group, Wang fan doesn''t even know his boss. It sounds like a joke, but it just happened!


    He quickly put the nutriment in his hand on the ground. Wang Fan excitedly stretched out his hands, took Liu Tian''s hand and said, "Mr. Liu, I can be regarded as a real person! Every day I listen to Jiahui talk to me about your youth. I adore you very much! "


    Wang Fan''s flattery is very sudden. Rao is Liu Tian''s age and has been in society for many years. He is also dazzled by the sudden praise. He says with pride: "Jiahui often talks about me with you? ha-ha! She adores me just like her mother did when she was young


    Wang Fan has a preliminary understanding of Liu Tian, a business tycoon.


    When Wang Fan and Liu Tian were about to speak, the blind Master said, "if you have something to say, close the door. I can''t stand the cold!"


    Hearing the words of the blind Master, Wang Fan released Liu Tian''s hand, picked up the nutriment on the ground, walked to the blind Master sitting in the living room with a smile, and said, "blind Master, I bought some nutriment for you, which is filial piety to you!"


    "What nutriment do you buy for me?" The blind Master said angrily. His eyes turned under his closed eyelids. Then he said, "Yellow Crane Tower, give me two whole ones. You are not short of money now!"


    "Well, I''ll bring it to you when I come back next time!" When Wang Fan heard the complaint from the blind Master, he remembered that he had forgotten to buy cigarettes for him.


    Since he helped Liu Qiang get his daughter-in-law back last time, blind master has been fond of smoking Yellow Crane Tower. Although blind Master''s addiction to smoking is not very big, no matter what people tell him, he wants to buy two yellow crane towers.


    But who knows, as soon as Wang Fan said that he would buy cigarettes for him when he came back, the blind man was not happy immediately. He frowned and said, "you ask Tong Jiahui to send it now. Her father is also here. Let''s have a meal together."


    As soon as the blind master asks Tong Jiahui to come over, the cold sweat on Wang Fan''s forehead comes out. He looks back at Liu Tian with a smile, only to find that Liu Tian''s eyes have an expression that is not easy to be noticed.


    Wang Fan has seen this kind of look.


    When he was a child, he had a local dog in his family. Every time Wang Fan deliberately snatched a bone from the local dog''s mouth, the local dog would show his teeth and look at him, and the eyes of the dog would be the same as those of Liu Tian.


    How can Wang Fan, who is thoughtful, not understand Liu Tian''s thoughts? He quickly explained to blind Master, "blind Master, Miss Tong is my boss. How can I direct people to do things for us? If you''re in a hurry, I''ll go down and buy it for you. "


    "Fart! Isn''t Tong Jiahui living with you all the time? What''s the matter with you two? Don''t think I don''t know! " The blind Master scolded Wang Fan angrily.


    I don''t know which nerve is wrong. The cold sweat on Wang Fan''s back comes out. He really wants to cry around him and ask him where he has offended him and why he has been pushing him into the fire pit.


    At the beginning, Wang Fan in order to complete his plan, but also to let people misunderstand the relationship between him and Tong Jiahui, so he has been as Tong Jiahui''s fiance, and also played a rogue in Tong Jiahui''s private room in the hotel.


    But the starting point of all this is for the smooth completion of the plan. Wang Fan really has no other idea about Tong Jiahui himself, so as soon as the Liu village affair is over, Wang fan is ready to move out of Caesar Hotel.


    But before Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui explain their ideas, Tong Jiahui takes Wang Fan to stay in the private room of Caesar Hotel on the ground that her safety needs to be protected.


    About this matter, Wang Fan and blind Master explained, and blind Master did not say much at that time, how now in front of Liu Tian''s face, but repeatedly questioned himself, which made Wang Fan''s heart very confused.


    Just when Wang Fan was full of doubts and didn''t understand why the blind Master was looking for fault, Liu Tian, who was standing behind him, asked with a smile, "Wang Fan, do you think you have been living with Jiahui all the time?"


    Liu Tian''s voice, like the call of death, made Wang Fan shiver involuntarily.


    When he looked back at Liu Tian, he found that the young man behind Liu Tian had already put his hand into his coat.

 V1.Chapter 161

    Many rich people in China are equipped with private bodyguards. Very few rich people even have private airplanes and private golf courses for them to show their special identity.


    Therefore, in the world of rich people in China, people living at the bottom have no way to imagine.


    Since airplanes can be privatized and used to force, how can rich tycoons let go of guns?


    What''s more, there''s a pistol even for goods like mourning Kun. Don''t you think a business tycoon like Liu Tian can get some self-defense weapons for his bodyguards?


    Seeing the young man at the door insert his right hand into his coat, a terrible idea came out of Wang Fan''s mind!


    "The boy must have taken out his gun! As long as Liu Tian is not happy, none of the people in this room will live! "


    It is said that the daughter is the lover of father''s previous life.


    Judging from Liu Tian''s self-confidence and complacency when he talks about Tong Jiahui, Liu Tian is afraid that his daughter, Tong Jiahui, has been treated as private property, and no one is allowed to touch her at all, not to mention Wang Fan, who is a villain in in the world.


    The blind Master mentioned Tong Jiahui on purpose just now, obviously warning Wang Fan. He was afraid that Liu Tian would beat around the Bush and ask about Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui. Then he suddenly killed Wang Fan and ended his evil life.


    If Wang Fan, who is proud of himself, becomes Liu Tian''s ghost in a muddle headed way, I''m afraid Tong Jiahui will regret it and praise him in Liu Tian''s eyes!


    But fortunately, Wang Fan''s brain is flexible enough. He has already noticed the danger just between lightning and flint. He smiles and says, "Mr. Liu, don''t get me wrong. Miss Tong and I have talked about it as usual at first sight. In order to confuse Ma Teng, Wang Badan, we have come up with a plan to build up the plank road and hide the past!"


    "Oh? What''s the secret plan? " Liu Tian still looks at Wang Fan with a smile, just like a kind old man looking at a babbling child.


    Sitting on one side of the blind Master''s mouth gently, said with a smile: "Wang Fan! Wang Fan! You even lied to me! Unexpectedly, you and Tong Jiahui pretended to be lovers together, but nothing happened, did they? "


    "Yes, blind Master! How can I be worthy of miss Shangtong? " Wang Fan side secretly wipe cold sweat, side echoed said.


    Liu Tian, who had already reached Wang Fan''s side, put his hand on Wang Fan''s shoulder and said kindly, "Wang Fan, you don''t have to be modest. Jiahui is on the phone, but she is full of praise for you. I think my daughter appreciates you very much."


    Being pressed by Liu Tian step by step, Wang Fan really wants to tell him that what Tong Jiahui said is not wrong at all, and if Wang Fan didn''t have a good heart, I''m afraid Tong Jiahui''s blood would have been captured by Wang Fan on that sultry night!


    "Calm down! Impulse is the devil


    Wang Fanchang breathed a sigh and said humbly: "I''m afraid Mr. Liu misunderstood. I talked about the salary increase with Miss Tong before. I''m afraid she said that deliberately in front of you because of this."


    "Although I am a humble toad, I have never profaned the White Swan''s mind. After all, I can''t jump to the sky."


    With these words, Wang Fan calmly looks at Liu Tian, and the clear color in his eyes shows the incomparable purity of his heart.


    Staring into Wang Fan''s eyes for a long time, Liu Tiancai laughed and said: "blind Master''s apprentice is worthy of being the dragon and phoenix of human beings. Liu also understands it!"


    "Boss Liu, I''m not sensible. You don''t have to be too serious about some things. We elders have to forgive others." The blind man sat there and said slowly. With his wrinkled hands, he fumbled and picked up the tea cup on the table beside him.


    Seeing that the blind master picked up the tea cup, Liu Tian''s smile was slightly stunned, but it soon returned to the previous smile. He patted Wang Fan on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I will promise you a raise. As for the friendship between you and Jiahui! Don''t worry too much. It''s a good thing that you young people share the same interests! "


    "Thank you, Mr. Liu!" Wang fan body slip, slip to one side from Liu Tian''s hands, and he maintained a safe distance.


    Looking around at Wang Fan and blind Master, Liu Tian said with a smile: "blind Master, I still have some things. I won''t disturb you here today! Another day, I''ll set the table for you to come! "


    "Easy to say, easy to say!" The blind master didn''t put down his tea cup with his hands. He just said something polite to Liu Tian.


    After saying hello to the blind Master, Liu Tian takes his bodyguard and leaves the blind Master''s residence in a hurry.


    As soon as Liu Tian went out, Wang Fan felt a little weak. He went to the chair beside the blind man and sat on it. He looked at the closed door with a lingering fear and said, "Liu Tian is not a simple guy!"


    "It''s just a hypocrite, not to worry about!" The blind master put the teacup back on the table and said to Wang Fan in a nonchalant manner.


    Hearing that the blind Master said Liu Tian so lightly, Wang Fan immediately became curious. He looked at him up and down, and then asked, "blind Master, do you know Liu Tian? Do you two have any friendship? "


    "I''m a blind old man. I haven''t left Liu village since I was blind. How can I know Liu Tian?" The blind Master gave a little smile and explained in no hurry.


    Wang Fan was confused again.


    Blind Master did not leave Liu village. Not only Liu pangzi told him about it, but also all the people in Liu village knew about it.


    According to the truth, the blind Master had no chance to know Liu Tian.


    However, judging from the tone of Liu Tian''s words with the blind master just now, Liu Tian respects the blind master very much and even vaguely means to be afraid.


    This makes Wang Fan a little confused about the situation!


    Although Wang fan can feel that the blind Master is not as simple as what he saw, but Wang fan can''t tell what kind of energy the blind Master contains.


    I''m afraid even the mayor of H city doesn''t have the qualification to make a business tycoon so polite!


    However, since the blind master replied to Wang Fan in this way, he obviously didn''t want to tell the truth. Wang Fan knew that even if he continued to ask, he could only do nothing.


    Since Liu Tian is so concerned about her daughter, Wang Fan has no idea about Tong Jiahui, so he just takes this opportunity to draw a clear line with Tong Jiahui. No matter how unwilling Tong Jiahui is, she can only blame her father Liu Tian for all her dissatisfaction.


    When he thought of drawing a clear line with Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan had some inexplicable sadness in his heart, which he didn''t expect before.

 V1.Chapter 162

    After having lunch with the blind Master, Wang Fan makes a phone call to Tong Jiahui. On the phone, he doesn''t explain Liu Tian''s visit. He just asks Tong Jiahui to go to Yinding mountain to see the scenery.


    Tong Jiahui, who doesn''t know Wang Fan''s intention, thinks that Wang Fan wants to go to Yinding mountain with her for romance, but happily agrees.


    Hang up the phone of Wang Fan, think for a while will be cold to refuse Tong Jiahui a piece of true feelings, in the heart is also quite emotional, and faint have a kind of heartache feeling.


    When he drove to Caesar Hotel and picked up Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan didn''t know how to speak, which made Tong Jiahui very dissatisfied.


    After dressing up for this date, she didn''t get any praise from Wang Fan. Tong Jiahui''s girlish heart nearly fell to pieces because of her vulnerability.


    Although the two people have been in the same room for a long time, and they have had intimate contact, they have never talked about feelings.


    Although Tong Jiahui gradually has a good impression on Wang Fan, as a girl, she doesn''t want to take the initiative to speak her mind, let alone make Wang Fan feel that she is very frivolous.


    This time, Wang Fan took the initiative to ask her out. It can be said that Tong Jiahui was overjoyed. Even when she was well dressed, she had been imagining how Wang Fan would express himself to her and even give her a kiss.


    However, after getting on the bus, Wang Fan always has a gloomy face, which makes Tong Jiahui not only feel aggrieved, but also have an ominous premonition.


    It''s not far from Caesar Hotel to Yinding mountain. Wang Fan drove to the hillside of Yinding mountain. Wang Fan got out of the car and hesitated for a moment before he went to the other side of the car. He opened the front passenger''s door for Tong Jiahui.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s attitude, Tong Jiahui was not happy. She pouted her lips and asked, "what do you want to say when you call me here?"


    Wang Fan, who doesn''t know how to speak, looks at Tong Jiahui''s unhappy face. He rubs his hair helplessly and can''t say a word for a long time.


    It seems that seeing Wang Fan''s dilemma, Tong Jiahui tilted her head and asked in a low voice: "Wang Fan, you are not embarrassed, so you are sorry to tell me what you mean!"


    Tongjiahui was right, Wang Fan eyes a bright said: "yes, some words, I''m afraid to say, you will not be happy, our friendship boat said turn, how to do?"


    "Hum!" Tong Jiahui snorted coldly and said coldly: "at least she''s a man. Why don''t she dare to say anything? Besides, if you don''t say it, how can you know if I will refuse? "


    Wang Fan, who is well aware of the results, can already predict what kind of attitude Tong Jiahui will have if he speaks out his heartless words!


    Although Tong Jiahui looks very strong, in fact, she is still very weak. During the period of contact with her, Wang Fan believed this.


    In particular, every time Wang Fan encounters a little bit of situation, Tong Jiahui will be particularly nervous, and even because of Wang Fan''s emotional change, she will become restless.


    At this moment, Wang fan knows what Tong Jiahui is looking forward to.


    "Maybe you don''t have the ability to warm a heart, but you always have to hurt someone who loves you."


    Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui with a reddish cheek, struggling with pain in his heart. He doesn''t know how to open his mouth or how to explain to her.


    The wind in the middle of the mountain makes Tong Jiahui''s hair a little confused, but she has always attached great importance to her image, but she doesn''t care about it at all, because her mind is completely on Wang Fan at this time.


    She is waiting, waiting for Wang Fan to speak to her!


    As long as Wang Fan speaks the three words in her heart, Tong Jiahui will throw herself into his arms regardless of everything. Even if this relationship is not valued by anyone, she will never have any hesitation.


    Love always blooms in the voice of doubt. When the gorgeous flowers bloom, people all over the world will keep silent for the people they love.


    No one will destroy the good, no one will go to break up the original love.


    But is Wang Fan really in love with Tong Jiahui?


    Is this feeling really like what Tong Jiahui expected?


    The cigarette between his fingers was about to burn out. Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui, who was looking forward to it. He made up his mind and said, "Jiahui, I''ve met your father!"


    "Yes? Did he tell you that I admire you? " Shy Tong Jiahui lowered her head and asked Wang Fan in a low voice.


    "Yes, he appreciates me, too!" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui''s Scarlet cheek and clenches her teeth.


    "Well!" Tong Jiahui nodded heavily, her heart beating wildly as if she wanted to jump out.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui like this, Wang Fan really can''t bear it. He puts his hands on Tong Jiahu''s shoulders and looks at Tong Jiahui with a coy face.


    When Wang Fan''s hand is on her shoulder, Tong Jiahui suddenly has a dizzy feeling of electric shock. She can''t help but close her eyes, slowly raises her head and raises her chin. Her soft lips exude attractive color and look forward to the moisture from love in the air.


    "Whoosh"


    A burst of air broke out, and a cold light flashed through the bushes.


    The quick eyed Wang Fan embraces Tong Jiahui in his arms, and falls to one side. They fall heavily on the ground, and the cold light tears the air. Through the position where they stand, they hit a big tree not far away.


    "Crossbow!"


    Wang Fan Yu Guang, who fell on the ground, found that the cold light was actually a crossbow and arrow, and his face became gloomy instantly.


    "Wang Fan, someone is going to kill us!" Tong Jiahui asked anxiously.


    "Well!" Wang Fan answered in a deep voice.


    Wang Fan, who fell to the ground, carefully observed the bushes not far away through the space under the car. Just now, the deadly crossbow was shot from the bushes.


    If the other party fails to hit, there will be no movement. The weeds and shrubs blown by the wind are like countless enemies hiding, reminding Wang Fan of the imminent danger.


    The space under the car is not low. If Wang fan can see the situation clearly, the enemy can also see his situation. Tong Jiahui, who is held in his arms, is now completely exposed to the eyes of the enemy, which makes Wang Fan feel uneasy.


    Little by little, moving his body, Wang Fan turned over and changed the position of Tong Jiahui and himself.


    Just as Wang Fan had just turned over and his back was exposed to the enemy, another crossbow shot out from another direction. He was about to pass through the space under the car and hit Wang Fan''s back.

 V1.Chapter 163

    The crossbow and arrow roar behind him. Wang Fan, who is holding Tong Jiahui in his arms, has no time to dodge, so he can only push away Tong Jiahui who is tightly held by him.


    "Poof"


    The short but cold crossbow was full of strength, and it suddenly pierced Wang Fan''s shoulder. The blood flowed out along the body of the crossbow, and soon left a large bloodstain on Wang Fan''s shoulder.


    "Wang Fan!" Tong Jiahui, who looks pale, quickly climbs up to Wang Fan and looks at his injured shoulder.


    "Don''t look up, hide behind me!" Wang Fan bites his teeth and orders Tong Jiahui.


    "You shed a lot of blood. What should I do?" Tongjiahui tears, nervous hand covering Wang Fan''s wound, regardless of his body, has been exposed in each other''s line of sight.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s panic, Wang Fan quickly raised her uninjured arm, pressed her on the ground in front of her, and whispered: "I''m ok, skin injury, don''t move, those people are still looking at us!"


    "Who is going to kill us? Who is it? " Tong Jiahui with messy hair looks at Wang Fan and asks angrily.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll find out later!" Wang Fan carefully pulls Tong Jiahui and hides behind the tire of the car.


    After a brief look at his injured shoulder, Wang Fan felt the dagger that the madman gave him from his waist.


    "After a while, if they come here, you''ll run down the mountain. Keep running. Don''t look back. Do you hear me?" Because of the blood loss, Wang Fan''s lips were a little white and he had some difficulty in speaking.


    While tearing his clothes and dressing the wound for Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui said stubbornly: "I won''t leave you. If I want to die, I will die with you."


    "Fool! For a man like me, it''s not worth it! " Wang Fan sat up with his body propped up. The pain on his shoulder made him frown. The loss of blood was too fast. He was already flustered and powerless.


    Seeing that Wang Fan''s wound can''t stop bleeding, Tong Jiahui is anxious to cry, but afraid that Wang fan is worried about himself, she can only suppress and dare not cry.


    Looking up at the white clouds in the sky, Wang Fan said softly, "Jiahui, I''ll rush to attract their attention in a moment, and you''ll run. Remember, don''t look back, and you''ll run hard. Do you hear me?"


    "I don''t know!" Tong Jiahui''s stubborn reply.


    "If you love me, don''t let me worry!" Wang Fan smiles calmly without fear.


    "You will die, I can''t leave you!" Tong Jiahui holding Wang fan can no longer suppress the fear in the heart, cried loudly.


    "Fool, I won''t die! I promise you Wang Fan raised his arm and touched Tong Jiahui''s hair, comforting her in a soft voice.


    Worried that Tong Jiahui would not listen to him, Wang Fan continued: "run out, call the police, and find someone to help me!"


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, Tong Jiahui stopped crying. She looked at Wang Fan''s nodding heavily, and her lips were tight and agreed: "Hmm!"


    "Good! I''ll call one, two, three and you''ll run! "


    Wang Fan, hiding behind the tire of the car, turned his head and looked at the Bush opposite him. He said to Tong Jiahui in a low voice.


    "One"


    "Two"


    "Run


    After the last shout, Wang fanmeng stood up and ran to the opposite bush.


    Tong Jiahui, pushed away by Wang Fan, bit her lip, turned her head and ran down the mountain. Her tears floated behind her with the wind.


    "Whoosh"


    "Whoosh"


    The crossbows and arrows in the Bush shot out one after another, mixed with the wind, and flew to Wang Fan.


    Although Wang Fan''s action with shoulder injury was slow, his nerves were tight all the time. When he heard the sound of the bow string, he took a flexible step to change the running route.


    "Pa! Bang


    Two crossbows and arrows shot through the shadow left by Wang Fan and nailed directly to the tree not far away.


    The people in the Bush had not had time to install a new crossbow when they saw a figure appeared in front of them. He hurriedly raised the crossbow in his hand and threw it at the shadow.


    Shua


    Wang Fan''s head is crooked and avoids the crossbow body. His dagger cuts through the air and cuts off the trachea.


    The hot blood spewed out instantly, and the air mixed with fishy smell made people feel suffocated. The man lost his bow and crossbow powerlessly, and put his hands on his neck, as if to stop the blood jet in his body.


    "Old three!"


    A man yelled, stood up from the bushes, raised his crossbow, pulled the trigger and shot the arrow at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was standing there, squatted down and a donkey rolled on the spot, avoiding the crossbow shot by the man.


    Taking advantage of the gap of the man''s crossbow, Wang Fan rushes to him with both feet, and the dagger in his hand is ready to start.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to run to the man''s side, two more crossbows were shot from the Bush, mixed with the wind, shooting at Wang Fan from two tricky angles.


    "There are still people!"


    Wang Fan on the spot a roll to avoid the arrow, but the heart is to remember the direction of the arrow shot.


    The man who was carrying a crossbow and arrow saw that Wang Fan had dodged his companion''s crossbow and angrily swung his crossbow to Wang Fan. He swore: "Wang Fan, I''m going to kill you today!"


    The crossbow thrown by the man drew an arc and threw it at Wang Fan. Wang Fan, who had just escaped the attack of the crossbow, had to continue to roll to the bush.


    A series of rolling and dodging, cunning Wang Fan found another man holding a crossbow, without waiting for the man to respond, Wang Fan''s dagger stabbed into his heart, looking at the man''s desperate eyes, Wang Fan kicked him to the side of the grass nest.


    The man who threw the crossbow saw that Wang Fan killed his companion again and ran to Wang Fan in a rage. He didn''t know where to find a dagger in his hand.


    At this time, Wang Fan had stood up, but the man behind him ran to his side in the blink of an eye, which caught Wang Fan off guard.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua


    The dagger in the man''s hand repeatedly moves, Wang Fan nimbly dodges, but is still cut by the other party''s sharp dagger.


    Because of the blood loss, he was a little weak. He killed two people who attacked him one after another just now. Now in the face of the man''s crazy attack, Wang Fan felt that he was a little weak.


    Wang Fan, who lost the first chance, dodged around. In the face of men''s faster and faster attack, he frowned and began to figure out in his heart how to save his life.


    Just as Wang Fan was thinking about how to get rid of the man''s attack, a short crossbow was shot again in the bush.


    "Ah


    The arrow pierced Wang Fan''s leg, and he fell down in the grass nest with a cry.

 V1.Chapter 164

    Seeing that the arrow pierced Wang Fan''s calf, the man hiding in the Bush stood up with a grim smile.


    If Wang Fan had the Kung Fu to take a look at the man who shot him with a hidden arrow, he would be able to recognize the man''s identity.


    you ''re right!


    The man who shot through Wang Fan''s calf with a crossbow in the dark, and was reloading the crossbow, was the eldest of those who, together with the mute, were planning to use the granddaughter of Third Master Liu as bait to calculate Wang Fan.


    And holding a dagger with a proud face, ready to reap the king''s life, it is the second of these five people.


    However, the injured Wang fan is not in the mood and has no time to take these into consideration. No matter who the other party is, their purpose is already very obvious, that is to kill Wang Fan here.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s heart was also regretting his decision to let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    "Second! Cut off the boy''s head and pay homage to the third and fourth The eldest brother took the bow and crossbow in his hand and looked back at the third and fourth who had been killed by Wang Fan.


    Five people took the task to assassinate Wang Fan. As the boss, he always thought that it was just an ordinary task and could not be any more ordinary.


    It was not until the last time he was killed by Wang Fan in the wilderness that he realized how difficult Wang Fan was to deal with.


    Today, the employer sent someone to stare at Wang Fan and learned that Wang Fan appeared here in Yinding mountain. Five people decided to wash away their previous humiliation here and chew down Wang Fan''s hard bone.


    After careful planning and preparation, although they finally trapped Wang Fan here, they also paid the price of two people, which made the boss very angry and understood the gap between them.


    But as a killer, he doesn''t have the idea of cherishing Wang Fan because of his skill.


    If you don''t kill Wang Fan, you will not only receive the money from the employer, but also be killed by the employer. So the boss is determined to wipe Wang fan out of the world.


    Step by step toward Wang Fan''s nest, the boss looked at the old two slowly raised the dagger in his hand, he was a little worried about holding the bow and crossbow in his hand, always ready to deal with the sudden changes.


    Wang fan is too cunning. It can be said that he is the most difficult opponent he has met as a killer in recent years, so he dare not be careless. He even let the second man cut off Wang Fan''s head in order to eliminate his fear of Wang Fan.


    Standing two meters behind the second, the eldest one looks like he''s waiting for the smell of blood in the air. He gently licks his lips with his tongue to welcome the taste of victory.


    The old man holding the dagger raised his hands above his head and stabbed the dagger down.


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed by.


    The burly old man trembled, then fell to the ground with his arms waving.


    The smell of blood in the air quickly diffused, making the eldest son standing behind him shiver. Without waiting for the eldest son''s body to fall to the ground, the eldest son''s body tilted to the grass to hide.


    Before the boss''s body touched the tender grass in the grass, a gust of fishy wind came to his face, and then the cold arrow pierced his hand holding the crossbow.


    "Ah


    The boss screamed and fell to the ground with a stagger. The bow and crossbow in his hand also fell off. He rolled on the ground and fell into the grass nest.


    Regardless of the pain from the palm of his hand, the injured boss quickly rolled to the grass nest, staring at the crossbow in the grass nest and the arrow with cold light on it.


    "You have to get the crossbow. It''s the only chance!"


    Realizing that Wang Fan still has fighting power, the boss''s heart is completely shrouded in fear, and his stomach is full of convulsions. His nervous mood makes him want to vomit.


    The moment his fingers touched the handle of the crossbow, the boss''s heart seemed to jump out of his throat. He grabbed the crossbow with one hand and stood up with his injured hand. He quickly turned around and ran to the place where the second was killed.


    The boss who has been scared to death by Wang Fan has no idea in his mind at this time. He just wants to kill Wang Fan immediately, end this damned task and leave this place that makes his heart fear.


    However, how can things be so simple!


    When the eldest brother rushed to the second body with a bow and crossbow, there was no sign of Wang Fan in the grass nest, only the second with a dagger in his throat, waiting for a pair of surprised eyes, staring at the weeds on the ground.


    "Come out! Wang Fan! Come out of here Frightened by the tragic situation of the second son, the eldest son was on guard with a bow and crossbow, and roared loudly to hide his fear.


    "Whoosh"


    A burst of broken air came from behind the boss.


    "Dang"


    Nervous and about to collapse, the eldest brother turned around fiercely and blocked the arrow thrown by Wang Fan with the crossbow lattice in his hand, making a clear sound.


    "Ha..."


    I wanted to laugh at Wang Fan''s mean, but the boss''s smile suddenly condensed, and fear flashed in his eyes again.


    Blood covered Wang Fan, holding a dagger in his hand, appeared in front of the boss like a ghost, with a strange smile on his face, just like death''s mockery of the living when reaping life.


    "Poof"


    The sharp dagger pierces the boss''s shoulder. Wang Fan''s body bumps into his body, and the two fall into the grass nest.


    The shocked boss was awakened by the pain. He tried hard to break free, but found that Wang Fan''s hand had been pinched on his neck.


    The sense of suffocation instantly spreads to the brain, and the desire to survive makes the eldest brother forget the pain. He also pinches Wang Fan''s neck with his injured hand, and finally fights with Wang Fan, the God of death.


    At this time, the two men are no longer fighting for strength or skill. At this time, they are only supported by will.


    In the Bush not far away from the two people, old five was lying there with tears streaming down his face, and the dagger in his hand was shaking with his body.


    One is the elder brother who has saved his life and taken good care of himself, and the other is Wang Fan who has given good for bad.


    Old five didn''t know what to do and how to face such a scene.


    He also tried to persuade the eldest brother to give up the task of assassinating Wang Fan, but the stubborn eldest brother refused his offer.


    Maybe it''s for money, maybe it''s for fame, maybe it''s just for life. Lao Wu understands big brother''s decision in this way.


    But everything in front of him made him have no time to think about how to face these two people.


    Like to make a difficult decision, old five slowly stood up, wiped the tears on his face with his hand, holding a cold dagger to the two people on the ground.

 V1.Chapter 165

    The dagger in his hand flashed with cold light, and his body was shaking violently. The nervous mood affected every nerve of Lao Wu. He didn''t dare to look at his elder brother''s eyes or Wang Fan''s face.


    Between good and evil!


    Lao Wu doesn''t know whether he is right or wrong in doing so, or whether he will be despised and hated by people.


    Everything is the arrangement of fate, everything is to blame.


    Never like today so tangled, never like today so painful, in the face of the death of life is not the first time, but the old five''s heart is afraid.


    Bang


    The sound of metal impact is mixed with the sound of friction. The hot metal is roasting the air, which makes people''s heart tremble.


    The bullet passed through the back of the old five''s head and flew out of his eyebrows. With his life and sadness, it drew a beautiful and cold blood line and gradually disappeared in the cold air.


    shot.


    Did not let Wang Fan and the eldest brother stop, two people are still strangling each other''s neck, eyes like to crack out of the orbit of the general glare at each other.


    Bang


    The second shot rang out behind Wang Fan.


    The dying boss trembled, and a stream of blood red and milky white appeared in the middle of his eyebrows. He pinched Wang Fan''s hand and gradually became weak. Finally, he left his purple skin and fell on his unwilling face.


    "Shua Shua"


    The sound of hasty footsteps, accompanied by the sound of the pants scraping grass leaves.


    Wang Fan, a little bit more relaxed, pulled out a dagger from the boss''s shoulder, turned around in coarse Qi, and looked behind him with one hand supporting his body.


    With tears in her face, Tong Jiahui holds the gun in both hands and her chest rises and falls violently. Her eyes look at Wang Fan who is covered with blood. Her face is full of unspeakable sadness and heartache.


    "Miss." The young man who appears with Liu Tian at the blind Master''s house has already run to Tong Jiahui and looks at Wang Fan on the ground on guard.


    Sweating, Wang Fan laughs. He looks at Tong Jiahui''s white teeth and laughs foolishly. However, he holds the bloody dagger tightly in his hand, as if it were with his palm.


    "Are you ok?" Tong Jiahui ignored the young man beside him, squatted down and hugged Wang Fan in her arms. She covered him tightly with her body.


    "I can kill another one!" Wang Fan was close to Tong Jiahui''s ear, staring at the young man, panting.


    Wang Fan''s words made the young people disdain him very much. He raised his hand to touch her back, but the other hand reached out to Tong Jiahui, whose back was facing him.


    Gasping for breath, Wang Fan grins grimly. He also puts his hand on Tong Jiahui''s shoulder. When the young man comes closer, he will push Tong Jiahui to a safe place.


    Seems to be aware of Wang Fan''s intention, Tong Jiahui holding his arms more forcefully, she said loudly in Wang Fan''s ear: "if you die, I will not live!"


    Tong Jiahui''s words made Wang Fan''s grimace stop in amazement, but his eyes were still staring at the malicious young man.


    When the young man heard Tong Jiahui''s words, he frowned slightly and pulled his body back to its original position, but his hand, which had been stretched behind him, did not return to its original position.


    "Miss, go back to the master first. I''ll take care of the things here." The young man said in a low voice.


    "Go ahead, I''m fine!" Wang Fan touched Tong Jiahui''s hair and said to her softly.


    "Bang"


    Tong Jiahui throws her gun behind her, just falling at the young man''s feet, which makes the young man feel stunned.


    "Ah Qi, don''t say anything. You go back now and tell my father that I won''t leave. I want to be with this man and I want to die with him." Holding Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. She said calmly.


    "Miss, if you do this, I can''t explain it to the master!" Ah Qi said to Tong Jiahui with a gloomy face.


    "There''s a gun on the ground, you can try it!" Tong Jiahui didn''t look back. As she spoke, she wanted to pick up Wang Fan on the ground.


    Ah Qi, with a gloomy face, bends down, picks up the pistol that Tong Jiahui throws to him from the ground, straightens up and looks at Wang Fan, who is opposite to him in four eyes.


    At this time, Wang Fan has stood up with the help of Tong Jiahui. He looks tired, but he is still full of fighting spirit. He doesn''t show any timidity because ah Qi has a gun in his hand.


    He weighed the gun in his hand. Ah Qi, with a bitter smile on his face, shook his head helplessly. He pulled open his coat and put the gun back into the holster under the rib. He said to Tong Jiahui, "Miss, I won''t let you be hurt. If I hear any news that is bad for you, I will kill him!"


    With these words, ah Qi bowed to Tong Jiahui, turned and walked down the mountain.


    Ignoring ah Qi who left behind, Tong Jiahui helped Wang Fan to the luxury car parked on the side of the road and said in a soft voice: "if you insist, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Don''t be afraid! I can''t die The pale Wang Fan throws the dagger on the ground, leans on Tong Jiahui''s shoulder and comforts her in a low voice.


    More than ten meters away, Tong Jiahui helped Wang Fan walk for a long time. She couldn''t help crying. Her clothes were soaked with Wang Fan''s blood, and she didn''t dare to think and look at Wang Fan at the moment.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks on her chest, just like hot boiling oil drop by drop, hitting her heart, which made her feel miserable but dare not make any sound.


    Holding Wang Fan''s hand tightly, Tong Jiahui could not help but quicken her pace and said anxiously: "soon, Wang Fan, you must hold on!"


    "Jiahui, is it dark? Why can''t I see the road clearly? " Wang Fan''s consciousness is gradually blurred. He mechanically moves his legs, and everything in front of him becomes dim. He weakly asks Tong Jiahui, and his body can''t help but want to fall down.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    Tong Jiahui can no longer suppress the pain in her heart. She shouldered Wang Fan hard and didn''t want him to fall in front of her, let alone watch Wang Fan''s life go by.


    "You can''t die! You can''t die! I won''t allow you to die! "


    The tearful Tong Jiahui cries heartbroken. She wants to wake up the man beside her with her own voice.


    A pair of powerful hands hold Wang Fan''s body. Tong Jiahui, who is very anxious, feels relaxed. Looking at the person holding Wang Fan''s body in both hands, Tong Jiahui hesitates a little, and then quickly runs to the side of the car and opens the door.


    "Miss, let me drive! Time is running out! " Carrying Wang Fan on his back, ah Qi puts Wang Fan on the back seat and frowns to Tong Jiahui.


    Looking at Wang Fan on the back seat, Tong Jiahui stopped crying, looked at ah Qi biting her teeth and said, "he died, and I won''t live alone!"

 V1.Chapter 166

    As the car drove out of the ring road of Yinding mountain, ah Qi calmly looked through the rearview mirror and saw Wang Fan who was held by Tong Jiahui. A sneer flashed across the corner of his mouth.


    The subtle facial expression was seen by Tong Jiahui in the back row. She frowned and said to ah Qi, "don''t play tricks, do you hear me?"


    "Miss, is it worth it for such a man?" Ah Qi took back his eyes and asked helplessly.


    "You are not in charge of my business!" Tong Jiahui said unhappily, her eyes were more like spitting fire, and she glared at ah Qi.


    As if he didn''t recognize the gunpowder in Tong Jiahui''s story, ah Qi continued: "Miss, even if you don''t care about your identity, you should at least consider the face of the master. If you are really with this boy, the master will have no face."


    "Oh? Do you have face when you treat him like this? Are you not afraid of being ridiculed? " Tong Jiahui held Wang Fan in her arms, tears in her eyes came out again, and her voice trembled.


    After hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, ah Qi, who was holding the steering wheel, said with a bitter smile: "Miss, if you don''t intervene in this matter today, I will do it very clean. No one will know that we sent someone to kill this boy. Moreover, he is too popular at this time. No one will doubt that we can arrange an enemy for him casually."


    "What a pity! Your wishful thinking has failed! " Wang Fan, who is held in tongjiahui''s arms, looks at ah Qi sitting in front of him and says with a sneer.


    Wang Fan''s words made ah Qi very unconvinced. He took a look at Wang fan through the rear-view mirror and saw Wang Fan''s pale face. He said angrily, "Wang Fan, I can only say that you are a big boy and you are protected by a young lady. Otherwise, I have just sent you on the road!"


    "Why don''t you stop? See if I''m sure I''ll take you to see the scenery on huangquan road? " Wang Fan took out a cigarette box, took out a cigarette with his mouth, lit it with a lighter, and took a puff to slow down.


    For Wang Fan''s provocation, ah Qi''s face sank, and said in a deep voice: "Wang Fan, don''t push an inch, don''t think..."


    Before ah Qi finished his cruel words, Tong Jiahui interrupted him with a frown and said with disdain: "bullying an injured person, are you very glorious?"


    "Miss! He... "


    "Enough! You drive faster. If you delay Wang Fan''s injury, I will kill you first Tong Jiahui said impatiently. She turned her head and looked out of the window.


    After being taught by Tong Jiahui, ah Qi stopped talking. He stepped on the accelerator and drove the car back and forth on the way to the hospital.


    With half a cigarette left in his mouth, the car has stopped steadily at the door of H central hospital. After stopping steadily, ah Qi turns to open the door of the car and gets off. He opens the door beside her for Tong Jiahui.


    "Hold on, we''re in the hospital!" Tong Jiahui helped Wang Fan and said to him in a soft voice.


    Wang Fan, whose face was like paper, tried to smile and open his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. A lot of blood loss made him have no strength. At this time, he was completely supported by a belief.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s difficulty in helping Wang Fan, ah Qi reaches for Wang Fan and takes him off the car.


    "It''s none of your business here! You go, I don''t want to see you! " Tong Jiahui blocked ah Qi''s outstretched hand and said to him with a cold face.


    Ah Qi, with a bitter smile, turned around and ran to the emergency center not far away.


    After a while, a few nurses and doctors ran out of the emergency center. Ah Qi pushed a stretcher car behind the nurses and rushed to Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan.


    With the help of doctors and nurses, Wang Fan was carried on a stretcher. Ah Qi pushed the stretcher and sent Wang Fan to the emergency room of the emergency center.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was finally sent to the rescue room, Tong Jiahui felt as if she had fallen apart. She didn''t care to clean up her blood, so she sat on the bench outside the rescue room.


    Standing on one side, ah Qi looks at Tong Jiahui''s worried face and doesn''t say anything more. He quietly goes out of the gate of the emergency center and stops Tong Jiahui''s car in the parking space. Ah Qi pays 50000 yuan for Wang Fan''s treatment.


    After many years of experience in the river and lake, ah Qi''s heart is very clear. Although Wang Fan looks very weak at the moment, when he enters the emergency room, there will be no more life-threatening injuries. Moreover, this kind of non fatal trauma will not be serious after a period of rest.


    After returning to the emergency center with the bill, ah Qi sat next to Tong Jiahui, handed the bill to Tong Jiahui, and said calmly, "Miss, I paid part of the money for you first."


    "Oh."


    Tong Jiahui takes the bill and holds it in her hand without looking at it. She looks at the red light on the door of the emergency room with a sad face. She just thinks about Wang Fan''s safety and can''t listen to anything else.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s absent-minded appearance, ah Qi said helplessly: "Miss, over there..."


    "It''s none of your business here! Go back, you don''t have to worry about my business! " Tong Jiahui said with a cold face. When she spoke, she didn''t even look at ah Qi.


    "Oh! Well, if he dares to bully you, you call me and I''ll help you... "


    "It won''t happen. He can''t even die for me. How can he bully me?"


    "Miss..."


    "Enough! Do you want me to drive you away before you leave? " Once again interrupt ah Qi, Tong Jiahui gnaws her teeth and stares at him fiercely. She looks like she might run away at any time.


    Tong Jiahui''s eyes forced her not to look up. Ah Qi whispered, "OK, miss, I''ll go!"


    A face helpless seven stand up, looked up at the door of the emergency room, this just some unwilling to go to the emergency center gate.


    When ah Qi disappeared at the door, Tong Jiahui was relieved.


    As a daughter of Hengtai group, Tong Jiahui knows better than anyone what kind of person her father Liu Tian is and what kind of result ah Qi just said.


    Father and daughter split and turned into enemies.


    Tong Jiahui made the final decision for Wang Fan and gave up a lot for Wang Fan.


    But Tong Jiahui did not regret it. She knew how important her decision was to Wang Fan.


    If Tong Jiahui shakes a little at this time, she believes that ah Qi will rush into the emergency room and kill Wang Fan in front of the doctors and nurses.


    Maybe this is love!


    Tong Jiahui leans on the back of the chair, like a puppet who has lost her soul.

 V1.Chapter 167

    Three days later in the morning.


    After eating the breakfast that Tong Jiahui made for him, Wang Fan leaned on the head of the bed and peeped at the female nurse who changed his dressing.


    "Mr. Wang, your wound has begun to heal. If you feel itchy, please don''t scratch it with your hands. It''s easy to get infected." The young nurse whispered to Wang Fan.


    While Tong Jiahui didn''t come back to wash the dishes, Wang Fan said with a smile: "little sister, you don''t want me to tickle. What if I tickle?"


    "Mr. Wang, you can gently rub the muscles around the wound, or try to divert your attention." The nurse thought about it and answered.


    "Diversion? It''s a good idea, hehe. " As soon as he turned his eyes, Wang Fan said, "beauty, how much is your wechat? Why don''t we have time to discuss life? "


    "Mr. Wang, I''m not interested in understanding the true meaning of life. I''m just a nurse." Chong Wang Fan rolled a white eye, and the nurse sister''s voice was a little chilly.


    Like did not see each other''s impatience, Wang Fan still asked: "beauty, why refuse thousands of miles away? Add a friend and we''ll be good friends


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the door of the ward was pushed open. Wang Fan, who just had a bad smile on his face, quickly turned his head and looked out of the window at the scenery, and his face became serious.


    The little nurse who was entangled by Wang Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief, and took the opportunity to escape from the ward of the big hooligan Wang Fan.


    "What a nice chat! Are you not afraid of Miss Tong Into the ward of Nange, looking at Wang Fan turned to look out of the window, asked with a smile.


    As soon as he heard that the voice was not Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan quickly turned his head and looked at brother Nan. After a long breath, he said, "I''ll tell you, it takes at least ten minutes to go back and forth from here to the water room. Jiahui can''t walk so fast."


    "Ha ha! Xiao Fan, you are so brave that you dare to run under Miss Tong''s eyes. Ha ha! It''s my first horse, Anan Nange pulled the chair beside the hospital bed and sat on it with a smile while talking.


    Nange said some embarrassed, Wang Fan scratched his head, said with a smile: "Nange, you don''t make fun of me, I''m not lonely, boring, empty!"


    "Well, be careful yourself. If your father-in-law knows that you are so naughty, I''m afraid he will frustrate you." Brother Nan reminds Wang Fan with a smile.


    Talking about his father-in-law, Liu Tian, Wang Fan rolled his eyes and said, "if I let him catch me, I won''t have to go around the world in the future."


    "Who''s got you?" Tong Jiahui, who pushes the door, asks curiously.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui coming into the ward, brother Nan stood up and said, "Oh, sister-in-law, you said that you, the golden young lady, are still waiting on him every day. If it''s spread out, how hard will master Liu feel?"


    "What can I do? I don''t take care of my boyfriend, and I''m not at ease. " Tong Jiahui smiles bitterly and shakes her head. She gently puts the dishes and chopsticks in the bedside table.


    In fact, brother Nan admires Tong Jiahui for taking care of Wang Fan. Let''s not say whether Tong Jiahui, as a daughter of Hengtai group, has ever done such heavy work. Even her attitude towards Wang Fan makes people think that she is a woman worthy of cherishing.


    Turning his head to Wang Fan, brother Nan said half true and half false: "Xiao Fan, Miss Tong is devoted to you. You can''t let others down. Otherwise, I won''t be the first to forgive you without Mr. Liu''s help!"


    Hear Nan elder brother half true half false lesson oneself, although Wang Fan repeatedly nods to say is, but in the heart actually has another kind of bitterness.


    On the way to the hospital from yindingshan, Wang Fan always felt sorry for Tong Jiahui. In addition, Tong Jiahui took care of him these two days, which made him feel guilty for Tong Jiahui.


    However, knowing that Liu Tian''s background is not simple, and that there are many secrets surrounding Liu Tian that have not been solved, Wang fan does not dare to be too intimate with Tong Jiahui.


    Although Wang Fan''s next important plan is to investigate many things behind Liu Tian, he doesn''t want to take advantage of Tong Jiahui''s relationship. After all, it''s a cruel thing for Tong Jiahui.


    In addition, Wang fan is still thinking about Wang Yue in his heart, which makes him have no way to easily accept Tong Jiahui''s feelings!


    Three people said again some have no nutrition words, Nan elder brother then turned the topic to the silver ingot mountain that matter.


    "Xiaofan, you said that the five people who wanted to kill you were hired by Ma Teng?" Nan elder brother a face doubts of ask.


    "Yes, those five guys said it themselves, and what else did they say? That man''s money helped people to eliminate disaster. Damn it, Ma Teng jumped to death, and these people refused to let me go!" Wang Fan once again prevaricated brother Nan, and finally looked at Tong Jiahui and said, "thanks to my father-in-law''s foresight, he sent his bodyguards to save us, otherwise I would really hate Yinding mountain!"


    Tong Jiahui, who is watched by Wang Fan, smiles. She understands that the reason why Wang Fan said this at the beginning is to save some face for Liu Tian.


    After all, a business tycoon killed people at will without any reason. If this story is spread out, the negative impact of Liu Tian will make a storm all over the city. Moreover, this kind of thing involved in the murder case is likely to be used by others.


    But Nange obviously didn''t believe Wang Fan''s words. He frowned and said, "but as far as I know, these five people don''t know Ma Teng, and they don''t seem to know Dongsheng''s people."


    "Oh? Brother Nan, do you mean someone else wanted to kill me? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Hearing brother Nan''s query about Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui stands there nervously for fear of hearing his father Liu Tian''s name from brother Nan''s mouth.


    Seems to see the tension of Tong Jiahui, Nan brother smile comfort way: "sister, you don''t worry, in the H city site, I can absolutely guarantee the safety of Wang Fan."


    "That''s good. Thank you Nang!" Tong Jiahui replied awkwardly.


    "That is, this is H city. It''s the territory of our four seas gang. Whoever dares to fight with us will kill himself!" Wang Fan echoed, holding Tong Jiahui''s wrist by the way.


    When Wang Fan holds her wrist, Tong Jiahui turns to look at him with a bitter smile. I''m afraid only the two of them can understand the taste.


    Seeing their love, Nange said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I''m arranging a hand to investigate this matter. I''ll give you a satisfactory reply and reassure Mr. Liu!"


    Hearing brother Nan''s words, Wang Fan almost burst out laughing.


    If you let brother Nan know that he wants his life, it''s Mr. Liu in brother Nan''s mouth. I don''t know if brother Nan will be surprised to lose his chin.

 V1.Chapter 168

    After saying something about Wang Fan in the ward, brother Nan will leave. Out of respect for brother Nan, Wang Fan insists on sending brother Nan out. Finally, Tong Jiahui, as Wang Fan''s girlfriend, takes his place in sending brother Nan out of the ward.


    After Tong Jiahui and Nange leave, Wang Fan leans on the head of the bed and thinks to himself, what should he do to persuade Nange not to pursue this matter.


    In fact, Wang fan knows very well that the reason why Nange wants to track down the person behind the murder of Wang fan is to give an account to Wang Fan, a new rising star of the four seas gang, and to please Tong Jiahui and Liu Tian.


    But who would have thought that it was Liu Tian who wanted to kill Wang Fan.


    If brother Nan really goes on investigating like this, I''m afraid that if he doesn''t find Liu Tian''s head, brother Nan will be killed.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to come up with a reason, the door of the ward was gently pushed open. A doctor in a white coat and a white mask came in steadily.


    "Ghost uncle?" Looking into the ward of the doctor, Wang Fan said hello with a smile.


    It was the ghost uncle who was disguised as a doctor. Hearing Wang Fan''s name, ghost uncle waved his hand and said, "Mr. Wang, please call me Professor Li!"


    "Oh? ha-ha! Professor Li! Have you come to H city to give lectures again? " Remember before ghost uncle make-up as a doctor, cheat Cai Changyu in the fog, Wang fan can''t help but want to laugh.


    "You boy, it seems nothing''s wrong!" Ghost uncle see Wang fan can laugh out, before worry also eliminated a lot.


    Touching the short hair on his head, Wang Fan said without modesty: "just a few rubbish, can you kill me? Uncle GUI, you look down on me too much! "


    "It''s OK!" Ghost uncle said, sat down on the chair beside the bed, looked at the door of the ward, and then said: "I''ve let people open Tong Jiahui, but time is limited, let''s make a long story short!"


    "It''s Liu Tian who wants to kill me. You''d better investigate Liu Tian''s background. I think it has nothing to do with Jin Buhuan that he wants to kill me." Wang Fan didn''t hide anything from ghost uncle, but directly told the truth behind the matter.


    "It''s because you think about Tong Jiahui!" Uncle GUI took off his mask and asked with a smile.


    "Uncle GUI, you''re mistaken. It''s Tong Jiahui who is interested in me. Liu Tian thinks that I''m such a little gangster. He''s shamed!" A face helpless Wang Fan said wrongly.


    "Hengtai group is an influential business group in Huaxia, and Liu Tian''s background is very mysterious. At least at my level, I don''t have the ability to investigate clearly!" Ghost uncle said finally is also very helpless, but he looked at Wang Fan and said: "you can rest assured, this matter I will say above, let them go to investigate Liu Tian."


    Heard ghost uncle said to contact with the boss above, Wang Fan showed a worried look on his face, hesitated and asked: "ghost uncle, Liu village, what does the boss say?"


    "Didn''t the people of Dongsheng do that?" Ghost uncle''s voice is very calm, eyes staring at Wang Fan asked.


    "But..."


    Seeing that Wang Fan still wanted to explain, uncle GUI waved his hand and interrupted him, saying firmly: "OK, I''ve investigated this matter. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t mention it again in the future!"


    "Thank you, uncle ghost!" Wang Fan nodded his head wisely and didn''t tangle about it any more.


    Seeing that Wang Fan understood his own meaning, ghost uncle continued: "is there any news that gold is not changed recently?"


    "A few days ago, I had a fight with Wu Kun of Dongsheng. I learned from him that the drug market in H city has been basically replaced by Jin Buhuan. Dongsheng may have become a puppet of Mahou!" Wang Fan talked about the news he learned from mourning Kun that day and was very worried about the drug trade in H city.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, ghost uncle''s face was also sad. He frowned and said, "how long has it been? How can it spread so fast?"


    "Uncle GUI, this is a huge profit! Who doesn''t want to make money? " Thinking of what he heard in recent years about Dongsheng''s drug trafficking, Wang fan can''t help feeling cold in his heart.


    Drug traffickers are all Desperado in pursuit of huge profits. In order to get benefits from drugs, they don''t care about the life or death of others, and they don''t take the law as a matter.


    Even in order to ensure the safe delivery of drugs to the destination, they will have a fierce gun fight with the police, not to mention the pediatric incident of human drug delivery!


    It is precisely because of the pursuit of interests, so that these drug traffickers completely lost the fundamental life, it is a group of cannibal devil.


    As an investigator who has been fighting in the front line of drug control, uncle GUI certainly understands this truth, and even his feelings about all this are no less than Wang Fan thought.


    Aware of the spread of Jinbuhuan in H City, at this time, it has reached a critical juncture. Uncle GUI said anxiously: "it seems that we need to make some action! Otherwise, we have no way to explain to the people of H city! "


    "Uncle ghost, what do you want to do? How to catch the monkey in secret Wang Fan heard ghost uncle''s words, some excited sat up straight body.


    Ghost uncle shook his head, said: "catch a Ma monkey, there will be a second Ma monkey, and is likely to alarm them, jump out of H city to hide in other cities."


    "What should we do? Is it hard for me to go to the place where the Mahou is stored? " Wang fan is very helpless to say.


    "That''s a good idea!" Ghost uncle is to approve of of of nod very much, hurl to Wang Fan the eye of approbation.


    He was not happy because of the approval of ghost uncle. Wang Fan felt his chin and said with a bitter smile, "ghost uncle, are you kidding?"


    "Why?" Ghost uncle doubts of ask.


    "Don''t say I don''t know where the Mahou is in stock? I just know where he keeps his inventory. If the insider in the police station hasn''t been found, aren''t you afraid that my identity will be exposed? " Wang Fan said the worry in his heart, at the same time, he looked at the ghost uncle blankly.


    "I''ve already considered the problem you said. As long as you are responsible for finding the place where the hemp monkeys are in stock, don''t worry about other things." Ghost uncle is very confident to Wang Fan said.


    "Don''t worry about me? What do you mean Wang Fan still didn''t understand the meaning of ghost uncle.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s inquisition, ghost uncle gave a mysterious smile and said, "I''ve arranged an assistant for you. He will do things that are inconvenient for you. Moreover, he is familiar with the situation of H city."


    "Oh?" Seeing that uncle GUI didn''t want to tell this person''s information, Wang Fan didn''t ask any more. After all, the most important thing in this business is to keep secret.


    Looking at the watch on his wrist, uncle GUI stood up and said to Wang Fan, "it''s settled. When you leave the hospital, go to investigate the stock of Mahou. Contact me when you have information!"


    "Uncle ghost, can I ask about one thing?" Wang Fan looked at the ghost uncle to go, quickly stopped him to ask.


    The ghost uncle who had already come to the door stopped. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak again, he said directly: "Wang Yue is OK. The organization has arranged psychological experts for her to help her recover. You don''t have to worry!"

 V1.Chapter 169

    After Tong Jiahui''s careful care, Wang Fan''s injury recovered quickly, and he could be discharged after less than a month in the hospital. However, after Wang Fan was discharged from the hospital, he and Tong Jiahui did not return to Caesar Hotel.


    Liu pangzi, who came to meet Wang Fan, drove all the way to Dongjun district with Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui.


    "I rented a house downstairs of the blind Master, and we''ll live with him in the future." Tong Jiahui looked at Wang Fan and said with a smile.


    "Well, the blind Master knows about you and me?" Realizing that the matter is not simple, Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Liu pangzi looked in the rearview mirror and said to Wang Fan with a smile: "brother fan, the blind Master said that sister Jiahui entered your Wang''s house before Xiaojuan, and then Xiaojuan called her sister to take care of you."


    "What?"


    The sudden "big happy event" surprised Wang Fan and nearly lost his chin. He looked at Liu pangzi in the rearview mirror and didn''t find that he meant to lie. Then he turned his head and looked at Tong Jiahui sitting beside him.


    Tong Jiahui, with a slightly red face, smiles and says to Wang Fan, "blind Master knows everything about me taking care of you in the hospital. He specially asked fat man to tell me this. I thank him very much."


    "Thank you? Are you... Sure? " Wang Fan has an incredible expression.


    Let''s not say that Liu Juan, who is far away from home, will agree to the marriage arranged for her by blind master after she knows about it.


    It''s Tong Jiahui in front of her. Wang fan can''t believe that she will accept the fact that she has another wife.


    Tong Jiahui is not a woman from a small place. She is a famous young lady of Hengtai group. Her father Liu Tian is a serious business tycoon. How can she accept such a thing?


    Wang Fan smashed his mouth and hesitated for a long time before he asked, "Jiahui, you''re not joking with me. Blind Master asked me to marry two wives!"


    "Are you kidding? Don''t you want to Tong Jiahui blinks and looks at Wang Fan innocently.


    But Liu pangzi, who was driving the car, laughed. He jokingly said, "brother fan, you are the peak of your life. You are not only accompanied by the goddess of temperament like Jiahui, but also accompanied by the clever girl like my sister. It makes people envious when you think about it."


    "Well! I don''t think Wang fan is happy at all! " Some embarrassed Tong Jiahui says plaintively, but her eyes keep looking at Wang Fan, waiting for him to say something to make her happy.


    Wang Fan turned his eyes and said with a smile, "if not, I''ll find a beautiful woman some other day and we''ll have a table of mahjong together."


    "Ah"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, he stretched his neck and screamed bitterly.


    Tong Jiahui, who forcefully pinched Wang Fan''s thigh, said to him with a tiger''s face: "Wang Fan, please be honest with me. Don''t think I don''t know your flowery intestines. If you have the ability to steal, don''t let me know, otherwise, hum!"


    "Sister Jiahui, brother fan is just a flower in his mouth. Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare!" Liu pangzi sees Wang fan being taught by Tong Jiahui and explains to Wang Fan there.


    "Fat man, you are Liu Juan''s brother. You have to watch him in the future. If he dares to steal food, you must tell me and let me teach him a lesson for Xiaojuan!" Tong Jiahui is afraid that Liu pangzi will protect Wang Fan, so she gives Liu pangzi some advice.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s gloomy face, Liu pangzi didn''t dare to say anything more. He only nodded his head and looked at Wang Fan sympathetically, hoping that he could get through this difficulty safely.


    When Liu pangzi stops his car downstairs, Tong Jiahui has finished teaching poor Wang Fan.


    Under the tireless guidance of Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan finally realized that he was eating in the pot and watching how serious the problem in the bowl was. After repeatedly assuring Tong Jiahui, he saved the root of his troubles.


    First, he went back to Tong Jiahui''s rented house and had a look at it. Then Wang Fan took Tong Jiahui''s gift and went upstairs to the blind man''s house.


    Wang Fan, who had been waiting for them for a long time, was sitting in the living room smoking a cigarette. He looked very relaxed and enjoyed himself.


    "Blind Master!"


    After the three entered the door, they all said hello to the blind master.


    And sitting there, the blind master just nodded and didn''t say much. He was still uneasy.


    Liu pangzi put down his things and went directly to Liu Qiang''s house. Since the two families lived in the opposite house, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law has been taking care of the blind Master''s diet, so Liu pangzi went to Liu Qiang''s house to help cook.


    When Liu turned out of the room, Wang Fan, with the help of Tong Jiahui, went to the blind man, pulled a chair and sat down.


    "You two live downstairs?" The blind Master flicked the ash and asked slowly.


    "Ah, I haven''t lived yet. Haven''t I just been discharged?" Wang Fan''s flatterer gave the blind master another cigarette and said with a smile, "blind Master, isn''t this all done according to your meaning?"


    "Well, you and Jiahui live together, and I can rest assured." The blind master took the cigarette from Wang Fan, took a puff on the right fire, and scolded, "what a broken cigarette! You little son of a bitch, how can you fool me with the broken cigarette? "


    "Blind Master, this is Su Yan, absolutely good smoke!" Wang Fan did not care to taste the blind Master''s words, and quickly explained to him the superiority of Su Yan over the Yellow Crane Tower.


    On the other hand, Tong Jiahui still recognized the implication of the blind master. She said with a wry smile, "blind Master, you have to worry about our business! You can rest assured that I will not let Wang Fan be wronged. "


    "Well, your father is good everywhere. He just wants to lose face. I have to talk to him when I have a chance." Blind master put out Su Yan in his hand, and then groped to pick up a yellow crane tower.


    Hearing that the blind Master said he wanted to talk to Liu Tian, Wang Fan immediately asked, "blind Master, what do you have with boss Liu? Before he came to you, he also paid a special visit to you


    Tong Jiahui, who is also curious, hears some questions from the blind Master''s words that make her confused.


    As a business tycoon, Liu Tian knows people who are rich or expensive. It''s just like a fantasy to say that he has any friendship with people like blind master.


    But judging from the tone of his voice, he didn''t seem to be lying. What''s more, it seems that Liu Tian is just like a pupil who can only be taught in front of him.


    After spitting out a cigarette ring, the blind Master sighed, and then slowly said: "the friendship between Liu Tian and me is not deep or shallow. You children will not understand it!"


    "What don''t you understand? Blind Master, why don''t you talk to us? " Asked by Wang Fan, who had been hanging his appetite, he looked at the blind master without blinking, for fear that the blind Master would change the topic.

 V1.Chapter 170

    Listen to the blind Master talking about the friendship between Liu Tian, let alone Wang Fan confused, even Tong Jiahui is at a loss, don''t know what blind Master wants to express.


    Under Wang Fan''s persistent questioning, the blind master finally gave a very clear answer.


    Liu Tian is also a person who likes to listen to storytelling, and like blind Master, he likes to listen to the seven heroes and five righteousness, so in the dark, Liu Tian and blind Master have the so-called telepathy.


    This answer sounds like nonsense, but the blind Master insists that his friendship with Liu Tian is entirely due to "seven heroes and five righteousness". As for why fate is so arranged, we can only ask the God of fate!


    Knowing that the blind Master concealed a lot of things from himself, Wang fan stopped asking, but it also made him understand one thing, that is, the blind Master is really a very important person.


    Let''s not talk about how blind master got to know Liu Tian. Last time Wang Fan came to see blind Master, he met Liu Tian to visit blind master. We can see that Liu Tian respects blind master very much.


    A figure who would kill someone because of a little trifle pretends to be gentle and amiable in front of the blind Master, which shows that Liu Tian doesn''t want to destroy his impression in the blind Master''s heart.


    Since the blind master didn''t want to say more, Wang Fan had to turn the topic aside. Just at this time, Liu Qiang and his wife had already cooked the meal and brought it to the blind master one after another. Everyone sat down around the table.


    Did not see the shadow of Liu Pang, Wang Fan curiously asked Liu Qiang: "brother Qiang, where is the fat man?"


    "Oh, he answered a phone call just now, and he''s still calling over there." Liu Qiang took a look at the direction of the door and yelled at his home, "fat man, come and have a meal!"


    "You eat first, I''ll be there in a minute!" Liu pangzi yelled at Liu Qiang.


    The blind man who picked up the wine glass knocked the table with his fingers and said to the people, "OK, don''t wait for him! Let''s have a drink first


    With the call of the blind Master, Wang Fan and they all picked up their glasses and watched the blind Master waiting for his next words.


    "Let''s drink to the fact that we can live together." The blind Master is very happy to say, finish saying the wine cup in the hand is close to the lip, Zi slip a drink the wine in the cup.


    They were also very happy to listen to the blind Master''s words. Liu Qiang and his wife, especially, were very excited. After they had a drink with Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, they drank the wine out of the glass.


    After three rounds of drinking, the happy blind Master was a little drunk. He picked up a chopstick on the table and said to Wang Fan, "I''m very happy today. Old man, I''ll sing you a song I sang when I was young."


    "Can blind Master sing?" Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan curiously, but she soon sees that Wang fan is as surprised as she is.


    Really don''t know blind Master still have the ability of singing, Wang Fan raised his hand to scratch his head and asked: "blind Master, what song do you want to sing? It can''t be eighteen. "


    "Son of a bitch, is this the place to sing that kind of song?" The blind Master''s face sank and scolded.


    Knowing that he was speechless, Wang Fan said in a hurry, "blind Master, when you were young, what songs could you have? Are you going to give us a play


    According to the blind master himself, he is over 80 years old this year. If we calculate according to his young age, it is almost 60 years ago.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Wang Fan really didn''t figure out what else could be called songs 60 years ago, except for the entertainment of dramas and essays.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t trust his words, the blind man didn''t say anything more. He knocked the table with his chopsticks and began to hum a tune.


    "Young chivalrous, with five all male. Liver and gallbladder cave. The hair shrugs. We are in talks. Life and death are the same. A promise is a promise. Push and pull. I''m proud. Light cover. Lianfei. Douchengdong. Boom drinking Cuan, spring floating cold urn. A rainbow drawing from the sea. Call the eagle and the dog at leisure, and pick the bow with white feather. Cunning hole Russia empty. Happy rush


    The deep song flew out of the blind Master''s mouth and shocked all the people in the room. Wang Fan looked at the blind Master in front of him in some surprise, and felt a sense of awe.


    This is a song about six states written by he Zhu in Song Dynasty. Its name is "chivalrous youth". The whole song sounds desolate and solemn, which makes people feel excited.


    Wang fan doesn''t know where the blind Master learned this piece of music, let alone where it was sung all the time. But he knows very well that the blind master has different feelings for this piece of music.


    From his actions when he knocked on the table, as well as the serious expression on his face, we can feel his inner passion.


    At this time, the blind Master was like a ambitious Ranger, sighing the regret that he could not display his ambition with his unique skills.


    The song ends.


    The blind man with closed eyes frowned slightly. After a long time, he sighed: "it''s hard to say what''s going on in my heart when I think about my old friends and sing old songs!"


    "Blind Master, who do you think of? I don''t want to be a blind grandmother! " Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    As if he hadn''t heard Wang Fan''s words, the blind man was still in awe. His chopsticks were tapping on the table, as if he were recalling many things a long time ago.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s jokes, Liu Qiang and his wife felt a little funny, but when they saw that the blind man was serious, they did not dare to show it.


    Tong Jiahui, sitting next to Wang Fan, pulled Wang Fan''s sleeve and kindly reminded him, "don''t talk nonsense. This song should be a battle song sung by a strong man when he went on the expedition. It''s not romantic. How can it be that he misses his wife?"


    "I''m joking with the blind master? It''s not easy for everyone to get together today. It''s so sad. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Although he said that, Wang Fan stole a look at the blind master. Seeing that he was not angry, he then said, "blind Master is also a man who has carried a gun and fought a war. I''m afraid that he learned this song from others when he was a soldier. Today, he should think of his former comrades in arms."


    "It makes sense, alas! Blind Master is a man who values love and righteousness. Let''s drink to blind Master! " Liu Qiang, who has become the head of the village, is no longer as quiet as before. At this time, he has learned to please.


    The atmosphere was depressed by a sad song. In order to ease the atmosphere, Wang Fan quickly raised his glass and said to the blind Master, "blind Master, here''s to you. You are my hero!"


    The blind Master, who put down his chopsticks, took up his glass and drank it without saying a word. When Wang Fan responded, the blind Master had already stood up from his seat and groped for his room. He didn''t mean to talk to everyone again.

 V1.Chapter 171

    Liu pangzi didn''t come back to the blind Master until Wang Fan finished the meal on the table. During this period, Liu Qiang went to see him several times. Seeing him talking on the phone, he didn''t mean to drag him to dinner.


    Don''t know recall what sad past, let blind Ye depressed back to his room, this let everyone''s mood is very lost.


    Liu Qiang said that Liu pangzi, who had never appeared in the blind Master''s side, didn''t know what difficulties he had encountered. Wang Fan was worried about his sad face.


    Taking advantage of Liu Qiang and Tong Jiahui''s efforts to clean up the dishes together, Wang Fan finds Liu pangzi in Liu Qiang''s guest room. He leans against the doorframe and looks at Liu pangzi. He asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing''s wrong." Liu pangzi replied with a bitter smile.


    "Ouch? And you''re playing with me? " Wang Fan lit a cigarette, took a puff, and then said, "come on, who is the sister who called you?"


    "Van, how do you know it''s a woman who called me?" By Wang Fan guessed each other''s gender, Liu pangzi a face surprised asked.


    Wang Fan, who was spitting out a cigarette ring, laughed and said casually, "with a look of bitterness and hatred, what else can I do besides being trapped by love?"


    "It''s not that I''m trapped in love, it''s that I''m a little agitated and I don''t know what to do." Liu pangzi sighed and asked Wang Fan for a cigarette.


    Looking at Liu pangzi''s depressed smoking, Wang Fan asked with a smile: "fat man, tell me about it? Maybe I can give you an idea! "


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, Liu pangzi''s face immediately blossomed. He took Wang Fan''s hand excitedly and said, "brother fan, as long as you are willing to help me, this thing can be done!"


    Startled by Liu pangzi''s action, Wang Fan asked: "pangzi, you don''t want me to take my brothers with you and help you grab your sister!"


    "Brother fan, how old are we? Can we still do what children do?" Liu pangzi said with embarrassment. He turned to the living room outside the bedroom and saw that there was no one else in the room. Then he whispered, "brother fan, please help me borrow some money from sister Jiahui."


    "Borrow money?"


    "Well!"


    "How much?"


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    On hearing that Liu pangzi wanted to borrow 200000 yuan, Wang Fan was almost choked to death by the smoke in his mouth. He coughed violently for a while and then asked, "Liu pangzi, are you borrowing money to buy a daughter-in-law in country y?"


    "No, Van Gogh, do you remember that sweet?" Liu pangzi quickly explained.


    "Sweet? Is that the college student who accompanied you at KTV last time? " Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi''s shy appearance and naturally understood his thoughts. However, Wang Fan didn''t believe these girls who came out to make quick money. He turned his eyes and then asked, "did she ask you to help her borrow money? Does it mean that she has a patient in her family and needs money to see a doctor for her family? "


    "Yes! Yes! Brother fan, you are really anticipating things Liu pangzi was very happy to hear Wang Fan''s words and couldn''t help praising Wang Fan''s foresight.


    Chong Liu fat man rolled a white eye, Wang Fan said: "fat man, brain is a good thing, but you don''t have it!"


    "What do you mean? Van Gogh Liu pangzi touched his head and looked at Wang Fan inexplicably.


    "You believe in such a cheap way to cheat money? Did she tell you that if you would lend her money, she would live with you? " Wang Fan leaned on the doorframe and looked at Liu fatty with an expression of looking at a fool.


    "That''s not true. She said she would pay me back. I actually..."


    Before Liu pangzi finished, Wang Fan said, "you want to live with her more, don''t you?"


    "Alas! Maybe I don''t have that kind of life, sweet how to say, is also a college student Liu pangzi said with some loss, and the expression on his face became melancholy again.


    Resisting the impulse to teach Liu pangzi a lesson, Wang Fan said: "do you know who she is


    "I know, but I don''t dislike her. Really, from the first time I saw her, I felt like her!" With that, Liu pangzi''s face turned red. The beauty of his first love made his heart sweet, and the persistence of his feelings made him confused.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi was moved by his true feelings, Wang Fan reached out and patted him on the shoulder and jokingly said, "well, fat man, I''ll take you to Baihua garden tonight. You can order the princesses there. If you like, I''ll arrange two princesses for you, OK?"


    "Van Gogh, I''m not that kind of person." Liu Puzi wrinkled his face and didn''t like Wang Fan''s proposal.


    "Are you still pretending to me? Last time I went to Baihua garden, who was looking at the big buttocks of those princesses and whistling hard? Don''t think you''re stealing sweet buttocks. I didn''t see them! " Wang Fan didn''t give Liu pangzi any respect and mentioned their first visit to Baihua garden.


    Wang Fan''s words made Liu pangzi even more embarrassed. He faltered and said, "I was just curious. I really haven''t been to that place, and I promise you, brother fan, I''m still a virgin!"


    "I don''t care if you are a virgin. I''ll ask you if you want to go to Baihua garden tonight?" Wang Fan looks like a big gray wolf tricking Little Red Riding Hood. He looks at Liu fatty straight in the eye.


    Liu pangzi, who was staring at by Wang Fan, gave an embarrassed smile, lowered his head and asked in a low voice: "brother fan, you won''t help me borrow money from sister Jiahui, will you?"


    "Damn it! You are fascinated by fox spirit! Why don''t you understand my hard work? " Wang Fan some helpless said, looking at Liu fat a pair of pitiful look, really want to two slap in the face to wake up stubborn he.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was about to get angry, Liu pangzi shook his head with a bitter smile and said in a low voice, "brother fan, I''ll see if the blind master has gone to bed."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything more, Liu pangzi walked out of the bedroom and went to the door.


    Looking at the figure of Liu pangzi leaving, Wang Fan frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand Liu pangzi''s mind.


    However, since this matter is caused by the sweetness of Baihua garden, as long as you find this girl, you can ask the whole story clearly.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed the madman''s phone. As soon as the madman got through, Wang Fan said, "brother madman, I invite you to sing in Baihua garden in the evening. Do you have time?"


    "Xiaofan, aren''t you discharged today? Yes? The food at home is tasteless? Want a change? " The madman asked with a smile on the other end of the phone.


    "If we have time, let''s go together. I want to find someone to ask about something." Wang Fan didn''t explain anything.


    I heard that Wang Fan was going to do business, and the madman was surprised, but he said, "OK, brother, who are you looking for? I''ll arrange ahead of time. "


    "Do you remember that sweet? The girl who accompanied us for the first time

 V1.Chapter 172

    In the innermost private room on the second floor of Baihua garden, Wang Fan, who is smoking, looks lazy. He leans on the soft back of the sofa with one foot on the coffee table in front of the sofa.


    The madman sitting next to Wang Fan looks at Tiantian, the girl standing in the middle of the private room, with a bright dagger in his hand.


    Tiantian, who was so scared that she wanted to open the door of the private room and escape, but she was worried that if she did something, it would make the two elder brothers angry. She had to stand there with trembling legs and a smile on her face that was uglier than crying.


    The light in the private room didn''t dim. The dazzling light shone on everyone''s face, just like they were plated with a layer of halo.


    "Brothers, what songs do you want?" Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, moistening the dry throat, sweetly asked Wang Fan and madman in front of him in a low voice.


    "Order a song? Good Wang Fan squinted at Tian Tian, then said unkindly, "just sing a song for us, love liar, I ask you!"


    "Yes, this love swindler, you must sing well!" The madman teased the sweetness who was scared to look like paper.


    Knowing that the other party is playing with herself, but Tiantian doesn''t dare to resist. She gently bites her lip, picks up the microphone, walks to the music machine, and starts to look up the song love liar.


    After a series of operations, the MTV of the song "love swindler" was played on the LCD on the wall.


    With her hands, Tian Tian takes the microphone to the corner of the room and tries to keep a safe distance from Wang Fan. Then she sings along with the music rhythm.


    At the beginning of the song, Wang Fan stepped on the tea table and cried, "stop! Stop! Stop


    Startled by Wang Fan''s action, Tiantian stops singing, nervously looks at Wang Fan standing on the sofa and asks in a low voice: "brother, what''s wrong?"


    "You don''t sing so badly. I don''t like it! What shall we do? " Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring, frowned and said to Tiantian.


    "Brother, let me talk to sister peony and ask her to change a singer for you." Tiantian tries to hold back the tears in her eyes and suggests to Wang Fan with a smiling face.


    "What''s the matter? Look down on the people of the four seas gang? " Wang Fan chin slightly Yang, Liuli Liuqi said.


    "No, brother, I''m not good at singing. I don''t want to spoil the two brothers'' interest. Don''t get me wrong!" Although she knows that Wang fan is looking for trouble, Tiantian doesn''t dare to complain at all. She can only break her teeth and swallow them in her stomach. She is pitifully persuading Wang Fan with good words.


    Generally speaking, a girl in her twenties is so pitiful that no one would have the heart to continue to embarrass her. After all, bullying a girl is not a glorious thing.


    But at this time, Wang Fan didn''t mean to be pitiful at all. Instead, he felt that the sweetness in front of him was pretending to be pitiful to win other people''s sympathy.


    As soon as he thought that Liu pangzi was fascinated by her, Wang Fan wanted to beat her up, but after all, the other party was a girl, and Wang Fan was not good at roughing her up at will, so he could only teach Liu pangzi a lesson in this way.


    When Tiantian finished speaking, Wang Fan said: "girl, don''t you pretend to be poor? Come on, I''ll give you enough tonight! If you can move me to cry, I''ll start a month''s show from tonight. "


    "Brother, I didn''t act. I really can''t sing this song. Please let me go!" Realizing that Wang Fan would not let her go easily, the desperate sweet pear began to cry with rain.


    The whimpering cry made Wang Fan''s mood more irritable. He raised his hand to touch his short hair and turned to look at the madman.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at himself, the madman said with a smile: "brother, to tell you the truth, I don''t blink when you ask me to kill, but when it comes to dealing with women, I really can''t do it!"


    "Oh, there are women you can''t deal with!"


    A delicate voice came from outside the door, and then the door of the private room was pushed open. Sister peony came in with a peach blossom smile.


    After greeting the madman, sister peony turned to look at Wang Fan and said with a smile, "Bodhisattva, why are you so angry? Is it that Tiantian doesn''t know how to make you unhappy?"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan who was standing there to say something, sister Peony''s face changed. She looked at Tiantian in the corner and said: "girl, I''m sorry to the Bodhisattva. Go down and let other sisters come to replace you. Don''t disgrace me here!"


    Although sister peony is very mean, Tiantian doesn''t feel aggrieved at all. Instead, she looks at sister peony gratefully and goes to her side. She bows deeply to Wang Fan and says, "sorry, brother Bodhisattva, i..."


    "I''ll let you sing this song today until I''m happy!" Knowing that this is sister Peony''s escape for Tiantian, Wang Fan interrupts her without waiting for Tiantian to finish.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan didn''t give up. Tian Tian was stunned there for a moment. She looked at the peony sister with tears, wanted to say something, but didn''t dare to speak.


    Sister peony, who has been walking on the fengyuechang for many years, has also seen some scenes. On weekdays, some guests drink too much wine and deliberately embarrass her sisters. Sister peony will stand up to protect them.


    But in front of these two big brothers, one is a notoriously cruel lunatic, and the other is Wang Fan, who is newly rising and known as "dizang Bodhisattva". She can''t afford any of them.


    The two elder brothers are obviously trying to embarrass Tiantian, but sister peony doesn''t dare to lose her temper at all. She can only persuade them with good words. She is also secretly guessing how Tiantian provoked the two evil spirits.


    After all, she was unfamiliar with Wang Fan. Sister peony had to place her hope on the madman. She said to the madman delicately, "brother madman, how did my sister offend you and make brother Bodhisattva so angry?"


    Asked by elder sister peony, the madman said with a smile, "your sister is not open-minded. She has to provoke his brothers. Do you think he can not be angry?"


    As soon as the madman''s words came out, without waiting for elder sister peony to ask why, Tiantian cried and said, "two elder brothers, I didn''t provoke you. It''s him who wants to be with me, and I have no way to do it!"


    Tiantian''s words made Wang Fanming stunned. He looked awkwardly at the madman beside him, and then at his elder sister peony. After a long time, he asked, "don''t you want to borrow money from Liu pangzi? Did he have to lend it to you? "

 V1.Chapter 173

    At the gate of Baihua garden, sister peony stood there with a smile, watching Wang Fan get into the car driven by Liu pangzi. Then she waved her hand and said, "welcome brother Bodhisattva to join us again!"


    Wang Fan didn''t say anything more. He nodded his head and waved his hand. He said to Liu pangzi: "let''s go! Don''t you think it''s embarrassing enough? "


    "Oh


    The reddened Liu nods and agrees. He takes another look at elder sister Peony''s back and makes sure that Tiantian doesn''t appear in his sight. This time, he starts the car and drives away from elder sister Peony''s sight.


    It''s true that Tiantian didn''t borrow money from Liu pangzi.


    But it''s true that Liu pangzi wants to help Tiantian, and the misfortune of Tiantian''s family has been confirmed by many people in peony and Baihua garden.


    In the face of such a situation, Wang fan is really a bit down.


    Fortunately, sister peony is also a good talker. After a few words, she found a step for Wang fan that didn''t lose face.


    However, Wang Fan hated Liu pangzi now. He didn''t speak all the way. Until the madman got out of the car, he didn''t teach Liu pangzi a lesson: "fat man, you make me lose face! You know what? "


    "I''m sorry, van!" Liu pangzi knew that he was guilty and didn''t dare to explain more. He just apologized with a smiling face.


    Wang fan doesn''t say much about this brother who has been following him all the time. However, Tiantian''s miserable family background makes Wang Fan feel compassion.


    I learned from sister peony that Tiantian was indeed a college student and a child of a single parent family. Recently, because her mother suddenly fell seriously ill, she was forced to be a princess in the hundred gardens.


    As for Liu pangzi''s story of 200000 yuan, sister peony also knows it. Tiantian''s mother has spent all her family''s savings because of seeing a doctor. If she wants to carry out follow-up treatment, she has to pay 200000 yuan for the operation.


    For a single parent family, Tiantian simply can''t afford the expensive expenses. Although she usually works in Baihuayuan and earns some money to supplement her family, she doesn''t have the bottom line like other girls, so the money she earns is much less.


    Liu pangzi does have an admiration for Tiantian. After learning that Tiantian has such difficulties, he takes the initiative to get in touch with Tiantian. After confessing to Tiantian, he proposes to help her raise money to see her mother.


    When it comes to helping Tiantian raise money, in Liu pangzi''s words, he didn''t have any plans at that time. He just thought that Tiantian would accompany those drunken guests to have fun every day in order to save her mother''s life. Liu pangzi''s heart was like being cut by a knife.


    Originally, after Liu hung up, he wanted to discuss with his sister about how to use the compensation from the old house left by his father to help Tiantian tide over the present difficulties.


    After Tiantian''s mother is treated, Liu pangzi doesn''t plan to let Tiantian go to Baihuayuan again. He decides to rely on his own ability to lay a shelter for Tiantian.


    But Liu pangzi calculated a lot, only to find that he was too early to be happy.


    Only one third of the compensation for the old house was paid, and the remaining two-thirds would not be received from Tong Jiahui until half a month later.


    The operation time of Tiantian''s mother is impossible to wait that long, so Liu pangzi ponders how to borrow the money from Tong Jiahui.


    Liu pangzi, who places all his hopes on Wang Fan, just says his ideas, but Wang Fan mercilessly refuses. Moreover, from Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi also hears his doubts about Tian Tian.


    Liu pangzi, who didn''t want to argue with Wang Fan, had to choose silence to express his dissatisfaction.


    However, it was Liu pangzi''s silence that led to Wang Fan''s misunderstanding, which eventually led to the farce in Baihua garden tonight.


    Wang Fan, who has experienced the baptism of Liu village, is now the legendary figure "dizang Bodhisattva" among the brothers on the road. He is also the idol worshipped by many young people. If they know what happened tonight, they are afraid that Wang Fan will not have the face to mix in the Jianghu!


    So from Liu pangzi''s point of view, he not only failed Tiantian''s expectations, but also brought Wang Fan a lot of trouble, which made him feel bad, but he couldn''t think of a remedy.


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s guilt on his face, Wang Fan didn''t ask him any more. Instead, he smoked and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Brother fan, I know I''m wrong. I''ll admit how you punish me!" While driving, Liu said with sincerity.


    "Fool! I mean, what are you going to do about your woman? Just ignore it? " Wang Fan laughed and scolded Liu pangzi who was driving.


    On hearing that Wang Fan was not angry, he wanted to help Tiantian solve this thorny problem. Liu pangzi said happily, "brother fan, please help me talk to Jiahui. I''ll borrow 200000 yuan from her first. When the compensation for house demolition is in place, I''ll give it back to her, OK?"


    "That house, didn''t you say it was for your sister? Do you ask my opinion? " Spit out a cigarette ring, Wang Fan squints his eyes and says to Liu pangzi.


    Did not expect Wang Fan would ask himself, Liu pangzi some embarrassed said: "where brother, as long as you can help Tiantian, you let me do anything, I will make money later, will return you and Xiaojuan."


    "Fat man, do you really love her? Don''t you mind her past? Maybe she is no longer a baby Wang Fan said frankly, sweet can''t bear the past, but his eyes have been staring at Liu pangzi''s facial expression, waiting for him to respond.


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, Liu pangzi said calmly: "brother fan, I haven''t been to any school, but I still know one thing. Filial piety comes first. No matter what Tiantian has done, it''s for her mother. I don''t think she is shorter than other girls."


    "Over the years, I''ve been running around in the society, and I''ve seen many girls sell their bodies and go to bed with rich people in order to satisfy their vanity. But Tiantian is absolutely different from them. It''s really different."


    When Liu pangzi talks about Tian Tian, his eyes are shining all the time. That kind of happiness can be seen at a glance. His feelings for Tian Tian are so firm and pure.


    Listening to Liu pangzi''s evaluation of Tian Tian, Wang Fanchang took a breath and said with a smile: "fat man! the fat! You''ve moved your heart! Ha ha


    Being embarrassed by what Wang Fan said, Liu pangzi scratched his head and said with a smile, "brother fan, don''t laugh at me! Isn''t sister Jiahui sincere to you? You two will be very happy together. I really envy you


    "Is it?" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.

 V1.Chapter 174

    Two hundred thousand.


    For Liu pangzi, who lives at the bottom of the society, it''s almost a huge sum of money. But for Tong Jiahui, who grew up in the upper class, it''s nothing at all. After all, the price of an Armani suit she bought for Wang Fan has easily exceeded 50000 yuan.


    On the third day when he lent the money to Liu pangzi, Wang Fan was smoking in Tong Jiahui''s office when he received a call from Liu pangzi.


    On the phone, Liu pangzi is very happy. After he and Tiantian go to the hospital to make payment, he proposes to invite Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui to have dinner to express their gratitude to Wang Fan.


    Originally, Wang Fan didn''t think it was necessary to have a meal, but he told Tong Jiahui about it. Tong Jiahui actually asked to meet Tian Tian.


    Knowing that Tong Jiahui wants to see Tian Tian, Liu pangzi is both excited and worried.


    If Tong Jiahui likes Tian Tian, then Tian Tian''s life will be changed, and Liu pangzi will no longer have to worry about Tian Tian''s going to work in Baihua garden for a living, but he is also worried about whether Tong Jiahui will despise the girl he loves because of Tian Tian Tian''s unbearable past.


    In October, the night was a little cool, and I felt sorry for the sweetness of some colds, so Liu didn''t let her wait at the door with herself.


    With an uneasy mood, Liu pangzi standing at the door of the hotel rubs his hands and looks forward to the arrival of Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s luxury car from a distance, Liu pangzi hurried down the steps and stood not far from the parking space, smiling and waiting for the luxury car to approach.


    The luxury car slowly stops, Liu pangzi politely opens the door for Tong Jiahui in the back row, and then turns to Wang Fan, who is driving, and says, "brother fan, let me come."


    "My brother, what are you doing?" Seeing Tong Jiahui getting out of the car, Wang Fan said casually and drove into the parking space not far away.


    Wang Fan, who had locked the car door, walked to Liu pangzi with a cigarette in his mouth and asked, "did your daughter-in-law not come?"


    "Coming! Here we go Hearing Wang Fan''s name for Tiantian, Liu pangzi''s heart is as sweet as honey.


    He winked at fat man Liu, and Wang Fan said with a smile: "boss Tong said that the company is short of manpower. If your daughter-in-law is willing, you can come to the company to help. You should be more attentive tonight!"


    Although there is a premonition that there will be good news, Liu pangzi was overjoyed when he heard the news from Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi just blushed, rubbed his hands and said to Tong Jiahui, "thank you for your advice."


    "Oh." Tong Jiahui responded with a smile.


    With such good news, Liu pangzi is even more happy. He leads Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui all the way to the private room he ordered in advance.


    As soon as he opened the door of the private room, Liu pangzi came to Tiantian''s ear and whispered the great news to her.


    There was some timid sweetness in the beginning, and the tense expression on her face also eased a lot. Looking at Tong Jiahui, her eyes were full of gratitude.


    "Sit down. What are you doing standing up for?" Wang fan saw that Liu pangzi and Tiantian were a little embarrassed and said to them with a smile.


    "Sit down, sit down, I''ll call the waiter to serve!" Liu pangzi said excitedly and turned to the door.


    After the experience of Baihuayuan, Tiantian is still a little afraid of Wang Fan, and her eyes look at him a little evasive, which makes Wang Fan a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Tong Jiahui had learned about that night from Wang Fan. Seeing the embarrassed expression on Tiantian''s face, she said to her with a smile: "sister, come and sit with me."


    "Good!"


    It''s like catching the straw to save lives. Tiantian quickly agrees and walks to Tong Jiahui. She pulls the chair and sits down firmly.


    Women and women are always a lot of topics, two people soon chatted.


    And for girls like Tiantian, Bai Fumei like Tong Jiahui is just like the princess in their dreams, with incomparable affinity.


    After a while, Tiantian lost her previous tension and had a natural smile on her face.


    Smiles are contagious, especially when they are sweet to look at.


    When fat man Liu greets the waiter to come back, Tiantian and Tong Jiahui have a good chat, and Tong Jiahui also has a great affection for Tiantian.


    "Sister Jiahui, what are you talking about?" As soon as Liu pangzi comes in, he sees Tiantian chatting with Tong Jiahui and asks with a smile.


    Wang Fan, who was ignored, rolled his eyes and said angrily: "they discussed with each other. If you don''t come back with me again, do you want me to go back first?"


    "Ah? I''m sorry, brother fan. It''s not like a big hotel here. When there are more guests, if we don''t rush to the kitchen, we''ll have to wait a long time for our order. " Liu pangzi explained apologetically.


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui saw Liu pangzi''s nervous appearance and said to Tiantian with a smile, "do you see that? In the future, if the fat man bullies you, you can tell brother fan, who will surely be able to do justice for you! "


    "Well." Sweet mouth promised, but did not dare to look at Wang Fan.


    "Sister Jiahui, you''re joking. I''m not willing to bully her. Ha ha!" Liu pangzi, who has been sitting beside Wang Fan, has a look at Tian Tian and says with a smile.


    Wang Fan, who is smoking, is also infected by the warm and harmonious scene.


    Tiantian at the wine table is dressed in a white sportswear. She looks very clean and tidy. In addition, her appearance is pure and lovely, so anyone who sees her will feel close to her.


    Wang Fan was very embarrassed when he thought of the things that scared Tiantian to cry before. Taking advantage of everyone''s chance to talk and laugh, he also said with a smile: "sister, I''ll follow Liu fatty later. You are our family! If you need anything, just say it


    "Thank you, brother Bodhisattva!" Sweet small voice of thanks, finally summon up the courage to see Wang Fan.


    "Brother Bodhisattva?" Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan in surprise. Some people don''t understand why Tiantian says that.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s bewilderment, Wang Fan explained with a smile, "it''s the name of the flower given by the brothers on the road."


    "Hey, my brother fan is very famous now! The whole city of H knows that there is a Bodhisattva in the four seas, who specializes in the treatment of those unconvinced demons and ghosts. " Liu fat seize the opportune moment, flattering, and smiling Wang Fan poured Baijiu on his face.


    Tong Jiahui, who knows the situation, nods and looks at Wang Fan with deep meaning. With a bad smile, she asks, "can a monk get married?"


    "Yes! It has to be Wang Fan was frightened by the bad smile on Tong Jiahui''s face, and then she replied in a hurry.

 V1.Chapter 175

    Wang fan is drinking broken pieces!


    In his dazed mind, Wang Fan couldn''t remember anything except the scene of Tong Jiahui helping him to get on the bus!


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "Wang Fan, are you awake?" Outside, Tong Jiahui asked softly.


    The heavy curtain blocked the sunlight outside the window. In the dim bedroom, Wang Fan didn''t know how long he had slept. He sat up and leaned on the head of the bed, and said lazily in his voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice, Tong Jiahui pushed open the door of his bedroom and stood at the door, fanning in front of his nose with her hand. She said angrily, "wake up, and go to take a bath. Last night, she vomited all over the place. It''s disgusting!"


    Fresh air from the open door into the bedroom, Wang Fan''s head also some sober up, he raised the quilt to look at his body, and then slowly raised his head, blankly asked: "where are my clothes?"


    "Some have been thrown away, some have been washed!" Tong Jiahui went into the room and stretched out her hand to pull the curtain aside.


    The window was opened, and the warm sunshine and warm air entered the room. Wang Fan, who was sitting at the head of the bed, quickly raised his arm to block the light that stabbed his eyes.


    "When did the fat man leave?" Adapting to the dazzling light, Wang Fan scratched his head and asked.


    "Fat man?" Turning around, Tong Jiahui stood at the window, looked at Wang Fan on the bed and said, "I took off your clothes for you. Liu Pang has drunk too much. Tiantian has led him away!"


    Wang Fan, who is trying to reach for a cigarette case, is stunned by Tong Jiahui''s words. He looks at Tong Jiahui for a long time and asks, "the clothes you took off for me?"


    "Don''t thank me!" Send Wang Fan a white eye, Tong Jiahui tone strange said.


    During the time with Tong Jiahui, it''s hard for them to avoid some spring leakage.


    In addition, Wang Fan took care of Tong Jiahui while he was in hospital, and often helped him to the bathroom to solve some personal internal problems. Therefore, the issue of personal privacy has been deliberately avoided by the two people.


    But now, Wang Fan''s body wrapped in the quilt is bright and clean, and even the bullet nose underpants, which are used to cover his shame, are miraculously gone!


    Even if Wang Fan''s thick skinned can prevent bullets, but at the moment he is also old face slightly red, some dare not and stand by Tong Jiahui look at each other.


    "Di Li Li"


    In the awkward atmosphere, the mobile phone beside the pillow rings. Wang Fan picks up the mobile phone and takes a look at the caller ID, which turns out to be Liu pangzi''s phone number.


    Like catching the straw to save lives, it''s also a good opportunity to ease the embarrassment and change the topic. Wang Fan drills into the bed, picks up the mobile phone and presses the connect key.


    "Fat man, did you have a good time last night?" While talking, Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui standing at the window.


    Wang Fan didn''t see the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face clearly because of the backlight. However, from the way she held her chest in her arms, Tong Jiahui should be angry because of something. Only because Wang Fan was on the phone, Tong Jiahui didn''t say what it was.


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while. A strange man''s voice asked, "Hello, do you know the owner of this mobile phone?"


    "Who are you?" Wang Fan, who is pondering over Tong Jiahui''s thoughts, is stunned by the other party''s question. Suddenly, he has a bad feeling in his heart.


    "We are the police of H city police station. When we were on patrol this morning, we found that the owner of this mobile phone was unconscious. If you know the owner, please come to h central hospital. We have something to ask you." The strange man on the other end of the phone said in a deep voice.


    "Unconscious?" Wang Fan took a cold breath.


    Last night after the end of the Wine Bureau, Liu pangzi and Tiantian left together. Although their relationship has not developed to the point of marriage, Tiantian will never leave Liu pangzi alone by the side of the road.


    However, according to what the other party said, when the police found Liu pangzi, he should be the only one, and no trace of Tiantian was found.


    Wang Fan, who hung up the phone, frowned and worried. He was very nervous. Tong Jiahui saw all this. She asked softly, "whose phone is it?"


    "The police called and said they found Liu pangzi unconscious by the side of the road. Let me go to the central hospital." Wang Fan, leaning on the head of the bed, said with a gloomy face.


    It''s said that something happened to Liu pangzi. Tong Jiahui quickly went out of the bedroom and took a suit of clothes for Wang Fan. After putting the clothes on the bed, she turned to leave the room and said to Wang Fan, "I''ll drive downstairs. You lock the door."


    Wang fan doesn''t even care to wash his face, so he goes downstairs. Tong Jiahui has parked her car at the entrance of the corridor.


    Wang Fan, who got into the car, didn''t sit still, so he asked, "Jiahui, have you called Tiantian?"


    "Yes, she turned off her cell phone!" Tong Jiahui replied as she drove.


    Such a situation makes Wang Fan even more anxious.


    After receiving the call that Liu pangzi had an accident, Wang Fan was worried about Tiantian''s safety.


    Although the police did not say on the phone why Liu pangzi was sent to the hospital, Wang Fan could also guess that the reason for Liu pangzi''s coma was not because he was drunk, but because he was attacked.


    Moreover, if the police can get Liu pangzi''s mobile phone, it means that the attackers are not greedy for his money. Then the target of these people must be Tiantian who should be with Liu pangzi.


    Now when Tong Jiahui dials Tiantian''s mobile phone, it is turned off again, which further shows that Wang Fan''s guess is correct.


    According to the current situation, Tiantian''s situation should be more dangerous than Liu pangzi''s.


    But who will attack Liu pangzi?


    Tong Jiahui drives the car all the way. She sees Wang Fan''s face more and more gloomy. She doesn''t ask about Liu pangzi. She just drives the car seriously and looks at Wang Fan beside her from time to time.


    In fact, Tong Jiahui, Bing Xueming and clever, has already thought of what Wang fan is worried about, but she doesn''t know much about Liu pangzi, so she doesn''t dare to infer the cause and effect of this.


    After driving to the Central Hospital, Wang Fan, who has already called the police, and Tong Jiahui come to Liu pangzi''s ward.


    Pushing open the door of the ward, Wang fan saw a young policeman standing at the door. He quickly introduced himself: "Sir, is Liu Jiaxing in this ward?"


    Before the young policeman could speak, a familiar voice came from behind Wang Fan and said to him, "isn''t this the Bodhisattva of Sihai Gang?"


    Wang Fan looked back in surprise when he heard that someone had burst out his nickname. But after seeing the appearance of the speaker, he could not help frowning.

 V1.Chapter 176

    It was Cai Chang, who was in the hospital, who appeared behind Wang Fan. At this time, Cai Chang was wearing a hospital uniform, with a smile on his haggard face, and looked harmless to people and animals.


    But Wang Fan, who was standing in front of CAI Chang, didn''t feel that Cai Chang was a good man at all. His face sank and he asked, "Sir, are you praising me? Or do you want to hurt me? "


    "You know better than I do." Cai Chang said with a sneer.


    Seeing Cai Chang at the door, the young policeman in the room immediately stood at attention and said, "good team leader Cai!"


    "Hard work!" Cai Chang smiles and nods, greeting the junior policeman.


    Since Cai Chang shot and killed the bandit Liu Neng for protecting Wang Yue, there has been an upsurge of star chasing in the police circle of H City, and Cai Chang is the idol of the police.


    So the young policeman, as soon as he saw that it was his idol, Captain Cai Zhi, who appeared at the door, immediately began to respect him.


    "What''s the situation?" Directly around the door of Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, Cai Chang walked into the ward.


    Although Wang Fan was not convinced by Cai Chang''s appearance, he didn''t care too much about Liu pangzi because he was concerned about him.


    After Cai Chang enters the ward, Wang Fan sees Liu pangzi lying on the bed. Although Liu pangzi''s head is wrapped with gauze at the moment, except for his eyes, other facial features are covered by thick gauze, but Wang Fan still recognizes him at a glance.


    "Fat man!" Wang Fan called Liu pangzi and walked to the hospital bed.


    Hanging a little bit of Liu pangzi without any reaction, but for the instrument inserted in his body showing the pulse, Wang Fan almost thought Liu pangzi had died.


    "Bodhisattva, is this your little brother? Why are the people of Sihai Gang still beaten like this? " Cai Chang, who is standing with the young police officer, looks at Liu pangzi on the bed and asks Wang Fan, who is worried.


    He turned around and glared at Cai Chang. Wang Fan didn''t care too much about him. After all, it''s not the time to show off his eloquence.


    But Tong Jiahui, who is behind Wang Fan, can''t see it any more. She said angrily, "this officer, you are so mean. Aren''t you afraid that we will complain about you?"


    "What are you complaining about?" Cai Chang asked scornfully.


    "Jiahui, this is not the time to talk about this with him." Wang Fan frowned and stopped Tong Jiahui, who was ready to argue with CAI Chang. He looked at the young policeman and asked, "Sir, what''s the situation with my brother?"


    Just now, the policeman looked very polite, but his face had become a little impatient. He said calmly, "how can I know what''s going on? Don''t you people who mix with society know in your heart?"


    "What''s your attitude?" Wang Fan some can''t suppress fire son of interrogate.


    "What''s your attitude? What''s your attitude when you talk to the officer? Didn''t you listen? Come out and hang out, sooner or later you''ll have to pay it back! " The eyes of the young police officer looking at Wang fan are full of disgusting meanings.


    One after another, others despised him. Even if Wang Fan could bear it, Tong Jiahui could not. She pointed to the young policeman and asked, "what do you mean by that? I''m very dissatisfied with your insinuation. I''ll complain about your alarm number! "


    "Why do you complain about me?" Young police officer was tongjiahui pointed to the nose questioning, unconvinced and she argued.


    On one side, Cai Chang also looked at Tong Jiahui with a gloomy face and said: "do you talk to the officer like this? The injured one is a member of the four seas gang. Is there any good citizen to fight against him? In addition to such things, you should reflect on what you have done instead of making trouble with the chief here. "


    Cai Chang''s indiscriminate provocation made Tong Jiahui even more angry. She said coldly, "he''s a member of the four seas gang. What''s the matter? As long as he is a victim, you as policemen should safeguard his legitimate interests. With your preconceived assertion, I seriously doubt your professional ethics. I must complain against you! "


    Tong Jiahui, who is more real, is very strong. She is not frightened by the momentum and identity of the other party just because the other party is a policeman.


    It''s not hard to understand.


    Tong Jiahui, who grew up in the upper class, has been in contact with both black and white bigwigs. Although Cai Chang is a little famous in the police circle of H City, compared with those bigwigs Liu Tian met, it''s really a little bit of a witch!


    Watching Tong Jiahui and Cai Chang quarrel, both sides are unwilling to give in. They are thinking about Tian Tian''s Wang Fan for fear that they will delay important things.


    Standing in front of Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan looked at the young policeman, frowned and asked, "Sir, as his relative, I want to know more about the scene. I hope you can help us."


    "We didn''t find anything at the scene, and I don''t know what I can do for you." Because of the quarrel between CAI Chang and Tong Jiahui, the young policeman looks at Wang Fan arrogantly and answers coldly.


    Wang Fanchang breathed a sigh and then asked, "when he broke up with me last night, he was accompanied by a girl. I don''t believe that girl will leave him, so I suspect someone kidnapped the girl. I hope you police will investigate immediately."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, Cai Chang asked: "are you teaching the officer to do things? Who do you think you are? It''s just a social trash! "


    Cai Chang''s insulting words made Tong Jiahui burst out unbearably. She grabbed Cai Chang''s collar and said, "who do you think is rubbish? How can you say he''s rubbish! "


    No one thought that a woman with high temperament and beautiful appearance, such as a model, would be as angry as a shrew.


    Cai Chang, who was caught by Tong Jiahui''s collar, was stunned. Then he raised his arm and glared at Tong Jiahui fiercely. He threatened: "I warn you, let go now, or..."


    Wang Fan, who has endured for a long time, kicks Cai Chang in the stomach before he has finished his speech. Without waiting for the young police officers around him to respond, he has already ridden Cai Chang, and his fist is like a raindrop in CAI Chang''s face.


    Worried about Tiantian''s safety, Wang Fan has been suppressing his dissatisfaction. However, Cai Chang''s repeated provocations finally make Wang Fan''s patience reach the limit. At the moment when Cai Chang is ready to fight against Tong Jiahui, he completely runs away!


    The terrified young policeman saw Wang Fan''s ferocious face and was so scared that he quickly reached out to his waist and took out the matching gun. He yelled, "stop, or I''ll shoot!"

 V1.Chapter 177

    Wang Fan''s foot is really powerful. Cai Chang almost didn''t come up to faint. However, before Cai Chang got up from the ground, he was beaten by Wang Fan. He was so stunned by Wang Fan who had not recovered from the injury!


    When the young police officer saw that Cai Chang was humiliated, he was even more anxious and took out his gun. He was about to shoot and kill Wang Fan.


    What happened?


    Looking soft and weak, Tong Jiahui suddenly raised her leg and kicked the young police officer''s wrist, directly kicking the gun in his hand.


    "Stop it


    Just as Tong Jiahui was about to kick the young policeman down, a roar came from the door of the ward.


    Xie an, with a gloomy face, walks into the ward and grabs Tong Jiahui''s arm with his big hand. He pulls Tong Jiahui aside with his wrist.


    The young police constable, who was still in shock, saw that Xie an had saved himself. He said gratefully: "director Xie, I..."


    Waving his hand to interrupt the policeman''s grateful words, Xie an looks at Wang Fan who has stood up with a gloomy face and asks in a dignified tone: "are you wang fan?"


    "Yes Wang Fan, whose brow is locked tightly, answers with his head raised.


    "Pa"


    "Putong"


    Wang Fan''s voice just fell, Xie an suddenly hit him in the face, powerful force let Wang Fan a stagger, directly fell on the floor of the ward.


    Tong Jiahui, who was pulled aside by Xie an, saw that Wang Fan had been beaten, and would take revenge for him without hesitation.


    "Jiahui!"


    Wang Fan, who fell to the ground, knelt on one knee, covered his face with one hand, and raised his arm to stop Tong Jiahui''s impulse.


    With a venomous look in her eyes, Tong Jiahui helped Wang Fan up and said to Xie an, "why do you beat him?"


    Pointing to Cai Chang who has passed out on the ground, Xie an said coldly, "why does he move my people? Why does he teach him?"


    "Director Xie, Cai detachment has passed out!" The young police officer looked at it, put Cai Chang''s head in his arms and said to Xie an nervously.


    Hearing his subordinates'' words, Xie an''s face was even worse. He said to the young policeman in a deep voice: "go and call a doctor!"


    "Well!"


    After a promise, the young police officer put Cai Changping on the ground, got up in a hurry and ran out of the ward, shouting at the doctor.


    When the police officer ran out of the ward, Xie an looked at Tong Jiahui with a gloomy face and said, "Miss Tong, I know your father is a capable man, but no one can bully my men on the boundary of H city."


    "They insulted people first!" Tong Jiahui''s counterattack without showing weakness.


    "You can complain about him! But never fight with the police, no matter what the reason is! " Xie an''s voice was several times higher, and her strong attitude did not allow people to argue.


    Knowing that Xie an is really angry, Wang Fan also knows that he is not his opponent, and he doesn''t want to let Tong Jiahui pester here. He reaches out his hand to stop Tong Jiahui, covers his face and says to Xie an, "director Xie, it''s not that I want to have a hard time with him. In fact, it''s related to the safety of a girl. Your staff''s attitude is too disappointing!"


    "That is, if something happens to Tiantian, can your police department take the responsibility?" Tong Jiahui agreed.


    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui''s words make Xie an frown tightly. He turns his head to look at Liu pangzi on the hospital bed, and then at Cai Chang who faints on the ground. He asks in a tone of extreme doubt: "what''s the matter with sweet you say?"


    Before the young police officer called the doctor and nurse, Wang Fan had finished talking about Tiantian, and his words made Xie an feel uneasy.


    After they sent Cai Chang back to the ward and the doctor checked that he was ok, Xie an called the young policeman aside and asked about what Wang Fan said.


    And Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui did not leave, they have been guarding Liu pangzi''s ward, waiting for Liu pangzi to wake up.


    After half a cigarette, Xie an went back to Liu pangzi''s ward again. He looked at Wang Fan with an anxious face and asked in a deep voice: "the police officers who have been to the scene didn''t see the girl you said, and although there were signs of fighting at the scene, they didn''t leave any clues."


    "Tiantian did follow my brother, and I''m sure my brother was beaten like this because he protected Tiantian." Wang Fan said some anxiously.


    "I believe you didn''t lie, and you are worried about the girl named Tiantian''s accident, but the police don''t have any clues now, so you have to cooperate with the police investigation, you know?" Xie an''s gloomy face gradually eased, and her voice was not as strong as before.


    After talking with the young police officer, Xie an also knows what happened just now. He can''t figure out why Cai Chang deliberately provoked Wang Fan, but he can confirm one thing.


    As a social gangster, dare to fight with the police, it can only show that Wang Fan''s bottom line has been touched, and this bottom line is very sensitive and important to him.


    Since his subordinates made a mistake, Xie an is naturally not good enough to lose his temper with Wang Fan, but after all, his identity is there, and he can''t bow to Wang Fan because of CAI Chang''s fault.


    Soldiers are soldiers and bandits are bandits.


    Since ancient times, it is natural for soldiers to catch bandits, so the social status of gangsters is much lower than that of the police.


    This truth Xie an in the mind is clear, Wang Fan nature also won''t be confused.


    Although Xie an didn''t apologize to Wang Fan for what happened just now, his attitude has obviously changed, which has made Wang Fan very satisfied!


    Now Xie an proposes to let Wang Fan cooperate with the police''s investigation work. Naturally, he is very willing. Just now, he is still angry. At the moment, he can only nod his head and say, "director Xie, you say how we can cooperate with the police''s work. As long as we can find Tiantian and bring her back safely, you can do whatever you say."


    "When we need your cooperation, we will naturally tell you that although the police do not have any clues at present, it is very likely that you have offended someone and that is why you have been retaliated." The official Xie an looked at Wang Fan, a pair of your heart should be clearer than I look, words also let Wang Fan self reflection.


    The young police officer who stepped into the ward stopped when he heard Xie an''s words. He seemed to recall some things. Then he said to Xie an, "director Xie, do you think this is similar to several previous police reports received by the bureau?"


    "What kind of alarm?" Wang Fan did not wait for Xie an to ask.


    "What is it?" Obviously, there was a secret involved. The young policeman did not answer immediately, but turned his eyes to Xie an.

 V1.Chapter 178

    The young policeman''s words made Xie an frown, and the atmosphere in the room became tense.


    Without waiting for Xie an to make a statement to the young police officer, Wang Fan walked up to the young police officer and asked seriously, "Sir, I want to know about the case you mentioned. I suspect my friend has also suffered an accident."


    "When the police handle a case, is it necessary to tell you something that has nothing to do with you?" Said the young policeman with a sneer.


    Wang Fan was speechless. Although he was very dissatisfied with the attitude of the young police officers, what they said was true.


    Just as the young police officer was proud of his successful run on Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui, standing on one side, asked coldly, "director Xie, do you think it''s appropriate for you to do things like this?"


    Police officers who don''t know Tong Jiahui''s identity, when they hear that Tong Jiahui actually dares to question director Xie in front of them, they are not disgusted at all. On the contrary, they have a feeling of joy.


    Xie an is not only the deputy director in charge of drug control, but also the senior model of drug control system. Therefore, although Xie an''s position is only the deputy director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, his energy can not be underestimated.


    In the eyes of young police officers, Tong Jiahui is looking for her own death when she talks to Xie an with such arrogant attitude. If she was not a woman, she would have been like beating Wang Fan!


    Just when the police officer is laughing and waiting for Xie an to get angry, he is angry with Tong Jiahui. Xie an has turned to look at the young police officer.


    Seeing the serious look on Xie an''s face, the police officer thought that he wanted to stop Tong Jiahui''s mouth with the regulations, and then took the opportunity to get angry with Tong Jiahui. He quickly understood and said in a loud voice: "director Xie, according to..."


    Without waiting for the police to recite the confidentiality regulations, Xie an frowned and said, "please tell me about those cases. Don''t waste time!"


    "Ah?" The police officer opened his mouth in surprise and looked at Xie an in disbelief.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t hurry! The case has been delayed for so long, and there is no clue. You are still hiding here. What''s the matter? You think you''re good? If you have the ability, don''t you solve the case quickly! "


    The tone of Xie an''s gloomy face is very bad. In the eyes of his subordinates, the color of blame makes people dare not look directly at him.


    A series of questions made the young policeman confused. He looked at Xie an and didn''t know what to say.


    Wang Fan, who was worried in his heart, saw the young policeman''s muddled appearance and said: "Hello! Sir, wake up! Sir Xie, let you talk about the case! "


    The constable, who was blue and red, was ashamed. However, he gave a brief account of what he had said.


    In the past month, there have been several cases of missing persons in H City, and the police are talking about these strange cases.


    The reason why these cases are strange is not only that the scene of these disappearances is the same as the scene where Liu pangzi was knocked unconscious, and there is no clue to trace them, but also that these missing people are girls and college students.


    At the beginning, the police didn''t pay special attention to it. After all, in a city, missing people happen from time to time, and most of the time, the so-called missing people are just sentimental female college students who go away to play disappear because of emotional problems.


    So until the fourth female college student disappeared, the police began to investigate these cases seriously.


    If Tiantian also suffered such misfortune, then in less than a month, five female college students in H city have been mysteriously missing.


    If this matter is publicized, it will not only disgrace the police of H City, but also cause extreme panic in the society.


    No one wants to see such a result, especially as the top police officer of H City, Xie an doesn''t want to see the embarrassing result of leading the police.


    When the young police officer finished speaking, Xie an''s face was covered with dark clouds, and his gloomy face was like a piece of black charcoal.


    Before the young police officer finished, Xie an said in a cold voice, "why don''t I know about such a big thing? How do you do things? What about your leaders? Let him report to me the investigation of these cases immediately! "


    When the young police officer saw Xie an lose his temper, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to breathe. Knowing that there was a problem in the investigation, he didn''t have the same prestige as before except nodding and saying that he was not.


    When Xie Anshun finished, the young police officer quickly left Liu pangzi''s ward, but Tong Jiahui''s face looked worried.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s worried look, Xie an asked, "Miss Tong, your friend..."


    "Tiantian is a newly employed employee of our company. She is very important to our company. I hope director Xie can pay attention to this matter. If necessary, I will tell my father about it." Before Xie an finished, Tong Jiahui made her stand clear.


    After hearing what Tong Jiahui said, Xie an''s face was even more gloomy. After a long time, she said, "Miss Tong, we''ll deal with this as soon as possible. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first!"


    With that, Xie an didn''t wait for Tong Jiahui to say anything, so she walked out of the ward with a black face.


    Although Xie an didn''t say much to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan''s heart is very clear that Tong Jiahui has completely crushed Xie an''s momentum by moving her father Liu Tian out.


    What''s more, Xie an''s reaction also makes Wang Fan clear that Liu Tian is not only a business tycoon, but also likely to meet many political tycoons. Otherwise, as Xie an, there is no need to be so afraid of Tong Jiahui.


    Looking at Xie an''s back, Wang fan can feel the middle-aged man''s helplessness and anger.


    From Xie an''s speech and behavior, it is not difficult to see that he is a very stubborn person, and will not easily bow to anyone.


    From the words Xie an warned Tong Jiahui as soon as he entered the door, he knew Tong Jiahui''s identity very well, and even Liu Tian''s ability should be understood. However, Xie an didn''t give Tong Jiahui any face.


    But because of the mistakes of these police officers, Xie an had to bow to Tong Jiahui. Although Tong Jiahui didn''t take the opportunity to sneer, it was still hard for Xie an to accept.


    After Xie an left, Tong Jiahui in the Ward said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, do you need me to put pressure on the police in the name of Hengtai group?"


    Wang Fan, who was pondering, looked up at Tong Jiahui and said, "it''s meaningless, and I''ve already guessed who started on these girl students!"

 V1.Chapter 179

    Wang Fan had heard about the disappearance of female college students for a long time, but he had been busy with the rise of gangsters in H city at that time, so he didn''t take these female students'' affairs seriously.


    Now hearing what the police said about the missing case, Wang Fan immediately thought of a thing Liu pangzi had said to him.


    Some time ago, Wang Fan was locked up for assaulting the police for a few days. After he came out of the detention center, Nange, in order to praise his bravery and show his appreciation for Wang Fan, let the madman take him and Liu pangzi to the KTV of Baihuayuan.


    It is also in this time that Liu pangzi meets Tiantian as a princess, and is infatuated with her.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t know the love of these fat people for Tiantian. He was thinking about his own affairs, and how could he have time to care about his love world.


    Just sitting in the private room chatting, Liu pangzi once talked about something about Dongsheng and Mahou.


    According to Liu pangzi, since Jin Buhuan entered H City, the sales volume is amazing, which is very popular with the majority of drug addicts. In order to please Mahou, the only master of Jin Buhuan, Dongsheng has done a lot of shameful things for him.


    Send sister, but also a student sister, is one of Dongsheng for Mahou do dirty things.


    At that time, Liu pangzi just said it casually, and he didn''t know whether the news was true or not, so not only Wang Fan didn''t take it seriously, but also Liu pangzi just thought that Dongsheng''s people were bragging.


    But now it seems that Liu pangzi''s story is true.


    When you tell Tong Jiahui the news from Liu pangzi, even Tong Jiahui thinks that Tiantian''s disappearance has something to do with Dongsheng''s people.


    Either because Liu pangzi knows Dongsheng''s secret, Dongsheng''s people want to kill him, and Tiantian is taken to another place by Dongsheng''s people because she is with Liu pangzi.


    Either Dongsheng''s people mistakenly snatched Tiantian, while Liu pangzi was injured because he protected Tiantian.


    In any case, as long as this matter has a relationship with Dongsheng''s people, then the loss of news is very bad.


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he was. Wang Fan didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He quickly dialed brother Nan''s phone and said something about Liu pangzi.


    When he heard that Liu pangzi was injured, Nange was also very concerned. When he heard that it was related to Dongsheng, Nange''s attitude was even more straightforward. On the spot, he had to arrange a hand for Wang Fan and let him take people to find the important person of Dongsheng.


    Wang fan is very grateful for Nange''s way of doing this, but after all, he has no evidence in his hand, and he is not good enough to go to Dongsheng to be a VIP. He is more worried that because of such impulsive action, Dongsheng''s people will be killed, and poor Tiantian will be harmed.


    After all, Wang Fan actually wants Nange to help him find the place where Tiantian might be hidden with the help of Sihai Gang''s brother in Dongsheng.


    After all, brother Nan is an old man. He soon understood what Wang Fan meant. He agreed to his request and told Wang fan that he arranged Hu Xiaomei from the teahouse to help take care of fat Liu who was unconscious.


    As soon as I heard that Hu Xiaomei was going to take care of Liu pangzi, before Wang Fan said anything, Tong Jiahui was reluctant.


    But Tong Jiahui didn''t say anything to Nange directly. Instead, she silently gave Wang Fan an order to refuse.


    The way the willow eyebrows stand up slightly and the apricot eyes stare slightly has fully explained Tong Jiahui''s position, and has given Wang Fan a strong hand.


    Originally did not intend to let Hu Xiaomei, now tongjiahui so strong protest, Wang Fan naturally push boat, under the banner of tongjiahui refused Nange.


    I heard brother Nan''s disappointment on the phone, but he didn''t insist either. After they chatted for a while, brother Nan hung up.


    Wang Fan, who put down his mobile phone, looked at Tong Jiahui and said in a low voice: "you don''t have to be so nervous. Hu Xiaomei is under Nange. How can I have any idea?"


    "Well! You know what''s on your mind best. You don''t need to explain it to me. " Tong Jiahui is not angry.


    "I admit, I was surprised by Hu Xiaomei before, but that''s all before I met you. I won''t make trouble again." Worried about what Tong Jiahui heard from brother Nan, Wang Fan simply admitted his mistake.


    Since it was before she knew Tong Jiahui, there was no need to argue about it, and it could comfort her.


    But Wang Fan, who thought Tong Jiahui would laugh off, found that it was not so simple.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s active admission of her thoughts on Hu Xiaomei, Tong Jiahui''s face didn''t relax. Instead, she asked a little melancholy, "Wang Fan, what do you think of Nange?"


    "Very good! What''s the matter? " Wang Fan recognized that there was something in Tong Jiahui''s words, but he pretended to be a fool.


    "Do you remember the last time you were infected with Photinia?" Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan and asks in a low voice.


    "You mean that time you thought it was really smelly?" Thinking of Tong Jiahui''s face at that time, Wang Fan couldn''t help smiling.


    He nodded to Wang Fan, and Tong Jiahui said, "Wang Fan, don''t you think it''s very strange? Why do you get the smell of Photinia? And the taste is so strong? "


    "Nange teahouse planted a lot of flowers. Maybe they will be infected with something. What''s so strange about that?" Wang Fan''s mouth said nothing, but he had already guessed all this in his heart.


    From the moment when Tong Jiahui broke out the news of Photinia, Wang Fan had understood brother Nan''s mind, and Wang Fan had been on guard against brother Nan''s distrust.


    Even now, Wang Fan dare not take it lightly.


    How could he possibly explain this to Tong Jiahui?


    So I can only pretend to be a fool here, still showing a pair of infinite loyalty to Sihai gang and infinite worship to Nange.


    I don''t know if Wang Fan has cheated brother Nan of Sihai gang in this good play. Anyway, Tong Jiahui believes it.


    It is because Wang Fan''s acting skills are too realistic, so Tong Jiahui has been worried that he will be calculated by brother Nan. Seeing that Wang fan doesn''t care at all, she said anxiously: "Wang Fan, in the society, you really need to be loyal, but you have to have a heart."


    "Jiahui, do you think I''m a fool?" Wang Fan said to Tong Jiahui with a bad smile.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing the bad smile on Wang Fan''s face, Tong Jiahui gave a cold hum and said nothing more.

 V1.Chapter 180

    The night view of H city is very beautiful.


    Reinforced concrete casting of the city, in fact, only when the night comes, will let people forget the life is not easy, forget the cruel reality.


    Standing beside the roof guardrail of Caesar Hotel, Wang Fan was smoking and enjoying the dim lights of the city.


    "Some people say that when a man smokes, if he doesn''t speak, he must be talking to his heart." Ghost uncle appeared on the roof, looking at Wang Fan''s back, said with a smile.


    Hearing the voice of the ghost uncle, Wang Fan didn''t even turn his head back, so he directly replied, "what''s on your mind? I didn''t


    "Oh? What are you thinking? " Go to Wang Fan''s side, see the cigarette in his hand is about to burn out, ghost uncle hand him another.


    After taking the cigarette from Uncle GUI, Wang Fan didn''t light it. Instead, he put the cigarette in his ear and said lazily, "I''m thinking about what you said."


    "It''s rare that you remember what I said. Should I be glad?" Ghost uncle looking at Wang Fan said with a smile.


    After throwing away the burnt out cigarette, Wang Fan turned to lean on the guardrail of the roof, looked up at the stars, and said: "you said, people are dangerous, so I don''t believe anyone easily. At that time, I thought it was cool for you to say this! It''s awesome! It''s very philosophical


    "And now?" Ghost uncle from Wang Fan''s face, saw a trace of sadness, also saw endless disappointment.


    Without answering uncle GUI''s words, Wang Fan just looked at the night sky, the stars and the moon they protected.


    For a long time, Wang Fan lowered his head, looked at the ghost uncle and said, "now there is an opportunity to suppress those people in Dongsheng and control the spread speed of drugs in H city before we find the warehouse where the money will not be changed."


    "I''m interested to hear that." Although the mouth said so, but the expression on ghost uncle''s face, is still so calm.


    As if he didn''t notice uncle GUI''s expression, Wang Fan''s eyes swept over his face, and finally fell on the iron gate in and out of the roof.


    "I have received information that Dongsheng''s people are related to the recent disappearance, and these missing female students should have been tied up by Dongsheng''s people for the Mahou." Wang fan stopped here. He took the cigarette from his ear and put it in his mouth. After lighting it, he took a few puffs.


    As the listener''s ghost uncle, looking at Wang Fan smoking one after another, did not urge him to go on.


    "The speed of the spread of gold is beyond our imagination. If I have the ability to contact the person behind the Mahou, I''m afraid the whole H city will be occupied." Wang Fan finished with a long breath, his expression looks a little painful, eyes also appear a little confused.


    Nicotine in cigarettes, can play a role in easing mood, but also can let people get rid of a lot of usual can not struggle.


    Rubbing the stubble on his chin, Wang Fan said: "the Sihai Gang also attaches great importance to this matter. I think they are also making preparations. After all, one mountain does not allow two tigers. The hatred between Dongsheng and Sihai will always come to an end!"


    "Do you want to take this opportunity to go further?" Asked the ghost uncle.


    After smoking a cigarette, Wang Fan threw the cigarette butt on the ground, rubbed his feet hard, and replied without expression: "I want to take a big step, you know what I mean!"


    "Well! All right Ghost uncle nods a way.


    As if he didn''t expect that uncle GUI would answer like this, Wang Fan turned his head and looked at him in surprise. At the moment when his eyes were opposite, Wang fan saw the calm on Uncle GUI''s face.


    Slightly open mouth, want to say something, but in the end the words in the heart or did not say, Wang Fan just looked at the ghost uncle, looking at this once taught himself a lot of mysterious man.


    Until the ghost uncle left the roof, Wang Fan didn''t say anything, but he seemed to say a lot.


    Looking at the ghost uncle''s back disappearing in the iron gate of the passage, Wang Fan was not excited by ghost uncle''s promise. He just stood there without expression, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with him.


    Like being stimulated, Wang Fan''s heart suddenly turned sour. The feeling of loneliness made him feel aggrieved and helpless.


    "As an undercover, you can''t trust anyone but me!"


    "You can''t have feelings, you can''t have thoughts, and you can''t do anything against orders!"


    "In order to accomplish the task, you should be prepared to sacrifice everything, not just your life."


    ¡­


    Ghost uncle''s words sounded in Wang Fan''s ears again and again. He squatted on the ground in pain, rubbing his short hair with his hands, as if to erase these sounds from his brain.


    No feelings!


    No thought!


    There is no bottom line to be a man, and there is no happiness to be a man.


    Once he thought it was a very beautiful thing to be an undercover.


    You can wander on the edge of the black-and-white world, walk where the law can''t reach, and do things that many people dare not think about.


    But now, he finally understood how cruel and painful what ghost uncle said.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand the danger of people''s heart and the cruelty of reality. Wang Fan has been living in a dark world. He knows the cruelty and ruthlessness of the world better than anyone else.


    It''s just a lot of things, he has to make choices, he has to make sacrifices.


    After smoking the last cigarette in the cigarette box on the roof, Wang Fan quietly left the roof of the hotel.


    There has been no news about Tiantian''s disappearance. Although it is only 48 hours, it is as long as a century for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi, who has recovered from his coma, is waiting for the news from brother Nan every day. He is also asking Wang fan when he can find Tiantian.


    Every time facing Liu pangzi''s anxious inquiry, Wang fan can only answer it in silence, because he dare not answer this question, and dare not tell Liu pangzi what will happen next.


    When driving back to the Central Hospital, Wang fan saw several police cars parked at the door of the hospital, as well as the young police officer who once looked for him.


    Wang Fan was surprised by the appearance of these police cars. He glanced at the busy police and found that their faces were very anxious, like they were in trouble.


    Parking the car in the parking lot, Wang Fan didn''t go to Liu pangzi''s inpatient department, but came to the door of the hospital. His curiosity made him want to know what troubles these anxious policemen had.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Wang Fan, the young policeman was stunned at first, but soon asked, "did you come here to identify the body after receiving our notice?"


    "The body?" The policeman''s words made Wang Fan feel tight in his heart, and an ominous premonition immediately shrouded his heart.

 V1.Chapter 181

    In the mortuary of H Central Hospital, Wang Fan looks at the three corpses on the morgue. His brows are twisted like a knot in one''s heart. The smoke in his mouth is bright and dark, changing with his breathing rhythm.


    "Do you have any friends with the three dead?" The young policeman stood aside and asked Wang Fan in a low voice.


    Without answering the police officer''s question, Wang Fan went to the innermost morgue, reached out and closed his eyes for the dead on the morgue. His voice was very heavy and said, "I don''t know these girls."


    "Well, if you don''t have any friends here, please come out with me. We have to work." The young police officer was relieved and said to Wang Fan standing beside the morgue.


    Wang Fan, who left the morgue, did not walk out of the morgue. He went to the young policeman and asked casually: "how did these girls die? Where did you find them? "


    The policeman standing opposite Wang Fan gave him a white look and said: "if there is no friend here, please leave! The police have to do something. They have no time to chat with you! "


    "Talk to me. Maybe I can help you?" Wang fan is not willing to continue to ask.


    He was scolded by Xie an in the ward before, so the young police officer did not dare to lose his temper with Wang Fan, but he really could not answer the question Wang Fan asked, so the police officer looked at Wang Fan with a stomach full of anger.


    At this time, Wang fan is very worried about Tiantian''s safety. His anxious mood makes him a little upset. Facing the silence of the police, he said impatiently: "I just want to help. Do you need to face me?"


    "I repeat, if you don''t have any friends here, please leave the morgue. We have to do something!" The policeman took a long breath and tried to suppress his anger.


    As soon as the police officer''s voice fell, Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi''s voice at the gate of the mortuary. Listen to his voice, it should be a dispute with the police guarding at the gate.


    "Why don''t you let me in?" Liu pangzi was staring, waving his arms and shouting with a policeman.


    The policeman at the door frowned at Liu pangzi and said angrily, "I told you that the police are here to handle the case. Do you want to enter?"


    "I''ll go in and see if I have any friends." When Liu pangzi talks, he has to break through.


    When the policeman at the door saw that Liu didn''t listen to the advice, he reached out and grabbed Liu''s collar. He pulled him back with his hand. He tripped under his feet and put Liu down on the ground.


    Caught off guard, Liu pangzi fell to the ground. He rolled on the spot, hugged the police officer''s legs with both hands, and knocked the police officer down with his head.


    The conflict between the two escalated instantly, and the uniformed police officer was not a counsellor. After being knocked down on the ground by Liu pangzi, a carp stood up and punched Liu pangzi in the face.


    "Bang"


    Wang Fan, who has already run to Liu pangzi''s side, sees the policeman''s fist and smashes it on Liu pangzi''s face. The dull sound makes his heart tremble.


    "Stop it


    Anxious Wang Fan roared, came forward to stop Liu pangzi who was ready to fight back, and used his back to distance the police and Liu pangzi.


    Regardless of wiping the blood from his nose, Liu pangzi took Wang Fan''s arm and asked with a cry: "brother fan, have you seen it? Is there any sweet


    "No, fat, no sweet!" The body that is pulled by Liu pangzi shakes a little, Wang Fan quickly stabilized the body.


    "Really? Brother fan, you didn''t cheat me. I''m afraid! " Liu pangzi then wants to rush into the morgue again.


    The police officer who suffered losses in Liu pangzi''s hands saw that Liu pangzi was so stubborn that he wanted to rush into the mortuary. He immediately stepped forward to stop him and said with a gloomy face, "what''s the matter? Want to be beaten? "


    "Come on! If you have seed, you will come! " Liu pangzi, who is in a state of irritability, has lost his mind. He is jumping to the police.


    It''s really unwise to provoke police officers.


    But these days, Liu pangzi''s nerves have been strained because he is worried about Tiantian''s safety.


    At the moment, I heard that the police found the body of the female student. He was nervous and showed signs of collapse.


    Although Wang Fan has told him that there is no sweet they are looking for in the corpses parked in the mortuary, Liu pangzi still refuses to believe Wang Fan''s words.


    Maybe this is what we often say, "no tears without coffin, no heart without Yellow River"!


    One to break in, one to stop the door.


    Liu pangzi once again clashed with the police officer. Seeing how Liu pangzi tried to persuade him, Wang Fan had to say to the police officer, "Sir, please let my brother in and have a look."


    "Haven''t you seen it? Do you have any friends? " The policeman who accompanied Wang Fan before looked at him and asked.


    "I don''t have any friends, but my brother doesn''t believe it?" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile, turned his head and pulled Liu fatty, said to him: "fatty, you are obedient, there is really no sweet in this, obedient, we don''t go in!"


    "Brother fan, I know that you are afraid of my sadness. You lied to me. If you let me in, I''ll have a look. Please!" Liu pangzi lost his soul and said that he was a big old man. He even cried.


    The two police officers standing at the gate of the mortuary saw Liu pangzi wailing there. They didn''t mean any consolation at all. Instead, they showed a look of ridicule.


    The two policemen didn''t smile. Fortunately, this smile made Liu pangzi crazy. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears on his face. He threw away Wang Fan''s hand and ran to the two policemen. He scolded: "are you still laughing? I''ll make you laugh!"


    Wang Fan, who was thrown away by Liu pangzi, hesitated a little and saw that Liu pangzi had rushed to the two policemen.


    Before Wang fan stopped Liu pangzi, he saw that he had hit one of the police officers with his fist.


    "Bang"


    "Bang"


    The police officers who had prepared for the attack left and right hit Liu pangzi''s face one by one. The huge force made Liu pangzi''s face instantly deformed.


    "Seek your own death!"


    Before that, the policeman who accompanied Wang Fan in took a look at Wang Fan who ran to them. He cursed and kicked Liu pangzi in the stomach.


    Liu pangzi''s foot is unstable and falls heavily on the concrete floor. The injured Liu pangzi covers his stomach and rolls on the ground in pain.


    Ming knows that the two policemen are trying to use the excuse to retaliate against Liu pangzi who collided with them, but Wang Fan has no choice but to bite his teeth and go forward to help Liu pangzi.


    As soon as he reached out and wanted to hold Liu pangzi''s arm, Wang Fan heard a familiar voice behind him: "take the garbage that attacked the police, and catch it for me!"

 V1.Chapter 182

    Wang fan can''t help looking back at the voice coming from behind. Wang Yue in police uniform and several junior police officers are coming towards Wang Fan in a gloomy way.


    The two policemen who knocked down Liu pangzi immediately took off the handcuffs from their waists when they heard Wang Yue''s words. They came forward to bring them to Liu pangzi.


    Wang Fan, who was squatting beside Liu pangzi, quickly stopped the threatening police officer and said, "Sir, my brother is confused for a while. Don''t do it!"


    "Your brother doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad, and we can''t blame him!" The guard''s cold face, the hands of the handcuffs have been handcuffed to Liu pangzi''s wrist.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi was put up by two police officers, Wang Fan was not good enough to snatch Liu pangzi back. He had to turn to Wang Yue and said, "cousin, please give me face and let them let my brother go!"


    The voice of "cousin" is extremely cordial, straight around a few police officers shouting a while confused.


    The two policemen with Liu pangzi''s arm also heard Wang Fan''s "cousin", and they both stood there with their eyes fixed on Wang Yue.


    Seeing that his "cousin" played a role, Wang Fan felt a burst of joy and silently praised his smart decision.


    Without waiting for Wang Yue''s gloomy face to speak, Wang Fan continued: "cousin, you know, there''s only such a small brother under my command. If you catch him, I''ll become a bare commander?"


    "Besides, my brother is so mad that he will do this kind of irrational thing. Don''t have the same opinion with him."


    "You calm down, I''ll go back and teach him a lesson so that he can know what''s good or bad!"


    Fearing that the police officers would take Liu pangzi to the police car, Wang Fan asked for Liu pangzi''s love like a lotus flower. When he looked at Wang Yue, he was even more eager to wink.


    Wang Fan said some dry mouth, Wang Yue this cold face asked: "you want to teach your little brother, let my colleagues vent, right?"


    On hearing Wang Yue''s words, Wang Fan nodded and said, "yes, yes, the boy''s brain is not enough. I''ll teach him a lesson when I go back."


    "Don''t wait to go back! Here it is Wang Yue said coldly.


    "Here it is?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Pulling out the retractable baton from the waist of the police officer beside him, Wang Yue threw it into Wang Fan''s arms and said in an unquestionable tone: "yes! Here it is


    The baton hit Wang Fan''s stomach, and the metal body hit him with a dull pain in his stomach, which surprised Wang Fan. Instead of catching the baton, he covered his stomach and looked at Wang Yue.


    At this time, Wang Yue is still cold face, no because of Wang Fan''s words some change, and look at Wang Fan''s eyes, actually also hidden intention to kill.


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t figure out the situation for a moment, was stunned. He suddenly felt that Wang Yue was so strange in front of him, as if he never knew him.


    "What''s the matter? Do you need me to teach you how to do it? " Wang Yue''s eyes are like electricity, staring at Wang Fan coldly.


    Liu pangzi, who was sandwiched between two police officers, saw Wang Fan pleading with Wang Yue for his own sake and was teased by Wang Yue. He began to regret his previous impulse and couldn''t help shouting: "brother fan, I''ll carry what I did wrong. Don''t worry about me!"


    "Shut up Wang Fan, who was covering his stomach, roared violently.


    "What? Not convinced? Or do you think I don''t give you face? " Wang Yue''s face showed a sneer and asked Wang Fan in a disdainful tone.


    I don''t know why Wang Yue became so strange. Wang Fan felt that his head was going to explode. He stretched out his hands and rubbed the short hair on his head. He asked suspiciously, "Wang Yue, what''s the matter with you today?"


    In the face of Wang Fan''s questioning eyes, Wang Yue''s face became colder and colder. She asked in a leisurely tone: "Wang Fan, I also want to ask you, what''s the matter with you today?"


    "Aren''t you the Bodhisattva in the underworld of H city? How do you face the police? "


    "You can''t even protect your little brother, can you?"


    "Do you know who you are? Do you know how to talk to the chief? "


    Wang Yue''s words are colder and colder, which makes people feel goose bumps all over. Such a series of questions are like torturing a person''s soul, which makes you have no place to hide and no chance to avoid.


    Suddenly, he seems to realize something. Wang Fan smiles at Wang Yue. He puts down his arm, bends down and slowly picks up the baton from the ground.


    "I don''t want much, a right hand, let his memory rise!" Watching Wang Fan pick up the baton on the ground, Wang Yue coldly gave him the order.


    Wang Fan, who straightens up, still has a smile on his face, but no one will feel relaxed when he looks at the smile.


    "Sir, don''t kill everything." Wang Fan holding a baton in his hand, looking at Wang Yue full of ruffian said, completely without the previous cordial.


    "I haven''t reckoned with you about the injury of CAI detachment! Don''t think that if you have a backer, you can act recklessly in H city. This is China, where there are legal restrictions! " Wang Yue didn''t mean to give in at all, and what she said was beyond refutation.


    Hearing Wang Yue talking about CAI Chang being beaten, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "good! So that''s why? Come on, I''ll give you a chance to avenge him! "


    The smell of provocation is full, and the expression on Wang Fan''s face makes people feel that they don''t deserve beating. He doesn''t repent at all. He looks at Wang Yue one meter away contemptuously.


    Those police officers standing beside Wang Yue have already taken out their batons from their waists. They rub their hands one by one and show their fierce looks. Only when Wang Yue gives an order, they will teach Wang Fan a good lesson.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Yue with his hands in his pocket hummed coldly and walked to Wang Fan in front of him.


    "Pa"


    A crisp slap sounded, Wang Yue waved in Wang Fan''s face, instantly five red fingerprints appeared on Wang Fan''s face.


    "Don''t be shameless! Do you really think of yourself as a Bodhisattva Wang Yue said, frowning and biting her teeth.


    Wang Fan, who was slapped in the face, did not fight back. Instead, he laughed. Listening to Wang Yue criticizing him, Wang Fan said with a smile: "Sir, are you angry? May I take him away? "


    "You didn''t hear what I said, did you?" Wang Yue cold face, turned to look at Liu fatty, and then said: "a right hand!"


    "Sir, I''ve beaten and scolded. I''ll teach my people a lesson myself. Don''t bother you!" With these words, Wang Fan goes to Wang Yue and blocks Wang Yue''s sight of Liu pangzi with his body.


    "Wang Fan, are you testing my patience?" Seeing the fierce light in Wang Fan''s eyes, Wang Yue extends her hand to the gun around her waist.

 V1.Chapter 183

    The distance between the two people is very close, not to mention the action of Wang Yue reaching for the gun from her waist, but the subtle expression changes on her face, which Wang fan can see clearly.


    He never thought that there would be any quarrel between him and Wang Yue. Even the slap Wang Yue just gave him, Wang Fan was very surprised.


    If Wang Yue''s slap just now was to repay Cai Chang for saving his life, so he would teach Wang Fan a lesson. Wang Fan''s heart can still accept the result.


    But now?


    Wang Yue pesters Wang Fan to do something to hurt Liu pangzi, which makes Wang Fan a little puzzling!


    Although Liu pangzi didn''t give face to the police in the conflict with the police, he didn''t want to give up one of his hands!


    If Wang Fan allows Wang Yue to do so, not to mention that Liu pangzi and the four seas gang will look down on him, even he can''t forgive himself.


    Therefore, Wang Fan must stand up for Liu pangzi.


    "What? You want to shoot me on the spot? " Looking at Wang Yue''s hand stretching around his waist, Wang Fan asked unconvinced.


    "Do you want to try?" With her hand on the holster at her waist, Wang Yue squinted and spoke in the same tone.


    The tense situation made the atmosphere very tense. The police officers who came with Wang Yue were also extremely nervous because of their mutual intransigence.


    It''s clear to everyone that it''s really embarrassing for things to develop up to now.


    No matter Wang Yue or Wang Fan, as long as anyone is willing to give way, this matter can have a perfect result.


    But neither of them would give in.


    In particular, Wang Yue, as a leading police officer, burst like gunpowder. First, she wanted to take Liu fatty away. Then she slapped Wang Fan in the face in public. Now she forces Wang Fan to scrap Liu fatty''s right hand.


    These have exceeded the imagination of those police officers, and even in their hearts, they have doubts about Wang Yue''s practice.


    As a police officer, if you follow the rules, then no one can say anything.


    Just like the conflict between Liu pangzi and the police, the police can punish him. Even if Wang Fan obstructs the incident, the police can also give him a charge and shut him up with Liu pangzi for a few days.


    Of course, Wang Yue slapped Wang Fan in the face, which can also be understood as the grudge between brother and sister.


    But Liu pangzi''s right hand, if it is broken, it will really change the taste!


    At the beginning, people only thought that Wang Yue was trying to make a scene for Wang Fan, so the police officers were all watching the scene, waiting to see Wang fan being teased by Wang Yue.


    But now, no one dare to sit back and ignore, waiting to see Wang Fan''s joke!


    The police officers standing behind Wang Yue all looked at Wang Yue, but no one dared to persuade her to take back what she had just said.


    "Now the police, are all black and astringent? How could it be that they would have to give up one of their hands? " When Tong Jiahui said this, her face was full of contempt and disdain.


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s voice, Wang Fan looks at her. Seeing the scorn and disdain on her face, he can''t help but gasp.


    Wang fan knows more about Tong Jiahui''s ability than Wang Yue. Before, when Xie an was in the ward, he didn''t dare to say anything too much to Tong Jiahui. What''s more, he didn''t dare to ignore Tong Jiahui. What''s more, Wang Yue, who was lower than Xie an''s position?


    But Wang Fan also knows Wang Yue''s temper!


    When they went to school in the police academy, Wang Yue was famous for her violent temper, and she was stubborn, so she would not bow easily.


    At the moment, Tong Jiahui''s sarcastic appearance here, Wang Yue will not be so tolerant.


    Sure enough, without waiting for Wang Fan to take any remedial measures, Wang Yue turned to look at Tong Jiahui, and said with a cold face, "what do you do? Do you need to tell the police what to do? "


    "What a powerful official Tong Jiahui is not impatient to return to Wang Yue, looking at Wang Yue''s eyes, is full of disdain.


    "Jiahui, this is a misunderstanding. She is my cousin." Fearing that the two women would quarrel here, Wang Fan hurried to Tong Jiahui and explained to her in a low voice.


    Obviously, Tong Jiahui didn''t expect that the policewoman who was fighting with Wang Fan was actually related to Wang Fan, and he was worried about his cousin.


    Since she is Wang Fan''s relative, there is no need for Tong Jiahui to be more serious. However, Wang Yue''s attitude does make her dissatisfied, so although Tong Jiahui''s mouth is no longer aggressive, her face is not at all relaxed.


    If things come to this point, Wang Yue leaves angrily, or no longer pursues Liu pangzi''s affairs, the big guy will laugh and stop pestering!


    But Wang Yue is not willing to give up at all. What''s more, when she saw Wang Fan talking with Tong Jiahui, she was so intimate and ambiguous, which made her heart even more uncomfortable.


    Originally, she was angry with Wang Fan, but now she saw him coaxing Tong Jiahui there. Wang Yue was mad. She walked to Wang Fan, pushed him aside, pointed to Tong Jiahui''s nose and asked, "who are you? When the police handle the case, the miscellaneous personnel should leave immediately! "


    Because of his back to Wang Yue, Wang fan is unprepared for Wang Yue''s sudden attack. He almost falls to the ground because of her push. When he stabilizes his heel and stands up straight, Wang Yue has been fiercely connected with Tong Jiahui.


    As a daughter of Hengtai group, Tong Jiahui is the master who grew up in a honeypot. No one ever dared to speak to her loudly, let alone point to her nose and scold her like Wang Yue!


    One mountain does not allow two tigers!


    Tong Jiahui, who just wanted to make peace, was provoked by Wang Yue again. Her face sank. She looked at Wang Yue and said, "what''s the matter? Do you dare to fight with me? "


    "Do you want to try?" Wang Yue goes to Tong Jiahui with provocative look in her eyes.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue were about to fight, Wang Fan immediately broke out in a cold sweat. He rushed over and stood in the middle of the two women and pushed them away with his arms outstretched.


    "Pa"


    "Pa"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say something, Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue seemed to have a good discussion. They swung their arms and slapped him in the face.


    Wang Fan, standing between the two women, was stunned. He looked around at the two people and asked innocently, "what are you doing?"


    "Who told you to touch her breast?"


    The two women''s faces turned red and questioned Wang Fan with one voice.

 V1.Chapter 184

    Wang Fan didn''t respond to the slap. However, when he heard Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue scolding, he found out the reason why the two women were angry.


    Just now, fearing the conflict between the two women, Wang Fan didn''t have time to think so much, so he went forward and put his hand aside.


    It wasn''t a big deal, but his hands were in the wrong place.


    Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue are both first-class beauties. No matter from the point of view of appearance or figure, they are all sexy models.


    But it is!


    This is also a statement of position!


    Wang Fan, who was sandwiched between them, hesitated to take back his hand.


    Now this kind of situation, two women covetous, no one seems to be willing to give up, Wang Fan''s heart is also at sixes and sevens, don''t know at this time from two people chest pull back, will make a big trouble.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui is about to pull Wang Fan into her arms, Wang Yue is a little anxious. She grabs Wang Fan''s wrist regardless of the time. It''s a standard catching movement. She holds Wang Fan''s wrist with both hands and twists Wang Fan''s arm.


    "Ka"


    A crisp sound, so that all people are stunned there.


    Wang Fan, who was pulled between the two women, had big sweat on his forehead. The pain of dislocated shoulder made every nerve beat excitedly.


    Finally, Wang Fan widened his eyes and roared: "please get a doctor! The hand is broken


    Wang Fan''s voice shocked Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue at the same time. Looking at his swollen arm, the two women didn''t care to fight there. One held her head and the other raised her legs, and they directly lifted Wang Fan up.


    The policemen watching the scene changed their faces when they saw Wang Yue. They couldn''t take care of laughing at the poor Wang Fan. They quickly extended their hands to help them lift up Wang Fan.


    Even the two police officers who are going to take Liu pangzi away join in the rescue of Wang Fan.


    No one thought that the atmosphere of tension just now was completely resolved because Wang Fan''s arm was dislocated.


    Even the two police officers who are hostile to Liu pangzi, shoulder to shoulder with Liu pangzi, drag Wang Fan''s body together and rush to the emergency room.


    The doctor sitting in the emergency room is an old doctor of some age. He is looking at the laboratory report of a patient with presbyopic glasses. His frown is so worrying.


    Before the old doctor finished reading the test sheet, the door of the emergency room was knocked open by Tong Jiahui. Tong Jiahui, holding Wang Fan''s head in her hands, said to the old doctor sitting there: "doctor, help him!"


    The door of the emergency room was suddenly knocked open, and the old doctor sitting there was startled. He heard Tong Jiahui''s anxious cry for help, which made him push the presbyopic glasses on the bridge of his nose and look at Wang Fan, who was sweating.


    Wang Fan''s expression of pain was carried by the people, and the sweat on his head trickled down his cheek. His pale face made people dare not look directly at him.


    In such an urgent situation, the old doctor didn''t dare to delay his time. He just looked at Wang Fan in pain in a hurry. Then he opened the drawer, took out a stack of thick paper, picked up the pen on the table, and wrote on the paper.


    The tense atmosphere made all the people in the room hold their breath, and their eyes were fixed on the water pen in the old doctor''s hand. Seeing that he was so serious, although everyone was full of curiosity, no one dared to ask for anything, for fear of disturbing the old doctor.


    Bearing the pain coming from his shoulder, Wang Fan tried to restrain the impulse to curse and asked the old doctor, "doctor, I..."


    Before Wang Fan finished asking, the old doctor raised his head and said to him, "don''t talk! Keep your strength. There''s a lot to do next! "


    "Doctor, actually I am..."


    "Needless to say, I know!" As soon as the old doctor raised his hand, he interrupted Wang Fan again. The other hand was still writing fast on the paper.


    Looking at a piece of 16K white paper, there are a lot of words that can''t be seen clearly. Even Tong Jiahui, who is standing beside the old doctor, has some doubts in her heart.


    Just when Tong Jiahui wanted to ask, the old doctor''s pen had finished drawing the last symbol. He threw the pen on the table, picked up the paper full of strange symbols, and handed it to Tong Jiahui with a serious expression.


    Tong Jiahui took the paper and looked at the ghost charms on it. She was confused and asked, "doctor, what''s this?"


    "This is the medicine I prescribed for him!" The old doctor put his hands firmly on the table and said to Tong Jiahui in a deep tone.


    "What medicine do you prescribe?" Tongjiahui mouth a smoke, strange looking at the old doctor.


    "With my years of medical experience, I''m afraid this gentleman has a stroke! As long as you follow my prescription and go to the pharmacy to get the medicine, it will definitely make him better! " His voice was firm, as if he had a plan in his mind. The old doctor, with the appearance of an expert in the world, straightened his chest hard.


    The light in the room was very strong. It shone on the chest plate of the old doctor, and it gave off a dazzling light. The people in the room were dizzy.


    Looking at the huge word "expert" on the badge, Wang Fan nearly fainted with excitement. He raised his uninjured arm, pointed to the door of the emergency room, and tried his best to shout to the people: "change the doctor quickly! I don''t hang up the expert number! "


    Just like people waking up from a dream, they could see the sign of "famous neuroscientist XX attending" on the door they knocked open!


    No wonder the old doctor looks like a crane bone. He is a famous neurologist!


    However, they were eager to save people. They didn''t have time to express their admiration to the old expert. They just rolled their eyes at him one after another. Then they carried Wang fan out of the expert ward quickly.


    Feeling people''s admiration for themselves, the old expert said with a serious face to their back: "who will pay the registration fee?"

 V1.Chapter 185

    Shoulder dislocation is not a big problem. In addition, Wang Fan''s physical fitness is also very good, so after they carried him to the orthopedic clinic of the hospital, an experienced young doctor took Wang Fan''s shoulder back to its original position.


    Covering his swollen and painful arm, Wang Fan understood the consequences of offending a woman for the first time, which was simply the worst thing in the world.


    After experiencing the physical devastation, before he could slow down, the open and secret struggle between the two women made him fall into the spiritual torture again.


    Those police officers who came with Wang Yue, as if they had made an appointment, actually withdrew directly from the outpatient department of orthopedics on the pretext of investigating the case.


    After learning the truth of Wang Fan''s dislocated arm, the young male doctor was scared out in a cold sweat.


    But because this is his office, the frightened poor male doctor can''t find any reason to escape, so he can only sit in the corner with a bitter face and silently look at the two men and two women in front of him.


    It''s really hard to see the doctor who saved himself suffer there. Wang Fan takes a look at Liu fatty standing by and reminds him kindly: "fatty, go to see if the doctor wants to go to the toilet. You can help him to go to the toilet."


    "Yes! I need to go to the bathroom! " The young doctor suddenly nodded his head, took the initiative to stand up and walked to the door.


    Worried about Wang Fan''s misfortune, Liu pangzi obviously hesitated for a moment. However, at the moment when Wang Yue''s eyes were opposite, he decided to leave a way for himself, so he grabbed the doctor who passed by him, and the two escaped from the clinic like flies.


    There were only Wang Fan and two women left in the room. Looking around at the expressions on the two women''s faces, Wang Fan said bitterly, "now there is no outsider. We can let go of what we have to say."


    "Who is she?"


    Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue sitting on the left and right sides of Wang Fan asked Wang Fan sitting in the middle with one voice.


    "She''s my ex girlfriend!" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui and answers in embarrassment.


    "Oh


    Looking at Wang Yue with a warm and angry face, Tong Jiahui nodded her head with pride, and looked like a winner.


    When Wang Fan turns his head to look at Wang Yue, Wang Yue''s face has become iron blue, her eyes are full of tears, and she will burst out of her eyes like a flood at any time.


    Licking his dry lips, Wang Fan looked at the tears in Wang Yue''s eyes. He really said that he couldn''t make her sad.


    "Wang Fan, tell her who I am!" Take a panoramic view of Wang Yue''s face, but Tong Jiahui doesn''t want to feel sorry for her at all, so she pushes Wang Fan to her.


    It seems to see Wang Fan''s embarrassment. Wang Yue, with red eyes, tenses her mouth, suddenly stands up and goes to the door. While turning around, Wang Yue raises her arm and wipes the tears from her eyes.


    "Wang Yue!"


    Looking at Wang Yue''s back, Wang Fan''s heart is like the pain of a knife. He stands up regardless of everything and shouts at Wang Yue who has already come to the door.


    Hearing Wang Fan calling his name behind him, Wang Yue stood at the door and took back the foot that had stepped out of the threshold.


    While sitting beside Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui still keeps a calm expression on her face, but she has a bad feeling in her heart.


    Although Tong Jiahui didn''t say anything or ask anything, she knew in her heart that the relationship between Wang Yue and Wang Fan was not as simple as her cousins, and Wang Fan''s feelings for Wang Yue were far beyond her imagination.


    If it''s not for self-identity, Tong Jiahui really wants to hold Wang Fan''s collar and ask him why he treats himself like this and how he wants to deal with this relationship.


    Wang Fan stood up slowly lowered his head, but also sat back, he said some powerless: "sorry!"


    Wang Fan''s voice is very light, even if the other two people in the room did not speak, but it is difficult to hear what he said.


    Voice like dust into the wind, a flash, Wang Fan''s face expressionless looking at his feet of cement.


    He dare not look at Wang Yue''s back, and dare not catch up with her.


    Wang Fan at this moment, in addition to his guilt for Wang Yue, he no longer has any emotion.


    From the day he began to be an undercover agent, Wang Fan had been looking forward to seeing Wang Yue again. Even if he just watched from a distance, he felt that it was a kind of happiness.


    The unexpected encounter of Wang Yue in the police station not only made Wang fanxi who fell in love with each other very much, but also made him confused about life for the first time.


    Love but not!


    This is probably the most difficult reality to accept when facing love.


    I love her very much, but I can''t say it.


    Clearly want to hold her, but dare not open arms to face.


    All feelings can only be buried in the bottom of my heart, and all words can''t be expressed. Wang Fan felt real grievance and helplessness for the first time.


    When he heard Wang Yue say that she wanted to marry him, Wang Fan''s heart was almost broken. He really wanted to take Wang Yue''s hand and tell her how much he wanted to promise her and how much he wanted to hold her in his hand.


    But he couldn''t, and he didn''t even dare to show any joy. Seeing his beloved woman hurt again and again in disappointment, Wang Fan felt that he was a cruel devil.


    Besides "sorry", Wang Fan really didn''t know what to say.


    If time can go back, Wang Fan will not choose to be an undercover agent. He only wants to live a normal life and accompany Wang Yue quietly until he grows old.


    Standing at the door, Wang Yue didn''t speak. She covered her mouth with her hands, for fear that she would cry.


    Bitten lips exuded blood, salty smell of blood down her throat to the heart, and into the body of blood, a little bit into her every nerve.


    "I''m sorry!"


    She insisted on the feelings, but only in exchange for this apology, Wang Yue really can not accept such a reality, also can not accept Wang Fan''s apology.


    Stubborn she put away the sadness, the tears in the eyes of the suffocated back, expressionless face of her back to Wang Fan, whispered: "I wish you happiness!"


    With the blessing, Wang Yue stepped out of the outpatient room.


    Walking in the crowded hospital, Wang Yue doesn''t know where she is going, let alone where she will go. Maybe these are not important to her any more!


    When Wang Yue''s back disappears, Tong Jiahui hugs Wang Fan tightly and asks in his ear: "you still love her, don''t you?"


    The smell of Tong Jiahui''s perfume came from her nose, which made Wang Fan''s heart tighter. He turned her head and smiled at her, but did not answer her question.

 V1.Chapter 186

    For three days in a row, there was no news from Tian Tian.


    The three bodies found by the police have also been parked in the mortuary of the central hospital. The police did not release the relevant information about the three victims, but sent people to guard the mortuary all the time.


    Because of Tiantian, Liu pangzi has been depressed these days. From the point of view that he is deeply in the mood of remorse, he has deep feelings for Tiantian. Wang Fan has been worried that he will be unable to leave, so he will follow him.


    But Tong Jiahui because of Wang Yue''s appearance, also had the estrangement with Wang Fan.


    Although Tong Jiahui didn''t have any dispute or verbal conflict with Wang Fan because of this, Wang Fan could feel that she was complaining about Wang Fan in her heart.


    Wang Fan expected such a mood. After all, as a daughter of Hengtai group, Tong Jiahui sacrificed a lot for Wang Fan, but she didn''t become the only one in Wang Fan''s heart. No one would feel aggrieved as a result.


    However, Wang fan does not care to comfort Tong Jiahui, Liu pangzi''s heart knot is not untied, Wang Fan will not calm down to deal with other things.


    At noon this day, Wang Fan just lit a cigarette after dinner and sat at the dining table. When he began to smoke, his mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    Sitting there in a daze, Liu pangzi, hearing Wang Fan''s mobile phone ring, immediately glared at him, looked at him excitedly, and asked nervously, "brother fan, is it brother Nan''s phone?"


    Wang Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Oh." Liu pangzi disappointedly took back his eyes and continued to look at the table in a daze.


    Wang Fan, who frowned slightly, moved his fingers and didn''t get through the strange call. He put his mobile phone back in his pocket and said to Liu pangzi, "pangzi, brother Nan has arranged for his brothers to go out and inquire. Don''t be too anxious!"


    "Brother fan, how can I not be in a hurry?" Liu pangzi, with a sad face, shakes his head and looks like a frost beating eggplant. He says, "Tiantian has been missing for three or four days. I have no news of her. I don''t know what she is like now. Will she have been..."


    In the end, Liu pangzi''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. He dare not imagine the tragic result, and dare not face the reality. But he knows very well that the longer the time is delayed, the more likely Tiantian will have an accident.


    Sitting in the middle of the two blind Master, holding the table slowly stood up, turned to his bedroom and groped to go.


    Liu pangzi, who got up in a hurry, helped him, sighed and said: "I thought that if Tiantian could live with us, the blind Master would be taken care of, so I don''t have to trouble brother Qiang and his wife, but now it''s like this."


    Liu pangzi''s words made the blind Master stop. He stood there with a sigh, turned his head to Liu pangzi, and asked, "do you know Li Yu, the empress of the Southern Tang Dynasty?"


    "Li Yu? How much sorrow can you have, just like a river flowing eastward? He wrote the poem, didn''t he Liu pangzi didn''t understand why the blind Master suddenly asked this.


    "Fat man, come out to mix, how can there be so many love affairs?" The blind master didn''t teach fat Liu a lesson.


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind the blind Master, was also aware of what he said. He said with self mockery, "blind Master is right. If we live such a life today and have no tomorrow, how can we have the qualification to love with women?"


    "But I really love her Liu pangzi lost said, the expression on his face is very aggrieved.


    "Love? Li Yu, the empress of the Southern Tang Dynasty, also said that he loved his wife, but what There was a sneer on the blind Master''s face, and his voice went on: "either bury that feeling in your heart, and don''t let the people you love worry about you, or you are strong enough to make everyone dare not blaspheme the woman you love!"


    "Blind Master, I..." Liu pangzi wanted to say something, but he swallowed it.


    It seems that he guessed what Liu pangzi was going to say. The blind Master laughed, raised his hand and patted Liu pangzi on the shoulder, but turned his head to Wang Fan behind him and asked, "Xiao Fan, fat man is still young. He doesn''t understand things in the world, but you big brother, you can''t be confused, do you know?"


    "What the blind master taught me is that!" Having understood the meaning of the blind Master, Wang Fan answered in a deep voice.


    Satisfied with Wang Fan''s answer, the blind master didn''t say anything more. He pushed Liu pangzi''s hand away and groped for his way to the bedroom alone.


    Looking at the blind Master entering the bedroom, Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan with a bitter face. After a long time, he said, "brother fan, do I want to give up Tiantian?"


    "Silly fork! Blind Master, is it the woman who makes you give up Wang Fan did not have the good spirit white Liu fatty one eye.


    "So... What does that blind man mean?" Like to see a glimmer of hope, Liu pangzi asked nervously.


    Looking up and down at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan touched his chin and said in a deep voice: "cheer up, brother! Your woman''s life and death are still uncertain. If you are so depressed, no one can save her! "


    "Van Gogh, I understand!" Suddenly, Liu nodded heavily, as if he had made up his mind. He then said, "I''m going to find brother Nan. I can''t be so depressed any more! I have to do something


    Liu pangzi''s change made Wang Fan very satisfied. He went to Liu pangzi, patted him on the shoulder and said, "go! Don''t let others look down on you


    Liu pangzi, who has been reborn, has gone. As a bloody man, he can''t live in such depression. He has to do something for his woman, even if the final result can''t be as he wishes.


    Blind Master''s words let Liu pangzi rebuild his confidence, and also let Wang Fan''s irritable mood have a trace of calm.


    Love a person is not wrong, but because of your love, bring harm to each other, then this feeling is not as deep in the heart.


    When Wang Yue left, Tong Jiahui''s disappointed expression pressed Wang Fan''s heart like a stone, which made him gasp.


    Liu pangzi is depressed all day for Tiantian, and Wang fan is trapped by love. They all need a bright light to light their way in this dark night.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the ringing tone of my mobile phone. I took a look at the number displayed on the screen of my mobile phone, but it was the strange number that Wang Fan refused to answer just now.


    Finger light stroke, Wang fan connected the phone, he put the mobile phone next to his ear, the receiver came from the female voice mechanical but not emotional: "Sir, we are Shenma insurance company..."


    The mechanical female voice on the receiver is selling all kinds of insurance without emotion, but Wang Fan says to the microphone with a smile: "go ahead, where can I meet you?"

 V1.Chapter 187

    "How could it be you?"


    This is the first sentence Wang Fan said when he saw Han Chen.


    It''s not the first time that Wang Fan has heard the voice of mechanical female voice selling insurance on the phone. Therefore, he always thinks that the person who asked him to meet tonight is ghost uncle.


    But who would have thought that in the agreed place, it was Han Chen.


    Although uncle GUI once said before that he would arrange Han Chen to carry out some tasks, that is to say, Han Chen has joined the action, but when Wang Fan really faced Han Chen, he was still a little uncomfortable.


    A person living in the dark for a long time, will not adapt to the sun, has been careful to protect themselves, so Wang fan is more sensitive and suspicious.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s mood, Han Chen with a very relaxed tone said: "afraid of what? I''m also arranged by ghost uncle! "


    "Oh." With words of indifference, Wang Fan still hid in the dark and kept a safe distance from Han Chen.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s action, Han Chen stopped to walk towards him, then slowly went back to the position where he stood before, lit a cigarette and said, "Uncle GUI, go to help you find out the girl''s whereabouts!"


    "Well." Wang Fan looks at Han Chen''s face and responds softly.


    Dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s cautious appearance, Han Chen glanced at his position. Although he could not see Wang Fan''s expression clearly in the dark, he saw his eyes.


    In the dark, Wang Fan''s eyes are like two burning flames, so bright that people dare not look directly at them.


    Han Chen, who originally wanted to hurt Wang Fan, finally swallowed what he said. He vomited a cigarette ring and said quietly: "it''s worthy of being a professional undercover! Looking at it is the motivation


    "If you have anything, just say it. I can hear you!" Wang fan doesn''t want to talk to Han Chen. If Han Chen hadn''t mentioned ghost uncle, he would have turned around and left.


    Undercover exposure is the most dangerous thing.


    The more people know about his secret identity, the greater the danger. Although Han Chen is an excellent anti drug policeman, it does not mean that Wang Fan will trust him.


    See more, also listen to more, about the undercover was betrayed, Wang Fan really dare not risk believe anyone.


    Moreover, the organization does not allow him to tell others his own situation easily, otherwise, he will tell Wang Yue his troubles at the first time.


    "I''ve received the news that the place where Dongsheng Gang stock is on the territory of Sihai gang..."


    "What did you say? Dongsheng people, put things on our territory? " Wang Fan interrupted Han Chen in surprise.


    "Ah! What''s the matter? Do you think it''s incredible? " Han Chen looks at Wang Fan with a sneer and says something to him.


    This news really surprised Wang Fan. He even doubted whether Han Chen was joking with him.


    The hostility between Sihai gang and Dongsheng, not to mention the gangsters in H City, is well known to ordinary people who do not mix with society. Does Han Chen, a police officer, not know anything about it?


    The people of Sihai Gang don''t care how Dongsheng people are harmed in their territory. They don''t even bother to ask. After all, they come out to beg for food, and no one can push anyone to a dead end.


    But if those people in Dongsheng dare to put their bad ideas on the territory of Sihai Gang, will they not seek their own death?


    Wang fan doesn''t believe that Dongsheng people will be so stupid, and he doesn''t believe that they will have so much courage!


    However, seeing Han Chen''s serious appearance, Wang Fan felt that he was not joking, so he asked, "where did you get the news from? It can''t be fooled


    "I''ve been in H city for so many years. I can tell what''s true and what''s false." Han Chen''s answer is very confident.


    "Han Chen, I know you have your own informant in H City, but you should also know the attitude of Sihai Gang towards drugs. Do you think Dongsheng people will risk putting things on our territory?"


    Wang Fan mercilessly questioned Han Chen''s words. Without waiting for him to explain, he went on to say: "moreover, the four seas gang''s venues are casinos. They are all places where people come and go. Where can Dongsheng people put their things?"


    It seems that he had expected Wang Fan to say so. Han Chen waved his hand to his position and said with a smile, "Wang Fan! Wang Fan! You are so wise and stupid


    "What do you mean?" Wang Fan frowned and asked unhappily.


    "Although I''ve been busy with drug control and haven''t cleaned up the Sihai Gang, it doesn''t mean that I don''t understand the Sihai Gang''s affairs. Moreover, you have vowed that there won''t be Dongsheng people involved in the Sihai Gang''s affairs. Isn''t it a bit too blind and confident?" Han Chen disdains Wang Fan''s query, but ridicules his overconfidence.


    Wang Fan didn''t like Han Chen because of what happened before, so in his opinion, Han Chen must have a grudge against him, so Wang Fan didn''t take what Han Chen said to heart.


    When Han Chen had enough of laughing over there, Wang Fan asked coldly, "you called me here today just to hurt me?"


    "No! I''ve said so much just to tell you that I''ve almost checked the task given to me by Uncle GUI, and you''ll be the next step! " Han Chen threw away his cigarette butt and looked at Wang Fan in the dark.


    "I''ll do it? Since this matter involves the four seas gang, do you think it''s appropriate for me to do it? " Wang Fan asked Han Chen with emotion.


    "Right! No one is more suitable than you Han Chen said with a smile.


    Feeling that Han Chen was trying to make trouble for himself, Wang Fan asked: "is it inconvenient for the police in H city to come forward with this matter?"


    "The goods! It''s in your territory. Do you want the anti drug detachment to invite you to the police station for tea? "


    "My place? Do you mean Liu Cun? "


    "Yes! When Mr. Liu was watching the show for you, he was always in touch with mourning Kun! If it hadn''t been for some accidents, I''m afraid Liu village would have become the territory of Dongsheng now! "


    These words made Wang Fan''s back cool, and then he understood Han Chen''s real meaning.


    During the period of fighting for the development right of Liu village, the truth about the collusion between Liu Sanye and mourning Kun has come to light, so Han Chen''s words made Wang Fan lose confidence.


    But Wang Fan still can''t believe that third Master Liu has the courage to regard the gambling house in Liu village as the warehouse of Dongsheng people under Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Thinking that Cai Chang once received a report and led a team to Liu village to sweep Wang Fan''s field, Wang Fan even wrote a few points to Han Chen''s words.

 V1.Chapter 188

    Although Wang Fan has been aware of the collusion between Liu Sanye and Dongsheng mourning Kun for a long time, and has finally solved the problem, he still belittles the sinister cunning of mourning Kun.


    Drugs are hidden in Liu village, which is a cancer that can not be ignored!


    If the police find these drugs, Wang Fan''s plan to develop his own power with the help of Liu village will be completely defeated. It is even very likely that he will be knocked out by Dongsheng''s people, and he can''t lift his head in H city.


    It can be said that mourning Kun, who kept the drugs in Wang Fan''s yard, was ready to calculate him from the beginning, but the time is not yet ripe, so the plot of mourning Kun has not been exposed.


    With the hard evidence of drugs, plus Dongsheng''s insider in the police, if this matter is not found out by Han Chen, but after Wang Fan completes the construction of Liu village, will Dongsheng take over everything of Liu village?


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he felt. He secretly congratulated himself that he was able to avoid the disaster. Meanwhile, he tossed and turned hard to sleep, so he had a plan for the next step.


    At dawn, Wang Fan, who hasn''t been to Liu village''s construction site, and Tong Jiahui come to Liu village''s demolition site together.


    Wang Fan handed over the demolition of Liu village to the villagers of Liu village and the brothers of Sihai Gang, so the demolition work not only progressed very fast, but also did not encounter any difficulties.


    Looking at Liu village with only a few old houses left, Wang Fan was inexplicably sad. Although Wang Fan didn''t come to Liu village for a long time, this was his first step in H city.


    Too many memories, let him some can''t let go, also let him to Liucun people especially close.


    When meeting the villagers of Liu village, people will call him "Bodhisattva". This is not only because Wang Fan''s hand at the old stage has completely conquered these simple villagers, but also because Wang Fan''s care for the villagers of Liu village makes these farmers close to him from the heart.


    According to the contract signed with Tong Jiahui, Wang fan can enjoy at least 10% of the shares of the logistics center built here in the future. Although the initial construction of the logistics center is not worth much money, it can also be regarded as a reward for Wang Fan.


    On the day of signing the contract with Hengtai group, Wang Fan announced that he would give up his shares in the future. The beneficiaries were the villagers of Liu village.


    Such a decision not only surprised Tong Jiahui, but also the young and old of Liu village.


    The world is prosperous and prosperous; The world is bustling, all for the benefit.


    This sentence comes from historical records. Sima Qian uses these 16 words to express the most real side of human nature.


    For thousands of years, in the land of China, people have been adhering to this concept and striving to live in this world.


    But it happened that Wang fan made such a decision and gave the things that belonged to him to these people in Liu village without reservation.


    No one dares to question what Wang Fan has done. Even in the view of the villagers in Liu village, any questioning of Wang Fan''s behavior is a kind of blasphemy to the gods.


    That day, in front of the old stage, Wang Fan personally said "I am the Bodhisattva in purgatory" in the face of mourning Kun and Ma Teng''s begging for mercy, which made the villagers of Liu Village regard him as the Bodhisattva guarding them, so the name of "Bodhisattva" spread.


    After greeting the people in Liu village, Wang Fan followed Tong Jiahui to her office.


    It''s an office, but it''s not a temporary Tin House. Besides some office supplies, there''s nothing extra in the house.


    Sitting on the chair in the room, Tong Jiahui made him a cup of tea and asked jokingly, "Wang Fan, can I ask you a question?"


    "You are the boss. If you have any questions, just ask them. I will answer them honestly." After taking the cup from Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "When I first met you, I always thought that you were just a little gangster who wanted to take advantage of the situation, but you gave away your wealth to those people outside the house." Standing in front of the window of the office, Tong Jiahui looked at the busy people outside the window and said to Wang Fan sitting in the chair behind him.


    "If you don''t bring money in life or in death, it''s enough to spend. Besides, I still have you!" Looking at Tong Jiahui''s back, Wang Fan answers with a smile.


    "Me?" Tong Jiahui turned around with a bitter smile and looked directly into Wang Fan''s eyes. She asked in a questioning tone, "are you with me because of my money?"


    "Ha ha!"


    After laughing awkwardly, Wang fan doesn''t dare to look at Tong Jiahui. He lowers his head and blows the tea in the cup, but the expression on his face is not relaxed.


    Standing in front of the window, looking at Wang Fan''s action, Tong Jiahui''s eyes flickered, and then asked: "you still love her, don''t you?"


    "I''m not a fickle person, but I''m not a person who can''t see the situation clearly. Some things have passed, and I can only try to forget them, but it''s really difficult." Wang Fan, holding a teacup in his hand, whispered.


    "Wang Fan, I don''t understand you. I''ve seen a lot of big brothers in society. It''s not easy to lick blood every day. But they all have their own purposes, either for women and money, or for the status and power in the world. But you don''t want anything. Do you really want to be a Bodhisattva without desire?"


    Walking to Wang Fan''s side, Tong Jiahui looks at the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm and neck and asks him in a leisurely tone.


    "I want to take them to make money and let them live a personal life, that''s all!" Looking at the high heels on Tong Jiahui''s feet, Wang Fan answers like this.


    "Oh? Are you kind? " Asked Tong Jiahui.


    "Maybe!" Looking up at Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan looks indifferent.


    And Wang Fan once again four eyes opposite, Tong Jiahui from his eyes, see a strong attitude, this let her heart can''t help for it a tremor.


    After drinking a cup of hot tea, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "no one wants to be looked down upon by others, let alone their own children. They are also on the same bumpy road. I just give them a chance to reincarnate themselves!"


    "Run the gang your way? Do what others dare not think? Wang Fan, don''t you think it''s ridiculous? Gangs have their own traditions since ancient times. Can you change them? " Tong Jiahui, who knows a lot about gangster culture, shakes her head and asks helplessly.


    "If you don''t try, how can you know? Like you and I, two people who can''t get together, don''t they live together? Aren''t you hopelessly in love with me? " Wang Fan with a cynical face replied.


    "Well! Don''t be complacent too early. Be careful when I change my mind, ah Qi will send you to hell immediately! You are just a mortal, not a real Bodhisattva

 V1.Chapter 189

    After learning that Wang Fan came to the construction site, he explained his work to the people in the village, and Liu Qiang rushed to Tong Jiahui''s office in a hurry.


    Before entering the door of the office, I saw Tong Jiahui talking to Wang Fan for fear of disturbing their conversation. Liu Qiang stood at the door and didn''t go in.


    "Brother Qiang? Come in Seeing Liu Qiang standing at the door, Wang Fan said hello to him with a smile.


    With the appearance of outsiders, Tong Jiahui''s face also eased a lot. She sat back in the boss''s chair behind her desk, looked at Liu Qiang with a smile and asked softly, "brother Qiang, is there anything wrong with the construction site?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tong. There''s nothing on the construction site. I just heard that brother fan is coming. Come and have a look." Liu Qiang, covered with dust, didn''t sit down. He stood at the entrance and rubbed his hands and said to Tong Jiahui.


    "Oh." Tong Jiahui agreed and said nothing more.


    Although she and Wang Fan live downstairs of Liu Qiang''s house, Tong Jiahui seldom contacts Liu Qiang. Even if she meets Liu Qiang on the construction site, she just smiles and nods politely. Therefore, her relationship with Liu Qiang is as simple as that of the boss and employees.


    Liu Qiang, who was born as a farmer, did not want to get close to Tong Jiahui, so he didn''t take Tong Jiahui''s attitude seriously.


    And in his eyes, he can have today''s everything, all thanks to Wang Fan''s help, so Wang fan is actually the boss in his mind.


    Liu Qiang is a real man. Although he is not good at words, he seems to be a bit dull, but what he does is in the eyes of Wang Fan, and he knows Liu Qiang''s mind like the back of his hand.


    This time I came to the construction site just to ask Liu Qiang something. When he found it, Wang Fan naturally saved a lot of things. Looking at Liu Qiang''s formal appearance, Wang Fan said to him with a smile: "brother Qiang, why are you so nervous? Sit down and say, I just have something to ask you."


    On hearing that Wang Fan had something to ask himself, Liu Qiang immediately got up in spirit. He still stood there and didn''t move. He looked at Wang Fan with a serious expression and asked, "brother fan, if you have anything, just ask me. If you need me to do anything, just tell me."


    Seeing Liu Qiang''s respectful attitude towards Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui''s heart is a little happy, but also a little dissatisfied.


    I''m glad that the man I chose is no longer a little gangster who is looked down upon by others, and now he is respected by people.


    The dissatisfaction is that Liu Qiang''s attitude towards himself is quite different from that towards Wang Fan, and those who work outside have the same attitude towards her and Wang Fan as Liu Qiang.


    I just don''t pay attention to her real boss!


    However, although she was in a little mood, Tong Jiahui didn''t give Liu Qiang face because of this. After all, being a white-collar worker in a big company for so many years, her professional cultivation and personal quality are not nonsense.


    What''s more, when Wang Fan says that he wants to ask Liu Qiang about something, she also arouses Tong Jiahui''s curiosity. She also wants to know what Wang Fan wants to ask Liu Qiang about.


    "When Mr. Liu was helping me watch the show, someone let off Dongsheng''s goods in the show. Do you know that?" Wang Fan looked at Liu Qiang and asked.


    "Brother fan, I don''t know about this. You know, I was working in the city at that time. I seldom inquired about things in the village, and third Master Liu and I didn''t deal with them, so I didn''t know anything about him." Liu Qiang answered truthfully.


    For Liu Qiang''s answer, Wang Fan has nothing to doubt, and this is what he expected.


    But after hearing the conversation, Tong Jiahui, sitting in the boss''s chair, was not as calm as Wang Fan. She frowned and asked, "Wang Fan, what did you say just now? What did those people in Dongsheng and Mr. Liu do? "


    "The people of Dongsheng put drugs in Liu village''s yard. At that time, they should have done so for the sake of calculating me, so we must find out these drugs, otherwise it will have an impact on our project." Wang fan doesn''t want to hide it from Tong Jiahui, and it''s impossible to hide it from her.


    Tong Jiahui was startled by Wang Fan''s words. She stood up and looked at Wang Fan and asked anxiously, "why didn''t I hear you talk about it?"


    "I just got the news, too." Wang Fan answered without delay.


    "But all the houses in the village rented by your four seas gang have been demolished." Tong Jiahui carefully recalled her previous work, and did not hear that someone found anything related to drugs during the demolition.


    Wang Fan, sitting there, saw Tong Jiahui''s anxious face and quickly comforted him: "Jiahui, don''t worry. Dongsheng people don''t know yet. I''ve seen through their tricks, so it won''t affect us at present."


    "No! This matter must be solved as soon as possible. The demolition of Liu village can not be stopped, and the company''s plan to build a logistics center can not be affected by this matter. " Tong Jiahui is in a panic when she thinks that her father will lose his temper if the construction period is affected.


    Although Tong Jiahui and her father are very stiff because of being together with Wang Fan, they haven''t even contacted each other until now.


    But her heart is very clear, no matter how the relationship is now, this is between their father and daughter, her father will never really get angry with her.


    However, if Wang Fan''s plan to develop Liucun village is affected, then Liu Tian, as the chairman of Hengtai group, will certainly use the opportunity to make Wang Fan look good.


    It''s because of this worry that Tong Jiahui is so nervous about it. Moreover, there is a faint feeling in her heart. Although Wang Fan talks about it lightly, it must be more serious than she imagined.


    Tong Jiahui''s worry is not unreasonable, and just as she worried, Wang Fan has realized the seriousness of the problem.


    On the way to Tong Jiahui''s office, Wang Fan went to the former small dark room and saw that it had been razed to the ground, so he had some worries in his heart.


    In addition, after mentioning this matter with Liu Qiang, Liu Qiang did not know the news at all, which made Wang Fan more aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    The house was torn down and the drugs were gone!


    Third Master Liu is dead. Who else knows about drugs?


    Could it be that someone transferred the drugs ahead of time, so Liu village''s talents didn''t find anything unusual during the demolition?


    If everything is really like what Wang Fan guessed, it can only show one thing, that is, Dongsheng''s people are still counting on him, and they may use these drugs at any time to create unexpected trouble for him!

 V1.Chapter 190

    Liu Qiang, who is standing at the door, also sees Tong Jiahui''s worry. Similarly, he is sweating for Wang Fan.


    Because of the fight for the development right of Liucun, Wang fan not only offended Dongsheng, who was not weak, but also forced Ma Teng, the boss of Sanlong group, to death. Behind these things, there are endless opportunities to kill.


    "Brother fan, I''m going to find the big spout and the old bald man!" Aware that these two people are likely to know, Liu Qiang volunteered to go to them.


    "Yes! Go and find the two of them. If they know where the drugs are hidden, it will be easier for them to do it! " Tong Jiahui was also reminded by Liu Qiang''s words and said to him in a hurry.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan didn''t speak. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit it in a leisurely way. He put it on his lips and took two puffs. Then he said to Liu Qiang, "have you seen them after Liu San Ye died?"


    Wang Fan''s words reminded Liu Qiang. He scratched his head and recalled it. Then he said helplessly: "when you say that, I remember that I really haven''t seen them during this period of time. Even their families, I haven''t seen them."


    "What? Liu Qiang, this matter is very important. Think about it! " Tong Jiahui was very worried when she heard Liu Qiang''s words. Without waiting for Liu Qiang to say anything more, she went on to say, "brother Qiang, please go to the village and ask. Maybe it''s your negligence. They didn''t leave Liu village?"


    "Good! I''m going to ask! " It''s also worried that his carelessness will damage Wang Fan''s important affairs. Liu Qiang is about to walk outside the door.


    Seeing Liu Qiang leave in a hurry, Wang Fan squints at the door. The cigarette between his fingers is smoked by him. The smoke from his mouth soon envelops him.


    While waiting anxiously, Tong Jiahui is a little restless. She holds her arms tightly together and walks around the room with tiny steps.


    After waiting for a while, Liu Qiang didn''t come back. Tong Jiahui sat on the sofa next to Wang Fan, frowning, and said impatiently, "otherwise, I''ll tell my father about the situation here, and ask him to say hello to the top of the police, so as to prove our innocence first, OK?"


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, turned his head and looked at Tong Jiahui with a worried face. He asked with a smile, "if your old man knows this, he will be the first to jump out and kill me. Do you believe it?"


    "No! As long as I''m here, he won''t attack you! " Tong Jiahui''s voice is not strong enough, but her face doesn''t show it.


    Wang Fan, shaking his head, threw away the cigarette in his hand and said with emotion: "Jiahui, your father doesn''t agree with you to be with me at all. As long as there is a little chance, he won''t let me get close to you. You know better than me. Why deceive yourself?"


    "What do you say? You can''t just wait to die! " When Wang Fan said that she was on her mind, Tong Jiahui became more agitated. She turned her eyes and reminded Wang Fan: "otherwise, let brother Nan come out and have a showdown with Dongsheng''s people!"


    "At this time, mourning Kun should be in his territory, waiting for us to talk about it with him! At that time, he will certainly open his mouth and put us in a dilemma! " Thinking of the insidious and cunning mourning Kun, Wang Fan''s eyes were full of killing intention.


    "Neither the left nor the right. What do you say to do? Is it just waiting? " The situation in front of her is so urgent that she loses her sense of propriety. Tong Jiahui sits there dejectedly, confused and has no idea.


    As soon as Tong Jiahui''s voice fell, the door of the office was pushed open. After Liu pangzi and Tong Jiahui said hello, he stood in front of Wang Fan and said with a smile: "brother fan, I just met brother Qiang. He told me about the big spout."


    "Oh, have you heard from both of them?" Seeing Liu pangzi''s smile, Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "No!" Liu pangzi replied.


    "Can you still laugh?" Tong Jiahui is not angry.


    If it wasn''t for the unusual relationship between Liu pangzi and Wang Fan, she would have thrown out Liu pangzi in front of her!


    When is it? Liu pangzi is still smiling heartlessly, not to mention Tong Jiahui has an opinion on him. In fact, even Wang fan is dissatisfied, but he doesn''t show it like Tong Jiahui.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s dissatisfaction with him, Liu pangzi was not angry either. He said with a smile, "although I don''t know where the big spray can is, I have a way to solve the problems caused by these drugs!"


    "What can you do? Let''s hear it Tongjiahui a listen to Liu pangzi have a way to solve the problem, immediately came to the spirit, she asked eagerly.


    Wang Fan, who is sitting there looking at Liu pangzi, is not as excited as Tong Jiahui. On the contrary, he frowns tightly and looks at Liu pangzi with anxiety and uneasiness in his eyes.


    About drugs, Wang Fan was calm as usual, and did not show any confusion. However, Liu pangzi''s words made him feel uneasy.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing in front of Wang Fan, took a look at Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui. It was as if he had made up his mind and said to them, "I''ll carry this matter!"


    "What? You''re talking about drugs. You''ll take care of it yourself? " Tong Jiahui heard Liu pangzi''s words, a glimmer of joy flashed in her eyes, but she still confirmed it with a questioning tone.


    "Yes! I''m a nobody. I''ll take care of this matter. It''s very suitable! " Liu pangzi nodded his head and answered.


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to show her inner joy, Wang Fan, who was sitting on one side, had a gloomy face. After staring at fat Liu, he said angrily, "you are too positive! This is the crime of losing your head. Can you afford it? "


    "Brother fan, I can carry it!" Liu pangzi said decidedly.


    "Wang Fan, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll find the best lawyer to defend the fat man. I promise he won''t lose his life because of this!" Fearing that Wang Fan would not agree to Liu pangzi''s decision, Tong Jiahui also worried that Liu pangzi would repent, so she comforted them.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Fan, who has always been very gentle to Tong Jiahui, suddenly changed his face after hearing Tong Jiahui''s words. He slapped the tea table beside him and smashed the cup still holding tea to the ground.


    Wang Fan, with a gloomy face, glared at Tong Jiahui. It took him a long time to bite his teeth and said, "let me betray my brother. Are you going to kill me?"


    "But do we have another choice?" Tong Jiahui wronged looking at Wang Fan, powerless asked him.


    "Brother fan, I want to share it for you. It''s not Jiahui''s fault!" Liu pangzi said in a hurry.


    Wang Fan, who stood up from the sofa, looked at Liu pangzi and said sternly: "as long as you recognize me, I won''t let anyone bully you! I won''t do anything sorry for you! "

 V1.Chapter 191

    Just when Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui are worried about whether the lost drugs will become the bargaining chips of Dongsheng''s people, a soul stirring life and death rescue is staged in H central hospital.


    The bloody madman, with tears in his eyes, ran to the emergency room of the hospital crazily, holding a pale woman in her thirties.


    The doctors and nurses who followed him also speeded up their pace nervously, and did not dare to be slack and careless.


    "Put it on the bed, family members can''t get in!"


    The doctor, who had been waiting at the door of the emergency room for a long time, pushed a movable stretcher bed and directed the madman to put the woman on it, but he reached out to stop the madman who wanted to enter the emergency room.


    Looking at the doctor and nurse pushing the woman into the emergency room, the madman stood there in a daze and said, "sister Hua, you can''t do anything, I don''t allow you to do anything!"


    The door of the emergency room slowly closed, the lunatic''s sight was blocked by the cold door, his heart also became very heavy at this moment.


    The woman who was put on the stretcher from the madman''s arms was sister Baihua, the owner of Baihua garden. She stabbed her seven times, and it was Dongsheng''s funeral that hit her hard.


    Speaking of Baihua sister being stabbed by mourning Kun, I have to talk about Liu pangzi''s going to Baihua garden this morning.


    As the biggest and most famous entertainment place in H City, the Baihua garden in the morning is not attended by any guests, so as soon as Liu pangzi appeared in the hall of Baihua garden, he attracted the attention of the waiters in the hall.


    Because Wang fan is very famous in the society recently, after Liu pangzi reported Wang Fan''s name and told the waiter that he wanted to find Baihua sister, the manager on duty in the hall didn''t dare to neglect him, so he took him to Baihua sister''s office.


    Baihua sister, who has hundreds of princesses under her hand, has no impression of Tiantian mentioned by Liu pangzi. But after hearing what Liu pangzi said about Tiantian, Baihua sister also has some sympathy for this poor girl.


    The purpose of Liu pangzi''s trip is very simple. He hopes that Baihua''s sister can help him find out the whereabouts of Tiantian when she has worked in Baihuayuan and made friends with many sisters.


    Baihua garden is a place where all sorts of things come together. It can be said that many news that even the police don''t know will be heard by you intentionally or unintentionally. Therefore, it is reasonable and practical for Liu pangzi to make such a request to Baihua sister.


    Of course, sister Baihua is not a rookie. Although Liu pangzi''s words made her sympathize with Tiantian, she didn''t make any impulsive decisions.


    After Liu pangzi left Baihua garden, Baihua elder sister called Tiantian''s peony and learned something about Tiantian from peony.


    Knowing that the misfortune about Tiantian is true, and that Liu pangzi has generously contributed to help Tiantian''s mother see a doctor, Baihua decides to help Liu pangzi.


    It is said that since sister Baihua has decided to help Liu pangzi and ask for some information about Tiantian, she only needs to arrange this matter for her sisters, so that they can pay more attention or inquire carefully when they receive guests.


    But it happened that peony was quick for a moment, so she told her sister Bai Hua what she had heard before.


    According to some gangsters, in order to please the Mahou who has the source of the drug "Jinbuhuan", the people of Dongsheng gang will tie up some young and beautiful girls for him from time to time


    Although there is no evidence to prove this, it is certainly not a groundless thing to be talked about by those gangsters.


    Moreover, the three nameless female corpses recently found by the police are also said to be the female students who were kidnapped by the Dongsheng gang. Moreover, the deaths of the three female students are all related to the Mahou who was flattered by the Dongsheng gang.


    However, these rumors are only circulating among the gangsters. There is no evidence to prove its authenticity, and no one dares to tell the police who are investigating the incident. Therefore, the police did not take action against Dongsheng gang.


    Although Baihua opened a laughing field and engaged in skin and meat business, she was also a woman, born with a woman''s unique soft heart.


    At the thought of Tiantian, who had already been very unfortunate, and was likely to end up the same way as the three female students, sister Baihua felt uncomfortable.


    After thinking about it, Baihua finally decides to go to the funeral Kun of Dongsheng gang and ask about Tiantian face to face.


    However, people are divided into three, six, and nine grades, and there are high and low.


    Even though Baihua garden is one of the best in the entertainment industry of H City, the status of Baihua sister in the world is not as powerful as the brothers of Sihai gang and Dongsheng gang.


    And although Baihua elder sister has several thugs under her hand, it''s just a little bit of a witch to compare with those thugs of Dongsheng Gang!


    If she just goes down to find mourning Kun, she will be looked down upon by mourning Kun''s subordinates, and even be thrown out.


    Knowing that she was not the opponent of those people in Dongsheng Gang, Baihua elder sister called the crazy people in Sihai gang and told them what she thought.


    In fact, the madman, entrusted by Wang Fan, has been listening to Tiantian''s whereabouts, but because this matter involves Dongsheng Gang people, he did not easily contact mourning Kun before there was no conclusive evidence.


    Now Baihua elder sister puts forward to let him accompany her and go to the site of Dongsheng Gang to seek for an explanation from mourning Kun. Naturally, the madman has no reason to refuse.


    First of all, this is the business of the four seas gang, and he is also duty bound as a member of the four seas gang.


    Second, the madman has been in a state of secret love for Baihua sister. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he didn''t hide his feelings at all. He also wanted to show it in front of Baihua sister.


    It is for this reason that the madman led his younger brother and drove with Baihua sister to find mourning Kun without saying a word.


    According to the madman''s idea, during this period of time, Sihai Gang''s pressure on Dongsheng was very fierce, and mourning Kun had just suffered a loss in Wang Fan''s place, so even if he couldn''t find out why, this trip could make him cool in front of Baihua sister.


    But who would have thought that things did not develop as the madman had expected.


    When the madman and sister Baihua find him, he and his gang have just taken "Jinbuhuan". Under the influence of drugs, they are in an extremely excited stage. Let alone the people of Sihai Gang, they will not give face even when the king Lao Tzu comes.


    As soon as the two gangs met each other, they began to move their hands in discord. A dozen of them scuffled together. It was a scuffle that people could not bear to look directly at.


    Just when the madman was teaching these gangsters, mourning Kun stabbed the dagger in his hand at Baihua elder sister standing on one side.

 V1.Chapter 192

    When Wang Fan led Liu pangzi to the Central Hospital, the red warning light on the door of the emergency room had not gone out. Seeing the madman sitting on the bench at the door of the emergency room, Wang Fan frowned and walked over.


    "Bodhisattva!"


    "Bodhisattva!"


    Madman''s brother and Wang Fan say hello, looking at Liu fatty''s eyes is not good.


    On the way to the hospital, Liu pangzi told Wang Fan about finding Baihua in the morning.


    Although Wang Fangang didn''t know what happened to Baihua sister, he had some guesses when he saw these crazy men''s hands and looked at Liu pangzi''s bad eyes.


    Wang Fan, who stopped, turned his head and said to the fat man behind him: "you call Jiahui and ask her to call 50000 yuan. First, pay sister Hua''s medical expenses!"


    "Well!" Liu pangzi promised, turned around and left the hall in front of the emergency room.


    The lunatic sitting on the bench also knows the arrival of Wang Fan. He sits there with red eyes and looks at Wang Fan. He has long lost his old style of natural and handsome.


    The blood stains and his haggard appearance make anyone feel distressed.


    Wang Fan, who had gone to the madman''s side, looked at his appearance and did not say anything comforting on the bench.


    He lit a cigarette and handed it to the madman''s face. After he took it, Wang Fan bent down and asked, "who did it?"


    "Mourn Kun!" Said the madman, biting his teeth.


    Straight up, reached out and patted the madman''s shoulder, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "let me come!"


    "Good!" The madman ordered it.


    Turning around, Wang Fan casually ordered two brothers nearest to him, raised his hand to the position where the madman was sitting, and said to them, "here you two are!"


    The two men who were named nodded and came out of the crowd. The others turned their eyes to Wang Fan.


    After glancing around at the people standing beside him, Wang Fan went on to say, "inform the other brothers in the gang to go with me to find mourning Kun!"


    "Good!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s order, the elder member of Sihai Gang nodded and agreed, then turned around and went out of the crowd to make a phone call.


    Looking back at the madman sitting there, Wang Fan walked through the crowd to the hall of the emergency room.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Wang Fan comes to the gate of the hospital. He takes out his mobile phone and dials brother Nan''s phone.


    The time of the conversation is not long, and the content of the conversation is also very short. Wang Fan just tells brother Nan that he wants to recover the blood debt for the madman.


    Nange on the other end of the phone is on his way to the hospital. He didn''t say anything to Wang fanduo. He just whispered back a "um" in the phone.


    Hang up the phone Wang Fan sit on the car, then with the four seas help brother behind, straight to Dongsheng territory to find mourning Kun.


    On the way to the south of the city, there are more and more cars joining Wang Fan''s motorcade. These cars carrying members of the four seas gang are like thousands of streams coming from all directions and finally converging into the turbulent river. They follow Wang Fan''s footsteps and march forward bravely.


    On the main road of H City, people stop to watch this strange scene.


    Although they don''t know where these cars and the people sitting in them are going and what they are going to do, they all know in their hearts that something big will happen in H city.


    The traffic police on duty on the road also found this situation for the first time and reported the situation of the motorcade to the police station through the walkie talkie.


    H city is not big, through the city''s main road, soon came to the south of the area, Dongsheng credit Co., Ltd. signboard, has also appeared in Wang Fan''s line of sight.


    "Van go straight in?" Liu pangzi did not slow down, but asked Wang Fan in a deep voice.


    "Well!" On the one hand, he picked up the leather gloves on the seat and put them on his hands. On the other hand, he gave a positive answer to Liu pangzi.


    "Dong"


    The front of the Jetta bumped open the wooden railings. Seeing this scene, the people on duty in the guard room immediately rushed out of the duty room and ran to the main building of the company without looking back.


    Hit the fence of the Jetta, a beautiful drift, steady across the Dongsheng credit company building.


    The cars immediately behind the Jetta are all parked in the yard. As soon as the car body stops, the strong men come out of the car in an endless stream. Holding machetes and sticks, they are fierce, just like a group of ghosts climbing out of hell.


    Wang Fan, who came down from the Jetta, frowned slightly, turned to look at the people behind him, raised his finger to the building of Dongsheng credit company, and said in a deep voice: "smash this place! Let mourning Kun come out on his knees to see me


    "Kill


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the strong men roared and rushed to the front door of the building.


    A few young people came out of the building with sticks. They were scared by the momentum of these strong men and turned to run away. Their sticks were also thrown on the ground.


    Sihai Gang is known for its fierce style of action. They are even more used to fighting and killing. How can Dongsheng be able to compete with them.


    From Wang Fan''s command to the people of Sihai Gang to the time when he finished smoking a cigarette, the building of Dongsheng credit Co., Ltd. has been turned upside down by these people like ghosts.


    The people who worked in the building had already been scared to flee and ran out of the building.


    The so-called injustice has its head, and the debt has its owner.


    Of course, Wang Fan won''t embarrass the people who work here. Most of the people who run out of the building are employees of Dongsheng company, not the gangsters of Dongsheng gang. He didn''t let his men stop them, but let them escape from this dangerous area.


    When the sound of smashing in the building gradually decreased, the Dongsheng gangsters who had been taught by the four seas gang were dragged out one by one by the strong men.


    However, Wang Fan was a little surprised by the current situation. He thought that there would be mourning Kun among these people, but he didn''t expect that except for a few gangsters who didn''t seem to be on the stage, none of them were familiar with him.


    "What about mourning Kun?" Wang Fan went to a gangster he had seen and asked with a gloomy face.


    The black faced thug raised his head, looked at Wang Fan in panic, and pleaded: "Bodhisattva, please, forgive me!"


    Wang Fan bent down, grabbed his collar, bit his teeth and asked, "I asked you about your funeral!"


    "Brother Kun, how big are you! I don''t know where he''s gone with my brothers Scared by Wang Fan''s momentum, the gangster did not dare to hide the answer.

 V1.Chapter 193

    After walking around the building of Dongsheng credit Co., Ltd., there was no trace of mourning Kun, which made Wang Fan feel confused and began to speculate about where mourning Kun would go with his gang after taking drugs.


    Just when Wang fan is thinking about where to find mourning Kun, brother Nan''s phone calls.


    Through brother Nan''s phone, Wang Fan said in a deep voice: "brother Nan, I''m..."


    "Xiaofan, you take your brothers back to the hospital quickly. The madman has been calculated!" Nange on the other end of the phone didn''t wait for Wang Fan to finish, so he said to him in a hurry.


    As soon as he heard that the madman had been calculated, Wang Fan felt a thump in his heart. He hung up the phone before he had time to ask, and said to his brothers: "go back to the hospital immediately, madman has an accident!"


    These people were originally under the hands of the madman, and they were treated well by the madman on weekdays. Today, I heard that the madman had lost the battle in Dongsheng, so he would fiercely try to find face for the madman.


    However, after tossing for a long time, I didn''t find the culprit of mourning Kun, so every one of them had a lot of energy in their hearts!


    Now Wang Fan said that something happened to the madman. These people immediately fried the pot. One of them, who looked a little older, rushed to Wang Fan with an ugly face and asked nervously, "what''s wrong with Bodhisattva, brother madman?"


    "This..." although Nange didn''t say clearly what was going on on on the phone, it''s not hard to tell from the tone of his voice that the situation of lunatics is not very good, but in the face of these lunatics'' brothers, Wang fan doesn''t know how to speak.


    They are all people who walk in the society. It''s common for them to fight and kill. They shouldn''t pay so much attention to life and death, but the friendship they get along with day and night makes them dare not face the reality.


    In fact, without Wang Fan''s words, these people have already guessed about it in their hearts, but they still hold a glimmer of hope for the development of the situation.


    "My mourning! I''ve skinned you


    I don''t know who swore, and then the men all swore. For a moment, everyone''s mood became very excited, and the seven foot men were all red eyed.


    Unable to figure out how to comfort these people, Wang Fan could only walk into the crowd, patting their strong shoulders and comforting everyone in a low voice.


    The mighty motorcade left the compound of Dongsheng company, but they didn''t have the spirit of coming when they left.


    When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi return to the hospital, several police cars have been parked at the door of the hospital. Uniformed police officers are blocking the scene. When they see Wang Fan and other people appear, the leading police officer immediately blocks their way.


    "There''s a homicide in the hospital. It''s under martial law!" The middle-aged police officer reached out to stop Wang Fan, talking to him and pressing his other hand on the holster.


    Hearing the voice of the middle-aged police officer, several police officers who are pulling the cordon also put down their work and rushed to this side, standing behind the police officer and looking at Wang Fan.


    The words of the middle-aged police officer made Wang Fan''s heart sink. The things he didn''t dare to face were finally put in front of him. Wang Fan still couldn''t control his emotions. His eyes hurt slightly and his nose was sour.


    "Our big brother is in there. We''ll go in and have a look!" Standing in the crowd behind Wang Fan, someone yelled at the middle-aged police officer.


    "Yes! We''re going to see our big brother! "


    "Don''t talk to them! Let''s go in


    "Yes, we want to see madman!"


    ¡­


    The crowd began to stir up. Some men who had a good relationship with madmen on weekdays, regardless of the police''s obstruction, pulled away the cordon to stop them and walked to the hospital with a sad look.


    "Stop!"


    The middle-aged police officer saw that the crowd did not listen to the dissuasion, and immediately roared with an ugly face. He reached out to catch a strong man who was pulling the cordon.


    "Pa"


    Without waiting for the middle-aged police officer''s hand to grasp the strong man''s clothes, Wang Fan has reached for his wrist.


    The wrist was caught, the middle-aged police officer was stunned at first, and then quickly pulled back his outstretched hand, quickly pulled his body back, and the other hand had taken out the gun from the holster.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to attack the police? "


    The middle-aged police officer held the gun''s hand high, pointed to the direction of the sky, pointed to Wang Fan with the other, and asked him loudly.


    Seeing that the middle-aged police officers pulled out their guns, the police officers who followed him also pulled out their guns. They glared at Wang Fan and waited for the order of the leading police officer to use force against these gangsters.


    Seeing that the middle-aged police officer was so sensitive, Wang Fan frowned and was puzzled. He raised his hands and asked the middle-aged police officer: "Sir, our brother is in the hospital. We just want to see him. Do you need to be so nervous?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t think I don''t know what you do!" The middle-aged police officer didn''t give Wang Fan any respect at all. His eyes were fixed on his tattoo and his face was on guard.


    "Sir, we are all on our own. We really want to see our brother!" Day in the hospital gate, Wang Fan did not dare to fight with the police, can only say good words to the middle-aged police officers.


    But the middle-aged police officer didn''t buy it at all. He watched Wang Fan and the people behind him on guard, holding the gun more tightly, and his face became more and more nervous.


    Just when Wang Fan didn''t know how to explain to the police officer in front of him, a familiar figure came out of the hospital.


    Tong Jiahui, wearing a small suit, was worried. She ran to Wang Fan at the door and yelled, "Wang Fan, let the brothers go to donate blood. The blood in the blood bank of the hospital is used up!"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Tong Jiahui calling for them to donate blood, Wang Fan''s brain was covered for a while, and some of them didn''t understand her meaning.


    As if he knew Tong Jiahui, the middle-aged police officer who led the team took the initiative to walk over and asked, "what blood type do you need? I''ve contacted other police officers to come here! "


    "All blood types are needed. There are too many injured people. There is no plasma in the blood bank to use!" Tong Jiahui, sweating on her forehead, stops and gasps.


    "Jiahui, what''s going on? Isn''t something wrong with the madman? " Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui suspiciously, some don''t know the current situation.


    "Cut the crap and take your brothers to donate blood. I''ve informed Liu Qiang to come here with the people on the construction site!" Tong Jiahui didn''t have time to explain to Wang Fan, so she took him by the hand and ran to the hospital.


    Around the main building facing the gate of the hospital, Wang fan saw many injured people before he ran to the place where blood was drawn.


    These people, old and young, men and women, both doctors and nurses in uniform, and ordinary people who came to see a doctor, helped each other and walked towards the nearest clinic.

 V1.Chapter 194

    The smell of blood in the air, the spot of blood on the ground, and the people with panic on their faces made Wang fan not dare to imagine what they had experienced.


    "Mourning Kun took his men to pursue and kill the madman. They came to the hospital and not only injured the madman and his two men, but also cut down these innocent people." Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan with an ugly face.


    Listening to Tong Jiahui''s explanation, Wang Fan was silent and speechless. He frowned and quickened his pace.


    The blood bank of the hospital is in a hurry because of this sudden situation. In order to immediately replenish the plasma needed by the injured, a blood sampling point has been set up in the inspection center of the hospital temporarily. Many people who are not injured are standing there waiting for blood.


    The sudden appearance of Wang Fan and the four seas gang made the people in line panic. The two police officers who were waiting for blood donation in the line immediately stood by the crowd.


    Seeing the panic of the crowd and the situation of the two policemen, Wang Fan knew that these people had misunderstood their intentions.


    Without waiting for the two policemen to ask, Wang Fan raised his hands over his head and stood in the same place and said loudly: "don''t be nervous, we are here to donate blood!"


    They did not calm down because of Wang Fan''s words, but turned their eyes to his arm.


    Ferocious ghosts with Wang Fan''s arm, in the air with a bloody mouth beating, as if to devour everything in front of us.


    "Hold your head in both hands and stand facing the wall!"


    The police officer who had taken out the gun ordered Wang Fan, who was standing there, and the members of the four seas gang who were following him.


    Another police officer with a gun in his hand appeased the panicked crowd behind him and watched Wang Fan carefully.


    "Sir, we are really here to donate blood!" Liu pangzi, standing behind Wang Fan, explained anxiously to the police.


    "Hold your head in both hands and stand facing the wall! Don''t move


    Like did not hear Liu pangzi''s words, the police officer who issued the order yelled again.


    I don''t know who whispered in the crowd: "Comrade police, these gangsters won''t hurt us."


    The voice in the crowd was very small, but it was a girl who could hear the voice. Her voice was shaking when she spoke. She should have been frightened by what happened in front of her eyes.


    Just experienced a bloody catastrophe of life and death, not to mention the girl who questioned, even the strong men were scared out of breath and could only watch the situation nervously.


    In the face of the police and these people''s query, Tong Jiahui some unhappy said: "we really come to blood!"


    "You! With them, hold your head in both hands and stand facing the wall. Hurry up With a gun in one hand and a finger at Tong Jiahui, the police officer orders loudly.


    Tongjiahui is even more unhappy when she is scolded by the police. She just wants to argue, but she is stopped by Wang Fan.


    "Brothers, do as the officer says. We are here to save people, not to make trouble!" Embarrassed Wang Fan still raised his hands, turned around and said to the brothers behind him.


    Although everyone is choking with anger, they can only listen to Wang Fan''s arrangement at the moment. These members of the four seas gang swearing to one side, holding their heads in their hands one by one, and standing facing the wall.


    After seeing these gang members standing up, the police officers in charge of guarding began to search these members one by one.


    Soon the police officer came to Tong Jiahui''s side. Without waiting for the police officer to speak, Wang Fan said, "Sir, do you want to search women?"


    "Shut up The policeman glared at Wang Fan, and the expression on his face was very contemptuous.


    "Lying trough!" Wang Fan cursed, hands down in front of the police, discontented said: "my woman, you can''t touch!"


    The policeman who was blocked by Wang Fan frowned. He quickly withdrew two steps backward and aimed his gun at Wang Fan''s head.


    This sudden change surprised all the people present. Even those who were still waiting in line with blood were scared by the actions of Wang Fan and the police.


    "What are you doing? Bullying people? " Seeing Wang Fan threatened by the police, Tong Jiahui was very dissatisfied, and her voice was several decibels higher.


    The members of Sihai Gang, who had been choked with anger because of the police officer''s attitude, turned around and glared at the police officer one after another, and even said provocative words.


    The police officer in charge of the body search was also flustered when he saw the performance of all the people. He continued to retreat and opened a safe distance with Wang Fan. However, the gun in his hand was always aimed at Wang Fan''s head, which could kill him at any time.


    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became tense, these people of the four seas gang angrily cursed, and those ordinary people were scared to retreat to the corner.


    "What are you doing? All down! Or I''ll shoot! " Another police officer orders loudly again, the gun in hand also aims at Wang Fan.


    The policeman''s voice was so loud that it overwhelmed all the voices around him.


    People in the corner all look at Wang Fan, and the brothers of Sihai gang who stand beside Wang Fan also look at him.


    Wang Fan, who was pointed at his head by two guns, took a look at the two police officers around the sub station. With a frown, he spat a mouthful of phlegm on the ground. In a low voice, he scolded: "I''m not your mother. I brought blood. Do you look down on us like this? Are you police or not? "


    "Yes! I look down on people


    "Damn it! These black dogs are so bullying


    "Damn it, dog''s eyes are low!"


    ¡­


    Wang Fan''s words stirred up a thousand waves, and the members of the four seas gang behind him also cursed one after another. At this time, the fire in his heart burst out.


    "Dare you say that you are not gang members?" The policeman with a gun is questioning Wang Fan loudly.


    "I''m from the four seas gang. What''s the matter! Is it illegal for me to donate blood? " Wang Fan, who was questioned, glared and roared at the police.


    "Now I suspect that you have bad intentions, which will seriously threaten the safety of others. I have the right to..."


    Without waiting for the police officer to finish speaking, Wang Fan pointed to the police officer and said, "screw you!"


    "What do you want? Don''t make me shoot Wang Fan was interrupted by the police face ugly, angry at Wang Fan continue to roar.


    The quarrel between the two men was loud, and the atmosphere in the room soon reached the point of tension. The members of the four seas gang showed dissatisfaction one by one, and they were about to fight with the two police officers.


    When both sides refused to give in, the door of the inspection center was gently pushed open, and Xie an came in with a group of police officers.

 V1.Chapter 195

    Xie Anyi, who is in police uniform, appears at the door, and the policeman who is quarreling with Wang Fan immediately closes his mouth.


    "Report, sir! We are maintaining order on the scene! " The police officer straightened out and saluted seriously.


    Seeing that Xie an''s face was very ugly, Wang Fan also closed his mouth with interest. He didn''t understand what kind of temper Xie an was, and the team of police officers behind Xie an were obviously not ordinary people.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s Xie an, he frowned and asked, "Wang Fan! What are you doing standing here! "


    "Officer Xie, I''m here to donate blood!" Wang Fan nodded his head and answered, then waved his arm and said, "so are my brothers."


    "Don''t you line up for blood donation? What''s the matter? Don''t you know the rules? " Xie an''s face didn''t soften because of Wang Fan''s words, and her sharp eyes made people look chilly.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing behind Wang Fan, was just about to say something when he was pulled by Wang Fan. He looked at Wang Fan in surprise, but found that Wang Fan''s face was actually humble.


    Wang Fan, who was reprimanded by Xie an, was smiling and nodded his head and said, "Mr. Xie is right. We are going to line up now!"


    "Brothers, line up to donate blood." Wang Fan said to the people of the four seas gang behind him.


    The so-called hero does not suffer immediate losses.


    Wang Fan won''t be silly to challenge Xie an!


    What''s more, he doesn''t have to.


    These people of Sihai Gang came to the blood collection window, but the people who were hiding in the corner still hesitated and did not dare to come forward.


    I''ve only heard of gang members who are mixed up in society and like to bully honest people who have nothing to do. Who would have thought that I saw gang members show their love today.


    What''s more, the people who just committed crimes in the hospital are also members of the gang with tattoos on their bodies, which makes them, as ordinary citizens, naturally have some fear of the members of the four seas gang.


    Waiting for the people of Sihai Gang to line up, Xie an turned to the police officer behind him and said, "you guys, also go to line up and stand behind them."


    "Good!"


    The police officer who followed Xie an closely pressed the gun in his waist and answered in a deep voice.


    These police officers behind Xie an can clearly see that they are experts with unique skills from their walking posture and movements.


    The appearance of these police officers also made those people who were hiding in the corner feel more secure.


    And these people of Sihai Gang also understand Wang Fan''s good intentions at the moment.


    In the face of such a formidable opponent, you don''t have to show off your ability at all, and if you don''t calm down, the end will be as ugly as it is.


    When these police officers got their positions ready, people lined up one after another, and the nurses at the blood collection window began their busy blood collection work.


    "Aren''t you going to donate blood?" Xie an looks at Wang Fan standing there and doesn''t move and asks.


    When Xie an asked himself, Wang Fan scratched his head and said shyly, "Sir, I''m really sorry to speak. I''m a little dizzy."


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Xie an, who frowned slightly, said: "I believe you will have ghosts!"


    "Mr. Xie is really brilliant. My little trick has been exposed by you all of a sudden! Ha ha Wang Fan was smiling, but his face became serious. He looked at Xie an and said, "officer Xie, I have something important to do. I''ll come here to donate blood later."


    With these words, Wang Fan raised his legs and walked to the door. Several members of the four seas gang who had already given their blood were already waiting at the door, waiting for Wang Fan to leave here.


    "Stop!" Xie an looked at Wang Fan who had already come to the door and called him in a deep voice.


    "Sir, what else can I do for you?" Wang fan stopped, but did not look back.


    "What are you going to do? I''d like to know! " Although it''s a question, it sounds more like an order.


    Wang Fan, who stopped, looked up slightly and said simply, "something happened to the brothers in the gang. I have to go and have a look first."


    Although Wang Fan''s words are understated, Xie an, who knows the inside story, doesn''t feel relaxed.


    The drugged mourn Kun rushed into the central hospital with his men. He not only killed the Madman of Sihai gang and two other gang members, but also injured many innocent people. The police officers who arrived in the early stage have reported the whole thing to Xie an for the first time.


    Worried about the large-scale fighting between the two gangs and the sudden death of mourning Kun, Xie an, deputy director of the Public Security Bureau of H City, came with several special police members from H City in a hurry.


    Knowing that Wang Fan had arrived at the Central Hospital, Xie an, who was already worried, was even more nervous.


    But when he found Wang Fan, he saw that he was actually taking the people of Sihai Gang to donate blood, which made Xie an feel confused.


    Not to mention the well-organized citizens, who have never heard of gang members'' acts of love. Even he, the deputy director of public security of H City, has never heard that these gang members of mixed society will have such acts of love.


    However, it turns out that these people brought by Wang Fan really came to show their love, and under the leadership of Wang Fan, these gangsters who fight and kill on weekdays did not come here because of their dissatisfaction with the police.


    As a senior police officer, Xie an feels a little confused about Wang Fan. He even suspects that there must be a bigger conspiracy behind Wang Fan''s doing so.


    Now when he heard what Wang Fan said, Xie an naturally had one more heart. He looked at Wang Fan''s back and said in a deep voice, "Wang Fan, I heard that the people of Sihai gang were killed by mourning Kun, do you know?"


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, was stunned, clenched his fists, lowered his head and said, "I know."


    "It''s unfortunate news, but I hope you can restrain yourself." In view of Wang Fan and others'' love action of donating blood here, Xie an is not easy to say anything embarrassing.


    "Sir, people who come out to hang out know that life and death depend on wealth. So you don''t have to worry about it. We''ll be happy and happy!" Wang Fan did not turn to see Xie an, but still raised his hand to express his gratitude.


    "The police have intervened in this matter. It''s good that you take care of the affairs of the dead. You''d better not give the police any trouble in the pursuit of the murderer!" Xie an stares at Wang Fan''s back and says in a deep voice.


    After listening to Xie an''s words, Wang Fan, who is ready to walk out, turns around and looks at Xie an with a slight frown, and says coldly: "Sir, this is the family business of our four seas gang. I advise you not to make trouble for us!"


    "Wang Fan! Say it again Angered by Wang Fan''s attitude, Xie an said with a deep voice.


    Undaunted by Xie an''s anger, Wang Fan bit his teeth and roared: "I''m going to die for Kun! Buddha can''t keep him

 V1.Chapter 196

    The people in the hall held their breath. The people of Sihai Gang all looked at Wang Fan at the door, while the police officers in police uniform turned their eyes to Xie an.


    The sudden change of Wang Fan''s attitude made Xie an a little unexpected. Looking at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Xie an knew very well that this newly rising four seas gang gangster was not joking with him, and he didn''t want to stand up in front of other gangsters.


    He will really kill mourning Kun, no matter whether the police will pursue his responsibility or not!


    Wang Fan, standing at the door of the hall, lit a cigarette and looked at Xie an''s eyes for a few seconds. Then he turned and left with a smile on his face.


    But the frowning Xie an didn''t stop him, and didn''t even say anything to Wang fanduo. He just watched him turn and leave, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Sir, do you want him under control?" The policeman next to him asked Xie an in a low voice.


    With the eyebrows gradually relaxed, Xie an took a breath, looked at the police officers beside him and said in a low voice, "inform all police officers that they must find mourning Kun within 24 hours."


    "Good!" The policeman nodded.


    "Life or death!" She added.


    A little surprise flashed across the policeman''s face, but he nodded and said, "I understand!"


    Perhaps ordinary people will not understand what Xie an''s order means, but the police officers beside him have already understood Xie an''s meaning.


    Live or die!


    This means that from this moment on, no matter where he hides, he can be regarded as a dead man!


    The reason why the police officer was so surprised was not that his life had been locked, but that Xie an would give such an order.


    As policemen, they should do their duty to pursue criminals and investigate cases. However, it is not up to them or the police to decide whether the criminals should die or not.


    But Xie an''s order is undoubtedly a death sentence for mourning Kun, which is contrary to the police''s consistent principle.


    Although he was full of doubts, as a Junior Police Officer, he could not question Xie an''s order, so he could only faithfully convey Xie an''s order.


    The havoc of H Central Hospital made the black and white sides of the city join hands for the first time, although it was indeed a forced cooperation in the view of H city police.


    The police of the whole city received the wanted order, and also received the order from Xie an.


    The gangsters in the underground world have received the order of pursuing and killing, and they also know the price of the death of Kun''s head.


    Ten thousand!


    Dongsheng Gang''s head is worth ten thousand!


    I''m afraid this is the most worthless pursuit reward in the history of H City, but it''s a pursuit that no one dares to make a joke.


    Wang Fan of the four seas gang has already said that the four seas gang will reward him 10000 yuan in cash for anyone who can kill mourning Kun.


    But if someone dares to hide mourning Kun, then his fate will be the same as mourning Kun.


    For a time, in the streets of H City, people are looking for mourning Kun, and third master Liao of Dongsheng Gang also joined in the search for mourning Kun.


    Located in the villa area on the outskirts of H City, several elder brothers of Dongsheng Gang came to Liao''s residence one after another. On their faces, they all looked like enemies.


    Standing in the villa garden, Third Master Liao frowned and looked angry. He took a look at several people standing around him and asked in a deep voice, "is there any news about the death of Kun?"


    "Third Master, brothers are also looking for him, but there is no news about him where he usually goes." He Qiang, known as the head of Dongsheng''s five tigers, carefully replied.


    He Qiang''s words made Third Master Liao''s brow twist into a knot in one''s heart. His eyes looked at the low fat man standing beside him with his head down. He asked in a deep voice, "ah Hua, where are your people? Don''t you know?"


    The short, fat man called ah Hua by third master Liao is Yan Hua, who is also called "smiling tiger" and the elder brother who leads the society of mourning Kun.


    As soon as I hear that mourning Kun and others have done a big case in the Central Hospital of H City, Yan Hua knows that the boy has caused a big disaster for himself.


    Although he didn''t direct the incident of mourning Kun''s blood washing hospital, the police will not trouble him for it, Yan Hua, who has been wandering in the world for a long time, knows very well that the Madman of Sihai gang and others who were killed by mourning Kun will not give up.


    Therefore, in order to calm down the incident, Yan Hua has already got wind of it through the middleman and the elder brother who has a good relationship with the four seas gang. He hopes that he can sit down and talk about it, but the other party has never replied to him.


    Now third master Liao is also very concerned about this matter, which makes Yan Hua''s heart bottomless.


    Seeing that Liao''s attitude was not right, Yan Hua didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he could only reply in a low voice: "Third Master, the boy of mourning Kun has gone with the wind since he took over with Mahou. Where is my big brother in his eyes?"


    "Well?" Liao San Ye looked at Yan Hua doubtfully and said: "your brothers are all shit Eaters? I''m disobedient. Do you want me to send someone to teach you a lesson? "


    "Third Master, to tell you the truth, that boy of mourning Kun has made a lot of money recently, and he has already raised his own staff! Many of my men have followed him secretly. I''m almost a naked commander! " Yan Hua is very aggrieved to say, on the face is a pair of pitiful appearance.


    Standing on one side of the other several Dongsheng Gang elder brother, heard Yan Hua''s words and did not say anything, but the expression on the face is different.


    Third master Liao looked at the people''s expressions, then said in a deep voice: "it seems that the boy mourning Kun can''t stay!"


    "Third Master, didn''t he kill the people of the four seas gang? As for being so nervous? " One side of the smoke down the mountain tiger Liubao disapproval of asked.


    "You know shit!" Third master Liao scolded.


    "Third Master, don''t be angry. It''s a big deal that ah Rong and Ah Ming, together with my brothers, took the opportunity to destroy the four seas gang. I''ve long seen that gang of bastards go against me!" Liu Bao has always been hostile to the people of the four seas gang. Speaking of words, she does not hide her inner thoughts.


    Huang''s brothers, ah Rong and Ah Ming, who are standing behind Liu Bao, used to mix up with Liu Bao. Although they have become big brothers now, they still respect Liu Bao, who used to be big brother. So when Liu Bao talks about killing the four seas gang, they are both eager to try.


    Looking at Liu Bao and Huang''s brothers behind him, Third Master Liao slowly turned around, looked at the flowers and plants in front of him, and said in a low voice: "I''m old. I''ll find someone to sit in this chair sooner or later. If you have any ability, just try it!"


    As soon as he finished, all the five people standing behind him were stunned, but soon they were calm again, as if they had not heard anything.

 V1.Chapter 197

    Just when third master Liao and Dongsheng Wuhu discuss the matter of mourning Kun, in brother Nan''s Fuyuan teahouse, the other three big brothers of Sihai Gang also come here.


    The four elder brothers of Sihai gang are called Sihai Dragon King. Brother Nan named Xia Nan. Because he was the oldest in the gang and made the greatest contribution to the gang, his brothers recommended him to be Donghai Dragon King.


    The other three brothers, Chen Yaoxing, Du Shun and Tailong, were elected as the Dragon Kings of Xihai, Nanhai and Beihai respectively according to their time and contribution to the gang.


    Because Uncle Hai''s health has not been very good all these years, brother Nan is basically in charge of all the things in the gang. So only when something big happens to Sihai Gang, brother Nan will inform the other three brothers to come to Fuyuan teahouse to discuss things.


    But today three people arrived at Fuyuan teahouse, but it was not brother Nan who informed us.


    In tianzihao room, Wang Fan stands behind brother Nan and looks at the three big brothers with different expressions sitting on the sofa.


    Although he had heard of the names of the three big brothers for a long time, it was the first time that Wang fan saw their Lushan Mountain. It was also the first time that he contacted them so closely.


    Sitting on Nange''s left side is Dushun, the Dragon King of the South China Sea. Dushun, who is in his thirties, is a dark man, wearing a black Korean suit with his reflective bald skull, which is no different from the big brother of gangsters in movies and TV dramas.


    Sitting next to him is talon, the Dragon King of Beihai, who is very close to him. Talon, who is also in his thirties, is very greasy. His face is slightly bloated. It''s like he forgot to wipe his mouth after a big meal. It makes people feel uncomfortable when they look at him.


    Sitting opposite them is Chen Yaoxing, the Dragon King of Xihai, who is in his forties. His hair is a little gray. He is wearing a casual suit, and his eyebrows show his heroic spirit. Anyone who sees him will feel awed.


    These three elder brothers came uninvited just because Wang Fan sent out a hunting order in the river and lake, and they were very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s way of doing so.


    When Chen Yaoxing saw brother Nan, he directly expressed his dissatisfaction. He felt that brother Nan didn''t discuss with him about the fact that the four seas gang issued a hunting order for him. Obviously, he looked down on him again.


    And Du Shun and Tailong are even more sarcastic to Wang Fan, even a little deliberately let Nange down.


    In the face of three people''s accusations and provocations, Nange has been making tea in silence, allowing the three people to talk there.


    Wait for three people to say of almost, Nan elder brother this just poured a cup of tea for each person, turn a head to see Wang Fan behind, the face takes a smile of say: "Xiao Fan, give three elder brothers to carry tea!"


    "Well!"


    Wang Fan, who has been silent for a long time, agrees to go around the sofa where brother Nan is sitting, pick up a cup of tea on the tea tray, turn around respectfully, face Chen Yaoxing and say, "brother Xing, please have tea!"


    "Hum!" Chen Yaoxing snorted coldly, raised his legs and glared at Wang Fan.


    After smoking two mouthfuls of cigarettes, he said coldly to Wang Fan: "put it down!"


    "Da"


    Wang Fan gently put the teacup on the saucer in front of Chen Yaoxing, and the sound of the porcelain collision was clear and pleasant.


    Looking up at Chen Yaoxing''s anger, Wang Fan said with a smile: "brother Xing, please have tea!"


    "I see!" The tone was full of disgust. Chen Yaoxing glared at Wang Fan again.


    Turning around, Wang Fan still smiles and looks at brother Nan who is sitting there. He has been paying attention to brother Nan and says to Wang Fan, "and the tea of shunge and Longge, you can serve it together."


    "Good!"


    Wang Fan, who was standing beside the tea table, agreed, picked up a cup in one hand and turned to Du Shun and Tailong, who were sitting on one side.


    Seeing Wang Fan coming to him, Du Shun, with a look of disdain, said, "Wang Fan, I heard from my brothers that there is a big brother named Bodhisattva in H city recently. Don''t you know him?"


    "Brother Shun, I''ve heard about it. I don''t know what this big brother is about? How dare you call Bodhisattva? Did you mean to make trouble for the Dragon King of the four seas? " Tailong looked at Wang Fan and said.


    Listening to their sarcastic conversation, Wang Fan with two cups of tea flashed a touch of displeasure on his face. However, he soon regained his calm and walked to them with a smile. He said respectfully: "brother Shun, brother long, please have tea!"


    "Wang Fan, brother Shun asked you just now. Are you deaf?" Tyrone touched his polished chin and looked at Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Yes! Wang Fan, I''ve heard that this new elder brother has a close relationship with the four seas gang. " Du Shun stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and asks unkindly.


    Before Wang fan made a response, Tailong said to Chen Yaoxing, "brother Xing, you are an old man. Haven''t you heard about it?"


    Sitting opposite them, Chen Yaoxing''s face sank. He took a sip of tea from the cup in front of him. Then he said calmly, "it''s not Nezha. What are you doing with your spare time?"


    Chen Yaoxing''s words made Tailong feel embarrassed for a moment. He turned his head and looked at Du Shun beside him awkwardly, but found that Du Shun''s face was also very ugly.


    Leaning on the back of the sofa, Du Shun frowned slightly, looked at Chen Yaoxing and said, "brother Xing, don''t you know that Bodhisattva lives in Nanhai?"


    "Du Shun, when people call you Dragon King, do you really regard yourself as dragon king? He you give me a rain to see, really he is full of support Chen Yaoxing, with an impatient look on his face, did not respond well.


    Chen Yaoxing was speechless, Du Shun hit bar hit bar mouth did not say anything, even one side of Talon was choked by the words closed his mouth.


    Seeing that Du Shun and Tailong were no longer talking nonsense, Chen Yaoxing put down his tea cup and said, "it''s a nickname in the river and lake. It''s serious! Have the ability to shut down all the gangsters in H city! You rearrange the seats for everyone, by name


    Chen Yaoxing''s words were very angry. He lowered his head directly to what Du Shun and Tailong said. Although they were still dissatisfied, they did not dare to show it again on their faces. They could only curse Chen Yaoxing silently in their hearts.


    Wang Fan, still holding a teacup in his hand, turns back and looks at Chen Yaoxing gratefully, only to find that Chen Yaoxing is also looking at him with a bad smile. Wang Fan quickly smiles at him and turns back.


    Put the cup on the saucer in front of Du Shun and Tailong, Wang Fan said with a smile: "two elder brothers, please have tea!"


    "Well!"


    Du Shun and Tailong two people powerless promise, low head also didn''t say anything more.


    When Wang Fan went back to Nange again, Nange said with a smile, "this is the new Longjing of this year. Drink while it''s hot, drink while it''s hot!"

 V2.Chapter 1

    If you want to be a big brother, you either have money, some people have power, or you have joined a gang early. You have a high rank in the Jianghu. If you can get both together, Congratulations, you can become a shining star in the underworld!


    However, since the end of the last war against country y decades ago, China is still in a stable situation today. There is no place for people to show their fists, let alone heroes in troubled times.


    Now that there is no blood in the world, it is impossible to have a superstar who is respected by all the people. In this changed world, people are more competing for the strength of money.


    The so-called "back waves push forward waves" of the Yangtze River.


    No matter who is old and frail, when the hero is old, no one wants to be bullied by the younger generation when they can''t fight and kill and lose their hero aura.


    Although the world has changed, some old rules still remain.


    The respect for the generation of the gang has become the bottom line for every big brother in the Jianghu to stick to, and all this reminds every member of the gang not to forget the cruel reality of replacing the old with the new.


    Chen Yaoxing and Nan are the elder brothers of the four seas gang. Although the four seas gang has been declining over the years, which is a bit of a hero''s Doomsday, their status in the world is still there. At least they should not be looked down upon by some younger generations.


    As a new generation of big brothers, Du Shun and Tyrone are more in pursuit of economic interests. Therefore, the relationship between the old and new generation of big brothers has not been very harmonious. However, due to the generation of gangs, these two new big brothers have never had a chance to really come to the public.


    Although Wang fan is not familiar with the other three big brothers of Sihai Gang, his heart is still a little clear about the relationship between them and Nange as a member of Sihai gang.


    Tea is a very important etiquette in the rules of the river.


    Most of those who serve tea are junior members of the gang. After breaking the rules of the gang, their eldest brother comes forward to plead with other eldest brothers to win their forgiveness by serving tea.


    As a big brother with a position in the gang, if he is willing to give face to the wrongdoer, he will accept the tea from dinner. As for how to accept this cup of tea, it depends on your mood!


    The light ones will scold like Chen Yaoxing, while the heavy ones will refuse to accept the tea directly, and then put forward the punishment suggestions for the wrongdoer. The elder brother in charge of punishment in the guild will finally decide whether to punish the wrongdoer according to the guild rules.


    Uncle Hai, the boss of the four seas gang, is not well. In recent years, Nange has been in charge of all the affairs of the gang. In fact, he is almost half the leader of the four seas gang, so the decision to punish the wrongdoer naturally falls into his hands.


    With Nange''s care, Wang Fan naturally understood that he would not be punished in Sihai gang for such a trifle.


    But today''s scene, Du Shun and Tyrone have also made clear their position, they don''t want to be suppressed by Nange.


    The way is different.


    Dissatisfied Du Shun and Tailong, after drinking the cup of tea in front of them, get up and find a reason to leave.


    Have understood two people''s thoughts, Nan elder brother also didn''t have too much to retain, just said a few scene words, then watched two people left the day time-honored room.


    After they left, Chen Yaoxing puffed out a cigarette ring and said, "Anan, uncle Hai''s health is getting worse day by day. You have to be ready!"


    "Brother Xing, uncle Hai''s body will last another ten years. I don''t think it''s a big problem. Although there are a lot of problems in the gang now, it''s not going to be a big mess. And with your help, I don''t have to worry too much." Brother Nan turned the beads in his hand and said calmly.


    "Ha ha! I''m old and poor now. I don''t have any skills except for my old capital! To tell you the truth, I don''t even have the mind to pick up girls now! " Chen Yaoxing laughed at himself with a heroic look on his face.


    Wang Fan, who is standing behind brother Nan, looks at Chen Yaoxing''s expression. He is also sad in his heart.


    People, will eventually grow old one day, when you only have memories in your life, you will really understand the tragedy of the end of the hero.


    The atmosphere in the room became a little sad because of Chen Yaoxing''s words. Brother Nan also sighed and said, "brother Xing, when we followed brother Hai, we were still alive with high spirits and one hand covering the sky. But people are always old. We must accept the reality, but we can''t be defeated by it!"


    "Anan, it''s easy for you to say that you used to have a madman to support you. Now although the madman is dead, you have Wang Fan to work for you. Of course you don''t worry about the future! What about me? What can I do? " Chen Yaoxing did not hide his worries about the future just because Wang Fan was present.


    Hearing Chen Yaoxing say so, Wang Fan quickly arched his hand and said: "brother Xing, how deep your friendship with brother Nan is. Xiaofan knows best in his heart how much you take care of Xiaofan. I won''t forget. Don''t say such sad words!"


    "Yes! Brother Xing, Xiao Fan is a man of love and righteousness. We can rely on him in the future! " Brother Nan is also comforting Chen Yaoxing.


    Chen Yaoxing, who was sitting there smoking, laughed. He patted his thigh and said, "OK, boy, just know I''m good to you! You are easy to do. If you have a chance to push you to the top in the future, Chen Yaoxing will be the first one to raise his hand! Ha ha


    "Thank you for your love!" Wang Fan quickly bowed his thanks.


    With the support of Chen Yaoxing, brother Nan''s mood is also much better. He turns to Wang Fan and says, "Xiaofan, the madman is an orphan. Besides the brothers in the gang, he has no relatives. You make a list for me. If you need money and manpower, you can tell me."


    "Brother Nan, what happened to sister Baihua, are you with the madman?" When it comes to handling the affairs of the madman, Wang Fan quickly asked one more question.


    Even the doctors and nurses in the emergency room didn''t escape the disaster, which delayed the rescue time of Baihua sister. Finally, Baihua sister died because she was stabbed by baikun.


    Madman and Baihua elder sister, who have lovers, finally failed to escape the disaster. They both died miserably in the hands of mourning Kun.


    Life can''t be in the same bed, death must be in the same acupoint, which can be regarded as a wish of two people when they are alive.


    Asked by Wang Fan, brother Nan''s brow was wrinkled. He sighed and said, "wait for me to discuss this with sister Hong. Don''t be a good advocate!"

 V2.Chapter 2

    Late at night, Wang Fan in his sleep was woken up by a telephone ring. He grabbed his mobile phone and took a look at the caller ID, which turned out to be Liu pangzi''s phone number. At this time, it was already two o''clock in the morning.


    "What''s the matter, fat man?" After receiving a call from Liu pangzi in the middle of the night, Wang Fan knew very well that it must not be a good omen.


    Liu fat man on the other end of the phone had a low voice and spoke very fast, saying: "brother fan, mourning Kun has found him, but he is in the police station now."


    "Well? Did the police find him before you did? How is that possible? " Wang Fan didn''t feel sleepy when he heard Liu pangzi''s words. He asked in a deep voice with a slight frown.


    "It wasn''t the police who found him. He went to the police station and turned himself in." Liu pangzi in the phone that end chagrin then said: "he is a car directly to the police station door, I have no time to start."


    "No, where are you now? I''ll be there now! " Wang Fan gets up and asks where Liu pangzi is.


    "My brothers and I are at the gate of the police station. There are many people coming from fange and Dongsheng. The police station seems to have mobilized a lot of police officers. There are police cars everywhere." Liu pangzi simply told Wang Fan about the situation over there on the phone.


    It seems that he had expected such a situation for a long time. Wang Fan just answered "well" and hung up in a hurry.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice on the phone, Tong Jiahui has come out of her bedroom. As soon as she sits on the sofa in the living room, she sees Wang Fan rushing out of his bedroom.


    "What''s the matter, in such a hurry?" Tong Jiahui lit a cigarette and asked casually.


    "Mourning Kun went to the police station to surrender himself. He should have been prepared." Wang Fan answers Tong Jiahui''s question while wearing his coat.


    Sitting on the sofa, Tong Jiahui stood up in surprise. With the ups and downs of her body, her Tulle pajamas set off a fragrance in the air.


    However, Wang fan is not in the mood to appreciate the graceful body under the gauze pajamas, and he is not in the mood to explain to Tong Jiahui. He has gone to the door, put on his shoes, opened the door and is ready to find Liu pangzi.


    "Wait a minute." Tong Jiahui, holding her shoulder in one hand and a coat in the other, ran to the door and stopped Wang Fan. She said with concern, "it''s still dark. Don''t catch cold."


    One hand took Tong Jiahui''s coat, the other hand gently pinched her cheek, Wang Fan said with a smile: "close the door, can''t hear my voice, you don''t open the door, you know?"


    "Well!" Leaning against the doorframe, Tong Jiahui nodded and answered.


    Stepping on the moonlight to the parking lot, Wang Fan started the car and quickly left the parking space. Passing by the residential building where he lived, he saw the familiar figure on the glass window under the light.


    From his heart, Wang Fan could not find any flaw in Tong Jiahui''s feelings for him.


    Even though Tong Jiahui knows Wang Yue''s existence, she has already guessed the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Yue. She doesn''t argue with Wang Fan about it, let alone leave Wang Fan because of it.


    A girl of noble birth, who has been living in the upper class, is willing to turn against her family and stay in this not prosperous city to live in such a humble house with him.


    Wang Fan did not know what Tong Jiahui fell in love with him.


    There are no pedestrians on the road at night, and there are not too many traffic. Even the traffic lights are quietly lazy, turning into some dim yellow.


    Just half a cigarette, Wang Fan rushed to the intersection near the police station of H city. Dazzling police lights could be seen everywhere. Police cars parked on one side of the road. Police officers in police uniforms stood around the police cars with guns and live ammunition one by one.


    Next to the road opposite the police car, with the intersection as the boundary, there were more than a dozen Wuling vans and several black cars in the East and West.


    The glasses of these cars and vans are covered with thick sunscreen film. Even if they are illuminated by street lamps, they can''t see the situation inside the car from a distance.


    The car Wang Fan was driving had entered the intersection, and was found by the high alert police. Just because of the road, those armed police didn''t come over, just looked at Wang Fan.


    "Ka"


    Quiet night, torn by a sound of cableway friction.


    The door of a van parked in the east of the intersection suddenly opened, and a chubby man jumped out of the car, followed him to close the door and walk towards the car driven by Wang Fan.


    The man who jumped out of the car was Liu pangzi. Seeing Liu pangzi standing at the intersection, Wang Fan directed the car and drove it to the position where he was standing.


    Trotting to Wang Fan''s body, Liu pangzi and Wang Fan put down the window and said, "brother fan, the people sitting in the car over there are Dongsheng people."


    "Who''s on Dongsheng''s side?"


    Looking at the vans on the west side of the intersection, Wang Fan couldn''t see clearly except the Figure shaking through the windshield.


    The dignified Liu pangzi shook his head, looked at the opposite car, and said to Wang Fan: "after the several cars sent him to the police station, they stopped there all the time. No one got off. The brothers don''t know who was sitting in the car."


    "Oh? How long has mourning Kun been in? " Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s been almost an hour. When I got the call and arrived here, there were already police officers in the police station on patrol. The police cars parked opposite came later." Liu pangzi points to the police car parked near the police station and answers Wang Fan''s question.


    "Damn it! What do you want to do with mourning Kun? " Wang Fan had an ominous premonition in his heart. He cursed mourning Kun''s cunning in a low voice.


    After stopping the car, Wang Fan opened the door and got off. He lit a cigarette and took a puff. He said to Liu pangzi, "let''s go, go to the police station with me and ask for help."


    "Van Gogh? Do you want someone in the police station? " Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan in surprise and couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "Do you want the police to send him out?" Wang Fan vomited a mouthful of smoke, not angry said.


    Being speechless by Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi scratched his head in confusion. It took him a long time to say: "brother fan, it''s like we can pick up the mourning Kun when we go."


    "Try it. How do you know if you don''t?" Wang Fan''s face is calm to say, the foot step firm walk toward the intersection.


    The police on the opposite side of the road have been paying attention to Wang Fan. After Wang Fan and Liu pangzi finished their conversation, they swaggered to their side. These armed police also increased their vigilance and made a ready to fight formation.


    Wang Fan, who had already reached the crossroads, stopped and looked at the policeman opposite, with an enigmatic smile on his face.

 V2.Chapter 3

    "Stop!"


    A police officer in a bulletproof vest, with one hand on the gun at his waist, pointed to Wang Fan standing in the middle of the intersection, and ordered him loudly.


    Other police officers are also paying attention to this side. After hearing the officer''s order, they are all ready to attack at any time.


    "Click! Click! Click


    The friction of the cableway kept on, and the doors of the vans parked on the side of the road opened one after another. In the vans on both sides of the road, young people wearing black t-shirts jumped out one after another.


    These people of Sihai gang are wearing a white towel on their arms, which is in sharp contrast to their black T-shirts. People will notice this white towel at a glance.


    But these young people of Dongsheng gang are wearing a red towel on their arms, which is very conspicuous under the illumination of street lights.


    There were 20 or 30 people coming down from the car. Each of them had a look of killing. Although they didn''t have any weapons in their hands, their eyes had already shown what they thought.


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the crossroads, turned around and looked at the black car in front of Dongsheng gang. He put his hands on his cheek and made it into a trumpet shape, shouting: "Hello! Fight


    Ignoring the fire peeping eyes of dozens of police officers, Wang Fan directly yelled and provoked the people of Dongsheng Gang, which made the officer who gave the order very dissatisfied.


    "Hello! Are you going to do something? "


    The frowning officer glared at Wang Fan and yelled at him.


    Still did not pay attention to the angry police officer, Wang Fan''s eyes fixed on the black car, his face showed a puzzling smile.


    There is no response in the black car. Even when you look inside through the windshield, you can''t see any abnormal actions of the people in the car.


    Those members of the Dongsheng Gang standing behind the black cars, one by one looking at the Sihai Gang, are ready to start at any time.


    These people of Sihai Gang have been watching Wang Fan. Although they don''t know the reason why Wang Fan did it, they know whose order they should obey.


    The intersection in front of the police station has become two worlds.


    One side is the justice guarded by the police, and the other side is the river and lake held by the gangsters.


    Wang Fan, who is rebellious and unruly, stands in the middle of black and white, looking at the enthusiastic young people behind him, waiting for the big brother of Dongsheng Gang hiding in the car.


    Wang Fan smokes half of the cigarette between his fingers, but the leader of Dongsheng Gang still doesn''t move. He looks contemptuous, but shakes his head and flicks half of the cigarette to the black car.


    The bright cigarette end makes a beautiful arc in the air, and finally falls on the windshield of the black car. The sparks scattered after the cigarette end hits the glass are just like a small fireworks.


    Wang Fan, who was always watching the black car, made a pistol in his right hand, pointed to the black car and made a "pa" sound in his mouth.


    With a look of disdain, he finished this action, and then turned to face the opposite police.


    "Hands on your head! Stay where you are


    The officer with the gun pointed at Wang Fan and ordered him loudly.


    At this time, Wang Fan had changed into a smiling face. He raised his hands and held the back of his head, while shouting: "report, sir, I ask to see Mr. Xie! My brother was killed! I want to see the murderer


    The officer standing next to the police car frowned tightly when he heard Wang Fan''s words.


    As the police officer in charge of the surrounding security of the police station tonight, he certainly knows what happened in the police station, and what the thug in front of him means.


    The Madman of Sihai gang was killed by Dong Sheng''s mourning Kun, which is known by both black and white. Therefore, Wang Fan claims to be the brother of the dead, and it can''t be said that he is talking nonsense here.


    It''s also a real thing that mourning Kun surrendered himself to the police.


    So Wang Fan, as the family member of the deceased, asked to see the high level of the police station, which is not unreasonable. As for whether he can see mourning Kun who surrendered himself to the police, this police officer can not easily make an assertion!


    If an ordinary person, as a victim''s family member, puts forward such a request, then the police will not be able to stop it, and even arrange the police to take good care of and comfort the family members of the deceased in order to appease their emotions.


    But it happened that this incident involved the gangs in H City, and Wang Fan was obviously a leader of the four seas gang, which made the police officer in charge of tonight''s patrol difficult.


    Seeing that the police officer pointed at him with a gun didn''t reply, Wang Fan turned to Liu pangzi and said, "I''ll go there myself. No one will move without me!"


    "Brother van?" Liu pangzi''s eyelids beat and looked at Wang Fan nervously.


    Wang Fan, holding his head in both hands, said that he had already walked to the opposite police, with a harmless smile on his face.


    The police officer who is hesitating about what to do is surprised to see Wang Fan coming towards him, but he didn''t dare to shoot easily. After all, Wang Fan has a smile on his face, and he doesn''t have any threat in his hands.


    All the people are watching Wang Fan, watching him step by step in front of the police officer, Liu pangzi''s hanging heart finally put on the ground.


    "Sir, my brother has been killed. I want to see Mr. Xie. I want to see the murderer who killed my brother!" Wang Fan looked up at the police officer in front of him with a calm voice and repeated his request.


    "Hands on your head! Get down


    The frowning officer stepped back and kept a safe distance from Wang Fan. The muzzle of the gun in his hand pointed to him and ordered him loudly.


    The smile on Wang Fan''s face slowly disappeared. He calmly looked at the officer who was obviously nervous in front of him. His hands also left the back of his head, and his arms slowly dropped to both sides of his body.


    "What do you want?"


    Seeing that Wang Fan''s attitude changed, the police officer asked him loudly. The police officer standing next to the officer also pointed the muzzle of the gun at the calm Wang Fan.


    "I want to see Mr. Xie! I want to see my brother''s killer! I''m a relative of the victim! Do you point a gun at me to kill people? " Wang Fan yelled at the police on the scene, without any previous fear.


    Wang Fan was asked to bite speechless, the officer pointed at Wang Fan with the muzzle of the gun, had to be embarrassed to hang down the muzzle of the gun, frowned and said to Wang Fan: "you stand still, I want to ask for instructions from the superior!"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Hearing the officer''s words, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction, touched his chin with one hand, and inserted his hand into his trouser pocket with the other.


    And those members of Sihai Gang standing on the opposite side of the road were speechless when they saw the police they were afraid of, and their faces showed proud expressions.

 V2.Chapter 4

    Xie an in police uniform came out of the police station, followed by a dozen armed police officers.


    The gloomy Xie an didn''t wait for the scene police officer to speak, then he yelled at him: "what do I want you to do here? These gangsters are gathering here. What are you going to do? "


    "Sir, they are just across the road. There has been no movement. I can''t disperse them by force." The police officer explained wrongly.


    Before Wang Fan came to the police station, no matter the people of Sihai gang or Dongsheng, they didn''t get out of the car, let alone have contact with the police officers, so the police officer didn''t disperse them. After all, the police work according to the rules.


    But Xie an didn''t think so. Wang Fangang''s behavior at the crossroads was not seen with his own eyes, but he knew more or less from his subordinates.


    For Wang Fan dare to challenge the authority of the police behavior, but Xie an can not tolerate.


    But at this time, Wang Fan did not panic because of Xie an''s appearance. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit it leisurely. He was calm in swallowing rain and spitting fog.


    He didn''t want Wang Fan to see his subordinates'' jokes, so Xie an didn''t teach the police officer any more. He went directly to Wang Fan and asked with a gloomy face, "Wang Fan, what are you doing here if you don''t sleep at home? Is the skin itching again? "


    "Sir Xie, I came here after I heard the information about mourning Kun''s surrender. Is it a bit too much for you to say so about me?" Wang Fan looks at Xie an and responds with a smile.


    "Mourning Kun really turned himself in! Yes? Are you going to go in and take him with you? " Xie an''s voice is full of provocative meaning. He looks at Wang Fan in front of him with bad eyes.


    Wang Fan with a smile gently shook his head, pretended to be pitiful and said glibly: "Sir, I''m a law-abiding citizen. How can I do something embarrassing to the police uncle?"


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Is it hard to send a curfew to the officers in the police station? " Xie an cold face questioned Wang Fan.


    "Officer Xie is joking. As the family member of the victim, I think I should meet him for the first time and ask about his killing of my brother. What do you think?" Wang Fan and Xie an looked at each other, and the expression on their faces became serious.


    "Mourning Kun is being interrogated by the police. The police will issue a notice if anything happens. Go back! This is not where you came from! " Xie an eyebrows slightly wrinkled, some impatient to Wang Fan said.


    "I want to sit in." Wang Fan didn''t wait for Xie an to open his mouth, then he said: "I''m afraid that mourning Kun will cheat you, sir. I..."


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Xie an grabbed Wang Fan''s collar, gritted his teeth and said, "Wang Fan, my patience is limited. Don''t force me to arrest you and your people!"


    Wang Fan, who was caught by the collar, pretended to be in an exaggerated panic, raised his hands over his head and said pitifully to Xie an, "officer Xie, what are you doing? I''m a good law-abiding citizen. If you yell at me like this, I''ll be scared to death, and you''ll pay for your life! "


    "Wang Fan, mourning Kun has already entered the police station, you don''t want to fool around again! If you have the courage, now rush in and try to see if I dare to beat you into a sieve Xie an glares at Wang Fan, who plays a rogue. His position has been expressed in his words.


    "Officer Xie, if mourning Kun is sentenced to death, then I, Wang Fan, have nothing to say. But if he can come out of here, don''t blame me for not giving you face!" Wang Fan finished, reached for Xie an''s hand and pulled it off his collar.


    Under the glare of Xie an, Wang Fan turns around, puts his hands on his mouth, looks up at the sky and shouts: "crazy! Murder pays for life, debt pays for money! Brothers, you will not die in your own eyes! "


    Wang Fan''s voice is very loud. In this silent night, his voice goes through the darkness, through the moonlight, through everyone''s eardrum, and shakes everyone''s heart like thunder.


    The people of Dongsheng Gang look at Wang Fan. Although they are hostile to him because of the conflicts between the gangs, they admire Wang Fan for his brotherhood.


    Most of the brothers of Sihai Gang have been following the madman to mix with the society. When they heard Wang Fan''s words, they were filled with tears.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Wang Fan went to the van of Sihai gang and said to the brothers of Sihai Gang: "brothers, I believe officer Xie will handle the case impartially, so the Revenge of the madman will also be avenged!"


    "Brother fan, if the police take the money from those people in Dongsheng, how can we get revenge?" A burly man asked Wang Fan with some worries.


    In fact, we all want to ask this question, but because of the armed police on the opposite side, many people dare not ask.


    After all, in front of the police, it is also a kind of naked provocation to question that the police will collect black money.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking a cigarette, laughed. He turned back and looked at Xie an with a black face. He said casually: "as long as I can get out of the police station, I will cut off his head at this intersection!"


    Wang Fan''s words once again shocked everyone present. Even Xie an was frightened by the tone of his speech and the expression on his face. However, as a senior officer of the police station, he didn''t show it easily.


    No one knows better than him, what did mourning Kun explain in the police station, and no one knows better than him why he was so upset because of Wang Fan''s appearance.


    Mourning Kun, who surrendered himself to the police, was also well prepared. He was holding a diagnosis of "mental illness". At this time, he was sitting in the interrogation room of the police station, and he was in circles with the police officers who interrogated him.


    Xie an''s heart is very clear, to mourn Kun hand that can prove his schizophrenia diagnosis, can completely escape the robbery, and the police will soon send him to receive treatment.


    However, Wang Fangang''s words were obviously not alarmist. It''s not difficult to see how determined he was from his tone of speech and the expression on his face.


    Moreover, the feud between the four seas gang and the Dongsheng gang has been going on for a long time. The people of the four seas gang will never give up on the fact that the madman died in the hands of mourning Kun.


    Therefore, Xie an has reason to believe that the moment of mourning Kun leaving the police station is the beginning time of the bloodbath in H city.


    At this time, the police of H city have been sandwiched between the two gangs. A little carelessness will become the flame of the war.


    And sitting in the black car, brother Dongsheng didn''t show his true face until this time, which also surprised the people present.

 V2.Chapter 5

    The man hiding in the black car never showed up, and Wang Fan had no interest in seeing his true features. In his eyes, this kind of shrinking head figure is dispensable.


    However, Wang Fan''s performance in front of the police station made the brothers of Sihai Gang have a long face. Especially when they saw the faces of Dongsheng people, they were as happy as eggplant.


    Wandering the rivers and lakes, mixing the society.


    It depends on courage.


    Moreover, the idea of these gang members is the simplest. Only by following the tough big brother can they have a good social meal and avoid being bullied at will.


    After explaining to Liu pangzi, Wang Fan drove away from the intersection, but he didn''t go home. Instead, he turned to Fuyuan teahouse of Nange.


    Parking at the side of the road, Wang Fan, who wanted to call Nange, found that the door of the teahouse was open at more than three o''clock in the morning, but the girls waiting at the door had already gone back to rest.


    When he locked the door and went to the teahouse, Wang Fan found that there was a man sitting in the driver''s seat of a white car parked not far away, and the other side was looking at him.


    Out of curiosity and vigilance, Wang fan stopped his steps to the teahouse and turned to the white car.


    The driver in the car saw Wang Fan go towards him, took something from the door, opened the door and walked down.


    The driver who got off the bus was a woman with long hair in a suit and high-heeled shoes. Wang Fangang was going to laugh at her nervousness, but he found that the woman with long hair was holding a Japanese knife in her hand.


    The black scabbard and hilt, in sharp contrast to the woman''s white hands, stand out in the night.


    Women with long hair and shawls have good facial features and cool makeup, which makes them feel heroic.


    Although they were two meters away, Wang Fan was still able to detect the danger, and he carefully looked at the knife in the woman''s hand. It was definitely not a vulgar thing bought by the roadside, but a murder weapon from a famous man.


    Wang fan stopped to look at each other and asked casually, "beauty, are you waiting here?"


    The woman holding the knife also looked at Wang Fan, with her head tilted and her face disdained, but she did not answer Wang Fan''s words.


    After being shut up, Wang Fan was embarrassed. He raised his hand to touch his chin and said with self mockery, "it turned out that he was a mute. It''s really a wet blanket."


    "Idiot!" The woman''s face grew gloomy and she squeezed an answer out of her mouth.


    "Alas! what the fuck! Interesting Wang Fan heard the woman actually scold him, but his face is a pair of excited expression.


    The woman who coldly looks at Wang Fan''s face is more and more gloomy. She raises her right hand and grabs it on the handle of the knife. She stares at Wang Fan in front of her eyes. If Wang Fan dares to offend him a little, she will directly kill him on the spot.


    Wang Fan''s heart of course knows that the short knife in a woman''s hand is powerful, but others bully him. If he just turns around and walks away, he will be looked down upon by the woman in front of him.


    If there is a policewoman standing in front of him, Wang fan can still find an excuse for himself, but the woman in front of him is obviously a person in the world. Therefore, Wang Fan has no choice but to teach him some principles of life.


    Now that the fire is on, there is no need to pull anything useless. Wang Fan takes off his coat and throws it on the ground. He warms up and says with provocation: "pull out the sword, let me teach you how to be a man!"


    She didn''t look flustered because of Wang Fan''s action. The woman''s eyes were full of excitement. She quickly took off her high-heeled shoes, conveniently took off her tight suit, and threw the suit on the top of the car behind her.


    The white shirt was tightly attached to her body, which made people think about it.


    With one hand, she gathered her long hair to the back of her head and tied it into a ponytail. The woman stretched out her right hand to Wang Fan and slowly raised her middle finger to make a standard "international jerk".


    Wang Fan, who has been waiting for the woman to finish the preparatory work, saw that the woman was so arrogant and rushed to the woman immediately.


    "Cha"


    The friction sound of the blade across the scabbard burns the silent air and every nerve of Wang Fan.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua


    Just a face-to-face fight, the woman has waved three knives to Wang Fan, each knife is tricky or chopped or stabbed to Wang Fan''s body.


    The chill of the blade swept over Wang Fan''s cheek. The cold breath of death reminded him that the woman in front of him was not bluffing. If Wang Fan was careless, she would be killed by the knife in her hand.


    "Pa"


    To avoid the sharp attack of a woman, Wang Fan suddenly hit her in the stomach.


    "Ah! Beast


    The unprepared woman didn''t expect that Wang Fan would be like this. What''s more, she didn''t expect that in the face of her deadly attack, Wang Fan was able to attack herself without injury.


    Wang Fan, who had already stood behind the woman, put the back of his hand under his nose and smelled greedily. His face was even more infatuated.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice behind her, the woman took her left foot as the root and turned her body to the right. Then her right foot fell to the ground and her body rose up. Her left foot kicked Wang Fan''s face like lightning.


    As if he had expected a woman''s action for a long time, Wang Fan''s body suddenly took a step back, skilfully avoided the woman''s kick to him, raised his arms and grabbed the woman''s ankle fiercely.


    "A one word horse!"


    Holding the woman''s ankles in both hands, Wang Fanbing laughed and yelled, and his body retreated rapidly again.


    The woman who lost her center of gravity didn''t have time to move, so she was dragged forward by Wang Fan. Her slender legs were stretched by Wang Fan, and she really put on the ground like a horse.


    But without waiting for Wang Fan to marvel at the softness of the woman''s body, he saw a flash of white light in front of his eyes. The knife in the woman''s hand had been cut to his neck.


    I had long expected that women would do so. Wang Fan loosened her ankles, bent over and rushed to the woman on the ground. A pair of big hands went through the gap exposed by the woman and directly buckled her white neck.


    Without waiting for the woman to take back the chopping knife, Wang Fan''s body has turned to the woman''s back, his legs around the woman''s waist, and his hands around the woman''s head. Only by breaking the woman''s neck can he kill this cold eyed beauty.

 V2.Chapter 6

    Wang Fan''s series of attacks, like flowing clouds and flowing water, controlled the woman''s arms like an octopus. Just now, the sharp woman was attacking, but her arms were raised to both sides, and the knife in her hand fell to the ground powerlessly.


    "Let go of me!" Neck was made, arms weak woman, struggling to roar at Wang Fan behind.


    Wang Fan, who is like an octopus, is smiling. He puts his nose on a woman''s long hair and says with a smile, "little beauty, if you say let go, let go, don''t I have no face?"


    "Wang Fan, you son of a bitch!" After struggling for a few times, the woman found that the more she struggled, the closer Wang Fan stuck to her, and gave up the resistance.


    Suddenly heard a woman calling out her name, Wang Fan was stunned, and then asked: "little beauty, since you know who I am, are you waiting for me here, want to be close to me?"


    "Fart! You let me go, or I''ll kick your eggs later! " Although the woman gave up the meaningless resistance, but the mouth is not willing to show weakness.


    "Tut Tut, I''m so afraid of what you said." Wang Fan Yin Yang strange Qi of say, on the hand is to add some strength.


    Woman, this creature is the strangest.


    If you are obedient to her, her eyes will be full of disdain and resentment, always able to pick out your problems.


    But if you use a little violence to her, then she will yield like a lamb and let you ravage and toss her.


    Therefore, women''s clamour for Wang Fan will inevitably be trampled by Wang Fan.


    The strength of the hand increased a few points, the woman obviously some can''t bear to eat up, the delicate skin soon exuded sweat, thin shirt was also soaked with sweat, the body aroma with sweat volatilization, make stick behind the woman Wang Fan a burst of spring ripples.


    Suddenly, the woman''s weak body was stunned, and then the voice wrongly scolded: "Wang Fan, you son of a bitch, you are playing a hooligan to me!"


    Wang Fan, who is also immersed in women''s body fragrance, immediately wakes up a lot when he hears that women scold him like this. He realizes that his little dragon root has grown up. He doesn''t dare to argue with women, but he doesn''t relax his control over women.


    "I''ll kill you! You must be killed! " The woman roared in a low voice, cursing like crazy, and twisting like a snake, as if trying her best to break free from the shackles of Wang Fan.


    "Little beauty, you are waiting for me in the middle of the night just to make out with me? Why are you so shy again? " Wang Fan said to the woman, and touched her neck.


    In the open space in front of Fuyuan teahouse, a man and a woman were so tightly attached. If it wasn''t for the knife falling from the ground, anyone would have misunderstood that they were a pair of drunken lovers fighting in the street.


    Just when the woman was tired and was about to fall down, a tall woman with excellent temperament came out of Fuyuan teahouse, and it was Nange, the owner of the teahouse, who came out behind her.


    When the woman walked out of the teahouse, she saw two people on the ground. She glanced at the knife on the ground. The woman''s face became gloomy immediately. She frowned and put her right hand into the pocket of the windbreaker.


    Nange, who followed her, also saw the two people on the ground, and even saw the action of the man in front of her. He was afraid that Wang Fan, who turned his back to them, would be hurt. Nange cried out: "Xiaofan, what are you doing?"


    Hear Nan elder brother''s shout, the hand that the woman is about to take out pocket put back again, she doubts of turn head to see to Nan elder brother, ask a way: "he is Wang Fan?"


    Without waiting for brother nan to reply, Wang Fan turned his head and looked this way. Seeing brother Nan and a strange woman standing there, he immediately understood about it, but he still said: "brother Nan, I''ll catch a scout from Dongsheng!"


    "The detective of Dongsheng, stop it! That''s red sister''s man Brother Nan pretends to be angry and shouts at Wang Fan.


    "Red sister?" Wang Fan looks at the woman beside Nan brother in doubt, but it''s just opposite to the woman''s eyes.


    "Ah


    The woman, who was restrained by Wang Fan, suddenly took advantage of Wang Fan''s distraction and slipped out of Wang Fan''s arms like a snake.


    Although the woman finally broke away from Wang Fan''s control, it was obvious that she also paid the price. Her left arm was dislocated because of excessive force.


    The pain made her face look very painful, but stubborn she clenched her teeth and did not make a painful groan.


    "It''s dislocated!" Wang fan saw the woman''s painful expression, and the left arm held by her right hand. Then he came to the woman.


    "It''s none of your business!" Woman resentment of looking at Wang Fan, mouth hair ruthless said.


    Holding the woman''s arm in one hand and putting it on her shoulder in the other, Wang Fan said with a smile: "little beauty, I''m sorry!"


    "Ah


    With another cry of pain from the woman, her left arm was restored by Wang Fan.


    Seeing that the woman''s arm was not in trouble, Wang Fan said to her with pride: "beauty, just now it was..."


    "Pa"


    Before Wang Fan finished, the woman raised her right hand and slapped him in the face.


    A slap in the face of Wang Fan, the woman is first a Leng, doubt asked: "why don''t you hide?"


    Rubbing his hot cheek, Wang Fan said with a wry smile: "count me back to you!"


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, the woman glared at Wang Fan and walked around him to the door of the teahouse.


    Turning around, Wang Fan looks at brother Nan, shrugs his shoulders, smiles awkwardly, and follows the woman to the door of the teahouse.


    They came to the teahouse door one after another. Red sister took a look at her subordinates, and then looked at Wang Fan standing in front of her. With no expression on her face, she asked, "are you wang fan?"


    "Red sister, he is my Wang Fan." Nan elder brother in one side hastens to give Wang Fan to make a wink, the mouth is to please of say to red elder sister.


    This is the first time for Wang Fan to see Nange talking to others in such a posture, and he is still talking to a woman who looks like she is only in her thirties.


    On weekdays, Nange seems to be very easygoing, but after so many years with Nange, Wang fan knows his temper very well. Nange would never talk to women in such a way if he didn''t have too much difference with each other.


    Looking at the red elder sister in front of her again, Wang Fan said with a smile: "good red elder sister!"


    Standing on the steps, looking down at Wang Fan''s red sister, she frowned slightly and said with a sneer, "the" dizang Bodhisattva "in H city is also talking about you."


    Wang Fan looked at her suspiciously and asked, "red elder sister, is it hard to succeed? My name has violated your taboo?"

 V2.Chapter 7

    Although the tone of Wang Fan''s speech is very casual, the meaning inside and outside the words is not relaxed at all.


    Even brother Nan on one side could not help frowning, glared at Wang Fan and said, "how can I talk to sister Hong! Why don''t you apologize to red sister? "


    "No!" Red elder sister takes out the slender jade hand in the pocket, the tone says coldly.


    Wang Fan looked at the cold face of red sister, raised his hand and touched her chin, and said, "it''s just a flower name. It''s not what I want them to shout. What can I do?"


    Wang Fan''s voice just fell. The woman who had a hand with him kicked Wang Fan''s ass and said angrily, "red sister, you are a Buddhist. You are so ridiculous! You don''t have to apologize! "


    Wang Fan, who got a kick on the butt, understood why red sister was angry. He said with a smile, "I''m sorry, red sister. I really don''t mean to offend you. I''ll set up a few tables later and tell my brother that I won''t call this flower name later."


    "No! You are blessed. As long as you are not afraid of being crushed to death by this name, I won''t mind! " Red elder sister looked at Wang Fan in front of her and walked past him with a sneer.


    The woman who kicked Wang Fan and glared at Wang Fan quickly ran to the car parked by the road and opened the rear door for her.


    Looking at the red sister''s car disappeared in the night, Wang Fan rubbed his buttocks, turned to look at brother Nan and asked, "brother Nan, who is that woman?"


    "Red sister! Big sister of entertainment industry in H city Nan elder brother saw the direction that red elder sister leaves, turn round to look at Wang Fan to say again.


    Wang Fan shook his head and muttered: "I''m not asking red sister, I''m asking the one who fought with me."


    "Oh, her name is Miao Qing, and her nickname is yizhangqing. She is the driver and bodyguard of Hongjie." As soon as the words are finished, brother Nan looks at Wang Fan and asks in surprise: "you don''t have any ideas, do you?"


    "Brother Nan, look what you say. What can I think of it?" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Miss Tong is nice to you. You can''t be a fool! Besides, Liu Tian is not a simple person. If you let him know that you''re a boy with two feet, you''ll be overwhelmed! " Nan elder brother brow tightly wrinkly, facial expression serious lesson Wang Fan.


    Scratching the short hair on his head, Wang Fan naturally understood that brother Nan was thinking about him, and he also knew what kind of person his cheap father-in-law was.


    Because Wang Fankou takes advantage of Tong Jiahui, he arranges for someone to get rid of him secretly, which shows how much Liu Tian dotes on his daughter.


    If Wang fan does something wrong to Tong Jiahui, I''m afraid that his bodyguard ah Qi can fight with Wang Fan without waiting for Liu Tian to speak.


    But the current situation is not what brother Nan thought. Wang Fan said to brother Nan with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid I didn''t want to provoke Miao Qing. Miao Qing will come to my trouble!"


    "You can pull it down! Don''t be narcissistic here Nan elder brother does not have the good spirit to say.


    "What? Is yizhangqing a lily Wang Fan didn''t think so.


    Looking at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, brother Nan shakes his head and turns to the teahouse, but he says: "Xiaofan! You are too young! You really don''t know the depth of the muddy water in H city! "


    "Brother Nan, what do you mean by that?" Wang Fan followed Nange closely and asked him curiously.


    Nange didn''t answer Wang Fan''s words. Instead of going upstairs, he went directly to a tea table in the hall, pulled a wooden chair and sat down. He turned to the counter and said, "Xiaomei, pour us a cup of tea!"


    "Well!" Hu Xiaomei agreed and turned to make tea for them.


    Wang Fan knew at this time that Hu Xiaomei didn''t have a rest, and she stayed in the teahouse all the time.


    Wang Fan, who often comes to the teahouse, knows best that there is a monitor at the counter, which can see all the pictures taken by the monitoring equipment outside the teahouse.


    That is to say, when Wang Fan and Miao Qing were fighting at the door just now, Hu Xiaomei was at the counter all the time, watching them through the monitoring equipment at the door, but she didn''t tell Nange about it.


    "It''s really a woman''s heart. It''s a submarine needle!"


    He thought to himself that it must be because he refused Xiaomei''s acceptance that she would take the opportunity to revenge. Wang Fan also had a lot of resentment against Hu Xiaomei.


    Since Hu Xiaomei looks at the situation outside the teahouse, Miao Qing stops the car there. She must know who is in the car, or should know that the car was brought by Nan GE''s guests.


    When she saw Wang Fan walking towards the white car, Hu Xiaomei could come out to remind Wang Fan, so that Wang Fan would not have such a misunderstanding with Miao Qing.


    However, everything didn''t happen as Wang Fan thought. Hu Xiaomei just watched Wang Fan, almost killed by Miao Qing with a knife.


    But without waiting for Wang Fan to think more, Nange, who was sitting at the tea table, pointed to the chair opposite him and said to Wang Fan, "Xiaofan, sit down and say! You came so late to talk about mourning Kun''s surrender to the police


    "Brother Nan, do you know about mourning Kun?" With these words, Wang Fan felt that it was unnecessary.


    The brothers of Sihai Gang gathered in front of the police station are all people who follow the madman. Now that the madman is no longer there, they naturally have to obey brother Nan, so they will tell brother Nan about the loss of Kun at the first time.


    Sure enough, brother Nan laughed and said, "when the fat man called you, I already knew. I didn''t get there until I knew you had to go. I believe you can handle it very well!"


    "Brother Nan, I didn''t kill the rubbish of mourning Kun myself. I let you and your brothers down!" Wang Fan said with remorse.


    Chong Wang Fan waved his hand, Nan brother comforted: "don''t say that. You made a scene with Xie in the police station today, and you gave us a long face! I''m very happy for you


    "Brother Nan, I''m just pretending. In fact, I''m scared to death." Wang Fan said modestly on purpose.


    "Ha ha! Can you be scared to death? Even a big man like Hongjie, you dare to take eye drops. You are the first one in H city! " Nange took the tea from Hu Xiaomei.


    Wang Fan, who is sitting opposite brother Nan, smiles and looks up at Hu Xiaomei. She just sees her venomous eyes. However, when she looks at Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei immediately changes into a charming smile and says sweetly, "Bodhisattva, please have tea!"


    "Thank you Seeing the change of expression on Hu Xiaomei''s face, Wang Fan realized his previous guess in his heart.


    After waiting for Hu Xiaomei to turn around and leave, brother Nan said to Wang Fan with a serious expression: "Xiaofan, take care of the madman and Baihua first. I have my own arrangements for the funeral of Kun!"

 V2.Chapter 8

    Some people say that when a person is born, he comes to the world crying because when he is reincarnated, he already knows how deep the suffering is.


    If a person can leave the world with a smile, it can only show that he has no regret for his life.


    I didn''t see the madman for the last time, and I didn''t hear him tell him whether he had no regrets for his life. But Wang Fan knew that the madman''s feelings for Baihua sister were true, and it was always the madman''s greatest wish to be with Baihua sister.


    Because of the difference of two people''s identity and status, the madman''s feelings for Baihua sister can only be hidden out of people''s sight.


    If Nange didn''t talk about the madman, Wang Fan would never have thought that such a rebellious man as a madman would have a gentle side, and his attitude towards emotion was so serious.


    From the first time I saw Baihua sister to the end of the madman''s life, it can be said that all his efforts and life were changed because of Baihua sister.


    Because the social status of Baihua elder sister is much higher than him, the madman tries hard to be in the upper position, and brother Nan''s help also makes the madman qualified to travel side by side with Baihua elder sister.


    Baihua elder sister is a Beatle''s fanatic. She appreciates men''s long hair. The madman has long hair for her, and even her character has become what she is now.


    It can be said that the madman''s feelings for Baihua sister have reached the point that no one can imitate and no one can surpass.


    This is also why Wang Fan wants to arrange the affairs of Madman and sister Baihua together.


    There is a Chinese proverb that if you live in different beds, you will die in the same acupoint.


    In order to prove the true feelings between them, it is also to fulfill the dead''s long cherished wish.


    Of course, red elder sister also knows about Baihua elder sister and madman. Although she didn''t think much of their relationship before, now both Baihua elder sister and madman have passed away, and she doesn''t want to let the couple suffer any more, so she agrees with brother Nan and Wang Fan''s proposal.


    This is not only because it is far away from the urban area and there are not so many messy factors to disturb, but also because many of the madman''s men are working here in Liu village at this time, which makes it much easier to deploy their hands.


    From Wang Fan''s mouth that crazy and Baihua sister things, Tong Jiahui heart string was gently stirred, she can''t help but think of her and Wang Fan this relationship.


    However, Tong Jiahui didn''t follow Wang Fan to ask some questions that she was tired of, just like a little girl.


    To love someone is to support him silently when he is busy or tired. Therefore, Tong Jiahui, a golden lady, has learned many things that men can do.


    After directing several strong men to set up the spirit shed, Tong Jiahui can finally take a breath. She drags her tired body back to her office and lights a cigarette after getting a cup of tea for herself.


    Tong Jiahui used to smoke in pursuit of fashion, but now she takes smoking as a way to release pressure.


    In the middle of the smoke, the door of the office was pushed open. Tong Jiahui took a look at Wang Fan standing at the door and said wearily, "the workers have put up the spirit shed. Everything will be done here before Nange and they come tomorrow. Don''t worry!"


    Looking at Tong Jiahui''s haggard appearance, Wang Fan smiles apologetically, goes to her desk, and says in a deep voice, "you''ve worked so hard!"


    "I can''t talk about hard work, and I can''t get involved in your affairs. That''s all I can help!" Tong Jiahui put out the cigarette in her hand, leaned back in her chair and gave Wang Fan a smile. Her voice said lazily to him.


    "Why don''t I take you back to have a rest? I think things here have been dealt with almost. Let me do the rest!" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui heartily and sincerely hopes that she can have a rest.


    Since brother Da Nan entrusted Wang Fan with the funeral of the madman, Tong Jiahui volunteered and took over all the funeral affairs so that Wang Fan could spare more time to deal with other affairs of Sihai gang and Dongsheng.


    Since mourning Kun surrendered himself, black and white gangs in H city have been peeping at each other secretly. The fierce battle between Sihai gang and Dongsheng can be said that the two heavyweight gangs may have unexpected changes in this conflict.


    However, 24 hours later, several big men of Dongsheng gang were silent. Even the bottom members of Dongsheng Gang disappeared from the public''s sight!


    This is not good news. At least in Wang Fan''s and Tong Jiahui''s opinion, it doesn''t mean that Dongsheng gang has given up mourning Kun, let alone showing weakness to Sihai gang.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons!


    Sensitive Wang Fan seems to have smelled the smell of blood, but the smell is very deep, a little negligence will be ignored.


    Tong Jiahui waved her hand and said lazily, "I''ll stay here. I''m at ease here."


    "Well, I''ll give you two pinches to help you relax!" With these words, Wang Fan went to Tong Jiahui''s back, stretched out his hands, pressed them on her temple with his thumb, and gently turned his fingers to relieve her fatigue.


    Tong Jiahui, who is already very tired, has a satisfied smile on her face. Her body gradually relaxes and soon falls asleep.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui sleeping, Wang Fan''s heartache gradually turns into his lingering guilt.


    I never thought that I would go with Tong Jiahui to this day. Even from the beginning, Wang Fan always thought that his relationship with her would become a stranger on the day of signing the contract.


    Identity, status and strength all make Wang Fan feel like a fairy tale, except that the handsome prince has become a beautiful and sexy Tong Jiahui.


    But the end of all this, let Wang Fan dare not to face, more dare not imagine too much.


    He is a policeman, is an undercover, no matter how much love, no matter how reluctant, all the feelings for him can only be a joke without results.


    So is Tong Jiahui and so is Wang Yue!


    Wang Fan began to hate himself from the bottom of his heart, not only because he failed them, but also because he was powerless to them.


    Wang Fan was awakened by a knock on the door. Worried that Tong Jiahui would be awakened, he lowered his voice and said to the people outside: "keep it down, she''s asleep!"


    The knock stopped in amazement, and Liu pangzi''s voice came from the door: "brother fan, brother Nan, let someone send a letter. Tonight, mourning Kun will be released by the police!"

 V2.Chapter 9

    H City Police Department, Xie an''s office.


    Just more than ten minutes ago, he just signed the order to release mourning Kun, and the signing of this order also means that a bloody storm in H city is about to begin.


    The brow locked Xie an sits at the desk, hands crossed and supported on the desk, eyes sharp looking at the subordinates sitting on both sides of the sofa.


    Sitting on the left side of xie''an''s desk are Huang Jun, leader of the special police team of H City, and Wei Xiuxian, vice leader of the special police team. On the right side are Hou Zheng, leader of the criminal police detachment of H city. Next to Hou Zheng is Cai Chang of the anti drug detachment.


    Huang Jun, who was born in the army, was not only handsome, but also had a strong style. Looking at Xie an''s frowning, he said with a smile, "Xie Bureau, I don''t think it''s necessary to worry. No matter what Wang Fan says, he''s just a gangster. Does he dare to kill Wu Kun at the gate of the police station?"


    "Yes, thank you. I''ve arranged for the brothers of the special police to set up a cordon outside the police station. If those little gangsters don''t have eyes and dare to make trouble here, I promise none of them will go back!" Wei Xiuxian quickly said something about the special police outside the police station and pulling up the cordon.


    After hearing Wei Xiuxian''s words, Xie an nodded with satisfaction, but his locked brow didn''t stretch out. He turned his head and looked at Hou Zheng sitting on the right side.


    "If those people of Sihai Gang don''t fight in the police station, can we still escort mourning Kun all the way home?" Seeing Xie an looking at himself, Hou Zheng asked anxiously.


    Sitting beside him, Cai Chang shook his head and said to him with a bitter smile, "Hou detachment, if we send mourning Kun home, don''t we want to make the citizens laugh? Out of the police station, mourning Kun''s life or death is his own business! As long as we are policemen, we only need to be responsible for catching the murderer! "


    "That''s what I said, but it''s easy for mourning Kun to get out of the police station! If he is killed by the four seas gang again, the reputation of the police station will certainly be affected. We can''t explain to them at that time! " After all, he is the person in charge of the investigation of criminal cases, and he thinks more than others.


    The murder case in the central hospital has become a hot topic in the streets of H city. People are waiting for the day when the murderer will be killed.


    Moreover, because he was a member of the gang, his affairs were also involved in the disputes among the underground forces in H city. So from the beginning, Hou Zheng had been very cautious in taking over the case, for fear of any mistakes.


    But it happened that mourning Kun issued the psychiatric appraisal certificate of exemption from criminal responsibility, which made Hou Zheng, the team leader in charge of criminal investigation, a headache.


    Let people go?


    They will certainly be scolded by people who don''t know the truth, and will cause some unnecessary troubles.


    Don''t let people go?


    As a police officer, Hou Zheng would not do such stupid things knowingly and illegally.


    Hearing Hou Zheng''s worry, Huang Jun said with disdain: "Captain Hou, there is no perfect thing in the world. We are police officers. We are not Superman. Can we make everything perfect?"


    "Besides, the boy of mourning Kun is rubbish. Even if he is chased and killed by his enemies, it''s also the retribution for his evil deeds. Why do you worry so much?"


    After Huang Jun''s words, Wei Xiuxian echoed and said, "yes! Wait for detachment, if those people of Sihai Gang dare to kill mourning Kun, can''t you take the opportunity to deal with those gangsters? If I say, this is the most perfect result! "


    "It''s not that easy!" Hou Zheng said with a bitter smile.


    "Waiting for detachment, Xie Bureau has signed all the orders to release people. You are worried about this and that at this time. Aren''t you blocking Xie bureau?" Seeing that Hou Zheng is still struggling with the release of mourning Kun, Cai Chang said with some displeasure.


    Xie an, sitting at his desk, listened to Cai Chang''s words and said solemnly: "it''s necessary for Hou Zheng to be worried. In fact, I have the same worry as him. Don''t make sarcastic remarks there!"


    "Thank you, I didn''t say anything sarcastic, but I think the waiting detachment is too careful!" Cai Chang explained for himself.


    After getting Xie an''s understanding, Hou Zheng felt much better. Hearing Cai Chang''s explanation for himself, Hou Zheng said: "Cai detachment, it''s easy for you to say this. It''s not your business. What you say is what you say!"


    "Wait for detachment, what do you mean by that?" By Hou Zheng said some face cannot hang, Cai Chang discontented question.


    "In H City, the world knows what kind of goods mourning Kun is. Can''t you find out the evidence of his drug use and drug trafficking? I don''t get it! " Hou Zheng looks down at Cai Chang.


    Originally, he had a problem with Hou Zheng. Now when he heard him question himself in front of Xie an, Cai Chang immediately said, "Hou detachment, what do you want to say? Do you want to say that I cover up the mourning? "


    "I didn''t say you were shielding him. I just don''t know why you didn''t have any way to deal with the drug abuse. Even if there was no evidence of drug trafficking, can''t you detect the drug abuse?" Hou Zheng looked up at the ceiling and said slowly.


    Shua


    Ugly Cai Chang took out a test sheet from his pocket, pointed to the test results and said: "Hou detachment, have a look! You can take a look. This is the test result of mourning Kun! I''m not talking nonsense here. It''s appraised by technicians. The boy of mourning Kun didn''t take drugs at all! "


    "Who knows if there is a problem with the inspection list?" Hou Zheng glanced at the inspection list and said in a strange way.


    "Hou, what do you mean? Are you trying to find fault on purpose? " Angry with Hou Zheng''s words, Cai Chang stood up and pointed to Hou Zheng''s nose.


    Seeing the two subordinates full of gunpowder, Xie an yelled at them: "shut your mouth!"


    Feeling aggrieved, Cai Chang looked at Xie an and said bitterly, "Xie Ju..."


    Before Cai Chang finished speaking, Xie an said with a cold face: "Cai Chang, don''t say it''s Hou Zheng. Even I think it''s strange. What''s funeral Kun? You know better than me. He doesn''t take drugs? If you say it, who will believe it


    "But that''s the result of the test. I can''t forge the test sheet." Cai Chang wronged Yang in the hands of the inspection list, some helpless said.


    Seeing that Xie an is in a bad mood, Huang Jun and Wei Xiuxian also shut their mouths and quietly wait for Xie an to make the final decision.


    After a moment''s silence, Xie an said to Huang Jun, "Huang Jun, you and Xiuxian should control the situation outside the police station. We should never let mourning Kun have an accident here. We should never lose the face of the police station!"


    "Yes


    Huang Jun and Wei Xiuxian answered in unison.


    Turning his head and looking at Hou Zheng, Xie an said in a low voice: "Hou Zheng, you arranged our people to show me those people of the four seas gang, especially Wang Fan. If he dares to commit a crime, you will directly take him back to me!"

 V2.Chapter 10

    At one o''clock in the morning, at the intersection in front of the police station, near the road on this side of the police station, there are dozens of armed special police officers. On the other side of the road, there is only a black Jetta.


    "Sir, the owner of this license plate is Wang Fan." A special police member whispered to Huang Jun.


    Nodded, Huang Jun looked at the Jetta with disdain on his face, and said to Wei Xiuxian beside him: "Wang Fan, who came here alone, is it hard to play hard?"


    "Yellow team, I''ve got the sniper in position! As long as there''s something wrong with Wang Fan, he''ll be killed on the spot. Don''t worry! " Wei Xiuxian said in a low voice.


    Looking back at Wei Xiuxian, Huang Jun smiles and claps his hand on his shoulder.


    At this time, in the Jetta, Liu pangzi is looking at the rearview mirror with a puzzled face. Wang Fan in the rearview mirror is calm with his eyes closed, as if he is asleep.


    "Brother fan, brother Nan, why don''t we bring people here?" Can''t help the curiosity in the heart, Liu pangzi asked in doubt.


    "I didn''t ask." Wang Fan answered with his eyes closed.


    "Is that all?" Liu pangzi is not willing to continue to ask.


    Wang Fan, who closed his eyes, breathed a sigh and slowly opened his eyes. Looking at the policemen outside the car, he frowned slightly and said, "killing people in front of the police station is really a bit shameless. Maybe brother Nan also means that."


    "Then why does brother Nan still let us wait here?" Liu pangzi doesn''t understand brother Nan''s arrangement.


    Knowing that the police will arrange the police force around the police station, and they don''t want to turn against the police for mourning Kun, they should arrange Wang Fan and his brothers to avenge the madman on the way or at the end of mourning Kun.


    But Nange just let Wang Fan take Liu pangzi, waiting for mourning Kun to come out at the door of the police station, and also specially told Wang fan not to act rashly. What''s wrong.


    Looking at the time on his watch, Wang Fan took out a cigarette and lit it up more than ten minutes before 1:30 in the morning.


    Wang Fan has no answer to Liu pangzi''s question, and in his heart, he also has the same question as Liu pangzi.


    Time in the past, the intersection of people here, are anxiously waiting.


    At 1:30 a.m., the gate of the police station opened, and two police cars flashed out of the gate.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the Jetta, saw the flashing police lights and his face sank. He opened the door and walked out of the Jetta.


    After the door closed, Liu started the car and directly crossed the road, blocking the passage on one side of the intersection.


    The special police, who had been on the alert for a long time, watched Wang Fan''s every move immediately when they saw him in sight.


    One step, two steps, three steps, when Wang Fan came to the middle of the road, he stood there steadily, looking at the two police cars that had been driving to the intersection.


    The speed of the police car is not fast, and it seems to be because I saw Wang Fan, so when Wang fan stopped, the two police cars also stopped steadily on the road.


    Holding the gun at his waist, Huang Jun''s face sank and walked to Wang Fan. He reached a half meter distance from Wang Fan and asked, "are you wang fan?"


    "Is the one sitting in the police car mourning Kun?" Wang Fan turned his eyes from the police car to Huang Jun''s face and asked impolitely.


    The first time he was questioned by a gangster like this, Huang Jun''s face couldn''t hang. He said angrily, "what did the officer ask you! Are you wang fan? "


    "How many advantages have you received from Dongsheng in your police station? How dare you even let the murderer go? Are you not afraid to see the light in the newspaper tomorrow? " Without any fear, Wang Fan questioned Huang Jun in front of him.


    "Don''t scare me with this. I''ll tell you that there is something wrong with mourning Kun''s spirit. We also follow the rules!" Seems to have expected Wang Fan would be so difficult, Huang Jun disdain to answer.


    "Mental problems? Sir, when you say that, you want me to believe you. Do you really think I''m a fool? " Wang fan face show disdain of ask.


    Shua


    "I knew you would say that, now! Let''s see. This is the mental appraisal of mourning Kun, written in black and white, and signed by experts! " Huang Jun takes out the appraisal certificate of mourning Kun from his pocket, unfolds it in front of Wang Fan, and points to the content above and says to him.


    After carefully examining the contents of the appraisal book, Wang Fan''s brows wrinkled. It was clearly written in the appraisal book that Wu Kun suffered from a serious mental illness, and he was a person who could not distinguish his behavior ability.


    "This is the top expert in China, Dr. Jiang Xiaonian''s personal appraisal. Do you have any suggestions?" Seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Huang Jun said to him with a sneer.


    "Jiang Xiaonian?" Hearing this name, Wang Fan''s heart is a while agitated. He looks at Huang Jun inconceivably.


    "Yes, Dr. Jiang is an authority in this respect. If you have any questions or don''t understand, you can go to Dr. Jiang for consultation. But now, please disappear from here, otherwise I think you are going to do something harmful to the police and arrest you!" Huang Junyue said that the higher the voice, the more severe the expression on his face.


    I have some knowledge of Jiang Xiaonian''s identity. I know what Huang Jun said is really reasonable. Even if Wang Fan has any doubt about the conclusion of the appraisal, he can only go to Jiang Xiaonian for an explanation.


    Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the police acting according to the rules according to the contents of the identification. If Wang fan is so entangled again, he will obviously fall behind the police.


    Seeing Huang Jun''s complacent appearance, Wang Fan turned his eyes and said with a smile, "Sir, if I report the drug abuse of mourning Kun now, will the police take care of it?"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s report on the death of Kun, Huang Jun sneered and took out a test sheet from his pocket. He handed it to Wang Fan in no hurry and said, "what you want, we police can think of, too. It''s a pity! Mourning Kun is not a drug addict


    Looking at the inspection list repeatedly, Wang Fan complained in his heart.


    If other people see this checklist, they will suspect that the police have tampered with it. But Wang Fan, who knows the inside story, has already understood the reason.


    It''s true that Wu Kun is taking drugs, but the drugs he is taking now are "gold without exchange", rather than those conventional drugs, such as heroin and ice. Therefore, the police''s routine testing can not detect his drug use at all.


    As for why the police can''t detect the drug "Jinbuhuan", the reason is that the police don''t know the ingredients of "Jinbuhuan", and Wang Fan''s task is to find the formula of "Jinbuhuan".


    So in other people''s eyes, the incredible things, in Wang Fan''s eyes, are clear at a glance.

 V2.Chapter 11

    From Wang Fan''s hand, Huang Jun took back the inspection list of mourning Kun. Looking into his eyes, he said in an indisputable tone: "OK! I''ll show you what I should see! It''s time for you to give up


    Wang Fan certainly understood Huang Jun''s meaning. He shook his head with a bitter smile and looked at the police car on the road again.


    Through the gap of the windshield, he seemed to see the elated look of mourning Kun, which made Wang Fan''s heart a little stuffy.


    "Back up! Get your people to drive away! Don''t get in the way of the police Huang Jun put the inspection sheet and appraisal certificate back in his pocket and said to Wang Fan in the tone of command.


    With the appraisal certificate issued by Jiang Xiaonian and the blank inspection sheet, it can be said that the police''s practice has been impeccable. If Wang Fan forcibly blocks it again, he will really be charged with obstructing the police in handling the case.


    Don''t say to want to let mourn Kun pay for his life, I''m afraid that Wang Fan''s any bad behavior will be screened by the police in front of him.


    Helpless back two steps, Wang Fan Chong Jetta car Liu fatty made a backward gesture.


    Liu pangzi, driving a Jetta, doesn''t hear the conversation between Huang Jun and Wang Fan, but understands Wang Fan''s gestures.


    Liu pangzi rolled down the window and looked at Wang Fan in surprise. He couldn''t help but ask, "brother fan, just let it go?"


    "Drive the car away!" Wang Fan gloomy face, not reconciled to shout.


    Seeing Wang Fan directing the Jetta to leave the road, Huang Jun said to him with pride: "boy, you are smart. I thought you would die! It seems that you are not afraid of death


    "Sir! Can you protect Wu Kun for the rest of his life? " Wang fan does not have the good spirit to reply Huang Jun.


    Not caring about Wang Fan''s provocation, Huang Jun said: "Wang Fan, don''t say I didn''t warn you. As long as something happens to mourn Kun, you will be the first one to be investigated by the police, so you''d better be smart and don''t let us catch hold of things!"


    "Then try it!" Wang Fan stretched out his hands and retreated, with an unconvinced look on his face.


    Pointing at the unconvinced Wang Fan, Huang Jun turns around and looks at the police car on the road, waving to the police car to leave.


    All the policemen on the scene were relieved to see Wang Fan retreating to the side of the road, and the two police cars passed slowly in front of the public.


    Liu pangzi, who jumped out of the Jetta, saw the police car leaving with mourning Kun. He anxiously said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, if you don''t want me to drive up and kill the dog who killed mourning Kun!"


    "Save it! If you can''t rush through, you will be killed by dozens of guns! " Wang Fan said helplessly while smoking.


    "But let mourning Kun go like this, the brothers know, definitely won''t agree!" Liu pangzi said anxiously.


    After spitting a mouthful of smoke, Wang Fan looked at the police car, and said with a wry smile: "we are being overcast! Damn it


    As soon as the words fell, Wang Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and half of his cigarette almost fell to the ground.


    Liu pangzi, who was looking at Wang Fan, also saw the change of Wang Fan''s expression. He quickly turned his head and followed Wang Fan''s eyes to the direction where the police car left.


    In front of the police car which has been several hundred meters away, three motorcycles suddenly appeared in the reverse direction, and they were coming at full speed.


    Three motorcycles march forward in an inverted triangle formation. On each motorcycle, there are two people with helmets. The people in the back seat of the front two motorcycles are holding a white wine bottle.


    "Lying trough!"


    Seeing that the white wine bottle was lit, Liu pangzi immediately understood what these people were trying to do. He exclaimed excitedly.


    The police standing in front of the police station also saw the motorcyclist lighting the wine bottle, but they were not as excited as Liu pangzi. The expression on their faces was more nervous.


    Huang Jun, who was the first to react, pulled out his gun and yelled, "go!"


    Because there is a police car in the middle, for fear of hurting their own people, the special police did not dare to shoot rashly, they could only rush past with long and short guns in their hands, hoping to bypass the police car to find the best shooting angle.


    The two police cars also saw the action of the motorcyclist. After a beautiful emergency stop, the car body turned around 180 degrees, and the driver stepped on the gas and drove in the direction of the police station.


    "Bang! Bang


    Two motorcycles followed, and two burning glass wine bottles turned into burning arcs and smashed on the bodies of two police cars.


    The broken wine bottle turned into a fireball and soon enveloped the police car in a sea of fire.


    The driver, who had been prepared for a long time, stepped on the brake, opened the door and jumped out without waiting for the car to stop.


    The police officers sitting in the car also opened the door one after another and jumped out of the burning police car. Even mourning Kun followed the police officers in panic and escaped from the police car in a panic.


    The blazing fire engulfed the police car, and the thick black smoke not only choked people''s tears, but also blocked everyone''s sight.


    The motorcycle behind the two motorcycles, the motor roaring through the thick black smoke, a beautiful tail flick action, stopped at one of the police cars.


    Sitting in the back seat of the motorcycle, the man quickly raised his legs and jumped off the motorcycle. After a few steps, he came to the front of mourning Kun.


    Choked by the smoke, he couldn''t open his eyes and choked like pepper in his throat. He had no resistance, but his desire for survival made him decide to fight to death.


    "Ah


    The voice is hoarse roaring, mourning Kun reaches out his hands and rushes to the man wearing the helmet in an attempt to make the final struggle.


    "Cha"


    A white light flashed, and the smell of blood was instantly over the smell of smoke.


    "Dong"


    Mourning Kun knelt there on both knees. His neck without his head spurted out a half meter high column of blood. Warm blood mixed with smoke and dust spilled on the ground not far away.


    The motorcyclist slowly bent down, reached out and picked up the head on the ground, turned around and looked at the direction of Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who has been observing this side, also saw the motorcyclist''s action. From the concave and convex of the tight leather clothes, it is not difficult to see that the motorcyclist who cut off the head of mourning Kun should be a hot woman.


    "The trough! Van! Mourning Kun is dead Seeing Liu pangzi, who was beheaded in mourning Kun''s death, he could not bear the excitement in his heart. He bit his teeth and said to Wang Fan behind him.


    Good death Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    The woman with mourning Kun''s head lightly sat back on the back seat of the motorcycle and disappeared in the cry of a group of police.


    It took only a few minutes for the three motorcycles to appear and leave. The police didn''t even have time to see the characteristics of the motorcycles clearly, so they were beheaded face to face.


    Huang Jun, who is in a state of rage, greets the police officers to drive after them. Other police officers are busy helping the injured.


    When the tail light of the motorcycle disappeared, Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi with a smile: "let''s go! We should go back to sleep, too! "

 V2.Chapter 12

    There was no valuable clue left at the scene. The police knew nothing about the masked motorcyclist who killed Wu Kun. They didn''t even have a preliminary judgment on where the head of Wu Kun was taken.


    Wang Fan, who has always been regarded as a dangerous element, has become the most unlikely person to commit a crime because of a large number of on-the-spot evidences from special police.


    The furious Xie an scolded his subordinates, but no matter how angry he was, the fact that he was killed near the police station could not be changed. What he could do now was to crack the case quickly and give an account to the citizens of H city and the upper level of the police station.


    As the criminal police branch leader of H City, Hou Zheng is duty bound to shoulder the heavy burden, so as soon as he comes out of Xie an''s office, he quickly dispatches a team of police officers under him and starts the investigation work in a hurry.


    Huang Jun and Wei Xiuxian, though they were not assigned any specific tasks, could not hang on their faces.


    After all, in front of dozens of well-trained special police, it''s so easy to kill Wu Kun. No one will feel that the special police in H city are incompetent.


    Many times, in the eyes of these policemen, reputation is more important than life.


    Sitting in the car back to the SWAT team, Huang Jun said to Wei Xiuxian with an ugly face: "Xiuxian, this matter can''t be settled like this! What a shame


    "Yellow team, say it! What shall we do? " Wei Xiuxian, who also felt weak, asked solemnly.


    "I''ll ask you something, and you can tell me what you think!" Huang Jun looked at Wei Xiuxian and said thoughtfully.


    "Good!" Wei Xiuxian promised.


    "We don''t think about the reason why the man killed mourning Kun. I''ll ask you, what''s the reason why the motorcyclist took away mourning Kun''s head?" Huang Jun looks at Wei Xiuxian mysteriously.


    "Team Huang, if I''m not wrong, the head of mourning Kun must be used for sacrifice!" Wei Xiuxian answered with confidence.


    "Yes! I think so, too! " Huang Jun showed a proud smile on his face, and then said: "I heard that the people of Sihai gang are going to hold a large-scale funeral for the gangster who was killed by mourning Kun. Do you think the head of mourning Kun will appear there?"


    "Nine times out of ten!" Wei Xiuxian nodded in agreement.


    "Since you think so, you should take some brothers and make up to see clearly. If someone takes the head of mourning Kun, then the real murderer will be found out." Huang Jun rubbed his chin with his hands and said with a slight frown.


    Wei Xiuxian laughed, but soon he was worried and asked, "team Huang, do you want to talk to Hou Zheng about this? After all, director Xie gave him an order to solve the case within a time limit! "


    "Tell Hou Zheng? Can he listen to you? Maybe when you''ve finished talking, he''ll drive you out! " Huang Jun said with a sneer.


    "Why? Don''t we help him, too? " Wei Xiuxian didn''t understand what Huang Jun meant.


    "Thanks! Who caught the murderer who killed mourning Kun, who even saved face for the police, who will share the credit with you? " Huang Jun patted Wei Xiuxian on the shoulder and said it meaningfully.


    When Huang Jun said this, Wei Xiuxian nodded his head and said, "sure enough, Jiang is still hot. I didn''t think of this meaning. I almost gave the credit to someone!"


    "Come on! You and your brothers work hard. I won''t be greedy after I catch that murderer! " Huang Jun said seriously.


    "Team Huang, don''t worry. My brothers and I have been looking forward to your promotion for a long time! When you get to the seat of director Xie, just remember to give him a hand! " Wei Xiuxian patted his chest and showed his loyalty to Huang Jun.


    Just when Wei Xiuxian rushed to Liu village with some special police officers in disguise, the resourceful Hou Zheng himself led the team and led several backbone members of the criminal police detachment to come to Liu village in disguise as ordinary citizens.


    In the past, because of the remote location of Liu village, and incompatible with the development of modernization, even the bus did not set up a stop here, so the citizens of H City naturally paid little attention to it.


    But today''s Liu village, because of the holding of a funeral, attracted a large number of black and white characters.


    Sitting in a refitted station wagon, Hou Zheng uses his high-power telescope to observe the situation of Liu Village hundreds of meters away.


    Seeing that the people of Sihai gang and the villagers of Liu village were busy with the funeral, he said to his subordinates: "haven''t you found anything?"


    "Sir, Wang Fan hasn''t appeared yet, and the big brothers of Sihai gang who have the status in the world haven''t appeared either." The policeman sitting next to him answered.


    "With such a big stall, no one came? Did the people of the four seas gang go to other places to plot something? " Hou zhengruo said to himself.


    "Report, sir, the special police officers have been found outside Liu village!" Next to the police are also using high-power binoculars to observe the surrounding situation, he suddenly loudly reminded Hou Zheng.


    Looking in the direction pointed by the police, Hou Zheng saw a business car without a license plate, which was parked on a road not far from Liu village. Although the business car looked ordinary, Hou Zheng knew it was a special police training vehicle.


    "Damn it! What are these guys doing? " See the special police man appeared here, Hou Zheng natural understand each other want to do, he frowned cursing.


    One side of the police heard Hou Zheng''s curse, but also some dissatisfied said: "Sir, do you want to drive them away? What if we disturb the four seas gang and affect our plans? "


    "You think they''ll listen to you? Hum! Don''t these guys usually get into enough trouble? " Hou Zheng said with a cold face.


    "What about that?" The police officer asked reluctantly.


    No one wants to be robbed of the credit. What''s more, because of the murder of mourning Kun, the criminal police of H city have been pushed to the top of the storm. They urgently need to catch the mysterious murderer in order to save their face.


    But now the emergence of the special police force makes all the officers of the Criminal Police Detachment feel the crisis.


    If the murderer is captured by the special police, then the criminal police detachment will lose the battle of turning over. In the future, I''m afraid they will have no face to mix in the police station, so they can''t let the special police disturb the situation, let alone let them take the credit!


    Hou Zheng, who knew this better than anyone else, put down his telescope and said to the police officer beside him: "contact our informant immediately. I must grasp the internal situation of Sihai gang at the first time!"


    Sitting on one side of the police heard Hou Zheng''s words, quickly took out the mobile phone and dialed a series of mobile phone numbers.

 V2.Chapter 13

    While Hou Zheng and Wei Xiuxian were waiting for Wang Fan in Liucun, Wang Fan was walking cautiously from the kitchen to the living room with a bowl of hot porridge in his hands.


    "Blind Master, be careful to burn it!" The porridge on the table, Wang Fan with chopsticks clip a fried dough sticks, put in the hands of blind master.


    Tong Jiahui in the kitchen also follows Wang Fan, brings a bowl of hot porridge for him and himself, and goes to the restaurant to sit down.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, who prepared the cold dishes, took the cold dishes on the plate and said with some apology, "I thought only blind Master and I had breakfast at home, so we didn''t prepare so many dishes."


    "It''s OK, sister-in-law. I''ll just have a bowl of porridge." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    The blind man had finished eating a fried dough stick. He stretched out his hand and said, "another one!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan picked up a fried dough stick and handed it to Tong Jiahui. He said to Tong Jiahui, "don''t go for a while. Today''s troubles are inevitable. You can have a good rest at home."


    "Well!" Tong Jiahui, who is drinking porridge, ordered some.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, who was feeding food to the blind Master, was stunned when she heard the conversation between Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui. For a moment, she forgot to feed food to the blind master.


    "What about Liu Qiang''s dishes?" The blind Master, who had been waiting for a long time with his mouth open, asked anxiously.


    "Sorry, old man!" Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, who had just woken up from her dream, rushed the food into his mouth.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite her, noticed the strange things of Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law and kindly asked, "sister-in-law, do you have something on your mind?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious." When Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law finished speaking, she showed an embarrassed expression on her face and said in a hurry, "it''s OK, it''s OK. I just have nothing to do. I''m just thinking about it."


    "Curious about what? Tell me about it? " Wang fan saw Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s duplicity and wanted to know what she was curious about.


    After eating, the blind man wiped his mouth and said, "Liu Qiang''s family, if you have anything to say, just ask. You are absent-minded. You will starve me to death later!"


    "Ha ha." The blind Master''s words made her laugh. Tong Jiahui also said, "sister-in-law, if you have something to say, just say it. It''s all a family. You don''t have to hide it."


    Hearing that, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law was even more embarrassed. But after a moment''s hesitation, she asked, "brother Xiaofan, I heard that the man who works in the village is your brother?"


    "Well, yes, and his daughter-in-law, working together in our village!" Wang Fan took a bite and looked up at Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law.


    "Ah! Qiangzi didn''t say he had a daughter-in-law! " The expression on Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s face is very sad, obviously sympathizing with the madman''s experience.


    "It''s a matter of one day. When they were alive, they were not together. I thought about it, so I did the white work for them, and then buried them together to fulfill a wish of my brother!" Wang Fan explained.


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law took a long breath, nodded her head and said, "it''s true that people who can''t be together alive can be together when they die, so it''s an explanation."


    "I''ve bought all the cemeteries. I''ll be buried after the first seven." Wang Fan continued.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law looked at Wang Fan and asked, "brother Xiaofan, you are the brother who had an accident. Have you ever offended you?"


    "Well? Not at all! We''ve always had a good relationship. I used to fight and he helped me a lot. " Wang Fan shook his head and said solemnly.


    "That''s better than your relationship with hadron?" Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law asked in a low voice.


    "Almost. Brother Qiang and I got to know each other later, but we have a good friendship. Sister in law, why do you ask this?" Wang Fan some inexplicable asked.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law stopped talking. She looked at a group of people with an ugly face. With a smile more ugly than crying, she picked up a chopstick of cold dishes and prepared to deliver them to the blind master.


    Tong Jiahui noticed Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s uneasiness. She put down the bowl and asked tentatively, "sister-in-law, do you have anything else to say?"


    "If you have something to say, it''s a girl''s guess!" The blind Master blocked the dish delivered to his mouth with his hand and said to Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law angrily.


    Seeing that the blind Master was angry, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law was wronged. She turned her head and looked at Wang Fan, who was sitting opposite her. She looked like she wanted to ask for help, but she didn''t want to say anything.


    Wang Fan, who had tasted from Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s words, put down his chopsticks and asked with a smile, "sister-in-law, are you worried that I''m not sincere enough to brother Qiang? Didn''t see him as a brother? "


    "Brother Xiaofan, don''t worry about it. You''re the one who helped Qiangzi to be today. My sister-in-law knows that she won''t believe other people''s nonsense." Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law put down her chopsticks in a hurry and tried to explain with her hands swinging.


    "Come on, what''s going on?" The blind Master asked angrily.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law didn''t dare to hide what she heard from the villagers, so she told several people in the house.


    In rural areas, weddings and funerals are the top priority. Generally speaking, if someone''s family encounters such a big event, his brothers and friends will take the initiative to help.


    Especially in the day, it shows the deep friendship between two people, so people living in the countryside value the handling of the affairs behind them most.


    But "historical records" said: "a life and death, is to know friendship; One poor and one rich is a state of intimate friendship; One expensive one cheap, friendship is to see. ", It is also the way to do the coldness of the world and the ugliness of human nature.


    The people in Liu village usually respect Wang Fan very much, because they think that. Wang fan is not only capable, but also righteous.


    But seeing Wang Fan''s sad appearance in the madman''s daily life, these people in Liu village had an idea in their heart, and this idea came to Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s ears.


    At the beginning, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law only thought that other people were talking nonsense, so she didn''t pay attention to these words. However, after observing for a few days, she found that Wang Fan had never been sad because of this incident, so she questioned Wang Fan''s friendship with the madman.


    From Wang Fan''s mouth, we know that he and madman are brothers, and their friendship is on a par with Liu Qiang''s, which makes Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law feel even more incredible, and even has some complaints about Wang Fan''s practice in her heart.


    After understanding the confusion in Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law''s heart, the gloomy blind master first laughed and said, "Liu Qiang''s family, you have never heard of, life and death, wealth and honor! Is that a sentence? "


    "Yes, it''s on TV." Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law replied.


    "Since there is life and death, you say, what else can be sad?" The blind Master said with disapproval.

 V2.Chapter 14

    At 10:30, Wang Fan drove to Liu village. As soon as he stopped the car, he saw Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang trotting towards him.


    "What''s the rush for?" While closing the door, while lighting a cigarette, Wang Fan looked at the two asked.


    Originally, the two men ran to Wang Fan''s side, but they all closed their mouths.


    Looking at two people strangely, Wang Fan asked again: "dumb? What can I do for you? "


    Honest Liu Qiang poked Liu pangzi''s waist and eye, indicating what he and Wang Fan said.


    Standing in front of Wang Fan, Liu Pang''s head was sweating. Seeing that Liu Qiang was silent, he had to harden his head and say, "brother fan, the Lingtang is built, but there is one more thing in the Lingtang."


    "What is it?" When Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi''s words, he was surprised.


    Wang fan saw the beheading of mourning Kun yesterday with his own eyes. Although no one knows the real identity of the motorcyclist, the knife has revealed a lot of information to Wang Fan.


    Miao Qing, who killed and took away the head of mourning Kun, should have been fighting with Wang Fan!


    Elder sister Baihua is under elder sister Hong, and Miao Qing is also under elder sister Hong. If Miao Qing takes away the head of mourning Kun, it is obvious that it is to be used to commemorate elder sister Baihua.


    Now Liu pangzi, they come here in a hurry and say that there''s one more thing in the hall. Maybe it''s the head of mourning Kun who was cut off.


    At the thought of mourning Kun''s head being placed in the mourning hall, Wang Fan''s scalp is itching.


    It''s not that Wang fan is timid and afraid to see the bloody head, but that he is worried that the head will be charged by the police as evidence.


    Although Wang Fan was at the scene at that time, and dozens of special police can prove that he did not hurt a hair of mourning Kun, it does not mean that Wang Fan did not instruct others to kill mourning Kun.


    The head appears in Liu village, which means that this black pot is really on Wang Fan''s back. No matter how he defends with the police, it can only be more and more black!


    See Wang fan is also very nervous, Liu fatty stammer said: "is a travel bag!"


    "Just now, a man sent it to me. I didn''t let him go!" Liu Qiang hastened to one side to add.


    "Damn it! Miao Qing is going to kill me! " Wang Fan cursed, threw away the cigarette in his hand, and walked to the hall with great strides.


    They rushed to Lingtang and saw a man in his twenties sitting on a bench on one side of Lingtang with a black travel bag.


    "Van, that''s the boy." Liu Qiang pointed to the man and said.


    The man with a blank face, hearing Liu Qiang''s words, stood up nervously, waved his hands and said, "I also sent it for others. It''s not my thing!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense like that. Take him away quickly and throw the bag in his hand to me. The farther you throw, the better!" Wang fan doesn''t care to ask the strange man in front of him. He points to his travel bag and orders Liu pangzi to come.


    Before Liu could speak, he heard a rush of footsteps not far behind him. Then a dozen strong men with weapons came running to the Lingtang from two different directions.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, Wang Fan had no time to think about it. He ran to the man with the bag and reached for it.


    "Don''t move! Or shoot Running out of breath, Hou Zheng raised his gun and ordered Wang Fan, who was one or two hundred meters away.


    As soon as Hou Zheng''s words came to an end, a group of people running to the Lingtang immediately lowered their body and quickened their pace.


    Wei Xiuxian, the vice captain of the special police team, was the first in the group. After hearing Hou Zheng''s voice, he was worried that he would be hurt by his own bullets, so he lowered himself and ran forward.


    Usually well-trained SWAT team members, but this time show the ability to watch the home, a few breathing between already ran to the Lingtang.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to grab the bag, Wei Xiuxian waved his hand and yelled, "take it down!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he rushed to Wang Fan with a hungry tiger, and the special police behind him was not ambiguous. They pressed Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang to the ground.


    "Poof"


    Wang Fan, who was rushed to by Wei Xiuxian, fell face down heavily on the ground. The soil mixed with the smell of green grass took the opportunity to rush into his mouth.


    The man with the bag was startled. He threw away the bag in his hand, raised his hands over his head and yelled: "this is not my thing, I''m sending it for someone else!"


    "Damn it! Shut up By Wei Xiuxian pressure in the body of Wang Fan, struggling to shout at the man.


    "Pa"


    Wei Xiuxian, who was riding on Wang Fan, gave Wang Fan a slap in the face with a wave. He said fiercely, "shut up, too!"


    Although Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang saw that Wang Fan was bullied by Wei Xiuxian, they were also pressed to the ground, so they could only yell at Wang Fan in a manic voice, and they couldn''t help Wang Fan at all.


    Hou Zheng, who came immediately after him, with his waist in one hand and his gun in the other, stood panting and looked at the scene in the hall, with an expression of unspeakable chagrin on his face.


    Since the man with the bag appeared in Liu village, Hou Zheng decided that there was something wrong with the bag, and he also told his men to be ready, waiting for Wang Fan to appear.


    However, Wei Xiuxian, who is also monitoring the Lingtang, is certainly not a straw bag of rice, so the two groups are so strong.


    What happened?


    As soon as Wang Fan''s figure appeared, Hou Zheng took his subordinates SA Yazi to run to the Lingtang. However, Wei Xiuxian''s men, after all, were well-trained special police officers, and their running skills were better than Hou Zheng''s.


    Therefore, Hou Zheng can only watch Wei Xiuxian press Wang Fan on the ground and take credit for his reputation for the police force.


    Looking at Hou Zheng''s annoyed appearance, Wei Xiuxian said triumphantly: "Captain Hou, I''m sorry to let you work in vain!"


    Originally, he was very dissatisfied with Wei Xiuxian''s claim for credit. Now, seeing that he is such a villain, Hou Zheng gnashes his teeth at him.


    Just when Hou Zheng was about to make a theory with Wei Xiuxian, the police officer next to him quietly pulled him, and then fell over his ear and said a few words.


    After listening to the police, the expression on Hou Zheng''s face was first startled, but soon recovered.


    Wei Xiuxian, who was also in the mourning hall, of course saw the policeman''s action and noticed the change of Hou Zheng''s face. However, he didn''t know what news Hou Zheng had heard that surprised him.

 V2.Chapter 15

    Wei Xiuxian, who was riding on Wang Fan, didn''t know what was going on. He saw Hou Zheng pointing to the man who was shivering in the corner of the hall and said, "catch this boy for me!"


    The police officer behind Hou Zheng, who rushed up and down, handcuffed the young man. Hou Zheng took a look at Wei Xiuxian, calmly went to the bag, took out a pair of white gloves from his pocket and put them on his hand, then picked up the bag on the ground.


    Wei Xiuxian, who felt that Hou Zheng had a conspiracy, but was confused, looked at Hou Zheng and asked: "Captain Hou, are you


    "Hum!"


    Hou Zheng, who was disdained, snorted coldly. Wei Xiuxian, who was confused, walked to the door of the hall with his travel bag.


    "Who are you?"


    Before Hou Zheng came to the door of the hall, he heard a woman''s angry voice.


    Wang Fan, who was pressed on the ground by Wei Xiuxian, heard the woman''s voice, his eyes lit up and turned to look in the direction of the entrance of the hall.


    Just at the gate of Lingtang, red elder sister, wearing a windbreaker and sunglasses, is standing there with a gloomy face. Behind her, Miao Qing, who is also not good at face, is standing. Wang Fan only recognizes the five women who have met peony elder sister.


    Hou Zheng, who had already arrived at the door, looked at her up and down, took out her certificate from her pocket, shook it, and then sneered and asked, "who are you?"


    "We?" Miao Qing, who took the lead to talk, took a look at Wang Fan lying on the ground, and then said, "we are the family members of the deceased!"


    "Yes! They are all family members! " Wang Fan, lying on the ground, quickly agreed.


    Aware that Miao Qing is not good at it, Wei Xiuxian raised his hand to hit Wang Fan on the head and taught him: "shut your mouth, don''t make trouble!"


    Wang Fan grinned and didn''t speak any more, but he looked into Miao Qing''s eyes and winked at her all the time to remind her to pay attention to Hou Zheng''s travel bag.


    However, Miao Qing didn''t pay attention to Wang Fan at all, so she didn''t pay any attention to Wang Fan''s eyes. At the moment, she put her hands in her trouser pockets and looked at Hou Zheng in front of her with her chin up. She didn''t take Hou Zheng seriously at all.


    Being so despised by a woman is the biggest insult to Hou Zheng. He asked with a gloomy face, "is your name Miao Qing?"


    "Yes! What''s the matter? " Miao Qing''s tone of voice is very provocative and doesn''t care about hou Zheng''s police identity.


    "What''s the matter?" He shook his bag in front of Miao Qing''s face. Hou Zheng narrowed his eyes and asked, "Miss Miao Qing, do you think this bag looks familiar?"


    "Sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about. These bags are sold everywhere in the shops. I don''t remember that I bought them, and I don''t like to use these low-end goods myself!" Miao Qing''s face did not change, and there was no panic in her words.


    Not to mention that Hou Zheng was surprised by Miao Qing''s attitude, even Wang Fan, who was lying on the ground, was shocked by Miao Qing''s arrogant manner.


    Since ancient times, it has been reasonable for officers and soldiers to kill bandits.


    As a vagabond, you should have the consciousness to see the police officer smile.


    What''s more, Hou Zheng, standing in front of Miao Qing, is not only a high-level police officer in charge of criminal investigation in H City, but also holding evidence that can accuse Miao Qing of murder.


    According to the truth, Miao Qing should be afraid to look at him in fear, and even collapse on the ground at the moment when he sees his travel bag.


    However, Miao Qing is not flustered, and his attitude is also very arrogant. He simply doesn''t pay attention to Hou Zheng, the senior police officer in front of him, and the police officers under him. This will not give Hou Zheng any face!


    Shocked, Wang Fan didn''t admire Miao Qing''s courage. Instead, a popular saying "no for no death" flashed across his mind!


    Sure enough, Hou Zheng heard that Miao Qing''s attitude was so arrogant. His face was as black as a blue faced cow demon. He pointed to Miao Qing''s nose and said, "good Miao Qing, I really give you a shameless face!"


    "What do you want?" Miao Qing heard Hou Zheng say so, then changed face, apricot eyes open unconvinced asked.


    Hou Zheng waved his hand, and the policeman under his hand ordered, "arrest her for me!"


    "Yes


    Standing beside Hou Zheng, two plainclothes policemen promised to reach for Miao Qing''s collar.


    Miao Qing, with her hands in her pants pocket, flashed a scornful smile on her face. Her body retreated two steps, and a sense of killing flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    Wang Fan, who is lying on the ground, has been paying attention to Miao Qing. He can understand the power of Miao Qing and how hot her temper is.


    It is because she knows something about Miao Qing that Wang Fan worries that she will really fight with the police.


    Although the police have a travel bag with mourning Kun''s head in their hands, it is not a simple thing to prove that Miao Qing killed mourning Kun as direct evidence.


    But if Miao Qing and the police do this, then it''s really hard for her to retreat!


    Worried about Miao Qing and the two police officers, Wang Fan yelled: "you are a black sheep. If you want to save me, you don''t want to speak well with the officer. You are so noisy, neither of us can think well!"


    After Wang Fan roared, Wei Xiuxian, who was riding on him, laughed, patted Wang Fan on the head with his hand, and said: "Wang Fan, is this your girl? You have a big temper


    "Sir, this girl is not sensible. Don''t be like her. What can I do for you?" Wang Fan lying on the ground with a smiling face said, but the heart is the eighteen generations of Miao Qing ancestors greetings again.


    However, Hou Zhengke doesn''t want to give Wang fan face. After all, it''s him that Miao Qing confronts in front of everyone, so he has to find face here, and he has got the exact information that Miao Qing is the murderer who killed Wu Kun.


    Of course, Hou Zheng won''t tell Wei Xiuxian that Miao Qing is a murderer. After all, he doesn''t want to share the credit with anyone. Moreover, strictly speaking, Wei Xiuxian has already given him no face and wants to enjoy the credit of capturing "murderer Wang Fan"!


    Hou Zheng, who has plans in his heart, holds a heavy travel bag in one hand and raises the muzzle of his gun to Miao Qing in the other. He says to her coldly, "don''t be disrespectful. Don''t think you are a woman, so I dare not shoot!"


    Standing on one side, Hong Jie, who had not spoken, saw that Hou Zheng actually pointed the muzzle of the gun at Miao Qing. She went to Hou Zheng''s face and blocked his muzzle with her body.


    "What do you want to do?" Hou is waiting for sister Hong to ask.


    "I want to make a statement!" Red sister took off her sunglasses and looked at Hou Zheng with sharp eyes. She didn''t mean to compromise at all.

 V2.Chapter 16

    Lying on the ground, Wang fan can''t help thinking about what kind of elder brother is with what kind of younger brother when he sees red sister''s strength.


    If we say that Miao Qing is too young to act recklessly, it''s all on impulse, which makes people think that she is a lengtouqing.


    Then, looking steady and mature, Hong Jie would even challenge Hou Zheng, the criminal police branch leader of H City, regardless of the rules of the river and lake, which makes Wang Fan a little difficult to understand!


    But whether Wang Fan understood or not, red sister had already taken this step, and looking at the expression on her face, she didn''t seem to worry about all this at all.


    Since there is a big sister like Hongjie, Wang Fan naturally doesn''t have to worry about it any more. He simply holds his head in one hand, takes out a cigarette box from his pocket in the other hand, takes out a cigarette with his mouth, and smokes leisurely to watch the excitement.


    The smell of tobacco flew into Wei Xiuxian''s nostrils, and his body was full of tobacco addiction. However, after touching the pocket of his clothes, he remembered that he was in a hurry when he got out of the car and ran over. He even left his cigarette and lighter in the car, which made Wei Xiuxian feel a little depressed.


    "Sir, have a cigarette to relieve your fatigue." By Wei Xiuxian riding under the body of Wang Fan, from the cigarette box pop up a cigarette, smilingly handed to Wei Xiuxian in front of.


    He took the cigarette with a dry smile. Wei Xiuxian held it in his mouth and looked at Wang Fan lighting a cigarette for him with a lighter. Then he said with satisfaction: "you''re smart. Get up! Don''t make trouble for me


    With these words, Wei Xiuxian stood up and took Wang Fan to sit on the bench. He put one hand on his shoulder and the other hand on the matching gun.


    At this time, Wei Xiuxian holds Wang Fan in his hand, which can be regarded as having completed the task given to him by Huang Jun, so his heart is not flustered.


    Part of the reason why he didn''t leave immediately with Wang fan is that his travel bag is still in Hou Zheng''s hands. Wei Xiuxian just left, and he can''t explain to Huang Jun when he goes back.


    Another part of the reason is that he also wants to see Hou Zheng''s jokes here.


    Although they work together in the H city police station, because of Huang Jun''s reason, Wei Xiuxian and Hou Zheng''s relationship is not harmonious all the time, so it is a very happy thing for Wei Xiuxian to see Hou Zheng make a fool of himself.


    Wang Fan and Wei Xiuxian on this side have eliminated the previous tense atmosphere because of a cigarette, while Hou Zheng and Hong Jie on the other side have reached the point of tension.


    Hou yuan, who holds his own identity, is arrogant. Now he has been provoked by Miao Qing and Hong Jie one after another, and he is even more shameless and flustered.


    And red sister is not afraid of heaven and earth, and the king Lao Tzu has to fight with her when she comes. She stares at Hou Zheng with a pair of pretty eyes and heroic spirit. She is not willing to show her weakness and asks, "Marquis, don''t think we are the generation of ladies, you can do anything here!"


    "I''m a legal businessman in H city. If you point a gun at my employee, I have the right to complain to your boss and ask a lawyer to send a lawyer''s letter to you!"


    "Huaxia is a man with laws. You policemen can''t do whatever you like! And I know your boss very well! If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation for what you''ve done today, I won''t give up! "


    As aggressive as a machine gun, Hou Zheng''s face was black and blue, which made him lose face even more.


    Wang Fan and Wei Xiuxian, sitting on the long chair, were stunned by red sister''s sharp words!


    Thinking of what Nange said that night, Wang Fan secretly wiped a cold sweat. That night, he talked rudely against Hongjie. He knew that he was a little proud just now. Now, it''s a way of self seeking death.


    No wonder Nange said that Wang Fan''s confrontation with Hongjie was the first one in H city!


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, Wei Xiuxian is secretly glad that he did not face a woman like Hong Jie.


    It is said that women are tigers. Don''t provoke them!


    The red elder sister in front of her is just a female tiger who has become an elite. She can kill all the men on the scene with a free and vigorous spirit!


    Although he didn''t deal with Hou Zheng very well, Wei Xiuxian sympathized with him at this time!


    On the other hand, Hou Zheng, who had been bombarded by Hongjie''s continuous bombardment, was pale with anger, and his facial features moved to a new position. He looked like he was about to explode at any time.


    "Sir? Are you ok? " After Hou Zheng, the police officer saw that Hou Zheng''s face was so ugly. He asked in a low voice for fear that Hou Zheng would be so angry by red sister.


    After rubbing his hand in his chest for a while, Hou Zheng calmed down his agitation. He bit his teeth and said to red sister, "good! I''ll make you lose today


    "Come on!" Red elder sister disdains of reply.


    Turning around, he pointed to the man with the arm held by the police officer. Hou Zheng asked fiercely: "who gave you this travel bag?"


    The young man, who was watching, was caught off guard by Hou Zheng''s question. His face immediately showed a look of embarrassment, and his eyes swept her face in horror.


    Two police officers with men were worried that the man did not dare to testify to the person who gave him the travel bag. They quickly kicked him and glared at him fiercely.


    It''s a knife to stretch your head, and it''s a knife to shrink your head!


    The young man was not only afraid of red sister''s revenge, but also worried that the police would put the account on his head. He was in a dilemma and almost cried.


    "What''s the matter? Boy, do you want to shoulder this kind of killing for others? " Hou Zheng said coldly to the young man.


    As soon as he heard Hou Zheng talking about the murder case, the young man immediately counseled him. He cried with tears in his nose and said, "Sir, this travel bag is not mine. I''m just sending it here for someone else. It''s just a leg run!"


    "Say it! Is the person who asked you to deliver your bags here? " Hou Zheng asked the young man loudly, but his eyes had scanned the faces of the women behind her.


    The young man, who had been scared to death for a long time, raised his arm and pointed to the peony elder sister standing behind Miao Qing. With a cry, he said, "it''s her, the peony elder sister of Baihua garden. She promised to introduce me a new sister, so I helped her to deliver her travel bag!"


    Along with the man''s fingers, everyone looked at sister peony with a flustered face. Even red sister''s face showed an incredible appearance.


    Wang Fan, sitting on one side to watch the scene, felt tight in his heart. He couldn''t help scolding: "how can I recruit this counsellor?"


    "Cut the crap!" Wei Xiuxian, aware that things have changed, frowns tightly, looks sad, slaps Wang Fan on the head and teaches him a lesson.


    Hou Zheng, who got a satisfactory answer, turned his eyes to the red elder sister in front of him, waiting for her to bow her head and admit her mistake.

 V2.Chapter 17

    Everyone is like Hou Zheng, looking at the red sister standing there, waiting for the powerful woman to clean up the present situation.


    However, red sister''s face is still calm like autumn water. She turns around and looks at the peony standing behind Miao Qing. She asks, "is that the case?"


    "Witness! All the material evidence! You can''t deny it Hou Zheng stares at the peony to roar a way.


    Peony, standing behind Miao Qing, has a sad face. She hesitates to look at Hong Jie and Hou Zheng, who is standing there with a fierce face. Finally, she lowers her head and doesn''t say anything.


    "Peony, flowers are good for you on weekdays!" Miao Qing looked down at the peony and asked her playfully.


    "Red sister, green sister, I know what to do!" Peony low head low voice says.


    At the end of Peony''s speech, red sister, standing opposite Hou, smiles and doesn''t say anything to peony, just like there is no peony in front of her.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on a long chair beside him, looked at it, but he was not happy. He frowned and scolded: "this girl is really cruel!"


    Although he didn''t have much contact with peony, Wang Fan had some good feelings for the woman in her thirties.


    Last time in Baihuayuan, because of Liu pangzi''s lending money to Tiantian, Wang Fan deliberately found fault with Tiantian. In the end, sister peony came forward to protect Tiantian. In the end, it was for Wang Fan''s sake to save face.


    So Wang Fan to peony''s hand, has been in the heart some gratitude.


    In addition, Wang Fan himself is a man of loyalty. He can''t stand those who throw his younger brother out to bear the crime when something goes wrong.


    Now Hongjie and Miao Qing''s practice is obviously to take peony as a scapegoat and throw it to the police like garbage.


    Looking at the peony''s appearance again, although he was also uneasy, he did not dare to have any resistance, which made Wang Fan want to fight against injustice for peony.


    The rules of the river and the lake are the rules of the river and the lake. Elder sister Baihua is under elder sister Hong''s command, and peony is a member of elder sister Baihua''s family. Therefore, no matter how much Wang Fan sympathizes with her, she can''t make a difference for her.


    As an old member of the gang, Wang fan is quite afraid of these rules, but this does not mean that Liu pangzi is also afraid.


    When peony was about to stand out from Miao Qing, Liu pangzi, who had been pressed to the ground by two policemen, suddenly pointed to peony and cried out: "sister peony, I''ll carry this thing!"


    Liu pangzi roared, startled the two policemen who were holding him down, and nearly let him go. When they pressed Liu pangzi back to the ground, Wang Fan also ran to Liu pangzi.


    "Carry your head! Don''t whine Wang Fan grabs Liu pangzi''s collar and slaps him in the face.


    "Brother fan!" The cheek is beaten and swollen. Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan wrongly. He just wants to say something. He goes to see Wang Fan''s fierce eyes.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to teach Liu fatty a few more words, Wei Xiuxian, who followed him closely, kicked Wang Fan in a somersault, frowned and scolded: "you don''t want to live? Don''t you want to be honest with me? "


    Wang Fan, who fell into a dog''s excrement, kneaded Wei Xiuxian''s painful buttocks, stood up and said with a smile: "Sir, I''m not worried about my brother''s confusion?"


    "Get down! Don''t talk nonsense Wei Xiuxian pointed to Wang Fan and ordered.


    Wang Fan obediently squatted on the ground, accompanied by a smiling face, while once again staring at Liu fatty.


    Liu pangzi of course knows that Wang fan is for his good, and he also knows that Wang Fan really has nothing to do with peony.


    Murder, it''s a matter of losing one''s head!


    No matter who will stay away, how can Wang Fan watch Liu pangzi as a ghost?


    But Liu pangzi''s heart, or for peony feel worthless, sympathy for peony Liu pangzi turned his head, looked at a calm face of red sister, biting his teeth said: "I will remember today!"


    It seems that I didn''t hear what Liu pangzi said. Red sister is still standing there as steady as Mount Tai, with a pair of pretty eyes flashing mysterious light.


    Instead, Miao Qing, standing on one side, laughed. She stretched out her two scallion white hands and clapped her hands.


    "I didn''t expect that the people of the four seas gang were not only loyal, but also affectionate. I really admire them!" Miao Qing said, eyes are looking at the ground Liu fat man.


    At the moment when they looked at each other, Liu pangzi''s blue veins burst up around his neck. He forced his anger and finally didn''t say the dirty words in his mouth.


    Looking at Wang Fan behind Liu pangzi, Miao Qing said: "I said Wang Fan, do you people of the four seas gang have a pig brain like your men?"


    "Miao Qing, you talk about your business. Don''t get involved with my people!" Hear Miao Qing actually words run four seas gang, Wang Fan''s face a sink, no sign of weakness in return to her.


    "Yo Yo! Look, I''m in a hurry! " When Miao Qing saw Wang Fan''s gloomy face, she began to smile. When the smile on her face gradually faded away, she continued: "men are all animals thinking with their lower body. Your IQ is not online. I can understand it!"


    "Miao Qing, don''t push too far! Don''t force me to tell your scandal Some can not control their own Wang Fan, squatting on the ground glaring at Miao Qing, really want to give this cheap woman two slaps in the face.


    Even Wei Xiuxian, who was standing beside Wang Fan, couldn''t see it. He pointed to Miao Qing and said, "are you finished? The officers are still here! Do you think you are a woman and we dare not teach you a lesson? "


    Hou Zheng, who had been neglected all the time, also said with a gloomy face: "Miao Qing, right! Have you ever heard a sentence? Don''t look at the fun you''re having now! Watch out for the future! I advise you to be honest


    "Hum!"


    A face disdain of Miao Qing cold hum a, turn head to peony say: "peony, you consider good?"


    "Sister Qing! I''m sorry Peony looked at Miao Qing with tears in her eyes, bit her lips and said, "since you are not benevolent..."


    "Wait a minute!" Miao Qing raised her hand and interrupted Peony''s words. She looked at her with a proud look and said: "are you here to talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality with me?"


    The aggrieved peony wiped her tears and said, "sister Qing, this matter..."


    "You mean I asked you to do it, right?" Miao Qing took Peony''s words with a sneer, but there was no panic on her face.


    As soon as Miao Qing''s words came out, Wang Fan noticed an unusual smell. He looked strangely at the still calm red sister.


    When the crowd was in an uproar, Miao Qing turned to look at Hou Zheng and said with provocation: "Captain Hou, it costs a lot of money for the police to train an undercover."

 V2.Chapter 18

    Undercover!


    After the sensitive words came out of Miao Qing''s mouth, all the people present were shocked by her words.


    Even Wang Fan couldn''t help frowning and looking at the mysterious Miao Qing, but seeing that Miao Qing didn''t look at him, Wang Fan''s heart was a little calm.


    However, Hou Zheng, who was only one meter away from Miao Qing, turned from shocked to flustered.


    "Captain Hou, be a man! Still have a conscience! " Miao Qing looked at Hou Zheng and said meaningfully.


    "Miao, what are you trying to say?" Dodging Miao Qing''s eyes, Hou Zheng asked coldly.


    "Captain Hou, we are red sister! He is kind-hearted and sincere to his friends. Unlike you men, for the sake of money and women, what kind of morality! What friendship, can not care! Otherwise, kind women will always be bullied? " What Miao Qing said is more and more borderless, which makes people confused.


    But Hou Zheng''s face became more and more ugly. He waved his hand and said to Miao Qing: "don''t talk nonsense here. What friendship can I have with you?"


    "Good! Let''s not talk about friendship, let''s talk about morality and justice in the Jianghu! " The glib Miao Qing''s words changed, and then said: "Captain Hou, your police officer Hongjie works under her. Has Hongjie ever treated her badly these years?"


    "When are my men working with you?" Hou Zheng was a little excited and roared at Miao Qing.


    "Oh? Peony Miao Qing turned his head, looked at the white peony behind him, and then said with a smile, "didn''t you tell captain Hou how you were reused in the company? Did you report the red envelope that red sister gives you every year to your boss truthfully? "


    "Sister Qing, I can''t understand what you said." Peony look flustered answer.


    After hearing Miao Qing and Peony''s questions and answers, Wang Fan immediately understood Miao Qing''s meaning, and also knew that the undercover she said was peony who worked in Baihuayuan.


    Not only Wang Fan understood Miao Qing''s meaning, but also Liu pangzi, who has no brain, has understood the present situation.


    Liu pangzi, with a dull expression, looks at the flustered peony, and his mouth opens and slowly closes.


    He didn''t know what to say, but he felt what to say.


    As a member of the gang, Liu pangzi naturally knows the end of being an undercover police officer in the gang, and also knows how embarrassing the situation of peony is now.


    There are police, bandits, men and women in the mourning hall. Although they have different identities and positions, they all have a common answer in mind in the face of everything that happened in front of them.


    Miao Qing did not question peony. Instead, she said casually: "peony, oh! incorrect! I should call you sir! "


    "Sister Qing, don''t do me wrong!" Peony said words to see red elder sister.


    Along the peony''s eyes, they found that red sister was still calm, as if nothing had happened, but in her eyes, it revealed a little bit of undetectable killing intention.


    And red sister''s eyes at that moment, peony look melancholy lowered his head, mouth closed, no longer for their own excuse.


    But Miao Qing went on to say: "Sir, even if you don''t look at the usual sisterhood and ignore the company''s care for you over the years, you should also talk about the minimum morality in the Jianghu!"


    "Green elder sister, I..." Peony slowly raised his head, biting his lips, a pair of words and stop appearance. In the end, I didn''t say it.


    "Hello! What are you talking about there? For a while, sir, for a while? Are you worried that she will testify against you and report this travel bag to the police? " Hou Zheng looked at Miao Qing and said that he couldn''t lift his head. He rushed to shout at Miao Qing.


    In the face of Hou Zheng''s clamor, Miao Qing shook his head and said to him, "Captain Hou, why are you pretending to be confused? I''m afraid all of you here have understood what I mean


    With that, Miao Qing looks around the scene, and finally stops his eyes on Wang Fan''s face and gives him a mysterious smile.


    Miao Qing''s smile made a goose bumps, Wang Fan hard to swallow saliva, quickly turned his head to one side.


    Wei Xiuxian, standing beside Wang Fan, saw that Wang Fan turned his head and did not dare to look at Miao Qing. He squatted down with a smile and whispered to Wang Fan, "this girl is interesting to you! You should be careful, little boy


    "Sir! I want to live another two years. Don''t scare me Wang Fan''s scalp numb answer.


    Wei Xiuxian patted Wang Fan on the shoulder and said nothing more, but his attitude towards him obviously changed a lot.


    Seeing that Wang Fan turned his head, Miao Qing glared at him contemptuously, then looked at Hou Zheng, and said lazily: "Captain Hou, I have something I don''t understand!"


    "What?" Hou Zheng asked.


    "Did the police take great pains to set up this bureau just to plant this travel bag for me? But what''s in this travel bag? It can''t be a head Miao Qing pointed to the bag in Hou Zheng''s hand and asked him with exaggerated expression.


    When it comes to the word head, everyone''s nerves are tense up, even Wang Fan also nervously looked at Hou Zheng.


    Hou was smiling. He raised his arm and his travel bag. He said to Miao Qing with pride: "Miao Qing, you finally admit that it''s head in this bag!"


    "Captain Hou, I''m just guessing. Don''t spit out blood!" Miao Qing said innocently, his hands spread out helplessly.


    "You tell them, did she give you this bag?" Hou Zheng''s eyes turned and looked at the peony. He asked with an imperative tone.


    Asked by Hou Zheng, peony didn''t speak, but still nodded gently, which was an answer to Hou Zheng.


    Miao Qing, who had expected this scene for a long time, didn''t look flustered at all. She still stood there steadily, just like the red sister not far away.


    Although did not get Peony''s mouth evidence, but peony nodding action, has let Hou Zheng is very excited!


    Hou Zheng, holding the zipper on the travel bag in one hand and the travel bag strap in the other, sneered and said to Miao Qing, "Miao Qing, someone has pointed out that this travel bag with the head of mourning Kun was sent here by you. How do you explain?"


    "Mourning Kun? What a strange name! Captain Hou, why can''t I understand what you said? " Miao Qing asked in no hurry.


    "Well! No tears without the coffin With these words, Hou Zheng opened the zipper of his travel bag.

 V2.Chapter 19

    With Hou Zheng''s hand slowly moving, a thick smell of blood came from his travel bag, and people in the hall could not help frowning.


    There is a piece of miserable white skin in the travel bag, which is in sharp contrast with the black travel bag. It makes people feel surprised.


    Just as everyone was looking at Hou Zheng and waiting for him to fight against Miao Qing, they found that his face was as pale as the skin exposed in his travel bag.


    Wei Xiuxian, who was the first to discover this situation, frowned and asked suspiciously, "Captain Hou, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Who! Who took away the head of mourning Kun? " Hou Zheng''s eyes looked around in a panic, and his mouth was even more hysterical.


    When they heard Hou Zheng''s words, they noticed what was in the bag.


    Miserable white skin, dark red blood... And... And a pair of big ears!


    you ''re right!


    It''s really a pair of big ears, bigger than the palm of an adult''s hand!


    The sharp eyed Wang Fan was the first to see clearly what was in the bag. He glared and cried out: "Damn it! Pig head


    "Yes! What''s a pig''s head? " Liu Qiang, who had never spoken, also raised his head with both hands and looked at the scenery in his travel bag.


    The two people''s words attracted people to craze their necks and carefully look at the things in the travel bag. After confirming that the thing in the travel bag was really a pig''s head, Wei Xiuxian and his special police first laughed, but soon they all sank.


    They, who want to laugh at Hou Zheng like others, have realized the embarrassment of their situation.


    The reason why they hold Wang Fan and Liu pangzi on the ground, and their attitude is so domineering, is that they have regarded Wang Fan as the behind the killing of mourning Kun, and the root of all this is that they suspect that the head of mourning Kun is in the travel bag.


    Now the contents of the travel bag have been released to the public, which is not what the police guess. It only shows that the police in the mourning hall have made a big joke by themselves.


    Relieved, Wang Fan stood up, patted the dust on his body, and said to Wei Xiuxian, "Sir, you''re not authentic. We''re going to do funerals here! You give pig''s head to pay homage. Why do you still make such a farce? I don''t think it''s funny at all! "


    "You son!" Hou Zheng just wanted to get angry when he heard Wang Fan''s words, but he saw Wei Xiuxian winking at him, and then he choked his words back.


    Wei Xiuxian, with a smile on his face, patted Wang Fan on the shoulder and said apologetically, "brother, I''m sorry, our captain Hou just likes humor. It''s really a bit mixed up! You don''t mind! "


    "No, no! I''m very grateful to all the officers for coming here to worship my brother! How can you blame the officers? " Wang Fan was flattered, holding Wei Xiuxian''s hand and nodding.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not entangled, Wei Xiuxian nodded with satisfaction and said to him, "since you still have something to do, we won''t disturb you here!"


    With these words, Wei Xiuxian has come to Hou Zheng''s side, pulled the corner of Hou Zheng''s clothes, winked at him, and is about to leave the hall together.


    Before they stepped out of the hall, Wang Fan opened his mouth and stopped them: "two officers, have you not given my brother any money?"


    The ugly Hou Zheng heard Wang Fan''s words and his lips trembled. He turned around and was ready to point at Wang Fan and scold him. Wei Xiuxian stopped him.


    Although he knew that Wang Fan was deliberately making trouble for them, after all, these policemen had something to do with them, so Wei Xiuxian didn''t want to cause any more trouble. He immediately pointed to the madman and gave him money.


    After Wei Xiuxian and Hou Zheng left, Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi, "fat man, go and set up the pig heads sent by the officials. They have spent money! We can''t live up to our hearts


    "Good!" Liu patted the earth on his ass, picked up his travel bag, and ran to the altar in the middle of the hall.


    Turning around and looking at the strange young man, Wang Fan said to Liu Qiang, "brother Qiang, this brother is also because we are scared. Go and bring the gift money from the officers to the brother to make him scared!"


    "All right!" Liu Qiang promised, then led the man to one side of the accounting office.


    Wang Fan, who had arranged these, went to the red elder sister and said gratefully, "thank you, red elder sister."


    "Wang Fan, what do you thank me for?" Hongjie takes out a cigarette box from Kun''s bag and puts a cigarette on her lips. She looks at Wang Fan and smiles.


    In a hurry, he took out a lighter to light a cigarette for Hongjie. Wang Fan said solemnly: "Hongjie, we will be a family in the future! If you can use Wang Fan''s place, just open your mouth


    "Oh? A family Red elder sister Liu Mei tiny Qiao, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, ask a way in a low voice: "you can''t be to take a fancy to green wench!"


    "Ah?" Red sister''s words startled Wang Fan. He subconsciously looked at Miao Qing, but he was seeing Miao Qing''s killing eyes.


    After wiping the sweat on his head, Wang Fan explained in a hurry: "sister Hong, I dare not have any idea about Miao Qing. I''m still young and want to live two more years!"


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean? Are you trying to say I don''t deserve you? " Miao Qing heard Wang Fan''s words and stood there with his hands pinching his waist.


    Dare not entangle with Miao Qing, Wang Fan found an excuse to slip out of the hall, but behind him came Miao Qing angry curse.


    Finally get rid of the nightmare like Miao Qing, Wang Fan found a place where no one, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    It can be said that what happened in the Lingtang just now made Wang Fan see the power of women for the first time.


    Scheming is really a woman''s strong point!


    Peony, as an undercover police officer, hides beside Baihua. Even Wang fan can''t see it, but red sister knows the truth from the beginning.


    And red elder sister also used Peony''s undercover identity, not only avenged for Baihua elder sister, but also took the opportunity to pull out the peony nail, and even took the opportunity to humiliate Hou Zheng, the police.


    It can be said that Hongjie''s strategy of "three carves with one arrow" really impressed Wang Fan.


    After all, it needs not only a strong sense of forbearance, but also a sense of overall situation to arrange everything perfectly. Therefore, it is absolutely not because she is beautiful that red sister can sit in her present position.


    At this moment, Wang Fan realized that his previous ideas were too naive. He underestimated the hidden dragon and crouching tiger gangsters in H city.


    However, all this did not make Wang Fan give up his original idea, or even excited by the challenge.

 V2.Chapter 20

    In addition to Uncle Hai, who was not able to attend the funeral of Madman and Baihua sister because of his physical discomfort, the other big men of Sihai Gang also took their little brothers and their sisters to send madman and Baihua sister for the last journey.


    It can be said that the funerals of Madman and Baihua sister have caused quite a stir in H city.


    Brother Nan, the dragon of the four seas gang, sister Dahong, the elder sister of the entertainment industry, and Wang Fan, the newly rising Bodhisattva of Tibet, as well as several elder sisters under sister Hongjie, are all well-known figures in the underworld of H city. They have really attracted the attention of black and white in H city for a long time.


    However, no matter what the scenery is, the story of Madman and Baihua sister is over. Maybe many years later, the gangsters in H city will think of this magnificent funeral, but they may not remember the main character of the funeral.


    People are like this. Living can be the focus of attention, but without this world, you can only become a fragment of history, floating and sinking in the vast river of history.


    As the blind Master said, "life and death are vital, wealth is in the sky", so although there was a little sadness at the funeral, it was more of that kind of incomprehensible calm.


    On the way back from the cemetery, Wang Fan got on brother Nan''s car.


    It''s been three years since he joined Sihai Gang, but it''s the first time for Wang Fan and Nange to sit in such a right and left chamber.


    On the way back to Fuyuan teahouse, brother Nan didn''t speak all the time. His face was not good-looking. Apart from the sadness of the madman''s death, there was more sadness that people could see through at a glance.


    The car stops in the parking space in front of the teahouse. Wang Fan just wants to open the door and get off, but he is stopped by brother Nan. Knowing that brother Nan wants to say something private to himself, Wang Fan sits back firmly.


    After sending the driver out of the car, brother Nan stopped the beads in his hand and asked in a low voice, "do you have any cigarettes?"


    "Here you are!" Wang Fan said, took out a cigarette box, took out a cigarette and handed it to brother Nan.


    One, two, three, Nange smoked one by one, but he didn''t say anything to Wang Fan. The smell of tobacco filled the car, and the closed space made people feel suffocated.


    Seeing that the cigarette in brother Nan''s hand was about to burn out, Wang Fan quickly drew out a cigarette for him and said with concern: "brother Nan, the body is important!"


    "Xiao Fan, I want you to sit in my seat!" Nange threw the burning cigarette at his feet and rubbed it out with his shoes. He turned to look at Wang Fan and said to him seriously.


    Nan elder brother''s words let Wang Fan a Leng, but soon he shook his head, look flustered said: "Nan elder brother, I don''t have that ability."


    "The burden is a little heavy, but Xiao Fan, do you know? You let me see the future of the four seas gang, so I believe you will not let the four seas gang decline like this! " Nange''s face appeared a happy smile, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, full of trust and praise for him.


    Although Nange''s words are very exciting to Wang Fan, he is not the kind of rookie who can''t see through people''s hearts.


    Status in the world of rivers and lakes represents money, power and women.


    No one doesn''t want to be a superior person, and no one doesn''t want to be rich. After all, the greed of human nature is the inherent bad root.


    Although Sihai Gang is not a powerful underworld gang, it has a certain influence in H city.


    Whoever can sit in brother Nan''s position will become the real leader of the four seas gang. Then the glory and wealth that ordinary people pursue all their lives, and the respect that guild members have for you, will appear in front of you overnight.


    All this, for a man with ideal and ambition, is full of irresistible temptation.


    Since everyone wants to have such a position, who is willing to give it away?


    It can be seen that brother Nan has praise and trust for him in his eyes, but Wang fan knows very well in his heart that maybe it''s just a trial of brother Nan.


    The madman''s departure makes Nange lose his most effective assistant. He urgently needs a loyal subordinate to fight for him.


    The so-called loyalty is not to threaten any of his interests, but also to fight for him, just like before the madman.


    There is an old saying in China that "when you are granted a marquis, you will get a lot of success.".


    Since know the superior''s mind, Wang Fan naturally won''t be silly, really think Nan elder brother is to abdicate.


    What''s more, uncle GUI warned Wang Fan long ago that as an undercover police officer with a mission, he must always keep in mind his mission and be alert to all people.


    In the face of brother Nan''s trusting eyes, Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "brother Nan, I can''t do the position of big brother. I just want to make money with my brothers. Nothing else means anything to me."


    "Xiaofan! Listen to me... "


    "Brother Nan, don''t worry, I won''t let you down, but only if you sit firmly in this position, my heart can be steady, and I can make money with my brothers." Wang Fan interrupts Nan elder brother''s words, the tone says sincerely.


    The Buddha beads in his hand turn again. Brother Nan looks at Wang Fan with satisfaction, pats his broad hand on the back of Wang Fan''s hand, and nods to him meaningfully.


    Wang Fan did not follow Nange into the teahouse, but just stood by the road looking at his back.


    At this time, he knew that he had escaped a crisis, but he also knew in his heart that the difficulties he would face in the future were absolutely beyond his imagination. The muddy water of H city was not simple.


    Sitting in the car driven by Liu pangzi, Wang Fan leans on the back of the car and rubs his temples with his hands. A lot of pressure makes Wang Fan haggard, but he can only face it.


    Driving on the road, Liu pangzi looked back through the rearview mirror and saw Wang Fan''s sad face. He hesitated and asked, "brother fan, if you''re OK, I want to go to the hospital."


    "Well?" Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi doubtfully, suddenly understood his mind, nodded his head and said: "go, if the money is not enough, just tell me."


    "Thank you, brother van!" Liu pangzi said gratefully.


    When the car passed the gate of the community, Wang Fan didn''t let Liu pangzi drive in, but chose to walk back alone.


    Passing by the small garden in the community, Wang Fan found a place where there was no one. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a series of phone numbers. Listening to the call from the receiver, Wang Fan''s frown gradually stretched a lot.


    When the call disappeared, uncle GUI''s voice came from the receiver: "find a place to have a drink!"

 V2.Chapter 21

    After arriving at the neon bar, Wang Fan found a secluded corner and ordered a cup of the most popular blue enchantress in the bar. Then he sat there quietly listening to the songs sung by the singer.


    The young singer sitting on the high chair, with a wireless microphone in his hand, is singing heartbreaking songs in a low voice.


    "Sunset to the west, the moon to the East, the truth is difficult to fill the hole, the world of mortals come and go, also empty, castles in the air, in the clouds, who does not pursue dreams, fame once disappeared, can''t stay, why struggle..."


    It has to be said that the young singers sing very well. The magnetic voice and full sense of vicissitudes make people have a new understanding of Wu Qixian''s "a dream in the world of mortals".


    Unwilling, helpless and struggling!


    A song, like a man in the way of all the pain, but also like to announce to the world the cold world.


    "It''s early!" Ghost uncle don''t know when, have already walked to Wang Fan''s side, pull open a chair, sit down and say hello to Wang Fan at the same time.


    With his eyes still fixed on the singers on the stage, Wang Fan asked, "why did you choose this place? Are you not afraid to be seen together? "


    "I''m afraid! Of course I am Ghost uncle smoking cigarettes said with a smile.


    "Uncle GUI, I want to ask you something. You can''t lie to me!" Wang Fan turned his head and looked at the ghost uncle. He reached for the blue enchantress on the tea table and took a sip of it on his lips.


    "I don''t have any definite information about that girl, but one thing is for sure that her disappearance has something to do with the numb monkey." Ghost uncle didn''t wait for Wang Fan to ask questions, then said directly.


    "Oh, is she still alive?" For this matter and Mahou, Wang Fan''s heart is a guess, so ghost uncle''s words he is not surprised.


    The ghost uncle who flicked the ash took a long breath, shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say."


    "I can guess the result." Wang Fan thought of the cold bodies of the three girls, and a sweet look appeared in front of his eyes.


    Wang Fan believes that Liu pangzi will also guess the result, because Liu pangzi has not mentioned much about Tian Tian these days. Besides helping Liu Qiang with the affairs of Madman and Baihua sister in Liu village, he goes to the hospital to take care of Tian Tian''s mother.


    Liu pangzi, who used to like talking very much, has become silent recently. When he sees Wang Fan every day, he looks worried.


    He knew what Liu pangzi was worried about, so Wang Fan didn''t ask him, for fear that he might lose his last hope by uncovering his scar.


    Ghost uncle sitting on one side was smoking for a long time before he asked, "you didn''t come to me today to ask about that girl, did you?"


    "Well!" Wang Fan nodded and said.


    "Come on, what do you want to ask?" Ghost uncle vomited a smoke to ask a way.


    "Who''s the other undercover?" This words asks to export, Wang Fan''s eyes fixed to ghost uncle.


    The lights in the bar are gorgeous but not bright. Wang Fan, sitting in a secluded corner, can''t see Uncle GUI''s eyes clearly. Even the expression on his face can only be seen roughly.


    Not long ago, when ghost uncle provided him with information, he had already made him realize that he was not the only undercover in the underworld of H city.


    And Peony''s undercover identity exposure, also really let Wang Fan have some worries, but soon he realized that peony is not the undercover placed by ghost uncle.


    So who is the undercover led by ghost uncle like him?


    Uncle GUI smokes without expression. He seems to be thinking about something, and he doesn''t hear Wang Fan at all.


    I don''t know if I should continue to ask. Wang Fan has no idea for a moment. Of course, he knows the rules of this kind of undercover task, and he knows that he has actually committed a big taboo when he asks uncle GUI.


    But his heart has always been a voice, has been loud to him, "who is this person? Is he suffering in this purgatory just like you


    Living in the dark, so that Wang Fan has no sense of security, he will always involuntarily think of death, but also that ordinary people can not imagine the way of death.


    It''s like finding a partner who is in trouble together. That kind of heartfelt intimacy makes him want to know more about this colleague who is also an undercover agent, and even want to tell him what''s on his mind.


    If a person is silent for too long, the things in his heart will accumulate more and more. When he can''t bear this kind of pressure, he will collapse completely and finally choose a way to extricate himself.


    Just when Wang Fan wanted to give up waiting, ghost uncle suddenly said in a very light voice: "I can only tell you that you are not fighting alone!"


    Wang Fan''s eyes brightened when he heard the words of ghost uncle. He was a little excited and then asked, "who is he? Is it in Dongsheng? Can you tell me who he is? "


    "I''ll tell you when it''s necessary. It''s not the time yet!" The tone of ghost uncle''s voice is a little impatient, like Wang Fan''s mood makes him feel uneasy.


    Realizing that he was too excited, Wang Fan quickly closed his mouth, but being able to get such exact information from ghost uncle really gave him some comfort in his heart.


    It''s not a fight alone!


    Wang Fan''s loneliness, which has been shrouded in him, disappeared at this moment. The negative emotions of pressure all the time were also blown away by ghost uncle''s words.


    The singer on the stage finished singing a song, put down the microphone and went backstage. The soothing piano music began to sound. The music made people sitting in every corner of the bar find their own peace at this moment.


    Ghost uncle left, and Wang Fan did not say hello, he left silent, Wang Fan did not even notice his departure.


    If it wasn''t for the half cup of wine left on the tea table and the discarded cigarette ends on the ground, Wang Fan even suspected that he had been sitting here alone.


    Under the dim light, a familiar figure came to Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan frown.


    "What are you doing in my bar?" Miao Qing goes to Wang Fan with her hands in her pockets and sits on the chair where Uncle GUI has just sat like a man.


    "Besides drinking, what else do you think I can do?" Wang Fan didn''t reply well.


    Looking at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Miao Qing said with a sneer: "I thought you wanted to soak me, so you came here specially to find me!"


    "Are you mistaken! I''ll pick you up? " Wang Fan turned his head and looked at Miao Qing. The disdainful expression on his face disappeared immediately after seeing the snow white under her neck.


    Leaning on the back of the wooden chair, Miao Qing, looking at the scene of people coming and going in the bar, didn''t pay any attention to what Wang Fan said, or she didn''t hear what Wang Fan said at all.

 V2.Chapter 22

    Wang Fan, who has had a close contact with Miao Qing, always feels that he has a preliminary understanding of Miao Qing. This not only refers to her hot figure hidden under her suit, but also her hot temper that may explode at any time.


    But now Wang fan can''t understand Miao Qing any more. There is only one tea table between the two people. However, Wang Fan feels like he is separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, which is different from his previous feelings towards Miao Qing.


    At this time, Miao Qing tied her long hair into a ponytail, giving people a clean feeling. Although Miao Qing had tied her hair in this way that night, even though it was the same hairstyle, it conveyed a different mood to Wang Fan.


    The calm look in her eyes when she looks at the people in the bar is more of a kind of indifference, that kind of indifference that people can''t feel the vitality of life.


    "Do you have a good relationship with her?" Miao Qing suddenly asked, but did not look at Wang Fan.


    Put down the wine cup in hand, Wang Fan nodded and snored a word "um".


    "I''ve seen her picture. It''s beautiful, but it''s a little cold." Miao Qing turned his head and looked at Wang Fan. A bitter smile flashed on his face and asked, "do you have any smoke? Give me one. "


    Wang Fan takes out the cigarette case in his pocket, pops up a cigarette and hands it to Miao Qing. Seeing that she gracefully uses her slender fingers to hold the cigarette, Wang Fan calmly picks up the lighter and "pops" to light the fire.


    Close to the lighter ignited the cigarette, Miao Qing took a deep breath of the cigarette, eyes slightly closed, very satisfied, said: "you are very good, I like you very much."


    "Thank you." Wang Fan lit a cigarette for himself and replied with a smile.


    "What do you think of me?" Miao Qing squints at Wang Fan. The expression on her face is like a blooming peach blossom, which makes people full of reverie.


    Wang Fan did not answer her question, but sat there quietly looking at her, with a faint smile on his face, which made people not know what was on his mind.


    "Hehe, what are you thinking?" Did not hear Wang Fan''s answer, Miao Qing smile, her eyes blurred looking at Wang Fan, and asked.


    Playing off the long ash, Wang Fan put his head close to Miao Qing''s side and whispered to her, "will you strangle me with your bra while I sleep?"


    "It depends on the mood. You know I''m not very good tempered." Miao Qing''s mouth is slightly raised, and he doesn''t care.


    "Can I choose not to accept you?" Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing askew and then asked.


    "Dare you try?" Miao Qing''s smile is very sweet, and her affectionate eyes are as moving as autumn water.


    Wang Fan, who withdrew his body, touched his chin and scanned the people around him. As if he had made a great determination, he said to himself, "it''s a bit of rape, but I really want to have a try."


    "Wait for me to call."


    Without emotion, Miao Qing stood up and walked into the dim light.


    After staying in the bar for a while, Wang Fan left. He really didn''t like the atmosphere here. Although many people''s faces looked like they were enjoying life, in Wang Fan''s opinion, it was a kind of self deception.


    Back to the community Wang Fan just met Liu pangzi, just put the car in the parking space, Liu pangzi quickly get off and say hello to Wang Fan.


    "How''s sweet mother?" Wang Fan threw a cigarette to Liu pangzi and asked about Tiantian''s mother as he walked to the residential building where they lived.


    Smoking Liu fat shook his head, some helpless said: "the situation is not very good, aunt has been thinking about sweet, so the mood has not been very good, the treatment effect is greatly reduced, even the doctor has no way."


    Think of ghost uncle no sweet exact news, Wang fan can''t help but worry about sweet situation, but he dare not tell his guess to Liu fatty, after all, sweet for him, has become more and more important!


    Both of them didn''t speak any more. One after the other, they walked into the residential building. When they reached the floor where Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui lived, Wang Fan didn''t stop. Liu pangzi, who followed him, was stunned at first, but soon caught up with Wang Fan.


    Sitting in the living room, the blind Master is still listening to "seven heroes and five righteousness". The cigarette in his hand is emitting a wisp of blue smoke. The expression on his face proves that he enjoys this kind of life very much, although it is no big difference from his days in Liucun.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the blind Master laughed and asked in the direction of the door, "Xiao Fan, what are you doing here if you don''t go back to miss Tong?"


    "Come here and have a cigarette!" Wang Fan, who changed his shoes, replied with a smile.


    "You haven''t eaten the fat stewed hen for a long time! Are you hungry? Let the fat man stew one for you? " The blind man turned off the sound of his mobile phone and put out his cigarette in the ashtray.


    When he came to the blind man''s side, Wang Fan pulled a chair, sat down, scratched his head and said, "I''m not hungry. I''ll eat some other day."


    "Oh, there are so many social activities recently. I''m tired of eating big fish and big meat." Said the blind Master, nodding his head.


    "Blind Master, don''t laugh at me. What can I do with my ability, that is to follow my elder brother around."


    "Muddle along? Xiao Fan! Who don''t you say is messing around? The point is, how? What does it look like? "


    "I''m just fooling around. If I can find a meal for my brothers, I can''t think of anything else." When he said this, Wang Fan thought of the things Nange gave him, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    The blind Master fumbled for the cigarette box on the table, took out a cigarette and handed it to Wang Fan. He said with a smile, "if you live a lifetime, you can''t see what happens when you''re alive


    "Blind Master, I understand what you say, and I hope to help more people, but many times, what you want to do may not be able to achieve your wish, but what you don''t want to touch, you try your best to get into your arms."


    "Have you ever heard of a sentence?"


    "What?"


    "Heroes emerge in troubled times, right or wrong!"


    "What does that mean?" Wang Fan was a little confused after hearing what the blind Master said. He didn''t understand what he wanted to say to himself, but he could feel that the blind Master seemed to be guiding him.


    Blind Master, who has always been unpredictable, will always point out the most suitable way for Wang fan when he is confused, so that the problems that perplex him can be solved easily. Therefore, Wang Fan always pays attention to every word that blind Master says.


    But this time, what the blind Master said made Wang Fan very confused. He really couldn''t understand what the blind Master was suggesting to him.


    However, with these words, the blind Master did not hurry to listen to the "seven heroes and five righteousness" again, and had no meaning to answer for Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 23

    The reconstruction project of Liu village has been on the right track, all the houses have been demolished, and large-scale mechanical equipment has entered Liu village, so Tong Jiahui doesn''t have to go to Liu village every day, and Wang Fan, the shopkeeper, of course, sleeps in every day.


    Early in the morning, Wang Fan, who was still asleep, was awakened by Tong Jiahui''s knock on the door. When he learned that Mr. Li had invited them to a small-scale gathering of social elites, Wang Fan felt puzzled.


    However, Tong Jiahui was very interested in such a party, so after waking up Wang Fan, she carefully selected the clothes for the party.


    It is said that women spend one third of their life on make-up. Wang fan used to think that it was exaggerating, but after seeing Tong Jiahui''s make-up process, Wang Fan has completely believed the legend.


    He wakes up Wang Fan early in the morning. It''s almost noon when Tong Jiahui cleans up and goes out of the house. Wang Fan, who has been stirred up in his dream, almost collapses.


    Wang fan is no stranger to the place of the party. It is the senior club that humiliated Jiang Xiaonian before.


    The parking space at the gate of the club is full of luxury cars of various brands. Some well-dressed and successful people are standing at the gate to greet each other.


    Tong Jiahui is not a local and is not familiar with these well-dressed and successful people. After she got off the bus, she didn''t go directly to the door of the club. Instead, she stood there and talked to Wang Fan.


    However, the appearance of Tong Jiahui soon attracted the eyes of some young men. Some of them looked blatantly, some hid behind others and secretly watched to Tong Jiahui.


    "Oh! Jiahui, you don''t call me when you arrive. " From a long distance, Mr. Li greets Tong Jiahui with a loud voice, which attracts everyone''s eyes.


    Tong Jiahui, who is talking to Wang Fan, hears Mr. Li''s voice and looks in the direction he is going. Her face is also covered with a polite smile.


    Wang Fan, standing beside Tong Jiahui, was also attracted by Mr. Li''s voice. Naturally, he also looked at Mr. Li. However, when he saw the woman behind him, his smile froze there for a moment.


    Mr. Li, who came with great strides, came to Tong Jiahui in front of him after several breaths. He held out his big hand and shook hands with Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan warmly. He also said excitedly: "it''s a great honor for me to invite you two to today''s party!"


    "Mr. Li, I''m flattered!" Tong Jiahui said modestly.


    The smiling Mr. Li released Wang Fan''s hand, reached for the woman''s hand behind him, and said with a smile, "I''ll introduce you two. This is my friend, Xiao Hong."


    "Hello, red sister." Tong Jiahui said hello politely.


    Sister Hong nodded with a smile and said, "nice to meet you, Miss Tong."


    "This is Miss Tong''s fiance, Mr. Wang Fan. He is a rare talent." Mr. Li introduced Wang Fan to Hongjie with a smile, and even praised Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan was a little embarrassed when he was praised by Mr. Li. He scratched his head, stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "red sister, we meet again!"


    After shaking hands with Wang Fan with a smile, red sister looked at him and said, "I heard Miao Qing say, what cooperation plan do you two have recently? I don''t know if you have time. Tell me about it


    "Cooperation plan?" Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan in doubt, and her eyes are full of inquiry.


    Wang Fan, who was a little embarrassed, almost fainted when he heard what Hong Jie said. Looking at Tong Jiahui''s curious eyes, Wang Fan was even more bitter. He could only say vaguely: "our cooperation is still in the negotiation stage. After we have made substantial progress, I will explain it to Hong Jie."


    "Ha ha! It seems that you have known each other for a long time! And there has been cooperation, not bad! Good Mr. Li is very happy after listening to Wang Fan.


    But Wang fan is not happy at all.


    Because the cooperation plan mentioned by red sister refers to the things Miao Qing and Wang Fan said about men and women in the bar, so just a few words have made Wang Fan sweat.


    No one knows when she will suddenly say the agreement between Wang Fan and Miao Qing in the bar in front of the public. No one knows what she is doing when she suddenly talks about it on this occasion.


    Wang Fan, who is a little afraid of Hongjie, greets Hongjie''s eighteen generations of ancestors in his heart, but he always keeps a smile on his face. He doesn''t dare to offend this enigmatic elder sister at all.


    Four people exchanged greetings for a while. Mr. Li led Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan into the hall for the party.


    It''s a small party, but the specifications are simple.


    Not only the furnishings of the venue were very elegant, but also the drinks for the party were all the wine transported from country F.


    The self catering food placed in the corner of the venue is extremely exquisite, which makes people have a special appetite at a glance.


    Wang Fan has not had breakfast yet, so he can''t help swallowing the delicious food.


    "Jiahui, I''m going to have some snacks to fill my stomach first." Originally, he had no interest in the party. Now seeing the delicious food on the side, Wang Fan naturally won''t stay any longer.


    After explaining his whereabouts to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan excitedly goes to the restaurant and asks for a clean plate from the waiter. He selects his favorite snacks to taste.


    Although he knew that Wang Fan was not such an elegant person, Tong Jiahui did not expect that he would be such a man who didn''t pay attention to details.


    Many business elites in the meeting hall were consulting each other about the latest economic trend or potential investment projects. Wang Fan was the only one standing beside a pile of snacks and eating like nobody else.


    Soon, Wang Fan became the focus of the audience. Although everyone looked down on his behavior, it was such an important occasion after all, so he only talked in a low voice and occasionally pointed at him.


    Tong Jiahui really wants to take off her high-heeled shoes and give him a good lift. However, considering that there are many people watching, she can''t show her fierce side, so she finally holds back her anger.


    But before Tong Jiahui could drag Wang Fan back from the dining table, he heard a familiar voice in his ear: "isn''t this miss Tong? I didn''t expect to see you again so soon! "

 V2.Chapter 24

    Hearing the familiar voice coming from behind, Tong Jiahui stops and turns to see the person who is coming towards her.


    Wearing a black windbreaker, Wang Yue looks at Tong Jiahui with a smile, while standing beside her is Jiang Xiaonian, who Tong Jiahui is also familiar with.


    Tong Jiahui is not surprised by the appearance of Jiang Xiaonian. After all, the last time he and Wang Fan received Jiang Xiaonian''s invitation, they were in this senior club. Therefore, Tong Jiahui believes that Jiang Xiaonian will also be invited to attend today''s so-called elite gathering.


    However, the appearance of Wang Yue surprised Tong Jiahui. After all, Wang Yue is just a junior police officer. Compared with the business elites here, her identity is not worth mentioning!


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was looking at him, Jiang Xiaonian said hello with a smile. He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to shake hands with Tong Jiahui. But seeing that Tong Jiahui didn''t mean to shake hands with him, and there was no joyful expression on his face, he had to withdraw his hand in embarrassment.


    "It seems that officer Wang is a guest invited by Mr. Jiang?" Although this is asking Jiang Xiaonian, Tong Jiahui''s eyes are looking at Wang Yue, and seems to be asking Wang Yue''s intention to come here.


    "Jiahui, do you know each other?" Jiang Xiaonian asked in surprise.


    "We''ve dealt with each other before. We''re not very familiar with each other." Wang Yue answered.


    Tong Jiahui doesn''t have any opinions about Wang Yue''s introduction of the relationship between the two people, and thinks that this explanation is reasonable.


    Jiang Xiaonian, standing on one side, obviously didn''t recognize the meaning of Wang Yue''s words. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to know each other. It saved me from introducing them one by one."


    "Miss Tong didn''t come by herself, did she?" Wang Yue looks around as she speaks, but she happens to see Wang Fan who is eating snacks. Wang fan is wolfing down the snacks on the plate, and Wang Yue''s brow is slightly wrinkled.


    Looking at Wang fan not far away from Wang Yue''s eyes, Tong Jiahui deliberately looks helpless and says in a tone of extreme disappointment: "I want to join others in the party, but it''s a pity!"


    Two people''s eyes also attracted Jiang Xiaonian to look at the dining table. When he saw Wang Fan''s food, a sneer flashed on his face and said in a sarcastic tone: "mud can''t support the wall after all!"


    "Mr. Jiang, you don''t have to judge my man here!" Hearing Jiang Xiaonian say Wang fan like this, Tong Jiahui''s face sank and said in an unhappy tone.


    At this time, Wang Yue''s face was also a little ugly, but after all, she was a guest invited by Jiang Xiaonian, and it was not convenient to say some impolite words to Jiang Xiaonian, so she just showed an unhappy look on her face.


    Embarrassed by Tong Jiahui''s run, Jiang Xiaonian smiles and turns his head. Seeing Wang Yue''s unhappy face, he explains: "Miss Tong and I have been friends for many years. She just likes to joke with me. Don''t mind."


    "Well." Seeing that Jiang Xiaonian misunderstood the reason why he was not happy, Wang Yue didn''t explain too much, but nodded coldly.


    Because of Wang Fan''s topic, the atmosphere of the conversation between the three people is a little embarrassed. Tong Jiahui, who was going to find Wang Fan, and Wang Yue, who was invited, just look at each other with four eyes, and no one wants to leave.


    Jiang Xiaonian also noticed the tension between them, but in his mind, he had another idea.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who once pursued Tong Jiahui, always wanted to find an opportunity to further deepen his relationship with Tong Jiahui. However, Wang Fan''s fierce competition for love led to the failure of all his plans.


    Today, he invited Wang Yue to the party to cover up his embarrassment when he met Tong Jiahui. By the way, he used Wang Yue as a shield to prevent Wang Fan from ridiculing him.


    But now seeing the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face and her attitude towards Wang Yue, Jiang Xiaonian suddenly has a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    The mutual hostility between Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue can be seen by anyone to be related to their feelings.


    In Jiang Xiaonian''s cognition, the object of these two women''s jealousy can only be him, the outstanding and promising youth of H city.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who has always dreamed of winning Tong Jiahui''s heart, can say that he is planning this aspect in his dreams, so seeing the scene in front of him, he is just happy from his heart.


    Seeing the increasing anger in Tong Jiahui''s eyes, Jiang Xiaonian pretended to lower his head and said to Tong Jiahui in a magnetic voice: "Jiahui, I''m sorry! Originally, I wanted to explain the situation to you for a while. "


    "Say what?" Tong Jiahui turns her head and looks at Jiang Xiaonian, who is intoxicated with himself.


    Too lazy to listen to what Jiang Xiaonian wants to say, Wang Yue has already looked at Wang Fan again. Seeing that Wang Fan contentedly put down his plate and wiped the cream stains on his mouth, Wang Yue can''t help frowning.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who pretends to be deep, peeps at Wang Yue. He is just seeing Wang Yue''s frown. He thinks that Wang Yue already has a love for him, which makes him feel even more happy and secretly score 100 points for his charm.


    Jiang Xiao, who was full of self-confidence, coughed and said in a deep voice: "in fact, police officer Wang and I have known each other for a short time, but the relationship between us has become..."


    "You and officer Wang?" Before Jiang Xiaonian finished, Tong Jiahui interrupted him with a smile and turned to Wang Yue.


    Wang Yue, who is paying attention to Wang Fan, doesn''t hear what Jiang Xiaonian said at all. However, Tong Jiahui suddenly looks at her, which makes her feel curious. She can''t help looking at Jiang Xiaonian beside her.


    "What are you talking about?" Wang Yue asked suspiciously.


    Tong Jiahui, with a smile on her face, looked at Wang Yue and asked calmly, "Mr. Jiang and I said that you two have already... Eh?"


    "What''s the matter with us?" Seeing Tong Jiahui''s mysterious face, Wang Yue looks at Jiang Xiaonian with displeasure and asks in a dissatisfied tone.


    For a moment, he didn''t understand why Wang Yue''s attitude had changed. Jiang Xiaonian was stunned and didn''t say anything.


    "Oh? Mr. Jiang, officer Wang seems to know nothing about the feelings between you Tong Jiahui takes the opportunity to humiliate Jiang Xiaonian and tease Wang Yue.


    I didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaonian would introduce their relationship to others in this way. Wang Yue was really dissatisfied.


    However, seeing Tong Jiahui''s elation, she felt a little uneasy. Before Jiang Xiaonian spoke, Wang Yue raised her eyebrows and said, "yes, we''re dating!"

 V2.Chapter 25

    At first, he was worried that Wang Yue would get angry with him, but when he heard that Wang Yue also said that she was dating him, Jiang Xiaonian was very comforted.


    In fact, according to Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Yue is no less beautiful than Tong Jiahui in terms of beauty and temperament.


    Even in terms of temperament, Wang Yue''s heroism in her heart makes men have the desire to conquer because she has been dealing with men all the year round.


    Now that Wang Yue has made clear his attitude, Jiang Xiaonian doesn''t have to hide it any more. In the face of Tong Jiahui''s query, he straightens his suit with his hands and says with pride: "it''s true, Jiahui. Since Xiaoyue has explained everything, I think I can only say sorry!"


    Jiang Xiaonian wants to show off in front of Tong Jiahui, and then make Tong Jiahui regret. This is what Jiang Xiaonian thinks now. So when Jiang Xiaonian said this, his face was full of pride, even a little sorry for Tong Jiahui.


    As the old saying goes, handsome but three seconds!


    Just when Jiang Xiaonian pretends to be smart and wants to show off in front of Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan, who is full of food and drink, has already walked behind Tong Jiahui and is looking at the three people in front of her in a daze.


    "What did Wang Yue say?" Wang Fan looks at Wang Yue doubtfully, but he is asking Tong Jiahui beside him.


    Seeing his number one rival so confused, and some nervous in asking about Wang Yue, Jiang Xiaonian''s heart is to get a great satisfaction, he coughed, said: "Mr. Wang, Xiaoyue and I are dating, we..."


    "Pa"


    Before Jiang Xiaonian finished, Wang Fan slapped him in the face.


    The slap was clear and loud, which suppressed all the voices in the hall. Those who were talking were attracted by the slap and looked at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan''s hand is not only sudden, but also contains all his strength. This slap not only shortens Jiang Xiaonian''s head, but also makes him fly in the air and fall to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaonian, dressed in a suit and handsome, fell on the ground and rolled his eyes. The five clear fingerprints on his face soon merged into a terrible drum.


    Tong Jiahui was not surprised by Jiang Xiaonian''s tragic experience. She took a calm look at Jiang Xiaonian on the ground and turned to Wang Yue, who was standing opposite her.


    And at this time, Wang Yue did not have any panic, her face is also a calm look like autumn water.


    Jiang Xiaonian lay on the ground, raised his arm and pointed to Wang Fan, and asked: "why do you... Hit me?"


    "Yes? Xiaofan, why do you fight Mr. Jiang? " Tong Jiahui turned her head and looked at Wang Fan, with an expression of cannibalism on her face.


    Being confused by this sudden question, Wang Fan calmly thought about it, and then calmly said: "because he opened a bullshit proof for mourning Kun! I almost let that bastard save his life


    Tong Jiahui was stunned by such a righteous reply. Although she didn''t know about the release of mourning Kun by the police, Wang Fan didn''t look like a liar, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    However, Wang Yue, standing on one side, heard about what Wang Fan said from her colleagues. However, Wang Fan took it as a reason to beat Jiang Xiaonian at this time, which surprised Wang Yue.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who fell to the ground, immediately turned pale after hearing Wang Fan''s words. He looked around at the people, as if looking for the protector who could stop Wang Fan.


    Mourning Kun was beheaded in the street. Although the police blocked the news very tightly, Jiang Xiaonian, who is a high-level figure in H city and has close ties with the police, knows it all.


    Moreover, the police have been worried that he will be chased by the people who killed him because of the fact that he issued a mental appraisal for him. Therefore, Jiang Xiaonian has been living in fear these days.


    Now hearing Wang Fan talk about it again, Jiang Xiaonian almost peed in his pants.


    The so-called revenge, revenge, Wang Fan of course will not let go of this opportunity to revenge for the madman, and dirty Jiang Xiaonian even want to associate with Wang Yue, this is simply in Wang Fan''s head shit, how can Wang Fan Light spared him.


    Without waiting for people around to react, Wang Fan has stepped to Jiang Xiaonian''s side. He grabs his collar and slaps him in the face.


    "Crack! Ah! Ah


    Big ear photons, like no money, beat Jiang Xiaonian in the face one after another.


    Poor Jiang Xiaonian never suffered such insults, and no one was so fierce to him as Wang Fan. Just a few slaps in the face, and Jiang Xiaonian, who was nervous and ashamed, was knocked unconscious by Wang Fansheng.


    After hearing the news, Mr. Li didn''t dare to reach out and stop the runaway Wang Fan. When Wang Fan taught Ma Teng a lesson, Mr. Li knew that he was powerful, so in Mr. Li''s opinion, when Wang Fan was runaway, he was just a butcher full of clockwork.


    Since he didn''t dare to stop Wang Fan, Mr. Li had to step back and ask for the second place. He turned to Tong Jiahui, who was standing beside him and said, "Jiahui, stop him quickly! If it goes on like this, people will die later! "


    As an onlooker, Tong Jiahui heard Mr. Li''s words, looked at Wang Fan who was busy slapping there, shrugged and said, "he didn''t hit Jiang Xiaonian because of me. Why should I let him stop?"


    "Ah?"


    I didn''t expect that Tong Jiahui would answer himself like this. Mr. Li was surprised at first, and then said, "Jiahui, he''s your boyfriend! If you don''t stop him, I can''t explain to Xiaonian''s father in case something happens! "


    "Hum!" Tong Jiahui turned her head and looked at Wang Yue. She said angrily, "if there is a man who is willing to fight with others for me, it''s too late for me to steal music. How can I stop him and not give him a chance to show himself?"


    Tong Jiahui''s words are so mindless that Mr. Li can''t understand the situation. However, following Tong Jiahui''s eyes, he happens to see Wang Yue with a gloomy face.


    Without waiting for Mr. Li to ask clearly, Tong Jiahui went on to say, "officer Wang, I don''t know how to deal with this kind of scene as a police officer."


    "Is Miss Wang a police officer? That''s great As soon as Mr. Li heard that Wang Yue was a policeman, he immediately said nervously, "please stop them. It''s too late. I''m afraid there will be an accident in Xiaonian."


    Being provoked by Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Yue sneers, turns around and looks at the waiter beside him. She picks up a wine bottle from the tray in his hand and walks to Wang Fan''s back in no hurry.

 V2.Chapter 26

    Wang Yue, holding a wine bottle, stood behind Wang Fan, turned to look at Tong Jiahui, and said to her coldly, "don''t you want to know how I deal with this?"


    "Oh? Officer Wang, are you going to kill the mob on the spot and rescue poor Jiang Xiaonian? " Tong Jiahui expected that Wang Yue would not do it, so she still refused to show weakness.


    In the face of Tong Jiahui''s repeated provocation, Wang Yue didn''t say anything more. She turned around and looked at Wang Fan''s head, swung the bottle in her hand and hit him on the head.


    "Ah


    Not expecting that Wang Yue would really do it, Tong Jiahui screamed in fright and ran to Wang Fan with her legs raised. Her arms stretched out as if she wanted to pull Wang Fan into her arms.


    "Whoosh"


    "Pa"


    A knife suddenly flew out and hit the wine bottle in Wang Yue''s hand. The glass wine bottle was smashed by the knife. Wang Yue''s falling arm lost its gravity, and the remaining wine bottle fragments cut a hole in Wang Fan''s back.


    "Lying trough!"


    Wang Fan, who suffered from pain in his back, exclaimed, throwing away Jiang Xiaonian''s collar and rolling to one side.


    Step by step, Tong Jiahui has run to him, hugs Wang Fan on the ground in a hurry, and nervously looks at the scratch on his back.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the knife, the wine bottle in Wang Yue''s hand would explode on Wang Fan''s head. Even if the wine bottle was broken by the knife, it was because Wang Yue didn''t stop his strength and cut a deep wound on Wang Fan''s back.


    "Wang Yue, you are crazy! You will kill him Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan''s bleeding wound on his back and scolds him in spite of his image.


    Wang Yue, who throws away half of the wine bottle in her hand, ignores Tong Jiahui, who is angry with her. Instead, she turns her head and looks in the direction of the knife.


    Miao Qing, holding a plate in her hand, saw Wang Yue looking at her. She didn''t mean to be nervous at all. Instead, she calmly picked up a clean knife from one side and played with her slender fingers.


    "Why did you save him?" Wang Yue looks at Miao Qing and asks.


    Looking at Wang Yue askew, Miao Qing replied with a smile: "saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. Officer Wang, haven''t you heard of that?"


    "What is your relationship with him?" Wang Yue asked with a cold face.


    "Partner!" Miao Qingyang answers with a chin.


    Wang Fan, who is held in tongjiahui''s arms, listens to Wang Yue and Miao Qing''s questions and answers, and looks at their faces with a smile and anger. He rubs his dry mouth with his hand, and some of them don''t know what to say.


    Tong Jiahui, who is holding Wang Fan, also looks at Miao Qing. With a gloomy face, she asks Wang Fan, "who is this woman? What did you two do? "


    "This is sister Hong''s valet. We didn''t do anything, really! I swear Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui''s angry eyes and explains to her in a hurry.


    As they talked, Miao Qing came to Wang Fan''s side under Wang Yue''s glare. She squatted down and looked at Wang Fan''s face, then looked at Wang Fan''s crotch.


    Aware of something wrong with Miao Qing''s eyes, Tong Jiahui asked warily, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I just want to see if he has the capital to cooperate with me." Miao Qing stares at Wang Fan''s crotch, nods with satisfaction, and answers Tong Jiahui casually.


    Miao Qing''s series of actions have made it clear what the cooperation between her and Wang fan is.


    However, such a bold move, let alone other people present, even Wang Fan was extremely surprised.


    "Miao Qing, don''t harm me!" Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing in despair and found that this woman was a devil. He regretted knowing her!


    He put his hand on Wang Fan''s face and touched it. Miao Qing said with a smile, "I didn''t stir up the relationship between you and them. I said that we just cooperate. I didn''t want to enjoy you alone."


    The provocation in the words is exposed, Miao Qing does not hide her relationship with Wang Fan, but also makes clear the dispute between him and the other two.


    Under Wang Fan''s despairing gaze, Miao Qing stands up laughing. She takes a look at Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue, and says in an unquestionable voice, "play, play! Don''t hurt this man. I''m waiting for him to set me down! "


    "Slut!"


    "Shameless!"


    In the face of Miao Qing''s shameless remarks, Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue join hands for the first time. They glare at their common enemy and scold their own vicious words.


    The disdainful Miao Qing didn''t care about the two people''s words at all. She went to the position where she stood before, picked up the plate she put aside, and ate the delicious food as if there were no one else.


    The smell of gunpowder in the hall is getting stronger and stronger, and Mr. Li can''t solve the problem between the three women. He hurriedly greets the waiter and carries Jiang Xiaonian out of the club who was knocked unconscious by Wang Fan.


    The injured Jiang Xiaonian was sent to the hospital. As the host, Mr. Li returned to the hall. Seeing that the injured Wang Fan was supported by Tong Jiahui, Mr. Li quickly welcomed him and asked, "Mr. Wang, do you want me to arrange a car for you to take you to the hospital?"


    "No, we can go by ourselves." Tong Jiahui worried about Wang Fan''s injury, but she didn''t have the heart to be polite to Mr. Li. Then she helped Wang fan out.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan leave, Wang Yue also follows them to the door. Because Wang Yue is a guest invited by Jiang Xiaonian, Mr. Li doesn''t say hello either. Moreover, Mr. Li is quite in favor of Wang Yue''s departure.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that the reason why Wang Fan lectured Jiang Xiaonian was entirely because of this officer Wang Yue.


    Wang Yue''s attitude towards Wang Fan was even more surprising to the people present. Moreover, because of her hand, people felt that she was a fickle woman.


    With such prejudice against Wang Yue, no one cares about Wang Yue''s departure.


    It was Miao Qing''s hand and words that made her the focus of the audience again.


    Miao Qing has been the focus of men since she came into the arena. Now she has some banditry in her heart, which arouses the desire of these successful people to conquer.


    It''s just that Miao Qing''s fiery horse really makes the men present feel that they don''t dare to do it easily.


    While we are fascinated by the three women, we are also jealous of Wang Fan. Some people even begin to investigate Wang Fan''s background. In their heart, they have regarded him as the number one enemy.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who has always been known as an outstanding young man, lost his face at the party and became a joke of these young talents.

 V2.Chapter 27

    In the outpatient department of the Central Hospital, Wang Fan, with the help of Tong Jiahui, enters the doctor''s duty room. Seeing the empty office, Tong Jiahui angrily shouts for the nurse. When the nurse on duty comes in a hurry, he learns that the doctor on duty has gone to the emergency room.


    However, Tong Jiahui did not lose her temper again because the doctor was not in the office, because the patient lying in the emergency room was Jiang Xiaonian who was knocked unconscious by Wang Fan.


    Fortunately, the wound on Wang Fan''s back was not deep. After the doctor came to inspect it, he called the nurse on duty to sew up the wound for him.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t matter, Tong Jiahui didn''t say anything more. They walked out of the hall of the emergency room together.


    When he came to the parking lot of the hospital, Wang fan saw several police cars from a distance. Several men in police uniforms were carrying a large black plastic bag one by one.


    Seeing the familiar plastic bag, Wang Fan thought of the bodies of the three girls he had seen in the mortuary, which made him stop.


    There is no sweet news from ghost uncle, Wang Fan''s heart has been thinking about her things, now see the police carrying the body of plastic bags appear in the hospital, Wang Fan''s head melon seeds suddenly exploded.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll see what the police are doing." Wang fan stops and says to Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui, who is supporting Wang Fan, stops and looks at the policemen who are going to the morgue.


    "They''re carrying body bags, right?" Tong Jiahui asked, frowning.


    "Well!" Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    They both saw the plastic bags in the hands of the police and recognized that the plastic bags were body bags. They didn''t say anything more. They just went to the police in a hurry.


    Several policemen carrying body bags also walked fast. In the blink of an eye, they had already reached the door of the mortuary. When Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui came to the door of the mortuary, they were ready to close the door of the mortuary.


    "Just a moment, please!" Wang fan stopped the policeman who closed the door first and asked anxiously, "Sir, what you just carried in is a corpse bag!"


    "What do you do?" The policeman who closed the door asked warily.


    "I have a friend who disappeared some time ago. Can I have a look at the body in the bag?" Wang Fan quickly explained his intention.


    The policeman looked at Wang Fan suspiciously and asked warily, "is your friend a man or a woman? How old are you? Are there any characteristics? "


    "My friend is a girl in her twenties. Her features..."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to finish his speech, the policeman who was going to close the door turned pale and said to him, "this is not your friend. Go back!"


    "Sir, how do you know it''s not my friend before you hear me out?" Wang Fan at the door asked.


    "The dead man was a man!" The police officer pushed Wang Fan''s hand away and said to him coldly.


    "The man?" Wang Fan looked at the closed gate of the mortuary and said to himself in some confusion.


    Tong Jiahui also heard what the police said. She helped Wang Fan and said in a low voice: "can it be that they lied?"


    "I don''t think so!" Wang Fan shook his head, feeling that Tong Jiahui''s guess was not reasonable.


    The police officer in front of him doesn''t know him, so there''s no need to lie to him. Moreover, after the murder, the police won''t refuse relatives to recognize the body, because a lot of follow-up work requires the cooperation of the family members of the deceased.


    Maybe it''s too nervous about Tiantian, so Wang Fan''s heart is particularly afraid of Tiantian''s accident, and he''s more worried about what''s going on in Tiantian. Liu pangzi can''t stand such a blow.


    However, since the police said that the corpse was not a girl, there was no need to worry too much. Wang Fan turned around and was ready to drive home in the parking lot.


    Wang Fan, who is standing at the gate of the mortuary, turns around and sees Cai Chang coming to the mortuary with some young police officers.


    From a long distance, Cai Chang saw Wang Fan. With a frown, he looked at Wang Fan and asked, "Wang Fan, what are you doing here?"


    "Captain Cai, I saw a police officer working here. I suspected that something had happened to my friend, so I came to inquire." Wang Fan, who is ready to leave, answers truthfully.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Cai Chang said with a sneer, "Wang Fan, do you want to see if there are any traces left by your staff?"


    "Well?" Cai Chang''s words make Wang Fan confused. He looks at Cai Chang who has come to him doubtfully.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to be confused with me? " Cai Chang pinched his waist with one hand and pointed to the gate of the mortuary. He continued in a questioning tone: "don''t tell me that you don''t know about Mahou''s beheading!"


    "Mahou? Do you think the corpse in it belongs to a numb monkey? " Cai Chang''s words shocked Wang Fan. He looked at Cai Chang inconceivably and couldn''t believe the fact that Mahou was killed.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s surprise, Cai Chang was also very confused. He carefully observed the expression on Wang Fan''s face and made sure that he didn''t lie. Then he asked, "isn''t it the Mahou you let people kill?"


    "Captain Cai, what do you mean by that? If you doubt Wang Fan, please show me the evidence! " Tong Jiahui said angrily.


    "Evidence? Who in H city doesn''t know the festival between Wang Fan and mourning Kun, and the relationship between Mahou and mourning Kun is also well known in the world. I don''t believe that someone killed Mahou, but I don''t doubt that Wang Fan killed Mahou at all! " Cai Chang looked at Wang Fan and said with profound meaning.


    "Captain Cai, do you dare to repeat what you said just now? Do you dare to be responsible for what you say? " Tong Jiahui is very dissatisfied with CAI Chang''s groundless speculation. She takes out her mobile phone to record Cai Chang.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui take out her mobile phone, Cai Chang smiles and doesn''t aim at Wang Fan any more, but he still says unkindly, "Wang Fan, there''s something I want to remind you of."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Fan asked with a cold face.


    "I heard that the death of Mahou makes Dongsheng Wuhu very dissatisfied. They are also tracking down the murderer who killed Mahou. I don''t know if it will affect you?" There was a bad smile on Cai Chang''s face, as if he was waiting to see Wang Fan''s joke.


    This news is really not a good thing for Wang Fan, but he is not frightened by Cai Chang''s words.


    Although Mahou''s death has nothing to do with him, just as Cai Chang said, now in the black and white streets of H City, everyone will put the account on Wang Fan''s head. Wang fan can''t wash it even if he jumps into the Yellow River!


    After leaving the mortuary with Tong Jiahui, Wang fan drives to the community in a fidgety way. He has a hunch that Liu pangzi''s personality has changed greatly during this period, which may have a lot to do with the death of Mahou.

 V2.Chapter 28

    Wang Fan, who came back to the community without any stay, went directly to the blind man''s house. Wang Fan, who knocked on the door, took a look at the blind man sitting in the living room and led Liu pangzi to the door.


    "Xiaofan, if you have something to say, what''s the matter? Do you want to avoid me, the blind old man?" The blind master saw Wang Fan and Liu pangzi''s tugging voice, and sat there and said aloud to Wang Fan.


    After staring at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan had to go into the room. He went to the blind man, pulled a chair, frowned and sat down with a gloomy face.


    Tong Jiahui, who followed Wang Fan into the room, made a look at fat Liu, and then went to the kitchen to boil water.


    Liu pangzi lowered his head and went to the blind man. He pulled a chair and sat down. However, the place where he sat down was far away from Wang Fan.


    "Xiaofan! Are you panting and tired? Or angry? " The blind Master listened to Wang Fan''s breathing and asked him curiously.


    Hearing that, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile, "blind Master, to tell you the truth, I just know something. I want to ask fat man if he did it."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Asked the blind man.


    "I just came back from the hospital. When I was in the hospital, I happened to encounter a corpse found by the police. I was worried that something had happened to the girl Tiantian, so I went to inquire about it." Wang Fan said here, closed his mouth, eyes are looking at the side of Liu fatty.


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s evasive eyes, Wang fan is more convinced that Liu pangzi must have something to hide from him.


    One side of the blind Master is listening to, suddenly Wang Fan suppressed the words, this let him ask: "later?"


    "When I asked later, I found out that it was not Tiantian who had an accident, but a drug trafficking boy named Mahou!" When Wang Fan talks about Mahou, he specially stares at Liu pangzi''s eyes. Seeing Liu pangzi''s drooping eyebrows, Wang Fan has been able to confirm that it must have something to do with Liu pangzi.


    "Oh, and then? Why do you lose your temper? " The blind Master asked again.


    "Ask the fat man!" Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and said angrily.


    Liu pangzi, who had never spoken, raised his head, looked at Wang Fan and said softly, "brother fan, you don''t think I should kill Mahou, do you?"


    "You killed him?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "I asked him to do it!" The blind Master said with his arms around his chest, looking straight ahead with a pair of godless eyes.


    For a moment, Wang Fan didn''t get over the words of the blind master. He looked at the blind Master and said for a long time, "blind Master, don''t get involved in this. Mahou is very important. I''m not..."


    "Man, it''s really me who killed him!" Blind Master interrupts Wang Fan''s words, the tone affirms again emphasize.


    It can be seen that the blind Master is not exonerating Liu pangzi. Wang Fan asked suspiciously, "blind Master, why are you doing this?"


    "No, why, the boy should die!" The blind Master said coldly.


    At this time, the blind man''s face was so cruel, and his voice was so cold. He was just like a decisive general. There was nothing like a blind old man.


    Although the blind Master said so, Wang Fan still didn''t understand why the blind master wanted Liu pangzi to kill Mahou, and how Liu pangzi killed Mahou.


    Sitting on one side, Liu pangzi, who had not talked much, lowered his head again and said in a very light voice, "brother fan, Tiantian is no longer here."


    "What? Who did you listen to? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Not long ago, he heard uncle GUI tell him that uncle GUI didn''t inquire about Tiantian''s whereabouts. He just guessed that Tiantian''s disappearance had something to do with Mahou. Now he heard Liu pangzi tell him such bad news, which made Wang Fan feel a little uncomfortable for a moment.


    "It''s not what I heard, it''s what I saw with my own eyes, and I''ve buried her." Liu pangzi wiped his tears and whispered to Wang Fan.


    Seeing Liu pangzi wiping his tears, Wang fan knows that he didn''t cheat himself. Recalling Liu pangzi''s silence these days, Wang Fan believes that he didn''t cheat himself.


    But Wang Fan still asked, "how do you know that Tiantian''s death is related to the Ma monkey?"


    "I don''t know." Liu pangzi answers honestly.


    "I don''t know?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    The blind Master sneered and asked, "how do you know that the girl''s death has nothing to do with the Mahou? The fat man had heard before that the boy named Mahou likes to bind the girl students for his pleasure. If something happens to the girl Tiantian, he is the one who does it


    "But these are just doubts!" Wang Fan said anxiously.


    For Wang Fan''s words, the blind Master sniffed, he said: "we are not police, there is no need to do things according to the police! There are rules in the world! What''s more, isn''t Mahou a boy who sells drugs to young people still worthy of death? "


    The blind Master''s words left Wang Fan speechless. Although the death of Mahou means that all the clues about "gold does not change" are interrupted, and many of his previous efforts will be wasted, he has no way to lose his temper with the blind master.


    Investigating Mahou and "Jin Buhuan" are his undercover tasks, but only those who know his undercover identity know.


    Blind Master and Liu pangzi don''t know Wang Fan''s undercover identity, and they don''t know that the task he is going to perform is related to Mahou. Therefore, no matter how unhappy Wang fan is, he can''t tell what is in his heart.


    The atmosphere in the room is a little tense. Wang Fan rubs his short hair with chagrin. The interruption of clues makes him lose his direction. For him, the death of Mahou is no less than a devastating earthquake.


    Some don''t understand why Wang fan is so upset. Liu pangzi carefully said, "brother fan, are you worried that Dongsheng people will find trouble?"


    "What are you afraid of? I asked them to kill people. Let them come to me! " The blind Master said unhappily.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. I did it. I won''t hurt you." Liu pangzi said to Wang Fan without hesitation.


    Listening to the words of an old man and a young man, Wang Fan smiles. He looks at the blind Master with a warm and angry face, and at the fat man Liu with a careful face. He shakes his head and says, "do Dongsheng people want to trouble me? Do you have to wait until the numb monkey is killed? They''ll do it to me if the monkey dies or not! "


    "What are you worried about?" Liu pangzi asked with some doubts.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the blind Master''s face eased a lot, and he also asked: "Xiao Fan, if you have something on your mind, just say it. If you have something on your mind, let''s work together to find a way! My old bone is useless, but it can show you the way


    Wang Fan, who took a long breath, gave a wry smile. Looking at Liu pangzi, he said firmly: "brother, things are done by our two brothers together. If there''s anything, I''ll carry it. You don''t have to worry!"

 V2.Chapter 29

    The killing of Mahou not only aroused the attention of the police, but also caused a great shock in Dongsheng.


    The emergence of "Jinbuhuan", a new type of drug, has replaced the existence of traditional drugs in a very short period of time. Moreover, the concealment of this new type of drug has also been sought after by drug users.


    Because of the cooperation between Dongsheng and Mahou, it can be said that in a short period of time, they have made a lot of money. Moreover, with the saturation of H market, Liao Sanye of Dongsheng Gang also plans to extend his hand.


    But all the dreams come to an end when the monkey is killed, which makes all the people waiting to get rich hate the person who killed the monkey.


    Indeed, as Cai Chang said, all the people put the suspicion of killing Mahou on Wang Fan.


    It''s no secret that Sihai gang and Dongsheng have always been at odds, and Wang Fan, as the newly rising leader of Sihai Gang, has formed a lot of hatred with mourning Kun.


    It is a well-known truth that the fire at the gate of the city affects the fish in the pond.


    As the partner of mourning Kun, Mahou was killed by Wang fanqian, which became a truth recognized by everyone.


    As the blind Master said, there are rules in the Jianghu. These people are not policemen, so they don''t need any evidence at all, and they don''t need anyone''s approval to get rid of anyone who makes them unhappy.


    The killing of Mahou makes Dongsheng completely lose the supply channel of "gold does not change", and also cut off the financial resources of Dongsheng gang. Therefore, Third Master Liao must make a clear account with Wang Fan.


    It''s still in the villa garden of Mr. Liao. Dongsheng five tigers are waiting beside him. Except for he Qiang, the Thunder Tiger, who occasionally says a few words, the others keep their mouths closed and don''t dare to speak easily, for fear that they will touch Mr. Liao''s unhappiness.


    Sitting on the rocking chair made of vines, Mr. Liao looks at the sky with fierce eyes. The cigar in his hand gathers long ashes. The distress brought by business failure has made him want to kill!


    "Third Master, Mahou has been in single line contact with us. We don''t know who his boss is. What should we do now?" He Qiang asked the third master carefully.


    Yan Hua, a smiling tiger, turned his small eyes and whispered: "Third Master, we''ve looked for Mahou''s residence, but we haven''t found anything. Now the brothers can only keep the inventory for a week at most. We can''t afford to wait for this!"


    "Damn it! I asked you to do business with that son of a bitch who lost Kun. It''s very good of you to be a shake off shopkeeper! Damn it! Now, mourning Kun is dead, Mahou is dead, you can''t even find the goods! What''s the point of saying I want you to be such a waste? " Liao Sanye suddenly sat up straight, staring at Yan Hua''s nose and swearing.


    When he was scolded by third master Liao, Yan Hua was so scared that he could not help but compensate. The symbolic smile on his face gradually faded away, and his white face was full of panic.


    Standing on one side, he Qiang quickly comforted: "Third Master, it can''t be all Yan Hua''s fault. Mahou has been mixing with mourning Kun all the time. Yan Hua and I had contact with him before, but that boy didn''t pay any attention to us."


    "Well! You can''t even make a small fish or shrimp. At last, someone will lead you by the nose. Brother Qiang, you and brother Hua are old people. Are you so poor in handling affairs? " Liu Bao lost no time stabbing a knife in the back, and ran on he Qiang and Yan Hua.


    He was worried that third master Liao would get angry, but Yan Hua had been careful not to accompany him. Now when he heard that Liu Bao was fanning the flames, he immediately said unhappily, "Liu Bao, what you said doesn''t make sense. Don''t you still mix with Wu Kun in private? If you didn''t secretly support mourning Kun, how could he dare to be disrespectful to my elder brother? "


    "Brother Hua, I''m supporting young forces. Dongsheng needs to develop, and the new generation of leaders also need to grasp the cultivation. You always don''t give my younger brother the chance to take the upper position, don''t I?" Liu Bao does not think so, but gives Yan Hua a hat of jealousy.


    Huang''s two brothers were both pushed up by Liu Bao, and they were brainwashed by Liu Bao''s theory, so they were loyal to Liu Bao all the time. At the moment, when they heard Liu Bao''s words, they echoed them and attacked Yan Hua.


    For a moment, in the garden of the third master Liao''s villa, you argued with me, and his face became more and more ugly.


    Looking at his men fighting in the den, Liao San Yeh patted the armrest of the cane chair fiercely and scolded: "a group of useless things, you know how to make noise here! If any of you have the ability to find a seller who will not be replaced, I will let him be the next successor! "


    As soon as Mr. Liao''s words came out, all the five tigers of Dongsheng closed their mouths and looked at the angry Mr. Liao one by one. They didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Liu Baocai came up with a smile and took out a picture from his arms. He handed it to Liao''s hand and whispered to him, "don''t worry, Third Master. You have a look at this picture first."


    In the photo, a woman dressed in fashion is walking leisurely towards the camera. Her long hair floats in the wind, which is quite temperament.


    Just a woman with a pair of sunglasses covered most of her face, can''t see what a woman looks like, but from her sexy red lips, it''s not difficult to guess that she is an absolutely attractive beauty.


    Looking at the photo in his hand, Third Master Liao frowned and scolded: "Liu Bao, what''s the matter now! You show me what this girl does? Damn it! Do I lack women? "


    "Third Master, you misunderstood!" Liu Bao explains quickly, turns his head to look at several people nearby, then bends down and says something in the ear of Third Master Liao.


    Listening to Liu Bao''s words, Liao San Ye''s frown gradually spread out, his eyes suddenly brightened, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    "Third Master, is it reliable?" Liu Bao sees the satisfaction on Liao San Ye''s face and takes the opportunity to please him.


    "Ha ha! reliable! Damn it, there''s no way out! ha-ha! Liu Bao, you are easy to do. As long as you do this, I will be your seat sooner or later! " Liao San Ye happily patted the armrest of the cane chair and said to Liu Bao with a laugh.


    He Qiang and Yan Hua are startled by Liao''s words. They stretch their necks to see the picture clearly in Liu Bao''s hands. However, Liu Bao seems to have seen through their minds and put the picture back in his pocket with one hand.


    The Huang brothers are excited because of the praise of Liu Bao from third master Liao. The two of them look at he Qiang and Yan Hua with more disdain and contempt.

 V2.Chapter 30

    On the top of Yinding mountain, Wang Fan leans on the body of Jetta, smoking and looking at H City in the sunset.


    A taxi is driving on the mountain road. It slowly stops behind the body of the Jetta. Uncle GUI takes off his sunglasses and puts them on the car. He opens the door and walks down.


    "What''s the matter with you in such a hurry to find me out?" Uncle GUI lights a cigarette and goes to Wang Fan.


    Still looking at the scenery of H City, Wang Fan didn''t reply and asked: "you knew that girl was killed!"


    "Are you here to make a case?" Uncle GUI stands in the trunk of Jetta and squints at Wang Fan.


    He vomited a cloud of smoke from his mouth. Wang Fan took back his eyes and looked down at his toes. He asked in a low voice, "Uncle ghost, you told me that no one can believe you except you, but every time you cheat me, it''s you. How can you make me believe you again?"


    "If you knew that the girl was killed by the Mahou, would you let the Mahou go because of the need of the task?" Ghost uncle expression serious ask a way.


    "No!" Wang Fan clenched his teeth and answered.


    "Is there anything else to say?" Ghost uncle asked calmly.


    Wang Fan turned his head and looked at the ghost uncle standing at the back of the car. He sneered and asked, "have you ever felt uneasy when you do this? Does your heart hurt? You can totally ignore that girl''s murder, can''t you? It''s all about this mission, isn''t it? "


    "Well!" The expression on ghost uncle''s face is still calm, even his smoking action appears so casual and peaceful.


    "If I was killed by the Mahou, would you be indifferent? Will you be so calm? " Wang Fan''s emotion starts to be excited, he can''t accept ghost uncle''s indifference, and has no way to understand ghost uncle''s mentality of doing so.


    A beautiful girl, so buried in the hands of Mahou, from the beginning to ask ghost uncle to trace the whereabouts of Tiantian, Wang Fan has been looking forward to the news of Tiantian.


    This is not only because Liu pangzi''s reason, but also because Wang Fan''s heart, also sympathizes with this unfortunate girl.


    But what he finally waited for was that uncle GUI lied to him, and the reason why Uncle GUI did it was that he was worried that Wang Fan would impulsively kill Mahou, which would affect his task.


    Fuckin ''mission!


    Wang fan can''t imagine Tiantian''s despair and fear when facing the Mahou. Every time he closes his eyes, he will be frightened by these scenes.


    She must be in pain!


    In the face of this inhuman guy, Mahou is desperate to see her life taken. She must have cried, begged for mercy, and cried for help.


    No one cares about her life and death, even she died for a long time, there are people in the use of lies to deceive people who care about her.


    Wang Fan feels sorry for Tian Tian. He shouldn''t place all his hopes on GUI Shu, let alone wait foolishly.


    If he can take the initiative and take sweet things as the most important thing, he believes that the poor girl will not end up like this.


    When no one saw it, Wang Fan secretly cried, not only for Tiantian''s experience, but also for himself.


    What kind of trust, what kind of conscience!


    In front of the task, a living life is thus abandoned, and a pure soul is thus shackled.


    The ghost uncle who threw away the cigarette butt raised his foot and rubbed out the cigarette butt that had not been burned out on the ground. Looking at Wang Fan with a sad face, he said firmly: "as an undercover, you must understand that the task is more important than anything!"


    "Screw your mission! I won''t do it! " Wang Fan turns around and stares at ghost uncle, roaring at him like a wild animal.


    "Mahou is dead, and all the clues we have are interrupted. I didn''t hold you responsible. I''ve given you face! What else do you want? Let me sympathize with you as you are? " Ghost uncle brow tiny wrinkly, facial expression Wen Nu of interrogate Wang Fan.


    "Good! You come to investigate my responsibility! What can you do to me? Kill me? Let me recite... "


    "Pa"


    Angry ghost uncle a few steps to Wang Fan in front of, raised his hand to give him a slap in the face, tone cold said: "Wang Fan, don''t forget, you are a policeman!"


    This slap calmed Wang Fan down. He was staring at the land under his feet. His face was smiling, and his red cheeks were burning.


    "You''ve been in the gang for a long time! Do you really think of yourself as the big brother of society? Did you forget what you were doing? " Ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan in front of him, angrily questioned him.


    "What am I doing? ha-ha! What am I doing? " Wang Fan murmured, his eyes lost their glory.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s dejected appearance, ghost uncle came to him, patted him on the shoulder with his hand, and said softly: "Xiaofan, in fact, when we found the girl, she was already bad. It was our people who deliberately let Liu fatty find the body."


    "What? Did you lead the fat man to the body on purpose? " Wang Fan looks at ghost uncle in surprise.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s query, uncle GUI nodded firmly, and then said: "for the girl named Tiantian, we are also very sad to encounter such a thing, but people are no longer there, so there is no need to tangle about anything!"


    "You can''t blame fat Liu for killing Mahou!" Wang Fan says to ghost uncle with staring eyes.


    "You''re defending him. Have you forgotten what I told you before?" Ghost uncle frowned to remind.


    "One yard to one yard, Liu pangzi has done nothing wrong. You can''t trouble him!" Wang Fan insisted that he would not give in. The firmness in his eyes was stronger than at any time.


    Ghost uncle some embarrassed looking at Wang Fan, some complained and said: "do you want me to intervene in the police case of H city? Do you know that before we find the traitor hidden in us, you are not afraid that your identity will be detected? "


    "Liu pangzi knows that Jin won''t change! It was the monkey who told him Wang Fan looked at the ghost uncle word by word and said.


    "What did you say? Does Liu pangzi know that Jin won''t change? What does he know? " Ghost uncle surprised looking at Wang Fan, carefully looking at the look on his face, he suspected that Wang Fan lied to him, but from Wang Fan''s face can not see any abnormality.


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "I use this intelligence to exchange Liu Pang''s life. Do you agree?"


    "Wang Fan, are you negotiating terms with me?" Ghost uncle tone not good question Wang Fan.


    Seems to have been ready, Wang Fan nodded heavily, tone firm said: "yes! I want fat Liu alive! Otherwise, let the secret go to the grave with him

 V2.Chapter 32

    After Nange, they went downstairs. One by one, they went out of the gate of the teahouse. However, they saw that there were more than a dozen vans in the parking space in front of the teahouse and on both sides of the road. Among these vans, there was also a black Audi.


    When the door of the Audi car opened, Chen Yaoxing, with a pipe in his mouth, walked out of the car with his hands pinching his waist.


    "Anan! Are you scared by the Dongsheng bastards? Why haven''t you come down for so long? " Chen Yaoxing took the pipe from his mouth and said with a bad smile to Nange standing at the door of the teahouse.


    When he heard Chen Yaoxing''s words, brother Nan laughed. He stopped the Buddhist beads in his hands, pointed to Chen Yaoxing and said, "I''ve never had a weak leg except for playing with women."


    "Ha ha!" Chen Yaoxing laughs and walks to brother Nan. He turns around and points to the van behind him. He says to him, "how about Nan? Is it enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll call you another hundred brothers. "


    "Enough!"


    With these words, Nan opens his arms to Chen Yaoxing, and his face is full of gratitude.


    Wang Fan, standing behind brother Nan, listens to their conversation and looks at their actions. His heart is also touched.


    The four seas gang has been gradually declining, not to mention brother Nan''s life here is not easy, in fact, all the big brother''s life is not easy.


    Moreover, Dongsheng''s strength has been growing in the past two years. The big brothers of Sihai gang who directly suppressed Dongsheng can''t lift their heads. The situation of Sihai Gang''s crazy pressure on Dongsheng in those years has become a history.


    Even some members of the four seas gang secretly get mixed up with Dongsheng''s people. If they didn''t pay attention to their face, they would have been following Dongsheng''s elder brother for a long time!


    So Chen Yaoxing is able to stand up at this time and support brother Nan and Wang Fan. This is definitely years of brotherhood.


    For this friendship, let alone brother Nan, even Wang Fan cherishes it.


    Huaxia is not only a country of etiquette, but also a country of chivalry. So many stories about love have been handed down from generation to generation.


    For example, the stories of the three marriages in Taoyuan, the heroes in Liangshan and the seven chivalrous men have been spread among the people.


    It is also because of the influence of these stories that every young Chinese admires those who value love and righteousness.


    When you come out, you should be loyal!


    This is also a sentence that every elder brother will talk about when he takes his younger brother out. Although this has been said all the time, few of them really keep this sentence in mind.


    At present, Chen Yaoxing is able to stand up in times of crisis and support brother Nan and Wang Fan against Dongsheng. This is the greatest friendship and the most fundamental purpose of Sihai gang.


    Thirty or forty vans are shuttling along the roads of the city. Some people who come back at night stop to watch. Some people who have seen the world even guess where these vans are going and understand what kind of bloody storm H city will face.


    Wang Fan Drives Nange''s Land Rover and walks in the front of the team. Sitting behind Wang Fan, Nange closes his eyes, and the beads in his hands rotate slowly. He looks confident and not afraid of risks.


    Wang Fan''s face is also relaxed. After three years in Sihai Gang, he has experienced many dangerous scenes. Although he has never directly fought against an old gang as famous as Sihai Gang as he is today, he has no worries at all.


    The agreed location is an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city, which is on the edge of the city. It is also a desolate place where no one comes. Therefore, even if something happens here, no one will know, let alone attract the attention of the police.


    Leaving the city road, the motorcade drove for about half an hour, and finally came to the periphery of the abandoned factory.


    Sitting in the car, Wang Fan was white in front of his eyes. The dazzling lights lit his eyes, which made him involuntarily raise his hand to block his eyes.


    There are also many cars parked on the opposite side. Visual inspection shows that there are at least 70 or 80 cars. It''s obvious that Dongsheng is well prepared tonight, and it means to kill Wang Fan.


    However, the four seas gang depends on their fists. It can be said that this kind of thing happens every day. Therefore, for the experienced brothers of the four seas gang, there is no psychological burden in this fierce battle tonight.


    As soon as the car stops, Wang Fan gets out of the car in a hurry and opens the door for Nange, who is sitting behind him. He takes care of Nange and gets off the car in no hurry.


    The Audi car behind their car also stopped. After Chen Yaoxing got out of the car with his pipe in his mouth, he swaggered to brother Nan and said with a smile, "Anan, if Yan Hua dares to come here tonight, will you pee on his face again?"


    "Ha ha! Don''t mention the past! This evening is mainly about Xiao Fan. If you don''t fight, you''d better not get angry in a hurry! " Brother Nan touched his head with his hand and said with a smile.


    "Heroism is short! Damn, it''s hard to live without money these days. It''s wonderful when we were young! " With a pipe in his hand, Chen Yaoxing said to brother Nan with emotion.


    He agreed with Chen Yaoxing''s words. Nange nodded his head and said, "Longyou shoal is played by shrimp, while tiger falls on plain and is bullied by dog!"


    "Brother Nan, they are coming over there!" Wang Fan sees a figure flashing in the light, and reminds brother Nan in a low voice.


    While talking, a short and fat man walked to the place two meters away from the three people. He stopped and said, "Xia Nan, long time no see!"


    Wang Fan has never seen Yan Hua, or heard his voice, so he is not familiar with the short fat man in front of him. However, when he hears the name of brother Nan, he knows that the short fat man must not be a small role.


    "Yo! This place is evil! What''s more, who''s coming? Just now he said that you peed on Yan Hua''s face. This boy actually came out! " Chen Yaoxing pointed to Yan Hua, who was blinded by the light, and said to brother Nan with a smile.


    Chen Yaoxing''s voice is not big, but it can reach Yan Hua''s ears. Although Wang fan can''t see the expression on Yan Hua''s face clearly, he guesses that the short fat man opposite must be blushed by Chen Yaoxing''s words at the moment.


    Brother Nan is more kind-hearted. He interrupted Chen Yaoxing''s words with a smile and a wave, and said to Yan Hua not far away: "Yan Hua, you Dongsheng five tigers are all here! If you have anything, just open the window and say it


    "Xia Nan, Third Master Liao is here, waiting for you over there. Do you dare to meet him?" Yan Hua spoke in a loud voice, as if he had a strong voice.


    When Yan Hua said that third master Liao was also here, brother Nan''s brow wrinkled tightly. He took a look at Chen Yaoxing beside him and asked in a low voice, "how come the old man surnamed Liao also came?"

 V2.Chapter 33

    Although brother Nan calls him the old man of Third Master Liao, after all, Third Master Liao became famous earlier. He and uncle Hai are both the forerunners of the world. So Yan Hua said that third master Liao was waiting for him here, and brother Nan didn''t give him any face.


    Chen Yaoxing replied simply and said to brother Nan with a smile, "the old rules of the river and the lake are that you should be polite before you fight. This old thing is full of ideas."


    "Soldiers come to block, water comes to earth!" Brother Nan shook his head and said helplessly.


    Yan Hua heard the conversation between brother Nan and Chen Yaoxing in the light, but he didn''t seem to hear it. Standing there, he didn''t respond. When brother Nan raised his legs and came to him, Yan Hua said calmly: "Third Master still wants to see Wang Fan."


    "Oh?" Brother Nan stopped, looked back at Wang Fan and said, "let''s go. It''s good to meet Mr. Liao. You can''t avoid dealing with him in the future."


    "Well!" Wang Fan promised, followed in Nan elder brother''s behind to walk to come over.


    Chen Yaoxing said to Wang Fan with a smile: "boy, your elder brother is taking you to see the world! Good job! There is a bright future ahead of us


    "Brother Xing, I can''t be on the stage with you." Although Chen Yaoxing said a compliment, Wang Fan didn''t dare to be proud at all. He could only reply modestly.


    After patting Wang Fan on the shoulder, Chen Yaoxing walks to Yan Hua with his pipe in his mouth. Brother Nan also plays with the Buddhist beads in his hand and walks leisurely.


    Under the guidance of Yan Hua, Wang Fan and the three of them came to a brick house. Although the light was on in the house, the glass was coated with a thick layer of paint. The light in the house could only be vaguely reflected through the glass.


    "Xia Nan, Third Master Liao is waiting for you in there, please!" Yan Hua, who was short and fat, stood at the door, pushed the door open with his hand and turned to Nange.


    "Yan Hua, won''t you go in?" Chen Yaoxing was standing opposite Yan Hua, looking at him with a look of disdain.


    Yan Hua, who has been despised by Chen Yaoxing, smiles and says, "Chen Yaoxing, Third Master Liao didn''t invite you, so you can''t go in!"


    "Grass! Damn it, I gave you a face, didn''t I? " Chen Yaoxing said angrily.


    Nange looked at Yan Hua and said calmly, "Yan Hua, please first!"


    "Third Master Liao only wants to see you and Wang Fan. I can''t go in either." Yan Hua replied with a smile.


    Wang Fan, standing behind brother Nan, felt something was wrong. He whispered in brother Nan''s ear: "brother Nan, be careful of cheating!"


    Brother Nan nodded and said to Yan Hua, "Yan Hua, do you have so many rules now? Why do you even have to be so troublesome to see Mr. Liao? "


    "That''s to say, if you don''t have any special skills, you''ll have a lot of assholes. Are you all a bunch of women Chen Yaoxing took the opportunity to speak at the expense of Yan Hua.


    In the face of Chen Yaoxing''s repeated provocations, Yan Hua finally burst out: "Chen Yaoxing, don''t be shameless. You are nothing. If you have the ability, you go in and shout to the third master. What prestige are you playing here?"


    "Grass! I''m afraid of you Chen Yaoxing pointed at Yan Hua with his pipe in his hand, and then said, "I''ll go in. I see what Liao San can do to me!"


    With these words, Chen Yaoxing rushes into the brick house. Although brother Nan standing beside him reaches out his hand to stop him, he still doesn''t stop the angry Chen Yaoxing.


    When the door of the brick house was pushed open, Chen Yaoxing''s figure flashed in and the door closed again.


    "Follow me in!" Nan elder brother facial expression a tight, say to the Wang Fan behind.


    Wang Fan touched the dagger on his waist, his eyes fixed on Yan Hua, and walked into the brick house behind Nange.


    They went into the brick house one by one. Wang Fan, who was standing behind brother Nan, looked into the house, but he didn''t see any third master Liao, and even Chen Yaoxing wasn''t in the house.


    When Nan brother of the advanced house also saw the situation inside the house, he fiercely turned around and pushed Wang Fan to rush out, and his mouth was even more loud: "Xiaofan, we''ve been trapped!"


    As soon as Nange''s voice fell, a fishing net fell from their head, covering the two people who had run to the door in the fishing net.


    The sudden accident let Nan elder brother and Wang Fan bump together, the foot is unsteady they fall heavily on the ground.


    Wang Fan, who had been prepared for a long time, took out the dagger at his waist and cut the fishing net on his body quickly. However, before he cut a hole, he was held in the head with a gun.


    "Chen Yaoxing?" Wang fan saw the man with the gun clearly, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    Nange, who fell beside Wang Fan, frowned and glared at Chen Yaoxing angrily. He gritted his teeth and said, "Chen Yaoxing, what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? Nang, what do I want to do? Can''t you see that? " Chen Yaoxing looks at brother Nan on the ground with a proud smile.


    "Why are you doing this? How much did the people of Dongsheng give you? " Nange questions the complacent Chen Yaoxing.


    "Money? ha-ha! What is money? " After listening to brother Nan''s words, Chen Yaoxing laughed and turned to Yan Hua who had entered the room behind him and said, "it seems that Xia Nan has prejudice against you Dongsheng people. He only knows that you people are rich. Ha ha! Never thought you had brains! "


    "Dong"


    Yan Hua, with a cold face, kicked brother Nan''s stomach and said: "Xia Nan, will you have today? Ha ha, like a dog in front of me, let me butcher! Ha ha


    Injured brother Nan covers his stomach and shows a painful expression on his face, but he looks at Yan Hua without any fear.


    "I''m not convinced, am I?" Yan Hua asked coldly.


    "Yes! If you dare to let me out, let''s fight alone! " Wang Fan holds the dagger tightly in his hand and stares at Yan Hua and Chen Yaoxing with red eyes.


    With the gun in his hand against Wang Fan''s head, Chen Yaoxing sneered: "Wang Fan, are you a fool? I have a gun. If I want to kill you, it''s as simple as crushing an ant. Will I fight with you alone? Ha ha


    Wang Fan, who was extremely angry, bit his teeth and glared at Chen Yaoxing and said, "even if you kill us, you can''t do whatever you want. The brothers of the gang are outside. I don''t believe they won''t see through your tricks."


    "Brothers in the gang? Of course, I will tell the brothers in the gang that you personally killed your elder brother Xia Nan in order to please Third Master Liao of Dongsheng, and I cleaned the door for Sihai Gang, ha ha! " Chen Yaoxing exaggerated expression to Wang Fan said, cold muzzle is slowly sliding to Wang Fan''s mouth.


    "No one will believe what you say!" Wang Fan shouts at Chen Yaoxing with his fishing net in his hand.


    The barrel of the gun was on Wang Fan''s mouth. Chen Yaoxing said coldly, "the truth comes from the mouth of the living. The dead can only be judged by others."

 V2.Chapter 34

    The previous favor for Chen Yaoxing''s fighting for justice has completely disappeared at this time, and only the monstrous hatred has replaced it.


    Angry Wang Fan glares at Chen Yaoxing. He wants to dig out Chen Yaoxing''s heart with his dagger to see how dark it is.


    However, the cold muzzle of the gun is in front of him. Wang fan can''t threaten Chen Yaoxing at all. All his hatred can only be held in his heart.


    Brother Nan, who fell beside Wang Fan, suddenly broke the string of Buddhist beads, grabbed the biggest one in his hand and flipped it into Chen Yaoxing''s eyes. He even yelled: "Xiaofan, do it!"


    The round beads of Buddha hit Chen Yaoxing''s eyes, making him black in front of his eyes. His hands involuntarily covered his face.


    Wang Fan, who had long been ready to go, would not miss such a good opportunity. He saw Chen Yaoxing''s point and tried his best to stab the dagger into his eyes.


    "Ah


    The sharp dagger cut the palm of Chen Yaoxing''s hand and pierced his eyeball before he covered his eyes with his hand.


    Blood was pouring out along Chen Yaoxing''s fingers. The gun he held in his hand also fell to the ground. The pain of stabbing his eyeball made him roll on the ground.


    Wang Fan, who had a successful move, quickly cut the fishing net. Yan Hua, who was shocked by all this, woke up from the shock. He raised his leg and kicked Wang Fan''s head. He said, "I want to run! No way


    "Kill him! Kill him Chen Yaoxing, who was rolling on the ground, covered his face with his hands and yelled fiercely.


    Brother Nan, who fell to the ground, saw that Yan Hua wanted to hurt Wang Fan. He quickly stretched out his arms and hugged Yan Hua''s thigh. He cried out: "Xiao Fan, run! Leave me alone


    Yan Hua, who is hugged by his thigh, sees that he has no way to hurt Wang Fan, so he turns his attack target to brother Nan at his feet. Yan Hua, who has killed his red eyes, tramples on brother Nan''s head with his feet. The steel pipe in his hand smashes on brother Nan''s back.


    "Poof"


    Nange, who was hit hard one after another, burst out with a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that his internal organs had been badly damaged.


    "Brother Nan!" Wang Fan, who is flustered to cut the fishing net with a dagger, sees brother Nan''s tragedy and shouts out loud. His hand is even faster.


    Nange, who is weak, holds Yan Hua''s leg and turns his head to look at Wang Fan. He says feebly: "run! Revenge


    At this time, Chen Yaoxing had already stood up from the ground. He covered his injured eyes with one hand, bent down and picked up the pistol that had fallen on the ground. His face was ferocious and he roared: "no one can live!"


    "Hiss"


    The dagger in his hand cuts the last fishing net. Wang Fan stands up from the ground in a hurry and rushes to Chen Yaoxing with the dagger in his hand.


    Bang


    The gunshot was loud. Chen Yaoxing shot Wang Fan on the shoulder, and the injured Wang Fan fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was desperate to fight with Chen Yaoxing, brother Nan held Yan Hua''s thigh and yelled at Wang Fan: "Xiaofan, run! Run


    Yan Hua, who is holding his thigh, is afraid that brother Nan''s voice will disturb the people outside the house. The steel pipe in his hand is smashed on brother Nan''s head. Brother Nan, who has exhausted his physical strength, hums and falls to the ground.


    Seeing that brother Nan''s head was injured and his life and death were unknown, Wang Fan, who fell to the ground, didn''t dare to hesitate. He ground several tumbles to avoid Chen Yaoxing''s bullets. As soon as he got close to the door, he opened the door and ran out.


    As soon as the injured Wang Fan ran out of the brick house, he heard Chen Yaoxing''s cry behind him before he asked for help from his brothers who were not far away: "Wang Fan killed brother Nan, don''t let him run away!"


    The brothers of Sihai Gang, who were waiting there dozens of meters away, were stunned when they heard Chen Yaoxing''s voice. But soon the people Chen Yaoxing brought with them took out their machetes and sticks from the car and yelled: "kill Wang Fan and avenge brother Nan!"


    Wang Fan, who was shot in the shoulder, heard the shouting and saw dozens of people running towards him with machetes and sticks. He knew that Chen Yaoxing had arranged all this in advance.


    Without time to think about it, Wang Fan turned around and ran to the dark wilderness. The cry behind him was deafening, which made people panic.


    The wind in his ear is whistling. Wang Fan''s legs are running wildly. The wound on his shoulder is bleeding, but he can''t care about it any more. There is only one idea in his heart.


    Must live, must give brother Nan revenge!


    The road ahead is more and more blurred. Wang Fan''s chest is like a big stone. The feeling of suffocation makes him gasp.


    Step by step, he dragged his legs hard and ran on the dark and uneven road.


    He can''t hear the voice behind him. He can only hear his own strong heartbeat, which can prove that Wang fan is still alive.


    "Putong"


    Two eyes a black, Wang Fan a somersault fell to the ground, hard land hit his shoulder, pain let his already fuzzy consciousness clear again.


    The footsteps from the distance are getting closer and closer. Wang fan can even hear Chen Yaoxing''s curse. He tries to get up and continue his escape, but his limbs are as heavy as lead.


    "Is that how you die?"


    The cold ground made Wang Fan feel desperate, but the cry behind him stimulated his desire for survival.


    Faced with such a life and death situation for the first time, Wang Fan''s brain is also blank, but in ordinary times, the ghost uncle''s teaching to him also makes Wang Fan quickly realize that the danger is approaching him step by step.


    In the moonlight, the pond beside the road is full of waves. Wang Fan looks at the figure behind him, turns over and comes to the roadside, and slides quietly into the pond along the slope of the dirt road.


    The water temperature in the pond was very low. As soon as Wang Fan''s body touched the water, he immediately felt excited. However, at this time, he could not take care of this. He could only endure the pain and swim to the place with luxuriant water and grass in the pond.


    Finally, he swam into the grass and hid himself. On the dirt road above the pond, he heard the sound of rushing footsteps. Chen Yaoxing cursed: "what about the grass, Wang Fan? How come there is no shadow


    "Brother Xing, you can''t be far away!" Yan Hua''s voice rang out.


    "It''s impossible. The boy was shot and couldn''t run far!" Chen Yaoxing said angrily. After a pause, he said, "you guys, go to the pool for me!"


    When he heard that Chen Yaoxing had people go down to the pond, Wang Fan could not help but frown. The dagger in his hand was even more tightly protected in front of his chest. He had a serious physical overdraft, and he was ready to die together.


    Just as Chen Yaoxing was urging his men to go down to the pond, suddenly a mobile phone rang. Wang Fan heard Chen Yaoxing say, "don''t let them see the body!", Then there was another sound of footwork, and these people ran back in a hurry.

 V2.Chapter 35

    Wang fan is in a trance. His consciousness is getting more and more blurred, and the scene in front of him is becoming more and more like an illusory world. He tries his best to climb out of the pool, only to find that his legs are unconscious, and there seems to be a pair of big hands pulling him down.


    "Wang Fan?"


    A woman''s voice called his name. Wang Fan raised his head and waved his arm with the remaining strength, hoping to let people see him sinking.


    "Putong"


    At the moment when the sound of entering the water sounded, Wang Fan only saw a woman''s figure, then his eyes became black and he lost his last consciousness.


    The unconscious Wang Fan felt that his feet were stepping on the clouds. Although it was soft, he walked slowly. It was like walking on a somersault cloud. The wind was whistling in his ears, as if there were ten thousand ghosts crying behind him.


    "Laozi is the Bodhisattva of Tibet. You can''t hurt me!"


    Stepping on the clouds flying Wang Fan smiles and mumbles to himself to cheer him up. The cold of his body still makes him feel unable to lift his strength, but the feeling of suffocation in his chest is much better than before.


    The somersault cloud under his feet took him all the way. Unconsciously, he came to the flame mountain. The burning air hit his face. Wang Fan felt that there was a fire in his throat. The beany sweat on his head just squeezed out of his skin and was evaporated by the hot air.


    "Hey! Wang Fan


    Not far away, a woman called Wang Fan''s name, holding a green fan in her hand, but wearing a red dress.


    "Wang Yue?"


    Although I can''t see the woman''s appearance clearly, the familiar red dress made Wang Fan blurt out Wang Yue''s name.


    Wearing a red dress, Wang Yue walks to Wang Fan step by step. The fan in her hand moves gently, and the cool wind blows to Wang Fan.


    "How cool! Wang Yue, your fan can''t be a banana fan. Are you here to help me cross the flame mountain? " The cool wind makes Wang Fan feel more relaxed. The appearance of Wang Yue makes him feel better, and his words are not right.


    About to walk to Wang Fan''s side, Wang Yue stopped, just with the fan in his hand, continued to fan for Wang Fan. The wind from the fan turned into a stream of water, washing on Wang Fan''s dry skin.


    "How cool! Ha ha


    With the scouring of the water column, Wang Fan''s body feels more relaxed. He shouts happily and looks at Wang Yue with more tenderness.


    Facing the water column to Wang Yue, Wang Fan stretched out his arms and held her tightly in his arms. With his lips close to her ear, he said softly, "I knew you wouldn''t leave me, would you?"


    Wang Fan''s words are very weak, just like a helpless child, asking for care from others.


    Wang Yue, who was held by Wang Fan in her arms, moved and asked Wang Fan softly, "Wang Fan, do you really love her?"


    "Wang Yue, listen to me. She and I are not what you think." Hearing Wang Yue''s question, Wang Fan explained to her in a hurry.


    Looking at Wang Yue''s eyes, Wang Fan really wanted to tell her that she was the only one in his heart, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Then you love her, too?" Wang Yue''s face was lost for a while, and her beautiful big eyes lost their luster in an instant. Her face, which was still shy just now, was now covered with a layer of lost expression.


    "No, I only love you!"


    Wang Fan said to Wang Yue, but after the words came out of his mouth, they turned into a burst of smoke, which drifted away with the wind in front of Wang Fan.


    The lost Wang Yue breaks away from Wang Fan''s arms, lowers her head, turns around and walks in the same direction as before. The sad figure makes people feel sad.


    "Wang Yue! I love you! I really love you


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t make a sound in his mouth, yelled loudly. His feet were like roots on the ground. He had no way to stop Wang Yue, who had already gone away.


    After all, the emotional words just turned into smoke, and did not spread to Wang Yue''s ears at all. Wang Fan felt that the whole world had abandoned him, and he was the most pitiful person in the world.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Tears across Wang Fan''s cheek, he looked at the figure has become a red dot, helpless to say the most reluctant words.


    A stabbing pain came from his shoulder. Wang Fan turned to look behind him, but saw Jiang Xiaonian in a white coat, pulling his flesh and blood on his shoulder with a pair of sharp tongs.


    "Wang Fan, I''m here to save you!" Jiang Xiaonian said to Wang Fan with a bad smile, and the pliers on his hand added a bit of strength.


    The pain made Wang Fan sweat. In the face of a man like Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan would not believe that he was kind enough to save himself.


    Just at the moment when Jiang Xiaonian once again pulled his flesh and blood, Wang fanmeng turned around, stretched out a pair of big hands and pinched Jiang Xiaonian''s neck.


    His hands were as smooth as silk, which made him feel familiar as if he had just touched the delicate skin not long ago.


    "Pa"


    The clear slap in the face sounded, and the dizzy Wang Fan was instantly sober.


    In the eye is Miao Qing''s face, and her white neck and shoulders. Wang Fan''s hands are on Miao Qing''s neck now, but they haven''t pinched her throat.


    "Can''t you be a little bit more honest!"


    Miao Qing with hemostatic forceps in her hand stares at Wang Fan, who is confused and forced.


    "Where am I?" Miao Qing was fierce for a moment did not respond, Wang Fan looked around the environment.


    White walls and simple lamps, in addition to a double bed, there is only a shabby wardrobe in the room. Even so, the narrow room is full.


    The hemostatic forceps in his hand clamped the blood vessels around the wound. Miao Qing sewed up the wound for him and said to Wang Fan: "this is my nest."


    "How did you find me?" Brain gradually sober Wang Fan eyes back, looking at is frowning Miao Qing asked.


    After the last knot, Miao Qing cut the thread and threw the bloody medical equipment into the garbage can. Looking at Wang Fan lying in front of him, he said, "Wang Yue asked me to save you!"


    "Really?" Wang Fan lying on his back asked excitedly.


    "Zhenima''s annoying Miao Qing raised her hand to hit Wang Fan''s wound. Looking at his grinning face, she scolded: "touching my mother''s chest, I''ve been shouting Wang Yue''s name. Do you believe I cut your bird?"


    Looking at Miao Qing''s ferocious appearance and the two blood fingerprints on her chest, Wang Fan said awkwardly, "pinch it, or I''ll rub it for you?"


    "Grass! For a man like you, there are still women who love you! God is blind Miao qingchong stands up with his middle finger upright and swearing. He grabs the cigarette box at the end of the bed and draws out a cigarette to light it.

 V2.Chapter 36

    Wang Fan laughs when he hears Miao Qing scolding himself. He wants to sit up, but he finds his body soft. He lies down and looks at Miao Qing and says, "give me a cigarette."


    "I gave you an anesthetic. Wait a moment, or you''ll choke!" Miao Qing ignored Wang Fan, who was lying on the bed. She turned to one side and took off her bloody shirt, revealing her tight vest and strong figure.


    "Thank you." Wang Fan said gratefully.


    "Sister Hong is investigating you. She suspects that you are an undercover of the police." Miao Qing, with his back to Wang Fan, wipes his blood with his shirt and arranges his long wet hair.


    There was no accident on his face. Wang Fan just asked softly, "are my people OK?"


    "The blind Master was picked up by Tong Jiahui. Your younger brothers are all in Liu village. Liu Tian covers them. No one dares to move them for the time being, but..." Miao Qing stops here, turns to look at Wang Fan on the bed, and shakes her head helplessly.


    "I will kill Chen Yaoxing myself and get back what belongs to me." When he said this, Wang Fan''s face was full of fortitude, and the unquestionable attitude made Miao Qing smile at him.


    Throwing the bloody shirt into the garbage can, Miao Qing sat back beside Wang Fan, put the cigarette in his mouth into Wang Fan''s mouth, and asked without expression: "do you love Tong Jiahui?"


    "Have you ever been in love?" Wang fanmeng took two puffs and asked in reverse.


    "If you count one, I talked about it." Miao Qing answered calmly.


    "And you ask me?" Wang Fan asked again.


    Reaching for the cigarette from Wang Fan''s mouth, Miao Qingchang took a breath and said with disdain, "Oh! Man


    In the face of Miao Qing''s disdain, Wang Fan turned his head with a smile. The night outside the window was already slightly bright. The picture reflected on the clean glass was a little fuzzy, just like a layer of mist on his eyes.


    Through the night, Wang Fan has escaped a disaster, only a few hours ago, Nange, who talked and laughed with him, has become a cold corpse.


    Life is like a sudden storm, you walk hard in the dark, your heart has been looking forward to the sudden end of the storm, but always after disappointment, you know what you are looking forward to, has never been possible.


    The limbs gradually began to feel, and the cold breath gradually faded away. When a wisp of warmth in the palm of the hand crawled all over the body like an insect, Wang Fan was relieved.


    Pain, can endure.


    But Wang Fan couldn''t accept losing control of his body.


    I can''t believe anyone, even Miao Qing, who has just saved him from death, doesn''t dare to tell her everything.


    The washed Miao Qing lies next to Wang Fan. The smell of blood in her hair suppresses the fragrance. Miao Qing''s handsome facial features shake in front of Wang Fan''s eyes, but it can''t make Wang Fan pay attention to her heart.


    The woman''s hand slowly climbed up to Wang Fan''s chest and drew a circle in the position of his heart. A sound of skin rubbing against the sheets came out, and the woman''s body was close to Wang Fan''s body.


    "Hello. Can because excited, blood vessel burst Unable to move freely, Wang Fan tilts his head and looks at Miao Qing curling up beside him like a cat.


    Miao Qing, with her eyes closed, didn''t answer him. Instead, she put her hand gently on Wang Fan''s mouth and stretched out her index finger to make a silent gesture for him.


    Her fingers are not only white, but also very thin.


    If she hadn''t seen her wielding a knife to kill mourning Kun, it would be hard for Wang Fan to believe that such a beautiful finger was the best at using a knife instead of a black-and-white piano keyboard.


    After staring at the woman''s fingers for a while, Wang Fan turned his eyes to her face again. His pleasant look made Wang Fan feel relaxed.


    At this time, Wang Fan and Miao Qing are like a pair of tired lovers. In this cool night, they rely on their own body temperature to protect each other''s weak soul.


    Breathing with the air, in Wang Fan''s chest across, he could not help asking: "are you thinking about men?"


    Miao Qing curled up there with a frown, but did not open her eyes, and did not stop Wang Fan from speaking.


    "I mean, are you thinking about a man?" Wang Fan felt that what he had said before was somewhat ambiguous, so he explained it to Miao Qing.


    "I can''t remember what he looks like." Miao Qing said to Wang Fan with her eyes closed.


    "Dead?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I don''t know." Miao Qing replied.


    "Like me?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you still love him?"


    "Oh! Man


    Wang Fan opened his mouth and didn''t ask any more, because he felt that his body had recovered a large part of consciousness, at least his lower body had been out of the control of anesthetics.


    Some embarrassed looking at Miao Qing, fortunately she did not open her eyes, Wang Fan gently raised his leg, want to use the raised leg to cover his embarrassment, but his action is very gentle, for fear that the big action will disturb the side of Miao Qing.


    However, as soon as Wang Fan''s legs moved, the corner of Miao Qing''s mouth, which closed her eyes, raised slightly, stretched out her hand and twisted it on Wang Fan''s thigh root. She said with a smile, "are you reacting?"


    "No, my legs are a little numb." Wang Fan''s guilty answer.


    "Fart! Your heart beat so disorderly, still dare to say not to move with me? " Miao Qing slowly opens her eyes, and looks at Wang Fan with a smile.


    It has to be said that although Miao Qing is not as noble as Tong Jiahui or as cool and gorgeous as Wang Yue, she has a kind of charm in her heart.


    This charm will make the man who sees her have the desire to conquer her.


    Slender fingers from Wang Fan''s lips across, along his neck to his chest, and finally stay in his strong chest muscle.


    One, two, three


    Miao Qing''s fingers are moving in Wang Fan''s chest. The feeling of ups and downs is like a tacit understanding with his heart.


    "You love Wang Yue very much, I know." Miao Qing said in a low voice.


    Wang Fan didn''t explain or argue. He just looked at Miao Qing who put his head on his body and waited for her to continue.


    Stop beating fingers, Miao Qing looked up at Wang Fan''s eyes, said with a smile: "you actually love Tong Jiahui, you can''t cheat me!"


    "And then?" Wang Fan asked calmly.


    With an arm to support the body, Miao Qing''s other hand pressed on Wang Fan''s chest, half of the body pressed on Wang Fan''s body, she put her face close to Wang Fan, and then said: "you have two people in your heart, I''m not reconciled."


    "Well?"


    "Well!"


    "Well..."


    The temperature inside the house is a little higher because of the heat of the body. The fish belly in the east gradually appears on the horizon, and everything outside the window becomes much warmer.

 V2.Chapter 37

    The fish belly white in the East emits a cool light, and the temperature outside is almost five or six degrees different from that inside. People standing in the morning sun and those who didn''t sleep all night feel even colder.


    On both sides of the road outside Fuyuan teahouse, there are more than a dozen vans on the left and right. The people in the car did not hide in the car because of the cold. They stood outside the car smoking, and their eyes were watching the direction of the teahouse.


    Sitting at the gate of Fuyuan teahouse, Liu pangzi, holding the hot tea Hu Xiaomei put into the thermos cup in one hand and a thick kitchen knife in the other, calmly looks at the men who look at the teahouse.


    "Liu pangzi, Wang Fan killed brother Nan. Do you want to occupy brother Nan''s teahouse again?" A man with long hair in a vest, squinting at fat Liu sitting there, reproached him in a strange way.


    For the provocation of long hair in vest, Liu pangzi not only didn''t have any explanation, even didn''t lift his eyelids for him, but just quietly looked at everyone in front of him.


    Ma Jia long hair is not a madman''s man. He''s called mule. He''s a horseman under Chen Yaoxing''s hands. It''s not his turn to do anything when he fights. Only when he scolds, will mule be remembered by Chen Yaoxing and his gang.


    Fuyuan teahouse is Nange''s business. Injured Chen Yaoxing doesn''t want to be taken over first, but he has to go to the hospital to bandage the wound, so he directly arranged his own staff to take over Fuyuan teahouse.


    And the more important reason is that Wang Fan''s life and death are unknown now, so he is likely to go back to the teahouse to look for the blind Master, and occupy the teahouse, which means cutting off Wang Fan''s life.


    The long hair of the waistcoat who was in danger was very excited. After all, it was the first time that he came out to work for his elder brother Chen Yaoxing with a lot of hands. So as soon as he came to the gate of Fuyuan teahouse, he couldn''t wait to play some prestige.


    However, Liu pangzi, who came out of the teahouse, let the long hair of the waistcoat fall out of his mind. Even those who followed the long hair of the waistcoat were shocked by the sudden appearance of Liu pangzi!


    It is well known that Liu pangzi is Wang Fan''s younger brother.


    And Liu pangzi is not good at fighting, which is also the consensus reached by everyone.


    The reason for this may be that Wang fan is too strong, so he directly suppresses Liu pangzi''s popularity. It may also be that Liu pangzi''s former appearance does not make people feel any threat.


    But now Liu pangzi has changed his appearance. Although he is still chubby, his murderous spirit has already made these people feel uneasy.


    A knife is a thick kitchen knife used to chop bones. Whether the sharp blade is shining cold, people''s eyes are a little dizzy.


    People don''t like to talk. Liu Pang''s face is calm. His deep eyes are full of killing intention, which makes people who look at him feel frightened.


    Liu pangzi kicked his long hair out of the teahouse. He had no way to mobilize his brothers behind him. At the same time, he completely gave up the idea of confronting Liu pangzi head-on. Instead, he was ready to use his good mouth gun to scold the guy who hindered him.


    Can we make it?


    In fact, the heart of long hair vest has long been the result.


    It''s just that long hair in waistcoat doesn''t dare to leave like this. After all, if you lose your face, you will be chopped to death by your elder brother. Long hair in waistcoat also has an answer in mind.


    The thirsty waistcoat with long hair pinches his waist with both hands and looks at the indifferent Liu pangzi. He tentatively approaches his sitting position and finds that Liu pangzi''s eyes are not looking at him, which makes him feel happy.


    He thinks that if he spits lotus, he can say that the black one is white and the dead one is alive. So after a trial, he has a 90% understanding of Liu pangzi''s situation.


    At this time, Liu pangzi must be hesitating, whether or not to persist, for his elder brother who bears the name of "traitor" to continue to guard here, but also to make plans for his future.


    After speculating about Liu pangzi''s thoughts, he said with a smile: "brother pangzi, I know what you are worried about. Since you have an idea, we can discuss it."


    Liu pangzi, who had never spoken, turned his head and fixed his eyes on the long hair face of his vest. He asked calmly, "what are you going to discuss?"


    "Hey, hey!"


    Finally, when Liu pangzi opened his mouth, he felt a little excited in his long hair. Now he heard Liu pangzi ask him what he wanted to discuss, and the proud look on his face was even more obvious.


    He took another two steps forward. When he was only one step away from Liu pangzi, Ma Jia Changfa stood firm. Like an experienced negotiator, he said to Liu pangzi, "brother fat, we brothers saw Wang Fan''s killing brother Nan with our own eyes, but it has nothing to do with you, So you don''t have to worry about what the brothers are doing to you. "


    "Well?" Liu pangzi frowned and looked at the long hair of his vest, and his mouth made a voice of doubt.


    "We Xingge are reasonable people, and we are absolutely interesting to our brothers. Don''t worry, as long as you are willing to follow me, I will explain your business to Xingge! Don''t let him embarrass you The long waistcoat threw out an olive branch to Liu pangzi with a smile.


    Liu pangzi took a sip of the hot tea from the thermos cup and asked in a poor tone, "do you want me to follow you?"


    "Yes! I''m the first strong general of Xingge. Hehe! Brother Xing arranged me to take over the Fuyuan teahouse with my brothers. You can''t be wrong if you follow me! " Vest long hair is very proud to say, worried about Liu fat don''t believe his words, he also specially said the voice is very big.


    No one objected to Ma Jia''s long hair, and Chen Yaoxing told him to take over Fuyuan teahouse in front of everyone.


    It''s just that Chen Yaoxing doesn''t know that Liu pangzi will suddenly appear here. What''s more, he doesn''t think that Liu pangzi has been reborn and has become a frightening figure!


    So the people who stood not far behind him didn''t raise any questions, and no one deliberately made the long hair look ugly.


    Because many of these people who follow the long hair of the vest hate the long hair of the vest who only talks and gossip like a woman and has no real skills. I wish he would be torn apart by Liu pangzi''s kitchen knife!


    With the silent support of his brother behind him, the self-confidence of his long hair in his waistcoat was even more overwhelming. He stepped forward to Liu pangzi, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said: "brother, those who know current affairs are heroes!"


    Shua


    Liu pangzi grabs the hand that the long hair of vest pats on his shoulder, and cuts off the hand that holds the kitchen knife at his wrist.

 V2.Chapter 38

    There is Liu pangzi guarding the door outside the teahouse, and the women in the teahouse feel a little relieved. Hu Xiaomei is always taking care of the business of the teahouse when Nange is not in the teahouse, so now Hu Xiaomei has become the backbone of all the women.


    However, since Tong Jiahui appeared in the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei has never said anything, and she is also polite to Tong Jiahui.


    Not only have you seen brother Nan''s attitude towards Tong Jiahui before, but also heard brother Nan talk about Tong Jiahui. So although Hu Xiaomei doesn''t have a deep understanding of Tong Jiahui, she knows that this is not the person she can offend.


    What''s more, when Fuyuan teahouse encounters such a big event, only Tong Jiahui and Liu pangzi can save them now!


    As soon as Chen Yaoxing''s men arrived at the teahouse, they found out that Wang Fan was plotting against brother Nan. Then they proposed to take over the teahouse. So Hu Xiaomei and the girls in the teahouse knew exactly what happened.


    However, they are all young and weak women. They dare not question what Chen Yaoxing said, so they can only listen with patience.


    It is Tong Jiahui who turns her face directly with her long hair. This is the good play of Liu pangzi guarding the door with a kitchen knife.


    When Ma Jia''s long hair is at the door, forcing Liu pangzi to recite scriptures, Tong Jiahui goes directly to the tianzihao room of the teahouse and finds the blind man drinking tea here.


    Because she was worried about Wang Fan''s safety, Tong Jiahui''s face was full of worries. However, seeing the blind man sitting on the Diaoyutai, Tong Jiahui''s flustered heart was a little more secure.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the blind man put down his cigarette and asked in the direction of the door, "is it Jiahui?"


    "Blind Master, it''s me." With a promise, Tong Jiahui stepped into the room and sat down in front of the sofa beside the blind man.


    The blind man smashed his mouth and said to Tong Jiahui: "girl, you''ve come just in time. The blind man has been waiting for a long time and is thirsty. Can you pour me a cup of tea?"


    In the cup placed in front of the blind Master on the tea table, there was little tea left for the blind master to drink, and it was obvious that the tea was a little chilly. It was obvious that the blind Master had not been able to drink tea because of his inconvenient eyes.


    Thinking that she was worried about Wang Fan''s safety and forgot to take care of the blind Master upstairs, Tong Jiahui was a little embarrassed and said, "sorry, blind Master, I''ll change a cup of hot tea for you now."


    With these words, Tong Jiahui poured out the tea in the cup and began to boil water for the blind master to make tea.


    Picking up the cigarette on the ashtray, the blind man took a sip and said to Tong Jiahui, "girl, are you worried about Xiaofan?"


    "Well." Tong Jiahui bit her red lips and thought that Wang Fan had a sour nose.


    "It''s OK, Xiao fan can''t die, at least he won''t die in the hands of these people." The blind Master said to Tong Jiahui with a smile.


    "Blind Master, I know you want to comfort me, but it''s been all night, and Wang Fan has no news at all. Can I not worry and be afraid?" Knowing that the blind Master was not an outsider, Tong Jiahui did not hide her thoughts.


    Don''t say Tong Jiahui is worried about Wang Fan''s accident. Even the girls in the teahouse are worried about Wang Fan''s current situation.


    Since the madman was assassinated by mourning Kun in the Central Hospital, Wang Fan has become brother Nan''s only confidant. Although brother Nan didn''t say it clearly, the girls working in the teahouse are vague at heart.


    After all, in Nange side work for a long time, who in Nange''s eyes is what weight, these girls can still distinguish.


    As for the things that Chen Yaoxing planted against Wang Fan, they not only didn''t believe it at all, but also had their own ideas in their hearts.


    What they are waiting for now is the final result of Wang Fan.


    If Wang fan can escape from Chen Yaoxing, Fuyuan teahouse will survive this disaster.


    If the situation is on the contrary, then they have to think about their future. After all, these girls have heard about what kind of person Chen Yaoxing is.


    However, among these people in the teahouse, the blind master has been calm and self-confident, and has not shown any intention of worrying about Wang Fan''s accident.


    Now hearing the consolation from the blind Master, Tong Jiahui felt much better, but she still couldn''t easily believe that Wang Fan could miraculously escape from Chen Yaoxing.


    After telling the blind Master about her worries, Tong Jiahui went on to say, "I talked to my father on the phone and told him about the things here."


    "Liu Tian? Did he tell you to go back at once? " Asked the blind man, smoking a cigarette.


    "Yes Tong Jiahui is not willing to say.


    "Girl, with your father''s name, those people outside the teahouse won''t provoke you. If you have any worries, I can let the fat man send you out of the city." The blind man with the smoke ring said slowly.


    "I won''t leave. I won''t leave H city until I get the exact news from Wang Fan. And even if I leave, I have to take you and fat man out of here." Tong Jiahui answered firmly.


    After hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, the blind Master nodded to her and said, "did your father ask you to persuade me to go with you?"


    "Blind Master, how do you know?" Tong Jiahui asked in surprise.


    After learning that Wang Fan had an accident, Tong Jiahui contacted her father Liu Tian for the first time. After she finished the situation here, Liu Tian told her that she had to leave H city immediately and try her best to take the blind Master away.


    Tong Jiahui is really surprised that Liu Tian attaches so much importance to the blind master. Although she is also worried that the blind master will be implicated by Wang Fan, she wants to bring the blind Master and Liu pangzi back to s, where the headquarters of Hengtai group is, after learning about Wang Fan''s misfortune.


    But these things, she is prepared to secret, after all, Liu Tian''s personality is what, she is the daughter of the most clear.


    However, without waiting for Tong Jiahui to figure out how to arrange for the blind Master, Liu Tian proposes to let him go back with her. Moreover, Liu Tian also makes arrangements for the blind Master''s residence one by one.


    Only their father and daughter knew about this, so the blind Master suddenly said this, and Tong Jiahui suddenly had doubts in her heart. She even suspected that the blind Master and her father Liu Tian had made contact.


    Just when Tong Jiahui was suspicious of the blind Master''s words, the blind Master said to her with a smile, "now call your father Liu Tian and tell him that Wang Fan must come back to see me alive. If anything happens to Wang Fan, I will disappear again, and none of you will want to find me again."


    "Blind Master?" Tong Jiahui looks at the blind Master in doubt. She doesn''t know why he said that. What''s more, she doesn''t understand where the blind Master''s self-confidence comes from. She dares to say that to her father Liu Tian.

 V2.Chapter 39

    Just when Tong Jiahui is surprised at the relationship between blind Master and her father Liu Tian, the door of Tian Zi Hao''s room is pushed open. Hu Xiaomei appears at the door with a pale face and looks at Tong Jiahui and blind Master in panic.


    "Xiaomei, what''s the matter?" Seeing the panic on Hu Xiaomei''s face, Tong Jiahui stood up in a hurry and asked.


    "Miss Tong, Liu pangzi..." when Hu Xiaomei talked about Liu pangzi, the color of panic in her eyes became more and more intense, as if she saw something that made her thrilled.


    Tong Jiahui, who has come to Hu Xiaomei''s side, quickly reaches out her arms and hugs her in her arms. Hu Xiaomei trembles in her arms and hugs Tong Jiahui tightly.


    "Xiaomei, don''t be afraid. There''s me and the blind Master!" Although the mouth said such words, but Tong Jiahui''s heart is also nervous to the extreme.


    After Wang Fan''s accident, a considerable number of Nange''s subordinates were attracted by Chen Yaoxing, and a small number of them, fearing Chen Yaoxing''s influence, quietly hid and did not dare to appear at this time.


    However, those brothers who have been following Wang Fan in Liu village are very loyal to brother Nan and Wang Fan. Because they are worried about Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui doesn''t ask them to come to the teahouse. Instead, she asks them to go out and inquire about Wang Fan''s whereabouts.


    Because of this, Tong Jiahui only brought Liu pangzi to the teahouse to defend Chen Yaoxing''s idea of attacking brother Nan''s Fuyuan teahouse.


    Seeing that Chen Yaoxing has arranged so many people here, Tong Jiahui is worried all the time. However, after Liu pangzi kicked out the long hair of his vest, he calmed down the scene and made Tong Jiahui feel more at ease.


    Now seeing that Hu Xiaomei is scared like this, Tong Jiahui has an ominous premonition in her heart. Although she doesn''t want to face such a scene, she can''t escape from the reality.


    Looking back at the still calm blind Master, Tong Jiahui didn''t dare to say anything to him. After telling Hu Xiaomei to take care of the blind Master upstairs, Tong Jiahui rushed to the teahouse hall.


    As soon as I went down the stairs and came to the hall, I saw several girls in the teahouse, shivering behind the counter. Their pretty faces had already been scared out of color. The tearful look in their eyes was heartbreaking.


    A little older girl, who looked older, saw Tong Jiahui coming down from the upstairs, quickly stood up and ran to her. Her voice trembled and said, "Miss Tong, fat Liu has killed people!"


    "Well?" Hearing the girl''s words, Tong Jiahui''s heart suddenly relaxed and her nervous nerves relaxed a lot.


    Along the direction of the girl''s fingers, Tong Jiahui looks at the gate. There are a lot of blood splashed on the two toughened glass gates. Through the blood on the glass, she can see Liu Pang standing at the gate.


    At this time, Liu pangzi, with a kitchen knife in one hand and a thermos cup in the other hand, was looking at the long hair of his vest on the ground.


    But on the concrete steps under his feet, there was a hand cut off quietly.


    This hand, which has no blood color, is the right hand cut off by Liu pangzi. As the owner of the hand, he has fainted at Liu pangzi''s feet because of excessive blood loss.


    Liu pangzi, with a cold complexion, scanned the people around him and took a sip of hot tea. Then he said to them, "drag this fool away."


    As soon as the words were over, two young men, who looked young, ran out of the crowd nervously. Seeing that Liu pangzi didn''t mean to do anything to them, he ran to the side of the vest with long hair and carried him all the way to the van by the side of the road.


    As soon as they put their long hair on the van, they heard the wind coming from behind their heads, and then a dark thing fell from the sky and hit their long hair on their face.


    The young man holding the waistcoat with long hair and thigh curiously picked up the black thing. Just as he wanted to see it carefully, he was so scared that he threw it on the waistcoat with long hair.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing at the door of the teahouse, looked calm. He yelled at the two young men with long hair and waistcoat: "take your hands, in case you can connect them?"


    Just now, I only saw Liu pangzi throw one thing, but I don''t know what he threw. Many people are still watching curiously. Now I heard that Liu pangzi actually threw a broken hand with long hair in his vest, which immediately scared those who still want to fight with Liu pangzi.


    The two men with long hair and waistcoat were also scared out in a cold sweat. They did not dare to turn back and got on the bus. The van started without any hesitation, and then ran away from this frightening place with black smoke.


    Those strong men who followed the long hair of the vest were afraid of Liu pangzi. Now after he cut off the hand of the long hair of the vest, he not only didn''t look flustered, but also threw the hand across the air.


    Such arrogant and domineering behavior makes people dare not approach.


    Seeing the expression of fear on everyone''s face, although Liu pangzi''s face has been calm, he is steadfast in his heart.


    Sitting back on the steps, Liu took a sip of hot tea, put the bloody kitchen knife under his feet, and began to look at these people one by one.


    Standing in the front of a few strong men, and Liu fat eye to eye moment, all involuntarily lowered his head, feet also secretly moved back, lest he become Liu fat''s next target.


    Under the gaze of Liu pangzi, not only the strong men who stood in front of him retreated, but also the strong men who had a certain distance from him quietly retreated.


    When these strong men were far away, Liu pangzi''s face was smiling. Looking back at the teahouse, he saw Tong Jiahui smiling. Liu pangzi nodded at her and looked at the people at the door calmly.


    The atmosphere in front of Fuyuan teahouse became very strange. More than 100 strong men gathered in twos and threes in the open space in front of the teahouse, looking at the fat man sitting at the door of the teahouse.


    Eyes and eye contact is also a competition in momentum.


    It''s like a tiger facing a pack of wolves without a wolf. Although Liu pangzi is here alone, he has no advantage in number, but he completely crush them in momentum.


    Tong Jiahui, who is standing in the teahouse, sees the scene of Liu pangzi''s calming down, and puts her heart back to its original place. She just wants to comfort the girls around her, but she hears the mobile phone ring in her pocket.


    Seeing that Mr. Li''s mobile phone number is displayed on the screen of his mobile phone, Tong Jiahui answers the phone with some doubts.


    Before Tong Jiahui asked, Mr. Li said on the other end of the phone, "Jiahui, where are you now? What happened to Wang Fan, do you know? "

 V2.Chapter 40

    Knowing that Tong Jiahui is guarding the blind Master in Fuyuan teahouse, it''s not convenient to go to Mr. Li''s residence. Mr. Li quickly arranges for red sister to come to Tong Jiahui.


    When Hongjie''s car appeared at the gate of Fuyuan teahouse, those strong men who were already scared by Liu pangzi were even more worried.


    The fashionable red sister didn''t bring anyone. She came out of the car alone, and then walked to the teahouse.


    Those men around the teahouse, see red sister to the direction of the teahouse, quickly make way for her, and all the eyes are fixed on her.


    With such aura and the appearance of being noticed, if a red carpet is added to the floor, red sister is just like a star in a film festival.


    Walking in front of the crowd, red elder sister stops in front of Liu pangzi. Looking at the kitchen knife in Liu pangzi''s hand and the blood on his body and the ground, red elder sister asks, "are you the Liu pangzi under Wang Fan?"


    "Well." Liu pangzi, who is still sitting there, looks up at Hong Jie and answers.


    "Not bad!" Red sister nodded with a smile and walked past him.


    When she came to the door of Fuyuan teahouse and saw the bloodstain on the glass door, red sister frowned, turned her head and said to Liu pangzi sitting there, "can you help me open the door? The door handle is dirty


    "Well!" Liu pangzi stands up, walks to the glass door, reaches out his hand and pushes the glass door open for her.


    Nodding slightly at Liu pangzi, red sister walked into Fuyuan teahouse with a smile.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing at the door, took a look at Tong Jiahui in the hall. He didn''t see anything wrong with her. Then he said, "sister-in-law, I''m at the door. If you have something, please call me!"


    Liu pangzi''s sister-in-law was sincere, and he really took Tong Jiahui as his own.


    Before, when Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui were together, they looked like lovers, so many people working in Liu village would call Tong Jiahui "sister-in-law" or "sister-in-law fan".


    Only Liu pangzi, whom Wang Fan trusted most, has always called Tong Jiahui "sister Jiahui". Only Liu pangzi can understand the reason.


    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui get to know and cooperate until they live together. This is what Liu pangzi sees little by little.


    So the feelings between the two of them, or about the feelings of those things, but Liu pangzi''s heart is a bit confused.


    Naturally, it is unnecessary to say what Tong Jiahui''s affection for Wang fan is. However, Liu pangzi has no idea whether Wang Fan has such a meaning for Tong Jiahui. What''s more, even Wang Fan has always asked Liu pangzi to call her "sister Jiahui". Therefore, Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui are a loving couple, and Liu pangzi won''t believe it if they kill him.


    But now it''s different!


    After the accident of Nange and Wang Fan, many people took refuge in Chen Yaoxing. Although this kind of thing often happens in the river and lake, it''s not surprising. But as a big fan of Wang Fan, Liu pangzi can''t let go of it at all.


    Pine and cypress in winter, true love in adversity!


    When Wang Fan was in trouble, Tong Jiahui was still on Wang Fan''s side, and in order to protect the blind Master, she risked her life. All these prove Tong Jiahui''s love for Wang Fan.


    And Liu believes that if Wang fan knows what Tong Jiahui has done for him, he will treat Tong Jiahui differently.


    This "sister-in-law" is Liu pangzi''s recognition of Tong Jiahui, which also proves that he admires Tong Jiahui from the bottom of his heart.


    The glass door of the teahouse closed slowly. With a smile on her face, Tong Jiahui held out her hand and went to red sister and said, "red sister, we meet again!"


    "It''s really from a famous family. This kind of scene is not flustered at all. It''s amazing!" Holding Tong Jiahui''s hand, red sister smiles and praises her.


    "Mr. Li said on the phone that he would arrange someone to pick up the blind Master and go to a safe place. I was also worried that he would be an unfamiliar person. Unexpectedly, the person Mr. Li said was actually red sister." Tong Jiahui pulled a chair for her and watched her sit down gracefully. Then she pulled a chair and sat opposite her.


    Taking out a box of cigarettes from her carry on Kun bag, red sister took out one to signal to Tong Jiahui. Seeing that she took it with a smile, she began to say, "Mr. Li is my good friend. I will do my best in his affairs, so you don''t have to worry about the safety of blind master."


    She motioned to the girl behind her to pour a cup of tea for her. Tong Jiahui politely said, "thanks for the care of Mr. Li, I feel very embarrassed. I don''t know when I can return this favor."


    "Miss Tong, Mr. Li is a person who values friendship. Since you are in trouble in Mr. Li''s land, he won''t stand by. As for this friendship, Miss Tong, I think you will have a chance to return it to him soon." Red elder sister smoked a cigarette and said with a smile.


    I have long expected that Mr. Li''s action is not so simple, so Tong Jiahui was not surprised by what she said.


    Tong Jiahui doesn''t have to guess how to return Mr. Li''s favor. As long as the time comes, Mr. Li will naturally explain to her, so she just needs to wait quietly!


    Her only worry now is whether the blind Master upstairs will listen to Mr. Li''s arrangement and leave Fuyuan teahouse for a safer place.


    After receiving Mr. Li''s call just now, Tong Jiahui has been thinking about how to tell the blind man upstairs about it.


    Although the blind master didn''t care about the crisis at all, Tong Jiahui had no bottom in her heart.


    Whether she can block Chen Yaoxing''s knife or wait for Wang Fan''s news is something Tong Jiahui does not dare to think about.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui was worried, red sister turned her eyes and asked softly, "Miss Tong? When shall we start? "


    "Red elder sister, blind Master doesn''t want to leave here." Tong Jiahui said in embarrassment.


    As long as I had expected, Hong Jie shook her head and said with a smile, "Miss Tong, you know, I''m a woman too. My subordinates are all stars and models. I''m not the opponent of these smelly men at all. If you want me to help you deal with Chen Yaoxing, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult!"


    "Red sister, I know what you mean, but I can''t change the blind Master''s decision, so please tell Mr. Li that I have written down the favor." Tong Jiahui said to her gratefully.


    Unexpectedly, Tong Jiahui turned down Mr. Li''s suggestion, and the reason was that the blind man didn''t want to leave here. Red sister frowned slightly and couldn''t help looking up at the stairs leading to the second floor.


    At this time, sister Hong was really curious about the unknown blind Master upstairs.

 V2.Chapter 41

    Wang Fan, whose physical strength has completely recovered, puts on his clothes and wants to leave the temporary residence of Miao Qing. However, his move is stopped by Miao Qing, and Miao Qing''s next words surprise him.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the edge of the bed, handed Miao Qing a cigarette. After lighting it for her, he asked with a slight frown, "do you mean sister Hong has been asking you to follow me?"


    "Yes! Didn''t I tell you? Sister Hong suspects that you are an undercover of the police. " Miao Qing vomited a cigarette ring, head pillow on arm, voice lazy to Wang Fan said.


    "Then why did she let you save me?" Wang Fan asked again in doubt.


    "I said she believed you were not undercover and wanted to keep you alive. Do you believe it?" Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan and answers with a smile.


    "Damn it Wang Fan burst a rude, then said: "things are absolutely not so simple!"


    "What do you think?" Miao Qing turned over, lying on the pillow, looking sideways at Wang Fan, a pair of big waves were also squeezed out of shape.


    Glancing at Miao Qing''s attractive white chest, Wang Fan shivers and turns his eyes to other places for fear that Miao Qing will see his actions.


    Wang Fan, who is known as fearless of heaven and earth, was completely shaken by Miao Qing. The previous bloody storm really opened his eyes and left a big shadow in his heart.


    It was Miao Qing who saw Wang Fan''s shy appearance, pulled the quilt over his body with a smile, and said to him, "OK! You are playing with me


    "Well, I''ll take care of it." Wang Fan said in a low voice with his head down.


    "Responsible? ha-ha! Wang Fan, do you still want to be responsible? " Miao Qing talks and laughs on her mouth, looks disapproval on her face, but there is a flash of light in her eyes.


    Wang Fan nodded heavily and said with a bitter smile: "however, it may not be as perfect as you think. After all, you and I are..."


    Before Wang Fan''s words were finished, Miao Qing had opened her arms and hugged him from behind. Her delicate white hand gently covered his mouth and whispered in his ear, "don''t say it. I know in my heart that I will be satisfied with your words."


    Feeling the temperature coming from the woman''s body behind him, Wang Fan raised his hand, grasped her wrist, gently put it on his chest, turned his head and looked at Miao Qing and said, "let''s boil together, we will always wait until dawn."


    "Fool!" Miao Qing took back his hand, pushed heavily on his shoulder, turned around, picked up his clothes and put them on.


    With her back to Miao Qing behind her, listening to the voice of her dress, Wang Fan didn''t want to tangle with those things between the two people, and then went on to the previous topic and said: "the relationship between Hong Jie and Mr. Li is not general. I guess it''s probably a lover relationship, don''t you think?"


    "Well, she often meets Mr. Li. When they are together, I can only wait in the car, but I haven''t seen them drive a room." Miao Qing said to Wang Fan while finishing her clothes.


    "Oh? Have you ever had a room? " Wang Fan asked unexpectedly, turned his head and said, "maybe Mr. Li is out of shape! Opening a house will only make him more embarrassed. "


    "Cut!" Miao Qing, standing on the bed, kicks Wang Fan with his pants, and says with a smile, "do you have any opinions on Mr. Li? How can you say that to him? How can you say that


    When Miao Qing told him about the central issue, Wang Fan laughed and then said, "Mr. Li, I have dealt with him before. I thought he had nothing to do with the Jianghu. It seems that this old fox not only has an important connection with the Jianghu, but also probably has something to do with Jin Buhuan."


    "You said they had something to do with Kim Buhuan? Is Mr. Li the one who let the Mahou out Hearing Wang Fan''s remarks, Miao Qing looks at him in surprise, and can''t believe that his words will be true.


    "I guess that too, but I think it''s very possible, and Mr. Li himself is the boss of a pharmaceutical factory. If he doesn''t change this new drug, it''s likely that his company made it!" Wang fanyue said that the more energetic he was, the more suspicious he felt that Mr. Li was. The way he looked at Miao Qing was also full of light.


    However, Miao Qing was not as excited as Wang Fan. Instead, she said calmly, "there''s something, I''m afraid you won''t think so after you know it!"


    "What?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "Because of the acquisition of Sanlong group, Mr. Li and Mr. Liao got married. Dongsheng''s people almost killed him, but Hongjie came forward to deal with him." Miao Qing nodded to Wang Fan and said, "do you know what I mean?"


    "You mean Mr. Li and Dongsheng are not friendly. He can''t be Dongsheng''s partner?" Wang Fan certainly understood Miao Qing''s meaning, but he still had some doubts about Mr. Li, and that kind of doubt could not be explained.


    "And red sister told me that after saving you, I should watch you. Without her order, you can''t appear in public, and if necessary, she will let me kill you." Miao Qing''s eyes were wide open when he said this, and he didn''t mean to scare Wang Fan at all.


    Such a situation makes Wang Fan feel more confused. He savors the things Miao Qing said, and he can''t understand the routine of red sister!


    Let Miao Qing follow him and suspect that he is an undercover of the police. Although it''s not clear that Hong Jie knows that Wang fan is an undercover, it''s enough to prove that Hong Jie is not simple to suspect Wang Fan.


    On the other hand, let Miao Qing save Wang Fan, which is even more incredible!


    Generally speaking, if there is any secret about the drug trade between Hong Jie and Mr. Li, they will not easily trust anyone, let alone any suspect.


    Now that she has doubts about Wang Fan, why doesn''t red sister take the opportunity to get rid of Wang Fan?


    Is there any other use for her to save Wang Fan''s life?


    Even if the red elder sister keeps Wang Fan''s life, she really has other intentions. Why don''t Miao Qing let Wang Fan go and even be ready to kill him?


    Wang Fan thinks that he is not a very useful chess piece, so how does red sister want to use him? Wang Fan really has no bottom in his heart, and he can''t guess how red sister''s next move will be played.


    However, no matter what, Wang Fan has a great interest in Hongjie and is full of doubts about Mr. Li.


    Even Wang Fan thought that the news that Jin didn''t change would probably be exposed to Mr. Li and red sister, but it would take an appropriate time.

 V2.Chapter 42

    Wang Fan was suspicious of her thoughts, so he naturally became curious about her. Since Miao Qing could not let out the news that Wang Fan was alive according to her request, Wang Fan simply gave up the idea of leaving.


    However, he did not idle, but talked with Miao Qing about some things about red sister.


    From Miao Qing''s mouth, we know that the reason why Hong Jie is so awed by the gangsters in H city is not only because she controls most of the entertainment industry in the city, but also because she has another energy.


    Hongjie has a lot of money, which is well known to all the people she has come into contact with. Moreover, Hongjie is willing to spend money. Even her handbags and trinkets are internationally famous brands.


    Therefore, as long as you have a look at her living standard, you can see how her financial strength is.


    But in addition to being rich, red sister has another skill that other people can''t match, that is, she is popular in black and white, and these big men who give her face are still powerful roles.


    It can be said that in H City, as long as Hongjie wants to deal with the big and small things, no one really does not give face.


    As for those black-and-white bigwigs, why they want to give red sister face, I''m afraid it''s about her artists!


    Nowadays, stars and Internet celebrities are changing rapidly. Many beautiful young girls want to be addicted to stars and play with internet tickets, which can not only satisfy their vanity, but also fill their shriveled wallets.


    With this idea, these young girls will look around for opportunities.


    Most of the casinos in H city are Hongjie''s, even the bar of Miao Qing is actually Hongjie''s industry, just let Miao Qing be responsible for it.


    Really because of such strength, those girls will all take refuge in the red sister''s flag, have scrambled to be the number one in the hands of red sister.


    The world is like this. When there is demand, there will be supply, and businessmen dig for benefits from this relationship of supply and demand.


    More and more girls are looking for opportunities in order to be famous. While red sister is offering them opportunities, she is also extorting profits from them.


    Receive important guests!


    This is an important work of Hongjie''s artists, and it''s also a secret that can''t be spread.


    As for the identity of these important guests, the artists who took off their clothes to do service didn''t know anything about it, and they didn''t dare to inquire about it without authorization.


    According to Miao Qing, these guests will be arranged by Hongjie to the secret club, and then Hongjie will arrange people to send the artists there for them to have fun. As for how to play, it depends on the interest of the guests!


    In order to protect the identity of these guests from being spread out, the club will prepare special headgear and equipment to change the sound for the guests, so as to keep the secret for every guest.


    And the artists who are sent to the club are not allowed to communicate with the guests too much. If they are not allowed by the guests, they can only obey the orders and can''t speak at all.


    This not only makes the guests who come here to play feel safe, but also satisfies some of their hobbies. Therefore, in Hongjie''s club, there are often guests who come in admiration, which also makes Hongjie have a lot of friendship with many big men.


    As for the artists who work for Hongjie, as long as they are able to take good care of her guests according to Hongjie''s requirements, they will have a chance to get ahead. They will even be packaged by Hongjie and sent to a bigger entertainment platform in Huaxia for development.


    Although Hongjie has been popular with many stars and netizens in recent years, some girls choose to quit Hongjie''s entertainment company because they can''t accept her request.


    However, these girls have never been seen in H City, or even in other parts of China.


    As for where these girls went, Miao Qing didn''t know. However, she heard that these girls were not killed. Instead, they were sold abroad by Hongjie through secret channels, and the last bit of value was drained by Hongjie.


    It can be said that from Miao Qing''s mouth, after learning the news about Hongjie, Wang Fan had a new understanding of this cold woman, and also more suspected that there was a big secret between Hongjie and Mr. Li.


    But Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear, although red sister has a major suspicion, but if you can''t get the evidence, want to dig out the secret of red sister''s heart, it is absolutely not a simple thing.


    Moreover, according to Miao Qing, red elder sister must have a relationship with the high-level police, so it is not easy to bring her down.


    Think of red sister and police high-level may have a relationship, Wang Fan suddenly thought of the ghost uncle mentioned.


    Maybe the ghost uncle said that the inner ghost is connected with red sister. If this can be confirmed, then not only can red sister, a woman devil who eats people and doesn''t spit bones, be punished, but also the traitor inside the police can be found out completely.


    After Wang Fan told Miao Qing what he thought in his heart, Miao Qing agreed with him very much. Moreover, Wang Fan knew at this time that Miao Qing had told him exactly what ghost uncle GUI said about the ghost.


    While waiting for the phone call from red sister, they discussed how to use red sister to find out the traitor hidden inside the police.


    As time goes by, it''s almost noon when Miao Qing''s mobile phone rings. Seeing that it''s the phone number of red sister, Miao Qing makes a silent gesture to Wang Fan, and then connects the phone in no hurry.


    "Xiaoqing, is Wang Fan awake?" Red sister on the other end of the phone, calm tone asked.


    Looking at Wang Fan beside him, Miao Qing pressed his voice and said, "I''m awake, but I''m still a little dizzy."


    "Well! Don''t believe that boy, the anesthetic strength should have passed long ago! He''s playing dumb Red sister''s voice is very cold, across the phone people feel cold.


    Miao Qing nodded habitually and said, "sister Hong, do you want me to kill him?"


    "No, the boy is still useful. Save him a dog''s life for the time being!" Red sister''s answer is straightforward.


    Hear red elder sister didn''t let to kill Wang Fan, Miao qingchong Wang Fan smile, then asked: "red elder sister, how to do next?"


    "Tell him that it was Mr. Li who entrusted us to save him for Tong Jiahui''s sake. Let the boy be smart. Chen Yaoxing is chasing him all over the world! He has to work with us now! " Red elder sister says to Miao Qing with the tone of command.


    "Red elder sister, don''t worry, this boy is also very worried now, we are willing to help him, he can''t ask for it!" Miao Qing squints at Wang Fan, who doesn''t care, and says to the red sister on the other end of the phone.


    Hearing Miao Qing''s words, red sister on the other end of the phone sneered and said, "bring him to Fuyuan teahouse. Someone wants to see him!"

 V2.Chapter 43

    When Miao Qing and Wang Fan came to Fuyuan teahouse, there was no trace of the vans parked at the door. Even the bloodstain left by the long hair of the vest at the door of the teahouse had been cleaned up, and there was no trace that could be detected.


    However, in front of the teahouse parking space, a black car was parked, but it attracted Wang Fan''s attention.


    Aware of Wang Fan''s strange, Miao Qing, who stopped the car steadily, looked at him and asked, "do you know this car?"


    "This is Liu Tian''s car!" Wang Fan looked at the familiar number of the license plate and said to Miao Qing who was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "Tong Jiahui''s father? How did he come? " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan inconceivably, his eyes are full of doubts.


    With a wry smile, Wang Fan shook his head and said to Miao Qing, "Liu Tian didn''t come. It should be his bodyguard coming!"


    "Oh? How do you know? " Miao Qing is more confused.


    "Because I didn''t see Mr. Li''s car." Wang Fan said while pushing the door open.


    One after the other, they enter the teahouse and meet Liu pangzi, who is coming downstairs to meet them. Seeing that Wang fan is still alive despite being injured, Liu pangzi can''t help crying.


    Facing the provocation of more than 100 people under Chen Yaoxing''s command, Liu pangzi, who didn''t even blink his eyes, was crying like a child at the moment. He wiped his tears and said, "brother fan, my sister-in-law is dying. Why don''t you give us peace?"


    With open arms, he hugged Liu pangzi. Wang Fan patted him on the back and said: "brother, let you worry!"


    "Brother fan, that son of a bitch Chen Yaoxing said you were the murderer of brother Nan. I''m waiting for you to come back and confront him with you." Liu pangzi wiped his nose, bit his teeth and said to Wang Fan.


    "Yes! I''ll kill him myself and avenge brother Nan! " Wang Fan said with tears in his eyes.


    "Cut!" Miao Qing a face disdain of cut a, saw a wound on Wang Fan''s shoulder, Yin Yang strange Qi of say: "somebody else has a gun in hand, what do you have?"


    "We have life!" Liu pangzi said unconvinced.


    Wang Fan, with a wry smile, patted Liu pangzi on the shoulder, shook his head and said, "brothers, they are all our own people, and Miao Qing is also kind-hearted."


    "I''m not my own person. It''s hard to say. Don''t be happy too soon. I can''t guarantee whether red sister will help you out or not." Miao Qing plays with the car key in his hand and buys Wang Fan''s account at all.


    When Miao Qing said this, Wang Fan didn''t go on. He looked up to the second floor and asked, "fat man, who''s here?"


    "Ah Qi, my sister-in-law called for help. She was worried that you couldn''t cope with it alone. She specially called her father and called us for help." When Liu pangzi said this, he took an unconvinced look at Miao Qing, as if demonstrating to her.


    However, Miao Qing obviously doesn''t buy Liu pangzi''s account. She still looks at Wang Fan and him with disdain, but she doesn''t hurt others any more.


    Knowing that the man was ah Qi, Wang Fan nodded and said to Liu pangzi, "let''s go upstairs. Blind Master, they should be in a hurry."


    Then he walked to the second floor first, followed by Liu pangzi, but Miao Qing walked slowly up the stairs.


    On the second floor, Hu Xiaomei and another girl stood at the door of the tianzihao room. Although they were tired, they didn''t panic much.


    Seeing Wang Fan appear at the stairway, Hu Xiaomei starts to cry with a sour nose. When Wang Fan comes to her side, she can no longer help her grief and says to Wang Fan, "brother fan, brother Nan''s body is still being held by Chen Yaoxing!"


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t let Chen Yaoxing do whatever he wants!" Wang Fan patted Hu Xiaomei on the shoulder and comforted her.


    "Well." Hu Xiaomei nodded her head and answered.


    Liu pangzi has already pushed open the door behind him and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, we are waiting for you."


    As soon as the door of tianzihao room opened, Wang Fan stepped into the room. He took a look at the people sitting in the room, but he muttered in his heart.


    On the sofa where the finished products are placed in the shape of Chinese characters, from the door, there are red elder sister, blind Master and Tong Jiahui sitting in turn.


    Ah Qi, who has dealt with Wang Fan before, stands behind Tong Jiahui. He is dressed in a black suit. His hands are crossed in front of him. He is a capable bodyguard.


    And sitting in the middle of the blind Master, behind a left and a right stand a man and a woman, two strange young people.


    The man and woman were also wearing a black suit with no expression on their face. They put their hands in front of them. They were just like ah Qi.


    And sitting on the side of the door, although there was no bodyguard standing behind her, her aura was inferior to that of Tong Jiahui and blind master.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice at the door, everyone in the room looked at the door. Seeing Wang Fan at the door, Tong Jiahui was the first to stand up and quickly walked to him.


    Tong Jiahui, who has been worried all night, has a feeling of collapse. She plunges into Wang Fan''s arms and nearly faints.


    Feeling Tong Jiahui''s worry, Wang Fan pressed her ear apologetically and said, "sorry, let you worry!"


    "Ah Qi, they just arrived. My father and I said I was pregnant! Don''t show up Tong Jiahui didn''t have time to say anything else to Wang Fan, so she quickly explained the most important thing first.


    Hearing that Tong Jiahui actually said she was pregnant, Wang Fan immediately understood her meaning and peeped at ah Qi standing there. Only then did he find that ah Qi''s eyes were full of murderous intent and didn''t mean to be friendly to him at all.


    But Wang fan does admire Tong Jiahui''s courage. In order to help him, he dares to tell such a lie to his father.


    Blind Master asked Tong Jiahui to contact her father Liu Tian and asked Liu Tian to arrange for help. Tong Jiahui did what blind master meant, but to be on the safe side, she lied to Liu Tian that she was pregnant and her baby''s father was Wang Fan.


    At the beginning, Liu Tian didn''t respond to the blind Master''s request. However, when he heard that Tong Jiahui was pregnant, he made Liu''s weather terrible on the other end of the phone and scolded Wang Fan''s eighteen generations of ancestors over the phone.


    However, Liu Tian finally sent ah Qi and his two other bodyguards. After all, his daughter and son-in-law are in trouble, and he can''t ignore them.


    But when ah Qi saw Wang Fan''s eyes, he didn''t congratulate him at all. On the contrary, he wanted to tear him to pieces.


    Wang Fan and looked at each other for two seconds, ah Qi cold tone said to him: "Wang Fan, you boy alive is good, back Liu boss will and you settle accounts!"


    "Wang Fan, it seems that you are in great trouble!" Sitting on the sofa, red sister also stood up and looked at Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 44

    In the face of ah Qi''s threat, Wang Fan smiles, raises his hand to touch his short hair, puts his arm down slowly, puts his big hand on Tong Jiahui''s belly, and scans the people in the room.


    Sitting on the sofa with a sneer, red sister and Wang Fan looked at each other, then turned her head, picked up the tea cup in front of her, drank a mouthful of tea, and then turned her eyes to ah Qi''s face standing opposite her.


    At this time, ah Qi''s face is gloomy and his eyes are fierce. He looks at Wang Fan a few steps away. A pair of iron fists are pinching and banging. He may rush up at any time and tear the proud Wang Fan to pieces.


    However, the two men and women standing behind the blind Master are still looking at Wang Fan with no expression. If their faces are not ruddy, they may even be misunderstood as a pair of paper binding people in the mourning hall.


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "people live, is not to solve the problem? Besides, I have successors. What are you afraid of? "


    Wang Fan, who was elated on his face, took a provocative look at ah Qi, turned his head to look at the shy Tong Jiahui in his arms, and then said, "Jiahui, don''t worry, I won''t let you and your children be wronged, and I won''t let your father look down on you!"


    Tong Jiahui has long been ashamed to raise her head. She droops her head, her cheeks are scarlet, and her delicate appearance is like a lotus.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s heroic words again, Tong Jiahui''s heart was greatly moved at this time. She wanted to hold Wang Fan and kiss him.


    "Wang Fan, you are a street mouse now. Everyone shouts and beats you. Please pray for yourself first." Ah Qi scolds Wang Fan who shows his love in front of him. His eyes are full of disdain and resentment.


    Wang Fan didn''t care about ah Qi''s verbal provocation at all. From the beginning, Wang Fan could feel that ah Qi was secretly in love with Tong Jiahui, so he deliberately said such words here and made such obscene actions to suppress ah Qi''s arrogant attitude.


    In front of a man, telling his beloved woman that she was pregnant with her own child and that she was obscene is probably the most unacceptable shame in the world!


    Ah Qi, who always thinks he is superior, is more resentful. The more comfortable Wang fan is.


    The feeling of doing bad things is always sour, which is why so many people like to do bad things.


    The blind man, who had been sitting there and didn''t speak, raised his head slowly until the people in the room stopped talking. His empty eyes looked towards the door and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Fan, how are you?"


    "Blind Master, I''m fine. I can''t die!" Tong Jiahui in Wang fansong''s heart is full of spirit though she has an arm hanging in bandage.


    "When are you going to start?" The blind man asked very simply.


    When it came to Chen Yaoxing''s attack, Wang Fan''s face sank and his eyes lit up. He replied, "anytime!"


    "Good! Then I''ll stay here and go nowhere, waiting for your good news! " Then the blind Master closed his gray eyes and looked like an old monk.


    As soon as the blind Master''s words were finished, before Wang Fan spoke, the red elder sister frowned and stood up. Looking at the blind Master, she was not happy and asked, "blind Master, we don''t discuss this way!"


    The blind Master, who closed his eyes, didn''t answer her. He still sat there and didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear her at all.


    Seeing that the blind Master ignored herself, red sister was even more unhappy. She took two steps forward and said again, "blind Master, we agreed that we should send Wang Fan back to you. You and I should go to the shelter where Mr. Li prepared for you. How can you say that if you don''t go, you won''t go now?"


    "Red elder sister, blind Master is here, can be very safe equally." Tongjiahui see red sister actually questioned blind Master, some unhappy said to her.


    "Safe? Chen Yaoxing has hundreds of thugs under his command. Now the four seas gang knows that Wang Fan killed his elder brother. Who can guarantee that other people won''t kill him? Will it not involve the blind Master? " Red sister turned her head and looked at Wang Fan, who was standing at the door.


    Red sister''s attitude makes Wang Fan a little at a loss. Before she advised the blind master to leave the teahouse, Wang Fan didn''t know why red sister was so gallant.


    When Tong Jiahui and her face to face, Wang Fan has already noticed the unusual.


    Wang Fan has a general guess when he thinks of Miao Qing telling him that red sister let Miao Qing follow him and secretly save him as a chess piece.


    The red elder sister in front of her tried her best to let the blind Master go with her, which was obviously premeditated. Moreover, this kind of robbery was obscure, and there was no technical content at all.


    However, this also made Wang Fan have doubts in his heart. What kind of energy is hidden in the old man, blind Master, who has no name but can''t stand changing. She will not hesitate to lose her manners in front of the public, but also think of ways to take him away?


    Just as Wang Fan was guessing everything in front of him, ah Qi on one side also said, "red sister, our boss is very grateful for your taking care of the blind master. Since we are here, we are responsible for the safety of the blind Master!"


    Ah Qi''s words are very strong. She doesn''t mean to be polite to her because she is a local snake.


    At this time, Miao Qing, who had already entered the room, heard ah Qi talking to Hong Jie like this. He immediately went forward and said to him coldly, "brother, this is H city. It''s hard to say if you can survive tonight. Do you dare to guarantee other people''s lives?"


    "Oh? I just don''t believe in evil and have the ability. Let''s try. " Ah Qi put one hand into the suit and looked at Miao Qing with a murderous face.


    And a man and a woman standing behind the blind Master also looked at red sister with a gloomy face. Their right hands stretched into the suit one after another. As for what they were holding in their hands, it was hard to guess!


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. For the sake of a humble blind old man, everyone was prepared to splash blood on the spot, which made Wang Fan, an important client, feel confused.


    Blind Master, who is it?


    Why does Liu Tian attach so much importance to him, and red sister also tries her best to control him? Is there any secret in blind Master''s body. Or is there a huge conflict of interests?


    Wang Fan had to examine everything about the blind master again, but what made him headache was that even Liu pangzi was confused at this time.

 V2.Chapter 45

    Seeing that all the people in the room didn''t buy their own account, red sister''s face became gloomy. She turned her head and looked at Wang Fan, frowning slightly, and asked arrogantly, "Wang Fan, do you also think blind master should stay here?"


    "Sister Hong, do you want to threaten Wang Fan?" Ah Qi said to red sister with a sneer.


    Although ah Qi is very dissatisfied with Wang Fan, he still helps him out at this moment. After all, although Wang fan is a member of Sihai Gang, he is also the son-in-law of his boss Liu Tian.


    And now Tong Jiahui is still pregnant with Wang Fan''s child. Ah Qi doesn''t dare to let Wang Fan do anything, so she can only entrust Qu Baba in her heart to help Wang fan out.


    As a woman of Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui would not say nothing. She stood beside Wang Fan with her chin slightly raised, and said with disdain: "red sister, I believe that with the strength of our Hengtai group, it''s not a problem to protect the blind Master, and it''s not a problem to help Wang Fan get rid of the crime!"


    As the chairman of Hengtai group, Tong Jiahui''s words are really weighty, and they are not exaggerations, and even show off her family power.


    How can Hong Jie, who has been living in black and white for many years, not know the strength behind Tong Jiahui, and even less doubt Liu Tian''s energy? Therefore, Tong Jiahui''s words make her feel irritable, but there is nothing to say.


    Red sister''s face was full of uncertainty. Miao Qing, who was standing beside her, could not say a word about her boss. Naturally, she could not stand there foolishly. Miao Qing looked at Tong Jiahui and said coldly, "Miss Tong, this is H city. Have you ever heard of the saying that strong dragon does not oppress local leaders?"


    "Oh? A snake? Ha ha Tong Jiahui had an opinion on Miao Qing. At the moment, when she heard that Miao Qing dared to threaten herself, she would not give her a good look. She held Wang Fan''s arm tightly, and then said, "I''d like to see what kind of storm you can cause!"


    "Sister Hong, are you going to fight us?" Ah Qi steps forward and stands between Miao Qing and Tong Jiahui. He pays attention to Miao Qing''s every move, but he asks Hong Jie in a questioning tone.


    A man and a woman standing behind the blind Master also quickly came to the blind master. They looked like they were going to fight with each other at any time. They just wanted to fight with red sister.


    The intention of the three people is very obvious. As long as Hong Jie dares to say something disrespectful to Tong Jiahui or Liu Tian again, the three people will not give up. As for the outcome, they don''t seem to care at all.


    The tension of the atmosphere is more and more tense. Red sister''s eyebrows have been twisted into a knot in one''s heart. Her face is gloomy. She looks at Tong Jiahui standing behind ah Qi. Although she scolds her in her heart, she doesn''t dare to say it at all. Even when she looks at her eyes, it''s just resentment.


    The confrontation between the two sides, no one is willing to make concessions, which makes Wang Fan''s heart also made a difficult.


    Obviously, with the help of her power in H City, Hongjie forces Wang Fan to obey her orders and hand over the blind master to her. If Wang Fan dares to disobey, Hongjie will not let him have a better time in H City, and even help Chen Yaoxing behind him.


    Of course, Tong Jiahui''s meaning, Wang Fan also understood, that is to give up everything in H City, take the blind Master with her to return to the site of Hengtai group for development.


    If you are someone else, you may be very willing to accept Tong Jiahui''s advice and follow her to Hengtai group. After all, everyone knows the truth of relying on big trees to enjoy the cool, and Tong Jiahui''s affection for Wang Fan will never make Wang Fan suffer any injustice.


    But Wang fan can''t accept Tong Jiahui''s advice at all. It''s not only because he is an undercover and has a task he must complete in H City, but also because he is not a loser in his bones.


    But Wang fan is also in a dilemma!


    If you don''t accept Tong Jiahui''s suggestion, it''s obvious that she will lose someone in front of her red sister. She can''t explain her feelings and reason, and even hurt the feelings between the two people. It will also lead to Liu Tian, the cheap father-in-law, to a rage. Wang Fan''s life will be hard in the future.


    However, Hongjie''s conditions are really unacceptable. Even if Wang Fan wants to continue to develop in H City, he will never agree to Hongjie''s requirements in this case.


    If today''s threat by red sister spread, then Wang Fan really counseled, and the name of "dizang Bodhisattva" became a joke.


    Just when Wang Fan was thinking about how to solve the immediate crisis, Miao Qing, standing beside red sister, laughed. She walked to ah Qi in no hurry. She looked at ah Qi''s eyes askew and said with a smile, "do you think that if you have good skills, I can''t help you?"


    "What else?" Ah Qi looked at Miao Qing with disdain, and his mouth slightly raised a face of irony.


    Miao Qing held out her hand with a sneer and began to untie the button of her coat very slowly. Looking at ah Qi, she said very charming: "do you want to reach out and touch it?"


    People in the room were surprised to hear Miao Qing''s words, especially Tong Jiahui''s face, which immediately showed a look of disdain.


    It''s not surprising that Tong Jiahui despises Miao Qing so much. After all, all the people under red sister''s charge are in the skin and flesh business. Therefore, when Miao Qing talks like this, it''s easy to think that she is also an unclean woman.


    What kind of person Miao Qing is, Wang fan knows better than anyone.


    In Miao Qing''s temporary residence, Wang Fan has already known Miao Qing''s character at that passionate moment between them. Although he is also surprised that Miao Qing is a virgin, the fact is more eloquent than eloquence, and the fact to the point makes him speechless.


    As Wang Fan''s first woman, he is also Miao Qing''s first man. Emotionally, Wang fan is very protective of Miao Qing. In addition, both of them are undercover police officers, which makes Wang Fan reluctant to see Miao Qing despised.


    Heart like acupuncture general pain, Wang Fan frowned slightly at Miao Qing, want to help her say a few words to clarify, but Miao Qing sharp eyes stopped.


    A disdainful ah Qi replied with a smile: "beauty, this is your naked seduction! I don''t want that. "


    A Qi, who is just like a gentleman, looks down on Miao Qing, but doesn''t make Miao Qing feel uncomfortable. Instead, he grabs a Qi''s hand and shoves it into his unbuttoned suit.


    He was disgusted with Miao Qing''s licentious behavior. Ah Qi was angry and wanted to take back his hand. But after his fingers touched a hard object, the expression on his face suddenly became very frightened. Without enough time to think about it, he hurriedly called out: "go away, she has explosives on her body!"

 V2.Chapter 46

    When ah Qi cried out the word "dynamite", Tong Jiahui and the two bodyguards who were protecting the blind man showed a look of panic.


    Two bodyguards, a man and a woman, were just stunned for two or three seconds. They immediately put themselves into the work of protecting the blind master. The woman bodyguard stepped forward, grasped the pistol from the suit, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the back of Miao Qing''s head, and warned: "don''t move, or I''ll make your head explode."


    The male bodyguard turned around and ran to the blind man. He used his body to make a barrier for the blind man in order to reduce the damage of the shock wave.


    It''s not that they didn''t think about taking the blind master to leave the tianzihao room. They were really worried that some radical actions would infuriate Miao Qing and make her do more crazy things.


    A man and a woman are brothers and sisters. Not only have they trained together for a long time, but they have reached a certain tacit understanding in the operation. They are also experienced professional bodyguards and have great experience in protecting employers. It is almost easy to deal with such dangerous situations.


    On the contrary, when Tong Jiahui encounters this situation, she can''t compare with her brother and sister. Hearing ah Qi''s dangerous signal that Miao Qing has explosives on her body, Tong Jiahui immediately falls into a state of confusion. Because of her emotional excitement and high mental tension, Tong Jiahui''s hands and feet are cold and her face turns pale. Standing there is like losing her soul.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan, who was standing beside her, saw her situation and immediately put her in his arms again. He whispered in her ear: "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    This voice of comfort from her lover, like a powerful tranquilizer, calmed Tong Jiahui''s flustered heart. She looked up at Wang Fan''s face, her eyes full of tenderness.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll take care of it! " Wang Fan said to Tong Jiahui again.


    Everyone in the room was surprised by Wang Fan''s calmness. Even Hong Jie didn''t expect that Wang Fan didn''t change his face and heart in the face of the threat of Miao Qing using explosives. There was no sign of panic.


    "Is Wang fan not afraid of death? Or do you pretend to be here and know that Miao Qing won''t really do it? "


    Wang Fan has been concerned about the red sister frowned slightly, secretly thinking about Wang Fan''s mind at this time, the heart is a bit of admiration for Wang Fan''s courage.


    After patting Tong Jiahui on the shoulder, Wang Fan goes to Miao Qing. As he walks, he takes out a cigarette box from his pocket and puts a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Do you have a lighter?" Wang Fan went to Miao Qing''s front and handed her the cigarette case in his hand. He asked calmly.


    Anyone can see that Wang Fan''s calm expression on his face is not pretended, and even his speaking speed is so gentle, although we don''t understand where he comes from.


    I''m afraid that among these people, only Miao Qing knows Wang Fan''s mind best. The relationship between the two people has reached such a stage. How can Wang Fan worry that Miao Qing will kill him.


    However, Miao Qing is also an actor. In the face of Wang Fan''s calmness and calmness, she said with a sneer: "Wang Fan, what''s the age now? I don''t need a lighter for my explosives. As long as I press the button in my pocket, none of us can live."


    "Miao Qing, you think too much. I just want to borrow a fire. I don''t mean anything else." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Although the two people''s dialogue is not gunpowder, but also let the side of ah Qi out of a cold sweat, his expression serious to Wang Fan said: "Wang Fan, you don''t make trouble here, very dangerous!"


    Looking at ah Qi, Wang Fan''s eyes finally fixed on his arm. Looking at his hand still in the suit that Miao Qing untied, Wang Fan''s heart was a little unhappy. He disdained to say: "it''s dangerous to touch a woman''s chest, so what''s not dangerous?"


    "Wang Fan! What are you talking about? " Ah Qi looked at Wang Fan angrily.


    "What did I say? I just said a fact. What''s your hurry? Are you guilty of being a thief?" Wang Fan, with his cigarette in his mouth, retorted.


    Being so wantonly slandered by Wang Fan, ah Qi really has the heart to kill him. However, it''s not the time to argue with Wang Fan. After all, the hard explosive in his hand is what he worries about most.


    Seeing that ah Qi was speechless, Wang Fan''s heart was a little proud. He turned his head and looked at Miao Qing, and then said, "I said Miao Qing, do you really have explosives on you?"


    "Would you like to have a try?" Miao Qing head a slant, unconvinced of ask a way.


    "We came together. To tell you the truth, I peeped at you when you were changing clothes in your room. I remember that it was your knife on your back." Wang Fan said to Miao Qing with a bad smile.


    It''s so easy to talk about peeping. I''m afraid Wang fan is the first person in all ages!


    However, Miao Qingsi has no shy expression. Instead, she looks sideways at Tong Jiahui behind Wang Fan and asks with a smile, "Miss Tong, what do you think of your boyfriend peeping at me changing my clothes?"


    Miao Qing''s words, although some mean to make fun of Tong Jiahui, indirectly prove that Wang Fan''s words are not wrong, so the explosive crisis is completely relieved!


    The first one to react was ah Qi. He quickly touched the hard object again with his hand. When he realized that he had been fooled, his face changed greatly. He took back his arm and stepped back. He was angry and said to Miao Qing: "Damn it! You lied to me


    He lost his face in front of the crowd, and let Wang Fan take the opportunity to humiliate him. It was hard for ah Qi, who was always arrogant, to accept. Although he couldn''t take revenge on Wang Fan, he didn''t mean to pity Miao Qing.


    The female bodyguard standing behind Miao Qing has realized the lifting of the crisis. She looks at the back of Miao Qing''s head with a sneer, pulls her finger on the trigger of the pistol, and is ready to shoot at any time.


    Just as the female bodyguard is waiting for ah Qi''s order and shoots Miao Qing to death, Wang Fan suddenly hugs Miao Qing with a smile and embraces Miao Qing with both arms. Their heads are also close to each other, which makes the female bodyguard surprised and dare not act rashly!


    "Brother! Why do you spell it like that! " Wang Fan, holding Miao Qing in his arms, said with a laugh. Without waiting for people to react, he continued: "you save me once, I save you once! We''re even! "


    Standing behind, Tong Jiahui heard Wang Fan''s words, frowned slightly and said to ah Qi, "ah Qi, let her put down her gun and don''t hurt Wang Fan."


    "But..." ah Qi, who wanted to say something more, saw Tong Jiahui''s firm expression and didn''t go on.

 V2.Chapter 47

    "You save me once, I give you back once! Let''s call it even! "


    When everyone thought that Wang Fan, who had seen through Miao Qing''s tricks, would humiliate her, Wang Fan said such words, which deeply surprised everyone present.


    Especially for old people like Hong Jie.


    After a long time in the world, red sister has read countless people. She has some sense of seeing through the world of mortals. Because of this, she feels more and more that Wang fan is not a simple person.


    In my impression, the big brothers in the river and lake are all brave and fierce characters. Even if they are bold, they are also brainless people who show off their courage for a while. It can be said that such a person as Wang Fan, who has both courage and insight, and attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness, is very rare.


    Win but not arrogant, lose but not discouraged!


    That''s the key to success.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Realizing that Wang fan is a rare talent, red sister also changed her attitude towards him from her heart. She smiles at him and claps her hands and says, "Wang Fan, I didn''t expect that! You even know to repay good for evil! Rare! Rare


    Listening to Hongjie''s praise for herself, Wang Fan secretly scolded Hongjie as an "old fox" with a humble face. He also said with a smile, "Hongjie, I have no other advantages, that is, I have a clear sense of love and hatred. I will remember those who are kind to me all my life, and I will never forget those who are hostile to me."


    "Good! I like your temper As the saying goes, she does not smile. Since Wang Fan has such an attitude, red sister just goes down the slope to eliminate the embarrassment between them.


    Wang fan is also clear about Hong Jie''s mind. He released his arm holding Miao Qing, turned to look at Hong Jie and said, "Hong Jie, I know you have a lot of energy in H city. Wang Fan offended you today. You can crush me with your little finger."


    "Little brother, you really flatter me!" Although she was modest in her mouth, she was proud in her face.


    "But as you can see, I''m a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Since I came to H city to have a mixed meal, I''ve always been around brother Nan. It can be said that brother Nan has brought me all the things I have today." When it comes to Nange''s help, Wang Fan''s eyes shine.


    This is Wang Fan acting here, but he really has a love for brother Nan.


    Since Wang Fan first came to the mixed society of H City, he has been working under Nange''s hands. Although there has been no great achievement in these years, it is also because of Wang Fan''s own problems.


    At the beginning, when Wang Fan broke the dumb place and mourned Kun chased Fuyuan teahouse to make trouble, Nange didn''t abandon Wang Fan because of his humble status. Wang Fan always remembers this friendship. After all, it''s really hard to meet Nange in this society.


    Later, although Nange had his own selfish intentions, it was all for the sake of the future of Sihai Gang, so Wang Fan didn''t have any opinions on him. He even admired him from the bottom of his heart.


    That night, brother Nan gave up his life to save Wang Fan''s life. This friendship is the greatest kindness for Wang Fan. If Wang fan doesn''t revenge for him, let alone others will look down on him, even he won''t forgive himself.


    In order to avenge Nange, Wang Fan must stay and eliminate the contradiction with Hongjie, which is why he wants to reconcile with Hongjie.


    After giving each other steps, the atmosphere in the room also eased a lot. Miao Qing buttoned up in no hurry, reached out and touched Wang Fan''s face in front of everyone, and said with a smile, "Wang Fan, you have a conscience, but I don''t love you in vain!"


    "Miao Qing, don''t be ashamed!" Tong Jiahui scolds Miao Qing with a cold face. She steps to Wang Fan''s side and puts her hand around Wang Fan''s arm. She is ready to fight Miao Qing at any time.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Looking at Tong Jiahui''s red face, Miao Qing laughs and goes to her side. When she turns around to look at Wang Fan, she doesn''t forget to give him another wink.


    Lest Tong Jiahui lose her temper and fight with Miao Qing again, Wang Fan turns his head to avoid Miao Qing''s eyes and comforts Tong Jiahui beside him: "well, it''s not worth it to be with a woman like him!"


    "Hum!" Tong Jiahui gave a cold hum and raised her head like a rooster.


    After comforting Tong Jiahui beside him, Wang Fan said to red sister, "red sister, first of all! Thank you for taking care of the blind man. "


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, red sister waved her hand with a smile and said, "I can''t help it!"


    "But as a man, Wang Fan, if he can''t even protect his master and elders, why do you think I should have a foothold in the world?" Wang Fan narrowed his eyes when he said this, and the firm look on his face was not as good as questioning.


    These words were sonorous and powerful, and their voice was as loud as thunder, which shocked everyone''s heart in the room.


    Wang Fan has always given everyone the impression of being a little gangster. He is full of ruffian spirit and can''t get on the stage at all. But now Wang Fan''s performance makes people feel a new understanding of him!


    In particular, ah Qi, who has been following Liu Tian, vaguely sees the responsibility of the superior from Wang Fan, which makes him dare not underestimate this man who is younger than himself.


    In the face of the threat of explosives, not only easily resolved the crisis, but also eliminated the tension between the two sides, and even forcefully refused the unreasonable request of red sister, which is enough to prove that Wang fan is a man who can control the overall situation and has his own opinions.


    To achieve great things, we must have a plan, and Wang fan is such a man!


    Looking around at all the people in the room, Wang Fan''s face sank, and then said: "brother Nan treated me well, and he saved my life. I owe him a life. If I don''t take revenge, Wang fan is ashamed of my dead brother Nan, so I put my words here today. If anyone dares to stop me to take revenge, he will be the enemy of Wang Fan. Don''t blame me for turning my face and disown others!"


    The voice, like a war drum, shakes everyone''s heart and swears Wang Fan''s determination to revenge.


    No one dares to question his words! No one dares to stop his determination!


    At this time, Wang fan is like an angry lion. All his anger is revealed in his words and even more in his face. No one or anything can stop his anger. Everything will be reduced to ashes in front of his anger.


    No one dares to underestimate Wang Fan! No one dares to question his determination!


    Wang Fan, with a resolute expression, looked at Liu pangzi and said in a low voice, "pangzi, go and find out who took refuge with Chen Yaoxing. I will not let them go!"


    "Yes! Bodhisattva Liu pangzi, who had been waiting for Wang Fan''s order for a long time, came back with a look of desperation.

 V2.Chapter 48

    Red sister left, with her unwilling and disappointed, as well as the understanding of Wang fanxin left Fuyuan teahouse.


    If there were two people missing in the big room, the atmosphere would not be as tense as before, and even ah Qi''s attitude towards Wang Fan would be much more relaxed.


    After discussing with Wang Fan, Liu pangzi, who is in charge of gathering the staff, left the teahouse in a hurry.


    People are needed whenever they want to be in the world. Especially in places like China, where guns are strictly controlled, people have become a key factor in territory grabbing.


    Some people say that there are people who have money.


    There''s no problem with that. It''s true that a lot of young people can be hired to fill the scene these days. But whether these young people can be used for filling the scene depends on the arrangement of God!


    In other people''s eyes, the death of Nange and the betrayal of many people under Nange should be a big blow to Wang Fan.


    But Wang Fan himself did not think so.


    On the contrary, in Wang Fan''s eyes, those people who fall with the wind are not worth his attention at all.


    Today these people can take refuge in Chen Yaoxing, and tomorrow they can take refuge in other big brothers. So Wang Fan thinks it''s a good thing. Nange''s departure makes him see a lot of people and understand a lot of things.


    It''s easy to hide an open gun, but hard to defend a hidden one.


    Before Chen Yaoxing, he supported Nange and praised Wang Fan on many occasions.


    But in the end?


    At the time of stabbing in the back, Chen Yaoxing didn''t feel soft at all. He even wanted to blame Wang Fan, who was extremely loyal to Nange, for Nange''s death.


    When the disaster comes, what you can stay is what you should cherish most.


    At this time, Wang Fan knew better than anyone, who was the most trustworthy person, and what he should do, but he didn''t have the right time, place and people, so he had to endure and wait for the time.


    Sitting firmly beside him, Wang Fan lit a cigarette and handed it to him. Looking at him, he said, "I want to take this seat, blind man!"


    "Well, young people should have ideals and ambitions." The smoking blind man laughed.


    "Blind Master, you can support me." Wang Fan was very happy to hear the words of the blind Master, and his face also showed a smile.


    The smiling blind man''s face gradually regained calm. After a long breath, he asked, "I heard that brother Nan still has family members?"


    "Nange''s wife is not in good spirits and is still in hospital for treatment." Wang Fan told the blind Master that he knew the situation. He could understand the meaning of the blind Master, and then he said, "blind Master, I''ll arrange it. I won''t let my sister-in-law be wronged."


    "Well, I wish you had the heart." The blind Master nodded his head with satisfaction, snuffed out the cigarette in his hand, and then said to Wang Fan: "the sky is high and the sea is wide. You are not the thing in the pool after all. Now is the time for you to show your skill!"


    "Blind Master, I won''t let you down!" I don''t know why, to get the approval and encouragement of the blind Master, Wang Fan''s heart is very stable, just like the blind Master in front of him is the light specially arranged for him by the God of fate.


    After getting the support of the blind Master, Wang fan leaves the Fuyuan teahouse. He refuses Tong Jiahui and asks ah Qi to protect him. He drives to Yinding mountain alone.


    On the one hand, Wang fan doesn''t trust ah Qi. After all, Liu Tian arranged killers to deal with him, and ah Qi has the same mission as those killers.


    This time, in order to protect Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui deliberately lied that she was pregnant with Wang Fan''s child. Who knows if Liu Tian will lose her mind and make the decision to kill Wang Fan again.


    For the sake of safety, Wang Fan won''t let people like ah Qi follow him, and Tong Jiahui is also worried about this under the hint of Wang Fan, so after Wang Fan''s simple evasion, Tong Jiahui doesn''t insist that ah Qi protect Wang Fan any more.


    Another reason is that Wang fan doesn''t want others to know his whereabouts, because he has his own plan to solve Chen Yaoxing''s problem.


    With the help of ghost uncle''s hand, get rid of all the obstacles of his upper position!


    Chen Yaoxing''s stabbing in the back made Wang Fan feel an opportunity, an opportunity for him to go up to the four seas and help one person below ten thousand people above.


    As long as we grasp this opportunity, Wang fan can not only avenge brother Nan, but also take the position of brother Nan smoothly.


    As for the other two big brothers of Sihai Gang, Du Shun and Tailong, Wang Fan didn''t really care about them.


    Although Du Shun has made a lot of money these years, because of his character, he is not popular because of his bad temper.


    And talon, who was originally Du Shun''s younger brother, was a fool with no brain. In addition to cleaning up the mess for Du Shun, he had no ability at all.


    As long as Wang fan can make a name for himself by defeating Chen Yaoxing, he will have a place in the underworld of H city. With the support of Hengtai group behind Tong Jiahui and the police secretly operated by Uncle GUI, Wang fan is fully confident of unifying these forces of Sihai gang.


    Although that''s what he said, Wang Fan knew in his heart that it was not only very difficult to do, but also full of risks. A little carelessness would lead to a tragic death.


    But the blind Master is right, wealth is in danger!


    No one can succeed at will. Most of the time, people who want to succeed should not only work hard, but also have the spirit of fearing death.


    Be big brother!


    Below one, above ten thousand!


    Wang Fan, holding the steering wheel in one hand, seems to have seen the ups and downs along the way, but his desire makes him extremely excited, and he has no fear at all.


    Halfway up the hill, Wang fan saw a black Audi parked there.


    Audi license plate is very strange, Wang Fan suspiciously did not stop, but slowed down to the Audi car parked in the past.


    Han Chen, sitting in the driver''s seat, saw Wang Fan''s car in the rearview mirror, so he opened the door and waved to him.


    On the phone, Mingming has an appointment with ghost uncle, but he meets Han Chen here. Wang Fan has an indescribable uneasiness in his heart.


    However, Han Chen seems to be very excited. Standing beside the door of Audi, he looks at Wang Fan walking down from the Jetta with a smile on his face.


    "Brother, I heard that you almost died?" Han Chen didn''t wait for Wang Fan to come to him, so he asked with a bad smile.


    "Let you down! I''m still alive Not angry in response to Han Chen''s ridicule, Wang Fan mercilessly threw him a white eye.


    He didn''t care about Wang Fan''s attitude at all. Han Chen still kept a smile on his face. After Wang Fan came to him, he said, "Uncle GUI has something to do. Let me come to meet you and discuss with you to help you get rid of Chen Yaoxing!"

 V2.Chapter 49

    On the hillside of Yinding mountain, the mountain wind made the face cool. As soon as the smoke from the mouth left the lips, it was blown away by the mountain wind.


    All along, Wang Fan felt very lonely. He was like a child abandoned by his parents, living carefully in the dark alone.


    Whenever he encountered difficulties and dangers, Wang Fan would tell himself that he had no one to rely on and no one to help him.


    Only constantly let himself understand that he has no way out, Wang fan can do everything in order to survive.


    From the ghost uncle''s mouth, he learned that there was another undercover agent. Wang Fan''s heart not only had a little comfort, but also had a feeling of sympathy for his companions in the dark.


    It was this psychological effect that made him try his best to find the companion who lived quietly in the dark like him.


    It can be said that Miao Qing''s identity is known by Wang Fan, which is also a spiritual sustenance for him.


    A psychologist once asked a question: when you are in the dark, what is your greatest sense of security?


    Many people''s answer is weapons.


    But the answer given by psychological experts is the voice of peers.


    People are gregarious animals, so what normal people can''t stand most is darkness, and what they fear most is loneliness.


    A person always walks alone in the dark, he will gradually become different from normal people, and even when he returns to the sun, he will be treated as an alien by those who have been living in the sun.


    Undercover, that''s the group.


    Has begun to get used to the dark, used to living alone, Wang Fan gradually no longer eager to return to the sun, no longer look forward to living with those he envies.


    Wang fan is like this, and Miao Qing is like this.


    They are used to thinking independently and solving problems with their own abilities. They have no way to accept the help of others.


    This is not because they have any hero complex, but because the environment has made them strange to the world and have no trust in anyone.


    "Han Chen, tell Uncle GUI that if he doesn''t have time next time, I can wait." Wang Fan was not moved by Han Chen''s words, and even the expression on his face did not change.


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared. Looking at Wang Fan''s calm appearance, Han Chen sneered and asked, "how? You don''t believe me? "


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go first!" Wang Fan turned and walked to the Jetta. He didn''t want to explain anything to Han Chen, because he didn''t think it was necessary.


    "Stop!" Han Chen pinches his waist and glares at Wang Fan.


    I thought that when Wang Fan heard the news he brought, he would be very excited to discuss with him, or say some polite words happily.


    However, Wang Fan''s attitude is so cold that people can''t accept it for a moment. This contrast makes Han Chen very unhappy. He even has an impulse to hit people.


    Wang Fan, who stopped, turned his back to Han Chen and asked in a low voice, "what do you want?"


    "I want to ask you more! What do you want? " Han Chen steps to Wang Fan''s back, grabs him by the shoulder and turns him around.


    At this time, Han Chen is just like a wild animal who is infuriated. He looks at Wang Fan with fierce light in his eyes. He wants to work hard with him.


    distrust!


    Wang fan is not only the distrust in his words, but also the distrust in his eyes.


    He did not change because of Han Chen''s anger. Wang Fan took the cigarette burning on his lips, looked at Han Chen and said, "you should understand what I mean. Why ask me again?"


    "Damn it! Wang Fan, what are you doing? Didn''t I connect with you last time? What do you mean today? " Han Chen talked about meeting Wang Fan for the first time, and he met him as a contact. His face was full of doubts.


    "Sorry, I don''t believe you now!" Wang Fan said to Han Chen calmly.


    "What do you want to do?" Han Chen seems to have been greatly insulted. He is hysterical and yells at Wang Fan.


    Ignoring Han Chen''s anger and bewilderment, Wang Fan turned to the Jetta again and said, "you don''t have to be so excited. I don''t believe anyone except myself now!"


    Looking at Wang Fan''s back, Han Chen was frightened by his words. Until he watched Wang Fan get on the car and drive out of his sight, Han Chen said nothing more.


    Sitting back in the Audi, Han Chen angrily takes out his mobile phone and dials uncle GUI''s phone. As soon as he gets through, he says with emotion: "Uncle GUI, Wang Fan insists on meeting you. He doesn''t believe me at all."


    Although he has a lot of opinions on Wang Fan, Han Chen didn''t tell Uncle GUI what he finally said. After all, it''s also a kind of harm to Uncle GUI.


    The ghost uncle on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment and said in a hoarse voice, "how is he?"


    "I hurt my shoulder, but I don''t think he can die for the time being!" Thinking of Wang Fan''s distrust in his eyes, Han Chen felt blocked and wanted to curse him.


    "Did you tell him about our plan to help him get rid of Chen Yaoxing?" Ghost uncle''s voice is not only hoarse, but also makes people feel that he is very tired.


    "Said, dammit, I thought he would thank us. Who knows this boy is ungrateful, he''s just an asshole!" Han Chen hit the steering wheel and complained to Uncle GUI angrily.


    "If he knows, if there''s nothing wrong, you can go back. I''ll let you know if there''s a task." Not affected by Han Chen''s mood, ghost uncle''s tone of voice is still not slow.


    Uncle GUI''s attitude makes Han Chen even more angry. He asks over the phone: "Uncle GUI, are you not angry with Wang Fan''s attitude? It''s just too... Hard for him to accept


    Han Chen wants to say that Wang Fan''s attitude is too arrogant and arrogant, but he still uses a more elegant word.


    "We didn''t take good care of him and nearly killed him. I can understand his attitude." There was a long gasp on the phone, and uncle GUI said, "I''ve wronged you!"


    "All right! Since you can understand, of course I won''t care with him. " Listening to Uncle GUI''s words, Han Chen was speechless, but he continued: "Uncle GUI, Wang Fan has been there for a long time! If something goes wrong, we can''t explain it to them! "


    "Han Chen, I know you''ve been undercover for some time. You know what''s going on, but you have to understand that Wang Fan, like you and me, is a policeman. We can do it, he can do it, and I believe him!" The tone of ghost uncle''s speech is very firm, which can''t be questioned by Han Chen at all.


    The irritable mood makes Han Chen a little hot and dry. As he hangs up, he sits in the car and looks out of the window. His brow turns into a knot in one''s heart.

 V2.Chapter 50

    In the ward of H Central Hospital, Chen Yaoxing, who has just finished the operation, smokes heavily and looks at his subordinates. Although he is very upset, he has no way.


    Just ten minutes ago, these people brought him bad news.


    Wang Fan, who was shot in the shoulder by Chen Yaoxing, is not dead. Instead, he returns to Nange''s Fuyuan teahouse and is gathering his men to avenge Nange.


    What makes Chen Yaoxing even more depressed is the call from Yan Hua.


    On the phone, Yan Hua told Chen Yaoxing that the police had heard the news that Nange had been killed. In order to avoid more trouble in H City, the police had set up a special team to investigate.


    If it''s just Wang Fan who organizes people to take revenge, Chen Yaoxing can still have a fight with him. But now the police''s intervention has made Chen Yaoxing a little afraid!


    When the police investigate, who knows what will be found out? What''s more, Chen Yaoxing is the elder brother of the underworld, and he has a lot of troubles. He doesn''t want to be watched by the police because of this, so he will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Thinking about it, Chen Yaoxing can only stay in the hospital.


    In the Central Hospital, after the bloodshed of those who lost their lives, not only the security measures have been upgraded to the top level, but also the police station has been set up here to ensure that such a tragedy does not happen again.


    So Chen Yaoxing lives in the hospital, and he doesn''t have to think about Wang Fan''s revenge at all. He just needs to calm down to deal with the police investigation.


    After discussing with Yan Hua on the phone, Chen Yaoxing decides that brother Nan was killed by Wang Fan.


    At that time, there were only four of them in the room. Now Nange can''t speak. In terms of the number of people, the testimony of Chen Yaoxing and Yan Hua is enough to make the police believe that Wang fan is the murderer.


    As for why this happened, of course, Chen Yaoxing has already figured out his words.


    Everyone knows that Wang fan is under brother Nan, and Wang fan is in the limelight at this time. As long as you give him a name that he wants to take advantage of and kill his eldest brother, I''m afraid no one but a few people around Wang fan doesn''t believe Chen Yaoxing''s words.


    Moreover, Chen Yaoxing''s relationship with brother Nan is really good, which is obvious to all. Therefore, if Chen Yaoxing''s acting skills are a little better, he will not arouse the suspicion of others.


    Even the people of Sihai gang can cheat, let alone the police officers who come to investigate!


    Although he had some plans in his heart, his heart could not calm down.


    This kind of mood makes him nervous, but also a little at a loss.


    The door of the ward was gently pushed open. A young nurse in a nurse''s uniform came in and saw the smoke all over the room. She warned, "no smoking in the ward!"


    "Yes, go away!" Chen Yaoxing, who is thinking about something, throws his unfinished cigarette to the door of the ward, and his mouth is full of abuse.


    The young nurse, who had never met such a situation, was startled by Chen Yaoxing, who was so fierce that she stood at the door of the ward and forgot to run away.


    "Damn it! Say you! Don''t you hear me? Believe it or not, I''ve scratched your face now Chen Yaoxing, with a bandage on his head, stares at the nurse at the door with one eye.


    Chen Yaoxing''s one eyed stare made the young nurse react. She hurriedly turned away from the ward and ran to the nurse station with a pale face.


    Cai Chang, who passed by the nurse, saw that the nurse''s face was very ugly. He wanted to comfort her, but the little nurse who ran away like a frightened rabbit didn''t give him the chance at all.


    "Captain Cai, Chen Yaoxing lives in ward 402." The police officer who came back from the nurse station told Cai Chang Chen Yaoxing''s ward number.


    ¡°402£¿¡± Cai Chang took a look at the door number of the ward beside him and found that the ward where Chen Yaoxing lived was exactly the one that the nurse had been to just now.


    Since Chen Yaoxing lives in 402, needless to say, it must be Chen Yaoxing who scares the poor angel in white and turns pale.


    The uniformed Cai Chang''s face immediately darkened. He looked at the 402 door number on the ward not far away, and said to the police officer beside him, "go, let''s go and meet the elder brother Chen Yaoxing!"


    Several police officers followed Cai Chang and soon came to the door of 402 ward. Across the door of the ward, Cai Chang smelled a strong smell of smoke.


    He raised his hand and pushed open the door of the ward. Before Cai Chang spoke, he saw a dark thing flying towards him. The quick Cai Chang dodged the attack of the unknown object.


    "Draft it, you really don''t want to..." Chen Yaoxing threw out a slipper, and after seeing that the person standing at the door was not a nurse, he stifled the dirty words in his mouth.


    In such a situation, Cai Chang was more convinced of what the disgraced nurse had experienced here.


    Just like Cai Chang, the police officer behind Cai Chang guessed the whole story. Without waiting for Cai Chang to speak, a police officer standing behind him yelled, "Chen Yaoxing, blind your dog''s eye!"


    "I''m sorry! Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding Chen Yaoxing, a one eyed dragon, accompanied his smiling face and explained to Cai Chang at the door.


    Recognizing that Cai Chang was a police officer who had been on TV before and shot and killed Liu Neng, Chen Yaoxing was in a cold sweat on his back.


    At this time, Chen Yaoxing was really afraid. If the slipper he threw just now really hit the face of the "king of Tsai" in front of him, he would be in bad luck today!


    Although he just knew about CAI Chang, Yan Hua knew him very well, so Chen Yaoxing also heard about the "king of Cai" from Yan Hua.


    Since Cai Chang can be called "the king of Cai", it is natural that Yan Hua does not need to explain to him what kind of person Cai Chang is.


    Seeing that Cai Chang''s face was still as gloomy as charcoal, and not relieved by his apology, Chen Yaoxing''s injured eye began to ache again.


    Several of Chen Yaoxing''s staff in the ward saw that their elder brother almost stabbed the hornet''s nest, and they did not dare to stand any longer. They brought Cai Chang a chair, and at the same time, they accompanied Cai Chang with a smile and said compliments.


    After finishing his uniform, Cai Chang stares at Chen Yaoxing on the bed, and then takes several policemen behind him into the ward.


    Seeing that Cai Chang didn''t get angry with himself, Chen Yaoxing''s nervous mood was relieved. He took the cigarette box beside him, accompanied him with a smiling face and came down from the hospital bed. He said to Cai Chang, "officer Cai, have a cigarette."


    "Chen Yaoxing, do you know you can''t smoke in the ward, and do you want to stay in the hospital or do you want to do something here? Why are so many people in the ward? " Cai Chang, with a cold face, rebukes Chen Yaoxing coldly.

 V2.Chapter 51

    The air in the ward is still turbid, and the strong smell of smoke makes people gasp. Although there are only Chen Yaoxing and Cai Chang left in the narrow ward, it still makes people feel that the oxygen content is not enough.


    Chen Yaoxing, who has only one eye left, grits his teeth to madness when he talks about being blinded by Wang Fan with a dagger.


    However, Cai Chang, who was sitting in front of the hospital bed, was not driven by his emotions. He still had a cold face, just like Chen Yaoxing was talking about a common thing.


    Half an hour later, Chen Yaoxing told Cai chang what he had thought out. Then he sighed with indignation: "officer Cai, you must catch the murderer who killed my brother! All the members of the four seas gang will thank you


    "That''s it?" Cai Chang turned off his recorder and looked at Chen Yaoxing with an impassive expression.


    Seeing that Cai Chang put away his recorder, Chen Yaoxing straightened out his mood, nodded his head and replied, "officer Cai, what I said is true. I promise you with my life."


    "As far as I know, Wang Fan has a gunshot wound. Please explain it to me." Cai Chang, with his legs crossed, looks at Chen Yaoxing, waiting for his explanation.


    Suddenly asked about the gunshot wound, Chen Yaoxing suddenly became dumb. He stretched out his tongue and licked his dry lips. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer Cai Chang''s question.


    When calculating Wang Fan at the beginning, Chen Yaoxing asked Yan Hua to get him a pistol in order to ensure 100% safety.


    As a result, when he got the pistol, he was so overjoyed that he let Wang Fan escape, and now he is in such a big trouble.


    Chen Yaoxing began to regret the original decision, but also more resentment of Wang Fan who survived.


    After waiting for a long time, without hearing Chen Yaoxing''s answer, Cai Chang lowered his head and said with a sneer, "you don''t want to tell me that the gun belongs to Wang Fan. After being robbed by you, you gave him a gun by the way."


    As if waking up, Chen Yaoxing nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice and said excitedly, "officer Cai, it''s true. Fortunately, I was smart and brave at that time, and I didn''t get hurt by Wang Fan."


    Cai Chang, who lowered his head, asked, "where is the gun now?"


    "The gun?" Chen Yaoxing stopped talking again, but soon he reacted and said to Cai Chang, "the gun has been taken away by Wang Fan again! If it wasn''t for his gun, my brothers and I would have taken him down on the spot! "


    "Oh, so it is!" Cai Chang slowly raised his head and looked at Chen Yaoxing with a shallow smile.


    Seeing the smile on Cai Chang''s face, Chen Yaoxing''s heart finally fell down. He nodded his head and said, "yes, officer Cai, what I said is true. Wang fan is not only cruel but also scheming. If you want to catch him, you''d better shoot him on the spot to avoid being trapped by him."


    "The police have their own rules, so you don''t have to worry about it!" Then Cai Chang stood up.


    Chen Yaoxing, sitting on the bed, saw that Cai Chang was about to leave. He quickly got up from the bed and was about to send Cai Chang out of the ward with a smile on his face.


    Cai Chang, who had already turned around and walked to the door of the ward, suddenly stopped and said to Cai Chang behind him, "in the hospital, you have to abide by the rules of the hospital. If you dare to play prestige here again, I''ll drive you out."


    "No, no, officer Cai, please don''t worry." Chen Yaoxing nodded and bowed, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    As soon as the door of the ward was opened, the police officers waiting at the door surrounded them. Cai Chang said to them with a gloomy face: "inform our people and prepare to search for Wang Fan in the whole city."


    "Good!" An older policeman nodded.


    "Yes! Tell other colleagues that Wang Fan has a gun on him. If he resists, he will be killed on the spot! " Cai Chang frowned and stressed.


    After hearing these words, Chen Yaoxing, who followed Cai Chang, lost no time to add: "yes! yes! yes! Don''t let Wang Fan go to the pit! It''s better to start first


    Turning to stare at the talkative Chen Yaoxing behind him, Cai Chang said coldly: "police work, want you to tell me what to do here?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Officer Cai, calm down, I''m talkative, I''m talkative! " Chen Yaoxing accompanied him with a smile and raised his hand to slap him on his face. He felt regret for his recklessness.


    Cai Chang is still satisfied with Chen Yaoxing''s attitude of knowing his mistakes and being able to correct them. Especially, as the big brother of the four seas gang, Chen Yaoxing can be taught by him to be slaughtered by him. Cai Chang has a full sense of achievement in his heart.


    "If you have news about Wang Fan, please call me in time. Do you hear me?" Cai Chang said to Chen Yaoxing in a commanding tone.


    "Sure! certain! Police and people build a safe society, I understand! I understand Chen Yaoxing nodded his head and agreed, with the most popular slogan in his mouth.


    Cai Chang, who was greatly satisfied, left the hospital. After arranging the work of his subordinates, he got into his police car. However, instead of starting the car to leave the parking lot, he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    After the phone was connected, the other party didn''t say a word. When Cai Chang saw the connection prompt on the mobile phone screen, he said in a deep voice: "everything is the same as we expected. I''ve arranged for people to search for Wang Fan in the whole city! Within 48 hours, Wang Fan will be arrested. "


    When Cai Chang finished speaking, a man''s voice came from the other end of the phone. However, the man''s words were very short, with only one "um".


    At the end of the call, Cai Chang sat in the driver''s seat and took out his cigarette case. While deleting the call records on his mobile phone, he lit a cigarette and began to smoke.


    People in a hurry outside the car window didn''t care. On the police car parked there, a middle-aged man with a high rank was sitting on the car, frowning and smoking.


    Cai Chang, who is full of thoughts, doesn''t care about the people who pass by his car. His mind is full of Wang Fan''s shadow and his mind is all about Wang Fan.


    The smell of tobacco makes the air in the car no longer pure, just like Cai Chang''s mood.


    Some people say that when a man smokes in the car, he is the most helpless moment.


    Only in this way can he regain a little self-confidence, and only in this way can he feel the original intention of life.


    A man''s life is like a pawn on a chessboard. Once you take the first step, you will have no chance to retreat, let alone the power to stagnate.


    Cigarettes will burn out, life will end, only memories and regrets will be deeply buried in your heart.

 V2.Chapter 52

    "Now there is an urgent news. There is a vicious criminal case in our city. Now the police suspect that the man in the photo is a serious criminal suspect. I hope the public will call the police immediately when they see this man..."


    "Wang Fan, you don''t look good!"


    Miao Qing, leaning on the back of the sofa, while eating snacks in his hand, teases Wang Fan, who is sitting smoking.


    Seeing the TV station broadcast their wanted notices in turn, Wang Fan said with self mockery, "it''s not a star propaganda. If the effect is too good, I''m worried that someone will turn the city upside down in order to find me."


    "You look beautiful. You are famous now! It''s hotter than those stars! " Miao Qing deliberately stimulates Wang Fan, and his snacks stop.


    Before he got back to the teahouse, Wang fan saw Miao Qing, who had returned to the teahouse, and learned that he was wanted by the police. He still had some doubts in his heart.


    When he followed Miao Qing to her temporary residence, Wang fan saw the news about his arrest on TV, and even his photos were posted.


    He has been used to being fooled by ghost uncle, and he doesn''t want to complain about things in front of him. As an undercover, he is wanted by his own people, which doesn''t make him feel funny or sad at all.


    It''s Miao Qing''s constant ridicule that makes Wang Fan feel a little embarrassed. However, in view of Miao Qing''s saving her life, Wang fan is not easy to turn against her, so he can only comfort himself with self mockery.


    Putting down the snacks, Miao Qing stretched out her slender hand and said to Wang Fan, "give me a cigarette."


    Throwing Miao Qing a cigarette, Wang Fan got up and walked to her side, lit her with a lighter, then returned to his previous position.


    Miao Qing, who was smoking, looked at Wang Fan sitting back, pulled his vest with his hand, and asked with a smile, "do you want to keep a distance from me?"


    "Almost. Last time I didn''t have the ability to resist, but this time it''s different." Wang Fan took a look at Miao Qing''s high chest and quickly took back his eyes.


    "Well! Pretend to be pure with me, you are really good at it Don''t give Wang fan face at all, Miao Qing cold hum a say.


    "I''m not in the mood at all. It''s terrible. Don''t laugh at me any more." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "Do you hate uncle GUI?" Miao Qing took a puff of smoke, put his long legs on the tea table in front of him, looked up at the ceiling and asked.


    "I can''t say. I thought he would help me solve this problem. At least he should do something. But according to the current situation, he may not have done anything." Wang Fan took another look at his picture on the TV screen and said to Miao Qing in despair.


    "How long have you been in this business?" Miao Qing asked.


    "For three years, I trained with Uncle GUI for one year, and then I came here and began to wait for the task." Wang Fan felt weak all over, so he leaned on the back of the sofa behind him.


    "When I was forced to kill for the first time, I also wanted him to help me solve those troubles. Later, when I solved all the troubles myself, I realized that as an undercover, you can''t count on anyone." Looking at Wang Fan with a disappointed face, Miao Qing talks about her past.


    Listening to Miao Qing''s words, Wang fan is much more comfortable. With the same experience, he has the same feeling. This kind of feeling will make people feel intimate. However, Wang Fan comforted: "didn''t ghost uncle say that? I''m afraid that''s why we have to save ourselves


    "This kind of nonsense can be said by Uncle GUI!" Miao Qing said coldly.


    "That''s why he''s called Uncle ghost!" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Being amused by Wang Fan''s words, Miao Qing almost choked by the smoke in her mouth. She coughed violently for two times before she said with a smile: "you''ll speak ill of him in front of me. When you see Uncle GUI, you''re not the one who counsels you?"


    "See him again?" Wang Fan, who is at a loss about the future, looks at the ceiling above his head and doesn''t know how to answer Miao Qing''s question.


    From the first time he saw Uncle GUI, he was always full of curiosity and awe about Uncle GUI''s past, so all the time, he did not dare to disobey uncle GUI''s orders.


    Even if tired of such a life, want to apply to see light, do not dare to use that kind of strong attitude.


    But disappointment and helplessness, let him begin to have doubts about what ghost uncle said, let him have a kind of impulse to quarrel with ghost uncle.


    But it''s just an idea, an emotion.


    If you really see ghost uncle, Wang Fan dare not say that he is not a counsellor, and he has reason to believe that Miao Qing will be the same as him, dare not quarrel with ghost uncle because of anything.


    It''s even possible that you don''t even have the courage to shake your face.


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan laughs again. He suddenly thinks of Han Chen''s depressed appearance. That sense of achievement makes him feel much better.


    "What are you laughing at?" See Wang fan face a flash of smile, Miao Qing some doubt asked him.


    "It''s OK. I just remember a joke." Wang Fan''s perfunctory reply.


    Pressing his cigarette in the ashtray, Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan and asked, "what''s your plan?"


    "Sit and die!" Wang Fan answered calmly.


    "Fuck! You are not a man! You''re waiting to die for this? I don''t know how Uncle GUI likes you! " Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, Miao Qing sneers at it.


    "What else? Chen Yaoxing and Yan Hua are scheming against me together. Now not only the people of Sihai gang are looking for me, but also the police are looking for me. Can I have a chance to turn the tables? " The pursuit of black and white, so that Wang fan is really helpless, he really can not think of a solution.


    Listening to Wang Fan complaining there, Miao Qing threw her body back into the warm embrace of the sofa and said with disdain: "Wang Fan, you''ve been in the Jianghu for so many years. Don''t you understand the rules of the Jianghu? How to think about it, or is it so childish and ridiculous? "


    "What do you mean? What should I do? " Wang Fan heard something in Miao Qing''s words and asked her.


    "Things in the river and lake should be handled according to the rules of the river and lake. As for the police, what they want is the truth and they don''t care about the process." Miao Qing''s eyes narrowed into a slit when she spoke. Although she had a smile on her face, it made people think of the devil all of a sudden.


    Rubbing his chin with his hand, Wang Fan savored Miao Qing''s words carefully. After a moment, he said with a smile: "Miao Qing, you are not like the police more and more!"


    "Ha ha! Thank you for your compliment Miao Qing expressed her gratitude to Wang Fan for his comments.


    The emergency news on the TV has been broadcast, the brainless variety show has begun to chat again, and the paid group actors are giggling to set off the atmosphere for the program.

 V2.Chapter 53

    At one o''clock in the morning, in the inpatient department of the Central Hospital, except for the nurses on the night shift who were busy writing medical records, other people had already fallen asleep.


    However, the corridor of the sick building where Chen Yaoxing is located is extremely quiet. Even the nurses on duty have disappeared.


    Ward 402.


    Several burly men put the sleeping nurse on the bed, then turned to leave the ward and stood at the door.


    Wearing a nurse''s uniform and numbed by the overpowering drug, the expression on her face was a little painful, and she seemed to realize that the danger was approaching her step by step.


    Chen Yaoxing, who was standing beside the hospital bed, held out his hand with a grim smile and touched the nurse''s ankle tremblingly.


    The ankle without socks is stroked by the man''s big hand. The silky and delicate feeling makes the man''s mouth water involuntarily.


    The comatose nurse frowned slightly, as if she heard the devil''s laughter. However, the effect of anesthetics made her have no strength to resist, and even less the ability to escape from the devil''s hand.


    After being in the ward for a long time, Chen Yaoxing''s despicable side was exposed. Because the nurse was scolded by Cai Chang, he decided to take revenge on the poor girl.


    Chen Yaoxing asked Yan Hua for the overpowering drug that several of his subordinates gave to the nurse.


    It is said that this kind of overpowering drug can not only paralyze people''s nerves and make the victim lose all the resistance ability, but also make her senses in a sensitive state and make a strong reaction to any touch.


    But even so, she still can''t open her eyes, and has no ability to make any resistance to the devil who invades her.


    The murmur of the devil in her ear and the abnormal sensitivity of her body made the nurse''s eyebrows twist together. Tears gushed from her closed eyes and fell down her cheek on the white sheet.


    As a life-saving angel, she always takes care of every patient who needs her help with a kind heart.


    But who would have thought that the man she had been taking care of was actually a devil in human skin.


    If she had a choice, she would rather cut his throat with a scalpel at the moment when she met him than be defiled by such a devil like man.


    But how can there be a if in the world?


    The reality is always cruel, the heart is always sinister.


    The sound of a man taking off his clothes came to her ears, like the voice of a devil taking off his disguise.


    The restless soul trembles in this beautiful body, which reminds Chen Yaoxing of his inner evil.


    Ignoring the girl''s tears, he took her shaking as an appetizer, which made him want to taste the meal eagerly.


    Chen Yaoxing was disappointed to see the nurse on the bed with her head tilted.


    "Damn it! I have fainted Chen Yaoxing adjusted his kneeling posture. Although he was dissatisfied with the nurse''s reaction, he didn''t neglect her at all.


    When everything was ready, Chen Yaoxing looked up at the delicate appearance of the nurse in the moonlight. A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth and his chin raised slightly to his prey, saying, "if you dare to violate my dignity, you must pay the price!"


    "Bang"


    As soon as Chen Yaoxing''s roar passed, the door of the ward was knocked open.


    "Who? Which son of a bitch wants to be bad for me? " Chen Yaoxing angrily looked at the man who fell to the ground and found that it was his own man. After that, the expression on his face suddenly became frightened.


    "Tut! Tut! Tut Wearing a suit, Wang Fan smashed his mouth and rubbed his short hair with his hands. He appeared at the door of the ward.


    "Wang Fan! What the hell are you... "


    "Shh! Keep your voice down Wang Fan looked at Chen Yaoxing and made a silent gesture with a smile. Then he pointed to his back and said, "your men just fell asleep. You don''t want to wake them up."


    Wang Fan''s reminder made Chen Yaoxing realize that the men guarding the entrance of the ward didn''t make a sound. Even the man lying on the floor of the ward looked dead with his eyes closed.


    The cold sweat on his back empties his body. Chen Yaoxing feels that his blood is cold all over his body. His limbs are stiff and unconscious, and only one of his eyes is still blinking.


    "I didn''t expect brother Xing to have such a good figure! When I was young, I must pay attention to fitness Miao Qing, who enters the ward behind Wang Fan, looks at Chen Yaoxing''s naked body and laughs.


    "What do you want? I warn you, there are police in the hospital! " Terrified, Chen Yaoxing just wanted to shout and call the police on duty in the hospital here.


    "Brother Xing, I advise you not to be so loud. You are lying on the bed, but you are about to be raped. Aren''t you afraid that the police will arrest you?" Wang Fan fiddled with the dagger in his hand and sneered to remind the terrified Chen Yaoxing again.

 V2.Chapter 54

    The first ray of sunshine in the morning sprinkles on the earth, and H city is shrouded in a peaceful atmosphere.


    On the subway, on the bus, and at breakfast stalls, people are discussing a common topic.


    Video, only ten seconds of video.


    The naked one eyed man accuses himself in the video of how he planted Wang Fan and killed Nange himself.


    Many people don''t know the man in the video or who Nange he killed, but they are familiar with the name of Wang Fan, because the dangerous person mentioned in the wanted notice pushed by the TV station is Wang Fan.


    The gangsters of Sihai Gang, Dongsheng gang and H city are also talking about the men in the video.


    Chen Yaoxing, the big brother of the four seas gang, appeared naked in the circle of wechat friends, making many people guess the story behind it.


    In the office building of the Public Security Bureau of H City, Xie an is listening to his report about the malignant case that happened in the central hospital last night.


    The female nurse on the night shift was drugged and nearly raped by the patient in hospital. Fortunately, she was helped by the kind-hearted people who passed by. She not only saved the poor nurse, but also tied up all the accomplices of the suspect, which saved a lot of trouble for the police.


    Chen Yaoxing, the devil who wanted to bully the nurse, disappeared last night!


    No one knows who took Chen Yaoxing. Even if the police checked the surveillance that night, they didn''t find any clues.


    Chen Yaoxing just like the world evaporated, completely disappeared from everyone''s sight!


    "Thank you Bureau, there is important information!" Hou Zheng rushed into Xie an''s office with his mobile phone, forgetting the courtesy of knocking on the door.


    Seeing that his subordinates were so flustered, Xie an frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Look at this video." Hou Zheng didn''t have time to explain, so he handed his mobile phone to Xie an.


    "I killed brother Nan of Sihai gang. It has nothing to do with Wang Fan. I set him up. I deserve to die."


    In the video, Chen Yaoxing kneels there naked, crying at the camera and kowtowing his head like a pound of garlic.


    Cai Chang, who is reporting to Xie an about last night, also saw the appearance of Chen Yaoxing in the video. He turned to Hou Zheng and asked, "where did this video come from?"


    "Early in the morning, there was this video on the Internet. We haven''t found the person who sent the video, and we don''t know where the video was shot." Hou Zheng said to Cai Chang and Xie an with a bitter face.


    "It must be Wang Fan! This kid is trying to get rid of himself. " Cai Chang said, biting his teeth.


    Xie an''s eyes turned with her mobile phone in her hand and said to Hou Zheng, "now it''s all over the city. If we don''t find Wang Fan, our police station will lose its face."


    "Yes! The last time mourning Kun was killed at the gate of the police station, thanks to our timely blocking of information, we didn''t let the above know, but today''s video is hard to say that it won''t be transmitted to the above. " Hou Zheng said anxiously, staring at Xie an''s mobile phone.


    In the freeze frame picture on the mobile phone screen, Chen Yaoxing is opening his arms to make a surrender. His white skin is very eye-catching, and a touch of black between his legs is disgusting.


    Returning his mobile phone to Hou Zheng, Xie an said to him coldly, "you and Cai Chang investigate this matter together. Chen Yaoxing is not only the direct witness of Wang Fan''s murder, but also the suspect of rape last night, so we must find him!"


    "What about Wang Fan?" Hou Zheng asked.


    "Wang Fan? This kind of video can get rid of the crime. What else do we need the police to do? " Xie an didn''t say well, his eyes were full of the breath of killing.


    Hearing Xie an''s words, Cai Chang said: "Wang Fan wants to get rid of his crime. We can''t believe it easily. Besides, this boy has weapons in his hand, so we should be on guard against him jumping over the wall in a hurry!"


    "Good! I asked the technical department to analyze the video and find Wang Fan and Chen Yaoxing as soon as possible! " Hou Zheng nodded and agreed. He took his cell phone and walked out the door.


    Seeing that Hou Zheng was about to walk to the door, Xie an stopped him. Hearing the call of his boss, Hou Zheng stopped, turned to Xie an and asked, "Xie Bureau, what else do you have?"


    "Wang fan can go to the hospital to take Chen Yaoxing away, but our police officers on duty in the hospital didn''t find anything. What does that mean? Have you ever thought about it?" Xie an asked with a frown.


    "What?" Hou Zheng is confused.


    "The investigation must be kept secret. I suspect that someone inside us colludes with Wang Fan!" She said in a low voice.


    "No!" Surprised, he opened his mouth wide. Hou Zheng looked at Xie an in disbelief.


    He didn''t answer Hou Zheng''s doubts. Xie an waved to him and said to Cai Chang: "you can go too. Be smart!"


    "Good!" Cai Chang promised, then went to the door, went to Hou Zheng''s side, pulled him out of Xie an''s office.


    When they left their office, Xie an got up from her seat and went to the door with a sad face. After locking the door, she went to the window sill and stopped.


    Looking at the busy police cars and policemen downstairs through the glass window, Xie an takes out her mobile phone from her pocket and skillfully broadcasts a series of phone numbers.


    "Du"


    A tone came from the receiver and the other party got through.


    Putting the mobile phone on his ear, Xie an said in a low voice: "Wang Fan wants to get rid of his crime."


    "Well."


    The voice at the other end of the phone is not clear, but from the brevity of the words, as well as the other side''s low voice, it is not difficult to recognize that the other side is not surprised by the news.


    "What''s next?" Xie an turned around, looked at the door behind him and asked in a low voice.


    The other end of the phone didn''t respond. Worried that the other side would hang up, Xie an put her mobile phone in front of her and confirmed that the call was still smooth. Then she approached her mobile phone and asked, "what should I do?"


    "Wait!"


    The answer is still very crisp, but this time the other party''s voice is very clear, and the tone reveals the kind of upper breath, let Xie an have a feeling of being oppressed.


    The green call state turns red. Xie an puts her mobile phone back in her pocket, walks to the door very lightly, opens the door and looks outside. After confirming that she is not eavesdropping outside, she turns to her desk.


    Leaning on the soft back of the chair, Xie an holds her head in both hands and looks up at the ceiling. She savors the conversation, but she is trying to figure out each other''s intention.


    Everything seems to be expected by the other side, which makes Xie an very uneasy, and the other side''s attitude is so firm, which makes Xie an feel relieved.


    Contradictions filled the heart of the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau of H city.

 V2.Chapter 55

    Chen Yaoxing''s video was widely circulated. While the police began to investigate, Wang Fan and Miao Qing were not idle.


    In a community of H City, Wang Fan rang an ordinary house.


    When the door was opened, the woman who opened the door only looked at Wang Fan, and she was so scared that she immediately wanted to close the security door.


    A push open security door, Wang fan face gloomy said: "don''t want to die shut up!"


    The woman nodded her head and retreated to the living room with a trembling voice. She said, "I''m also forced by Chen Yaoxing. Please don''t kill me."


    "I''m not interested in you and him. I''m here to get something." Wang Fan walked into the living room, sat on the sofa, looked at the woman in front of him and said in a cold voice.


    Miao Qing, who closed the door, also walked into the living room. She stared at the paper colored woman and said impatiently, "what are you doing? Hurry up!"


    Miao Qing was scared to shiver. The woman hesitated to look at Wang Fan and whispered, "can I go to the room?"


    "What room? Right here! Hurry up For fear of deceit, Miao Qing urged coldly.


    Biting the lipstick smeared lips, the woman seems to have made a great determination to reach out and begin to untie the buttons on her pajamas.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan was stunned at first, and then understood the meaning of the woman. He quickly scolded: "Damn, I''m here to get things, not to take advantage of you. What are you doing?"


    Miao Qing looked at the woman''s panic and saw Wang Fan''s embarrassment. She said to the woman with a smile: "is Chen Yaoxing''s thing still here? Take it out quickly


    "Yes The relieved woman replied quickly, turned and walked to the bedroom.


    Looking at the woman''s back, Miao Qing joked: "Wang Fan, do you want me to wait for you outside for a while?"


    "What for?" Wang Fan didn''t ask back.


    "Fuck her! Ha ha Miao Qing pointed to the direction of the bedroom and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Bang"


    A sound of heavy objects falling on the floor came from the bedroom. It was obvious that the woman in the room was startled by the conversation between them.


    Looking at Miao Qing with a bad smile, Wang Fan said angrily, "we''re here to do business. Don''t talk nonsense. I look like a hooligan."


    "Yo, you''re wanted by the police. You''re more powerful than a hooligan. If you''re not happy, you''ll be raped first and killed later, maybe!" Miao Qing sits beside Wang Fan with an exaggerated expression.


    While they were talking, the woman came out of the bedroom with a black bag on each side.


    "What is this?" Don''t want to drink Miao Qing entangled Wang Fan, cold face asked in front of the woman.


    As if frightened by Miao Qing''s words, the woman said cautiously: "this is all the money he gave me. I didn''t spend it at all, no! no I spent some, and the rest is here. "


    Unexpectedly, there was money in both bags. Wang Fan smacked his tongue and said, "Damn, Chen Yaoxing, an old fox, can trust you. How can he put so much money here?"


    "Brother, I''ll give you all the money. Please let me go. I''m forced by him. I''m not that kind of woman. Please!" The woman put her bag on the ground and knelt down crying.


    Previously, I learned from Chen Yaoxing that the woman who lived here was his mistress, but Chen Yaoxing did not tell Wang Fan about his mistress, so Wang Fan really regarded her as a woman who made money by selling her body.


    Now seeing the woman''s reaction, Wang Fan began to doubt that the poor woman must have some grievances.


    Miao Qing, who was sitting beside Wang Fan, looked on coldly and saw something strange. She even saw Wang Fan''s mind, so she asked, "Wang Fan, do you want to save her from suffering?"


    "I have this idea." Wang Fan turned to Miao Qing and answered.


    "Only children dream of being heroes." Miao Qing is not angry.


    In the face of Miao Qing''s ridicule, Wang Fan gave a wry smile, looked at the woman kneeling there and asked, "where''s the gun Chen Yaoxing put on you?"


    "Guns? I''ve never seen a gun The woman looks at Wang Fan with a puzzled face. The expression on her face doesn''t seem to be lying.


    "Did Chen Yaoxing send a black plastic package?" Miao Qing reminds the woman kneeling there.


    "Yes, right here." The woman opened the bag in a hurry and found a black package from inside.


    The square black package is well sealed with adhesive tape. It can''t be seen from the appearance. What''s inside.


    Taking the package from the woman''s hand, Wang fan uses a dagger to cut the tape, confirms that the package is a pistol, and then returns the package to Chen Yaoxing''s woman.


    Like a frightened bird, the woman repeatedly waved her hand and did not dare to take the package from Wang Fan''s hand, which made Wang Fan a little annoyed. With a cold face, he yelled, "take it, or I''ll cut off your hand now!"


    Scared by Wang Fan''s evil spirit, the woman took the parcel in Wang Fan''s hand in a hurry and knelt there looking at Wang Fan. She didn''t know what he was going to do next.


    Seeing that the woman took the package, Wang Fan bent down and lifted her up, looked her in the eyes and asked, "do you want to be a normal person?"


    The woman didn''t understand Wang Fan''s meaning for a moment. She just looked at Wang Fan and didn''t answer him.


    Miao Qing, sitting on the sofa, smiles. She points to Wang Fan and says to the woman, "if you do something for brother fan, not only will we not hurt you, but you won''t have to be afraid of Chen Yaoxing in the future! Do you understand? "


    "Well!" The woman nodded heavily.


    "Give this pistol to the police and tell them who gave it to you. As long as you do this well, we won''t embarrass you!" Wang Fan looked at the woman and said in a low voice.


    Understand the meaning of Wang Fan, the woman nodded, said softly: "good."


    The woman is not afraid to give the gun to the police, but if she tells the police that the gun belongs to Chen Yaoxing, she doesn''t dare.


    However, in the face of Wang Fan, a woman can''t speak her mind. She can only nod her head obediently, looking forward to the two in front of her.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t know a woman''s mind, nodded his head and said, "don''t worry. After this, you can live a normal life!"


    On the other hand, Miao Qing stood up, walked to the woman with a bad smile, put her ear close to her and said, "Chen Yaoxing has been killed by us. If you don''t make it clear to the police that he gave the gun, I''ll send you to the next place to keep company with him."


    Miao Qing''s words are like a bolt from the blue, which enlarges the eyes of a woman. The little hope in her heart is also scared away!

 V2.Chapter 56

    In the funeral home of H City, there is a morgue where Xia Nan''s body is parked. Xie an is standing at the door, watching the people in the room do an autopsy for Xia Nan.


    The criminal technicians from the provincial department rushed here as soon as they met Xie an and examined Xia Nan''s body. However, they didn''t even look at the autopsy report made by H city police before.


    He is very dissatisfied with the distrust of the technicians in the provincial department, so Hou Zheng''s face has always been a very unhappy expression, but due to the other party''s identity and level higher than himself, he did not dare to show too much.


    At the end of the autopsy, the forensic doctor in protective clothing took off his gloves and faced Xie an at the door, saying: "director Xie, this person''s fatal wound is blunt, and the wounds are mainly concentrated in the upper body. I suspect that he was repeatedly beaten before he died."


    "Well, we found out about that before." Xie an''s face was as usual and her tone was calm.


    The forensic doctor who lowered his head recognized that Xie an''s tone was wrong. He raised his head and looked at Xie an standing at the door, and then said, "director Xie, if you have any opinions on our work, you can reflect to the above. We are also acting according to orders."


    "How?" Xie an was polite, but her face was as usual.


    On one side, Hou Zheng, with a drooping face, called the police officer who was waiting for them not far away, drove the police car over, and then whispered in Xie an''s ear, "Xie Bureau, the car is coming!"


    "Well!" Xie an nodded and looked at the forensic doctor who was busy packing up the equipment. He said politely, "there are some things in the bureau that I need to deal with, so I won''t accompany you. After a while, Captain Hou will help you arrange."


    The forensics who led the team was not a fool. Naturally, he understood Xie an''s attitude. He said with a smile: "please help yourself!"


    The atmosphere of chatting between the two sides was not friendly, so there was no need to be too polite. After greeting the forensic doctor, Xie an took his police car and left, leaving Hou Zheng waiting for the forensic doctor and his staff in the funeral home.


    When Xie an returns to his office and just sits down, Huang Jun knocks on his office door in a hurry.


    Turning around and looking at no one behind him, Huang Jun closed the door and went to Xie an''s desk. He lowered his voice and said, "Xie Bureau, someone sent a gun to the police station."


    "What?" Because of the autopsy again by the technical staff of the provincial department, Xie an, who was in a bad mood, got up from his chair with excited eyes when he heard Huang Jun''s words.


    "Gun, just now a woman came over and handed us a gun, saying that Chen Yaoxing had put it in her place." Huang Jun just a woman to hand over the gun thing simple said, then looked at Xie an waiting for his order.


    Rubbing the temple with his hand, Xie an asked in a low voice, "did the woman say anything else?"


    "Wang Fan asked for her, and there was another woman she didn''t know." Huang Jun said in a low voice.


    "Well! Wang Fan has a strong desire to survive! " Xie an said with a smile.


    Huang Jun, who was standing there, nodded his head and asked with some doubts: "is it hard to succeed? Is Xia Nan really not killed by Wang Fan?"


    "You saw that video, too?" Asked Xie an.


    "Yes, Chen Yaoxing himself admits that he did it all, but..." Huang Jun looks at Xie an with a look of hesitation.


    Hearing that Huang Jun had something to say, Xie an said for him with a smile: "this kind of video has no meaning for us, right?"


    "Yes, from the situation of Chen Yaoxing in the video, he must have been beaten, so who can guarantee that he was not forced?" Now that Xie an has said what he thinks, Huang Jun has no scruples. He simply says what he thinks in his heart.


    "Chen Yaoxing, that old fox, is cunning and ruthless! Want him to tell the truth, huh! It''s hard Xie an sits back on his seat and looks at Huang Jun with a serious expression.


    "Haha, what Xie Bureau said is reasonable. I''m just pondering. Don''t care." Huang Jun recognized Xie an''s meaning and quickly agreed with him with a smile.


    The twists and turns of things make Xie an unexpected. He looks at Huang Jun with his chin in his hands, but he is thinking about what Wang fan is going to do.


    The video of Chen Yaoxing admitting his crime must have been made by Wang Fan and tried to spread it.


    But this kind of video for the police, just as Huang Jun said, can be said to be of no use.


    So what is the real significance of Wang Fan''s painstaking efforts?


    From Chen Yaoxing''s testimony to Cai Chang, he once mentioned that Wang Fan was Xia Nan killed with a gun, which is not consistent with the autopsy results of H city police, so Chen Yaoxing''s testimony has not been really accepted by the police.


    Although Wang Fan''s wanted has made a huge momentum, Xie an is very clear in his heart that all these are just making a show to others. The existing evidence can''t determine Wang Fan''s suspected murder.


    It is because of Wang Fan''s wanted that Huang Jun has a certain guess about Xie an''s idea. He suspects that Xie an wants to take the opportunity to get rid of Wang Fan, or thoroughly clean up the underworld gang Sihai gang.


    Now Wang Fan has sent Chen Yaoxing''s pistol to the police. His intention to get rid of the crime is obvious.


    So Huang Jun didn''t know how to deal with it, so he came to Xie an''s office to ask him.


    But seeing Xie an''s vague attitude, Huang Jun feels confused again. He can''t figure out Xie an''s real idea!


    Suddenly like to understand what, Xie an''s face showed a mysterious smile, which let the side of Huang Jun is very curious, he asked in a low voice: "Xie Bureau, are you?"


    "You call Hou Zheng and ask him to lead the technicians from the provincial department to test the pistol with our people. We also need to keep the test results. Do you understand?" Xie an orders to Huang Jun, who is just like a curious baby.


    "Good!" Huang Jun nodded and agreed.


    "Remember, without my order, you are not allowed to revoke the arrest of Wang Fan. Do you hear me?" For fear that Huang Jun might misunderstand what he meant, Xie an quickly emphasized Wang Fan''s wanted affair.


    Just turned to leave Huang Jun, and stopped to turn around, nodded agreed.


    When Huang Jun left his office, Xie an took a cigarette out of the cigarette box and lit it with a smile.


    Smoking, Xie an picked up the office phone on the desk, dialed the office phone, and said to the police officer on duty, "inform Wang Yue of the anti drug detachment to come to my office."


    The police officer on the other end of the phone recognized Xie an''s voice and quickly agreed.


    Xie an, who hung up the phone, was extremely relaxed. She leaned back in her chair and put her legs on the desk.

 V2.Chapter 57

    In Tong Jiahui''s office at the Liucun construction site, Wang fan is sitting on the sofa drinking tea. He looks relaxed and complacent. He is not in a panic because of the police''s wanted. However, Tong Jiahui, who is nervous, smokes and stands at the window to watch the movement outside.


    Not far out of the window, a figure appears in a hurry. Without many meetings, Jiahui can see clearly who is coming. It is fatty Liu who is going to inquire about the news.


    "Wang Fan, the fat man is back!" Tong Jiahui turned around and said to Wang Fan on the sofa.


    Putting down the teacup, Wang Fan responded with a smile: "well."


    While they were talking, Liu pangzi had already come to the door. Tong Jiahui didn''t wait for Liu pangzi to knock on the door, so she opened the door gently.


    The sweating Liu pangzi and Tong Jiahui looked at each other, then stepped into the room, walked to Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, Chen Yaoxing''s woman has handed over the gun."


    "You see clearly? Did you hand in the gun? " Tong Jiahui asked uneasily.


    "Yes, I looked at it from a height with a telescope. The room they were in had a window facing me. I could see it clearly. A policeman took out the gun with gloves." Liu pangzi nodded his head, which was a definite answer.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s affirmative reply, Tong Jiahui''s face showed an expression of joy. She rubbed her hands excitedly and said to Wang Fan on the sofa, "well, the police''s wanted order should be removed soon, so you don''t have to hide any more!"


    "Yes, brother fan, as soon as the police''s wanted order is cancelled, you can take over brother Nan and sit in his seat with dignity." Liu pangzi is also very happy for Wang Fan, so his voice is also very excited.


    As a party, Wang fan is not excited at all, and even the expression on his face has not changed. He is still calm and indifferent.


    Just when Tong Jiahui and Liu pangzi thought that Wang Fan was pretending to be calm and calm to show his inner strength, Wang Fan suddenly said, "the wanted order will not be cancelled. I''m afraid it won''t be in this life!"


    "Why? Nange was killed by them, and the gun was also handed in! Why can''t the warrant be revoked? " Liu pangzi is puzzled to ask.


    Tong Jiahui on one side is also a face of doubt, do not understand why Wang Fan said so.


    Wang Fan leaned on the back of the sofa and said to them with a smile: "brother Nan was not shot by Chen Yaoxing with a gun, so the gun was not the weapon to kill brother Nan. Even if the police found Chen Yaoxing''s fingerprints on the gun, they could not prove that the murderer of brother Nan was Chen Yaoxing."


    "But Chen Yaoxing has already admitted that he killed brother Nan?" Tong Jiahui understood Wang Fan''s meaning, but she was still a little unwilling, so she went on to ask.


    "You mean that video?" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui and asks.


    "Yes! That video is now known to all. Everyone knows that Chen Yaoxing is the murderer who killed brother Nan! Even the brothers in our gang say they want to find Chen Yaoxing to avenge brother Nan! " Liu Fanzi adores Wang Fan''s video and is surprised at the impact of the video.


    Before, Chen Yaoxing publicized Wang Fan''s killing Nange everywhere, so many people in Sihai gang who didn''t know the truth were hostile to Wang Fan all the time. Some people even took refuge with Chen Yaoxing to avenge Nange.


    Now that Chen Yaoxing has personally admitted the murder of brother Nan, those brothers who were hoodwinked by Chen Yaoxing will no longer follow Chen Yaoxing.


    However, Wang fan is still wanted by the police. These people can''t find Wang Fan for a while, so they can only listen to Wang Fan''s whereabouts everywhere, and are ready to face Chen Yaoxing.


    It can be said that Wang Fan''s move to turn the world around is not only clean, but also makes people admire him more.


    However, now the fact is clear in front of us. Why does Wang Fan worry about the police''s wanted warrant? This makes Liu pangzi feel a little at a loss!


    Liu pangzi doesn''t understand these, which doesn''t mean Tong Jiahui doesn''t know either. She soon understood Wang Fan''s worry. She told Liu pangzi: "the video can make brothers believe Wang Fan, but the police won''t use it as evidence."


    "Why? Chen Yaoxing himself admitted it Liu asked anxiously.


    "The police will suspect that what Chen Yaoxing said under duress is not his real intention." Tong Jiahui then explained.


    "How can it be? Chen Yaoxing is the big brother of the four seas gang. He is shameful enough to be naked! If he is afraid of death, he will admit that he killed brother Nan, then he won''t have to mix up in the future! If it''s me, it''s not me. I won''t admit it even if I''m killed! " Liu fatty neck stem is very unconvinced said.


    Seeing that Liu didn''t understand what she meant, Tong had to look at Wang Fan and wait for him to explain to Liu.


    Wang Fan on the sofa had already lit a cigarette at this time. Seeing Tong Jiahui looking at herself, he asked with a smile, "what you said is quite right. I have nothing to add."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s statement, Liu pangzi said anxiously: "brother fan, since the police think that we are forcing Chen Yaoxing to talk nonsense, then give him to the police and let him tell the police personally who killed brother Nan!"


    "Chen Yaoxing, the old fox, would dare to bite me as soon as he saw the police. Do you think I would be stupid enough to send Chen Yaoxing to the police?" Wang Fan answered with a smile and shaking his head.


    "So what? If Chen Yaoxing can''t testify to you, who can prove your innocence? " Liu pangzi was so anxious that he stamped his feet and pondered over the solution.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi was so worried about himself, Wang Fan''s heart was warm. He stood up and went to Liu pangzi, patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "brother, Chen Yaoxing can''t prove my innocence, but who can prove that I am the murderer?"


    Liu pangzi suddenly realized that he patted his thigh and said excitedly: "brother fan, what you said is reasonable!"


    "Won''t the police come to Chen Yaoxing?" Careful mind of Tong Jiahui is not so relaxed, she is still worried asked.


    "Yes! Of course Wang Fan turned his head and looked at Tong Jiahui, then said mysteriously: "but I hide Chen Yaoxing in a very secret place, let alone the police. Even the immortals can''t find him."


    "Where did you hide him, van?" Liu pangzi asked curiously.


    The mysterious Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring, scanned the expressions of Tong Jiahui and Liu pangzi, and said: "after brother Nan is buried, I will tell you naturally!"

 V2.Chapter 58

    After a few days, Nange''s mourning hall was also built on the construction site of Liu village. With the experience of madman setting up the mourning hall here last time, Liu Qiang and Liu pangzi didn''t have much effort. They just did the white work one after another, which made everyone feel bad.


    Nange''s coffin was specially selected by Wang Fan. Not only the selection of materials was very particular, but also the size of the coffin was twice the size of the ordinary coffin. It was placed in the center of the mourning hall, which made people feel very dignified.


    It''s important for people to die, and Huaxia attaches the most importance to the dead, so this kind of imposing way also makes everyone satisfied.


    Nansao, who has been treated in a mental hospital, is also taken over by Hu Xiaomei arranged by Wang Fan. However, along with nansao, there is a big boy who is not familiar with everyone.


    This boy is just in his early 20s. He has a pretty face and gentle gold glasses. He is a little star who can circle powder.


    The boy''s surname is Xia, and his name is Xia. He is Nange''s only son.


    Brother Nan has many enemies over the years because he has been wandering in the world. In order not to affect his children, he deliberately conceals all the information about summer. No one knows, except sister Nan, where he spent the summer.


    The sad summer helped nansao, accompanied by Tong Jiahui, to Nange''s mourning hall.


    Before, because the police needed an autopsy, Nange''s body was kept in the funeral home. After the police autopsy, Tong Jiahui carried Nange''s body back to Liu village according to Wang Fan''s request.


    So today, nansao and Xiaxia niang''er saw Nange''s body for the first time.


    The separation of yin and Yang between relatives always makes people feel extremely sad, especially the husband and wife like Nange and nansao, who have feelings that ordinary people can''t reach.


    Just saw one eye, Nan Sao''s sad fainted in the past, this let summer and Tong Jiahui have some unexpected.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan has already asked Liu pangzi to arrange for the doctor to wait on the side, so there''s nothing wrong. However, Rao has a doctor to take care of him, and Tong Jiahui doesn''t dare to let nansao get close to the coffin.


    Take the sober nansao to tongjiahui''s office for a rest and let her entourage Hu Xiaomei take care of her. Tongjiahui and summer return to the mourning hall together, waiting for Nange''s friends to come to worship.


    Because Xia Xia and the four seas gang don''t know each other, and they don''t know Xia Xia''s identity. In addition, Xia Xia is also a young boy, so Tong Jiahui simply moves a chair and sits beside Xia Xia Xia to help him receive the people who come to worship him.


    In this busy morning, Tong Jiahui is also tired of backache. Looking at the summer when she has been kneeling on the ground, she is even more tired and pale. She has long lost her spirit when she first came here.


    Seeing that it was almost noon outside the Lingtang, Tong Jiahui said to Xia''er: "in summer, there should be no one here. You should get up and have some activities, or you can''t bear it."


    "Well." Summer promised, hands help slowly stand up.


    Seeing that summer''s movements are stiff and her legs are obviously trembling, Tong Jiahui quickly gets up to help him and asks, "if it''s really not possible, you can go to my office and have a rest."


    "Thank you, sister Tong. I''ll be fine!" Summer forced a smile to refuse Tong Jiahui''s proposal.


    It can be seen that summer is a stubborn boy, so Tong Jiahui didn''t insist on her opinion any more. Instead, she pulled a chair for him and said, "then sit down and I''ll pour you a cup of hot water."


    "Sister Tong, don''t bother. Shall we sit down and have a chat? There''s something I want to ask you Summer to tongjiahui for his chair, pushed to tongjiahui''s side, whispered to her.


    Looking at the sad and tired expression on summer''s face, Tong Jiahui didn''t say much. She took the chair in summer''s hand and sat beside him.


    After Tong Jiahui sat down, summer pulled a chair and sat down steadily. Looking at Tong Jiahui, he asked seriously, "sister Tong, you are Wang Fan''s girlfriend, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Tong Jiahui returned.


    "What happened to my father is all arranged by Wang Fan?" Summer then asked without expression.


    Tong Jiahui from the expression of summer, vaguely aware of some unusual taste, but she still nodded her head and replied: "yes, Wang Fan has been following brother Nan, he has a deep feeling for brother Nan, so these things he naturally want to arrange."


    "After my father''s death, Wang fan can be a big brother, right?" When summer asked these words, the expression on his face was a little unusual. Although he didn''t show much resentment, it was also noticeable.


    How could Tong Jiahui, who is several years older than him, not be able to understand the meaning of summer.


    In the face of summer''s resentment against Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui quickly asked, "summer, have you heard any rumors?"


    "Well!" Summer did not evade, but nodded in response.


    "Don''t listen to people outside. These rumors are deliberately spread by Chen Yaoxing. Wang Fan has a deep relationship with brother Nan. He won''t do anything wrong to brother Nan." Tong Jiahui worried about being blinded by the rumors in summer, and quickly re emphasized the relationship between Wang Fan and Nange.


    "Chen Yaoxing is missing now. Who can prove that he is lying?" Summer looks at Tong Jiahui coldly and doesn''t believe her at all.


    "But who can prove that he didn''t lie?" Don''t know how to answer summer''s words, Tong Jiahui moved out what Wang Fan had said before.


    Tong Jiahui said that, but summer laughed. He turned his head and looked at the coffin with Nange''s body. His voice was cold and said, "sister Tong, have you ever heard that a scholar dies for a confidant?"


    "A scholar dies for a confidant?" Tong Jiahui didn''t understand the meaning of summer for a moment. She looked at the handsome boy in doubt.


    "Yes! You say that Wang Fan and my father have deep feelings, and he always follows my father, so is my father Wang Fan''s confidant? " Summer''s eyes are still staring at the coffin, the tone of speaking is also more and more chilly.


    "Summer, what do you mean?" Hearing that summer''s words were not good, Tong Jiahui asked angrily.


    "According to you, Chen Yaoxing framed Wang Fan and my father, but why only my father died and Wang Fan didn''t do anything? Is Chen Yaoxing just trying to kill my father? " Xia Xia then turned to look at Tong Jiahui with a gloomy face and a cold voice, and said, "who can prove that Wang Fan didn''t do it by himself, and now he wants to kill Chen Yaoxing?"


    "Summer, why do you question Wang fan like this?" Tong Jiahui stood up angrily and glared at the young boy.


    "Just because he wants to be my dad! I have every reason to doubt him Unconvinced in summer, she looks at Tong Jiahui.

 V2.Chapter 59

    Because of Tong Jiahui''s care, he didn''t shake this doubt about Wang Fan. Even when he faced Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan''s girlfriend, he still maintained a high fighting spirit, as if he was preaching his unchanging determination to her.


    Summer makes Tong Jiahui feel sick. Although the story of "farmer and snake" is not strange, if people encounter such a thing, they can''t let it go quickly.


    If it wasn''t for brother Nan''s funeral home, Tong Jiahui really wanted to slap Xia Xia''s face and wake up the big boy who was several years younger than herself.


    Stubborn, unwilling, and angry.


    Sitting next to Tong Jiahui in summer, it was quite different from when he first came here.


    "Won''t your conscience hurt when you slander a person who helps you like this?" Tongjiahui iron green face questioned the summer, angry shivering all over her, trying to restrain their anger.


    However, summer did not like Tong Jiahui''s imagination, because her words were restrained. Instead, she asked with a sneer: "Wang Fan, for his own selfish desire, and Chen Yaoxing calculate with my father, won''t his conscience hurt?"


    "You! What an asshole Tong Jiahui was infuriated by the words of summer. Pointing to his nose, she scolded angrily: "if it wasn''t for Wang Fan, would you still be able to sit here and wake your father? Your teahouse has long been renamed Chen! "


    "Sister Tong, if it wasn''t for Wang Fan, maybe today''s Lingtang here would not be built!" Face dew unwilling summer, stand up and tongjiahui look at each other, without any fear.


    "Good! Good Tong Jiahui has been angry by the words of summer, and she feels a little difficult to breathe. She feels a little pain in her heart.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s appearance, summer also said: "sister Tong, I didn''t aim at you. Please don''t be so excited. I just doubt Wang Fan!"


    "Fart! Wang fan is my boyfriend. If you doubt him, you can''t! " Tong Jiahui was very angry.


    "Sister Tong, why do you have to defend him? He can betray my father, just as he can betray you! Can''t you see what kind of person Wang fan is? " The worried summer talks to Tong Jiahui and reaches out to hold her hand.


    At first, Tong Jiahui couldn''t understand why he did it. Now she suddenly understood his intention. She waved her hand and asked coldly, "what do you mean? What are you going to do? "


    "Sister Tong, to tell you the truth, I fell in love with you at the first sight of you. I don''t want you to be cheated by Wang Fan, that scum, so I took the risk of being calculated by him and expressed my opinion on him. I hope you can understand my painstakingness." Summer emotional looking at Tong Jiahui, mouth is out of their own difficulties.


    "What? What did you say? " Although she was sensitive to the root of the problem, she felt dizzy when she heard Xia Xia''s words.


    The determined summer looked into Tong Jiahui''s eyes and said firmly: "I can''t see you cheated by Wang Fan. I love you. I want to protect you. I want you to get rid of Wang Fan''s clutches!"


    Such a bold and direct confession surprised Tong Jiahui. She looked at the summer when she had known her for several hours, and had an unspeakable fear in her heart.


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to say anything to Xia Er, there was a sound of walking outside the hall. Then Du Shun and Tailong took their little brothers and walked into Nange''s hall.


    Du Shun didn''t know Xia Xia, but he had heard about Tong Jiahui. At this time, he saw Tong Jiahui standing there in consternation and said, "Miss Tong, what''s the matter with you? Who makes you so angry? Do you need me to help you out? "


    Tailong, who was behind Du Shun, also noticed the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face. Then Du Shun said, "Miss Tong, as long as you follow our brother Shun, I guarantee that no one dares to trouble you in your business in H city!"


    Talon''s words made Du Shun very proud. As he walked towards Tong Jiahui, he said with a smile: "Miss Tong, to tell you the truth, I have admired you for a long time! I wonder if you are interested in having dinner with me? "


    "Miss Tong, brother Shun is now the leader of the four seas gang. The next person in charge must be brother Shun. If you have a good relationship with brother Shun, hehe! Who dares not give you face Tailong also came up to flatter Du Shun, with a flattering expression on his face.


    Their performance made Tong Jiahui frown. Although she looked down upon Du Shun and Tyrone, it was Nange''s funeral home, and it was not convenient for her to embarrass them.


    But they stick to each other like dogskin plaster. Tong Jiahui still feels nausea in her stomach.


    At the corner of her eye, Yu Guang glances at the summer next to her. Tong Jiahui''s face flashes a sneer. She turns her head to look at Du Shun and Tailong in front of her, and says with a smile, "let me introduce you. This is Nange''s son, summer."


    Du Shun, who is waiting for Tong Jiahui to agree to his invitation and has dinner with the beauty of his dreams, hears Tong Jiahui say that the young man next to him is Nange''s son. His face immediately changes into a look of surprise.


    "The trough! Brother Nan has a son? " Tyrone, with big eyes and small eyes, looks at the summer in surprise and questions.


    "I''m Xia Nan''s son. My name is summer." Summer said words, stretched out his hand, solemn expression of his more mature.


    Du Shun, who is standing opposite to Tong Jiahui in summer, frowns slightly. As soon as he is ready to reach out his hand, he hears Tong Jiahui saying: "I don''t know if brother Nan''s son, summer, is qualified to be what you say?"


    Tong Jiahui''s words are like thunder. Du Shun and Tyrone are nervous, and Du Shun''s hand is in the air.


    "Brother Shun, I haven''t heard that brother Nan has a son. Where did this boy come from? It can''t be a fake! " Tailong Eye Bead son a turn, pull Du Shun''s arm to remind a way.


    After hearing what Tyrone said, Du Shun immediately took back his hand and glared at Xia Xia, saying: "yes! How do you prove that you are Nange''s son? Wang fan can''t say you are, you are


    "I see! Wang Fan must be afraid of being caught by the police, so he found a puppet and wanted to hide behind him to be the emperor! " Tyrone even expressed his doubts.


    The summer who was questioned was a little angry, but he frowned and did not dare to refute. In the face of this deliberate fault finding, without any strength, he would not have any right to speak.

 V2.Chapter 60

    Tong Jiahui, who looks on coldly, smiles. She can see his anger hidden in his heart from the expression of summer, and also feel his tension and uneasiness.


    At this age, there will be some self righteous, some cynical, and even some whimsical.


    But they never know that the reason why the flowers in the greenhouse are so bright is that the greenhouse has sheltered them from the wind and rain. When they go out of this layer of protection, they will understand the ruthlessness and cruelty of the storm.


    In the face of Du Shun and Tailong''s deliberate embarrassment, he counsels like a stray dog, which makes Tong Jiahui very comfortable.


    Without Wang Fan''s support, even as Xia Nan''s own son, Xia Xia is not qualified to say anything to Du Shun, let alone get everything he wants.


    This is Tong Jiahui''s purpose. She wants to let Xia Xia know that without Wang Fan''s back support, he is nothing and can''t be anything.


    Du Shun and Tyrone, who take pleasure in bullying people, like to see this kind of shriveled appearance in summer.


    Since Tong Jiahui doesn''t mean to speak for summer, Du Shun is even more unscrupulous. He goes around the summer and smacks his mouth and says, "boy, you are thin and weak. What kind of underworld do you want to be? Why don''t I introduce you to Hongjie''s company and make money as a star?"


    "Brother Shun, you don''t have to say that this boy is really good-looking. Maybe he will become popular as soon as he comes out. I heard that there are many rich women who like to keep such small fresh meat. Haha!" Tyrone is also making fun of summer. He is worried about the identity of Nange''s son.


    Du Shun and Tyrone are just like birds of a feather. When you talk to me, they blush and blush in summer. They have already lost their prestige.


    Seeing the rise of Du Shun and Tailong''s talk, Tong Jiahui''s face sank and said, "you two, enough is enough! How can you say that he is also brother Nan''s son? Are you not afraid of being laughed at when you speak so badly? "


    "Jokes? Who dares to laugh at us? Xia Nan is dead! Chen Yaoxing can''t live or die! Who dares to stand up and say I''m not? " As soon as Du Shun thought that the four seas gang didn''t have their own rivals, he felt proud and happy.


    Tailong, who likes to flatter Du Shun, also coaxed: "brother Shun, when you go to see Uncle Hai in a few days, take me with you. I support you to be the next speaker."


    The younger brothers who came with Du Shun and Tyrone were very excited when they heard the words of the two elder brothers. It was as if Du Shun had been in the position of the speaker at this moment.


    "Brother Nan''s son, do you dare to play? Do you want uncle hai to give you the position of the speaker? Do you really think you can cover the sky with one hand? " Wearing a black suit and sunglasses, Wang Fan walked into the hall with a gloomy face.


    Du Shun is proud to hear Wang Fan''s voice, looking back at Wang Fan, who is walking towards him, and asked nervously, "Wang Fan, didn''t you run away?"


    Take off the sunglasses in no hurry, Wang Fan sneered and asked: "why do I run?"


    "Dare you say that you didn''t do Chen Yaoxing''s business?" Tailong stares at Wang Fan and questions.


    Looking at Tyrone, Wang Fan said calmly: "brother long, you can eat excrement, but you can''t talk nonsense. If you question me like this, I can sue you for slander."


    "Damn it! You and I are so different Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Tyrone roared angrily.


    As soon as Tyrone''s voice fell, twenty or thirty young people rushed in. Although these young people rushed in empty handed, the arrogant look on their faces and the look in their eyes at Du Shun and Tyrone were enough to show their inner thoughts.


    The appearance of these young people brightened the depressed summer just now. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, he pointed to Du Shun and Tailong and said to those who rushed in: "I don''t welcome them. Drive them out for me."


    It''s not like what summer imagined. These fierce young people will follow his orders and blow Du Shun and Tyrone out of the mourning hall.


    Those young people who stand behind Wang Fan look at the gloomy Wang Fan after they finish their words in summer. Their eyes are full of incomprehension and seem to be waiting for Wang Fan''s answer.


    Du Shun, who was standing opposite Wang Fan, was too embarrassed by the words of summer. He turned his head to look at summer and said with a smile, "if you do this, I''ll believe you''re brother Nan''s son! Ha ha


    "Boy, do you think Wang fan is your little brother? And want to direct him to do things for you? " Tyrone didn''t give summer face at all. Maybe he didn''t think it was necessary.


    A person who can only hide behind and give orders can''t become an admirable leader after all. Especially if he can''t see the current situation clearly, it seems that he is an ignorant person!


    Everything in front of him made summer very embarrassed, and his heart became more and more nervous. He secretly took a look at Tong Jiahui beside him. Seeing her disdainful face, he quickly took back his eyes and bowed his head. He didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Today is a big event for Nange''s family. I don''t want you to do anything here. If you come to offer incense to Nange, I won''t stop you. If not, please go! What''s the matter? Wait until brother Nan is buried. " Wang Fan said to Du Shun and Tailong in a low voice.


    Du Shun nodded with a sneer, turned his head and said to the silent summer: "boy, learn from your elder brother. Don''t think you are Nange''s son. Without your father''s cover, you are not even a fart."


    "Ha ha! I''m so scared! Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva, don''t be angry! Let''s go now Tyrone pretends to beg for mercy, but he emphasizes that he is learning to speak in summer.


    After all, it''s in Nange''s Lingtang. Although Wang fan doesn''t like the two people, he still suppresses his anger. He looks at them coldly and leaves the Lingtang with his men.


    Without waiting for Du Shun and Tyrone to leave the hall, Xia Xia points to the door of the hall and says in a low voice: "they''re all low minded people. Sooner or later, I''ll make you pay the price!"


    "In summer, if your mother didn''t bring you here, I don''t believe you are Nange''s son." Wang Fan looked at the summer indifferently, looking down on him.


    "Why do you doubt me?" Summer is not convinced of the clamor.


    Wang Fan, who is smoking, smiles. He doesn''t take care of the summer when he challenges him. Instead, he turns and walks to brother Nan''s coffin.

 V2.Chapter 61

    When the police car drove into Liu village, Cai Chang deliberately let his subordinates ring the alarm. The appearance of the police car in Liu village, which had already been razed to the ground, was very eye-catching. Now the alarm is loud, and it has attracted everyone''s attention.


    Wang Fan, who had worshiped brother Nan in the Lingtang, heard the alarm, first looked out of the Lingtang, then turned his head and looked at Tong Jiahui beside him, comforting her: "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    "Wang Fan, you''d better hide!" Tong Jiahui said anxiously.


    One side of the summer heard Tong Jiahui''s words, went to open his mouth and said: "didn''t Wang Fan do anything bad? What are you afraid of? "


    "What do you mean, summer?" Tong Jiahui looks at summer unhappily.


    Dodging Tong Jiahui''s killing eyes, Xia Xia hesitated and said, "sister Tong, didn''t you say that Wang Fan didn''t kill my father? Then why is he afraid of the police? "


    "In summer, you just want to see Wang Fan''s jokes, don''t you?" Having seen through summer''s thoughts for a long time, Tong Jiahui gritted her teeth and said, "don''t forget, who helped you? Without Wang Fan, why do you have a foothold in H city?"


    "I am also a man of indomitable spirit in summer. Why can''t I have a foothold in H city? If he hadn''t robbed me of what my father left me, how dare those rubbish look down on me? " Tongjiahui questioned his ability, summer unconvinced loud retort.


    "Enough! Summer, do you think, your father is gone, my existence is a threat to you? I''m in your way Listening to the hysterical shouting in summer, Wang Fan roared and looked at him.


    As soon as he looked at Wang Fan in the eyes, he felt a little flustered in summer. However, because of Tong Jiahui''s presence, he bravely looked at Wang Fan and said, "isn''t it? Now my father''s men are all following you. They don''t recognize me as the eldest brother at all! "


    "Why do you think they''ll treat you like a big brother?" Wang Fan tilted his head and looked up and down at summer.


    "Why? Just because my father is Xia Nan and the Dragon King of the four seas gang, if these people can have a bite to eat, they are all given by my father, so they should listen to me! Respect me as you respect my dad! " The more summer said, the more aggrieved he was, and the stronger he looked at Wang Fan.


    I didn''t expect that summer would contradict me like this. Wang Fan suddenly had no resentment and hostility towards him.


    Childish, stupid, in fact, are the same meaning, but the former is a lot of euphemism.


    Wang Fan really didn''t know what to say to the self righteous young man like summer. He pointed his finger to summer and poked him several times.


    Before the quarrel in the mourning hall was over, Cai Chang came in with several police officers with weapons.


    "Wang Fan, we meet again!" Wearing a uniform, Cai Chang smiles and shakes his metal handcuffs at Wang Fan.


    The police officers behind Cai Chang have surrounded Wang Fan in a fan shape, and the targets of their weapons are all aimed at him.


    In the face of the sudden appearance of many police officers in the Lingtang, Wang Fan didn''t look flustered. He spread out his hands and didn''t resist. He also said to Cai Chang with a smile: "officer Cai, it seems that you miss me very much!"


    "Of course I miss you! I want to send you to prison myself. If I can, I want to be your executioner. " Cai Chang said that he had already come two meters away from Wang Fan and squinted at Wang Fan in front of him.


    As an old acquaintance and an old opponent, Wang Fan certainly knows that Cai Chang''s words are true, but why doesn''t he hate Cai Chang in front of him?


    "Officer Cai, today is the day of my elder brother Xia Nan''s funeral. I want to discuss something with you. Do you think it''s ok?" Wang Fan calmly said, with his hands to hit a loud finger.


    Standing not far away, a young man saw Wang Fanchong snap his finger, quickly took out cigarettes and lighters from his pocket, ran in front of many police officers and lit a cigarette for Wang Fan.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was so arrogant and didn''t pay attention to the police in front of him, Cai Chang''s proud expression disappeared instantly, and his gloomy face was full of anger.


    Without waiting for CAI changchong to get angry with himself, Wang Fan said, "as soon as brother Nan leaves, his sister-in-law and his son are left behind. You say that they are orphans and widows, and they have no one to rely on. As a brother, I have to help them finish their chores."


    "So please make it convenient for officer CAI. I''ll go to the police station to surrender after I finish the work here. Do you think that''s ok?"


    Although what Wang Fan said was quite reasonable, Cai Chang obviously didn''t want to give him this face. He frowned and said coldly, "I''m sorry, I''m a policeman."


    "Ha ha, do the police have no human feelings?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Do I need humanity for a murderer like you?" Cai Chang immediately retorted.


    The two men''s mutual incompatibility made the atmosphere in the hall tense. The police officers holding weapons also grasped their weapons and were ready to shoot at any time.


    On the other hand, those members of the four seas gang who followed Wang Fan also turned their eyes to Wang Fan, who was waiting for his elder brother to give orders.


    Worried that the police would suddenly open fire, Tong Jiahui stepped forward and stood in front of Wang Fan, making a barrier for him with her body.


    "Miss Tong, it''s none of your business here. I advise you not to go through this muddy water." Cai Chang saw Tong Jiahui''s action and gave her a cold warning.


    "What evidence do you have to prove that Wang fan is the murderer? Don''t you need evidence when the police handle cases? " Tong Jiahui didn''t answer Cai Chang''s warning. Instead, she questioned him indignantly.


    In the face of Tong Jiahui''s question, Cai Chang replied with disdain: "Miss Tong, is it necessary for the police to tell you this when handling a case? And you''re not the victim''s family. "


    "Nange''s son is here. He should have the right to know the evidence held by the police." Tong Jiahui pulled through the summer standing by.


    Just after being taught a lesson by Wang Fan in summer, his face was full of pride, just like that Wang Fan was questioned by Cai Chang, which was a very exciting thing for him.


    Now it''s his turn to talk. Of course, summer won''t miss this wonderful opportunity. He insidiously said, "I hope the police can find out the murderer of my father and give justice to our mother and son!"


    "Ha ha! Do you hear that? Miss Tong, this is the appeal of the family. I didn''t say anything. " Hearing the words of summer, Cai Chang said to Tong Jiahui excitedly.


    I didn''t expect that summer would betray Wang Fan after all. Tong Jiahui gnashed her teeth in hatred, but she couldn''t help it.


    Instead, Wang Fan, who was standing behind them, laughed, as if he had expected such a result. He reached out and took Tong Jiahui by the arm, pulled her to his back, and said softly, "life and death are vital, wealth is in heaven!"

 V2.Chapter 62

    When he was taken away by the police, Wang Fan looked very embarrassed. His hands were tightly tied behind him by handcuffs. Cai Chang, who has always been revengeful of Wang Fancun, specially put Wang Fan''s arms into a "one" character, which makes people feel hard for Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang, who came after the news, saw that Wang Fan was taken away by Cai Chang. Although their faces were very reluctant, there was no way to stop them. After all, the identity of Wang Fan''s wanted criminal was determined by the police, and Cai Chang was not wrong.


    But soon Liu pangzi heard from others about stabbing Wang Fan in the back in the summer. He was busy with Nange''s affairs, so Liu pangzi didn''t have much contact with Wang Fan, which made Liu pangzi, who was very loyal to Wang Fan, very unhappy.


    Even Liu Qiang, who has never cared much, has a lot of resentment because of what Wang Fan did in the summer.


    Both of them are not good at hiding their emotions. Their resentment and unwillingness soon show on their faces. Especially Liu pangzi, who has been following Wang Fan, looks at summer with hatred in his eyes.


    He knows his brother like the back of his hand. Of course, Wang fan knows what they are thinking. He can also guess what will happen here after he is taken away by Cai Chang.


    When he was about to be taken into the police car, Wang fan stopped and said to Cai Chang behind him, "officer Cai, I have a few words to explain to my brother."


    "If you have anything to say, you''d better think about your problem." Cai Chang didn''t want to give Wang fan face, so his voice was very tough.


    Wang Fan, standing next to the police car, smiles. He doesn''t change his intention because of CAI Chang''s dissatisfaction. He shouts to Liu fatty not far away: "fatty, come here."


    "Well!" Liu pangzi agreed, then quickly ran to Wang Fan standing beside the police car.


    Wang Fan''s attitude made Cai Chang very dissatisfied. He frowned slightly and said impolitely, "Wang Fan, don''t forget your current identity. Do you believe it or not, I''ll let your men live in the same place as you for several years?"


    "Officer Cai, I didn''t resist, and I didn''t defend myself. Even my brothers are standing there, watching you toss me? Isn''t that enough to give you face? " Wang Fan looked at Cai Chang without showing any weakness, and his tone of voice gradually became tough.


    The conversation between the two people was soon heard by people around them. They had already complained about the stabbing in the back in the summer. Now they see that Cai Chang deliberately embarrasses Wang Fan. The people of the four seas gang and the villagers of Liu village are all in a row.


    The policemen who followed Cai Chang didn''t expect that Wang Fan would have such appeal.


    In their opinion, a social elder brother like Wang Fan must be used to domineering. When he is taken away by the police, at most, a few loyal dog legs shed a few tears. Other people must be secretly applauding.


    But in front of the scene, it is really beyond the police''s expectation.


    It''s OK for those people of Sihai Gang to make a noise on one side, but the old and young of Liucun also follow suit.


    Women, children and old people, and those social gangsters who are covered with tattoos, have united the front because Wang Fan was arrested.


    For a time, the police officers who were responsible for capturing Wang Fan were nervous by the abusive and coaxing noises around them, and their palms and forehead were covered with sweat.


    Liu pangzi, who is only one meter away from Wang Fan, didn''t follow suit. His eyes have been watching Wang Fan in front of him. Every nerve of his body is tight.


    "Brother fan must have something to tell me!"


    At this time, Wang Fan suddenly called him over, Liu pangzi''s heart is very clear, this must be Wang Fan has important things to say, so he did not dare to slack off, the spirit is also highly concentrated.


    Seeing that Cai Chang is busy dealing with the villagers who make trouble, he has no mind to quarrel with him. Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi calmly and says with a serious expression: "pangzi, I don''t know when I will come back. You and brother Qiang must take care of brother Nan''s affairs. Do you hear me?"


    "Brother fan!" Liu pangzi, who was waiting for Wang Fan to speak, didn''t think that he was still thinking about brother Nan''s burial.


    Looking at Wang Fan tortured by Cai Chang, Liu pangzi has more hatred for the treacherous summer, but also has to feel sorry for Wang Fan in front of him.


    Even though there are thousands of words, Liu pangzi can''t express his reluctance. In the face of such a situation, he really wants to save Wang Fan from Cai Chang''s hands regardless of everything.


    However, Wang Fan just gave him a smile and didn''t say anything more. He turned to face the people of Sihai gang and Liucun behind him. Wang Fan said calmly: "brothers, villagers, the officers also act according to the law, so don''t embarrass them!"


    Wang Fan''s voice was not big, and it was even weaker in the noise, but his voice was like magic, which soon suppressed the noise.


    "Brother Nan was very kind to me when he was alive. I''m afraid I can''t take care of his affairs when I go here! I hope you brothers and villagers can send brother Nan for me! I thank Wang Fan here! " As soon as the voice fell, Wang Fan, who was carrying his arm, bowed deeply to the crowd. The pain of pulling his shoulder made the expression on his face look very painful.


    Without waiting for the crowd to say anything, Wang Fan got up straight, turned his head and got into the police car, sat there without expression, waiting for the police car to start and take him away.


    The most important thing for a person to live is to attach importance to emotion and righteousness.


    Let alone the brothers of Sihai Gang, the villagers of Liu village who respected Wang Fan very much, and the police officers who came with CAI Chang were all moved by Wang Fan''s kindness to Nange.


    When the police car left Liucun, there were bursts of dust on the dirt road. With the wind, fine grains of sand floated into the eyes of everyone watching.


    No one remembers Wang Fan''s embarrassment when he was taken away by the police, and no one is willing to mention this embarrassing thing again.


    Everyone''s ears echoed Wang Fan''s last advice.


    In everyone''s heart, they silently pray for Wang Fan.


    Just now, the noisy crowd quieted down. I don''t know who was the first one to go to the coffin hall. The silent people also followed that person''s steps and went to Wang Fan''s heart.


    Emotion, always beyond the existence of many things.


    Money and power are always vulnerable to emotion.


    Some people say that the reason why man is the spirit of all things is that he has a unique thought. In fact, the so-called unique thought is the rich and colorful emotion of human beings.


    If there is no emotion, no gratitude and good heart, then the difference between people and animals will disappear.

 V2.Chapter 63

    From the time Wang Fan was handcuffed to the time when the police car disappeared from sight, Tong Jiahui kept silent. The expression on her face didn''t even change, just like the man who was taken away by the police had nothing to do with her.


    Liu pangzi, who had arranged for Nange''s affairs, worried that tongjiahui would have an accident, came up to comfort him and said, "sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry too much about his free arrangement of elder brother''s affairs."


    "There will be accidents in everything. Who can guarantee that everything will develop as he planned?" Tong Jiahui is not relieved by Liu pangzi''s comfort. She looks at the distance and the direction Wang fan leaves in the police car.


    Tong Jiahui''s words make Liu pangzi dumb. He doesn''t know how to comfort Tong Jiahui. Although he has many comforting words in his mind, they can''t even deceive him. What''s more, Tong Jiahui is smart.


    After a while, Tong Jiahui took out her mobile phone and dialed the number. The other end of the phone was connected soon. Ah Qi''s voice came out from the microphone: "Miss, I''m on my way back to H city."


    "You don''t have to come to me. Take your lawyer to the police station to see Wang Fan. I want you to bring him back safely within 24 hours." Tong Jiahui orders ah Qi on the other end of the phone with an unquestionable tone.


    The conversation fell into silence for a few seconds, which made Liu pangzi standing on one side sweat.


    He didn''t expect that Tong Jiahui had arranged a lawyer in advance, and he didn''t expect that Tong Jiahui''s treatment of Wang Fan would be completely different from her usual gentle manner.


    Strong, overbearing, people can not look directly at.


    Maybe this is what Tong Jiahui is like. It''s just because she has Wang Fan around her, that makes people feel that she is a little bird and weak.


    Just a few seconds of silence, has let Tong Jiahui''s face showed displeasure, her tone cold quality asked: "need I say the words again for the second time?"


    "Miss, 24 hours, I''m afraid it''s very difficult!" Ah Qi said on the other end of the phone in a dilemma.


    "If you think it''s difficult to do so, then go with me to get Wang Fan back!" Tong Jiahui yells at the microphone with her eyes wide open. Her anger makes her drop her cell phone on the ground as soon as she has finished speaking.


    Liu pangzi was startled by the huge crash of his broken mobile phone. The first time he saw Tong Jiahui lose such a big temper, he was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Tong Jiahui, who pinches her waist with both hands, is like the legendary female god of war. The domineering spirit she exudes is mixed with her beauty. People can''t help but feel awed. Liu pangzi naturally becomes her first fan.


    "Sister in law, don''t worry. If ah Qi can''t save brother fan, I won''t let you down." Liu pangzi made a bold promise to Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui, who is thinking about something on her mind, seems to be awakened from a dream by Liu pangzi. Her face is a little stunned, then she turns around and falls into meditation again.


    Just when Tong Jiahui was worried about Wang Fan, Wang Fan in the police car didn''t panic at all.


    Cai Chang, who is also sitting in the back of the police car, looks at Wang Fan with a calm face and says unkindly: "I didn''t expect that you are young, not only good at acting, but also so deep in the city!"


    "Officer Cai, why do you say that?" Wang Fan adjusted his sitting posture to relieve the numbness and soreness on his arm due to the lack of blood circulation.


    "It''s a bitter drama, which has won a lot of people''s hearts for you! I don''t think you should join the gangster society. Instead, you should be a star. Maybe you will be nominated for this year''s Golden Horse Award. " When Cai Chang saw the red mark on Wang Fan''s wrist that was strangled by handcuffs, his irritability was greatly relieved.


    Following Cai Chang''s eyes and looking at his wrist, Wang Fan instantly understood his thoughts, but he was not angry. Instead, he asked with a smile, "officer Cai, if I died suddenly now, would you be happier?"


    "No, I still want to see you sentenced to death, dragged to the execution ground and shot in the head like a dog." Cai Chang clenched his teeth and said to Wang Fan, the expression on his face is as ferocious as it is ferocious.


    Cai Chang''s attitude did not surprise Wang Fan at all, but he really did not understand why he had become like this. The misunderstanding between CAI Chang and him was not a blood feud in his opinion.


    Unless there is something Wang fan doesn''t know!


    Since Cai Chang wanted to look at his misfortune, Wang Fan didn''t have to pretend to be poor. He moved his body and said calmly: "it''s always good to have a dream, but reality often disappoints you, so officer Cai had better prepare for the worst."


    "Oh? Do you still think you can get out of the police station? " Cai Chang squints at Wang Fan. His sharp eyes seem to see through Wang Fan''s heart.


    "Can''t you? I didn''t kill Nang. Why should I worry? I''m sure the police will not make a false accusation against me as an innocent citizen. " When Wang Fan talked about two words of injustice, he deliberately stirred up his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth were full of provocation.


    "Do you think if you hide Chen Yaoxing and no one can come forward to accuse you, you will not be convicted of murder?" Cai Chang looked at Wang Fan with a bad smile and said, "of course, you won''t admit that Chen Yaoxing''s disappearance is related to you, right?"


    "It''s ridiculous, officer CAI. I can''t understand what you said. Why should I answer your question?" Although Wang Fan''s mouth responded so easily, he hated the sinister Cai Chang in his heart.


    Cai Chang said nothing wrong. The reason why Wang Fan hid Chen Yaoxing was that the police could not convict him.


    Although according to Chen Yaoxing''s confession, the police locked Wang Fan as the murderer of Nange, as long as Wang Fan denied that he had killed Nange, it would be a one-on-one situation with Chen Yaoxing''s confession.


    In the absence of new evidence to prove that Chen Yaoxing''s testimony is more credible, the police have no way to persuade the procuratorial organs and the chief judge of the court to convict Wang Fan.


    Moreover, Wang Fan did not dare to stand up at this time to testify against Wang Fan with Chen Yaoxing.


    Because if Yan Hua dares to jump out and prove that he was present at that time, let alone arouse the suspicion of the police, he may even be targeted by the four seas gang.


    It is because of this calculation that Wang Fan dares to face Cai Chang in this way and appears at Nange''s funeral.


    However, from Cai Chang''s words and expression on his face, Wang Fan sensed some dangerous signs. He was worried that the officer in front of him would do something immoral for revenge.

 V2.Chapter 64

    In the identification room of H city police station, Wang Fan stood side by side with seven or eight men of the same age and similar stature, each with a number plate in his hand.


    The incandescent light shines on his face, and the temperature of the light makes Wang Fan a little upset, but he doesn''t pay attention to his feelings. Even the people standing beside him are standing there like walking corpses, with no expression on his face.


    "Everyone, put the number plate on your chest and look ahead!"


    On the huge glass of the identification room, a cold voice came from the black loudspeaker, ordering all the people waiting here.


    Mechanically, without any emotion, he raised the number plate and put it in the position where his heart beat. His eyes looked at his own appearance on the glass. Wang Fan knew that behind the glass, there must be a person who was also watching him.


    Wang Fan, who knows a lot about the police''s case handling procedures, guessed right. On the back of this huge one-way perspective glass, there is a person with the same look and concentration.


    The person who looked at Wang Fan was the nurse who was almost insulted by Chen Yaoxing that night.


    After looking through the one-way perspective glass for a while, the nurse shook her head and said to Cai Chang beside her, "officer, I can''t recognize the man who broke into the ward that night. As I said, I was anesthetized with ecstasy at that time, and I didn''t see anyone at all."


    "You really don''t see who took Chen Yaoxing away at all?" Cai Chang asked.


    "Officer, when I woke up, you had already arrived at the hospital. I only saw you and the people lying at the door of the ward and on the ground. I really didn''t know anything else." The nurse answered with regret.


    "Then you will always hear his voice!" Unwilling to end like this, Cai Chang frowned and reminded the nurse.


    Hands spread in front of the chest, the nurse''s expression is still very helpless, softly said: "officer, I''m not as strong as you think, and I''m not as rational as you think. To tell you the truth, I was stunned when I was bullied! If you didn''t wake me up, I''m afraid I would have slept for a long time! "


    "Remember, it''s important for us." Cai Chang holds the table beside him with one hand and pinches the waist with the other hand to say to the nurse.


    Looking at Cai Chang''s frown, the nurse asked curiously, "officer, don''t you already know who is the one who wants to rape me? Why do I have to identify these people? Do you want to find the man who saved me that night and let him come out to help me testify against the beast? "


    "The man who wanted to rape you that night, we didn''t find him. Now the police need your help to find the person who might take him away. Do you know what I mean?" Cai Chang''s tone of voice is a little impatient. He is very disappointed that the nurse can''t help, but he can''t attack her, which makes him feel very bad.


    At the end of CAI Chang''s words, the nurse was more puzzled. She looked into CAI Chang''s eyes and asked, "officer, will the person who wants to rape me be sentenced to death?"


    "No, after all, he didn''t rape you, so he''ll only be in jail for a few years." Cai Chang said to the nurse truthfully.


    "If he really raped me, he would not be sentenced to death." Asked the nurse, blinking her eyes.


    "In theory, we can say so, but we will explain the situation to the judge, and maybe increase the sentence." Cai Chang felt that the nurse would have something to say, so he put forward a very good temptation.


    However, Miss nurse didn''t say anything to make Cai Chang happy as Cai Chang thought.


    After getting Cai Chang''s answer, the nurse picked up her bag and said to him with a smile, "I''m sorry, officer, I can''t help you. I''m sorry!"


    When the nurse finished, she didn''t wait for Cai Chang to speak again, so she raised her legs and walked to the door.


    "Stop!" Feeling teased, Cai Chang roared and stopped the nurse who was about to walk to the door.


    She was not afraid because of CAI Chang''s roar. The nurse still kept a smile on her face, but this kind of smile was very fake, just to make people look polite.


    "You must have hidden something from the police. If you don''t make it clear today, you can''t leave!" The angry Cai Chang stretched out his arms and stood in the way of the nurse.


    Smile gradually disappeared from the face, cold slowly climbed up the nurse''s face, she said to Cai Chang in a cold voice: "officer, why don''t you tell me what number you want me to choose, and then you catch him, torture him and force him to tell the whereabouts of the beast."


    "I''m a policeman. How can I do something illegal?" Cai Chang''s angry response.


    "Yes! You''re a policeman. Why do you want to help an animal? " Asked the nurse.


    "It''s two different things!" Cai Chang replied impatiently.


    "No! That''s one thing for me. " The nurse turned back to the one-way perspective glass, and then said, "I don''t know if there is that person behind the glass. If I can recognize him, I will thank him. If he didn''t show up that night, maybe I didn''t have the courage to live up to now."


    "You''re indulging in crime, you know? If you don''t help the police, then... "


    Before Cai Chang finished, the nurse interrupted him and said, "officer, I''m not as noble as you think. Of course, your so-called noble is a complete fool in my opinion."


    "It is also illegal to cover up a crime!" The green veins on Cai Chang''s head rose slightly, and the attitude of the nurse maddened him.


    "If you must think so, I can''t help it." The nurse looked at Cai Chang very casually. Her eyes narrowed and she said, "if you can let that animal go to hell, I''d rather go to jail for it. Of course, the premise is that you are also responsible for what you do today."


    "What am I responsible for? What do you mean by that? " Cai Chang felt guilty when she was told by the nurse, but she didn''t show any weakness.


    "Officer, you''re trying to find out who saved me for you. Don''t you want to save the damn beast? Do you really think I''m a fool? " The nurse said to Cai Chang with a cold expression and biting her teeth.


    "Then you won''t help us?" Cai Chang asked with a gloomy face.


    "Officer, have you ever heard of the idiom" Zhi en Tu Bao " Without waiting for Cai Chang to answer, the nurse said, "I''ve known this idiom since I was a child. The person you want to find saved my life! Don''t say I don''t know who he is. Even if I know everything, I won''t betray him, because I have conscience! "

 V2.Chapter 65

    It was the next morning when I came out of the police station.


    Although the early morning wind is still a little cool, but fortunately the air is still good, Wang Fan''s mood is not so bad.


    Xiangche, beauties and his fans are waiting for him at the gate of the police station in H city. Of course, there are flowers and sweet kisses from beauties.


    If it''s not for Cai Chang with a gloomy face behind him, it might be easy to think of the appearance of a big star.


    "Officer Cai, let''s send it here. Thank you for your care. I will be sure to..."


    Cai Chang, who followed Wang Fan with a gloomy face, interrupted him and said, "do you want to return all the money?"


    "What else?" Wang Fan hands a stand, is arrogant smile.


    "Try it! Next time you don''t have to be so lucky! " Cai Chang said fiercely.


    Holding Tong Jiahui in his arms, Wang Fan smiles at Cai Chang, looks scornfully across his face, and turns to the luxury car on the side of the road.


    As the car was driving on the road, ah Qi looked at Wang fan through the rear-view mirror and said with no expression: "this time, in order to save you, the eldest lady used a lot of connections and specially took over the boss''s lawyer team."


    Knowing that ah Qi said this, he wanted to express himself to Tong Jiahui, so Wang Fan didn''t mind his attitude.


    Looking down at Tong Jiahui nestled in her arms, Wang Fan whispered in her ear, "thank you."


    "As long as you are good, everything is good." Like a cat drilling in Wang Fan''s arms, Tong Jiahui has no domineering leakage, the rest is only gentle and sweet.


    "I want to pay tribute to Nang." Wang Fan hugged Tong Jiahui in his arms and said to ah Qi who was driving.


    "Good!" Ah Qi focused on the situation on the road, and didn''t look back at the two people behind him. Maybe he didn''t want to see their sweetness.


    Love is like an unsolved mystery. Many people say that they have seen the appearance of love, but they don''t know that in other people''s eyes, love has another appearance.


    But love is something that belongs to two people, so other people''s opinions or opinions are not so important!


    Nange''s graveyard is not far away from madman, which Wang Fan specially selected for him.


    People like to get together when they are alive, and they should be closer when they are dead, which is a comfort for the living.


    Three cigarettes were lit, Wang Fan paid a visit to the bun, and Liu Pangzi behind him handed over a bottle of Baijiu. Wang Fan took the bottle and sprinkled half a bottle in front of the brother''s brother''s grave.


    "I want to have a word with Nange. Go to the car and wait for me." Wang Fan looked at the people who had worshiped brother Nan behind him, and said to them with a gloomy look.


    Knowing that Wang Fan wants to be quiet and alone, Liu pangzi greets all the people to leave, but Tong Jiahui doesn''t leave. Of course, she won''t leave Wang Fan alone.


    After so many experiences, Tong Jiahui already has a kind of dependence on him, which is a pure spiritual need. Even if Wang Fan sits there without saying a word, Tong Jiahui can feel his inner peace.


    A cigarette was pulled out of the cigarette box and a large Baijiu was drunk in the bottle. Wang Fan sat beside the tombstone of Nago brother and stretched out his hand and opened the collar of his shirt.


    Accustomed to freedom, he can''t bear any bondage when there is no outsider, even if it''s a soft shirt.


    "Everything is fine. Don''t be sad." Tong Jiahui sat next to Wang Fan and whispered in his ear.


    Stretching out his arm, he smiles at Tong Jiahui and puts her body in his arms. Wang Fan sighs and asks, "did you watch brother Nan buried?"


    "Well, my sister-in-law is very sad. I''ve been with her all the time." Tong Jiahui leans her head on Wang Fan''s shoulder and recalls the scene when brother Nan was buried.


    "Hard for you! I''m sorry to have to worry about me and comfort others. " Wang Fan''s hand crossed Tong Jiahui''s cheek and stroked her hair.


    The fragrance of hair comes into Wang Fan''s breath with the air. He feels the comfort brought by Tong Jiahui and enjoys the love that only belongs to him.


    The clever Tong Jiahui looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said in a very light voice, "you should deal with the matter of Chen Yaoxing. The police didn''t find him this time, but they will never stop."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged it! No one will find that old fox Wang Fan looked at the distant scenery and said to Tong Jiahui in a relaxed tone.


    "That''s good. I''m most worried about your accident. Other things don''t matter to me." Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, Tong Jiahui smiles with satisfaction.


    The so-called see you, everything is inferior.


    Maybe it''s Tong Jiahui''s present state of mind!


    In this world, except for Wang Fan, other things are no longer important to her. In other words, there is only one Wang Fan in her world, and there has never been anything else.


    The wind in the cemetery is a little cool, especially in the early morning.


    A gust of wind, Tong Jiahui tightly body, to Wang Fan''s body and closer, beautiful eyelashes blinked a few times, looked at a face of contemplative Wang Fan, she asked: "Dad want you to go back with me."


    "Do you want to start a crime?" When Wang Fan spoke, he took a look at Tong Jiahui''s belly and showed a bad smile on his face.


    "He didn''t believe me at all. You don''t have to worry." Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan with a bitter smile.


    "What does he want to see me for? Do you want to do business with me? " Wang Fan some doubts ask.


    "I told my father about you. Blind man also talked to my father on the phone. They all hope you can go to Hengtai group to develop and work for our family." Tong Jiahui''s face was excited when she spoke, and her eyes were full of expectation when she looked at Wang Fan.


    Looking down at Tong Jiahui, Wang fan can''t bear to make her sad, but he has to refuse her kindness.


    Maybe this is a great opportunity in other people''s eyes, but in Wang Fan''s eyes, it is a question that can''t be answered.


    It seems that seeing Wang Fan''s dilemma, Tong Jiahui carefully asked: "are you worried that they say you eat soft food?"


    "Will your father help you raise a white face?" Wang Fan asked.


    "What are you worried about? Wang Fan, this is an opportunity. Hengtai group is definitely a platform for you to succeed. Even the blind Master supports you in the past. " Lest Wang Fan miss this opportunity, Tong Jiahui tries her best to persuade him, and even moves out the blind master whom Wang Fan respects most.


    Dare not look at Tong Jiahui again, Wang Fan looked into the distance, he said like a Dreamer: "I can''t bear those people in Liu village, and I can''t bear the brothers of Sihai gang."


    Breaking free from Wang Fan''s arms, Tong Jiahui said with a disappointed face: "you can''t forget her, that policewoman!"

 V2.Chapter 66

    He has been to Yinding mountain many times. It''s the first time for Wang Fan to come here at night. The lights of the city are dim in front of him. Countless people are at the foot of the mountain, standing by a crooked neck tree halfway up the mountain. Wang Fan smokes and enjoys the night scenery.


    "Are you in a particularly good mood?" I don''t know when the ghost uncle who has gone to Wang Fan''s back also looks at the city under the cover of night along the direction of Wang Fan''s watching.


    Hearing ghost uncle''s voice, Wang Fan smiles but doesn''t look back. His eyes are still staring at the city at the foot of the mountain, as if he is concentrating on someone.


    Thick smoke from his nostrils, tobacco nicotine taste let Wang fan is very enjoy, he narrowed his eyes, voice is very light said: "sorry, I was too impatient!"


    "No one is not afraid of death, and no one is not disappointed." Uncle GUI and Wang Fan stood side by side, enjoying the pleasure of tobacco.


    "Cai Chang should be the person we are looking for." The words are absolute, Wang Fan did not hesitate.


    No one who can survive in the dark will be a fool, not to mention Wang Fan, who has a dual identity.


    His keen sense of smell enables him to always foresee danger and discover many hidden things.


    From the first day he met Cai Chang, Wang Fan had a different feeling about this man. However, although this feeling was strong, he could not get a clue.


    The hostility, the intrigue, and the irresistible targeting all reveal that Cai Chang has the same feeling towards Wang Fan.


    If it is not a close opponent, this feeling is difficult to appear in Wang Fan''s side.


    The ghost uncle with calm expression was not surprised by Wang Fan''s words, but said faintly: "now is not the time to move him."


    "Why?" Wang Fan was surprised by this. He looked at the ghost uncle curiously, as if he wanted to dig out something valuable from his expression.


    A Wang Qiushui general, not the slightest waves, even subtle ripples are not, ghost uncle''s expression and his mood, are so calm, as if all things are in his expectation in general.


    Without waiting for the ghost uncle''s reply, Wang fan then asked, "you knew he was a ghost for a long time?"


    "When you suggested that I take Han Chen away, I began to doubt him, and many things have proved that Cai Chang is a traitor hidden inside us." Ghost uncle turned to look at Wang Fan, showing a smile that can not be said to be proud.


    Looking at the smile on the ghost uncle''s face, Wang Fan''s mood is a little lost.


    He is like a child who has been proud of his high IQ. He worked hard to solve a mathematical problem, but was told that the standard answer, which is more accurate than his answer, had been put in front of him for a long time, but he didn''t notice it.


    Seems to be aware of Wang Fan''s emotional change, ghost uncle reached out and patted him on the shoulder, comforted: "no matter how reasonable the guess is, there needs to be a verification process, and all the contributions you have done are indispensable."


    "I''m a pathfinder, right?" Looking away from Uncle GUI''s face, Wang Fan looked at the city at the foot of the mountain again.


    The lights were dim and peaceful.


    These are just the illusions that you can see. Who knows that there are shady activities happening all the time in the dark corner of the city.


    When you are still intoxicated in your own world, you have already become someone else''s pawn unconsciously, but because of the need of the layout, you play different roles every time.


    Life and death things have experienced too much, Wang Fan has been used to facing death, the only thing he has not given up in his heart now is the unspeakable trust.


    He doesn''t want to be someone else''s pawn, hoping to know all the truth, but Uncle GUI has been hiding a lot of things from him.


    Wang Fan didn''t want to see ghost uncle again because of his lost mood. He looked at all the illusory things in front of him and asked, "who else can I believe?"


    "Faith, believe in your faith." The ghost uncle answers softly.


    "Oh With a bitter smile, Wang Fan spat lightly, threw half of his cigarette on the ground and stamped out the burning cigarette end with his shoes.


    The ghost uncle who took a long breath laughed. He looked up at the sky and said in a low voice: "there are some things that you can''t understand. In fact, I can''t understand. There are many people who don''t even know what happened. This is what we are doing."


    "I buried Chen Yaoxing alive, under brother Nan''s coffin." Wang Fan suddenly appeared such a sentence, his face showed a pair of proud expression, but his eyes were staring at the ghost uncle''s face.


    "Well done, but I won''t praise you for it." Ghost uncle to Wang Fan''s words with a smile, smile is very sincere.


    "I thought you would be furious and blame me for breaking the discipline!" The expression on his face was instantly lost. Wang Fan rubbed his short hair with his hands. He looked at Uncle GUI with painful expression, and then asked, "you never thought about giving me a chance to wash white, right?"


    "Someone has to make sacrifices, for this city, for our country, for our faith." The expression on ghost uncle''s face was calm again. He couldn''t see everything in his heart at all.


    "Damn it Wang Fan cursed.


    "Xia Nan''s son, what are you going to do?" Ghost uncle don''t want to continue to talk about unhappy topic with Wang Fan, then turn the topic to the body of summer.


    "That kid is a ghost. He is much worse than his father. I don''t want to kill him, but if necessary, I will let him know my strength." Wang Fan looked down at the ground and spoke in a tone very like an executioner.


    Recognizing Wang Fan''s intention to kill, uncle GUI nodded and said, "I know you will have a sense of propriety, but I still want to remind you that this child is different from Chen Yaoxing. You''d better think twice before you act."


    "I have my way of doing things, you just have to wait for the result." Wang Fan''s reply to Uncle GUI was very tough.


    This moment of Wang Fan let ghost uncle feel strange, also let his heart have some uneasiness.


    "You shouldn''t let Wang Yue in." Wang Fan looked at the ghost uncle and said.


    "Well?" Wang Fan''s words on the face of confusion, ghost uncle surprised at him.


    Scared by ghost uncle''s expression, Wang Fan asked nervously, "didn''t you ask Wang Yue to contact me and tell me what Chen Yaoxing accused me of?"


    "Wang Yue doesn''t know who I am. How can I let her do that?" The expression on ghost uncle''s face is also a little flustered. It has no calmness before.


    Wang Fan''s restless mood makes him want to run away. He looks at the ghost uncle in doubt. After a long time, he says, "someone doubts my identity and wants to dig me out! We are in the trap

 V2.Chapter 67

    Anxious Wang Fan failed to find out who let Wang Yue get in touch with him and disclosed to him the information about Chen Yaoxing''s accusation against Wang Fan.


    According to the news from Uncle GUI, Wang Yue, as an excellent representative of the police in H City, has left H city and gone to Y country to exchange and study with other members of the delegation.


    This is a study and exchange activity jointly held by the high-level police of Huaxia state and Y state. Because the content of the study involves some confidential information, all the participants in the study have cut off contact with the outside world, so even uncle GUI has no way to contact Wang Yue.


    Although Wang Fan has many suspicions about this sudden situation, he has no way at all.


    Fortunately, he learned from Uncle GUI that Wang Yue''s current situation was safe, and after one month''s study, Wang Yue would return to H city to continue to work, so Wang Fan didn''t worry about it any more.


    No matter who is suspicious of him, and no matter who wants to dig out his identity, as long as Wang Yue is not involved in this matter, Wang Fan will not have a little worry.


    But also because of this matter, Wang Fan and ghost uncle decided to put Cai Chang''s affairs on hold.


    If you can reveal Chen Yaoxing''s story to Wang Yue, it goes without saying that this person''s identity must be the insider of the Public Security Bureau of H City in the case of Xia Nan''s murder, and it is very likely that he and Cai Chang are both traitors within the police.


    After this matter is put down temporarily, Wang fan does not get a moment''s peace. Before he has time to think about how to settle accounts with Yan Hua of Dongsheng, he receives a call from Hu Xiaomei.


    Knowing that brother Nan''s wife wants to discuss with him about Fuyuan teahouse, Wang Fan hurried to the teahouse with Liu pangzi.


    After entering the teahouse, Wang Fan noticed that the atmosphere was wrong.


    In the hall downstairs, in addition to a few waiters in charge of receiving guests, there were also several young people with strong build and nervous expression.


    The faces of these young people are very strange. They are neither members of the four seas gang nor the people in Dongsheng that Wang fan knows.


    Although these young people are pretending to be tasting tea, it is not difficult to see that they are paying attention to Wang Fan from their peeping eyes and nervous expressions on their faces.


    Liu pangzi, who came to the teahouse with Wang Fan, also found the abnormality of these people. While they were waiting for Hu Xiaomei at the counter, Liu pangzi quietly reminded Wang Fan to be careful. This is a trap.


    Eyes from these people''s face swept, Wang Fan sharp eyes let them quickly lower their heads, dare not and Wang Fan have a trace of the eye to eye.


    "It''s just a bunch of chickens coming out of the cage." This is Wang Fan''s comment on these people and his reply to Liu pangzi''s kind reminder.


    Hu Xiaomei, who came down from the second floor, came to the counter and saw Wang fan scanning the young people. A trace of panic flashed across her face.


    Wang Fan, who turned his head to look at Hu Xiaomei, laughed. Without waiting for her to speak, he asked, "is my sister-in-law upstairs?"


    "Yes." Hu Xiaomei replied.


    "Lead the way!" Wang Fan said casually.


    After nodding her head, Hu Xiaomei made a gesture of invitation, turned around and walked in front of Wang Fan, leading him and Liu pangzi to the second floor.


    As soon as he stepped on the corridor on the second floor, Wang fan saw that the girl standing there at the door of the emperor''s room had disappeared. Instead, there were two men. Judging from their clothes, they should be together with those people downstairs.


    "My sister-in-law is waiting for you in the room." Hu Xiaomei said, biting her lips.


    "Good!" From the two men to take back their eyes, Wang Fan nodded with a smile.


    The three came to the door of tianzihao room. One of the men standing at the door frowned and asked, "who is he?"


    "This is brother fan of Sihai gang. His sister-in-law asked him to come." Hu Xiaomei replied.


    "I mean the fat man in the back." The man''s voice asked coldly.


    Liu pangzi, who is closely behind Wang Fan, hears that the man asks himself, and he is proud of his poor speech. He immediately says angrily, "what do you do? Poke here and pretend to be a door god? "


    "Grass Another man heard Liu pangzi''s words, and immediately took a step forward, pointed to him, and then scolded: "dead fat man, you don''t want to..."


    Without waiting for the man''s threat to finish, he made a tragic cry like killing a pig.


    Wang Fan, with a calm face, grasped the man''s finger, looked at his obviously deformed finger and said in a light tone: "he doesn''t want to live. Do you have the ability to kill him?"


    The finger is broken by Wang Fansheng, the man kneels on the ground in pain and wails. The corridor reverberates with the man''s painful voice, which sounds more disturbing.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    There was a sudden sound of stepping on the stairs. A few people who had been drinking tea downstairs just now rushed up the second floor with sticks.


    Seeing his companion kneeling on the ground, his head resting on the wooden floor, a young man at the head pointed at Wang Fan with a stick in his hand and said, "Wang Fan, you don''t want to go out alive today!"


    "Yes! If you hurt our brother, don''t think about it today! " Another young man, who was closely behind the young man, roared fiercely.


    In the face of these people''s threats and clamour, Wang Fan''s face is still not any emotional expression, he unhurriedly took out a cigarette box, took out a cigarette in his mouth, eyes turned to Hu Xiaomei, asked: "these people are called by his sister-in-law?"


    "This..." Hu Xiaomei is looking at Wang Fan.


    The door of tianzihao room slowly opened, and the gloomy summer appeared at the door. He looked at Wang Fan coldly and said in a disdainful tone: "these are my brothers, Wang Fan. Are you afraid?"


    Another man at the door, who was relieved from the panic and shock just now, yelled at Wang Fan: "Wang Fan, if you don''t kowtow to my elder brother today, you won''t go out alive from here."


    Coldly looking at the man yelling at himself, Wang Fan calmly asked: "do you dare to point at me again?"


    Scared by Wang Fan''s words, the man quickly hid his hand behind him, and his face showed a flustered look.


    Looked at the man contemptuously, Wang Fan turned his head to look at the summer and asked: "does your mother know you do this?"


    "She can''t take care of my business!" In summer, Wang Fan roared.


    "Well, just because your mother doesn''t know about it." Wang Fan nodded and said.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t pay attention to himself, summer was even more irritated. The brick yelled at those people in the corridor: "if you don''t start, what are you waiting for?"


    Without waiting for those people in the corridor to respond, Liu pangzi, who was standing behind Wang Fan, rushed to the young people with sticks like a wild beast.

 V2.Chapter 68

    Wang Fan didn''t even look back. He said to Hu Xiaomei, "is there any new tea in the shop? Go and make me a cup of tea


    With that, Wang Fan took out the lighter, lit the cigarette in his mouth and smoked it leisurely.


    Looking at the summer blocked in the door, Hu Xiaomei opens her mouth to say something, but she doesn''t dare to make a sound in the end. The expression on summer''s gloomy face is ferocious, just like a mad dog who will go crazy at any time.


    This makes Hu Xiaomei, who neither dares to offend Wang Fan nor irritate Xia Xia, very embarrassed. After thinking about it, she finally makes up her mind and says to Xia Xia who is blocked at the door: "in summer, the new tea in the shop is in the house, I..."


    "No way!" Xia Xia stares at Hu Xiaomei and stands forward again, blocking the door of Tian Zihao''s room.


    After being roared by summer, Hu Xiaomei looks at Wang Fan with blinking eyes, only to find that she is also looking at her with a teasing smile on her face.


    "Brother fan, I..." I don''t know why Wang Fan teases himself. Hu Xiaomei looks at him pitifully.


    "You should have expected that, didn''t you?" Smoking Wang Fan said softly.


    "Van, I''m a part-time worker." Hearing the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, Hu Xiaomei tried her best to explain for herself, but in the middle of the speech, she closed her mouth again.


    Wang Fan, who is standing face to face with Hu Xiaomei, reaches out his hand and blocks her mouth gently. He looks at her with a smile and shakes his head, indicating that she should not go on.


    Half a cigarette.


    People, lying all over the corridor.


    How can Liu pangzi, who can hold the scene with a kitchen knife, pay attention to these weak chickens who have never seen the world.


    At the end of the battle, Liu pangzi, the winner, sneered at the people on the ground, spitting a mouthful of phlegm on the man''s face.


    No one dares to fight, no one dares to shout, even their hands and feet broken, even the voice of pain are hard to suppress, for fear of being like a fierce beast General Liu fat man.


    Seeing Liu pangzi coming towards him, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction, turned his head and looked at the man standing at the door of tianzihao''s room, who just yelled at him with a gloomy face.


    "It''s none of my business. He told us to come." Wang Fan was sharp eyes scan, the man was scared to wave his hand to explain.


    "Open your mouth!" Wang Fan said to the man without expression.


    "Ah?" For a moment, there is no reaction. The man looks at Wang Fan in a daze.


    Taking down half a cigarette from his mouth, Wang Fan said, "stick out your tongue!"


    Understand the meaning of Wang Fan, the man shivered, panic looked at the people lying on the ground, and finally obediently opened his mouth and stretched out his tongue.


    "Zi"


    The hot cigarette end was pressed out on the man''s tongue, and his facial features were twisted by the pain of burn. The man clenched his fist tightly, but he didn''t dare to resist at all, and even didn''t dare to hide.


    See the expression on the man''s face is very painful, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "swallow it!"


    "Gulu"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, the man quickly swallowed the cigarette on his tongue and looked at Wang Fan in horror, for fear that he would say anything more terrible.


    Wipe the saliva on the hand in the man''s chest, Wang Fan voice lazy said: "roll, don''t let me see you again."


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    It''s like getting an amnesty order. The young people in the corridor who work hard for the summer have stumbled away from here before Wang Fan''s voice falls to the ground.


    Just now, the corridor on the second floor, which was still very busy, was as quiet as air condensation.


    Frightened by Wang Fan''s devil like behavior, his legs trembled and his face became calm. In the summer, the sweat of beans came out of his forehead and slid down his cheek.


    "You..."


    Wang Fan, who raised his hand, just opened his mouth. Before he finished his words, he saw the pale face of summer and fell to the ground.


    Sitting there in summer, holding his head in both hands, he yelled: "you can''t beat me, my father is Xia Nan, your elder brother, you can''t beat me!"


    Raised hand fell on the top of the head of the short hair, Wang Fan looked at the ground like a child to play on the summer, to the side of Hu Xiaomei said: "you take care of him, I did not coax the child."


    "Me?" Hu Xiaomei asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Don''t you work? This is your boss Wang Fan looked at Hu Xiaomei and said with a smile.


    Wang Fan was looking at some panic, Hu Xiaomei bowed his head and promised: "Oh."


    Looking at Hu Xiaomei coaxing Xia Xia Er to stand up, Wang Fan said to Xia Er, "Xia Er, this teahouse is operated by your father all the time. I won''t rob you."


    "But no one has ever said that the position of the four seas gang is hereditary, so if you want to survive, you''d better not have any wrong ideas."


    "When you go back, you can tell your mother how I taught you. You can also find someone to practice with me. But there is one thing I need to remind you. Du Shun is not as good tempered as I am to you!"


    Wang Fan, who had taught a lesson in summer, looked at Hu Xiaomei, who was standing beside him in summer, and said with a smile, "Xiaomei, Wang fan is not a gentleman, so beating women is not something I can''t do. You should be careful!"


    "Brother fan, I will never dare again!" Hu Xiaomei released the support of the summer, scared pale face ran to Wang Fan in front of the pear with rain to beg his forgiveness.


    With his hand to stop Hu Xiaomei''s approach, Wang Fan coldly said: "no later, I don''t want to see you, so is to leave or stay, you choose, don''t say I don''t give you a chance."


    Heartless words are always told to ruthless people. All along, Wang Fan takes care of Hu Xiaomei because of brother Nan, and even wants to give her a stable life.


    But today Hu Xiaomei''s betrayal, let Wang Fan completely to her dead heart.


    Anything can be tolerated, only betrayal of this kind of thing, can not have any tolerance!


    Walking down the stairs on the second floor, the girls who usually work in the teahouse hide behind the counter and look at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi who appear in front of them.


    "Inform the people in the gang that you don''t need to send monthly money to brother Nan in the future! Let them pay the fat man! " Wang Fan said coldly.


    The girls hiding behind the counter have long been scared to lose two souls. They dare to say anything to make Wang Fan unhappy. They all nodded their heads to show their understanding.


    One before and one after walking out of Fuyuan teahouse, Wang Fan went down the steps and looked back at the signboard on the teahouse. In front of him, Nange''s smile appeared again. Wang Fan, with mixed feelings, bit his teeth and said like a Dreamer: "Nange, I''m sorry!"

 V2.Chapter 69

    Wang Fan, who came back from the teahouse, had no time to walk out of the parking lot when he met Du Shun and Tailong, who were waiting for him in the parking lot. However, they didn''t take their younger brother with them this time. Instead, they were waiting for Wang Fan in a car.


    Seeing the disdain on Du Shun''s face, Liu pangzi was a little irritable. He tilted his head forward two steps and said to Du Shun, "do you want to fight?"


    "Damn, when''s your turn to talk? We''re looking for your big brother! " Tyrone is unconvinced and yells at fat man Liu. As soon as he rolls his sleeve, he wants to teach fat man Liu a lesson.


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind Liu pangzi, sneered and said to Tai Long with a fierce look: "brother long, I heard that you used to follow brother Shun, right?"


    "Yes! What''s the matter? " Tailong stalked his neck and came forward, looking at Wang Fan''s angry question.


    Although Talon didn''t recognize the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, Du Shun, who was standing beside the car body, understood it very well. He said to talon, "talon, don''t miss business!"


    "Brother Shun, this boy is too arrogant!" Tailong turns his head and looks at Du Shun, complaining discontentedly.


    Without paying attention to Talon''s complaint, Du Shun looked at Wang Fan and said solemnly, "Wang Fan, uncle Hai asked you to meet him tomorrow. The place is on the top floor of Caesar Hotel!"


    Tailong, who is prejudiced against Wang Fan, said to Du Shun, "if you don''t dare to go, just talk to our brothers. We can also hand over our duties to Uncle Hai."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Liu pangzi scolded angrily.


    "What? Boy, I said your big brother is a coward. " Tailong opens the posture and stands face to face with Liu pangzi. It is possible to start at any time.


    This time, Du Shun and Wang Fan, who were standing on one side, didn''t speak. They didn''t even look away from each other, but kept staring at each other''s face.


    "Isn''t uncle Hai in bad health?" Wang Fan takes out a cigarette case to light a cigarette and asks Du Shun casually.


    "Are you afraid? Are you worried that I will set a trap and throw you down from the top of the hotel? " Du Shun did not answer Wang Fan''s question, but directly expressed Wang Fan''s worry.


    Instead of being flustered because Du Shun said what was on his mind, Wang Fan looked at Du Shun with a relaxed face and replied with a smile: "it''s true!"


    "Wang Fan, if I want to kill you, I don''t need any tricks at all. On the boundary of H City, it''s not difficult for Du Shun to get rid of anyone!" Du Shun is very arrogant to Wang Fan said, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes are also a lot of ruthless.


    "Now? Have a try? " Wang Fan looks at Du Shun with a cigarette in his mouth. His face is very relaxed.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not frightened by his words at all, but spoke to himself in such a provocative tone, Du Shun couldn''t hang his face for a moment. He reached back and frowned at Wang Fan.


    "Wang Fan, the first lady is waiting for you upstairs!" Ah Qi, who came out of the corridor, put one hand in his suit and the other hand in his pocket. Looking at Wang Fan, the four of them said.


    Four people''s eyes looked at ah Qi at the same time, Du Shun and Tailong''s eyes looked at ah Qi''s hand in the suit, while Liu pangzi turned his eyes back to Du Shun.


    Only Wang Fan heard ah Qi''s words and looked up at the floor where Tong Jiahui was.


    On the bright windowsill, the light shines on Tong Jiahui, which makes Wang Fan standing downstairs see clearly.


    Holding a teacup in one hand, Tong Jiahui, who is watching downstairs, also sees Wang Fan, who is looking at her side. With a slight smile, she raises her teacup and greets Wang Fan.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui saying hello to himself, Wang Fan raised his hand and said hello to her. Then he turned to Du Shun and asked, "what time is tomorrow evening?"


    "At seven o''clock tomorrow night, I''ll see you again." Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Du Shun turned his head and said coldly.


    After that, Du Shun also looked up at the upstairs, and saw Tong Jiahui standing in front of the window. He sneered and whispered: "the tree is big, so it''s good to enjoy the cool!"


    "Brother Shun?" Tyrone heard Du Shun''s words, frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "Let''s go!" Turning around, Du Shun suddenly stopped and said, "Wang Fan, I''d like to remind you that you''d better not let outsiders interfere in the affairs of Sihai Gang, let alone rely on women!"


    "Be taught!" Wang Fan''s lazy reply.


    Looking at Du Shun and Tailong driving away, Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi, "go upstairs first. If blind Master doesn''t sleep, I''ll go up and meet him later."


    "Good!" Liu pangzi agreed and walked to the corridor.


    Standing at the exit of the corridor, ah Qi, watching Wang Fan coming towards him, is also ready to turn around and follow Liu pangzi upstairs.


    "Ah Qi, go with the fat man!" Wang Fan looked at ah Qi''s back and said.


    "I''ll... OK!" Ah Qi hesitated, nodded and agreed.


    The three went upstairs one by one. Wang Fan came to tongjiahui''s floor and stopped. Liu pangzi and ah Qi went upstairs.


    The door didn''t close. When Tong Jiahui saw the three people entering the corridor together, she was already waiting at the door. So when Wang Fangang stood at the door, Tong Jiahui opened the door.


    "Are you all right?" Tong Jiahui embraces Wang Fan with open arms and asks in his ear.


    Ah Qi, who had already reached the corner of the stairs, caught a glimpse of Tong Jiahui holding Wang Fan. He could not help frowning and wanted to stop. However, he saw that Liu pangzi was looking back at him. He deliberately said, "my shoelaces are open, you first..."


    Before ah Qi finished, Liu pangzi had stopped and turned around, staring at him and said, "I''ll wait for you!"


    Seeing that his lie was seen through by Liu pangzi, ah Qi laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m wrong. Let''s go!"


    Looking at ah Qi to keep up with his own pace, Liu pangzi raised his legs and then walked to the upper floor.


    They turn around the corner of the stairs and come to the floor where the blind Master is. Liu pangzi takes out the key and opens the door.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan downstairs had already come into the room with a kiss. Wang Fan, holding Tong Jiahui''s waist in his hands, raised his leg, hooked the door and closed the door. Then he held Tong Jiahui in his arms.


    The interweaving of lips and tongues made their body temperature rise rapidly, and the temperature in the room also quietly increased a lot. Tong Jiahui''s cheeks were flushed with spring in her eyes, and the whole person seemed to want to fly.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "Wang Fan, the blind Master hasn''t slept yet. Come up!" After a quick step and knock, ah Qi''s voice came from outside the door.


    Fearing that Wang Fan would be disturbed by ah Qi, Tong Jiahui frowned slightly and tightened her arm around Wang Fan''s neck.


    Unable to hear Wang Fan''s voice in the room, ah Qi anxiously knocked on the door again and said, "Wang Fan, blind Master is waiting for you!"


    Angry Tong Jiahui can no longer bear the harassment of ah Qi, glaring at the direction of the door and yelling: "you get out of here!"

 V2.Chapter 70

    In the bedroom of the blind Master upstairs, the blind Master, who had been lying down and resting, was sitting at the head of the bed. Liu pangzi was lighting a cigarette for him. Hearing the sound of footsteps coming in from outside the bedroom, the blind master frowned and said with a smile: "Xiaofan, sit down."


    After Wang Fan, ah Qi, who is ready to go into the bedroom with Wang Fan, is stopped by Wang Fan, which makes ah Qi feel very surprised.


    Looking at ah Qi''s dissatisfied expression, Wang Fan said calmly: "I want to have a chat with blind master alone."


    Liu pangzi, who had already stood up, went to the door of the bedroom from the front of the blind Master''s bed. He pushed ah Qi out and closed the door. He stood at the door and watched ah Qi and the two bodyguards waiting in the living room.


    Ah Qi, who felt unfairly treated, looked at Liu pangzi with an indifferent face and said with a slight frown: "we are responsible for the safety of the blind Master!"


    "With me and brother fan, you can rest assured!" Liu pangzi put his hands on his chest and showed no sign of weakness to ah Qi.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi didn''t have the slightest fear, ah Qi''s face darkened, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Back in H city again, ah Qi has already felt the change of Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. Although he doesn''t know why these two people have such a change, he knows in his heart that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are no longer the little gangsters before!


    Turning to the living room, ah Qi motioned that the two bodyguards who came with him should not be nervous. He also went to the sofa and found a soft place to sit down.


    At this time, Wang Fan in the bedroom has no time to think about what happened outside the door, and he knows that no matter what ah Qi outside the door wants to do, Liu pangzi will control the situation and block ah Qi out of the door.


    The blind man at the head of the bed was smoking, but he didn''t say anything. He seemed to be waiting for Wang Fan''s question, and he seemed to be thinking about something on his mind.


    "Blind Master, I''m ready to go up." Wang Fan said softly.


    He vomited a mouthful of smoke. The blind master ordered it and said, "the fat man told me that the big guy of the four seas gang wants to see you."


    "Yes, I think that''s what I said." Wang Fan replied.


    "Xiaofan, it''s not that simple! It''s not over with Anan. " Turning his gray eyes, the blind Master said to Wang Fan in a deep voice.


    "To kill Yan Hua? Or to send off Nange''s son? " Wang Fan looked at the expression on the blind man''s face and asked softly.


    "Yan Hua is bound to die. Although it''s a bit troublesome to do it, it''s a matter of time. You should have figured out how to do it, right?" The blind Master closed his eyes, put his head on the head of the bed, and handed the cigarette to Wang Fan.


    Taking half a cigarette from the blind Master''s hand, Wang Fan gently pressed it out in the ashtray and said with a smile: "the idea is not mature, but it does have a plan."


    "What you want to ask me is about the child in summer, isn''t it?" The blind Master pulled his quilt with his hand and asked calmly.


    "Yes Wang Fan lowered his head with a bitter smile.


    "Are you worried that others will scold you behind your back? Or can''t you be cruel? "


    "There''s something about it. After all, it''s Nange''s son and his only son." Looking down at the pattern on the edge of the bed, Wang Fan''s voice was so light that only he and the blind master could hear it.


    "Have you ever heard of a sentence?"


    "What?"


    "Those who do great things can be killed by their closest relatives." The blind Master said word by word, and the expression on his face suddenly seemed extremely cruel.


    Startled by the words of the blind Master, Wang Fan raised his head to look at the blind Master with a face of killing, and doubted whether his ears were wrong. However, seeing that the blind Master was not joking, he said awkwardly: "I just want to send him out of H city."


    "Do you know the difference between hero and Xiaoxiong?" Asked the blind man.


    "The hero acts openly and honestly. The hero is unscrupulous." Wang Fan answered seriously.


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, the blind Master sneered and said, "only children want to be heroes. Only heroes are in the world."


    "He is a little arrogant, but he is still young, I think..."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to finish, the blind Master said with a sneer, "when he reaches your age, I will be my age. Do you have a chance to teach him again?"


    "If he''s strong enough, he won''t have any more ideas." Wang Fan still does not want to easily start on the summer, after all, he is brother Nan''s last blood.


    Hearing the insistence of Wang Fan''s words, the blind Master laughed, and then slowly lay down, pulled the quilt to the shoulder position, turned his back to Wang Fan and said nothing.


    There is no need to repeatedly dissuade a person, especially one who is complacent and does not know the taste of failure.


    Blind master has understood Wang Fan''s intention and the purpose of his trip, so blind Master doesn''t plan to talk with Wang Fan any more, because he and Wang Fan have different ideas.


    Seeing that the blind master no longer took care of himself, Wang Fan stood up with a bitter smile and turned to the door of the bedroom.


    When he came to the door, Wang Fan couldn''t help but stop, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "blind Master, I didn''t want to be a hero or a hero. I just want to live well."


    "Life and death depend on life and wealth."


    The blind Master with his back to Wang Fan seemed very old and uncomfortable when he said this.


    "Thank you, blind Master!" Holding the door handle, Wang Fan clenched his teeth and returned.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Liu pangzi, who was standing at the door, turned around and saw Wang Fan''s sad face and asked, "brother fan? Is it... "


    He held out his hand and made a silent gesture. Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi in a low voice: "blind Master is sleeping. Keep your voice down!"


    Wang Fan''s words let ah Qi, who stood up, and the two bodyguards who were in charge of the blind Master''s safety, all shut their mouths and did not dare to make a sound.


    Confused Wang Fan went to the living room, stood in front of ah Qi and said to him, "tomorrow I''m going to see Uncle Hai, the big man of Sihai gang."


    "I won''t help you. I''m here to protect the blind man." Ah Qi looked at Wang Fan sarcastically, arms around the chest, a look of indifference.


    "Ha ha!" Wang Fan laughed and said, "I''ll go back to the appointment at seven tomorrow evening. If I haven''t heard from you at nine, you should take blind Master and Jiahui and leave H City safely. Can you do that?"


    Wang Fan''s words surprised ah Qi. He thought that Wang Fan wanted to help him, but he didn''t expect that he wanted him to leave with the blind Master and Tong Jiahui.


    It''s not difficult. After all, the gangsters in H city want to deal with Wang Fan. As long as Wang fan doesn''t escape, other people won''t have any trouble.


    Although ah Qi has heard the voice before the storm from Wang Fan''s words, he can''t see Wang Fan''s inner panic.

 V2.Chapter 71

    High class people in H city always like to talk about things in the restaurant on the top floor of Caesar Hotel, which is not only a symbol of identity, but also because standing on the top of the highest building in H City, overlooking the whole picture of H City, they will have a sense of achievement of being king in the world.


    This is not the first time to come to Caesar Hotel, nor is it the first time to go to this legend. Only the upper class can set foot in the restaurant, but every time Wang Fan comes here, his mood is not so good, which is like an unbreakable magic spell.


    At the elevator door on the top floor, Tyrone waited for the elevator door to open with a bad smile. Seeing Wang Fan''s gloomy face in the elevator, he said with a smile: "Wang Fan, what''s the matter? Scared? "


    "Where''s your big brother?" Wang Fan walked out of the elevator and looked at Tyrone contemptuously. Without waiting for him to answer, he continued: "lead the way ahead!"


    I wanted to humiliate Wang Fan at the exit of the elevator, but I didn''t expect to be treated so contemptuously by the other party. Tyrone glared with some chagrin and said, "Wang Fan, who do you think I am! I''m one of the four Dragon Kings of the four seas gang. "


    "So?" Out of the elevator, Wang fan stops and looks at tyrannical Tyrone without expression.


    "When Xia Nan was alive, he didn''t dare to talk to me like this. He had to be polite." Tyrone Auman raised his chin and looked askance at Wang Fan.


    "Oh." Wang Fan responded with no expression on his face.


    "Damn it! Do you think Xia Nan''s seat will be yours? It''s a joke. " It''s hard to be ignored, which makes Tyrone a little impatient.


    Wang Fan, who had no expression, laughed when he heard Tyrone say so. He reached for his chin and said casually: "Tyrone, can I sit in Nange''s seat? Maybe it''s still a suspense, but what about you? I''m sure there won''t be a chance! "


    "If brother Shun can sit in the position of the speaker, I will be happy!" Tyrone is unconvinced to respond to Wang Fan''s satire.


    "It turns out that the Dragon King of the four seas is not equal. Tyrone, I''m afraid you are a fake Dragon King!" His mouth said sarcastic words, and Wang Fan''s face showed a look of disdain.


    The reason why Tyrone was able to be in the top position was not entirely due to Du Shun, but he did make a lot of contributions to the club. However, he had been following Du Shun since his debut, so he respected Du Shun everywhere in order not to be gossiped by others.


    But this kind of thing, Tyrone himself thinks so, does not mean that others will think so.


    This leads many people to think that Talon''s status in Sihai Gang is in name only, but in fact he is just a younger brother under Du Shun.


    Of course, no one will understand this kind of thing, let alone say it in front of Tyrone like Wang Fan.


    Therefore, Tailong''s view of Wang fan is intolerable.


    This is not a scheming person, Tailong neck a stem to Wang Fan roar: "Dushun used to be my big brother, I just respect him, you don''t want to be crooked!"


    "Oh, really?" Wang Fan, who stands face to face with Tailong, looks at Du Shun not far behind Tailong and asks again with a smile.


    "Alon, what are you talking to him about?" Fearing that Tyrone might say something crazy, Du Shun quickly stops Tyrone''s explanation.


    Hearing Du Shun''s voice behind him, Tyrone turned his head and looked at him. He was very dissatisfied and said, "brother Shun, this boy looks down on me! I can''t bear it! "


    Seeing Du Shun''s gloomy face and Tai Long''s eagerness to explain everything, Wang Fan said with a smile, "brother long, don''t explain. The brothers in the gang all know what''s going on. If you don''t believe me, just ask!"


    "Fart your mother!" Talon, who is already in a state of mind, points to Wang Fan''s nose and yells angrily.


    Liu pangzi, standing behind Wang Fan, saw that Tailong was so arrogant. He rolled his sleeve and rushed to Wang Fan. He pointed at Tailong and cursed: "I''m a counsellor. Don''t you let anyone tell me? If you have the ability to do two moves with Du Shun, I''ll convince you! "


    Liu pangzi''s remark is obviously to stir up dissension. Anyone can hear his meaning, but Talon''s brain is not enough. He was run by Wang Fan just now, and now his brain is like a paste.


    As soon as he heard that Liu pangzi, a small character, dared to question himself, Tyrone could not hang on his face immediately. His face sank and he asked, "is what you said true?"


    Seeing that Tailong was forced to calculate, Wang Fan added fuel to the fire: "brother long, why bother with the brothers below? If only you had a clear conscience! What elder brother, what Dragon King, are not all illusory names


    "Brother fan, what you said is wrong. What you want to do is face. If the name is not right and the words are not right, everyone will not say it, but it''s useless to talk behind your back!" Liu pangzi and Wang Fan just finished talking, and then began to brainwash Tailong.


    Two people sing a duet, straight Tyrone said sweating, clenched his eyes began to hair straight!


    Du Shun, standing behind talon, clearly heard the conversation between the three. At first, he didn''t care too much about Wang Fan''s words. However, as soon as fat man Liu joined in, Du Shun was disgusted as if he had eaten a fly.


    Looking at Talon with simple mind and developed limbs, it is obvious that he has been trapped by Wang Fan. Maybe he will do it by himself at any time to prove that he is equal to himself, which makes Du Shun''s heart even more bitter.


    Although Du Shun was also a thug in the four seas gang in those years, after he became the eldest brother these years, he just indulged in wine and sex every day and was hollowed out by women and alcohol for a long time.


    However, Tyrone, a reckless man, has been concentrating on fitness and fighting skills, so Du Shun is really worried about Tyrone''s impulsivity. He really starts to fight with him and makes him lose face in front of the public.


    Fearing that Tyrone would be enraged and run away, Du Shun hurriedly stepped forward and said to Tyrone''s back, "Aron, don''t fall into other people''s treachery. Our brothers have one mind!"


    In his head, Tyrone was dizzy, panting like a cow, and his manic mood made his whole blood boiling, just like a volcano that would erupt at any time.


    Talon didn''t hear what Du Shun said behind him. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi laughed at him now, and the harsh laughter made him more and more manic.


    Seeing that Tyrone didn''t respond to him, Du Shun frowned and stepped forward. He walked behind him, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "Aron..."


    Don''t wait for Du Shun to finish saying, already impatient Tyrone, eyes dull turn to wave a fist and toward, ferocious general will a punch to Du Shun down to the ground.

 V2.Chapter 72

    Tyrone, who is more than 1.8 meters tall, usually likes to keep fit and fight. His arms are also surprisingly powerful. He once missed the sandbags in the boxing hall with one punch, so when he hit Du Shun with this punch, it was extremely dangerous, which made people feel cold.


    Du Shun stepped back and dodged in a hurry.


    Rao Shi and Du Shun used to be fighting masters, but they were still swept to the nose by Tyrone''s boxing style. A warm smell of blood came out of his nose, and warm blood also flowed down.


    "Aron?" Du Shun put his hand under his nose and wiped it. He looked at the bright red blood between his fingers, and frowned at the numb Tyrone.


    It can be said that Talon just now was completely bewildered by Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. He didn''t realize that the person behind him was Du Shun. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do anything to Du Shun.


    Now seeing the blood coming out of Du Shun''s nose, Tyrone immediately panicked and apologized and said, "brother Shun, I''m not... Sorry!"


    Don''t know how to explain Tyrone, had to face a hard apology, lest his reckless behavior, let Du Shun and he have a estrangement.


    Of course, Du Shun, who has a flexible mind, won''t be fooled by Wang Fan. He takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and wipes the blood stains on his face while looking at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi coldly. He says: "are you satisfied now?"


    "Brother Shun, this is between you and Longo. What are we satisfied with?" Wang Fan looks at Du Shun innocently, but his voice is full of schadenfreude.


    At this time, Tyrone had already reacted. He turned to look at Wang Fan, stretched out his arm, pointed to him and said, "good! You son of a bitch, you have provoked the friendship between our brothers. I won''t teach you today! "


    With these words, Tailong walked to Wang Fan, and Liu pangzi, who was standing in front of Wang Fan, did not wait for Wang Fan to speak at all, so he had already stepped up.


    Talon''s ability is clear in Du Shun''s heart, and the style of the fist just swept his nose blood out, which is enough to prove the power of his double fists.


    He wanted Tailong to teach Wang Fan a lesson, so Du Shun didn''t stop him. Now seeing Liu pangzi coming to die himself, Du Shun was disappointed.


    However, it''s not the first time that Du Shun, an old man in the world, has seen this kind of thing that his younger brother is acting as a shield for his elder brother. Although he is extremely disappointed, he knows that this is an inevitable result.


    Since Liu pangzi is not afraid of death and wants to block Tailong''s anger for Wang Fan, how can Du Shun not watch the drama?


    What''s more, if Liu pangzi is disabled by Tailong on the spot, it will just wipe out Wang Fan''s face and even make him afraid.


    The word "brave" is the most important word for those who are wandering in the rivers and lakes. Therefore, if there is no certain power in front of a strong hand like Tyrone, they will not have the right to speak.


    Holding the attitude of watching a good play, Du Shun''s mood is not as bad as before. He looks at Wang Fan with a sneer, hoping to see the expression he wants to see on his face to satisfy his hatred for Wang Fan.


    However, when Du Shun''s eyes looked at Wang Fan, he found that Wang Fan, who was standing opposite, not only didn''t have the slightest panic on his face, but also showed a look of expectation.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Du Shun was stunned. He didn''t understand why Wang Fan had such an expression, and he didn''t understand why Wang Fan didn''t worry at all.


    "Bang"


    The dull sound of heavy objects crashing on the ground attracted Du Shun''s eyes.


    See the figure is burly taller than Liu fat half head of talon, at this time has been Liu fat dead pressed on the ground.


    Unwilling to struggle, Tyrone can''t get rid of Liu Pang who is riding on him. Because of anger and hard work, the color on Tyrone''s face has become pig liver.


    "How is that possible?"


    Shocked by everything in front of him again, Du Shun stares at the two people on the ground. He doesn''t understand how Liu pangzi fell Tailong.


    What''s more, I don''t understand that Liu pangzi looks like an ordinary person. He has so much strength that he can''t stand up when he presses Tailong on the floor.


    Liu pangzi, with a relaxed face, rode on Tyrone lying on the ground and said with a smile, "brother long, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect you to let me go!"


    "You''re playing dirty tricks!" Pressed on the ground, Tyrone struggled and yelled at fat Liu.


    And Liu pangzi didn''t seem to want to argue. Instead, he was very proud and said, "Longge, you don''t understand the truth that war is not deceitful? What a pity! You can be the Dragon King with your intelligence quotient. No wonder brother Shun doesn''t take you seriously at all


    "Fart your mother!" Tailong was angry at Liu pangzi''s words, but he was pressed to death by the other side. He couldn''t use any strength, so he could only open his mouth and swear to vent his anger.


    Liu pangzi''s face sank when he heard Tailong scolding him. However, he didn''t teach Tailong a lesson immediately. Instead, he looked up at Wang Fan standing next to him.


    Wang Fan, who was standing on one side at this time, was also angry because of Talon''s rude remarks. Seeing that Liu pangzi was looking at him, he said casually, "your mouth can''t beat others. Is your Kung Fu fake?"


    "Good!" Liu pangzi, who got Wang Fan''s permission, showed a bad smile on his face and slapped Tyrone on the head. He even scolded: "big silly fork, scold me again


    "Fart your mother!" Although he was hit on the head, it didn''t affect Tyrone to continue to curse Liu pangzi. Moreover, the heavier Liu pangzi started, the louder Tyrone''s curse voice was, just like fighting in this way.


    But Du Shun couldn''t see it any more. He saw that there were many people around him. He hurriedly came forward and said, "Wang Fan, let your people stop. The face of the four seas gang is all lost to you!"


    "Tut! Tut! Tut! Brother Shun, what he said is wrong. It''s obviously you two who deliberately find fault. My brother has no choice but to do it. Now he is thrown on our head by this pot. Your mouth is really powerful! " Anyway, it''s not himself that is humiliating. Wang Fan won''t worry about it, so he doesn''t speak in a hurry, which means that he is not afraid to fight.


    The frown of Wang Fan''s words is tight. Du Shun is angry and wants to pull Liu pangzi away. Liu pangzi is riding on Tailong.


    I had expected that Du Shun would make a move. Before his hand touched him, Liu pangzi grabbed his wrist and said to him with a smile: "brother Shun, you should be a companion with brother long, too!"

 V2.Chapter 73

    Just as Liu pangzi grasped Du Shun''s wrist and was ready to pull him to his side, a thick voice came from the crowd: "stop it!"


    The voice came from the crowd, and soon the onlookers gave way to a passage. A middle-aged man with eyes and spirits, about 50 years old, was pushed in a wheelchair and came to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    Lying on the ground, Tyrone looked up at the man in the wheelchair and said awkwardly, "Uncle Hai, how did you come out?"


    "Uncle Hai!" Du Shun, who was caught by Liu pangzi''s wrist, took advantage of Liu pangzi''s amazing Kung Fu and quickly took back his hand. He hurriedly went to meet uncle Hai.


    Uncle Hai, who frowned and looked majestic, took a look at Du Shun, who came to him, and at talon, who was lying on the ground. His face sank and he turned to Wang Fan and said, "Wang Fan, do you still remember your identity?"


    Knowing that the middle-aged man in front of him was Uncle Hai, the big man of the four seas gang, and fat Liu didn''t dare to make any more mischief, he quickly stood up from Tailong and stood up behind Wang Fan.


    And Wang Fan also put away the ruffian phase before, standing there in order, head down, like a pupil who did something wrong, dare not and uncle Hai sharp eyes.


    Tyrone, who was pressed by Liu pangzi, finally had a chance to breathe. He quickly stood up and moved his limbs. He scolded and said, "come on! Let''s go on


    Liu pangzi, hiding behind Wang Fan, heard that Tailong was still scolding. Although there was a big man like Uncle Hai on the scene, his face still showed a look of disdain.


    "Tyrone, aren''t you ashamed?" Uncle Hai''s voice was cold.


    After being wronged and losing face in front of the crowd, Tyrone turns and looks at Uncle Hai. Just as he wants to tell his grievances, he sees Du Shun standing next to Uncle Hai, winking at him.


    "If there''s anything, let''s go to the private room." Uncle Hai''s eyes scan the crowd, and then he let his hands behind him push him and return to the previous private room.


    Wang Fan and the four of them followed Uncle Hai and came to the private room that uncle Hai had reserved. However, because of the previous events, the four of them had no verbal communication, and even the position they stood after entering the door naturally drew a clear line.


    Uncle Hai, who was sitting in the main seat, took a look at Wang Fan and the four of them. He said with a gloomy face, "sit down!"


    At this time, Du Shun had no arrogance and affectation. Hearing uncle Hai''s words of letting everyone sit down, he quickly pulled talon, who was still there staring at Liu pangzi, and sat on the seat in front of him.


    Wang Fan, of course, is not a fool. Seeing that Du Shun, who is usually arrogant, looks like a good baby in front of Uncle Hai, he naturally won''t risk his life. So as soon as Du shungang sat down in the chair, Wang Fan took Liu pangzi and sat down.


    Looking at Wang Fan, the four of them sat down. Uncle Hai''s face relaxed a little. He stretched out his thick palm and looked at his hands standing behind him.


    The man pushing the wheelchair was a man in his thirties. Seeing uncle Hai''s gesture, he immediately understood everything.


    He picked up the cigar box from the table, twisted it with cigar tongs, and put the cigar in Uncle Hai''s hand steadily.


    The big fat hand put the cigar to his mouth. Without waiting for uncle hai to give a sign, the man pushing the wheelchair took out the lighter and lit the cigar for him.


    After smoking a mouthful of cigar, uncle Hai said calmly: "we four seas gang are on the road. We rely on our hard fists, so you have a few moves in private, and I won''t object!"


    "But what day is it? Do you fools know? "


    "I''m waiting for you to say something in the private room. It''s good for you bastards to show me shame outside! Is the skin tight? I don''t want to live! "


    Uncle Hai, who looks ruddy and kind-hearted, is not only full of gunpowder, but also aggressive, which makes Wang Fan dare not look up.


    The overbearing spirit of Uncle Hai is totally different from those big brothers of the underworld that Wang fan saw.


    Although the big brothers of the underworld are always full of dirty words, and they are so fierce that people dare not look directly at them, compared with Uncle Hai in front of them, they are just like a little witch to see a big witch. They are not of the same level at all.


    This is the real character in the Jianghu. His every move reveals his extraordinary character and shows his power to people.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t dare to look up, uncle Hai nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "today I''m calling you here to talk about Anan and axing."


    "Uncle Hai, I made Xing. He and the people of Dongsheng calculated me and Nange together." Wang Fan didn''t wait for uncle hai to ask questions. He stood up and looked at him and answered.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s face, uncle Hai''s cloudy face slowly showed a smile. He extended his arm to Wang Fan, waved his hand and said with a smile: "good boy! Have courage! Sit down and talk


    "Well!" Wang Fan promised, then sat back steadily.


    He was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude. Uncle Hai took a cigar and said, "ah Xing''s affair is over. No one is allowed to mention it again. Do you hear me?"


    "I hear you."


    Du Shun and Tyrone answered in unison.


    That''s what it is to be in the underworld. It''s inevitable to kill people and sell goods. But if these things have no direct interests with you, and the boss has given a word not to discuss them, then no matter when, you can''t go back to these old accounts.


    Especially if the police are still investigating things, they can''t say it from your mouth. Otherwise, the whole underworld will regard you as the enemy, and you won''t be qualified to stay in the underworld.


    Uncle Hai, who is smoking, is also very satisfied with Du Shun''s and Tailong''s answers. He turns his head to look at Wang Fan and asks in a friendly tone: "Wang Fan, Xia Nan is your big brother. I want to hear your opinion on this matter."


    "Uncle Hai, I''ve been following brother Nan all the time. I haven''t seen anything in the world. I don''t know what to do." Wang Fan, who was asked by Uncle Hai, stood up again, looked at Uncle Hai''s face, and then said, "Uncle Hai, you teach me how to do it, and I''ll do it according to your orders."


    "When Anan recommended you as the leader of the hall, he praised you very much. I''ve always been very interested in you. I saw you today. It''s really not a common thing!" Uncle Hai took another puff of cigar, squinted his eyes into a gap, and looked at Wang Fan''s face carefully.


    Wang Fan couldn''t hear uncle Hai''s meaning for a moment, so he didn''t dare to answer, but he was prepared for the worst in his heart.

 V2.Chapter 74

    He seems to be very satisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude and practice. The smile on Uncle Hai''s face becomes more and more intense, and his domineering spirit becomes easygoing. He has no fear before.


    Uncle Hai is very satisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude, but Du Shun has a bad feeling in his heart. After all, uncle Hai is the leader of the four seas gang. No matter what emotion he has, he can only bear it and never dare to show it on his face.


    Maybe only Wang Fan noticed that there was something in Uncle Hai''s words. Except for him, three people thought that uncle Hai''s praise for him meant that what was going to happen would make Wang Fan go to the top.


    Even Liu pangzi sat on one side complacent, from time to time at the opposite Tyrone pick an eyebrow, pout a mouth or something, a pair of winner''s arrogant posture.


    Uncle Hai, who has been staring at Wang Fan, doesn''t worry about what other people are doing. He puts down his cigar, takes up the red wine in front of him, raises his glass to Wang Fan, and says with a smile: "Wang Fan, I believe Anan didn''t see you wrong, and I also believe in his own eyes. After drinking this glass of wine, I have something for you to do!"


    As soon as Uncle Hai''s words came out, Du Shun couldn''t sit still. He looked at Uncle Hai unhappily and said, "Uncle Hai, I''m willing to contribute to the club, too!"


    "That is, uncle Hai, we are all willing to contribute to the club!" Tyrone is not willing to be outdone, for fear that Wang Fan will steal their limelight.


    Before uncle Hai could say anything, Liu pangzi rushed to one side and said, "you two are deliberately picking fault! Uncle Hai thinks highly of our brother fan. Are you not convinced? "


    "Fuck! What are you, when is your turn to speak? " Tyrone, who has accumulated hatred with Liu pangzi, stands up from his seat and points to Liu pangzi''s nose.


    Not to be outdone, Liu pangzi stares and wants to stand up to compete with Tailong. However, he is held down by Wang Fan who is standing there.


    Wang Fan, with a calm face, looked at Tailong and Du Shun and said, "Uncle Hai said that if I have something to do, there must be his arrangement. You''ve been big brother for so long, don''t you know the rules?"


    "Wang Fan, don''t sow discord here! I''m worried that you''re going to blow things up and ruin the reputation of our four seas gang. " Du Shun was sitting there, looking at Wang Fan and saying.


    Knowing that Wang Fan''s mouth is good at Kung Fu, Tailong also scolded: "Wang Fan, what else can you do besides using your mouth?"


    "Tyrone, do you want to fight?" Liu pangzi can''t bear it any longer. Regardless of Wang Fan''s obstruction, he stands up and points to Talon to challenge.


    Without waiting for Tyrone to respond, uncle Hai was already angry and dropped his glass on the ground. He looked at the frightened people with a gloomy face and said, "do you think I''m dead? Is it going to turn the world upside down? "


    The broken wine glasses are flying everywhere, and some pieces hurt people. It''s not that Du Shun and Tailong have never seen uncle Hai angry, and they know what uncle Hai''s anger will turn into. They quickly shut their mouths and stop talking.


    Even Liu pangzi felt uncle Hai''s anger. He reached out and pinched his nose. He turned to Uncle Hai and said, "I''m sorry, uncle Hai. I''m not sensible!"


    "Sit down!" Hai Shuhu said with a face.


    After Liu pangzi and Wang Fan sat down, uncle Hai said, "Anan has always been loyal to the four seas gang, which is obvious to all of us. To come out is to be loyal to the community like Anan!"


    "Uncle Hai is right. Brother Nan is our example. We will certainly contribute to the club." Du Shun followed Uncle Hai''s words, but he secretly kicked talon.


    After receiving the signal, Tyrone quickly showed his loyalty, patted his chest and said to Uncle Hai, "Uncle Hai, don''t worry. If anyone dares to fight against the four seas gang, I will fight with him first."


    They showed their loyalty there in unison, which eased uncle Hai''s gloomy face. He nodded, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "Xia Nan is your elder brother. What do you think you should do about his business?"


    Speaking of this, uncle Hai is testing Wang Fan''s attitude, which can be seen by anyone.


    Wang Fan replied with a smile: "I have always regarded Nange as an example in my life, and naturally I will be loyal to the club. Uncle Hai, if you have anything to say, just tell me. I''m not very smart. I''m afraid I''ll make you angry if I say something wrong."


    "Good! Since you are loyal to the club and want to learn from your elder brother, I have something to say. " Uncle Hai clapped his hand on the table with a proud smile on his face.


    Looking around the audience, uncle Hai said in a loud voice: "although we Sihai gang are not as good as they used to be, we still have some family background and face. Xia Nan''s business is better than Yan Hua''s. This account can''t be counted like this!"


    "Uncle Hai, I will make Yan Hua pay the price." Wang Fan received the words in a low voice.


    "Wang Fan, I believe you have this ability, and I believe you will avenge Xia Nan!" Uncle Hai nodded his head and said with satisfaction. Seeing Wang Fan''s firm eyes, uncle Hai continued: "there is another thing, I believe you can do well too!"


    "Uncle Hai, you say!" Being watched by Uncle Hai''s eyes, Wang Fan nodded.


    "When you come out, you need not only handouts but also empathy. Since you respect Xia Nan very much, I''ll entrust you with the affairs of summer! I''m sure you''ll do it for me! " Uncle Hai''s eyes were fixed on Wang Fan all the time.


    Wang Fan was stunned when he heard uncle Hai talking about summer. However, when he saw Uncle Hai staring at him, it seemed that he was not good at it. The expression on his face immediately returned to calm.


    Du Shun, who was listening to the conversation between uncle Hai and Wang Fan, realized what uncle Hai said, and immediately became energetic. He looked at Wang Fan with a bad smile, and even more insidiously said, "Wang Fan, you don''t want to recognize him as a big brother because you are still young in summer."


    "Wang Fan, summer is your elder brother''s son. You just said you respect elder brother Nan. You can''t be right and wrong!" Tyrone was also stirring up the flames.


    "I heard that brother Nan saved your life. If brother Nan didn''t give up his life to save you, you should be safe now! It''s true, isn''t it Du Shun intensified in the side of Wang Fan, deliberately Xia Nan things up again.


    "I will repay you with the help of the spring! Brother Shun, is that right? " Tyrone said with a smiley face.


    Two people''s words make Wang Fan miserable. He wanted to get rid of something in summer, but he couldn''t open his mouth and say anything heartless, because he was looking at his uncle Hai, and he had completely expressed his attitude.


    This is a game, but I don''t know if the final result they want is as simple as what they say!

 V2.Chapter 75

    When he walked out of Caesar Hotel, Wang Fan finally understood the sigh of the blind Master, not because he could not listen to the blind Master''s words, not because he was soft hearted, but because he was still alive in his dream.


    In the process of growing up, every man will have a hero dream of his own. In the dream, he is an invincible and respected existence, and everyone who breaks into his dream will worship him.


    A hero is most concerned with chivalrous spirit.


    Xiaoxiong, in order to achieve his goal, will do whatever he can, just like Cao Cao, who said that "I''d rather bear the burden of the people in the world than the people in the world".


    After calling Tong Jiahui to report safety, Wang Fan didn''t go back to his residence with Liu pangzi. He drove around the city for a long time, and finally came to the bar opened by Miao Qing.


    Wang Fan, who is a little confused about the future, calls uncle GUI. He wants to invite uncle GUI to have a drink. He also wants to hear uncle GUI''s views on these things.


    The bar is very lively, Wang Fan found a place not to be noticed, ordered two glasses of wine and smoked, waiting for the arrival of ghost uncle.


    He didn''t let Wang Fan wait for long. Ghost uncle appeared at the door of the bar. I don''t know how he saw Wang Fan waiting for him in the dim light. Anyway, as soon as he entered the door, ghost uncle ran directly to Wang Fan.


    After pulling the chair and sitting down, uncle GUI picked up the wine cup on the tea table, took a big drink, and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Is it difficult again? "


    Looking at the ghost uncle''s carefree appearance, Wang Fan nodded back with a bitter smile: "you always expect things like God, I don''t know what to say."


    "Tell me what you think and see what I can do for you." Ghost uncle put down the wine cup, picked up the cigarette box, took out a cigarette, lit it up, took two puffs, and then said: "you don''t need to ask me about the murder, just keep your own discretion."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m getting darker and darker, and that I can''t even pull you back?" Wang Fan heard ghost uncle''s words, took the cigarette in his mouth, looked at him and asked thoughtfully.


    "As long as you have light in your heart, no matter how far you go, you can come back." Ghost uncle looking at the dancing men and women, face calm to Wang Fan said.


    Ghost uncle''s words made Wang Fan smoke with a stuffy head, one mouthful after another, and soon the smoke enveloped him inside, making people unable to see the expression on his face.


    In the dimly lit bar, neon lights are flashing with colorful light, shining on everyone''s face, tough rock music, every note is stirring people''s heartstrings, and the red men and women on the dance floor are all swaying their bodies, shaking away their worries with the rhythm.


    For a long time, Wang Fan raised his head, looked at the wine glass in front of him, and said in a low voice: "Uncle ghost, if one day I die, will you tell my mother and my sister exactly what happened to me?"


    "No Uncle GUI''s answer is very straightforward.


    "Why? Worried that they won''t be able to accept my business? Or is it because the organization doesn''t allow it? " Wang Fan looks at ghost uncle without expression and asks in a low voice.


    "Neither." Ghost uncle still looked at the people in the dance floor, did not look at Wang Fan beside him.


    This answer let Wang Fan some accident, he looked at the ghost uncle doubtfully, asked: "that is for what?"


    "You''re dead, remember?" Ghost uncle reply tone is very relaxed, as if to say a very common thing.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Wang Fan smiles. His tears flow out of his eyes, his nose is sour, and his heart is filled with unspeakable feelings. The smile on his face is gradually disappearing.


    His face is still calm. Ghost uncle is not affected by Wang Fan''s emotion. He smokes and drinks. He looks at the people in front of him wriggling hard, as if he doesn''t know what Wang fan is doing.


    At the end of emotional catharsis, there will always be a lot of feelings, but Wang fan knows that these feelings are useless. After all, the reality is cruel and will not change anything because of someone.


    Leaning on the back of the chair, Wang Fan stretched out his arms to embrace the darkness, faded his grievances in the noisy music, and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his hands. When he looked at Uncle GUI again, his face had returned to calm.


    "You''re going to help me to sit in the top position of the four seas gang!" Wang Fan''s tone is gentle to ghost uncle say.


    "I can''t use the police force on a large scale now, and they won''t agree. If you have the ability, I can help you a little bit." Ghost uncle finally turned his head and looked at Wang Fan, but there was still no expression on his face.


    "A little help? How busy is it? I''d like to know your bottom line Wang Fan looked at the eyes of ghost uncle and asked him seriously.


    "I can pretend I can''t see things like Chen Yaoxing, or I can think I haven''t heard of them." Uncle GUI replied in a deep voice.


    "What if it wasn''t Chen Yaoxing? If it''s not the big brother in the river, what if he doesn''t sin to death? " Wang Fan asked again.


    "Wang Fan, you remember that you are a policeman, and everything you do must not exceed your bottom line. If you lose your way, I have no chance to pull you back, I can only send you to the place you should go. Do you understand what I mean?" Ghost uncle leaned over and whispered in Wang Fan''s ear.


    Every word, every word, clearly spread into Wang Fan''s ears, he knew that ghost uncle had understood his words, and also understood what ghost uncle said to him.


    This is also the most worrying thing for him and the most thorny problem for him.


    In summer, a young man who was just born wanted to take a place in the world that didn''t belong to him.


    If he is full of evil and a scum like Chen Yaoxing, then his existence is no longer a problem.


    But he was a child, a child who had no reason to go to hell.


    Let alone Wang Fan, who is the real Bodhisattva of Tibet, I''m afraid that he can''t do anything to him easily.


    Uncle GUI is right, and he has already shown his attitude. He can tolerate Wang Fan''s disturbing the world, and he can also ignore Wang Fan''s extraordinary methods. But he will never allow Wang Fan to touch the bottom line of the police, and he will never let Wang Fan do what he wants.


    But suddenly the summer, like a stumbling block, is placed in front of Wang Fan, which makes Wang Fan have no choice.


    Uncle Hai has shown his attitude, and uncle GUI has made clear the bottom line.


    What should Wang Fan do?


    His heart also had no bottom, more had no complete idea.


    Kill and kill, drive and drive away, summer is like stubborn psoriasis, pasted on Wang Fan''s body, let him not only feel sick, but also feel extremely irritable, and he did not know, this psoriasis brought him more than these.

 V2.Chapter 76

    When Wang Fan comes back to his residence with the smell of wine, he finds that ah Qi is waiting for him downstairs. Wang Fan, who is in a bad mood, greets ah Qi and is ready to go home to sleep, but ah Qi stops him.


    "The boy called summer has been here." Ah Qi looked at Wang Fan''s face and said.


    "What did he come for?" Wang Fan was annoyed when he heard the name of summer, and his voice was naturally not so pleasant.


    "It seems that you don''t like this boy either!" Ah Qi continued with a sneer.


    "He is Nange''s son. You''d better not have any bad plans for him." From ah Qi''s sneer, Wang fan is still aware of something, but he doesn''t want ah Qi to focus on summer. After all, this guy is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s warning, ah Qi asked mysteriously, "what do you really don''t want me to do?"


    Then ah Qi stretched out his hand and made an action of erasing on his neck. His meaning was expressed thoroughly without any cover up.


    Turning a white eye at ah Qi, Wang Fan said in an emphatic tone: "summer is brother Nan''s son and the only son. I don''t want him to have any accident, do you know?"


    "If he confesses to the eldest lady that he wants to compete with you for favor, will you bear it?" The tone of ah Qi''s speech is very funny, and the expression on his face is even more insidious.


    Ah Qi''s words made Wang Fan''s head grow big for a while. He didn''t care about how to use words to compete with ah Qi. His heart was only concerned about what he said to Tong Jiahui in summer.


    If the position of big brother wants to compete with Wang Fan in summer, it may be because he is Xia Nan''s son. No matter how unreliable, there is an excuse.


    But now the summer came blatantly, actually in front of ah Qi''s face to Tong Jiahui, this is a little not to give Wang fan face!


    Naked provocation, shameless behavior!


    Not only do you want to suppress Wang Fan in the Jianghu, but also you want to give him a green hat. Let alone Wang Fan''s hot temper, even if you are any man, you can''t stand what you do in the summer.


    For the first time, Wang Fan had the idea of killing Xia Xia in his heart, and he was unshakable and persistent.


    Wang Fanfei rushed into the corridor, but behind him came ah Qi''s voice: "the eldest lady is in the blind Master''s place, they are waiting for you."


    Hearing ah Qi''s words, Wang Fan''s heart was tight again.


    Now he doesn''t want to face the blind Master, because when the blind Master gave him advice before, he foolishly denied the blind Master''s opinion. Now it seems that the blind Master''s words are not unreasonable.


    The floor is not high, Wang Fan quickly came to the blind Master''s residence, the two bodyguards sitting in the living room, saw Wang Fan appear at the door, the male bodyguard of the two pointed to the blind Master''s bedroom, said to Wang Fan: "the eldest lady and blind Master are waiting for you."


    "Good!" Wang Fan nodded, raised his legs and went to the blind Master''s bedroom.


    Push open the door of the bedroom lightly, Wang Fan''s brow can''t help wrinkling. He looks very tired and blind. He leans on the head of the bed and closes his eyes. His brow has become a knot in one''s heart.


    Tong Jiahui, sitting on one side of the chair, is looking at Wang Fan at the door with an angry face. She is not happy because of his appearance.


    Gently shut the door, Wang Fan asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Nan''s son and blind Master had a fight. If it wasn''t for your reason, I would let ah Qi kill him!" Tong Jiahui answered with a gloomy face.


    "Uncle Hai came to me today to help him take over Nange''s position as my elder brother in summer." Wang Fan pulled a chair, sat opposite Tong Jiahui, and said in a low voice.


    "You agreed?" Tong Jiahui''s eyes brightened and asked with some worry.


    "I have no choice. Uncle Hai is still the leader of the four seas gang, unless I leave the four seas gang now." Wang Fan said helplessly.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, the blind man at the head of the bed sat up slowly and said in a light tone: "what you did is right. If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan!"


    "But I regret it!" Wang Fan said what he thought.


    Seeing that the blind Master is like this now, and hearing Tong Jiahui''s words with resentment, Wang Fan begins to regret his decision. Now he wants to screw off summer''s head. Only in this way can he relieve his hatred.


    "If it''s not convenient for you, I can let ah Qi do it!" Tong Jiahui was able to understand Wang Fan''s difficulties, so she wanted to take it down.


    "I can handle it myself!" Wang Fan''s eyes are full of fierce light, and Tong Jiahui''s words make him think about summer.


    In the summer, Wang Fan''s bottom line was touched again and again, and the attitude of Uncle Hai of Sihai Gang made Wang Fan despair. All this made him want to go away. At the moment, he had no pity but to kill him.


    After Wang Fan finished talking, the blind Master said, "Wang Fan, you killed Xia Xia, didn''t you give someone else something?"


    "I can do it without knowing it, blind Master, don''t worry!" Wang Fan said with confidence.


    "He''s not Chen Yaoxing. Do you think even if the police don''t know, people on the road won''t suspect him?" Then the blind Master coughed twice. Slowly, he said, "there are rules in the world. You are not a child of three or two years old. Do you want me to teach you this?"


    "He forced me, and I can''t live like this." Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    "It''s really no good. Let''s leave H city and go to Hengtai development. I don''t believe it. They dare to go there and fight with us!" Tong Jiahui stood up and went to Wang Fan. She put her hand on his shoulder to find a way out for him.


    "You! When it''s time to be impulsive, it''s time to be calm. When it''s time to be calm, it''s time to worry about you. How can you do something without thinking? " The blind master didn''t teach Wang Fan a lesson.


    Blind Master''s words made Wang Fan confused for a while. He looked at blind Master and asked, "blind Master, what''s your good way? Say it! I''ll do what you want! "


    "Yes! Blind Master, you must have a good way. Just say it Tong Jiahui also said anxiously.


    "According to the current situation, this boy can''t be killed in summer, and you can''t ask him for a crime, because I suspect that there must be someone behind the boy who is commanding him. If you have any trouble, it will cause a lot of trouble! It''s called killing with a knife! " Blind Master said the current situation to Wang Fan.


    Listening to the blind Master''s analysis, Wang Fan realized that summer is likely to be uncle Hai''s chess piece. The purpose of doing this in summer is to irritate Wang Fan. Once Wang fan does something irrational, the whole four seas gang will attack him.

 V2.Chapter 77

    The successive days of rain have brought down the temperature of H city by several degrees, which also indicates that the northern cities will usher in a cold winter. In addition to adding a few pieces of clothing to keep warm, people can only stay at home and go out as little as possible.


    The business of Fuyuan teahouse is getting worse and worse. Because of Nange''s death, some old customers don''t care much about this place where they often visit. They don''t know when the parking space at the gate is put on the cart by a middle-aged man selling roasted sweet potatoes.


    Wang Fan, who was driving, stopped at the door of the teahouse, rolled down the window, looked at the middle-aged man who was selling roasted sweet potatoes in the parking space, and asked, "do you know this is a parking space?"


    "I know. What''s the matter?" The middle-aged man sat on the chair beside the cart, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at Wang Fan with a cigarette in his mouth. He answered with disdain.


    "How do you do business with people like that?" Wang Fan looked at the middle-aged man and then asked.


    "I parked at your door? You''re in charge? How many are you doing? " When the middle-aged man saw that the car Wang Fan was driving was just a Jetta, he asked him lightly.


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man selling sweet potatoes was still a unreasonable prick. Wang Fan rolled up the window, picked up a wooden baseball bat from the back seat of the car, opened the door and got out of the car.


    The middle-aged man sitting there smoking saw Wang Fan get out of the car, and his face first showed a sneer. When he saw the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm and the baseball bat in his hand, his face immediately became stiff.


    Carrying the baseball bat in his hand, Wang Fan walked up to the man, looked into his eyes and asked in a low voice: "what did you say just now, I didn''t hear it clearly, would you say it again?"


    "Big brother, I''m just a bit of a fish to eat. Other places are occupied by others. I don''t think anyone comes here at ordinary times. I sell a baked sweet potato here to support my family. I didn''t mean to do it." Scared by Wang Fan''s appearance, the man immediately replied in good order.


    "Do you want me to teach you how to do it?" Wang Fan asked impatiently.


    The man stood up shivering, shook his head and said: "brother, I''m going, I''m going!"


    With that, the man began to clean up his sweet potato stall in the blink of an eye. He trotted away with his sweet potato cart.


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s gray escape, Wang Fan spat a mouthful of phlegm at his back, turned and walked back to the car, put the baseball bat in his hand back on the car, then parked the car in the parking space, and then locked the door and walked to the teahouse.


    The waiters at the door of the teahouse had already seen Wang Fan''s arrival, but they didn''t know the purpose of Wang Fan''s visit, so they all hid in the teahouse and didn''t dare to come out.


    Seeing that Wang Fan has driven away the villains who have affected the business of the teahouse, several waiters in the hall realize that Wang fan is not looking for trouble in Fuyuan teahouse this time.


    They were all old acquaintances. Now I see Wang Fan coming out for them. How dare these waiters neglect them.


    Before Wang Fan came to the door, the two waiters had already opened the glass door for him, and said in unison: "brother fan is good!"


    "Well, is summer here?" Wang Fan promised, walked into the teahouse, casually asked the situation of summer.


    Just now, the waiter, who was still smiling, was embarrassed when he heard Wang Fan''s question. He looked at each other, but none of them dared to answer.


    Wang Fan, who walked into the teahouse, looked around and saw that the waiters were embarrassed. He guessed that they were worried that they were looking for trouble and did not dare to answer his questions easily.


    Walking to a tea table in the hall, Wang Fan pulled a chair and sat down steadily. He said to the waiter at the door, "make me a cup of Longjing and call Xiaomei over!"


    "Good!" The waiter at the door promised and turned to make tea for Wang Fan.


    The other waiter, who was standing with her, went to the second floor in a panic. The expression on her face could not tell whether she was nervous or worried.


    After a while, Hu Xiaomei came down from the second floor and stood at the corner of the stairs. Hu Xiaomei gave Wang Fan an embarrassed smile and said, "brother fan, I''ve asked my sisters to inform me. I don''t need to pay here in the future."


    Hearing Hu Xiaomei''s voice, Wang Fan looked at the corner of the stairs. When she finished speaking, Wang Fan said with a smile: "you move fast!"


    Hu Xiaomei, who had already gone downstairs, gave a wry smile and returned with a trembling voice: "where can I delay what my brother told me?"


    "Good! Inform them now, and you will be responsible for collecting the money here in the future! " Wang Fan looked at Hu Xiaomei, who came to him. He pulled aside the chair beside her and motioned her to sit beside her.


    When she heard Wang Fan''s words, Hu Xiaomei was surprised, and then saw Wang Fan pulling a chair for her. She immediately sat down beside Wang Fan with a flattered smile. Her voice was very sweet and said, "thank you for your trust. I will make the account clear. Don''t worry!"


    "You don''t have to tell me about the accounts." Wang Fan looked at Hu Xiaomei and said calmly.


    "What can I say to fat brother? Or tell Miss Tong? " A loss flashed across Hu Xiaomei''s face.


    "You ask how to arrange the summer, Fuyuan teahouse is his, brother Nan''s previous business, or by him to do it!" Wang Fan said with a light tone and took the tea from the waiter.


    Wang Fan''s words surprised Hu Xiaomei. She stared at Wang Fan. She couldn''t believe what he said just now, and she couldn''t believe it was true.


    After Nange died, he often came to the teahouse to check the business in summer.


    But the eccentric summer, did not inherit his father Xia Nan''s easygoing, do not know how to deal with those people in society.


    So not only is the business of the teahouse getting worse, but even those friends who have made friends with Nange no longer care about the teahouse. This makes Hu Xiaomei, who works in the teahouse, anxious in the eyes and anxious in the heart.


    Today, when I saw Wang Fan in the teahouse, I was worried that Wang Fan was looking for trouble. When I saw that Wang Fan had driven away the rascal who sold roasted sweet potatoes, I began to look forward to Wang Fan taking over Fuyuan teahouse, so that their life would be better.


    Even when Hu Xiaomei heard Wang Fan say that he told the four seas gang to pay for the teahouse, she thought that Wang Fan was going to take over the teahouse. She was very happy that her sisters'' hard life had come to an end.


    But now Wang Fan asked her to report to the summer, and she knew that her hope had failed. Moreover, Wang Fan''s visit to the teahouse this time was definitely not so simple.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has been with Nange for many years, knows more or less the rules of the world. But Wang Fan''s purpose today still makes her very confused. She looks carefully at Wang Fan in front of her, but she is guessing the intention of Wang Fan''s words.

 V2.Chapter 78

    Some things don''t need to be explained, and sometimes they don''t need to be explained.


    In Hu Xiaomei''s suspicions, Wang Fan left Fuyuan teahouse. When he went out, he didn''t forget to remind Hu Xiaomei that if anyone came to trouble again, he would call Liu pangzi directly and ask him to bring someone over and run away.


    Of course, Hu Xiaomei''s heart was warm with Wang Fan''s words, and other girls were also relieved. With Wang Fan''s support, Fuyuan tea house would not go bankrupt even if it didn''t work in summer.


    That''s what business is all about. As a boss, you have to figure out what you''re doing every day?


    Not money, but people!


    No one holds you and supports you. No matter how good the things you sell are, no one will care about them. Even soon they will be submerged in the corner of the city.


    This is also why many stores, a few days before the opening, will spend money to find someone to support the popularity of their stores.


    This is still the popularity of the appearance, but also behind the ruthless role to support you.


    Just like Wang fan driving away the middle-aged man, everyone knows that the middle-aged man is a rogue, but no one wants to provoke these people.


    Especially for those who want to come to you for consumption, when they see such characters appearing in front of your store, they will naturally switch to other stores in order to avoid trouble.


    Today''s urban development is not as materialistic as it used to be. There are five or six stores of the same type in a street, and at least two or three. So if you have trouble here, customers will naturally choose other places.


    Over time, consumers get used to going to other homes, and will gradually forget your existence.


    Because of these reasons, Hu Xiaomei is very grateful for Wang Fan''s help, and the girls who rely on Fuyuan teahouse to eat are more intimate with Wang Fan.


    As for the young boss in summer, they look down on him from the bottom of their hearts. This is not only because of their closeness to Wang Fan, but also because summer is not doing well.


    As for what Hu Xiaomei and these girls think, Wang fan doesn''t care at all. He goes out of the teahouse door, gets on the bus, and calls Miao Qing. After they meet at the temporary residence of Miao Qing, Wang fan drives directly there.


    H city is not big. After a few blocks, Wang Fan came to Miao Qing''s temporary residence. As soon as he parked his car in the parking space, he saw Miao Qing also riding a motorcycle in his sight.


    Miao Qing, wearing a tight riding suit, not only has a hot figure and is full of desire, but also shows her inner wildness when riding. The man who sees her can''t control her natural desire to conquer.


    Drink the strongest wine, ride the wildest horse!


    Every man''s heart, there is such a heroic mood, every man''s eyes, there is a woman he wants to conquer.


    Of course, Wang Fan asked Miao Qing to meet here not to satisfy his desire for conquest, let alone to fill his desire for desire, but to discuss a very important matter with Miao Qing.


    They went into the room one after the other. Miao Qing put the key in his hand on the shoe cabinet at the door, took a pair of slippers for Wang Fan, and said to him, "I''m in such a hurry to talk about summer."


    "Well." Wang Fan, who was changing his shoes while answering, raised his head to find that Miao Qing, who was walking in front of him, had untied his riding uniform, and there was only one bra inside.


    Although the relationship between the two has broken through the veil, but Wang Fan still some do not adapt to such things, he awkwardly turned to one side, palms also sweating.


    Without noticing Wang Fan''s abnormality, Miao Qing has been sitting on the sofa in the living room with her smooth abdomen exposed in the air, which makes people feel her wild and sexy intuitively.


    Wang Fan, standing at the door, gave a wry smile and said, "don''t you have any clothes to replace here?"


    "Do you need that trouble? Aren''t you going to leave later? " Just in front of the burning cigarette, she asked her to return without raising her head.


    "I''m afraid you''ll catch cold!" Wang Fan found an excuse to say.


    "You''re afraid you can''t help it! It''s OK. I''m safe today. Don''t worry! " Miao Qing, who is smoking, leans on the sofa, cocks up her legs and looks at Wang Fan. She smiles at him and says with indifference.


    Miao Qing''s words made his face a little hot. Wang Fan said awkwardly: "Miao Qing, the last thing is over, so don''t mention it again, OK?"


    "Why? Worried about Tong Jiahui? Or is Wang Yue afraid to know? " Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan with disapproval, and finally said, "are you still afraid that I will pester you?"


    "No, I don''t think so. What''s the matter with us?" Wang Fan said to Miao Qing in distress.


    "I raped you, OK?" Miao Qing''s face darkened, and her voice was angry.


    "I didn''t mean that, Miao Qing. Don''t get me wrong, OK?" Don''t know how to coax Miao Qing, Wang fan can only take the initiative to admit the mistake, but still some uncomfortable in the heart.


    "Well, don''t mention it. What can I do for you? Just say it and you''ll leave!" Miao Qing frowned and said impatiently to Wang Fan.


    I can understand Miao Qing''s dissatisfaction, but Wang Fan still has no way to face her, so I have to sit on the sofa next to Miao Qing and look to the corner.


    The atmosphere in the room was very awkward. Neither of them spoke. The smoke burned out one by one, and the room soon became full of tobacco smell.


    The expression is very impatient Miao Qing put out the cigarette in his hand, looked at Wang Fan who was sitting there smoking, and said: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. Just lock the door when you leave."


    With that, without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, Miao Qing went to the door of the room, went to the shoe cabinet, picked up her boots and put them on her feet.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting there thinking about how to open his mouth, immediately stood up and ran after Miao Qing. He grabbed Miao Qing''s arm and said with a bitter face, "I didn''t provoke you. Why are you so angry?"


    "Wang Fan, I''ve lost my eye! You live like a motherfucker Miao Qing threw Wang Fan''s hand away and pointed to his nose.


    It''s the first time for Wang Fan to be scolded by a woman, but he has no temper at all.


    Miao Qing said nothing wrong. He also felt that he didn''t live like a man. At least he was far away from a man like blind master.


    Live like a man!


    Wang Fan looks at Miao Qing, but is caught by her. He just wants to say something, but his mouth is blocked by Miao Qing''s red lips.

 V2.Chapter 79

    The bed is not so soft, at least Miao Qing thinks so, so she chooses to put her head on Wang Fan''s chest and hold him more like an octopus.


    "I always have a question. I don''t know if I should ask you." Lying on the bed looking at the ceiling of Wang Fan, the voice is very light said.


    "I know what you want to ask." Miao Qing''s big bright eyes twinkled and looked at Wang Fan''s chin.


    "Oh? Aren''t you angry? No regrets? Or is there something I don''t know? " Wang fan puts his arm under his head so that he can see Miao Qing''s expression clearly. He also hopes to see Miao Qing''s appearance at the moment.


    Drawing a circle on Wang Fan''s strong chest with fingers, Miao Qing said in a flat tone: "do you still have hope for the future?"


    "The future?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s your future." Miao Qing nodded and looked at Wang Fan''s eyes seriously, as if asking a very important thing.


    From Miao Qing''s eyes, Wang Fan understood her meaning, and his expression suddenly became dim. He said with a bitter smile: "do you think I will have a future? Living may be the future


    "So?" Miao Qing also wry smile, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes are not bright before.


    "Be a layman, greedy for money and lust?" Wang Fan suddenly remembered the recent popular words, and suddenly understood Miao Qing''s mind.


    "Life can''t be all regrets, can you say that I use you, can also take our relationship as a group to warm up, in short? It''s bad luck for you to meet me Miao Qing lowered her head and bit Wang Fan''s chest.


    Wang Fan took a cold breath, but he didn''t stop Miao Qing''s action. He just put his hand on her clean back, patted her gently, and said, "I like to suffer losses, especially for you!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Miao Qing sat up, reached out and picked up the bra thrown on the bed. While wearing it, she asked, "I''ve heard about things in summer. If you need me to do anything, just tell me. I''m better at killing people than you."


    "Summer can''t die, at least not now." Wang Fan also sat up and reached out for Miao Qing to button up his bra. His tone was firm.


    Being stunned by Wang Fan''s words, Miao Qing asked: "why? Are you going to do it? Or are you worried about something? "


    "Yes, uncle Hai of Sihai Gang wants me to be the elder brother in summer. He talks with me about terms with brother Nan''s death, and clearly doesn''t want me to be in the upper position." After buttoning, Wang Fan patted Miao Qing on the shoulder and handed her riding uniform to her.


    "He''s more damned, don''t you think?" Miao Qing took the riding uniform Wang Fan gave her, put it on quickly, and stretched out her hand to tie her hair into a ponytail.


    "Uncle GUI won''t let me do that either." Wang Fan said helplessly.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, Miao Qing laughed and said casually: "I''ll make a bet with you. You''ll kill summer. Uncle GUI will scold you at most. As long as you listen to his orders, he won''t do anything to you."


    "Maybe!" In fact, Wang Fan has no music in his heart, but he thinks what Miao Qing said is very possible.


    "What are we doing now? Who do you deal with every day? If you are not careful, you will be broken to pieces. How can you pay attention to so many rules and regulations? " Miao Qing, who was already dressed, stood up, picked up the cigarette case, took out a cigarette and lit it. Her face looked very agitated.


    Wang Fan agrees with Miao Qing''s words. After years of undercover life, he has long understood that a large part of what he learned from textbooks has nothing to do with reality, or even runs counter to reality.


    You see the truth, but you want to see, and others are willing to show you, those cruel can not look directly at the truth, you never dare to touch.


    Miao Qing, who was smoking, threw a cigarette to Wang Fan and said, "sister Hong is not so suspicious of your identity. You should be glad."


    "Oh?" Wang Fan catches Miao Qing''s cigarette and looks at her unexpectedly.


    "If you want to be in a higher position, it means you are ambitious. She thinks you are the same as them, so she doesn''t think you are a policeman. Moreover, I told her about Chen Yaoxing being buried alive by you!" When Miao Qing said this, he was very calm, as if he was talking about a very common thing.


    "I think my hand is stained with blood, so I won''t doubt it." Wang Fan understood Miao Qing''s meaning and knew that he had escaped a disaster.


    "The one who deals with the devil must also be the devil. Uncle GUI knows better than us, but he is worried that we will become the devil beyond his control. Do you understand?" Miao Qing said to Wang Fan meaningfully.


    Wang Fan shook his head with a smile, but did not refute Miao Qing''s words.


    Miao Qing, who has been an undercover for many years, can''t see the shadow of the police on her. If it wasn''t for uncle GUI who told Wang Fan Miao Qing''s identity and killed him, he wouldn''t believe that this woman who kills people without blinking an eye and does things so strongly would be the same undercover police as him.


    But Wang fan can understand the change of Miao Qing, and also can perceive her inner struggle.


    As Miao Qing said, as an undercover, every day''s life is a challenge. In the face of various tests of the devil, you may be doomed if you are careless.


    And the best way is to turn yourself into a devil, only like them, is your safest protection.


    Miao Qing has changed, become very social, very crazy, but her heart is also struggling.


    Maybe it was the appearance of Wang fan that made her find her long lost self. Only when she faced Wang Fan, could she live her original appearance.


    Kiss, go to bed, passionate indulgence, only in front of Wang Fan do not hide.


    She needs such a feeling to vent all kinds of oppression in her heart, and also needs Wang Fan''s body to prove that she is the same as she was, and has never changed.


    From Miao Qing, Wang Fan seems to see the future of himself, but he has no ability to change all this.


    How I want to go back to the past, naive and simple, he is full of fantasy about life, but everything has become a bubble, walking in this sea of suffering, he can''t go back, can''t come back.


    Back is no shore, only forward!


    While wearing clothes, Wang Fan said without hesitation: "I have my own arrangements for things in summer. Now he can''t die, at least I don''t think he should die."


    "Oh? What are you going to do? Give him a sum of money and let him go on his own initiative? " Miao Qing asked suspiciously.


    "If you''re kidnapped in the summer, guess who''s the most suspect?" Wang Fan stood up with his pants and asked Miao Qing mysteriously.


    "You, of course!" Miao Qing didn''t reply well.


    "What if I almost got killed to protect him?" A cunning light flashed in Wang Fan''s eyes.

 V2.Chapter 80

    The 15th of every month is the day for the four seas gang to collect money. The people under the four seas Dragon King will give the money to the place designated by their elder brother.


    When Nange was alive, Fuyuan teahouse was not only his property, but also the place where his younger brother paid money. So every 15th, many cars would Park in front of Fuyuan teahouse and gather many brothers on the road.


    Now Brother Nan is gone, but Wang fan is still there, so there are still a lot of cars parked in the parking space at the gate of Fuyuan teahouse, and there are also a lot of people with a strong sense of the world.


    But none of these people went into the teahouse. Some sat in the car, some stood by the car. They waited from 8 a.m. until lunch time.


    No one spoke, just smoking in silence, but everyone''s mind is the same thing.


    On the road in the distance, a Jetta slowly appears in people''s sight. I don''t know who it is. The society is very realistic, and talents with strength will be respected.


    As for what summer will think, these are also some face brothers in society, but they don''t care at all.


    Both sides are aware of the light, these big brothers will understand the current situation.


    The door of the teahouse opened slowly. Hu Xiaomei, with spring breeze on her face, stood at the door of the teahouse wearing a thick cheongsam and two equally beautiful girls.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by Hu Xiaomei in the past. Although Hu Xiaomei was particularly beautiful in front of her, and her split cheongsam was even more imaginative, no one dared to have a wrong idea.


    Because everyone can see that Hu Xiaomei appeared to meet Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, looked up and down at Hu Xiaomei and asked with a smile, "have you prepared tea for your brothers?"


    "All ready, brother fan! Tea, I''ll make it for you, too! " Hu Xiaomei answered sweetly.


    "Good!" Wang Fan nodded his head with satisfaction, turned his head and said to the people beside him: "brothers, the new tea in the teahouse is still good. You can buy more if you like. If you want to sit down and drink tea, it''s OK."


    "Brother fan, let''s go and pick the tea!" The middle-aged man said tentatively.


    "Don''t tease your sister when you choose tea, you know?" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "No, no!" The middle-aged man waved his hand again and again, then led his hand down to the teahouse.


    See Wang fan is such an attitude, other to pay the big brother is also a sigh of relief, with the middle-aged man behind, led his hands carrying suitcases to the teahouse.


    The two girls standing behind Hu Xiaomei smile and open the door of the teahouse again for these big brothers, guiding them the way to pay money enthusiastically.


    Only Hu Xiaomei still stood there, looking at Wang Fan with a smile, and didn''t move.


    Some big brothers who had paid money soon came out of the teahouse. After they said hello to Wang Fan, they drove away with their men.


    It''s just a cigarette. The parking space in front of the teahouse is much empty. Liu pangzi, standing next to Jetta, looks at one car after another and leaves, carrying a suitcase from the car.


    "Fat man, you and Xiaomei go to pay for the month and pack me a bag of better Longjing tea, just like brother Nan used to treat me to drink." Wang Fan, who had not moved, saw Liu pangzi carrying a suitcase and finally said to him.


    "Brother fan, won''t you come in and sit down?" Hu Xiaomei''s face was lost.


    "Another day!" Wang Fan didn''t look at Hu Xiaomei. He smoked and answered in a deep voice.


    Liu pangzi, who had reached Hu Xiaomei''s side, handed her suitcase to Hu Xiaomei and said, "let''s go!"


    "Brother fan, my sister-in-law is upstairs. She wants to see you." Hu Xiaomei summoned up the courage to say to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, was stunned for a moment. He turned his head and looked at Hu Xiaomei. He frowned and asked, "nansao?"


    "Yes, summer didn''t come. Sister Nan is upstairs herself. She wants to see you." Hu Xiaomei bit her lip and said to Wang Fan.


    Looking down for a moment, Wang Fan was thrown on the ground by the smoke in his hand. After rubbing it out with his feet, he put his hands in his pockets, turned around and looked up at Hu Xiaomei and said, "you tell my sister-in-law what she wants to say. I know that brother Nan saved my life. I won''t forget it. Let her rest assured!"


    After that, without waiting for Hu Xiaomei to say anything more, Wang Fan raises his legs and goes to the Jetta. Liu pangzi also gives Hu Xiaomei his suitcase and runs to the parking space behind Wang Fan in a hurry.

 V2.Chapter 81

    The underworld in H City uploaded a message about Wang Fan and Hu Xiaomei.


    According to people''s reports, Hu Xiaomei is Nange''s adopted daughter. In order to help Nange''s only son, Xia Xia, go to the top, she is willing to be a lover for Wang Fan, and she is also a kind of tortured lover.


    Apart from Wang Fan, all the people around him are very angry about such rumors. Tong Jiahui, a real girlfriend, is on the verge of violence.


    In the early morning of the weekend, Tong Jiahui sat in the living room with a cold face, waiting for Wang Fan to come out of the bedroom.


    Wang Fan, who was sleepy and sleepy, walked out of the bedroom rubbing his eyes while wearing his pajamas. Seeing Tong Jiahui''s gloomy face, he quickly accompanied him with a smile and asked, "do you know that losing a temper is a thing that can hurt 1000 enemies and hurt 800 people?"


    "Wang Fan, I ask you, are there any other women outside?" Tong Jiahui didn''t get better at all because of Wang Fan''s joke. She still looked at him with a blue face.


    "Don''t listen to them! Hu Xiaomei and I are innocent, and I have not explained to you about summer. " Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui innocently and explains the rumors about himself to her.


    "I''m not talking about Hu Xiaomei!" Tong Jiahui gnaws her teeth and glares at Wang Fan.


    On hearing that what Tong Jiahui said was not Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan scratched her head in confusion, looked at her more innocently and asked, "who are you talking about?"


    "Miao Qing!" Tong Jiahui said, staring into Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Startled by Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan almost showed his feet, but he soon said calmly, "you said the madman beside red sister?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a lunatic, but I know the relationship between you and her is unusual! What I said is right Tong Jiahui stood up and came to Wang Fan step by step. Her eyes were full of distrust.


    "How could it be?" Wang Fan was tongjiahui see hair in the heart, but the mouth or strong denial.


    Tong Jiahui, who came in front of Wang Fan, looked at Wang Fan with a gloomy face and a frown. After a long time, she asked, "ah Qi told me that you and Miao Qing have met alone recently, and they are in a place where no one knows. Is there such a thing?"


    "What? Ah Qi told you that? The boy is following me Tong Jiahui''s words startled Wang Fan. He asked angrily.


    "I asked him to follow you. I wanted to protect you secretly, but I didn''t expect that! I caught the evidence of your cheating Tong Jiahui''s mouth is very proud, but her face is very sad.


    Wang Fan''s palms were covered with sticky sweat. He squinted at Tong Jiahui and asked in a deep voice, "when did ah Qi start following me? What else does he know? "


    "Oh? Don''t you want to explain to me why you and Miao Qing meet alone? Don''t you think you''re sorry for doing this? " Tong Jiahui asked angrily.


    What Wang fan is more worried about at the moment is that ah Qi will find something else besides knowing that he saw Miao Qing, such as ghost uncle!


    Judging from Tong Jiahui''s attitude and words, she didn''t know anything else from ah Qi.


    But this does not mean that ah Qi did not hide anything from her, which is what Wang fan is most worried about.


    Once his meeting with ghost uncle is known, his identity will be doubted, which will inevitably lead to the complete failure of the task.


    So Wang Fan had to deal with it carefully.


    "What else did ah Qi tell you?" Wang Fan asked impatiently, without explaining to Tong Jiahui at all.


    "Wang Fan, you are such a son of a bitch. I, Tong Jiahui, have misjudged you!" Tong Jiahui was so angry that her eyes were filled with tears that she raised her hand to give Wang Fan a slap in the face.


    Wang Fan, with the same gloomy face, raised his hand and grabbed Tong Jiahui and hit him by the arm. He also asked angrily, "what else does ah Qi know? Why do you want him to follow me! "


    Wang Fan''s attitude startles Tong Jiahui. She looks at Wang Fan in a daze. She doesn''t understand why he is so angry with herself.


    "Say it! What else does he know? " Wang Fan shakes Tong Jiahui''s hand and yells at her.


    Tong Jiahui, who was completely hoodwinked, looked at Wang Fan in a panic and said softly, "he only saw you and Miao Qing go to a residential building. He didn''t tell me anything else."


    "How long have you had him follow me? When did it start? " Wang fan then asked.


    "The last time you asked the fat man to come back by himself, I doubt you went to see Wang Yue. Let ah Qi come to you! I don''t know whether he followed you or not. He didn''t tell me Tong Jiahui is completely frightened by Wang Fan''s appearance. She nervously tells Wang Fan everything.


    Wang Fan looks into Tong Jiahui''s eyes and makes sure that she has not lied to herself. Then he gives a sigh of relief and pushes away Tong Jiahui in front of him and walks to the sofa in the living room.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan carefully recalled the past few days. He was speculating about what else ah Qi knew, or what ah Qi had hidden from Tong Jiahui.


    From Wang Fan''s attitude, Tong Jiahui felt unusual. She walked carefully to the sofa, sat down next to Wang Fan, and asked softly, "Wang Fan, tell me the truth, do you have anything to do with Miao Qing?"


    "Yes!" Wang Fan calmly looks at Tong Jiahui and answers in a faint voice.


    At this moment, Tong Jiahui was completely shocked. She looked at Wang Fan for a long time and then asked, "do you love her?"


    "I have a cooperative relationship with Miao Qing. Do you understand me?" Wang Fan''s face did not change and his heart did not jump.


    "Partnership?" Hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, Tong Jiahui immediately went on to ask, "can you tell me what''s going on? I''m not suspicious, I''m just curious! "


    When a woman inquires about you and another woman and tells you that she is just curious, you must not believe her words, otherwise your world will suddenly become very dark.


    Wang fan is not a fool, of course, will not simply make such low-level mistakes, so he looked at Tong Jiahui calmly and said reluctantly: "I want to join hands with Miao Qing to solve the problem of summer. Now you know what''s going on!"


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui opened her mouth in surprise, and then said, "you really have nothing else to do with her? Like going to bed! "


    "I said no, do you believe it?" Wang Fan began to believe that the scientific research on women''s sixth sense had made him look at Tong Jiahui calmly.


    "Letter Tong Jiahui nodded heavily.


    Like a stone fell to the ground, Wang Fan''s heart was finally put back to its original position.

 V2.Chapter 82

    Tong Jiahui''s questioning made Wang Fan feel very guilty. Although he never thought of having a future with Tong Jiahui, he knew that Tong Jiahui always wanted to have a future with him.


    He has been using her, but she has never complained. Even in his most difficult time, Tong Jiahui is dealing with the trouble that no one wants to touch for him.


    Miao Qing''s words have been echoing in Wang Fan''s ears. They have no future. From the day they started undercover, they have no future. What they can have is nothing but to die step by step.


    He also wanted to drive Tong Jiahui away and let her give up completely. He also wanted to let Tong Jiahui start her life.


    But in the end, Wang Fan didn''t do it, which in his view is a kind of unclear reason, but in other people''s eyes, he is a full slag man.


    Wang Fan finally tells Tong Jiahui, who has been worried about him for a long time.


    Knowing that Wang fan is going to play a bitter game, Tong Jiahui''s heart is pulled up again. She doesn''t want Wang Fan to take risks. Even if it''s a little dangerous, she doesn''t want Wang Fan to get close to her.


    "Is there no other way? Do the shooters you arranged have to hurt you? " Tong Jiahui takes Wang Fan''s hand and asks nervously.


    "If something happens in summer, everyone will suspect me. If I don''t get hurt, how can I hide it from them?" Wang Fan said with a wry smile to Tong Jiahui, holding out her hand and gently patting her, holding her hand and comforting her who was about to cry again.


    Although she knew that Wang Fan had made arrangements, Tong Jiahui still had no way to be at ease. She put her head on Wang Fan''s shoulder and said sadly, "Wang Fan, do you know? I can''t live without you


    The most fear is that women say such words, but your heart does not love her at all, but Wang Fan did not dare to refuse, can only stretch out his arm to put Tong Jiahui into his arms, quietly comfort: "I will be OK, you can rest assured! I promise you, I''ll be fine! "


    Warm moments are always unforgettable, no matter whether the things in two people''s hearts are the same or not.


    After washing and eating breakfast, Wang Fan comes to the blind Master''s residence downstairs. He is not only to avoid Tong Jiahui''s questioning, but also to discuss with the blind Master about summer.


    As soon as he entered the door of the blind Master''s residence, Wang fan saw that Liu pangzi was confronting ah Qi. The expressions on their faces were very ox fork, and they wanted to kill each other.


    It''s strange that the two bodyguards, together with ah Qi, didn''t stand up as ah Qi''s support group to support ah Qi against Liu pangzi.


    Wang Fan, who closed the door, looked at them and asked with a smile, "what''s the reason?"


    "He said you were a scum man!" Liu pangzi pointed to ah Qi and complained.


    Ah Qi, with a gloomy face, turned to Wang Fan and asked contemptuously, "Wang Fan, do you dare to deny it?"


    Sitting on the sofa watching Liu fatty, the two bodyguards of their quarrel, while eating melon seeds, looked at Wang Fan, a pair of melon eating masses are not afraid of big things.


    "I will not accept any slander on my reputation unless there is full evidence," Wang Fan said innocently


    "Do you hear me? You have to have proof! " Liu pangzi complacently said to ah Qi.


    Wang Fan''s repudiation made ah Qi very angry. He gritted his teeth and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, you and Miao Qing must explain to the eldest lady, otherwise, I will tell the boss about it. You can''t take it away."


    I thought Wang Fan would be scared to death by his words, but seeing Wang Fan''s innocent face made ah Qi more hostile to Wang Fan. If it wasn''t for Tong Jiahui, he even wanted to blow up Wang Fan''s head now.


    The two bodyguards, also curious looking at Wang Fan, don''t understand why he would be so calm, and his face is still an innocent look.


    Ah Qi talked about tracking Wang Fan before, and saw Wang Fan and Miao Qing go into a residential building in a certain district.


    Of course, ah Qi didn''t see what Miao Qing and Wang Fan had done, but many people don''t think it''s necessary to arrest them on the spot.


    After all, there is no room for doubt in the world of love. As Wang fan is now in such an identity, he is still with a woman like Miao Qing. Anyone will feel that there is something wrong with their relationship.


    But no one thought that Wang Fan''s face suddenly sank and said to ah Qi, "who else have you told about my meeting with Miao Qing besides Tong Jiahui and several people in this room?"


    The sudden change of Wang Fan''s attitude made ah Qi stunned. He didn''t understand why Wang Fan asked, but it was not difficult to see from Wang Fan''s gloomy face that there seemed to be something strange about it.


    "Brother fan, is this boy going out to discredit you?" Liu Puzi frowned and rolled up his sleeve. He said something and wanted to do it.


    Reaching out to stop Liu pangzi, Wang Fan looked at ah Qi and asked, "did you tell anyone?"


    "No, why should I talk about such shameful things everywhere?" Obviously speaking, ah Qi looks at Wang Fan suspiciously.


    "If you don''t, I''ll never let you go if you let me know that your mouth is full of nonsense and it''s bad for me!" Wang fan then went to the blind Master''s bedroom.


    "Hello! You''re scaring me, aren''t you? " Ah Qi roared at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who had already arrived at the door of the bedroom, stopped and turned his head. Looking at ah Qi, he said coldly, "if you want to use this kind of thing to stir up the feelings between Jiahui and me, ah Qi, you really have a bad brain!"


    Wang Fan said the heart of the seven Leng there, opened his mouth, want to say something, but in the end did not say.


    Wang Fan''s attitude and expression are announcing his position to him. He doesn''t want to explain what ah Qi said, and he doesn''t want to explain it.


    What worries ah Qi most is that he has told Tong Jiahui about it for a long time, but he has never waited for Tong Jiahui to fall out with Wang Fan.


    This can only show that Tong Jiahui already knows the real reason why Wang Fan meets Miao Qing, and Wang Fan has completely convinced Tong Jiahui.


    As for what kind of rhetoric Wang fan used to cheat Tong Jiahui, ah Qi racked his brains to figure it out.


    Ah Qi, who wants to break up Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, is still unwilling to let the matter end. However, seeing Wang Fan''s disapproval, he feels powerless again.


    "You are a scum man!" Ah Qi looked at Wang Fan''s back, biting his teeth and yelling at him.


    This time, Wang Fan didn''t retort. He didn''t even look back, because he thought ah Qi''s words were right. He was really a scum man!

 V2.Chapter 83

    During this period of time, it seems that the blind Master''s health has never been better. He always likes to lie on the bed in the bedroom and smoke quietly by the head of the bed. Even the seven heroes and five righteousness, which he liked to listen to most before, is seldom mentioned again now, which makes Wang Fan worried.


    Blind Master never said his age. Even Liu pangzi didn''t know how old he was when he grew up.


    According to Liu pangzi, from the day he met him, he had the impression that he was like this. He had not seen his change for so many years, as if all the time was fixed on the day when they first met.


    But Wang fan can feel that the blind Master''s life is passing by a little bit, and the speed is growing every day. He can''t imagine what the future will be like. Maybe the future will be very short.


    "Have you thought about it all?" The blind man at the head of the bed didn''t move, but his lips and teeth moved a few times when he was talking.


    After pulling the chair and sitting beside the blind man''s bed, Wang Fan said, "I want to be a good man."


    "Do you know when to start?" The blind master didn''t seem to hear Wang Fan''s words and asked himself.


    "Brother Nan is actually very good to me. Although I know he doesn''t trust me, at least he saved my life." Wang Fan took out a cigarette box, lit it in his mouth, and then sent it to the blind man''s mouth.


    The blind Master, leaning on the head of the bed, opened his mouth and took the cigarette Wang Fan gave him. He took two puffs and said with a smile, "I''m not comfortable, am I?"


    "People can''t live without feelings." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "If Xia Nan didn''t save you at that time, do you think he could escape?" The blind Master moved his body and found a more comfortable position, still leaning on the head of the bed.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t think about this problem, he was very clear in his heart. The scene at that time was still fresh in his mind. He knew better than anyone that even Nange fought hard, he could not escape the fate.


    But anyway, if brother Nan didn''t help him, Wang Fan would be very difficult to escape. Even if he could break free from the shackles of fishing net, he would be injured by the weapon in Chen Yaoxing''s hand.


    Now when the blind Master asked about that night, Wang Fan had nothing to hide. He said truthfully: "if brother Nan doesn''t help me, he has no chance to escape, and I have no chance."


    "What do you think his purpose is to save you?" The blind man continued to ask.


    "Revenge Wang Fan''s answer is very straightforward.


    "Did you do it?" The blind Master asked again.


    Nodded, Wang Fan replied: "there is no solution to Yan Hua."


    "Life and death have a destiny, wealth is in the sky, Xiaofan, people who come out to mix all understand this truth, how can you be stubborn?" The blind Master said to Wang Fan seriously.


    That''s what he said. Wang Fan also understood the truth, but he couldn''t get out of the game. So although the blind Master''s words were to the point, Wang Fan''s heart was still a bit awkward.


    Without hearing Wang Fan''s response, the blind Master laughed and said, "Wang Fan, if you were the one who was killed that night and Xia Nan was the one who survived, what do you think he would do to fat man and me?"


    "It will make you enjoy your old age, and fat people will be reused." Wang fan doesn''t have enough confidence to speak, because he''s really not sure.


    Want to use Hu Xiaomei to control him, let him wholeheartedly for the four seas help, this matter Wang Fan from tongjiahui''s mouth already know the truth.


    Wang Fan has always been on guard, and even will get rid of him for the benefit of the four seas gang. Nange''s idea is well known to Wang Fan.


    So Wang fan is very clear in his heart that he has always been a chess piece in brother Nan''s eyes, but because he has the use value, brother Nan has always been very concerned about him.


    If that night he and Nange''s results change, he really dare not say, Nange will cherish this feeling like him.


    The deeper the conversation with the blind Master was, the clearer Wang Fan''s heart was.


    Coupled with the repeated provocations of the summer, and the support of Uncle Hai for the summer, Wang Fan''s heart felt disheartened.


    Nansao wants to meet him, but also want to take Nange''s death, and Wang Fan to play another emotional card, for the summer here to increase a chip.


    It can be said that all people eat Wang Fan to death. Everyone knows that he cherishes his feelings with Nange.


    Miao Qing, blind Master, are strongly in favor of Wang Fan on the summer hand.


    Even though Tong Jiahui didn''t say it so clearly, from the words that she didn''t want to embarrass Wang Fan and wanted him to leave this land of right and wrong, Wang Fan could understand her attitude towards this matter.


    Only your friends will care about your vital interests. People who preach to you and advise you to do good are worried about what your violence will make him lose.


    After thinking about this, Wang Fan''s heart was no longer confused. He suddenly felt very stupid.


    Living in such a dark world, he always advised himself to be kind and not to do anything to hurt others.


    But forget, he has been calculated, hurt that person.


    "Blind Master, I see what you mean! I''ll take care of it. I won''t let you down. " Wang Fan, who found the direction again, held out his hand and said.


    He was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s enlightenment. The blind Master nodded his head and said happily: "kindness is for people to listen to. The devil is the master of the world. You can cheat yourself, but you can''t cheat others. No one will take your kindness as one thing. They will only laugh at your cowardice."


    "Blind Master, I understand!" Wang Fan held the blind Master''s hand tightly. At this moment, he could feel the blood in the blind Master''s body, which seemed to be boiling wildly.


    He pulled back his hand from Wang Fan''s hand. The blind Master pulled his quilt and slowly slid into the warm bed. He turned his back to Wang Fan and said softly, "the time I can teach you is not long. The road is still long. Don''t let me wait too long!"


    Looking at the blind Master''s thin body and listening to his heroic words, Wang Fan''s heart was inexplicably sad. He didn''t say much, but nodded heavily at the blind Master''s back.


    Gently put the chair back to its original place, Wang Fan opened the door and walked out of the blind Master''s bedroom. With a gloomy look, he scanned all the people in the living room.


    Ah Qi, who is still confronting Liu pangzi, sees Wang Fan coming out of the blind Master''s bedroom. Just as he wants to say something to him, he finds that there is a kind of dignity in Wang Fan''s eyes that he does not dare to look directly at him.


    Straightened up, ah Qidun took a meal and sat back again. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan looks at these tiny actions. He takes his eyes away from ah Qi with a sneer. He turns to fat man Liu and says, "tomorrow morning, I''ll go to the teahouse to see brother Tian. You call Xiaomei!"

 V2.Chapter 84

    Today''s Fuyuan teahouse is very busy. Hu Xiaomei greets the waiters in the teahouse early in the morning and cleans up the inside and outside of the teahouse.


    In the tianzihao room on the second floor, we are enjoying tea in summer. On one side, there is nansao, who is silent. Mother and son also come to the teahouse early in the morning.


    After taking a sip of the tea in the cup, before putting the cup back into the tray in summer, he couldn''t help saying to the mother beside him, "Mom, if I do my grandfather''s words, it''s easy to use. Wang fan is a counsellor in the end!"


    Nansao in Khaki windbreaker is 40 years old, but because she is well maintained, she doesn''t feel old at all. On the contrary, she has a lingering charm.


    Leaning on the sofa, she closed her eyes and was playing with a string of Buddhist beads in her hands. The lubricated Buddhist beads were moving with her slender fingers and beating in her palm, as if she had life.


    Hearing what her son said, nansao slowly opened her eyes and said to him calmly: "Xiaotian, you should be like your father, do things without haste and consideration. If you can''t calm down, you will suffer a big loss."


    "Mom, I know you''ll say that." Was splashed a basin of cold water, some unhappy summer said.


    "I''ve asked you for a long time that you are willing to take charge of the overall situation this time. You must be steady. You can''t ruin the big event. You will be..."


    Before nansao finished, she stood up impatiently, frowned and said back, "Mom, I''m not a frivolous teenager, do you know? If I don''t show Wang Fan some color, how can he convince me in the future? How can others convince me? "


    "Xiaotian, with your present ability, you have made Wang Fan anxious. It can only be counterproductive!" Nan sister-in-law some anxious looking at the summer, the expression of worry on the face shows completely.


    "I have my grandfather to support me! What is a mere Wang Fan? Isn''t he the dog that makes a living with my dad? " Summer''s face is very cold, when it comes to Wang Fan, he gnashes his teeth.


    Without waiting for nansao to say anything, Xia Xia went on to say, "if Wang fan can have today, it''s my father who gives him the chance. Let alone let him be a horse for me. Even if he sends his woman to my bed, he can''t say no!"


    "Summer! Shut up Nansao was startled by summer''s words. She stood up and walked to him, frowning and scolding him.


    "Ma! I''ve inquired about the woman surnamed Tong. She''s a young lady of a financial group. I have to take her from Wang Fan''s hands. As long as I have her support, I''ll be able to make some achievements in the future! " When it comes to Tong Jiahui in summer, her eyes are full of strange light.


    Know your son better than your mother.


    As a mother in summer, nansao knows her son best. Because of this, she is more worried about what will happen.


    Greed, lust, bullying but no ability, it can be said that all the bad character, are reflected in the summer body incisively and vividly.


    If this is not her own son, nansao must have how far to hide, but God and she played a joke, such a garbage can no longer garbage children, forced into her arms.


    After Xia Nan''s death, nansao once thought of sitting down with Wang Fan, selling the teahouse to Wang Fan at a discount, and then taking the money and summer to live in other places.


    After living in Sihai gang for so many years, Xia Nan has indeed left her sister-in-law a large sum of money, which is enough for her to live a good life with summer, but even there is no problem in living abroad.


    But when summer knew nansao''s idea, she immediately married Wang Fan behind her back, which made nansao really miserable, and even had no chance to explain to Wang Fan.


    I thought that summer was just a child''s nature, so she paid more attention to the church.


    Who could have thought that in the summer, they even paid to hire thugs and wanted to count Wang Fan in the teahouse.


    It can be imagined that the summer not only did not teach Wang Fan a lesson, but was almost beaten by Wang Fan, which made nansao more and more afraid.


    For fear that Wang Fan''s reluctant sister-in-law Nan is forced to find uncle Hai. In order to save her life in summer, it can be said that sister-in-law Nan has suffered a lot.


    But the bitterness, nansao did not tell summer.


    She didn''t want summer to know the danger of people''s heart, and she didn''t want him to look down on her mother, so she had to break her teeth and swallow them in her stomach.


    However, the more worried about making trouble in summer, the more arrogant and domineering the child is.


    Uncle Hai said that he was elected to take over Nange''s position. In summer, he was so excited that he forgot all nansao''s instructions to him and wanted to be a successful man.


    He wanted to step on Wang Fan''s head to wash away the humiliation he had suffered before, and wanted to take the opportunity to take everything Wang Fan had.


    This kind of thought frightened nansao. She was completely frightened!


    Having been married to Xia Nan for so long, she knows something about the underworld. After Xia Nan passed away, she and uncle Hai got in touch and understood the meanness of these people.


    She does not want to let her children go on this road of no return, although she is just a woman, but in order to protect the summer, she is willing to face all this like a man.


    So when she got the news that Wang Fan wanted to meet Xia ER in the teahouse, nansao decided to make it clear to Wang Fan. No matter what, she couldn''t let Xia Er fall into this dangerous vortex.


    However, how could he understand his mother''s good intentions in the extremely excited summer? Instead, he felt that his mother was a burden and a stumbling block to the peak of his life.


    Mother and son looked at each other and waved impatiently in summer. They roared at nansao: "I know, you don''t believe me at all. You don''t believe that I can be a man of indomitable spirit like my father!"


    In the face of her son''s complaint, nansao''s heart is as painful as being twisted by a knife. She bites her lips and resists her inner grievances. The Buddha beads in her hands rotate rapidly, and her eyes are full of shining tears.


    Ignoring his mother''s painful and wronged appearance, he sat back on the sofa angrily in summer and threw the cup on the tea table into the corner. Hysterical sister-in-law Chong Nan yelled: "I just want Wang Fan to kneel in front of me and let me try my best to torture him. I want him not to lift his head all his life and let him never exceed his life!"


    Tears gushed from nansao''s eyes, and the strong woman could no longer suppress her inner fear.


    She seemed to see a devil, shouting wildly in front of her, also seemed to see the devil, devouring her son''s soul and body a little bit.


    No one can take back the beloved from the devil''s hand, unless you have the ability to kill the evil devil.

 V2.Chapter 85

    Wang fan is also the first time to see nansao. Although he has seen nansao''s photos before, he doesn''t have much impression of nansao. Seeing nansao this time makes him have a different understanding.


    All along, he thought that nansao''s mental state was not good, so Nange sent her to the hospital for treatment.


    But in front of her, nansao is not like a woman with a bad mental state. Her elegance reveals her noble temperament. The charm of a woman is even more incisive and incisive. When people see her, they will unconsciously have a wrong idea.


    "Sister in law." Wang Fan stood at the door of the tianzihao room, looking at nansao with a smile, greeting her.


    "Wang Fan, sit down. You''re welcome." Nansao stood up and pointed to the opposite sofa.


    Sitting on the sofa in the middle of the summer, nansao slapped his cheek slightly. He rubbed it gently and closed his mouth.


    Entering the room, Wang Fan did not look at summer at all. He always focused on his sister-in-law Nan. He had a premonition that this woman with a bad spirit in the legend was not an easy person to deal with.


    When he got to the sofa, Wang Fan sat down and took out his cigarette case. He looked at nansao and asked with a smile, "do you mind, sister-in-law?"


    "It doesn''t matter, you can help yourself!" Nansao replied.


    Sitting on one side of the summer brow slightly wrinkled, looking at Wang Fan ignore their appearance, the resentment in the heart wants to burst out again.


    Like to see through the mind of summer, nansao said: "Xiaotian, in the future, you should learn more from your brother fan. You have no experience in many things."


    "I don''t deserve it, no..."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan''s modest words, summer could not help saying, "Mom, what do you mean! Why should I ask him for advice? My father is Xia Nan. I''ve watched him do things since I was a child. I''m no stranger to gang affairs! "


    Summer''s sudden interruption is very strong, not only for nansao, but also for Wang Fan.


    Nan sister-in-law is angry by summer''s attitude, but it''s not good to be angry in front of Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was robbed of the conversation, lit a cigarette and took two puffs. He played with the teacup in front of him with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    The more Wang Fan''s attitude, the more flustered nansao''s heart was. She quickly comforted: "Wang Fan, summer is still young. You don''t mind if you don''t talk much."


    "No, sister-in-law, brother Tian is right!" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    A face proud of the summer, heard Wang Fan called his brother, more proud up, cold hum said: "know current affairs for the hero, Wang Fan, you are not bad!"


    "Brother Tian, I haven''t been walking on the road for one or two days. I understand the rules. I''m in the business regardless of time. I rely on my strength." Wang Fan''s face is still wearing a smile, not because of the attitude of summer and angry.


    This words is to let summer proud, he said with a sneer: "Wang Fan, as long as you follow me honestly, I will not treat you badly, if you dare to play with me like before, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Summer''s words are more and more excessive, but Wang Fan''s face always keeps a smile, can''t see his mood fluctuation at all, just like the summer in front of him, every word and every word in his mouth have nothing to do with him.


    He has been paying attention to Wang Fan''s sister-in-law Nan, for fear that the arrogance and domineering of summer will make Wang Fan suddenly walk away. His restless heart is always hanging in his throat.


    In the summer when his mother slapped him in the face, he turned his head to his mother and said with a smile, "Mom, I''ll tell you, Wang Fan never dares to be bullied with me. If my grandfather supports me and gives him two courage, he doesn''t dare to blow his hair!"


    "Xiao Tian, don''t talk nonsense!" Nansao''s face changed and she said to summer nervously.


    "Ma! Don''t mind my business later! Do you hear me Being reprimanded by her mother again, summer seems very impatient.


    Wang Fan, who is sitting opposite nansao, stops his action and looks at nansao with a slight frown and doubt.


    "Wang Fan, you will come here to see me every day. I have something to arrange for you. You should do your best, you know?" Summer orders Wang Fan with pride.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting there, seemed to have not heard him. He was staring at nansao, whose face was more and more ugly.


    By Wang Fan''s eyes to see some embarrassed, Nan sister-in-law flustered Dodge, the expression on the face also become very tangled.


    I found that Wang Fan didn''t listen to himself, but looked at his mother. In summer, he took the hot tea in front of him, raised his arm and threw it on Wang Fan''s face.


    Without waiting for summer to pour out the tea, Wang Fan grabbed summer''s wrist, turned his head and looked at him coldly, and asked in a poor tone: "how did Uncle Hai tell you?"


    Scared by Wang Fan''s appearance, he wanted to take back his arm in summer, but the hot tea in the teacup came out, and he cried out: "Mom, mom! Come and help me! It burns me to death


    "Xiaotian, are you ok?" Hearing the cry of summer and seeing his red hand scalded by tea, nansao stood up and took the cup from his hand.


    He threw away his wrist in summer, and Wang Fan said with a gloomy face: "brother Tian, when your father was alive, he loved your mother most. Are you not afraid of having nightmares when you talk to her like this?"


    "Wang Fan, you son of a bitch, I''ll tell you all about today. I''ll make you pay for it!" Hand scalded summer, grinning to want to cry, but don''t want to be Wang Fan look down, can speak or with crying cavity.


    She took out her handkerchief to wipe the tea stains on her hands for summer. Nansao was about to cry. She kept asking if summer was still painful. She didn''t care about summer and didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Looking at nansao and Xiaer''s mother and son, Wang Fan shook his head and went to one side. He didn''t want to stay any longer. He said to Xiaer, "brother Tian, brothers have a banquet for you tonight. Brother Nan''s brothers will be there. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    In the summer when there was no place to spread fire, he yelled at Wang Fan: "I won''t go unless you kneel down and beg me, or I won''t go!"


    Nansao, sitting next to her son in summer, said to Wang Fan in a hurry: "Wang Fan, go back first. I will persuade him to attend the banquet. You go first!"


    The cold faced Wang Fan nodded and said to nansao, "sister-in-law, brother, let''s go first. Later, I will send someone to pick up Tiange."


    "Wang Fan, the draftsman, will not go if I say no!" Wang Fan left at the back of the summer hysterical roar.

 V2.Chapter 86

    The party for the summer didn''t come off.


    Wang Fan came out of the tianzihao room of Fuyuan teahouse. Before he could get to the hall on the first floor, he was hit on the head with a butt of a gun.


    In full view of the public, summer was kidnapped by four masked people. All the waiters working in the teahouse saw this scene.


    In addition to Wang Fan''s injury accident, nansao was also nearly injured by these masked people. If Wang Fan hadn''t spared no efforts to stop nansao, I''m afraid that what happened in Fuyuan tea house would not be just a kidnapping case.


    Fortunately, the bullet just grazed Wang Fan''s shoulder and didn''t hurt him. After simple bandaging in the hospital, he returned to Fuyuan teahouse.


    The police have cordoned off the entrance of the teahouse. Because of the firearms involved, Hou Zheng, the head of the criminal police detachment, also arrived at the scene of the teahouse in person. At this time, he was asking the waiter in the teahouse.


    Seeing Wang Fan, Hou Zheng came over with a gloomy face and asked, "Wang Fan, what''s the matter?"


    "Captain Hou, I want to ask you that!" Wang fan does not have the good spirit to return a way.


    "What do you want? Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve started all these things! " Hou Zheng was annoyed by Wang Fan''s attitude, and some of them roared at him.


    Wang Fan, who was also worried, glared at Hou Zheng without showing weakness and said with his teeth: "I don''t think you need to intervene in this matter. Do you dare to withdraw the people now?"


    "Fart!" Hou Zheng scolded.


    "Well investigate your case, don''t let me find those bastards first, or you''ll wait to collect their corpses!" With that, Wang Fan rushed to the second floor.


    Hu Xiaomei, who was waiting for the stairs, saw Wang Fan coming up angrily and said in a low voice: "my sister-in-law is on the second floor. She fainted just now!"


    "Why not send them to the hospital? What are you doing to eat? " Wang Fan glared at Hu Xiaomei and scolded her fiercely.


    Hu Xiaomei, who was scolded by Wang Fan, was stunned for a moment and then said, "my sister-in-law is waiting for you to come back."


    "I see!" Wang Fan quickly walked up the stairs. As soon as he got to the corner, he said to Liu Pang who was standing on the first floor, "if you don''t have me, don''t put it up!"


    "Good!" Liu pangzi nodded.


    This made Hou Zheng roar again, but he was soon stopped by his police officers.


    Wang Fan, who is walking up the stairs in a hurry, doesn''t pay any attention to what is happening downstairs. His top priority at the moment is to see nansao.


    Pushing open the door of tianzihao room, Wang Fan sees nansao lying on the sofa she used to sit on in the summer, and two young waiters are taking care of her.


    "Van Gogh." A waiter saw Wang Fan and stood up to say hello.


    When she heard Wang Fan coming, nansao sat up from the sofa. However, she looked at Wang Fan at the door, but she didn''t speak. Instead, she turned to the two waiters and said, "you go down first. I''ll talk to Wang Fan about something."


    The two waiters agreed and looked at Wang Fan at the door. Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t object, they stood up and walked to the door.


    With Wang Fan into the room together, Hu Xiaomei heard nansao''s words for a moment, did not know whether to enter or leave.


    "Xiaomei, come in, you are not an outsider." Nansao said to Hu Xiaomei with a sad smile.


    Nansao''s words made Wang Fan frown. He was really surprised.


    Before I knew that brother Nan valued Hu Xiaomei very much, but I didn''t know the relationship between them. Now I hear sister Nan say that Hu Xiaomei is not an outsider, which makes Wang Fan have a different idea.


    Hu Xiaomei cleverly closed the door, bowed her head, went to nansao''s side, and sat quietly beside her.


    Wait for Wang Fan to sit before the sofa, haven''t wait for him to sit on the bottom, nansao but pull Hu Xiaomei a kneel in front of Wang Fan.


    "What are you doing, sister-in-law?" Wang Fan was startled by their actions and quickly reached out to help nansao.


    Shaking off Wang Fan''s hand, nansao said to Wang Fan with no expression: "Wang Fan, I know you are a good man, and I know many things are wrong in summer, but my sister-in-law is the only son, I beg you to let him go!"


    "What do you mean, sister-in-law? I can''t understand you!" Wang Fan said, pretending to be confused.


    "Wang Fan, we all understand. Who sent those masked people? You know it in your heart, and I''m not confused. Even if you don''t give me face, you should give Anan face and leave a blood for their Xia family!" Nansao then began to cry, tears gushing out of her eyes and leaving traces on her face.


    Wang Fan stood there with a wry smile and said to her, "sister-in-law, I really don''t know about this. If I do it, I won''t rush back!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, nansao looked up at him, her eyes fixed on Wang Fan, biting her teeth and asked, "Wang Fan, do you dare to swear?"


    "Sister in law, I swear that I didn''t do summer things, or I would die!" Wang Fan calmly looking at nansao, a word of a poison oath.


    Kneeling on one side, Hu Xiaomei heard Wang Fan''s oath and looked at the expression on nansao''s face. Seeing nansao''s disappointment, she quickly said to her, "sister-in-law, since this is not done by brother fan, we should try our best to find a way!"


    "No way! Why didn''t you do it? Summer has never been to H city. Besides offending you, who else can he offend? Wang Fan, please! Just let him go, he''s still a child Nan sister-in-law mood all of a sudden collapse, snivel a tear a cry, hope Wang fan can admit all this.


    Nan sister-in-law''s mood out of control, let Wang Fan some helpless, he helplessly looked at Hu Xiaomei, said to her: "you first help sister-in-law up, let her rest for a while, I let the brothers hurry to find!"


    "Good!" Hu Xiaomei promised to help nansao up and gently let her lie on the sofa again.


    Unwilling to look at nansao''s emotional collapse here, Wang Fan turned and walked to the door.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to go to the door of the room, Hu Xiaomei rushed to catch up and said softly, "brother fan, wait a minute, I have something to say to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Fan, holding the door handle in his hand, stops and turns to look at Hu Xiaomei.


    Catching up with Hu Xiaomei bit her lip, as if she had summoned up her courage, and said, "brother fan, whether it''s money or people, my sister-in-law and I will not have any opinions, as long as we can save our life in summer, we will both listen to you."


    "You?" Wang Fan looks at Hu Xiaomei and seems to understand something.


    Nodding heavily, Hu Xiaomei didn''t dare to look at Wang Fan, but she still replied: "yes! I''m Nanko''s woman, too. "

 V2.Chapter 87

    Wang Fan, who left the teahouse, didn''t go anywhere. Instead, he asked Liu pangzi to drive him directly to Uncle Hai''s residence.


    Jetta stops in front of the courtyard where Uncle Hai lives. Before Wang Fan gets off, he sees Du Shun at the gate of the courtyard, and Tailong follows him and comes out of the courtyard.


    Wang Fan opened the car door with a scornful look on his face and said: "ouch, Hello! Are you here to apologize? I still want to play a bitter game with Uncle Hai! "


    "Ah long, how can Wang Fan be that kind of person! Don''t hurt people with your words! Ha ha Du Shun''s mouth said that he trusted Wang Fan, but everyone understood that he was doubting Wang Fan just like Tailong.


    In fact, it''s not just Du Shun and Tailong who are suspicious of him. When they get out of the teahouse and Wang Fan contacts uncle Hai, they have already heard from the words that uncle Hai''s doubts about him, and even about his coming to Uncle Hai''s residence. Uncle Hai replies to him in a very surprised tone.


    No one will believe that he is innocent.


    Just like when Wang Fan and Miao Qing talked about this plan, he had expected such a result.


    But Wang Fan, who has a plan, did not panic.


    In the face of Du Shun and Tailong''s sarcasm, Wang Fan looked at them calmly and said casually: "brother Shun, I''ve asked my brothers to check. If you let me know, it''s you two who are playing tricks. Don''t blame me for not being polite!"


    "The trough! Wang Fan, what''s your fart By Wang Fan''s words a Leng, Tailong immediately angry roar way.


    Even Du Shun, who has always been very calm, frowned and asked: "Wang Fan, what do you mean? Are you doubting the two of us? "


    "Wang Fan, I don''t think you want to live! You are brave enough to do such shameful things by yourself, and now you want to plant them on both of us! " Tailong looks fierce, but his eyes are aimed at Liu pangzi beside Wang Fan.


    Last time, there was a big conflict between Tailong and Liu pangzi. It can be said that what Tailong wants to kill now is not Wang Fan who is likely to win the position of speaker with him, but Liu pangzi who follows Wang Fan.


    Talon knows that he doesn''t have a chance, but he loses face in Liu pangzi''s hands, which really makes him worried. If he can''t pull out Liu pangzi''s eyesore, he won''t be able to sit in this big brother''s position.


    Liu pangzi, who also pays attention to talon, sneers at him and reaches out his arm to him in the face of Talon''s provocative eyes. He raises his middle finger and makes a standard gesture of "international grass".


    It''s like a ignited dynamite bag. With a grin on his face, Tyrone scolded Liu: "fat man, I''ll make you kneel down and beg for mercy!"


    "Alon, uncle Hai is waiting in the room! No hurry! No hurry


    Seeing that Du Shun stopped Tailong, Liu pangzi looked at Tailong with a sneer on his face, shrugged his shoulders and walked to Wang Fan''s back.


    Finally coax Tailong, Du Shun turned to Wang Fan and said: "come on, let''s talk less nonsense. If you have something to say with Uncle Hai, I don''t believe it. You can make the black white."


    "As it is, do I need to explain more?" Wang Fan did not care about the answer.


    Under the guidance of Du Shun, Wang Fan takes Liu pangzi into the courtyard. After entering the wooden door of the courtyard, Wang Fan finds out the hidden murder.


    Two middle-aged people in black suits were standing in the small courtyard with flowers and plants on both sides.


    When Wang Fan and Du Shun quarreled at the door before, these middle-aged people in black suits didn''t show up, which means that they were not brought by Du Shun and Tailong. They should have been arranged by Uncle Hai.


    From the standing position of the four people and the look in their eyes at Wang Fan, it is not difficult to find that they are not good at it. They are probably bodyguards with Kung Fu.


    And four people have white earphones in their ears. Someone should be directing them in the dark to deal with possible emergencies at any time.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, the reason why Uncle Hai did this must be that he suspected Wang Fan of being kidnapped in the summer.


    But now there is no conclusive evidence. It''s not convenient to attack Wang Fan directly, or in Uncle Hai''s heart, there are other ideas.


    In any case, uncle Hai is ready for such a big battle. If Wang fan doesn''t perform well in this good play today, he will be a dead man!


    The courtyard was not big. Four people soon came to the main room. Uncle Hai, who was sitting on the chair in the middle of the main room, saw Wang Fan and Liu pangzi appear. His face sank and he yelled: "good Wang Fan, you have the courage to see me!"


    "Uncle Hai, do you doubt me?" Wang Fan''s expression is resolute and his tone is tough.


    "Well! Come on, tie up Wang Fan for me! " Uncle Hai didn''t explain too much. He pointed to Wang Fan with a wave of his hand.


    Du Shun and Tailong, who are next to Wang Fan, immediately surround Wang fan when they hear uncle Hai''s words. The four men in suits in the yard also rush over, and point their black guns at Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi, who was behind Wang Fan, was nervous. He stood back to back with Wang Fan, looking at the four men in suits.


    "Wang Fan, you''ve got yourself caught today, but you''ve spared us some time. Ha ha! Your wishful thinking has failed Du Shun looked at the weapons in the hands of men in suits and said to Wang Fan happily.


    One side of Tyrone said: "Uncle Hai, the fat man left me, I must screw off my head!"


    And sitting on the chair of the sea uncle, is squinting at Wang Fan, the hands of a pair of walnut is turning fast.


    With a sneer at Du Shun, Wang Fan shook his head and said, "Du Shun, I thought you were a brave man after all these years! It turns out that she is also a girl who can only play tricks! "


    "Fart! Wang Fan, do you still want to pour dirty water on me? Do you want to say that I did it in the summer? " Du Shun glared at Wang Fan.


    Du Shun''s voice just fell, uncle Hai also said in a low voice: "Wang Fan, a hero should be a hero! Summer is the only child of your elder brother. As long as you hand him in, we can sit down and discuss this matter! "


    "Uncle Hai, this matter can''t be spared lightly, or the brothers won''t accept it!" Du Shun is afraid that uncle Hai will let Wang Fan go. He says anxiously.


    Hearing uncle Hai''s words, Wang Fan looked at Uncle Hai with an aggrieved face and asked in a helpless tone: "Uncle Hai, you don''t believe me?"


    "Why should I believe you? Wang Fan, everyone knows that summer is a stumbling block for you. Besides you, who else will attack summer? " Du Shun was shouting like a mad dog.


    Uncle Hai, who was looking at Wang Fan, sat upright and said, "then tell me, why should I believe you?"

 V2.Chapter 88

    As soon as Uncle Hai opened his mouth, all the people in the room closed their mouths. Even Du Shun didn''t yell any more. Instead, he stood obediently, like a dog tied with a rope.


    At this time, Wang Fan also felt that the uncle in front of him was not a sick old man like the legend, and he had no ability to control the affairs of the four seas gang.


    What brother Nan said before, about Uncle Hai, is probably to cheat other people, including all the people under brother Nan of Sihai gang.


    In addition to nansao''s performance in the teahouse, and what she said in summer, Wang Fan suspected that uncle Hai''s inconvenient actions were all pretended.


    How can a man who still wants to play with a woman''s body be a tuberculosis ghost?


    Since uncle Hai is playing a bitter drama here, Wang Fan naturally can''t fall behind. He looks at Uncle Hai angrily and says wrongly: "Uncle Hai, I don''t know what people outside think. At least someone in this room will frame me."


    "Oh? Someone in the room is trying to frame you? Let''s hear it. " Uncle Hai looks at Wang Fan suspiciously, waiting for his explanation.


    Staring at Du Shun beside him, Wang Fan pointed to him and said, "Uncle Hai, I suspect that Du Shun hid Xia Tian and planted it for me on purpose."


    "Wang Fan, don''t fart here! Do you want to blame me for your own shit? No way Du Shun, who was calm at first, heard Wang Fan say that, just like being trampled on the tail, so he jumped up and quarreled with Wang Fan.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything more, Du Shun turned to Uncle Hai and said, "Uncle Hai, don''t listen to this boy''s nonsense. He did this thing in summer. You give him to me, and I will let him tell the truth!"


    "Du Shun, you''ve done so much just to wait for uncle hai to promise you! Do you want to use the things in summer? Turn around and kill me. You''re going to let summer go? I don''t know, so I put everything on my head? " Wang Fan angrily accused Du Shun of his sinister intentions.


    Just now Du Shun, who was still clamoring to teach Wang Fan a lesson, was stunned when he heard what Wang Fan said. He smacked his lips for a long time and then said, "when do I want to take advantage of summer to clean you up! What a choreographer you are


    "Ever since I didn''t go into the yard, you''ve been saying that I did things in summer. Is there such a thing?" Wang Fan questions Du Shun.


    "Damn it! Don''t say it''s me, now the four seas help up and down, who don''t know what happened in summer, your suspicion is the biggest? " Du Shun pinched his waist and said unconvinced.


    "I''m the most suspect? Why? Why am I the most suspect? " Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    "Why? Just because you want to sit in the seat of Xia Nan, uncle Hai doesn''t agree! " Du Shun is not angry and turns his head to see Uncle Hai. However, he sees that uncle Hai''s eyes are very cold. He turns his head back in a hurry.


    Du Shun didn''t escape Wang Fan''s eyes. He also saw the expression on Uncle Hai''s face and the look in his eyes.


    He and Du Shun here left a right a break, uncle Hai has never spoken, and the expression on the face is very calm, but just a moment and Du Shun eyes opposite, uncle Hai''s eyes is hate iron not steel meaning, this let Wang Fan understand everything.


    What Du Shun says is what uncle Hai thinks. Du Shun in front of him is just a microphone of Uncle Hai. So if you want uncle hai to eliminate his suspicion, you have to shut up completely.


    Wang Fan was no longer nervous. He turned his head and looked at Uncle Hai. His face was straight and his tone was firm. He said: "Uncle Hai, I admit that I did want to replace brother Nan before, but I just want to make the four seas gang stronger."


    "Well! You admit it yourself! What else do you want to say? " Hearing Wang Fan admit that he wants to be superior, Du Shun says aggressively.


    "But since uncle Hai said that he wanted summer to inherit brother Nan''s clothes, I didn''t think about it any more. Besides, I also showed my attitude to all of brother Nan''s former subordinates. You can inquire about it freely!" Wang Fan said disapprovingly, with no fear on his face.


    Speaking of this, uncle Hai nodded and said, "I''ve heard that you asked them to pay the monthly money to the teahouse. It''s not a lie to me!"


    Although with the affirmation of Uncle Hai, Du Shun still said: "Uncle Hai, this is the boy''s shield. Otherwise, would he dare to catch the summer?"


    "Don''t deceive people too much, Du Shun!" Wang Fan pushed Du Shun aside and yelled at him with staring eyes.


    One side of Tailong saw that Du Shun was almost pushed down, rushed forward to block in front of Wang Fan, raised his chin, arrogantly said: "Wang Fan, you and I have a single fight!"


    "You don''t deserve to talk to me, brainless thing!" Without paying attention to talon, Wang Fan stepped aside and turned to Uncle Hai and said, "Uncle Hai, you arranged things for me in summer. At that time, only five of us knew about it. I''m not wrong about it."


    "That''s right!" Uncle Hai replied.


    "I want to ask Uncle Hai, if you don''t ask me to take Nange''s place in summer, will anyone object to my taking Nange''s place?" Wang Fan asked again.


    Staring at Wang Fan, uncle Hai was silent for a moment and said, "some people will support it, but others will oppose it."


    "Yes, some people support it and some people oppose it. But if Uncle Hai has already stated his position, I will be forced to take the upper position. Will anyone support me?" Wang Fan and uncle Hai look at each other and ask seriously.


    "Nonsense! Uncle Hai is in charge of the Sihai gang. He doesn''t agree. Who will support you? " Du Shun yelled again.


    "Yes! No one will support it! Then why should I do such thankless things? As long as something happens in the summer, all people will doubt me. Why should I do it? " Wang Fan holds on to Du Shun''s words and directly tears open the root of all problems.


    All the people will doubt Wang Fan, and all the people will no longer support him in the upper position. If Wang Fan really did the kidnapping in the summer, it can only show that Wang fan is a fool with insufficient intelligence, and he is lifting a stone to his feet.


    This truth is very obvious. As soon as Wang Fan said it, all the people closed their mouths. For a moment, they didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    Looking away from Uncle Hai, Wang Fan looked at Du Shun, who was pushed aside by him, and said coldly: "Du Shun, I suspect that you are playing a trick. You want to kill me and Xia Xia with a knife, and then force uncle hai to agree with you to be a talker! Am I right? "

 V2.Chapter 89

    Wang Fan''s words are sonorous and forceful. He is not timid at all because of Uncle Hai''s suspicion of him. He does not show his feet because of Du Shun''s query. Instead, he throws all the problems to Du Shun.


    However, Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear that Du Shun dares to question him in front of Uncle Hai because Uncle Hai supports him behind his back. Therefore, no matter how much Wang Fan doubts Du Shun, uncle Hai will not transfer the contradiction to reading.


    But Wang Fan''s goal is not to make everyone doubt Du Shun, but to pick him out.


    As for who will be doubted, that is not his consideration!


    When the water is clear, there is no fish.


    Only when this pool of water is muddy can we seize the opportunity to achieve great things.


    Sure enough, everything was like what Wang Fan thought. Du Shun, who was asked by Wang Fan and was speechless, blinked and looked at Uncle Hai. It seemed that uncle Hai explained his innocence.


    Uncle Hai, who is confused by Wang Fan, frowns slightly and looks embarrassed, and some don''t know who to believe.


    "Wang Fan, according to you, you didn''t do things in summer?" Uncle Hai asked in a low voice.


    "Uncle Hai, you can send someone to check me, or you can ask the brothers in the gang. How about Wang Fan? I dare not say how aboveboard I am, but I have never played tricks on the brothers in the gang!" Wang Fan patted his chest and said to Uncle Hai.


    This makes Du Shun have nothing to say. After all, Wang Fan''s work style is really tough, and when Xia Nan was alive, Wang Fan did contribute a lot to Sihai Gang, which is obvious to all.


    And the side of Talon is not know what to say, although he and Du Shun is a grasshopper on the same rope, but also know a little about Wang Fan.


    He was a reckless man. In fact, Talon appreciated Wang Fan''s decisive character, so he had no doubt about Wang Fan''s words.


    The most important thing is uncle Hai. Although he has no contact with Wang Fan, he knows a lot about what Wang Fan has done from Xia Nan and other people. He also appreciates the young man in front of him.


    At this point, uncle Hai had no way to question any more. His face sank and he said to the four men in suits: "put away the guy, go down first!"


    The four men in suit heard uncle Hai''s command, put their weapons back into the suit, and turned back to the place where they were standing just now, but they were still staring at Wang Fan, and did not dare to relax.


    When all the men in the suit withdrew, uncle Hai pointed to the chairs in the room and said to Wang Fan, "all sit down and talk."


    "Uncle Hai, Du Shun..."


    He waved his hand to Wang Fan and interrupted Wang Fan. Uncle Hai said with a smile: "Xiao Fan, what kind of person Du Shun is, I know in my heart that he hates you, but he doesn''t have the courage to let him calculate you like this!"


    This is half an excuse for Du Shun, and half an excuse to belittle Du Shun. It''s also for Wang Fan to find a psychological balance.


    Listen to the sea uncle''s meaning, Wang Fan also did not chase not to put, but in the heart has already confirmed before guess.


    What Du Shun and Tailong do today must be operated by Uncle Hai. The old fox will not doubt Du Shun, but he will never easily believe Wang Fan.


    And from what uncle Hai has done to nansao, this old man is not a good bird. Xia Nan is loyal to him, but in the end, he has changed his green hat. If Xia Nan knows this, he can''t be angry enough to go to the old man!


    With a kind face, uncle Hai sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that! Xia Nan has done so many things for Sihai Gang, and in the end, he has even implicated his only child. I feel really sad in my heart! "


    "Uncle Hai, I''ll give you an account of brother Nan''s affairs. I won''t let you down about summer! I will find out the guy behind the scenes and comfort the dead brother Nan with his head! " Wang Fan, who had just sat down, stood up again and said with emotion.


    "Xiaofan, the four seas gang is not what it used to be! I''m a tough old man. In the future, you young people will have to worry about the affairs of the gang. Do you know? " Uncle Hai said to Wang Fan with emotion.


    He had seen through the old fox''s mind for a long time, but Wang Fan pretended not to know. He still said with a firm face: "Uncle Hai, let''s talk about things in the future. Summer is uncertain now. I think it''s most important to find him first!"


    Du Shun, of course, is not a fool. He knows that uncle Hai is just acting. He quickly goes on to say, "Uncle Hai, with your old man in the back directing us, the four seas gang will not have an accident. If you want me to say it, you have to come out to preside over the overall situation."


    "Yes! Uncle Hai, I don''t think you have any problem. You can take charge of the overall situation! Brothers have a backbone, too Tyrone said excitedly.


    Facing the loyalty of Du Shun and Tailong, uncle Hai turns his head to Wang Fan and says with a smile: "I think Xiaofan is very good, calm and resolute. If he doesn''t feel sorry for Xia Nan, I want him to be superior."


    As soon as Uncle Hai''s words came out, Du Shun''s face became gloomy, but soon he recovered as usual and said in a light tone: "Uncle Hai, you are the leader of the four seas gang. We will listen to what you say!"


    Talon, who originally wanted to say something, immediately looked at him in surprise when he heard Du Shun''s words. There was nothing unusual on Du Shun''s face, and his heart was even more murmuring.


    After hearing Du Shun''s words, Wang Fan said: "Uncle Hai, if you taught me last time, I still remember that brother Nan saved my life. I shouldn''t and can''t have any more thoughts. I just want to get back the summer and forget about other things."


    "Yes! Wang Fan, I love what you say! " After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Tailong said excitedly.


    Du Shun looked at Wang Fan, opened his mouth, but did not speak.


    Uncle Hai, who was sitting there, squinted and looked at the crowd. Then he turned to Wang Fan and said, "Xia Nan saved your life. If you saved Xia Nan''s life, you two are even!"


    As soon as Uncle Hai''s voice fell, Wang Fan said, "Uncle Hai..."


    He broke Wang Fan''s words again. Uncle Hai sat up straight, leaned back in the chair, looked at the people in the room and said, "I''m old. This position will belong to you sooner or later. I''ll put my words here today. If Wang fan can save summer safely, he will be qualified to sit on Xia Nan''s seat."


    "What if I save summer?" Du Shun asked, biting his lips.


    "Then I''ll let you take my seat!" Uncle Hai replied with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 90

    Most of the rich areas in H city are villas. Mr. Liao, the boss of Dongsheng, lives in one of the villas.


    At this time, Mr. Liao is lying in the bathtub, enjoying the warm milk bath. Behind him, there are two young girls, who are the staff who serve with them.


    With his eyes slightly closed, Mr. Liao turned to look at Yan Hua and asked in a voice, "I haven''t seen Mr. Hua Zai, hot springs and women. The key is that this method you said really works?"


    "Third Master, it''s absolutely effective. I''ve worked so hard to get the prescription from r country. As you know, the men over there pay most attention to maintenance. I''m sure I''ll bring you the best." Yan Hua said to third master Liao seriously.


    Hearing Yan Hua''s affirmative answer, Liao nodded with satisfaction and said to him, "if this method works, I won''t treat you badly!"


    "Third Master, it depends on what you say. If I can do something for you, it''s my blessing to be Yan Hua. It''s not all your chance that I have today?" Flattery slapped, Yan Hua''s face was even more submissive.


    Yan Hua, who was standing at the door, saw that third master Liao was no longer talking. He turned his eyes and said, "Third Master, I heard from my brothers that the boy named Xia''er of Sihai gang was kidnapped. Do you know about this?"


    "Summer? Is it Xia Nan''s son? " Third master Liao asked lazily.


    "Yes, the boy was kidnapped in his father''s teahouse. I heard that Wang Fan was injured because of this." Yan Hua answered quickly.


    Liao Sanye, leaning against the girl''s arms, flashed a sneer on his face and said to Yan Hua, "in all probability, Wang Fan did it. Wang Fan did it for others. Can''t you see it?"


    "What the Third Master said is reasonable, and I think it''s a bit strange." Yan Hua responded with a smile, and then said: "in H City, except for us and the four seas gang, no one will make trouble with them! Wang fan is not trying to pour this basin of dirty water on us? "


    "Wang fan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If we make his wings hard, we will have a hard time in the future." Third master Liao took a deep breath and said lazily.


    "Third Master, do you want me to arrange someone to pass on your message? In order to avoid the four seas help those people, in vain and we make trouble, let Wang fan that boy''s treacherous plan to succeed? " Yan Hua asked in a low voice.


    "Huazai, are you worried that the people of Sihai gang are looking for trouble for you?" Third master Liao opens his eyes and turns to Yan Hua at the door.


    Yan Hua was embarrassed when he was told the central issue by third master Liao, but he pretended to be indifferent and said with a smile, "Third Master, I''m your man. Even if they have great ability, they dare not ask me for trouble. I don''t worry if you cover me up."


    "You are the most incompetent in the club! I know that in my heart. " Liao San Ye''s face is a pair of insidious expression, looking at Yan Hua and saying slowly.


    Yan Hua was ashamed of what he said. He did not dare to look at third master Liao, and he did not dare to argue for himself. After all, what Third Master Liao said was the actual situation.


    Sitting up from the girl''s arms, Mr. Liao reaches into the bathtub and stirs up a burst of water. Before he draws his hand back, a girl pokes her head out of the thick milk.


    Yan Hua at the door was speechless and said to Mr. Liao, "Mr. Liao, it''s not time yet."


    "OK, let the girls have a rest. I want to tell you something!" Third master Liao reached out and touched the girl''s face in front of him. He said to her with a smile, "well done, go!"


    Liao''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and he said with a smile: "the women in r country are really masters. They are the best among women. The little waiters are so considerate."


    Yan Hua, standing at the door, did not dare to look back at the girl who left. Even though he was itchy, he still restrained his inner impulse. He knew what to do and what not to do.


    "Huazai, the top and bottom of the club are the only people who understand my mind most. I only said some words to you. Do you know why?" Third master Liao turns to Yan Hua at the door.


    "Because the third master trusted me, I was satisfied with my work." Yan Hua thought for a moment, or choose to put gold on his face.


    "It''s because you''re stupid. You''re the most incompetent. I''m the most relieved!" Third master Liao reaches for the cigar beside the bathtub and lights it. He squints at Yan Hua and says that he is waiting for the reaction of the people at the door.


    Yan Hua was stunned by this evaluation. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. It was impossible to get angry. He had to wait for the words of Third Master Liao with his head down.


    Seeing the embarrassed expression on Yan Hua''s face, Third Master Liao took a puff of smoke and said with a smile, "Huazai, after a while, I''ll give you a seat. Don''t let me down!"


    "Third Master, this..." the sudden surprise made Yan Hua a little at a loss, but soon he understood what Liao meant. He nodded in a hurry and said, "Third Master, I will do what you mean. I have no second intention!"


    "Good! I''m sure you''ll do a good job Liao nodded his head with satisfaction, narrowed his eyes, and then said, "you don''t have to worry about the four seas gang. I have my own arrangements. I have to make Wang Fan pay for our financial loss! And I''ll watch him kneel down and beg me! "

 V2.Chapter 91

    This time, uncle GUI took the initiative to find Wang Fan. Although uncle GUI''s voice on the phone was not very good, Wang Fan didn''t seem nervous. When he saw Uncle GUI, his attitude made uncle GUI even more dissatisfied.


    His face was very ugly, and his voice was even more aggressive. This was the result of Uncle GUI''s strong pressure on his anger, but it didn''t change Wang Fan.


    Because of the summer, uncle GUI really lost his temper. He never thought that he had warned Wang Fan about it, but Wang Fan didn''t take it seriously at all, and he didn''t do it against his will.


    After the ghost uncle lost his temper, Wang Fan threw away his cigarette. Looking at the angry ghost uncle, he said, "if it''s nothing, I''ll go back first! There are a lot of things I need to deal with


    "Stop!" The ghost uncle, who was angry with Wang Fan and was about to run away, stretched his hand to the holster around his waist.


    Turning to see a ghost uncle, Wang Fan of course also noticed the action on his hand, indifferent said: "you are to uphold justice, kill me?"


    "Wang Fan, you crossed the line. I doubt that you will break away from the organization and betray the organization." Ghost uncle cold face said to Wang Fan, press the hand on the holster, but did not pull out the weapon.


    "I''ll give you two choices. One is to let me leave this damned city as soon as possible and end all the tasks you gave me. Whether it''s to restore my status as a police officer or to let me live an ordinary life, I thank you!" Wang Fan said to ghost uncle with a bitter smile.


    The cold faced ghost uncle didn''t answer. His eyes were fixed on Wang Fan, like trying to figure out his inner thoughts and waiting for something.


    Seeing that the ghost uncle didn''t answer, Wang Fan continued: "there''s another choice. Now pull out your gun and shoot me here to free me completely!"


    Wang Fan''s tone of voice is not good, and his mood is also very excited. When he speaks, he points to the position of his chest and heart and urges ghost uncle to shoot him, which makes ghost uncle have some accidents and anxiety.


    The big boy in front of him used to be the elite he cultivated and the capital he was proud of.


    But now he felt so strange to Wang fan that he couldn''t see through Wang Fan''s inner world.


    There are those chilling tattoos on his body, the terrifying face on his face, and the invisible tears in his eyes.


    Ghost uncle once again felt the change of Wang Fan, that once clear as water, full of ambition and ideal of youth, has completely disappeared, leaving only his familiar name.


    Take back the hand on the holster, ghost uncle went to Wang Fan, put his hand on his shoulder, frowned and asked: "you hate me, don''t you?"


    "Can I tell the truth?" Wang Fan stares at ghost uncle''s eyes, gnaws a tooth to say to him.


    "But you should not forget, you are a policeman, you must do things according to the rules!" When he said this, ghost uncle''s tone was somewhat helpless, but he felt that he had to say it.


    Like hearing a big joke, Wang Fan suddenly laughed loudly. He pushed the ghost uncle''s hand away, pointed to his nose and said with a smile: "ha ha! I beg your pardon? Follow the rules? ha-ha! Are you sure you''re not teasing me again? "


    "Wang Fan, you''ve been there a long time, haven''t you?" Ghost uncle looking at Wang Fan crazy appearance, cold face questioned him.


    "Uncle ghost, you said yes, I do things, you want to help me, what''s the result? Which time didn''t I have to find a way to save myself? " Wang Fan asked in reply.


    "We didn''t..."


    Without waiting for ghost uncle to finish speaking, Wang Fan has come to him, looking at ghost uncle face to face, grabbing to say: "you! It''s not you! Is there anyone else who knows about my existence besides you? Will they care about my life and death? Would you care? "


    "Wang Fan, you don''t know a lot of things. We have been trying our best to protect you!" Ghost uncle gloomy face strong pressure anger of say.


    "Ha ha! Do everything possible? " Laughing, Wang Fan suddenly looks cold. Looking at the ghost uncle, he says, "good! Now uncle Hai of Sihai Gang is going to step on me, and sister Hong suspects that I''m an undercover. Dongsheng''s scum wants to kill me, so you can solve it for me! "


    "That''s not why you kidnap summer!" Ghost uncle emphasizes Wang Fan''s mistake again, the expression on the face indicates that this matter has no room for discussion at all.


    "Uncle ghost, let me ask you something!" Wang Fan looked at the ghost uncle with a smile and asked calmly: "if my undercover identity is identified and killed, will it be written clearly in your report, why am I identified? Who should be responsible for my sacrifice? What kind of responsibility should we take? "


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean?" Ghost uncle''s tone of voice is very bad. He looks at Wang Fan coldly in front of him, and his anger is revealed in his eyes.


    "Nothing! Ghost uncle, I''m not a child, and I''m not a newcomer who just came out of the police academy. I understand some things very well. " Wang Fan lit a cigarette smoking, eyes sharp looking at ghost uncle, the expression on the face looks so cold.


    "Anyway, you can''t kill summer. This is my last request to you. Do you understand? He is still a child Ghost uncle ignored Wang Fan''s dissatisfaction, but simply said his requirements.


    Hear ghost uncle and say "he is still a child" this sentence, Wang Fan suddenly thought of nansao said to him.


    When nansao knelt on the ground and begged him to let go of the summer, she once cried and said, "he is still a child", which made Wang Fan very disgusted.


    He''s still a kid?


    Summer is just a few years younger than Wang Fan. Why is he still a child? No matter what kind of things he has done, someone will come forward to plead for him.


    But Wang Fan must be responsible for many things?


    Why did no one stand up for Wang Fan''s experience?


    Hand rub the head of short hair, Wang Fan expression tangled head down, for a long time to squeeze out a sentence from the teeth: "are the first time, why should I accommodate him?"


    "Because you are a policeman, you must stick to your principles! I''m asking you to fight crime, not to get involved with those people, forget your own beliefs, and commit crimes by all means in order to achieve your goal! " Ghost uncle grabs Wang Fan''s collar and roars at him madly.


    Scared by the appearance of ghost uncle, Wang Fan gradually calmed down. He looked at the expression on ghost uncle''s face and said with a long breath: "ghost uncle, if one day I let you down, please don''t hate me."


    "I said, I will not give you a chance to degenerate, I will personally send you to where you should go!" Ghost uncle cold face stares at Wang Fan''s eyes, the tone is cold to say to him.

 V2.Chapter 92

    It was Wang Fan''s expectation that he broke up with ghost uncle unhappily, but he knew very well in his heart that although ghost uncle''s words were hard for him to accept, they were also problems that he had to consider.


    If Wang fan is just a gangster, then everything can be easily solved, then all the constraints will come to nothing.


    Driving on the streets of the city, looking at all kinds of people, Wang Fan didn''t know who to talk to.


    This kind of emotion, let him quickly understand the inner world of Miao Qing.


    As a woman, or a woman who started his career earlier than him, how did she walk through this dark road?


    Parking the car in the roadside parking space, Wang Fan took out his mobile phone and dialed Miao Qing''s phone. Hearing Miao Qing''s voice coming from the other end of the phone, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "are you ok?"


    "I don''t have anything to do with it. It''s just that the boy woke up and cried miserably! Would you like to come and see him? " Miao Qing''s voice was also very light, as if he was worried that someone would hear him.


    Sitting in the car, Wang Fan bowed his head and thought about it. He said to Miao Qing, "give him an injection of tranquilizer. When I have arranged things here, it will be over. You''ve been working hard these two days!"


    "It''s hard work, but it''s ghost uncle. How are you going to make it? He must be very angry Miao Qing hears that Wang Fan''s voice is wrong and guesses that he must have had a quarrel with ghost uncle.


    For Miao Qing''s concern, Wang Fan''s heart a burst of warmth, but the mouth is still indifferent to say: "ghost uncle did not say anything, he can understand."


    "Wang Fan, do you think I''m a fool? Ghost uncle that temper, he can not scold you? ha-ha! Did you two do it? " Miao Qing is on the other end of the phone. He doesn''t give Wang Fan any face and directly exposes his lies.


    With a wry smile, Wang Fan was speechless, so he had to honestly say: "yes, he was very angry, angry almost shot me to death!"


    "Oh, for so many years, uncle GUI''s temper hasn''t decreased at all. Is he still so impulsive? You won''t compromise with him, will you Miao Qing asked with some worry.


    "How can it be? He is not willing to help me solve the present trouble. I let the boy go. What will I do in the future? " Wang Fan didn''t say well.


    "Hey, hey! Fortunately you didn''t compromise! " Miao Qing said inexplicably, revealing a relaxed tone.


    This made Wang Fan feel puzzled. He asked, "what do you mean? How can I feel wrong? "


    "If you compromise today, uncle GUI must be very disappointed. Although he won''t show it on his face, he must be very disappointed with you in his heart. Do you know?"


    "Why? How can I feel that you are comforting me? Because I didn''t listen to him, he was in a bad mood and threatened me, which made me feel very sad! "


    "Why are you so vulnerable? Didn''t uncle GUI give you psychological counseling when he trained you? Don''t be sad every day, live like a girl Miao Qing talks about Wang Fan''s character with disdain on her face. She resents his sentimental tone.


    For Miao Qing''s accusation, Wang fan can only smile, do not want to explain.


    This is life, this is destiny.


    He is not 007 that ACE agent, holding the queen personally issued a license to kill, in order to complete the task can be unscrupulous killing.


    He is not the king of the city in the network novels. He can kill a gang of hundreds of people with one hand. He is just an ordinary person. Although he has been trained, he will feel difficult to deal with three people.


    He is not a magic Superman, and his natural powers can make him above any law.


    He is just an ordinary person, an ordinary person who can''t be in the ordinary.


    He is also afraid of death, he is also worried that he will be injured, he is worried that his identity will be exposed before the task is completed, and he is even more worried that his mistake will bring death to his family.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, he should be an omnipotent existence.


    But actually?


    He will also have emotions, will cry, will laugh, will become depressed because of the loss.


    Miao Qing on the other end of the phone couldn''t hear Wang Fan''s voice. She was worried and cried, "Hello, Wang Fan, what are you doing? You don''t want to live, do you? "


    "No, just a little irritable, I want to be quiet!" Wang Fan answered softly.


    "Quiet? You know a new woman again? Does Tong Jiahui know? Does Wang Yue know? Why don''t you tell me? " Miao Qing is making a fuss over the phone.


    He knows that Miao Qing is joking with him, but when he hears the names of Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue, Wang Fan still feels sad.


    "I''m busy. There are still many things waiting for me to do. Take care of yourself. What''s the situation with ah Qi? You don''t have to hesitate, do you know?" Wang Fan tells Miao Qing on the other end of the phone.


    "All right! I''ll wait for your news! " Miao Qing answered easily.


    Hang up the phone Wang fan driving, the goal is very clear came to a busy city in H City, the car parked in a billiards hall door.


    As soon as the car stopped, two young people at the door of the billiards hall pointed to his car and cried, "you are blind! Stop the car


    Stop the engine and get out of the car. Wang Fan stands by the door and looks at the two young people. He has a gloomy face and doesn''t say a word.


    "Bodhisattva?"


    One of them, a thin young man, recognized the man standing by the car door, who was staring at them. When he cried out each other''s name, he stopped walking forward.


    Another young man did not know Wang Fan, but he knew the name of "Bodhisattva".


    In H City, there is no one who dares to call himself "Bodhisattva" except Wang Fan of Sihai gang.


    Two feet like a long nail in general, standing there Wen Si dare not move, eyes straight at Wang Fan.


    He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit a cigarette. Wang Fan pointed to one of the young people and asked, "I''m looking for xiashanhu Liubao!"


    "Brother Liu is not here." Wang Fan pointed at the young man back.


    "Where can I find him?" Wang Fan took a puff and said.


    Without waiting for the young people to answer, there are more than a dozen young people with sticks in the billiards hall. The first man is king tiger huangjinming, one of the five tigers of Dongsheng.


    Wang Fan, who is one meter eight five and is as big as a boxer, points his baseball bat at Wang Fan at the door of the billiards hall and says arrogantly, "Wang Fan, you are here today. Do you want to die?"


    "Oh? Isn''t this Ah Ming the tyrant tiger? How can you be so angry? " Wang Fan lying on the door, looking at a face of arrogant tyrant tiger, tone of ridicule asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Wang Fan. Since you''ve sent me here today, I''ll let you never come back!" Gold in the hands of a baseball bat, behind the brothers rushed up.

 V2.Chapter 93

    Not all gangsters take drugs. Of course, not all gangsters can fight.


    Liu Bao, one of the five tigers in Dongsheng, has a group of thugs under his hands. When the Huang brothers didn''t take the big brother position, they also worked as thugs under Liu Bao''s hands.


    It is precisely because of the origin of the thugs that the Huang brothers have always been the backbone of Dongsheng.


    Huang Jinrong, the thunderbolt tiger, and Huang Jinming, the overlord tiger. The two brothers like to keep fit and fight most, so their fighting skills are not inferior to those of Sihai gang.


    If other people are here and see that Wang Fan of Sihai Gang is looking for trouble, they may be hesitant to make a move. But now in Liubao field, it happens to be tyrant tiger, and the situation is different!


    Since the last time third master Liao said in front of the five tigers that he wanted to pass the seat to one of them, Dongsheng five tigers secretly played their own wishful thinking.


    Liu Bao, a tiger who goes down the mountain, has been peeping at third master Liao''s position for a long time, so he has his own plan.


    Although the Huang brothers have already taken the position of big brother, and can be said to be equal to Liu Baoping in terms of their position in the world, when it comes to their comprehensive strength, they really have a certain gap with Liu Bao.


    Liu Bao''s plan is to let the Huang brothers fully support him, take the position of Third Master Liao, and suppress the momentum of he Qiang. As for Yan Hua, the smiling tiger, let alone Liu Bao, even the Huang brothers don''t pay attention to him.


    If you want to be on top, you have to contribute to the community.


    It''s not going to be effective in the short term. And Dongsheng is trying to make a start by selling white powder. Therefore, no one has no resources in the economy.


    Since there is nothing to compete with economically, it depends on the status and prestige of the river and lake!


    Since ancient times, we have been seeking wealth insurance!


    If you want to occupy a respected position in the river''s Lake, you have to do some big things, or beat down some big brothers who have already gained the position in the river''s lake.


    This is what we often say, stepping on other people''s stomach!


    Wang fan is not only the rising rookie of the four seas gang, but also the man of the hour in H City, and the number one enemy of Dongsheng all the time.


    As long as Wang Fan, who is in the limelight, can be killed, Liu Bao will not only gain a higher position in the world, but also have the capital to challenge others in Dongsheng.


    It is for this reason that when Huang Jinming, who plays billiards in the billiards hall, hears that the person coming to the door is Wang Fan, he immediately rushes out with a group of people.


    They have never dealt with each other before, but they also know each other. It''s just that Huang Jinming didn''t expect Wang Fan to be so ordinary.


    It''s so common that if you don''t see his tattoo, Huang Jinming can''t believe that this thin man is a frightening "dizang Bodhisattva".


    But when Wang fan saw Huang Jinming, he was not surprised at all.


    Although he only saw a picture of Huang Jinming and heard about him from his brothers in the four seas gang, Wang Fan could imagine how retarded he was from his developed limbs and his fat head like a pig''s head.


    Two people a face to face, haven''t had time to say something, gold clear already press unbearable hand.


    More than a dozen thugs carrying sticks, Hula suddenly surrounded Wang Fan in the middle, one by one fierce general stare at Wang Fan, just waiting for the order of gold Ming, Wang Fan in front of a broken head.


    Wang Fan, who was standing beside the car body, was not flustered at all. He calmly looked at the murderous looking huangjinming and asked, "is that how you Dongsheng people receive guests?"


    "Guests? Wang Fan, did you drink too much and come to us as a guest Huang Jinming asked with a sneer.


    With a smile on his face, Wang Fan said casually: "there are no eternal enemies or friends in the world. The relationship between people is different because of their interests. Don''t you even understand this truth?"


    "Know your mother''s egg!" Huang Jinming scolded, carrying his baseball bat to Wang Fan.


    The repeated provocations made Wang Fan lose patience. He looked at Huang Jinming, who was arrogant and had no intelligence, and decided to change the way he talked with him.


    A sage once said that if we can''t get along with each other, we''ll beat him to agree!


    Wang Fan, who was looking at Huang Jinming, flashed a strange smile on his face. His mouth pouted and his hands puffed. He was so angry that he vomited half a cigarette into Huang Jinming''s face.


    "Fuck! Wang Fan, I grass your grandmother! "


    Caught off guard, Huang Jinming waved his hand to block, and his mouth was even more angry.


    As soon as the curse stopped, Huang Jinming raised his hands and didn''t dare to scold any more. Even those younger brothers who followed Huang Jinming looked at Wang Fan and Huang Jinming foolishly.


    The dagger in his hand was on the throat of huangjinming. Wang Fan said with a smile: "then curse!"


    "Wang Fan, you used such mean means!" Gold clearly said unconvinced.


    Wang Fan nodded with a smile. He was not angry at Huang Jinming''s words. Instead, he was very satisfied and said, "Ah Ming, have you never read a book! It''s called "never be tired of deceit", understand? But look at you, I guess you haven''t graduated from primary school! "


    "I don''t agree. I want to talk to you..."


    "B with your mother! Do you think I am as stupid as you? " Wang Fan in the hand of the dagger force a top, stopped the gold Ming did not finish words.


    No one is not afraid of death, even if there is no brain like Huang Jinming, he is also very weak in front of the cold dagger.


    The sharp blade glides on the soft skin with just the right strength, which makes huangjinming feel the breath of death, but not the smell of blood.


    Seeing the flustered look on Huang Jinming''s face, Wang Fan said to him: "call Liu Bao and ask him to come back now. He said I''ll wait for him here! If he doesn''t want to come back, let him collect the body for you


    Under the threat of daggers, Huang Jinming, who was arrogant just now, calmed down a lot. He threw away his baseball bat, took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Bao''s phone.


    On the phone, Liu Bao learns that Wang fan is waiting for him, and knows the current situation of Huang Jinming, so he hastily promises that he will arrive here soon.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Jinming looked at Wang Fan and asked, "what are you going to do? Do you still want to destroy our Dongsheng alone? "


    "I said you don''t have a brain. You''re not convinced." Wang Fan looked at Huang Jinming strangely, and then said, "I said I''m here to talk business with Liu Bao. Do you believe me?"


    "No Golden bright stares to reply.


    Wang Fan said with regret: "so! This is the gap between you and Liu Bao. You can only be a horse for him in your life! "

 V2.Chapter 94

    After Huang Jinming called Liu Bao, he didn''t wait long for a silver Land Rover to appear at the door of the billiards hall. However, it wasn''t Liu Bao who got off the car, but Huang Jinrong who was holding a double barreled shotgun.


    The Huang brothers have not seen such scenes of conflagration. After all, they have been on the road for so many years.


    Most of the time, as long as Huang Jinrong lights up his double barreled shotgun, the other party will be scared out of their wits and dare not be arrogant any more.


    Moreover, Huang Jinrong has seen a lot of such scenes, and he doesn''t take Wang Fan seriously at all.


    But when Huang Jinrong rushed to Wang Fan with a shotgun and put the barrel on Wang Fan''s head, he found that Wang Fan was not flustered at all, and even didn''t care about his move.


    The hand holding the dagger didn''t tremble at all, and even the strength on Huang Jinming''s neck increased a little.


    This situation makes Huang Jinrong very embarrassed. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. He can only use a shotgun to hold Wang Fan''s head and wait for Wang Fan to speak first.


    Generally speaking, in this case, Wang Fan has been at a disadvantage.


    In other people''s territory, all around are Dongsheng people, although the hands of hostages as chips, but the other party''s gun has been on the forehead.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will certainly bargain with Huang Jinrong and use Huang Jinming''s life in exchange for the chance to get out of danger.


    But Wang fan is not an ordinary person, and he did not mean to bargain with Huang Jinrong.


    This makes everyone present embarrassed!


    After more than a minute of confrontation, Huang Jinming couldn''t stand the suffering and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, as long as you take the dagger away, I promise you to leave safely!"


    "You make your brother kneel down and kowtow to me, I promise not to kill him!" Wang Fan looked at Huang Jinming''s eyes and said slowly.


    He looked at Wang Fan and asked, "what are you talking about? what the fuck! Are you really not afraid of death? "


    "Your life is in my hands. Do you think you have the capital to negotiate with me?" Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    The meaning of Wang Fan''s words is very clear.


    You are now in my hands, Wang Fan has the final say. You can still live. It''s all my decision. You want to talk to me about the conditions.


    It''s like a butcher in a slaughterhouse dragging a fat pig to be slaughtered on the chopping board. As a result, the pig opens its mouth and discusses with the butcher. If the butcher doesn''t kill it, it can protect the butcher''s life.


    You say you can''t control your own life and death, and you can control your own destiny?


    Only the strong can grasp the direction of things, as the weak can only wait for the fate.


    So for Huang Jinming''s words, Wang Fan thought that he was farting, and he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Huang Jinrong is not a silly fork. Naturally, he understands Wang Fan''s meaning. He butts Wang Fan''s head with the barrel of a gun and says, "let my brother go, I promise I won''t kill you!"


    "Cha"


    The sharp dagger cuts a hole in Huang Jinming''s neck. Wang Fan turns to look at Huang Jinrong. His provocative eyes seem to tell him that this knife is a response to Wang Fan''s head with a gun.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t compromise, and he didn''t care about the consequences, Huang Jinrong was in a dilemma. He frowned and scolded: "fuck! What do you want? "


    "Put down the gun and get out of the way. I''m waiting for Liu Bao!" Wang Fan glanced at Huang Jinrong and said to him.


    This series of duels, the height of the momentum of both sides on the spot.


    Huang Jinrong, who is so fierce, seems to have been splashed with a basin of cold water. Standing there for a moment, he doesn''t know what to do.


    And those gangsters of Dongsheng gang who surround them are scared by Wang Fan''s arrogant style!


    At this time, Wang Fan, in the eyes of these people, is no longer the existence of a social elder brother, but the legendary "African Flathead brother".


    People don''t talk much, African Flathead!


    As a respected Pingtou elder brother, he is just a god like existence. Now these gangsters of Dongsheng Gang look at Wang Fan as if they see a human form of "Pingtou elder brother".


    Life and death are indifferent. If you don''t agree, we will do it!


    Flat head brother''s life, is not fighting with opponents, is on the way to fight!


    Therefore, in the face of such a deadly opponent, let alone Huang Jinrong, he will scratch his head. Even if he is anyone, I''m afraid he will find it very difficult.


    Tough is tough, face still needs to be found!


    He was watched by his brothers, and he was on his own territory. If he was bluffed by Wang Fan''s three or two words, then Huang brothers would not mix up in the future!


    There is a saying that good, horizontal fear Leng!


    Huang Jinrong, with a double barreled shotgun in his hand, was cruel in his heart. He put the barrel of the shotgun against Wang Fan''s head and raised his leg to kick Wang Fan''s stomach.


    However, Huang Jinrong may forget the second half of the sentence, Leng afraid not to die!


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, Huang Jinrong is not even a ruthless role, not to mention facing his role.


    At the moment when the barrel was on the top of his head again, Wang Fan''s empty hand grabbed the barrel and pressed it down.


    The barrel of the gun was pressed aside by Wang Fan. Huang Jinrong was stunned at first, and then hurriedly wanted to recapture the hunting gun that Wang Fan had seized.


    But how could Wang Fan give him this opportunity? Without waiting for Huang Jinrong to respond, Wang Fan kicked Huang Jinrong in the chest and directly sat down on the ground with his shotgun in his hand.


    This scene happened so fast that it can be described as an electric spark.


    Huang Jinming, who was held by Wang Fan with a dagger, witnessed with his own eyes how Wang Fan dealt with Huang Jinrong, so the little fluke that still existed in his heart also completely disappeared with Huang Jinrong''s defeat!


    The gangsters of Dongsheng Gang standing around, looking at Huang Jinrong sitting on the ground, didn''t slow down for a moment. Until Wang Fan swept them around, these people stepped back a few steps as if they had just awakened from a dream, for fear that Wang Fan would not like to see them, and gave them a shot with his shotgun.


    Looking at the shotgun in his hand, Wang Fan frowned and said, "ah Rong, you spent a lot of money on this gun!"


    "Ah Huang Jinrong, sitting on the ground, answered the conditional launch.


    "Yes! I didn''t bring any gifts this time. I''ll give it to Liu Bao later. It''s a meeting gift! " Wang Fan threw the shotgun on the top of the car and took back the dagger on the neck of huangjinming.


    The pressure on his neck suddenly disappeared, making Huang Jinming''s heart a little relaxed, but he didn''t dare to take the opportunity to attack Wang Fan.


    The scene just now has completely shocked the Huang brothers, and Wang Fan has become a lingering demon in their hearts.

 V2.Chapter 95

    Wang Fan just like a tiger jumped into the downtown, domineering side leakage of the shock of all the people present.


    No one dares to challenge his majesty again, and no one dares to regenerate any idea that is unfavorable to him.


    People, just like this, will become absolutely obedient when facing the strong.


    At the moment, the Huang brothers have lost their previous prestige, and those Dongsheng gangsters who follow them are all standing there in a daze, waiting for Wang Fan to give them orders.


    be at sb.''s mercy.


    This is what everyone is thinking at this time.


    But when Liu Bao drove to the door of the billiards hall and saw that Wang Fan was the only one in the four seas gang, and he was surrounded by his subordinates, he felt that he was making a fuss.


    After receiving a call from Huang Jinming, Liu Bao didn''t know how many people Wang Fan had brought to him, so in case of any mistake, Liu Bao called Huang Jinrong.


    On the phone, Liu Bao specially told Huang Jinrong to bring a double barreled shotgun, hoping to use this thunderbolt method to suppress Wang Fan who dares to look for trouble on his site and completely control the situation at the scene.


    But when Liu Bao saw that only Wang Fan was here, he felt that he was too cautious.


    But Liu Bao didn''t have any problems with his careful navigation.


    Liu Bao, who came down from the car, didn''t look at Wang Fan, so he yelled at Huang Jinming: "Ah Ming, just hit him a few times. How can I say that Wang fan is also a man with a head and a face, don''t do anything absolutely."


    Huang Jinming, who is standing face to face with Wang Fan, is scared to sweat when he hears Liu Bao''s words. But he doesn''t dare to turn back and say anything to Liu Bao. He can only look at Wang Fan pitifully.


    Standing on one side, Huang Jinrong winked at Liu Bao, but Liu Bao lowered his head to light a cigarette. He didn''t see Huang Jinrong winking.


    The gangsters of Dongsheng Gang, standing around, can only recognize Liu Bao''s meaning, but they can only stand there like statues and dare not move, waiting for their elder brother Liu Bao to see the situation clearly.


    Otherwise, if people are conceited! Sooner or later, there will be a price to pay!


    Liu Bao, who thought that the Huang brothers had completely controlled the scene with a double barreled shotgun, didn''t notice anything unusual and was still lighting a cigarette there.


    With his head down and smoking, Liu Bao walked to Wang Fan with a shake, and said with arrogance: "Wang Fan! Wang Fan! I thought you were a little bit of a jerk. You dare to come to me by yourself. You really hurt me... "


    Liu Bao''s words suddenly stopped.


    He was familiar with the cold feeling on his forehead. Although he had never had a shotgun on his forehead, it didn''t mean that he didn''t know what it was like to have a shotgun on his forehead.


    This strange scene makes Liu Bao who comes back in a hurry confused. He stops and looks at Wang Fan with a smile.


    Seeing Wang Fan holding the handle of the gun in his hand, Liu Baocai woke up and said: "brother, you have something to say. Don''t get excited!"


    "Liu Bao, I have nothing to give you when we meet for the first time. I''ll lend you this gun as a gift." With these words, Wang Fan turned the shotgun in his hand and sent the handle to Liu Bao.


    Wang Fan this move, Liu Bao are confused circle, he Lengleng Leng looking at Wang Fan, smash it smash mouth Leng is not dare to take Wang Fan''s shotgun.


    And the Huang brothers and the gangsters of Dongsheng gang were scared by Wang Fan''s crazy behavior.


    Just now, when Wang Fan snatched the shotgun from Huang Jinrong, he said he would give it to Liu Bao as a gift.


    However, Huang Jinrong and everyone present thought that was just Wang Fan''s statement.


    That''s a shotgun. It''s a real double barreled shotgun!


    Who gets the hand to aim at the opponent''s head, just pull the trigger can take the other party''s life!


    Who can easily give such a powerful weapon to others?


    However, Wang Fan just did it, and his hand holding the barrel didn''t tremble at all, and there was no expression on his face, just like what he was holding was not a shotgun, but a scallion sold in the market.


    Staring at Liu Bao for a while, Wang Fan''s face sank and said: "lying trough! It seems that you don''t want this thing! "


    With these words, Wang Fan took back his shotgun, and his face was even more unhappy.


    Leng in there of Liu Bao at this time just reaction come over, in the heart that regret too late!


    At this time, Liu Bao wants to give himself a slap in the face, which makes him sober.


    If you take the shotgun in Wang Fan''s hand and pull the trigger, Wang Fan, who is as strong as 250, 800, 000 in front of you, can''t go to Yan Wangye for tea immediately?


    Liu Bao, who missed the opportunity, regretted it for a while, but then he thought that even if he gave the shotgun to him, he didn''t have the courage to kill Wang Fan.


    Thinking of this, Liu Bao''s heart is much more comfortable, but in front of the public, he is not good, so he counseled, so he pretended and said: "Wang Fan, since you come to me sincerely, you have something to say! I''m not short of this gun


    Big brother really has the style of big brother!


    It''s true that most people can''t compare that they can speak so decently.


    The words are very appropriate, but no one is a fool. Huang''s brother is like a mirror in his heart, and he despises Liu Bao a lot in his heart.


    But both of them have been scared by Wang Fan''s momentum, so they have no good intention to show their contempt for Liu Bao.


    The scene was a lot of embarrassment, and the surrounding air became very quiet at this moment.


    Three tigers in the five tigers of Dongsheng Gang, as well as a dozen thugs, just looked at Wang Fan foolishly, waiting for the "dizang Bodhisattva" of Sihai Gang to speak.


    Carrying the shotgun on his shoulder, Wang Fan looked at Liu Bao and said with a smile, "Liu Bao, I came to you today to do business with you. Are you willing?"


    "Business?" Liu Bao looks at Wang Fan in a daze.


    "Yes! It can also be regarded as a deal! " Wang Fan turned his eyes and looked around.


    Liu Bao, who has been in the drug business, said to the people around him with a deep understanding: "it''s all over. I''ll talk business with brother Wang Fan. You can do whatever you want."


    Those gangsters of Dongsheng Gang around have long wanted to find an excuse to slip away. Now when they hear their elder brother say so, they immediately slip away. Only Huang''s brothers are still there, watching Liu Bao and Wang fan not move.


    Wang Fan looked back at Huang''s brothers and said with a smile, "you two come here too. This matter has your share too!"

 V2.Chapter 96

    In the rest room of the staff in the billiards hall, Wang Fan did not sit in the upper position, but chose the position close to the door in the room, carrying Huang Jinrong''s shotgun, and sat down steadily.


    Although Liu Bao and Huang''s brothers are sitting on the sofa against the wall, they seem to be very imposing and elegant, but from Wang Fan''s point of view, the three brothers are more like the prey imprisoned by him here.


    "Brother, what are you going to discuss with us?" As the eldest brother of three, Liu Baoxian asked.


    Huang Jinrong looked at Wang Fan''s face and found that he didn''t mean to play tricks, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly, so he had to prepare in silence.


    It seems to see Huang Jinrong''s concerns. Wang Fan leans back in his chair and looks lazy. He throws his shotgun at his feet and says to Liu Bao, "do you want to join hands with me?"


    "Together? Don''t you Sihai Gang sell powder Huang Jinming looks at Wang Fan suspiciously and doesn''t understand what he wants to do.


    Liu Bao, who was sitting in the middle of the three, laughed, grabbed the conversation and said, "Ah Ming, how many years of the old almanac are these! Who doesn''t want to make money now? As long as you have money, you have what you want! "


    "Brother Liu, you have a point!" Gold said with a nod.


    With the approval of Huang Jinming, Liu Bao is more confident. He turns to Wang Fan and says, "brother, since you want to make money, then..."


    "I''m not talking about selling powder!" Wang Fan interrupted Liu Bao''s words, looked at him and said, "Liu Bao, have you ever heard of the saying that the water is shallow and there are not many wangba, and there are big brothers everywhere?"


    Liu Bao, who was still pondering what Wang Fan meant by joining hands, immediately brightened his eyes when he heard Wang Fan''s words and asked, "brother, do you want to sit in the big man''s seat?"


    "Damn it! Wang Fan, you are too strong! Is it up to you? " Huang Jinming looks at Wang Fan in surprise and asks him in disbelief.


    Liu Bao, who was sitting next to Huang Jinming, was afraid that Wang Fan would be infuriated by Huang Jinming''s words. He gave him a quick push, winked and said, "brother Wang fan is ambitious. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing Liu Bao winking at him, Huang Jinming immediately understood what he meant and said in a hurry: "yes, yes, yes! I said the wrong thing


    Seeing that Huang Jinming understood what he meant, Liu Bao turned his head and looked at Wang Fan with ease. He said, "brother Wang Fan, we three brothers must support this matter with both hands. Don''t worry. As long as you sit at the top of the table, we three will be the first to set a banquet for you to celebrate!"


    Liu Bao''s words are really hypocritical. Anyone can tell that he is playing with his heart.


    Of course, Wang Fan could hear it, but he was not angry, because he didn''t want to be at the top of the table so soon.


    Ignoring Liu Bao''s insincere enthusiasm, Wang Fan said without hesitation: "Liu Bao, Third Master Liao of Dongsheng is not young. Don''t you have any idea?"


    "Brother Wang Fan, I don''t have the ability to fight like you, so I just want to make money, but I don''t want to be the top one." Liu Bao explains quickly.


    "Brother Nan''s son has been kidnapped. I suspect it was Yan Hua who did it. Help me find out the truth about Yan Hua, and I''ll help you kill Yan Hua and make you the Third Master of Liao!" Wang Fan looked at Liu Bao''s eyes and said directly.


    Liu Bao, who was stunned for a moment, reached out and touched his chin, then closed his mouth.


    But Huang Jinming, who was sitting beside Liu Bao, was dazed and couldn''t help asking, "Wang Fan, is that what you said about joining hands?"


    "Yes Wang Fan replied.


    "Damn it! Would you be so kind? What''s in it for you? " Huang Jinming blinked and looked at Wang Fan distrustfully.


    "To tell you the truth, summer is very important to me. I have to find him as soon as possible, so I need to find out Yan Hua''s background as soon as possible. I suspect he hid summer in a very secret place!" Wang Fan''s face is a very serious said.


    Huang Jinrong frowned and asked, "if summer is dead, can''t you tell Uncle Hai of Sihai Gang?"


    This question is very sharp, and it is exactly what Liu Bao thought. Therefore, when Liu Bao heard Huang Jinrong ask Wang Fan this question, he also looked at Wang Fan sitting at the door.


    Wang Fanchang, who was leaning on the back of his chair, took a breath, looked at Huang Jinrong and said with a smile, "yes, if I had not been forced to do nothing, I would not have taken a big risk to come to you!"


    "I''ve heard about Yan Hua and Chen Yaoxing joining hands. It seems to be true." Huang Jinrong looks at Wang Fan and waits for his reaction.


    "Yes, if brother Nan had helped me out of danger, I would have been in peace now! So Yan Hua will die anyway. I can''t let him go! " Wang Fan looks indifferent, as if he is talking about unimportant things.


    Liu Bao, who is several years older, smiles and says to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, how do I know that you don''t want to sell some of us by taking the opportunity to get rid of Yan Hua? It''s a big taboo in the world to spread the news about eating inside and outside


    "Yes! You are a member of the four seas gang. Who knows if you want to take the opportunity to punish us? " Huang Jinming also asked with a worried face.


    Seems to have expected Liu Bao they will have such a worry, Wang Fan stood up and walked to the three people, very calm said: "do you have a choice?"


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean by that?" Huang Jinming stood up a little excited, staring at Wang Fan.


    Huang Jinrong was also very angry. He stood up and looked at Wang Fan and said, "Wang Fan, don''t think you have any great skills. If you really fight for your life, you may not be able to go out alive!"


    When Huang Jinrong talks, his eyes have been fixed on the shotgun on the ground. He is ready to fight with Wang Fan at any time.


    But Liu Bao sat on the sofa and looked up at Wang Fan. He was not angry because of Wang Fan''s attitude.


    At this time, Liu Bao is not angry, but because of Wang Fan''s words, let him understand Wang Fan''s meaning.


    No choice!


    It''s not about joining hands with Wang Fan. It''s about inside the Dongsheng gang that Liao Sanye is going to choose a successor.


    Yan Hua, who has never been very successful, suddenly joined hands with Chen Yaoxing to kill Xia Nan, which is enough to show that Liao Sanye has already made Yan Hua take over.


    If Yan Hua is really a successor, the person who actually takes power in Dongsheng is actually Mr. Liao himself, and Yan Hua is just a puppet in his hands.


    When you think about it, Mr. Liao suddenly proposes to choose a successor, and secretly manipulates Yan Hua, who is the most incompetent. What''s the purpose of this?


    Thinking of this, Liu Bao finally understood Wang Fan''s words, and he said firmly: "good! I help you! You help me

 V2.Chapter 97

    There is no eternal enemy or friend in the world.


    At present, a lot of things can''t stand the test. What''s more, Liu Bao also realized that the situation laid down by third master Liao was aimed at him, who has become more and more prosperous.


    Twelve hours later, Wang Fan received a call from Liu Bao.


    On the phone, Liu Bao is not sure if Yan Hua has kidnapped Xia Xia, but he tells Wang Fan, a partner, the secret warehouse where Yan Hua keeps his money.


    He knew exactly where summer was going, so Wang Fan didn''t say much. He wanted to know where the secret warehouse of qingyanhua was. Now that his goal has been achieved, he can start his next plan.


    After learning the news of the secret warehouse, Wang Fan contacted uncle GUI for the first time. Although uncle GUI had a lot of opinions on Wang Fan because of the summer, Wang Fan believed that as long as his plan was related to "gold does not change", uncle GUI would help him.


    On the phone, Wang Fan told uncle GUI about his plan.


    After Mahou was killed, the supply of "Jinbuhuan" goods of Dongsheng gang was completely cut off, while the goods previously traded by Mahou to Dongsheng Gang could only last about a week, so the remaining "Jinbuhuan" goods should still be stored in Yan Hua''s Secret warehouse.


    If we can clean up the remaining "gold not exchange", then Dongsheng people will be eager to find the source of "gold not exchange".


    As long as Dongsheng''s people start looking for the source of goods, then Wang fan can follow suit to find out the news in this respect.


    And these things are just a part of Wang Fan''s plan. The most important part of the plan is still in the summer.


    Now that we have found out the secret stronghold where Yan Hua keeps his "gold does not change", then in the sleepy summer, there is a place where he should go.


    Uncle GUI will secretly arrange for the police to clear the secret warehouse. As long as the police find a sleepy summer in the warehouse, the kidnapping in summer will fall on Yan Hua completely.


    And the crime of trafficking in drugs is enough to be sentenced to death. At that time, Yan Hua can''t protect himself. How can he have the opportunity to make things clear in the summer?


    What''s more, summer was found in his secret warehouse. This is yellow mud falling into his crotch. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement!


    Of course, in the original version of this plan, Miao Qing suggested that Wang Fan throw his body in a secret warehouse. After all, it is easier for the dead to transport than the living.


    But Wang Fan, as a policeman, still doesn''t kill Xia Xia. So Miao Qing can only inject an anesthetic into Xia Xia Xia to make the ambitious boy fall asleep.


    When talking about his plan to Uncle GUI, Wang Fan didn''t mention Miao Qing''s suggestion. Although he knew that Miao Qing was also for his sake, this practice was really cruel, and it was easy to irritate the upright uncle GUI.


    Wang Fan finished his plan on the phone, ghost uncle immediately agreed to come down, and assigned Han Chen as the personnel to meet Wang Fan, secretly sent summer into the secret warehouse.


    After everything was ready, Wang Fan came to the place where Miao Qing was imprisoned.


    As soon as Wang Fan got out of the car, he saw Tong Jiahui''s car also appeared in his sight. Tong Jiahui''s appearance made Wang Fan a little surprised and nervous.


    Ah Qi stops beside Wang Fan''s car. Without waiting for ah Qi to open the door for her, Tong Jiahui walks down from the car. Although the expression on her face is very calm, Wang fan can still feel her tension.


    "What are you doing here?" When Wang Fan spoke, he frowned at ah Qi.


    Knowing that Wang Fan wanted to blame ah Qi, Tong Jiahui quickly said, "I asked him to bring me. I''m still a little worried. I want to be with you."


    "You go back. There''s too much uncertainty about tonight. I don''t want you to take risks." Wang Fan grabs Tong Jiahui''s shoulder and whispers to her.


    "It''s because of the danger that I want to be with you!" Tong Jiahui said excitedly, took out a pistol from Kun''s bag, and then said, "I have a weapon! I won''t hold you back! "


    "Auntie, you take this thing and go with me. As soon as the gun rings, none of us will leave!" Wang Fan said, looking at ah Qi with a cold face, and said, "you can drive her back now. You just take care of her and the blind Master''s safety."


    Before ah Qi spoke, Tong Jiahui said excitedly, "Wang Fan, do you think I''m a burden, or do you want to be with her?"


    "Miao Qing?" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui suspiciously.


    "Yes! Don''t think I don''t know what happened to you two. You''re not a cat that can steal Tong Jiahui clenched her teeth and looked coldly at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan felt guilty. He scratched his head and explained, "I''m just looking for her to help. Don''t think about it!"


    "She can help you, so can I!" Tong Jiahui said reluctantly, tears had already appeared in her eyes.


    One side of ah Qi said: "Wang Fan, I''ll be responsible for the safety of the first lady. Don''t worry!"


    "In charge of your mother! If Liu Tian knows about this, he can kill you and me, you know? " Wang Fan, who is choked with fire, yells at ah Qi.


    "But that''s the temper of the first lady. What can I do? Who can make you flirt with others and make trouble for her?" Ah Qi said unconvinced, but the tone was not so strong.


    Wang Fan, who was gnashing his teeth with hatred, really wanted to slap ah Qi in the face, but now is not the time to argue with him, so Wang Fan finally put up with it.


    Tong Jiahui, who had made up her mind, took Wang Fan''s arm, looked into his eyes and said, "I don''t care. Today I must be with you. Even if we die, we will die together!"


    Completely speechless Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui, reached out and hugged her in his arms. He said helplessly, "OK, you wait for me in the car first, I''ll go and Miao Qing to carry people out!"


    "Good!" Tong Jiahui happily agreed, turned and walked to the car.


    "Ka"


    With a slap on the back of Tong Jiahui''s neck, Wang fan reaches out and hugs Tong Jiahui who has passed out. He yells at ah Qi who is still in a daze: "what are you looking at! Hurry up and send her back to me! "


    "How can I say that the first lady wakes up?" Ah Qi asked nervously.


    "You lock her up in my room. If Tong Jiahui loses a hair, I can''t spare you!" Give Tong Jiahui in your arms to ah Qi, and Wang Fanhu says to him with a face.


    Wang Fan was staring at me. Ah Qi didn''t dare to say anything more. He took out a pistol from his waist with one hand and handed it to Wang Fan. He said, "take self-defense. If something happens to you, I''m afraid the eldest lady won''t live."


    Ah Qi reminded him that Wang Fan also took the pistol in Tong jiahuikun''s bag, and then walked to the place where Miao Qing was.

 V2.Chapter 98

    The moon is dark, the wind is high, the night is full of murder and arson.


    Driving to Yan Hua''s Secret warehouse, Wang Fan meets Han Chen, who meets him. When Miao Qing pulls summer out of the trunk, Han Chen goes forward to feel summer''s pulse.


    After confirming that summer was just a coma, it didn''t matter much. Han Chen said to Wang Fan, "just give him to me. You can go back."


    "Did you get him into the warehouse alone?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Who said he was going to be put in the warehouse? I''ll just drag him around! " Han Chen''s answer was very easy.


    Miao Qing, looking at Han Chen, frowned and asked, "drag it nearby? What if it''s not found out? Is it hard for this boy to wake up and go home? "


    "Uncle GUI has already made arrangements. Hou Zheng will bring people to sweep the field in a moment. I''ll take the opportunity to drag out the summer and say that I found this boy in the warehouse." Han Chen''s face flashed a glimmer of satisfaction, and then said: "then my undercover identity is over!"


    Wang Fan, who had said the last sentence, was upset. He glared at Han Chen and said, "congratulations on your official restoration!"


    "Hey, hey, let me tell you another good news. Wang Yue will be back soon! I''m going to meet her at the airport! " When Han Chen spoke, his eyebrows jumped, deliberately irritating Wang Fan with his words.


    Aware of Han Chen''s intention, Miao Qing quickly interrupted: "in the future, let''s get rid of this boy in summer first. If you don''t need help, we''ll withdraw!"


    "Yes! My task is to ensure your safety. You can go back and leave it to me! " Han Chen said nothing.


    Wang Fan, who was upset, looked at the elated Han Chen, turned to Miao Qing and said, "let''s go!"


    There was no conflict between the two, which made Miao Qing''s heart fall back to its original place. Without saying a word, he rushed to drive.


    Full of gas sitting in the co driver''s seat, choking his head and smoking one after another, Miao Qing opened the window while driving, took a look at Wang Fan and said, "do you think Han Chen can handle Wang Yue?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Fan answered bitterly.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry. Even if Wang Yue accepted Han Chen''s confession, as long as they don''t get married, don''t you still have a chance?" Miao Qing laughs when he talks about this, and then says, "it''s a big deal. You can go back and give Han Chen a green hat to see if he''s still beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating beating."


    "Wang Yue is not that kind of person!" Wang fan is embarrassed by Miao Qing''s words and explains for Wang Yue.


    Miao Qing, who was driving the car, didn''t think much of it, and then said, "Wang Yue is not that kind of person, you can do it!"


    "Well! This topic is not interesting. I don''t want to talk about it any more! " Wang Fan threw his cigarette out of the window. His face sank and he closed his eyes.


    Bang


    A gunshot came with the wind. Miao Qing, who didn''t drive far away, stepped on the brake and stopped the car.


    Wang Fan, who just closed his eyes, also heard the sound of the gun. He looked at Miao Qing nervously and asked, "is it the sound of the gun?"


    "It''s broken!" Miao Qing turned the car around in a hurry, turned off the lights and sped back.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, took out the pistol ah Qi gave him and frowned at the road ahead.


    They soon came to the place where the three broke up just now, but they didn''t see Han Chen''s forehead. Just as Wang Fan was about to get out of the car to check, there was another gunshot in the night sky.


    Because the distance is very close, so the sound of the gun sounds very clear, and there is a man''s curse.


    He shoves the weapon in his hand to Miao Qing. Wang Fan opens the door and rushes out, running towards the direction of the gunshot.


    The abandoned houses in the suburbs become the best barrier at night. The figures of Wang Fan and Miao Qing flash through several low walls in the moonlight and stop beside a broken wall more than one meter high.


    By moonlight, Wang fan saw a few meters away from them, there are three people in an abandoned house.


    From the perspective of clothing, the one lying face down on the ground should be the summer when he was injected with narcotic, while the one lying next to him should be Han Chen who broke up with Wang Fangang.


    Standing not far from Han Chen, with his back to Wang Fan, they were a man, but because of his back to Wang Fan, Wang Fan couldn''t see each other clearly.


    Without time to think about it, Wang Fan takes out the pistol from Tong Jiahui, pulls the bolt and is ready to rush up. However, he is held by Miao Qing behind him.


    "Han Chen is injured!" Wang Fan looks at Miao Qing in doubt.


    "This is Yan Hua''s Secret warehouse. Do you know if there will be ambush?" Miao Qing looks around warily and reminds Wang Fan in a low voice.


    Miao Qing''s words surprised Wang Fan. He squatted down and looked around, but there were some abandoned houses around, and he couldn''t see if anyone was nearby in the moonlight.


    Just as Wang Fan and his family were checking their surroundings, the man with his back to Wang Fan and his family said, "Captain Han, you didn''t expect that I would install an eavesdropper in Hou Zheng''s office. I didn''t leave a word behind what you said to him. I can hear it clearly!"


    "Cai, you traitor!" Han Chen, who was injured and fell to the ground, covered the wound with one hand and pointed to Cai Chang standing in front of him.


    Hearing the conversation between CAI Chang and Han Chen, Wang Fan and Miao Qing were stunned. Although they knew that Cai Chang was an insider of the police station for a long time, they did not expect that Cai chang would install an eavesdropper in Hou Zheng''s office.


    What Wang Fan and Miao Qing didn''t expect is that Cai Chang, who got the news, would ambush here, plot against Han Chen who appeared here, and shoot him.


    This sudden change made Wang Fan want to kill Cai Chang immediately, but Miao Qing grabbed him and whispered in his ear, "Han Chen has seen us!"


    At this time, Wang fancai noticed that although Han Chen and Cai Chang were looking at each other on the ground, he was gently waving his hands at the place where they were hiding.


    "Won''t Han Chen let us save him?"


    Seeing Han Chen''s gesture to them, Wang Fan frowned tightly and began to wonder.


    Miao Qing said in a low voice: "Han Chen should wear a bulletproof vest!"


    After Miao Qing reminded, Wang Fan found the abnormality.


    Han Chen was injured and fell to the ground. Although he covered his chest with his hand, the expression on his face was very painful, but he did not see blood flowing from the wound. It was obvious that the bullet did not hurt his body.


    Han Chen, lying on the ground, glanced at Wang Fan from the corner of his eye. He was sure that Wang Fan had seen his hint and didn''t act rashly. He was relieved.

 V2.Chapter 99

    "Like you, Xie an has been bribed by the people of Dongsheng."


    Han Chen, who fell to the ground, looked at Cai Chang and said everything very clearly. He stared at the expression on Cai Chang''s face and his vicious eyes.


    This makes Wang Fan''s heart is also a tight, he held his breath and listened carefully, for fear of missing every word of CAI Chang''s answer.


    Wang Yue informs Wang Fan on the phone that Chen Yaoxing framed him in the police station so that Wang fan can start early and make a plan to turn defeat into victory. He always thinks it''s the arrangement of ghost uncle.


    But ghost uncle tells Wang Fan, Wang Yue does not know his identity.


    Since it was not arranged by Uncle GUI, how did Wang Yue know that Chen Yaoxing framed Wang Fan?


    The biggest possibility is that Xie an tells Wang Yue all this secretly.


    Xie an has always been hostile to Wang Fan. If he did it, how can he explain it?


    Think of what red sister said to Miao Qing, suspecting Wang Fan''s identity as a police undercover. Can this prove that Xie an and red sister are in a group, and they are all suspecting Wang Fan''s identity?


    There is a traitor in the police of H city. Cai Chang has long been classified as a key suspect. However, the reason why the police have not started the operation is that there may be another traitor of a higher level hidden inside the police.


    The police are never soft on traitors.


    But there is not enough evidence, the police will not act rashly, so it has been put off until now.


    This time, Wang Fan finally brought Cai Chang out by taking advantage of what happened in the summer, which can be regarded as the end of CAI Chang''s police career.


    If you can grasp Xie an''s Tail from Cai Chang, then tonight''s harvest is really not small.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Cai Chang, waiting for him to answer, but Cai Chang suddenly burst out laughing.


    Confused by Cai Chang''s sudden laughter, Wang Fan said to Miao Qing in a low voice, "what do you mean by Cai Chang?"


    "I don''t think she''s with him!" Miao Qing judged calmly.


    But Wang Fan did not dare to agree with Miao Qing. In his heart, he always had a different feeling about Xie an.


    When the laughter stopped, Cai Chang looked at Han Chen on the ground and said, "Han Chen, are these still useful?"


    "Cai Chang, are you going back?" Han Chen squints at Cai Chang and presses the hand of the wound to one side of his body.


    "Xie an, that son of a bitch, if he hadn''t stopped me, I would have been in this position. I always thought that you and he were wearing the same pair of pants. Unexpectedly, you two seemed to be in a strange situation!" Cai Chang, a cold faced man, said with a lot of resentment.


    Han Chen, who said this, was also stunned, but he quickly said, "Cai Chang, didn''t you frame me up and let me lose my position and be investigated by the internal investigation?"


    "Fart! I''ve been aboveboard all my life. If I hadn''t been robbed of the position of deputy team leader by you, I wouldn''t have got involved with those Dongsheng people, and I wouldn''t have lived in fear all day long! " Cai Chang was very emotional when he spoke, and obviously resented Han Chen.


    Miao Qing, who is eavesdropping on their conversation in the distance, looks sideways at Wang Fan and asks in a low voice: "Han Chen has been investigated internally. Didn''t you report him to ghost uncle?"


    "Well, yes." Wang Fan replied.


    "Many people know about this. Why did he say that to Cai Chang?" Miao Qing was puzzled and asked.


    Wang Fan, with the same blank face, shook his head and said helplessly: "I don''t know."


    "Is uncle GUI hiding something from us?" Miao Qing frowned and said to himself.


    Miao Qing''s words startled Wang Fan. He looked at Miao Qing and asked in a low voice, "have you heard anything? Don''t scare me


    As an undercover, Wang fan knows what will happen if he is suspected by ghost uncle. He knows that Miao Qing''s worries are not redundant.


    But when Miao Qing finished these words, he didn''t explain anything to him. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Han Chen not far away.


    Cai Chang squatted down, looked at Han Chen and said in a low voice, "Han Chen, let''s make a deal!"


    Cai Chang''s voice is very low. No one can hear him except him and Han Chen.


    Seeing Cai Chang squatting down, they didn''t hear what Cai Chang said, which made Wang Fan and Miao Qing very nervous. Their eyes were fixed on Han Chen''s face, as if they wanted to see something from his face.


    Lying on the ground, Han Chen propped up and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "Tell me who the undercover is, and I''ll let you live!" Cai Chang asked insidiously.


    "Undercover? I said, "do you believe it?" Han Chen asked.


    Sinister cunning Cai Chang touched his chin, looked into Han Chen''s eyes and asked, "is Wang Fan an undercover?"


    "Is Wang Fan undercover?"


    Cai Chang''s words are very powerful, which makes Wang Fan who is hiding not far away startled.


    Just now, seeing Cai Chang squatting down, Wang Fan expected that he would ask something important, but he didn''t expect that he would ask so frankly.


    Even when Miao Qing heard Cai Chang''s words, he frowned nervously and raised his hand holding the gun slowly.


    Two people nervous a comparison, Han Chen is a face of relaxed, he is not angry to Cai Chang said: "Wang Fan, you say he is undercover?"? Thanks to you who have been working in the police station for so many years, you think of him as an undercover


    "What do you mean?" Cai Chang asked with a gloomy face.


    "I don''t need to say what Wang Fan has done. You should know in your heart. If he is an undercover, dare he do those things?" Han Chen replied with a sneer.


    After listening to Han Chen''s words, Cai Chang nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, "it''s true!"


    "Cai Chang, I advise you to..."


    "Han Chen, put that away! I''m not a child of three or two years old. Don''t try to cheat me. Since you already know my identity, I''ll give you a ride! " Without waiting for Han Chen to finish speaking, Cai Chang has put a gun against Han Chen''s head and said to him coldly.


    Seeing that Cai Chang has killed Han Chen, Wang Fan and Miao Qing aim their weapons at Cai Chang. They are ready to start at any time.


    Just when Wang Fan was about to blow up Cai Chang''s head, he unexpectedly found that a man with a cigarette came out not far from them.


    A bright and dark fireworks light, let Wang Fan quickly see each other''s appearance, is the smiling tiger Yan Hua of Dongsheng gang.


    Yan Hua came out with a dry cough and said to Cai Chang, "brother Cai, Han Chen is also a talent. If he is willing to cooperate with us, I hope you can give him a chance!"


    "Oh? That depends on Han Chen''s own meaning? " The muzzle of the gun in CAI Chang''s hand did not leave Han Chen''s head, and the look in Han Chen''s eyes was more fierce.

 V2.Chapter 100

    The appearance of Yan Hua, a smiling tiger, did not surprise Wang Fan. Even Yan Hua''s proposal to recruit Han Chen was expected by Wang Fan.


    One thing Wang Fan still doesn''t understand is that since Cai Chang has already suspected Wang Fan, will he give up questioning Wang Fan''s undercover identity with a few words from Han Chen?


    Yan Hua is so eager to pull Han Chen into the gang, it must be urgent to solve the problem that Cai Chang''s traitor identity is found, or there is some new conspiracy.


    But all this is no longer important. Since Yan Hua shows his head behind his back, there is no need for Han Chen to play any more. He shows an indecisive expression and takes out his weapon from his waist.


    Wang Fan, who has been watching not far away, has already understood Han Chen''s thoughts and quietly approached them with Miao Qing.


    "Yan Hua, I can''t feel your sincerity, you know?" Han Chen''s eyes see Wang Fan approaching them, deliberately speaking to attract Yan Hua''s attention.


    To be able to catch such a big fish as Han Chen is an unexpected surprise for Yan Hua, so his focus at the moment has been fully invested in Han Chen.


    Cai Chang is also very proud of Han Chen''s capture, and he is not aware of the two people who are close to them.


    Just as Yan Hua and Cai Chang prepare to further bully Han Chen, two pistols are quietly on their heads.


    He grabbed Cai Chang''s weapon with one hand. Wang Fan said to Cai Chang with a smile: "Mr. Cai, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    "Wang Fan? You are an undercover Yan Hua pointed to Wang Fan and said in surprise.


    Standing behind Yan Hua, Miao Qing butted his head with a gun and said coldly, "you know too many things. Don''t you worry about being killed?"


    Miao Qing''s words made Yan Hua shiver. He quickly covered his mouth with his hand, and his eyes were full of fear.


    But Cai Chang soon calmed down, looked at Wang Fan and said: "Wang Fan, do you have the courage to kill me?"


    "I''ve already killed people, don''t you know?" Wang Fan put his finger on the trigger and looked at Cai Chang with a smile.


    Lying on the ground, Han Chen slowly stood up, patted the dust on his body, and deliberately said: "Wang Fan, we still have to ask Cai Chang a lot of things. You have to leave me a living to go back to work!"


    Han Chen''s words also startled Cai Chang. He hurriedly begged for mercy and said, "Wang Fan, I haven''t done anything that I''m sorry for you. You can''t take revenge for yourself!"


    "Tut tut! Is this still Mr. Cai, who is called the living king of hell? How can you be so scared? " Looking at Cai Chang about to scare urine, Wang Fan teases him.


    Cai Chang''s words seemed to remind Yan Hua on one side. He knelt down on the ground with a soft thump, and said with a cry: "brother, it''s all the ideas of Third Master Liao. I''m forced to let Chen Yaoxing and I calculate with you. Please spare my life!"


    For Yan Hua''s begging for mercy, Wang Fan had no accident.


    Don''t look at those social elder brothers who are so beautiful at ordinary times. They are not afraid of heaven and earth in front of their subordinates.


    In fact, these guys are very timid, not to mention the life and death scenes, even the small scenes of fighting alone, these paper tigers will also hide far away.


    Yan Hua is a well-known flatterer and softbone, so his performance at this time is no surprise to Wang Fan.


    Begging for mercy, Wang Fan did not forgive him.


    A kick in Yan Hua''s face, will kneel on the ground of Yan Hua kick to the ground, Wang fan then raised his leg to continue to kick him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The sound of shoes kicking on people was very dull. Yan Hua didn''t even hum, so he turned his eyes white and fainted.


    After kicking more than ten feet in silence, Wang Fan gasped and stopped. Looking at Yan Hua who had passed out on the ground, he said with disdain, "I''ll take your life first and send you back on the road!"


    Han Chen and Miao Qing didn''t stop Wang Fan. When he finished venting his anger, Han Chen said to him, "Wang Fan, you and Miao Qing go back first. After a while, the people in the police station will come. Don''t expose your identity!"


    "Han Chen, after Cai Chang is arrested, are you going to be reinstated?" Wang Fan coldly asked such a sentence.


    "Ah! What''s the matter? Do you still want to pit me? " Han Chen stares and asks.


    "Stay away from Wang Yue!" Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    "The trough! You threaten me Han Chen looks at Wang Fan unconvinced.


    Seeing that they are going to be upset about Wang Yue''s affairs, Miao Qing quickly pulls Wang Fan''s arm and drags him to go back the same way, saying to Han Chen: "do your job well!"


    The angry Wang Fan was dragged back to the parking place by Miao Qing. Without waiting for him to open the car door, Miao Qing grabbed his hand, stared at him with big eyes and asked, "can you stop talking about Wang Yue in front of me in the future?"


    Although Miao Qing didn''t mean to blame, his voice was extremely dissatisfied, which made Wang Fan very embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "I''m sorry, I just..."


    "Come on! I can not interfere in your life, but please respect me, OK? " Miao Qing interrupts Wang Fan and warns him.


    With these words, Miao Qing released Wang Fan''s hand, quickly walked to the other side of the car, opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Wang Fan, who knew he was wrong, touched his chin and got on the bus with guilt. He took a look at Miao Qing, whose face was as usual. He didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After Wang Fan left, Han Chen called the people in the police station and not only swept Yan Hua''s Secret warehouse, but also took the summer''s affairs into account.


    As for Cai Chang!


    Han Chen really didn''t embarrass him.


    It''s not that Han Chen has any affection for Cai Chang, or that Han Chen is so generous.


    But Hou Zheng, who was knocked unconscious by Cai Chang, first hit Cai Chang. In front of many police officers, Hou Zheng beat Cai Chang madly, until Cai Chang passed out like Yan Hua, Hou Zheng stopped under the pull of Han Chen.


    Hearing the news, Xie an meets Han Chen and praises him for his bravery, but never asks him anything else.


    H City Police smashed the drug trafficking gangs, not only arrested important suspects, but also found a large number of drugs, and rescued the innocent kidnapped victims.


    This makes the people of H city very excited, and also makes the high-level police of H city very happy.


    A lot of things happened a while ago, so that the morale of the police force has been in a low state. They need such achievements to boost their morale and give an account to the public!


    Han Chen not only returned to the police force, but also was appointed as the leader of the anti drug detachment.


    Wang fan is still his social elder brother.

 V2.Chapter 101

    In recent days, Wang Fan''s mood can be said to be ups and downs. First, after she was successfully rescued in summer, nansao finally eliminated her suspicion of Wang Fan, and even uncle Hai also eliminated her great vigilance.


    What surprised him even more was that uncle Hai''s promise to him was actually fulfilled!


    Although Wang Fan, who succeeded in the upper position, had some preparation in his heart, when he really faced all this, he was still a little excited.


    Nansao also made a major decision to sell Fuyuan teahouse and leave the city of H in summer, which made her sad.


    Tong Jiahui, who has been quietly supporting Wang Fan, immediately acquired the Fuyuan teahouse under nansao''s name and left it to Wang Fan to manage.


    A series of happy events came one after another, which made Wang Fan feel like living in a dream. The sense of loss brought to him by Han Chen''s frequent appearances on TV was swept away with the arrival of these happy events.


    Today is the day nansao left H city. Wang Fan decided to see her off. After all, he had a fight with Nange brothers. He still didn''t want others to gossip.


    When he arrived at Fuyuan teahouse by car, the parking space at the door was full of cars. Wang Fan took a closer look and found that there was Uncle Hai''s car, which surprised him a little.


    Last time in the teahouse, nansao said something about Uncle Hai very obscure, and Wang Fan already understood everything.


    But in Wang Fan''s opinion, the relationship between uncle Hai and sister Nan is just a matter for an old lust to take advantage of others'' danger and play with a beautiful little widow.


    So Wang Fan didn''t take it seriously. He just had a big opinion of Uncle Hai in his heart.


    Now I see Uncle Hai''s car in the parking space in front of the teahouse, which makes Wang Fan a little surprised.


    Just now, Wang fan saw that Hu Xiaomei came out of the teahouse, dressed in a flaming red cheongsam, which made her skin white.


    "Van Gogh." Hu Xiaomei greets Wang Fan.


    See Hu Xiaomei specially out to meet himself, Wang Fan and no accident.


    Tong Jiahui told Wang fan that when she bought the teahouse, she had already told Wang fan that Hu Xiaomei didn''t plan to leave the teahouse.


    Wang fan saw Hu Xiaomei''s decision more thoroughly than Tong Jiahui.


    Hu Xiaomei is Nange''s woman, which should be the main reason for her staying.


    Another reason is that Hu Xiaomei is not a native, and Wang Fan has never heard of anything about her hometown.


    It''s obviously impossible to leave the teahouse and stay with nansao, and it''s unreasonable.


    So Hu Xiaomei''s only foothold is Fuyuan teahouse. After all, she is familiar with everything here.


    "Xiaomei, uncle Hai is here?" Wang Fan asked.


    Hu Xiaomei, with a smiling face, dropped her eyebrows and replied, "I''ve been here for a while! I''m talking to my sister-in-law upstairs! "


    "What about summer?" Wang fan then asked.


    "Since summer came back, I haven''t talked much. My sister-in-law asked a psychologist to give him psychological counseling. Now she should still be with the doctor." Hu Xiaomei''s voice simply answers.


    As soon as I heard that uncle Hai and sister Nan were upstairs, they were just two of them. Wang Fan scolded in his heart: "old beast!"


    Liu pangzi, who stopped the car, came to them and reminded them, "brother fan, don''t forget what the blind Master said."


    "Blind Master?" Hu Xiaomei looks at Wang Fan suspiciously.


    "As it happens, since uncle Hai is talking to sister Nan, we won''t disturb her first! Let''s get down to business. " Wang Fan looked at the Fuyuan teahouse in front of him and then asked, "the third floor is where you rest, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, some of the girls in the teahouse are not local and have no home in H City, so Nange arranged for them to live with me in the dormitory on the third floor before Hu Xiaomei followed Wang Fan''s eyes and looked at the teahouse.


    "We''re going to live in, too!" Wang Fan looks back at Hu Xiaomei.


    "Are you going to fire those girls?" Hu Xiaomei said with some worries.


    Seeing that Hu Xiaomei misunderstood her own meaning, Wang Fan quickly explained, "you and some of them are old people in the teahouse. They like to work here. Of course, I welcome them. How can they let you go?"


    "Then?" Knowing that Wang Fan didn''t want to drive them away, the sadness on Hu Xiaomei''s face was swept away, and her joy was even more obvious.


    "On the second floor, except for the tianzihao room, you can find someone to redecorate it and set aside a room for the blind Master and me." Speaking of this, Wang Fan took a look at Liu pangzi, and then said to Hu Xiaomei, "pangzi wants to live on the third floor. Is it convenient for you to live on the same floor as you?"


    "I don''t know if they will have any ideas." Hu Xiaomei''s honest answer.


    Seeing Hu Xiaomei''s worry, Liu pangzi said with a smile: "sister Xiaomei, I''m Liu pangzi. I''ll never do anything dirty. Besides, I''m on the third floor to protect you. Bad guys don''t want to bully you!"


    The glib Liu pangzi squints his eyes, and is totally greedy. It''s hard for Hu Xiaomei to believe what he says.


    However, Liu pangzi is the red man around Wang Fan, but Hu Xiaomei can''t afford to offend him, so she has to smile and nod her head and say, "I''ll talk to my sisters, fat brother, don''t worry!"


    Blind master want to live in the teahouse, the three people so planned, the waiter in the teahouse also stepped on small steps, hurried to the three people in front.


    After saying hello to Wang Fan, the young girl whispered to Hu Xiaomei in her ear: "nansao asks brother fan to speak, and uncle Hai is also here!"


    "Good!" Hu Xiaomei agreed and let the little girl go back first. She turned to Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, my sister-in-law should know you''re here. If she wants to invite you to talk, uncle Hai should be waiting for you."


    "Oh? When they finished their old work, they thought of me Wang Fan looked at the second floor window of the same teahouse and said in a frivolous tone.


    Liu chubby laughed and said, "I didn''t expect uncle hai to be strong and strong, not worse than our young people!"


    Their words made Hu Xiaomei blush. Standing there, she didn''t know what to say, so she pretended not to hear them and looked away.


    Knowing the relationship between Hu Xiaomei and Nange, Wang Fan didn''t say anything more.


    Although Hu Xiaomei may not be able to get along with Nan''s sister-in-law, Hu Xiaomei''s reaction to the issue of giving Nan brother a green hat is enough to show that the relationship between her and Nan brother is not just a bed party.


    Thinking of the relationship between Hu Xiaomei and Nange, Wang fan doesn''t know how, but he suddenly thinks of Miao Qing.


    This made him feel sorry for Hu Xiaomei.

 V2.Chapter 102

    At the door of tianzihao room on the second floor, Wang Fan was sad to see nansao''s face flushed.


    At the age of 40, he still looks charming. On his white and tender face, a touch of flush is even more imaginative.


    Today''s nansao is wearing a black Qipao. The tight effect makes her look plump.


    Although the little belly is no longer as flat as a girl because of having a baby, it doesn''t affect her beauty.


    "Xiaofan, please come in!" Nansao see Wang Fan staring at her eyes with temperature, hurried to avoid his enthusiasm.


    "Oh." Awakened by nansao''s voice, Wang Fan hastily agrees.


    Entering the room, he saw that uncle Hai was sitting in the position where brother Nan used to sit. It was strange that he didn''t sit in a wheelchair this time. Besides, he looked ruddy, and he was just proud.


    "Sit down!" Uncle Hai looked at Wang Fan and said with a smile.


    Walking to the sofa beside uncle Hai, Wang Fan sat down and said, "Uncle Hai, it seems that you are getting better!"


    "Thanks to the secret recipe Xiao Lian found for me, otherwise, I''ll have to give it to you earlier." The sea uncle said words to see to Nan elder sister-in-law, the eye is really tender feelings all over the place.


    This is the first time that Wang Fan heard the name of nansao. He can''t help but turn his head and look at nansao who is walking towards them.


    "Uncle Hai, it''s nothing that you take care of our family so much." Being looked at like this by two men, nansao was a little embarrassed, and her face turned red again.


    "Care? Take care of it in bed Wang Fan''s heart a burst of chilly, looking at the men and women in front of him, even want to cover up the innocent in front of him, in the heart of Nan sister-in-law has a great disgust.


    But these things in his heart, Wang Fan will not show in his face.


    Since uncle Hai, the old Wang Ba, pretends to be respectable here, Wang Fan naturally pretends to be stupid and says, "sister-in-law, if brother Nan knows that you have helped uncle Hai so much, he will certainly praise you!"


    Wang Fan said this nansao look a Leng, eyebrows suddenly floating between a complex flavor.


    On one side, uncle Hai was even more cunning. Hearing Wang Fan''s words, he immediately said, "Xiaofan, Xiaolian has just come out these days, so don''t mention those sad things again."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m just quick talking. Don''t mind, sister-in-law." Wang Fan stood up in a hurry and made amends to nansao.


    Nansao gave a wry smile, and did not say anything more. She went to the sofa opposite Wang Fan and sat down steadily, but the expression on her face no longer had the joy before.


    Seeing nansao''s appearance, Wang Fan''s heart is a little unbearable, but he still thinks that the things between her and uncle Hai are unforgivable.


    This kind of woman behind her husband''s back, can''t put shame on her heart, how can she be affectionate and righteous to brother Nan?


    Moreover, before brother Nan''s bones are cold, sister Nan can''t wait to find uncle Hai. This is the biggest insult to brother Nan.


    As for uncle Hai, the old Wang Ba, he is a man of no feelings and no righteousness.


    Although it''s not a long time to join the four seas gang, brother Nan''s loyalty to the four seas gang is watched by all the brothers.


    Uncle Hai, as the boss of the four seas gang, is actually cheating on his wife behind his brother''s back. If this kind of thing is publicized, I''m afraid it will completely ruin the reputation of the four seas gang.


    However, Wang Fan didn''t feel that uncle Hai felt guilty about it. He even had a winning attitude.


    Wang Fan, who had a problem with Uncle Hai, was not only greeting uncle Hai''s ancestors for the 18th generation, but also secretly determined to avenge brother Nan, who died wearing a green hat.


    The atmosphere suddenly embarrassed, nansao lowered her head and did not speak.


    Uncle Hai, who was drinking tea, put down his cup and looked at Wang Fan. First, he said, "Xiao Fan, you did a good job in this summer. You not only saved the summer safely, but also taught Dongsheng Gang a lesson by using the hand of the police. It''s very good!"


    "Uncle Hai, this is what I should do. Those people in Dongsheng have hurt brother Nan. I won''t make them feel better!" Wang Fan said this, peeked at nansao, but found that she did not have any reaction.


    When Wang Fan secretly observed nansao, uncle Hai asked, "I heard that you know someone in the police station?"


    "Well, my cousin is in the H city police station. Last time fat man and I were caught in the police station, it was my cousin who helped me to get rid of the encirclement. Brother Nan also knew about it." Wang Fan had long expected that someone would ask about Wang Yue, so he had a good excuse in mind.


    Nowadays, the world is not the same as it used to be. There is no contact between the underworld people and the officials.


    In order to better expand their own power, many big brothers in the underworld will try their best to get in touch with the officials, especially the police who deal with them.


    The relationship between CAI Chang and Dongsheng Gang is a typical example.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, uncle Hai nodded without any surprise and said to him, "your cousin can help you with this child''s affairs in summer."


    "Uncle Hai, it doesn''t matter if she helps me in summer." Wang Fan said.


    "Normally, Xiaolian should be on the table. Thank you for your help." Uncle Hai looked at nansao and said to her, "Xiaolian, I''m right."


    "Yes, thank her." Nansao said it was embarrassing.


    Uncle Hai said with a smile: "it''s a pity that something happened. Xiaolian is going to leave H city with summer, so I''ll take care of the treat."


    The two people''s harmonious words explained the intention of nansao asking Wang Fan to come up, and Wang Fan, who was sitting opposite nansao, began to mutter.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to think about it, uncle Hai went on to say, "Xiao Fan, when we see off Xiao Lian today, you will contact your cousin. In the evening, I will set a table at Caesar Hotel to thank her for her help."


    "Tonight?" Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s better to hit the sun than to choose the day, just today!" Uncle Hai said with a smile.


    "My cousin hasn''t come back yet!" Wang Fan scratched his head and answered.


    I thought that uncle Hai would regret the news, but I didn''t expect that uncle Hai was not surprised at all.


    Looking at the embarrassed Wang Fan, uncle Hai said with a smile, "I know your cousin is not in H city. Isn''t there your cousin husband? Han, what''s his name again? "


    "Han Chen." Nansao in the side to receive the words.


    "Yes, let''s invite him first. After your cousin comes back, let''s deepen our relationship, OK?" Uncle Hai looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said.


    "This..." Wang Fan, who has always been confident, can''t figure out what medicine is in Uncle Hai''s gourd. His brow is slightly wrinkled and he doesn''t dare to accept this.

 V2.Chapter 103

    Uncle Hai knows the relationship between Wang Yue and Wang Fan. Wang fan is not surprised at all. He believes brother Nan has already told uncle Hai about it.


    Although Wang Fan has Tong Jiahui''s support and Tong Jiahui has such a huge influence as Hengtai group behind him, it''s not enough to worry about people like Hai Shu, who are only in the H city.


    Just like the time when Hong Jie fought with ah Qi in Fuyuan teahouse, her influence and her backer, Mr. Li, did not have Liu tianqiang''s comprehensive strength, but she did not care whether Tong Jiahui was satisfied with her.


    After all, it''s not just a simple saying that strong dragon does not oppress local leaders.


    But the existence of Wang Yue is very attractive to Uncle Hai and sister Hong. What''s more, Wang Fan has a cheap brother-in-law, Han Chen.


    Han Chen, who returned to the police force, is now the head of the anti drug detachment in H city.


    It can be said that all drug transactions in H city will be under his control. If anyone can establish friendship with him, he will be able to play in the drug industry.


    But Uncle Hai suddenly wants to have a relationship with Han Chenla, which makes Wang Fan confused.


    In other words, if Liu Bao knows about the relationship between Wang Fan and Han Chen and wants to make use of Wang Fan''s contact with Han Chen, Wang fan can understand it in his heart. After all, Liu Bao is eating this bowl of rice.


    However, the four seas gang has always been isolated from drugs, and is full of hostility to the drug trafficking Dongsheng gang.


    Is the contact between Haishu and Hanchen for better fighting against Dongsheng Gang?


    With such doubts, Wang Fan finds Han Chen. Of course, their meeting is not in the police station, but in Han Chen''s home.


    Han Chen still lives in the previous neighborhood, where Wang Fan and Liu pangzi hit him with bricks.


    When he revisited his hometown, not only Wang Fan was deeply moved, but also Liu pangzi had a different taste in his heart.


    "Fat man, you wait for me in the car. I''ll go up and talk to Han Chen about Uncle Hai." When Wang Fan gets off the bus, he says to Liu pangzi who is going to park in the parking space.


    Liu pangzi already knew about Uncle Hai''s invitation to Han Chen, so he didn''t ask much. He just nodded to Wang Fan and drove to the parking space.


    Although Wang fan doesn''t know why Uncle Hai wants to find Han Chen, it''s a lot easier for Wang Fan to meet Han Chen with Uncle Hai''s request. At least the people of Sihai Gang won''t doubt anything.


    As for whether the people in Dongsheng will doubt Wang Fan, and whether Hongjie will let Miao Qing continue to investigate Wang Fan, Wang fan is too lazy to think about these things.


    To doubt a person is to distrust at heart.


    Most of the time, you don''t need to explain anything about the underlying distrust.


    And the more you want to explain clearly, the more people will be more confused, so Wang Fan simply as do not know these things.


    When he came to Hanchen''s house, Hanchen had already poured tea for Wang Fan, prepared high-grade cigarettes, and waited for him at the door with a smile.


    "Uncle, please come inside!" Han Chen said happily.


    Looking at Han Chen''s complacent face, Wang Fan really wanted to give him a mouth, but after enduring it, he didn''t do it. However, the look in Han Chen''s eyes was full of hostility and disdain.


    Big stab went to the sofa, Wang Fan picked up the Chinese cigarette on the tea table, took out a light, smoked two, comfortable sitting on the sofa.


    Han Chen, who followed Wang Fan''s butt, asked with a smile: "brother-in-law, is the reception OK?"


    "Han Chen, are you afraid that I will give you another brick?" Wang Fan asked angrily.


    "I''m afraid, but for the sake of love, I can get two more bricks!" As a winner, Han Chen didn''t mind Wang Fan''s attitude.


    "You son of a bitch, what are you talking about?" Wang Fan gets up angrily, takes a glance at Han Chen, and starts to walk to the door.


    Han Chen, who should have stopped Wang Fan, didn''t mean to stop him at all. Instead, he made way for Wang Fan and looked at him with a smile.


    Seeing that Han Chen didn''t stop him, Wang Fan was embarrassed.


    I really can''t stand Han Chen showing off in front of me, but he really has something to say to Han Chen, so Wang fan can''t get out of this door at all.


    Like seeing through Wang Fan''s mind, Han Chen walked to the sofa on the other side with a smile, picked up a cigarette to light it, and sat on the sofa in no hurry.


    "You can only shout at me in front of outsiders! You know what? " Wang Fan angrily sat back on the sofa.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s unwillingness in his words, Han Chen, as the winner, was even more proud. He said lightly, "it depends on the situation, big brother!"


    "Damn it Wang Fan couldn''t help but utter rude remarks.


    After playing enough with Wang Fan, Han Chen asked: "you said on the phone that the big guys of Sihai Gang want to have dinner with me? Do you know what it''s about? "


    "Nonsense, if I know something, I won''t come to you to discuss it!" Wang Fan did not have the good spirit to reply, turns the head then to ask: "ghost uncle knows this matter? What did he say? "


    "Of course I''ll talk to Uncle GUI, but he doesn''t know what''s going on." Han Chen spread his hands and said helplessly.


    Even ghost uncle can''t guess uncle Hai''s intention, so Wang fan doesn''t think his intelligence is higher than fox''s.


    Since there is no definite result in this matter, we can only contact uncle Hai first. The so-called "step by step, step by step" principle is totally helpless.


    "Are you going to dinner in the evening?" Wang Fan took a puff and asked.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to go." Han Chen looked disgusted.


    "Oh, I''ll go!" Wang Fan stood up and went to the door.


    Han Chen, who was waiting for Wang Fan to ask for himself, saw that Wang Fan was going to leave and quickly stood up and said in a panic: "Damn, are you going now?"


    "What? Can I still have dinner with you? " Wang fan stopped and said with a sneer, "Han detachment has a big shelf. Please don''t move. I''ll go back and say it to Uncle Hai."


    "Well, you have no sincerity!" Han Chen went to Wang Fan and put on an unhappy look.


    "Do you want to go or not?" Wang fan doesn''t want to talk a lot with Han Chen.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was really a little angry, Han Chen said with a smile, "have you heard the story of Liu Bei''s three visits to the cottage?"


    "Your surname is Han, not Zhuge. Don''t put gold on your face in front of me!" Wang Fanbai glanced at Han Chen.


    "Let''s not talk about whether it''s gold or not. If you think about my current status, uncle Hai invited me to dinner. If I agreed easily, wouldn''t it be a little fake?" Han Chen smiles at Wang Fan and says.


    "What do you want?" Wang fan is a little impatient.


    "When Wang Yue comes back, I''ll pick up Wang Yue''s plane the day after tomorrow. When she comes back, we''ll discuss it. What if she has other news to tell us?" Han Chen said to Wang Fan with a bad smile.

 V2.Chapter 104

    On the way out from Han Chen''s house, Wang Fan called Uncle Hai. He thought uncle Hai would ask about Han Chen, but he didn''t expect that he was just disappointed and didn''t say anything to Wang Fan.


    Uncle Hai''s attitude made Wang Fan confused.


    But Wang Fan''s doubts were all seen by Liu pangzi. He looked at Wang Fan in the rearview mirror and said, "brother fan, Han Chen doesn''t dare to be bullied in front of you. That''s because of your relationship with Wang Yue. If you change someone else, it''s really nothing!"


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Liu pangzi''s words made Wang Fan suddenly open, and many doubts in his heart were immediately answered.


    But Liu pangzi''s recent performance has also made Wang Fan worry a lot.


    Before contact with ghost uncle, ghost uncle has very clearly told Wang Fan, that in the park not far from Caesar Hotel, secretly tracking Wang Fan''s shadow is Liu fatty.


    Moreover, ghost uncle has also investigated the matter about blind Master in private, but there is no result until now, which makes Wang Fan''s heart very uneasy.


    From the beginning, Wang fan can feel that the blind Master is not an ordinary person, and he is definitely an expert in anonymity.


    This is not only because every time the blind Master said to him, but also implied that what he did was so profound.


    It''s because even Liu Tian, a character like him, is in awe of the old man.


    Of course, red sister does not necessarily know about blind master. The reason why she must take him away from the teahouse is to control Wang Fan.


    Therefore, Wang Fan''s attitude towards the blind Master is both respectful and cautious.


    Especially Liu pangzi''s more and more powerful strength, let Wang Fan''s heart have a lot of worry.


    In front of him, Liu pangzi is no longer a gangster who only looks at erotic pictures and secretly shoots pistols in the quilt.


    Since the sweet thing happened, Liu pangzi''s single hand stabbed Mahou, Wang Fan knew that he was not a simple role.


    Even in some ways, it is not much worse than Wang Fan.


    But think about it carefully, if the blind master didn''t waste his eyes, he would not live in seclusion in Liu village.


    How can Liu pangzi be a fool if he has followed the blind Master for so long?


    However, Wang Fan didn''t understand why he didn''t follow Liu Tian to enjoy his happiness, but he wanted to mix with Wang Fan, since blind master could make people like Liu Tian kowtow in front of him.


    Will there be any conspiracy?


    Using Wang Fan?


    Do what?


    Is it difficult to support Wang Fan to sit in the position of big brother Longtou, and then let Liu pangzi secretly get rid of Wang Fan and replace him?


    The possibility of this kind of thing happening is too small, it''s just very small, and with Liu Tian''s influence, if blind Master wants to let Liu Tian help Liu pangzi sit on the leading position in H City, it''s not difficult at all.


    So Wang Fan''s heart, has been thinking about the blind Master''s inner thoughts.


    The more he thought about these things, the more restless Wang Fan was.


    At the beginning, he received the task of investigating Jin Buhuan. Wang Fan also planned to take advantage of the opportunity to get on the top. But later, he found out more and more that he made many things simple!


    "Young man, it''s easy for you to think!"


    This is what brother Nan often said to Wang fan when he was alive.


    Now savoring brother Nan''s words carefully, Wang Fan has to admit that there is nothing wrong with what he said.


    Who can walk this road for so long is not a wily old fox?


    It seems that everything everyone does has his ulterior motives.


    Blind Master, red sister, Mr. Li and uncle Hai, who can guarantee that they are not calculating everyone around them?


    Many things are no longer as simple as the surface, but Wang fan can''t understand the things behind them.


    Confused people are most likely to get upset. Wang fan can''t understand these things, but he just thinks like he is possessed.


    The car stopped steadily. The driver Liu pangzi looked back at Wang Fan and saw his sad face. Liu pangzi kindly asked, "brother fan, what''s the matter with you? Shall I take you to the hospital? "


    "No, I''m a little tired. Just have a rest!" Wang Fan Chong Liu pangzi smiles and says perfunctorily.


    Then Wang Fan opened the door and looked up to see a motorcycle not far away.


    Wang fan is not a stranger to this heavy locomotive, and he is even more familiar with the owner of the locomotive. However, when this heavy locomotive appears here, Wang fan can''t understand it!


    Liu pangzi, who had stopped the car, noticed Wang Fan''s eyes and was staring at the heavy locomotive not far away. He asked, "brother fan, does this car belong to Miao Qing?"


    "Well." Wang Fan touched his chin and answered.


    "Is Miao Qing here for you?" Liu pangzi asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think so." Wang Fan said, looked up at the scene upstairs, but did not let him see the unusual things.


    Like to see Wang Fan''s mind, Liu chubby smile, asked: "where brother, you are worried about sister-in-law and sister-in-law fight."


    "Second sister-in-law?" Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi suspiciously.


    Liu Pang looked around and asked in a low voice, "brother fan, are you and Miao Qing already there?"


    Although this is asking Wang Fan, the expression on Liu pangzi''s face is not at all confused.


    As soon as mentions Miao Qing''s matter, Wang Fan thought of her wild on the bed, the adrenal gland cannot help the violent wind.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t answer his question, Liu pangzi also said with a smile: "brother fan, men, who don''t have many women, sister Mei is also interested in you, don''t you think?"


    "You can''t let Jiahui know about it!" Wang Fan reminded Liu pangzi, but a cold sweat came out of his head.


    Covering his mouth with his hand, Liu pangzi said vaguely: "brother fan, I won''t say even if I''m killed."


    Without paying attention to Liu pangzi''s bad smile, Wang Fan raised his legs and went upstairs.


    When he came to the floor where the blind Master was, ah Qi stood at the door waiting for Wang Fan. Seeing him upstairs, he said in a low voice, "Miss, I''m looking for you."


    "I see!" Wang Fan took a look at the open door, promised and pushed ah Qi in.


    As soon as you enter the door and see Tong Jiahui''s cold face, Wang Fan''s heart starts to thump. Without waiting for him to ask why Tong Jiahui is angry, you hear Miao Qing sitting on the sofa saying, "Wang Fan, why don''t you say hello to miss Tong when you ask someone to wait on him?"


    I thought that Tong Jiahui''s cold face was because Miao Qing was angry with her own affairs, but I didn''t expect that Miao Qing would throw out the problem with a word.


    The key is that what Miao Qing said really confused Wang Fan. He had to look at Tong Jiahui and wait for the ice beauty to solve his doubts.

 V2.Chapter 105

    All Wang Fan''s doubts and confusion were answered at the moment when Hu Xiaomei helped the blind master out of the bedroom.


    Hu Xiaomei, who was wearing sportswear, should have heard Wang Fan''s voice outside the house. Then she came out with the blind master.


    The smoking blind man looked like enjoying himself. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, he said: "Xiaofan, Xiaomei''s massage technique is really good. You have a heart!"


    "Blind Master, this is what I should do. Don''t say that!" Hu Xiaomei said modestly.


    Looking at the intimacy between the old and the young, Wang Fan could only nod his head and say, "blind Master, just be happy."


    Sitting on the sofa, Miao Qing leaned on the back of the sofa, cocked her legs and said in a strange way: "it''s better to be taught by brother fan, right, Miss Tong!"


    This is obviously provocative words, let Wang Fan''s back out of a layer of cold sweat, he glared at the side of Miao Qing fanning the flames, and turned his eyes to Tong Jiahui.


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui''s face was not as ugly as expected, Wang Fan put down half of his mental arithmetic.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to explain, Tong Jiahui said directly, "since the blind Master is very satisfied, let''s go upstairs."


    "Is there anything you can''t say here?" Wang Fan asked hesitantly.


    "Brother fan, are you worried that Miss Tong will make you kneel on the washboard?" Miao Qing continued to stir up the flames on one side, and was afraid that the world would not be in chaos.


    This is also true to Wang Fan''s mind.


    From seeing Miao Qing''s motorcycle appear downstairs, Wang Fan has been worried about whether the matter between him and Miao Qing has been hammered. So when he is going to go upstairs to meet Tong Jiahui, he has been thinking about how to explain all this.


    Wang fan is not worried that Tong Jiahui will leave him because of Miao Qing. After all, their relationship is very delicate. Although they live together, they are not lovers.


    What really worries Wang fan is whether Tong Jiahui will be sad because of this.


    In a sense, Tong Jiahui also plays an important role in Wang Fan''s success.


    Because of this, Wang fancai didn''t want to hurt Tong Jiahui, so when he was questioned by Tong Jiahui, he didn''t know how to explain.


    Without paying attention to Miao Qing''s deliberate provocation, Tong Jiahui stares at Wang Fan and then goes out of the blind Master''s house.


    This stare made Wang Fan flustered, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, so he had to follow Tong Jiahui and went out.


    They went back to Tong Jiahui''s house one by one. As soon as the door was closed, Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan with a gloomy face, "I''m going to leave for a few days."


    With these words, Tong Jiahui did not go on, but her eyes to Wang Fan had already indicated what she wanted to say.


    Sharp, killer, distrust taste, let Wang Fan embarrassed smile, flattering said: "with me to send you back?"? Do you need to buy gifts for your family? "


    Although Wang Fan has never had a serious love affair, in this era of romantic dramas, he knows more or less about the way to coax girls.


    However, Tong Jiahui didn''t change her face because of Wang Fan''s flattery. She looked at Wang Fan and said, "no, I don''t want to go home this time. I''m going to go abroad to do something."


    "Going abroad?" This surprised Wang Fan.


    "Well, the relative of my family who is abroad is seriously ill. I''ll go to express my sympathy for my father." Tong Jiahui talks and sits on the sofa.


    Hearing that Tong Jiahui said that her relative was seriously ill, Wang Fan sat down beside her and asked, "are you seriously ill? Do you want me to go with you? "


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui, with a gloomy face, was stunned at first. Then her face softened a lot. She sighed and said, "you still have some conscience. You know you''re worried about me!"


    "Look what you say, I always have a conscience." Wang Fan opened his eyes and talked nonsense, but he felt guilty.


    "Come on! I don''t want to talk about you about you and Miao Qing. You just know it yourself. " Tong Jiahui is not very angry and picks up a cigarette box from the table and draws out a lady''s cigarette.


    The witty Wang Fan quickly takes out the lighter and lights a cigarette for Tong Jiahui. He doesn''t dare to explain more, so he just laughs and closes his mouth tightly.


    After smoking a cigarette, Tong Jiahui said with empty eyes: "I don''t know how long I will stay abroad this time, so I discussed with red sister and asked Miao Qing to accompany me. After all, she is a woman and it''s more convenient to take care of me."


    "She''s going with you?" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui in surprise.


    "What? Do you still want to wait for me to go abroad and continue to steal food? " Tong Jiahui''s eyes glared, and a cold light burst out, staring straight into Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Frightened by the murderous spirit, Wang Fan quickly waved his hands and said, "no, no, I''m worried about Miao Qing''s temper. What should I do if I get into trouble with you?"


    "Do you think she''s the only one who''s ever killed?" Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan and asks calmly.


    "Well


    Tong Jiahui''s words made Wang Fansheng swallow his saliva hard, and his fragile little heart beat violently.


    All along, Tong Jiahui is always as gentle as water around Wang Fan, so Wang Fan always regards her as a little woman who is as tender as water.


    But I forget that Miss Qian Jin, the chairman of Hengtai group, is not an ordinary person.


    I''m afraid it will be staged soon.


    Wang Fan''s eyebrows were tightly tightened as he thought to himself whether he wanted to remind Miao Qing to avoid a confrontation with Tong Jiahui.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s worry, Tong Jiahui is very relaxed said: "you can rest assured, I will not Miao Qing how, you should worry about Hu Xiaomei this woman."


    "Hu Xiaomei?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Did you forget that brother Nan wanted to use Hu Xiaomei to seduce you?" Tong Jiahui is not angry and mentions the past.


    "Oh, are you worried about her seducing me?" Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not worry, it will be!" Tong Jiahui flicked the ashes and then said, "Hu Xiaomei is not a simple woman. You''d better not provoke her. Moreover, I suspect that she will not leave the teahouse this time. There must be her plot."


    "Her relationship with Nang is unusual." Wang Fan said to Tong Jiahui truthfully.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time. That''s why I''m more worried that she''s going to plot against you!" Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan''s crotch and sneers at Wang Fan.


    Such an obvious hint really embarrassed Wang Fan, but he couldn''t refute it, so Wang Fan only nodded his head and said, "I''ll take care of my own birds. I won''t make trouble."


    "Ah Qi won''t go abroad with me. He will stay and help you. You can let him contact me if you have anything." Tong Jiahui put out the smoke and said to Wang Fan in a light tone.

 V2.Chapter 106

    The airport of H city is not big. After all, it is not a big city and there are no international flights to land here.


    Wang Fan, carrying the suitcase, talks and laughs with Tong Jiahui. Miao Qing follows them calmly.


    Ah Qi and Liu pangzi, as drivers, did not follow Wang Fan in. Instead, they found a leeward place to smoke.


    "Fat man, did Wang Fan go out with Miao Qing again last night?" Ah Qi handed Liu pangzi a cigarette and asked.


    After taking the Chinese cigarette in ah Qi''s hand, Liu pangzi took two mouthfuls under his nose and said calmly: "forget it."


    "Forget? You two went out together last night, and you came back in the middle of the night. What on earth did you do Ah Qi looks at fat Liu with distrust.


    Recalling the scene of last night, Liu pangzi touched his neck and said firmly: "I was knocked unconscious. What happened? I really don''t remember!"


    "Shit! You are afraid that Wang Fan will know that you betray him and kill you! " Ah Qi is not angry.


    "Van will not. We are brothers." Liu pangzi put his cigarette into his mouth and said confidently.


    Hearing what Liu pangzi said, ah Qi took a look at Miao Qing who was about to disappear in the crowd and said, "Damn, this woman is really cruel!"


    Like hearing the curse behind, Miao Qing looks back at the location of ah Qi and Liu pangzi.


    Inadvertently looking back, ah Qi was scared to turn his head quickly. Liu pangzi saw Ah Qi''s advice and said with a smile: "hand up, knife down, brother, it''s important to protect your life!"


    Of course, ah Qi knows what Liu pangzi means. The more he knows about Miao Qing''s past, the more he feels that Miao Qing is not a simple woman, and he is afraid of her.


    Waiting for Wang Fan to enter the waiting hall, ah Qi breathed a sigh of relief and said quietly: "the life of our eldest lady is really hard, but she likes Wang Fan, a son of a bitch. It''s evil!"


    "Cut!" Liu pangzi looked at ah Qi with disdain, but he admired Wang Fan with all his heart.


    Wang Fan and his party walked into the waiting hall. Before he could settle down, they saw Han Chen coming towards them with a smile.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to open his mouth first, Han Chen said happily, "brother, are you going to travel?"


    Also see Han Chen''s Tong Jiahui, hear him actually call Wang Fan uncle brother, a face confused looked at Wang Fan.


    At this time, although Wang Fan hated Han Chen in his heart, his face was calm. He replied coldly, "I''ll take them abroad by plane."


    "Oh? Go abroad! Good! It''s good to go out for a walk. The place of H city is too small. You''ll have to take a lot of trouble to get out. I''m really aggrieved! " Han Chen''s words are not salty, and his face is very annoying.


    Looking at Han Chen''s appearance, Wang Fan''s heart a burst of inexplicable irritability, impatient said: "where cool where to stay, looking at you tired!"


    I thought Han Chen would be angry because of Wang Fan''s impatience, but I didn''t expect that he was not angry, on the contrary, he was indifferent.


    After all, Han Chen is also a respectable figure in the police of H city. Wang Fan''s attitude in such a public arena still makes Tong Jiahui feel very sorry.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Tong Jiahui said with a smile: "thank you for Han detachment''s concern, you go to busy, we will not disturb you!"


    This is a polite remark, mainly to ease the embarrassment of both sides, so Tong Jiahui finished saying this, ready to bypass Han Chen to one side.


    However, Han Chen didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. The plane will land in more than ten minutes."


    "Are you here to meet someone?" Wang Fan, who is about to leave with a suitcase, stops when he hears what Han Chen said. He remembers what Han Chen said before that Wang Yue would go back to H city.


    Han Chen was very proud and said, "brother, don''t you know Wang Yue is back today? I just came to pick her up! "


    Han Chen''s words make Wang Fan frown and scold each other secretly.


    But she scolded in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it, because Tong Jiahui, who also heard Han Chen''s words, had already looked at Wang Fan thoughtfully, and the knot on her brow was no smaller than Wang Fan''s.


    "Great! It''s an admirable way for the Han detachment to kill people with a knife Miao Qing looked at the three people in front of him and said to Han Chen with a smile.


    Han Chen, who is more cheeky than the city wall, smiles. If he doesn''t pick up Miao Qing, he just picks his eyebrows, and then turns to walk not far away.


    Tong Jiahui, with an ugly face, bit her teeth and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, are you looking forward to my leaving now?"


    "How?" Wang Fan said in a panic.


    "Take away one who doesn''t worry, and come back one who doesn''t worry! Woman! Why bother women, don''t you, Miss Tong? " Miao Qing looks at Tong Jiahui with a bad smile and says to her in a strange way.


    He answered Miao Qing with a big white eye. Tong Jiahui turned to Wang Fan and said, "go and return the ticket! I don''t want to go! "


    "No! Don''t you have an appointment with your father to transfer at the airport over there? As soon as you return the ticket, he will have to kill you right away! " Wang fan is afraid that Tong Jiahui will really make a fuss. He quickly moves out his cheap father-in-law and tries to dissuade Tong Jiahui from doing anything in vain.


    With these words, Wang Fan winked at Miao Qing, but Miao Qing didn''t look at him at all. His eyes were just staring at the people around him.


    Knowing that Miao Qing was deliberately watching his jokes, Wang Fan''s heart was almost cold, so he went on: "don''t worry, I won''t take the initiative to find Wang Yue. Besides, Han Chen is more nervous than you. He won''t give me a chance."


    Tong Jiahui, with a tangled face, stares at Wang Fan and looks at Miao Qing beside him. Then she says helplessly: "Wang Fan, I hope you can do what you say. Don''t let me down on you!"


    "Sure! Sure Wiping the cold sweat on his head, Wang Fan nodded and agreed.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing disappear out of his sight, Wang Fan finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Han Chen not far away, waving at him with a bad smile, which made Wang Fan''s anger suddenly hook up again.


    The more he looked at the bad smile on Han Chen''s face, the more angry he felt in his heart. Wang Fan walked over with a gloomy face.


    They were still several meters away. Before Wang Fan spoke, Han Chen said, "Wang Fan, I don''t think we should be enemies!"


    "Can you and I still be friends?" Wang Fan, who was full of fire in his heart, said.


    "The enemy of the enemy is the friend. Have you ever heard of it?" Han Chen is very serious.

 V2.Chapter 107

    The enemy of the enemy is the friend, which was quickly explained in the most perfect way.


    When Wang fan saw Wang Yue holding Jiang Xiaonian''s arm and appearing in the sight of him and Han Chen, Wang Fan''s whole back was cold.


    Han Chen, who had deliberately teased Wang Fan before, finally couldn''t hide his uneasiness. Looking at Jiang Xiaonian''s complacent appearance, he clenched his fist.


    "Beast


    Wang Fan and Han Chen scolded with one voice.


    Two people look at each other, very tacit understanding of the nod, then together with Jiang Xiaonian walked past.


    "Wang Fan? Han Chen? Why are you two here? " Wang Yue was surprised to see Wang Fan and Han Chen appear at the same time, but she didn''t dare to ask after seeing the expressions on their faces.


    Although Wang Yue can''t understand why Wang Fan and Han Chen have a murderous expression, it doesn''t affect Jiang Xiaonian''s understanding of all this.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who had suffered losses in Wang Fan''s hands, stopped pale and looked at Wang Fan coming towards him nervously.


    "Wang Fan, what are you doing? This is a public place Jiang Xiaonian looks like a great enemy. Anyone can see his inner tension.


    The gloomy Wang Fan didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he said to Wang Yue, "how can you be with him?"


    "Dr. Jiang and I went to the training together. What''s the matter? Can''t I? " Wang Yue asked innocently.


    "The training you attended together? Why don''t I know? " Han Chen asked suspiciously.


    "I heard something about you when I was just changing planes. When I went to the training, you were still carrying out tasks. Of course you didn''t know!" Wang explained.


    After hearing Wang Yue''s explanation, Han Chen has nothing to say. He turns his head and looks at Wang Fan beside him. The helplessness in his eyes is obvious.


    Where to train and what to train are not matters of concern to Wang Fan. Even if he trains with such rubbish as Jiang Xiaonian, Wang fan can take it as if he didn''t see it.


    But Wang Yue took Jiang Xiaonian''s arm, but Wang Fan couldn''t accept it at all. He pointed to their intimate behavior and asked angrily, "what do you mean?"


    "Misunderstanding! It''s just a misunderstanding! " See Wang Fan angry pointed at himself, Jiang Xiaonian flurried want to take out his arm, but Wang Yue but pull more tightly.


    Han Chen, who originally wanted to take advantage of the situation to criticize their behavior, saw Wang Yue''s strong attitude and quickly closed his mouth.


    Chin slightly Yang Wang Yue a face disdain, looking at Wang Fan unconvinced said: "my things, with your finger?"


    "You Wang Fan was temporarily silenced by Wang Yue''s attitude and could only glare at her.


    Wang Yue''s attitude surprised Han Chen and Jiang Xiaonian.


    After hearing Wang Yue''s words against Wang Fan, Jiang Xiaonian''s heart was happy and his nervous mood relaxed a lot.


    His pale face gradually returned to normal. Jiang Xiaonian reached out and tentatively touched Wang Yue, holding his hand. He found that Wang Yue didn''t lose his temper, which made him feel more secure.


    However, Jiang Xiaonian''s action, which Wang Fan and Han Chen see in their eyes, is simply a kind of naked provocation.


    Good cabbage for pigs to arch!


    But also in front of your face, unbridled Arch!


    Let alone Wang Fan''s hot temper, even Han Chen can''t bear it.


    Both men were red eyed with anger at Jiang Xiaonian''s action, just like the bull who was infuriated.


    "Dong"


    From left to right, Wang Fan and Han Chen hit Jiang Xiaonian in the face with fists.


    Just now, Jiang Xiaonian, with a proud face and a happy heart, was hit by this sudden attack and made a circle all at once!


    The cheek swelled up in an instant when it was hit hard.


    The pain is secondary. The key is that Jiang Xiaonian, who has always been a respectable man, saw the murderous look in his eyes, which made his legs tremble.


    Wang Fan had already scared him to death, and Han Chen, who also didn''t look good.


    Jiang Xiaonian''s heart is about to collapse!


    While pushing Wang Yue to take his hand, he said with a cry: "I don''t want to play! You two fight each other, bullying people! "


    "Damn it! And a face to cry! " Wang Fan scolded.


    "Hit you! I''ve ruined you today! " Han Chen is threatening.


    Wang Yue, who was holding Jiang Xiaonian''s arm, frowned and said to Jiang Xiaonian, "don''t counsellor! Hit them


    Listen to three people there, you and I say one by one, Jiang Xiaonian''s heart is like ten thousand alpacas running by.


    This NIMA is not Yanfu!


    It''s definitely a disaster!


    When he got off the plane, Jiang Xiaonian was still complacent about Wang Yue''s attitude change. Just now, he was still imagining that in front of Wang Fan and Han Chen, he and Wang Yue walked out of the airport sweetly, completely fooling the two competitors.


    But now he finally understood an old saying, good and bad!


    Four people make a mess here, the police and security of the airport also notice here, carrying police equipment quickly rushed over.


    The police officer in charge of the team obviously recognized Han Chen and quickly said, "Han detachment, is someone giving you trouble?"


    "Yes Han Chen said in a huff.


    As soon as he heard that someone was really looking for trouble for Han Chen, the police officer who wanted to perform in front of him immediately became nervous.


    The police officer glanced at several people standing beside Han Chen, and finally targeted Wang Fan. With a wave of his hand, he called out: "brothers, catch this boy!"


    Behind the security and police, Hula immediately surrounded Wang Fan, you twist my arm, I press the head, will put Wang Fan in the right place.


    Wang Fan looked at Han Chen in surprise and said, "Han Chen, what are you doing?"


    Han Chen, who was also confused and forced by these policemen, grabbed a policeman and dragged him aside. He also cried anxiously: "it''s not this! Wrong catch


    Several policemen who are playing with Wang fan are stunned when they hear Han Chen''s words. They release Wang Fan in a hurry and look at Jiang Xiaonian with red and swollen cheeks.


    Seeing several burly policemen staring at him, Jiang Xiaonian said in a hurry: "I''m the victim! Look at my face


    A group of police officers looked at Jiang Xiaonian''s red and swollen face and Han Chen''s gloomy face, and immediately understood what had just happened.


    The police officer in charge of the team was also very smart. Seeing that the situation was not right, he said: "it turns out that you are joking, misunderstanding! Misunderstanding


    Jiang Xiaonian''s lungs were blown up by police officers'' words!


    How dare these police officers defend Han Chen and ignore his victim!


    But Jiang Xiaonian doesn''t want to make a big deal. After all, it''s not good for him to spread this shameful thing, so he can only watch the police officers and leave as if they had nothing to do!

 V2.Chapter 108

    It turns out that people with big fists always shine.


    With the protection of Han Chen''s role, Wang Fan was not taken away by the police, even if he just punched Jiang Xiaonian in the face, which made him very embarrassed.


    However, Wang Yue did not maintain a consistent neutral state, but chose to save face for Jiang Xiaonian.


    The slap is crisp.


    But it just hit Wang Fan in the face.


    It''s not that Han Chen is quick to hide, but that Wang Yue doesn''t want to fight Han Chen at all.


    Covering his face, Wang Fan, staring at Wang Yue with disdain, suddenly feels that Wang Yue is so strange.


    "If you interfere in the affairs between Dr. Jiang and me again, I''m not polite to you!" Wang Yue coldly warned Wang Fan.


    Licking his dry lips, Han Chen whispered: "Wang Yue, your cousin is also kind."


    "It''s none of your business!" Wang Yue stares at Han Chen.


    Jiang Xiaonian was wronged to death, but when he heard Wang Yue''s words, he had some comfort in his heart.


    If he is not worried about Wang Fan playing with himself, he really wants to bury his head in Wang Yue''s plump breasts and feel the warmth of the goddess.


    "Yueyue, let''s go, and don''t see eye to eye with these rude people!" Looking at Wang Fan and Han Chen eating shriveled appearance, Jiang Xiaonian''s heart is a lot more comfortable.


    I thought Wang Yue beside me would be comforted, but I didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaonian''s voice just fell, and Wang Yue knocked a shudder on his head.


    "Can''t you be a little more manly? What a disappointment Wang Yue shakes off Jiang Xiaonian''s arm and walks to the exit of the airport.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaonian chasing Wang Yue like a dog, Wang Fan frowned and wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by Han Chen.


    "It''s no use catching up like this!" Han Chen calmly said to Wang Fan.


    "Damn it! Then I can''t watch her being cheated by Jiang Xiaonian! " Wang Fan said hatefully.


    "There is only one way! You can save Wang Yue from suffering Han Chen narrowed his eyes and said seriously.


    "What can I do?" Wang Fan asked nervously.


    "Help me catch Wang Yue!"


    "Damn it! I''m not going to... "


    After interrupting Wang Fan, Han Chen said to him sincerely, "listen to me! There is no way! At least I''m one of my own. Don''t you understand the reason why water doesn''t flow to other people''s fields? "


    Wang Fan with a sad face sighs and helplessly accepts Han Chen''s suggestion.


    Although my heart is very uncomfortable, but the current situation, as Han Chen said, there is no way.


    If it wasn''t for Tong Jiahui''s existence, maybe Wang Fan could fight for it for himself, and Wang Fan also knew that Wang Yue wanted to do it for revenge on him and Tong Jiahui.


    Of course, even without Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan has no way to tell Wang Yue at this moment.


    After all, he is still an undercover police officer, so it is impossible for him to say anything emotional to Wang Yue easily.


    The only choice is to push Han Chen to Wang Yue.


    As for whether Wang Yue can accept Han Chen or not, it''s not Wang Fan who can help. In fact, Wang fan doesn''t want Wang Yue to accept Han Chen. It''s just a tactic to slow down.


    After leaving the airport, Wang Fan sent ah Qi back to take care of the blind master. Although ah Qi was reluctant, he didn''t dare to insist too much in the face of the strong Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi, who was driving the car, was very excited. While driving, he said to Wang Fan: "brother fan, when you taught Jiang Xiaonian a lesson just now, I saw it! How awesome


    "Bullshit Wang fan is not angry.


    "What''s the matter? Brother fan, the boy surnamed Jiang, is usually full of force. This time, let you beat him in front of so many people! What a shame he is Liu pangzi doesn''t understand why Wang fan is not happy at all.


    "What a shame I am!" Wang Fan said, rubbing his face.


    Seeing Wang Fan rubbing his face, Liu pangzi said with a smile, "brother fan, didn''t you just let officer Wang slap you in the face? Hehe, to tell you the truth, I want her to slap me in the face! I don''t even bother to look at the key


    "Haven''t you heard? Fight is pro, scold is love, do not fight do not scold no love! Ha ha


    Listening to Liu pangzi''s nonsense there, Wang Fan felt better.


    After carefully pondering Liu pangzi''s words, there is still some truth. Wang Fan, who is in a better mood, took out a cigarette, lit it up and took two puffs and said, "let''s go to the teahouse. How''s the decoration going?"


    The Jetta is flying on the road of H city. Wang Fan, leaning on the back of the co driver''s seat, looks at the scenery and pedestrians outside the window.


    It''s not easy to walk all the way. After suffering, Wang Fan remembers his heroic words and finds out how naive he was.


    Want to be a boss!


    How many people have the same dream as him, and how many people have lost their lives on this road of no return.


    Wang Fan feels lucky, at least he is still alive, and closer to his goal.


    But he felt that he was unfortunate.


    Helpless under the choice of this road, so that he no longer have the opportunity to turn back, even the chance to breathe.


    Not long ago, Wang Fan finally realized the meaning of what the blind Master said to him.


    This road has no momentum, and you have no chance to turn back. As long as you take the first step, no matter how dangerous the road ahead is, you have to go on with your head firmly.


    He is not the first person to take this step, and will not be the last one in the end. Behind Wang Fan, more and more people, with the same dream as he had, embarked on this road full of temptation.


    What the future will be like, Wang Fan has been afraid to imagine.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t know anything about Miao Qing''s new career, and he didn''t inquire about it deliberately, Wang Fan knew that Miao Qing was different from her.


    Maybe many years later, Wang Fan will also change, become different from now, and become strange to himself.


    But he knew in his heart that no matter what he would become in the future, he could only accept it in silence.


    When the car stopped in front of the teahouse, Wang fan saw the busy workers carrying tools down from a pickup truck.


    Because of the decoration of the teahouse, the waiters in the shop are no longer busy with business, so they are not so neat. Young girls put on ordinary sportswear to greet the busy decoration workers.


    Seeing Wang Fan appear at the door, a young girl ran over and said hello to Wang Fan. The girl whispered to him, "brother fan, there is a man in the shop looking for you. He said his surname is Liu."

 V2.Chapter 109

    In the tianzihao room, Liu Bao and Wang Fan sat opposite each other. Their faces were very serious, and they didn''t mean to be happy about Yan Hua.


    It''s quite different from what he expected. Wang fan can''t guess the purpose of Liu Bao''s trip, so he can only sit on the sofa waiting for Liu Bao to speak.


    He took out a picture from his pocket, put it on the coffee table and pushed it to Wang Fan. Liu Bao said, "do you know this woman?"


    Picked up the photo and scanned it, Wang Fan felt that his hair was about to explode.


    In the photo is a 30-year-old woman. The mature taste makes men who have met her deeply attracted by her.


    But Wang Fan was not shocked by this picture because of her femininity.


    The reason why Wang Fan felt bad when he saw this picture was that he had seen the woman in the picture.


    At the beginning, uncle GUI gave him the photo of Mahou, on which there was a woman talking with Mahou. It was the woman in the photo Liu Bao gave him.


    Liu Bao suddenly handed this photo to Wang Fan. What did he want to say?


    This alerted Wang Fan, but the expression on his face didn''t show at all.


    Pretending to be confused, Wang Fan threw the photo on the tea table and said to Liu Bao, "I don''t know this woman. I''m in contact with men. If you want to know about women, you should go to Baihua garden."


    "You killed the monkey, right?" Although he is asking Wang Fan, Liu Bao''s tone is very positive.


    "Why? To avenge the Mahou? Liu Bao, your face is turning too fast, too! " Wang Fan pretended to be angry.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I came to you this time just to continue the cooperation." Seeing Wang Fan''s angry face, Liu Bao explains quickly.


    Wang Fan, who was on the upper body of the Opera master, continued to pretend to be confused and asked, "what is the cooperation? Liu Bao, I like to go straight. If you have anything to say, you can say it clearly


    "The woman in the photo is Mahou''s family. Her name is Qin LAN. The gold in Mahou''s hand is taken from her." Liu Bao said in a low voice.


    Knowing the news from Liu Bao''s mouth made Wang Fan very excited, but he forced his excited mood and said as usual: "you know the rules of Sihai Gang, we can''t cooperate in selling powder!"


    "I''m not asking you to sell powder with me!" Liu Bao stressed.


    "You want me to help you find someone? I don''t know her! How can I find it? " Wang Fan said helplessly.


    Liu Bao, who put away the photo, glared and said: "Qin LAN has arrived in H City, and we Dongsheng people have already taken over!"


    "Oh? Isn''t that good? You said this to me to help you celebrate? " Wang Fan''s heart is more excited, but his face is still calm to death.


    Seeing that Wang Fan couldn''t understand his meaning, Liu Bao sighed a little disappointed and said to him, "brother, why don''t you understand what I mean? If this girl gets in touch with me, can I still use it to find you? "


    "What do you mean? Liu Bao, if you can finish your speech at one time, I''m tired of listening to it Wang Fan frowned and said.


    "Qin Lan was found by he Qiang. Do you know he Qiang? That''s the boss of our Dongsheng five tigers, benlei tiger Liu Bao''s face was gloomy when he said this. It was obvious that this incident made him feel very angry.


    Although I don''t know the internal rules of Dongsheng, Wang fan can feel the problem from Liu Bao''s situation.


    Standing up and walking to Liu Bao''s side, Wang Fan sat on the sofa beside him and asked in a low voice: "Liu Bao, he Qiang found this girl, don''t you have no hope to be in the upper position?"


    "It''s not just the upper class. Damn it, there''s no chance to make money!" Liu Bao said with chagrin, and his eyebrows were full of bitterness and hatred.


    "Do you want me to kill this girl for you?" Wang Fan asked tentatively.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, Liu Bao put his hands in a hurry and said, "no! Never! I''m counting on her to help me make money! "


    "You don''t know how popular it is that gold is not traded now. Damn, it''s more profitable than gold!"


    Hearing Liu Bao say so, Wang Fan''s brow also wrinkled.


    Aware that Wang Fan''s mood has changed, Liu Bao only thinks that he has heard about making money and has some thoughts in his heart. He quickly says, "brother, it''s easy to say about making money. We have to cooperate in front of us."


    "Oh, come on, what do you want me to do for you?" Wang Fan pretends to be greedy and looks at Liu Bao.


    "After he Qiang found Qin LAN, he didn''t introduce her to me. Now all the goods that Jin didn''t change are occupied by he Qiang alone! If I want to make money, I can''t find the way to do it! " Liu Baoyue said that the more angry he was, the more angry he was.


    I didn''t expect that he Qiang would eat alone. Wang Fan was happy. He asked with a smile: "Liu Bao, you can talk to Mr. Liao about this. Let he Qiang introduce Qin LAN to you. Don''t you all make money?"


    "Brother, the rules of Dongsheng have been changed long ago. Yan Hua, the dog of the day, put forward a competition mechanism to help his younger brother mourn Kun to make more money, so that these people, poor to death, rich to death, can''t do business at all!" Liu Bao is angry when he talks about Yan Hua.


    "What competition mechanism?" Wang Fan was very confused.


    "It''s to break the old concept of territory and win customers with products and services. As long as we help people, we can go to other people''s territory to do business at will. In short, anyone who has the ability to make money will make money to death!"


    "Damn it! Do you sell drugs and compete in marketing? "


    Liu Bao''s words surprised Wang Fan. He didn''t expect that a group of drug dealers even talked about business strategies!


    But Liu Bao turned his lips and said: "Damn, I was confused for a while, and I agreed at that time! Later, as soon as this kind of goods appeared, I knew I had been cheated! "


    "So that''s why I taught mourning Kun that you were all watching and didn''t help him?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "Ha ha! Smart people need not be too straightforward! " Liu Bao said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    This is not a compliment, Wang Fan did not go to his heart, he asked tentatively: "you do not want me to help you do he Qiang."


    "Is it difficult?" Liu Bao asked in a low voice.


    "Do you think it''s difficult for you to kill me now?" Wang Fan asked directly.


    "What do you mean by that? We are brothers. We are cooperative. How can I deal with you?" Liu Bao said solemnly with his hands.


    Wang Fan touched his chin and said: "if you have the ability to kill me, I will have the ability to kill he Qiang!"

 V2.Chapter 110

    Wang Fan was surprised and shocked by the fact that Jin Buhuan followed a woman named Qin LAN and returned to H city again.


    Unexpected, because he did not expect, just Yanhua hands of the drug money do not change get rid of, Dongsheng in a short time and found the source of goods.


    In such a short period of time, he Qiang of Dongsheng can find Qin LAN, which is enough to show that the demand for gold in the drug market has reached a point where they can not be hesitant.


    In order to make huge profits, everyone will take risks.


    As long as they can make money, these people can do anything.


    The reason why Wang Fan was shocked was that she learned from Liu Bao that the woman named Qin Lan was a famous wanghong.


    Wang Fan, who usually doesn''t watch the live broadcast platform, is not unfamiliar with the term "net red", but only knows that the anchors like to show off.


    When studying in the police academy, Wang Fan also heard a lot about drug cases. The identities of those drug traffickers were very secret, and in order to escape the police investigation, they could even hide their identities.


    It''s the first time that Wang Fan has heard of a high-profile drug dealer like Qin LAN.


    If it wasn''t for the photo in the hand of ghost uncle, who had seen Qin LAN contact with Mahou, Wang Fan couldn''t believe what Liu Bao said.


    It is because of Qin Lan''s identity that Liu Baocai takes the initiative to seek cooperation with Wang Fan.


    I don''t know where Liu Bao learned that Wang Fan and Miao Qing have been very close recently. Miao Qing, who is the red lady around her, has such a close relationship with Wang Fan, which also shows that the relationship between Wang Fan and Hong Jie is unusual.


    Hongjie is the big sister of entertainment industry in H city.


    It can be said that Hongjie''s greatest achievement is to cultivate a large number of wanghong like Qin LAN, and many wanghong have successfully entered the film and television industry with Hongjie''s support.


    Qin LAN is wanghong, and Hongjie is the man who cultivates wanghong. Therefore, Qin Lan''s public identity in H city is the new artist under Hongjie.


    Knowing that Qin LAN has taken refuge in the door of red sister, Wang fan understands Liu Bao''s purpose of finding himself.


    And because of this news, Wang Fan has more doubts about the identity of Mr. Li and red sister.


    Mr. Li, whose real name is Li Huairen, is the boss of rentai pharmaceutical company in H city.


    In this new era of chemical drug production replacing traditional drug production, no one can get drugs more easily than Li Huairen. Even new drugs like Jin Buhuan are not difficult for pharmaceutical factories.


    Therefore, when Wang Fan learned that Mr. Li''s personality was not as bright as it seemed, he had already concentrated all the doubts on him.


    Now Liu Bao takes the initiative to find him, hoping to help Liu Bao and Qin LAN get on with each other through his relationship with red sister, and let Wang Fan have a new plan.


    With Liubao''s partnership and contact with Qin LAN, who is in charge of the supply of gold, even if someone is suspicious of Wang Fan, he will only think that Wang Fan has betrayed the rules of the four seas gang.


    There is no doubt about his connection with the police.


    Since there is such a layer of protective color, Wang Fan certainly won''t miss such an opportunity, so after Liu Bao told the whole story, Wang Fan pretended to shirk it for a while, and then took on Liu Bao''s proposal of cooperation.


    Wang Fan, who saw off Liu Bao, didn''t have any hesitation. He immediately called to find red sister.


    "Why do you have time to contact me? Didn''t you go out with Miss Tong and Xiaoqing to relax? "


    Strength determines a person''s confidence in speaking. Now Wang fan is not what he used to be, so the attitude of red sister on the phone is much better than before.


    Although Wang fan doesn''t understand women, he is not an emotional idiot, so even if the tone of red sister''s speech is very ambiguous, Wang Fan''s heart is still very clear about each other''s mind.


    Without too much politeness, Wang Fan said straight to the point: "red sister, I heard that you have a new man there, called Qin LAN?"


    "Oh? Brother fan, you are well informed! As soon as I brought the Impatiens over, you''ll know? " Red sister''s voice is sweet and greasy, which makes people uncomfortable.


    "Little Impatiens?"


    "Qin Lan''s stage name! In this business, many people have stage names, don''t you know? "


    "Damn, I don''t study much. Don''t fool me. Isn''t little Impatiens doing that?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "Brother fan, where do you want to go? My little Impatiens are serious people, but if you can move her heart, maybe you can spread a good story!"


    "Pull it down! I don''t want to die yet


    "Ha ha! Brother fan, when are you so timid? " Red sister teases Wang Fan on the other end of the phone, but the expression on her face is not easy.


    Qin LAN, a woman who has been turned into a little Impatiens by sister Hong, is sitting on the sofa next to her, holding a cup of black tea and staring at her on the phone.


    Although red sister''s mobile phone is not on hands-free, but in the quiet room, Qin LAN can still hear the conversation between the two people.


    Although I don''t know who brother fan is, Qin LAN can tell from her voice that the identity of the other party is not simple.


    After waiting for red sister to hang up, Qin LAN asked nervously: "red sister, who is brother fan? What does he want from me? "


    "Wang Fan, the new senior brother of Sihai Gang, is a ruthless person." She took the tea in front of her, took a sip and said, "he wants to see you!"


    "See me? Does it mean that gold will not be exchanged? " Qin LAN asked.


    "The people of the four seas don''t touch that stuff!" Red elder sister returns a way.


    This kind of answer makes Qin LAN a while at a loss, doubt of say: "they don''t want gold don''t change, look for me to do what?"


    "He''s so lustful! Miao Qing, who works for me, has been put to bed by him. He lives with the eldest lady of Hengtai group. It is said that he has a special relationship with a policewoman in H city. I guess he is thinking about eating you! " Red sister looks at Qin LAN strangely, and introduces Wang Fan to her seriously.


    After listening to her words, Qin LAN put down her cup and sat down beside her.


    "Red elder sister, I don''t see him, I don''t want to see him, you know I''m not that kind of woman, I only have you in my heart!" Qin LAN embraces red elder sister''s arm, scatters Jiao to say to her, a pair of watery big eyes, wrongly looking at her.


    Raise a hand to touch Qin Lan''s hair, red elder sister tenderly says: "good! This man is very important to us. You have to meet him tonight. "


    "Red sister, I''m afraid! I don''t want to go! " Qin LAN continues to be coquettish.


    "Well! I''ll go with you. Don''t worry. I won''t let those smelly men touch you, let alone sleep with you! " Red elder sister embraces Qin LAN in her arms and comforts her like a lamb.

 V2.Chapter 111

    Wang fan doesn''t like western food. This is not only because the ingredients of Western food are not enough for his appetite, but also because many rules of Western food make him feel that eating is suffering.


    But women seem to love western food.


    Sitting at the table of a western restaurant, Wang Fan picks up the steak in front of him with a fork, nibbles at it without discipline, and then takes up the red wine on the table.


    Staring at Wang Fan''s eating, Qin LAN tries to restrain her impulse to leave the table, but shows her disgust mercilessly on her face.


    Ignoring the expression on Qin Lan''s face, Wang Fan finished the steak in front of him and belched comfortably. Then he wiped his mouth and said, "little Impatiens, right?"


    "On this occasion, I think you should call me lady." Qin Lan said with a cold face.


    "Oh, Ms. Qin, I''m looking for you today. I have something to discuss with you." As soon as he finished, Wang Fan pointed at the waiter.


    The waiter standing not far away has been paying close attention to this place. When he saw Wang Fan looking at him, he had already raised his leg and came here.


    "Van Gogh, what can I do for you?" The waiter said flatteringly.


    "Toothpick! There''s the plug Wang Fan picks his teeth with his fingers and talks to the waiter.


    Stomach waves of churning, Qin LAN uncomfortable head turned to one side, try not to see Wang Fan''s ugly.


    But Wang Fan didn''t know what to do. When he saw Qin LAN turning her head, he patted her hand and asked, "Ms. Qin, do you want a toothpick?"


    "I don''t want it!" Qin LAN disgusted reply, the anger on the face added a few minutes.


    Qin Lan''s attitude surprised the waiter. She looked at Wang Fan awkwardly and saw that Wang Fan didn''t lose his temper. This surprised the waiter.


    This restaurant is the one where Wang Fan and Wang Yue eat together. The waiter in front of them is also the one who works that day.


    The waiter who has seen how Wang Fan beat Dongsheng violently has recognized this big brother from the moment Wang Fan stepped into the door.


    Knowing that Wang fan is not a good temper, the waiter has been carefully waiting on him for fear of irritating Wang Fan and causing him any trouble.


    But he was so careful to wait, to see Wang Fan was despised by the scene, thought Wang Fan would be angry, but did not think that nothing happened.


    Seeing the surprised expression on the waiter''s face, Wang Fan laughed and said to him, "women, there are many things to do."


    "Brother fan, I''m going to get you a toothpick!" The waiter didn''t dare to answer the questions and turned away with sweat on his head.


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, Qin Lan said to Wang Fan with a gloomy face, "Mr. Wang, I have something else to do today. Excuse me!"


    With these words, Qin LAN has stood up and doesn''t give Wang Fan a chance to stay, or she doesn''t want to give Wang Fan a chance at all.


    Looking at Qin Lan''s disgusted face standing up, Wang Fan calmly picked up the cigarette box on the dining table, took out a cigarette and said to Qin LAN: "Ms. Qin, Mahou, do you have an impression?"


    Qin LAN, who had turned around, stopped,


    Lighting the cigarette between the fingers, Wang Fan looked at Qin Lan''s back and said, "I know his head is buried there."


    Voice landing, Qin Lan''s body trembled a few times, she slowly turned to see Wang Fan.


    "Sit down and talk!" Wang Fan looks at Qin LAN calmly.


    "You''re trying to threaten me, aren''t you?" Qin LAN asked, biting her teeth.


    "No, I want to talk business with you." Wang Fan mouth up, showing a fake can no longer fake smile.


    Qin LAN, who sat back on the seat, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "aren''t you afraid that I will avenge the Mahou?"


    "There are many people who want to kill me, but you will never want to." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Why? Because I''m a woman? "


    "Because you''re not stupid, you know what your abilities are." Wang Fan vomited a cigarette, and his voice was very confident.


    Fanning the dust in front of her face with her hand, Qin Lan said impatiently, "if it''s about red sister, you don''t have to discuss it with me. Red sister can make the decision."


    "Do you know Liu Bao?" Wang Fan asked himself.


    "Dongsheng''s he Qiang has talked to me, I will not contact other people." Qin LAN replied helplessly.


    "Ha ha! Everyone can earn money together. Can''t Liu Bao get into your eyes? "


    "Mr. Wang, I''m afraid you don''t understand our rules."


    "Tell me." Choking out the smoke in his hand, Wang Fan looks at Qin LAN with great interest.


    I don''t know whether to laugh at Wang Fan''s ignorance or to face Wang Fan''s helplessness. Qin LAN laughs unnaturally. She sighs and asks, "Mr. Wang, didn''t Liu Bao tell you some rules about Jin Bu Huan?"


    "To tell you the truth, I never touch this kind of thing. If I didn''t owe Liu Bao a favor, I wouldn''t go out of my way to find you!" Wang Fan looked into Qin Lan''s eyes and said to her seriously.


    "We only need one partner, no matter his position in the world or whose subordinate he is. Unless this person dies, we will not choose another partner!" Qin Lan said to Wang Fan word by word.


    "It''s a little interesting!" Wang Fan nodded his head and then said, "don''t you want to be hated by many people when you do this? Are you not afraid to be driven out? "


    "Mr. Wang, you don''t understand the power of Jin Buhuan." At this point, Qin LAN is very confident smile, she went on to say: "as long as you have tasted it once, you will fall in love with it, life will never forget!"


    "Tut tut! What you said makes my heart itch


    "Oh? Is Mr. Wang interested in having a taste? "


    "Will you accompany me? Are we going crazy together? " Wang Fan looked at Qin Lan''s chest and said to her with a bad smile.


    Is proud of Qin LAN, aware of the wretched eyes of Wang Fan, a frown, hand block in the chest, not angry said: "Mr. Wang, please respect yourself!"


    "Ha ha! Don''t worry, I never force women to have sex with me, especially women like you. " Wang Fan looked at the expression on Qin Lan''s face and laughed happily.


    Qin LAN eased her mood a little. Then she looked up at Wang Fan and said to him, "if there''s nothing wrong, excuse me!"


    Again heard Qin LAN to leave, Wang Fan still did not stop, he just calmly said: "I respect your rules, but I hope you can help me contact, your next."


    Qin LAN stopped some doubts, looking at Wang Fan asked: "what next?"


    "He Qiang, after all, is a man of Dongsheng. Some things will be very troublesome, but you are not the same! ha-ha! I can ask you to discuss with Mahou who can take over your class! " Smiling Wang fan is like a devil, understating his killing plan.

 V2.Chapter 112

    Qin LAN lost, lost to the ground.


    Sitting opposite Qin LAN, Wang Fan smokes and watches her finish the steak on the plate one by one.


    Swallowing voice and tears, let Qin LAN look very embarrassed, but she always dare not look up at Wang Fan.


    Although Wang Fan''s face, the expression is calm without a ripple.


    Yeah, it''s that kind of dead calm.


    Throw the toothpick in the hand in front of Qin LAN, Wang Fan voice lazy said: "keep it, in case you use it?"


    Qin LAN, who has been in tears, no longer has the grace before. She bites her teeth and swallows the steak in her mouth. The tumbling gastric juice makes her want to vomit.


    "Bang"


    The door of the western restaurant was pushed open, and the gloomy red sister stood at the door, looking at Wang Fan and Qin LAN.


    Qin LAN, hearing the sound, looked back and saw the moment of red sister. She could no longer hide her grievance and cried: "red sister!"


    "Wang Fan! Are you out of your mind? " Red sister strides into the restaurant in a rage. The security guard and the waiter at the door don''t even dare to stop her.


    Red sister, who came to Wang Fan, put Qin LAN in her arms, pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and said, "Wang Fan, are you still a man? It''s embarrassing a woman


    "Would you like a steak? It''s my treat Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Eat your sister!" Red sister grabbed the plate on the table and fell to the ground.


    The broken ceramic plates burst into every corner of the restaurant, and the crisp sound gradually disappeared.


    He kept smiling all the time. Wang Fan didn''t get angry because of Hongjie''s action. Of course, he didn''t have any fear.


    The smoke in the hand burns to half, Wang Fan flicks the ash gently, looking at red elder sister to say: "sit down to say!"


    "Wang Fan, do you really think that sitting in the position of Xia Nan is the person of the four seas gang? Believe it or not, I won''t let you live today. " The red elder sister sends the ruthless question.


    After listening to red sister''s words, Wang Fan chuckled and said: "letter! I believe what you say! But what? Do you believe that she will die in front of me? "


    Qin LAN, who was pointed by Wang Fan, turned pale and did not dare to look at Wang Fan.


    Angry face red, red sister for a while also don''t know how to teach Wang Fan, but her heart is very clear, Wang Fan''s words have some true some false.


    He has sent someone to check Wang Fan''s background, and he knows what he has done almost like the back of his hand, which also makes red sister understand Wang Fan''s strength.


    If other people threaten Qin LAN like this, red elder sister would have cried out, but the man in front of her is Wang Fan.


    Kill Mahou and bury Chen Yaoxing alive.


    Wang Fan has been doing things that others dare not think about, so if he says he wants to kill someone, red sister really will not doubt.


    Qin LAN in her arms was already trembling with fright. Red sister reluctantly took her to sit down and said to Wang Fan with a cold face: "Wang Fan, if you like little Impatiens, I will let her serve you! Don''t mention anything else


    "Red sister, I Wang Fan also like women, but I don''t like such women!" Wang Fan rejected the proposal of red sister.


    "There''s no way to talk about Liu Bao looking for you!" Red sister''s direct answer.


    "Sister Hong, I don''t understand one thing. I don''t know if you can give me an answer." Wang Fan eyebrows a pick, facial expression exaggeration of looking at red elder sister.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Baihua elder sister and madman died in the hands of mourning Kun. That son of a bitch of mourning Kun sucked gold and didn''t exchange it, and that girl named Tiantian was destroyed in the hands of Mahou. Mahou was also the seller of gold and didn''t exchange it. I don''t understand how you can tolerate Qin Lan''s return to H City, and she still took gold and didn''t exchange it."


    "You mean I should hate her?"


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    "Wang Fan, there is no eternal thing in this world. Even hatred will gradually disappear with time."


    "But I also know that cooling also needs a process, too fast, a lot of things are going to collapse."


    "But opportunities wait for no one. Will you look at a lot of money and slip through your hands?"


    "A gentleman loves money, and he has a way to get it!" Wang Fan pressed out the cigarette in his hand with a serious expression.


    "Damn it! Wang Fan, you are just looking for fault on purpose, aren''t you? " Talk about the collapse of the red sister some angry, once again burst of rude scolded Wang Fan.


    "I give her a chance, red sister, don''t believe you ask her!" Wang Fan looks innocent and looks at the angry red sister.


    Of course, red sister knows what chance Wang Fan said, and she knows why Qin LAN doesn''t agree with Wang Fan.


    Qin LAN, hiding in her arms, helplessly looks at her and whispers to her, "red sister, I''m afraid!"


    "Don''t be afraid! There''s me Red sister wiped the tears on Qin Lan''s face with the back of her hand, and comforted her with great compassion.


    Seeing Qin LAN calm in her arms, red sister said to Wang Fan, "this is the rule. It won''t change because of you."


    "Red sister, the rules are set by people. Besides, our four seas gang has always been very resistant to drugs. If it wasn''t for Liu Bao''s debt, I wouldn''t have given her this opportunity." Wang Fan''s face became colder and colder, and his tone was tough, which made people dare not refute.


    "I''ll talk about it with Uncle Hai. You can wait for my news." Moved out of the sea uncle this trump card, red sister''s face revealed self-confidence.


    "In fact, I didn''t agree with them to do so before Mahou was killed, but since some things have happened, I have no way. I don''t think uncle Hai will turn against his brothers for the sake of a woman." Wang Fan fiddled with the lighter in his hand and said something about Mahou lightly.


    "What do you want?" Gnashing one''s teeth of ask Wang Fan, red elder sister almost all want to be mad by him.


    "I just want to return Liu Bao a favor!" Wang Fan threw away the lighter in his hand and pointed to the table with his finger.


    The table made of toughened glass is shaking when Wang Fan pokes it with his fingers. The plate whose soup has cooled is jumping with the shaking of the table. The collision between China and glass is jingling.


    "Good! Good Red sister gnawed her teeth and glared at Wang Fan, then said: "Wang Fan, we all step back, you can find a way to solve he Qiang, I let the little Impatiens stop the goods first, is that ok?"


    "Thank you Wang Fan with a smile, the answer is very sincere.


    Stand up and pull Qin LAN ready to leave the red sister, walked two steps and stopped, turned to Wang Fan, said: "Wang Fan, you only a week, if you don''t have the ability to deal with he Qiang, don''t play prestige here!"


    "Please rest assured, I will not let you down!" Wang Fan stood up and nodded slightly to red sister. He was a gentleman and answered her worry.


    Wang Fan, who returned to his seat, rubbed his stomach and said to the waiter, "do you have any gravy noodles? I''m still not full

 V2.Chapter 113

    The negotiation with Hong Jie ended in such a "happy" and "harmonious" atmosphere.


    Of course, this is Wang Fan''s own evaluation. As for whether Hong Jie thinks so, Wang fan doesn''t care at all.


    When he came out of the western restaurant, it was almost dusk. Wang Fan sat in the car and looked at the scenery outside the window. He felt very tired this day.


    Liu pangzi saw Wang Fan''s tiredness, turned on the car''s music, and asked, "brother fan, listen to the music and refresh yourself."


    "I don''t know what Jiahui and Miao Qing are doing now." Wang Fan habitually touched the cigarette in his pocket, only to find that he came out of the western restaurant in a hurry and left the cigarette on the dining table.


    "How beautiful it is to have a couple together. Your heart seems to be frolicking. I don''t understand that."


    Smoke free Wang Fan was a little upset, but when he heard the music coming from the car stereo, he forgot his unhappiness.


    This is a movie episode that Wang Fan and Wang Yue heard together many years ago. The movie premiered in China in the 1990s, but it didn''t sell well at the box office at that time.


    It was not until many years later that people saw the film again inadvertently that they were moved by the plot of the film.


    Because a movie has made a lot of stars, even the songs in the movie have been sung to this day.


    At that time, Wang Fan was still in the police academy. It was the first time that he asked a girl to see a movie.


    Of course, at that time, the movie was no longer shown in the cinema. They watched the whole movie in a movie themed tea bar with afternoon tea.


    To tell you the truth, Wang Fan didn''t understand the film at that time. He only knew that the plot of the film was very funny, the actors spoke with humor, but the music made people feel very sad.


    However, when Wang Yue watched the movie, she shed tears from time to time. Because of this, Wang Fan secretly made fun of Wang Yue as a fool.


    However, many years later, when Wang Fan chose the way of undercover, he really understood that the funny plots in the film could not make people happy at all.


    "If I put on the hoop, I can''t love you any more, but if I take off the hoop, I''m not qualified to love you."


    At that time, Wang fan used the lines in the movie and said these words to Wang Yue secretly in his heart more than once.


    Wang Yue, who advocates justice and has always cherished the police dream, often tells Wang Fan about what they will do after graduation.


    In Wang Yue''s mind, she and Wang Fan both want to be policemen, and they are the kind of policemen who can sacrifice their lives and be extremely loyal to their faith in order to uphold justice.


    Wang Fan was also infected by Wang Yue and was always ready to die for his faith.


    Until the moment when he was expelled from the police academy, he was still looking for such an opportunity, hoping to fulfill Wang Yue''s dream and his promise to Wang Yue.


    Fate, in this way, played a trick on the two young people.


    Once beautiful dream, smashed by reality.


    When God closed the door, although he opened a window for Wang Fan, he didn''t tell him that the window was the abyss connecting hell.


    "Never again! Whether you like it or not! You can''t even change that! "


    Hiding under the skin of the soul, again and again to remind Wang Fan, although he has a certain understanding of the future.


    "Brother fan, do you miss your sister-in-law or your second sister-in-law?" Liu pangzi asked with a smile.


    "Ah Qi was arranged by Jiahui to watch me. Do you know about this?" Wang Fan asked casually, his eyes still looking out of the window.


    "I know. When he was at the airport, he asked if you met his second sister-in-law last night! I''ll take him back! A fool Thinking of the scene at the airport, Liu pangzi thinks ah Qi''s brain is not enough.


    Knowing the relationship between himself and Wang Fan, I still want to talk from my own mouth. I''m afraid only ah Qi, who is mentally disabled, can do it.


    However, seeing Miao Qing walking into the dark corridor with Wang Fan''s arm in his arm last night, Liu pangzi''s admiration for Wang Fan really increased a bit.


    Miao Qing, not all men like him.


    At least in Liu pangzi''s opinion, let alone sleeping with Miao Qing, he thinks it is a very dangerous thing to have a little in-depth contact with Miao Qing.


    In front of so many police officers, a knife cut off the head of mourning Kun.


    At Nange''s funeral, he played with Hou Zheng''s senior police officers in front of so many people.


    These two things that fat man Liu saw with his own eyes, if they were taken by any big brother in the Jianghu, they would be able to boast for several years.


    But what about Miao Qing?


    Actually, she didn''t take it seriously at all, as if these were just ordinary things. She was doing it every day.


    Therefore, in Liu pangzi''s view, a woman like Miao Qing, in addition to a man like Wang Fan, can match her. In front of her, other men are just like local chickens.


    As for the fact that they are together, Liu pangzi doesn''t care what the "gentlemen" who talk about morality think.


    In Liu pangzi''s words, those idiots who can''t eat grapes will keep on saying that grapes are sour. If they can eat grapes, they must be inferior to others.


    However, Liu pangzi also knows that Tong Jiahui has guessed 7788, so he always pretends to be a fool in front of ah Qi.


    Thinking of Tong Jiahui, Liu pangzi takes a look at Wang Fan on the co pilot. Seeing a sad expression on Wang Fan''s face, he asks curiously, "brother fan, haven''t you roomed with your sister-in-law yet?"


    "What?" Wang Fan turns his head and looks at Liu pangzi in surprise.


    "You two have been together for so long. Have you really never done that?" Wang Fan''s expression makes Liu pangzi more confused.


    "What''s the matter with you? "Well fed?" Wang Fan glared at him and said without good temper.


    Liu pangzi, with a bad smile on his face, didn''t take Wang Fan''s words seriously at all. He then said, "the blind Master said that you didn''t have a roommate with your sister-in-law. I don''t believe it. It seems that the blind Master is right."


    "What did you say? How does he know? " Wang Fan''s curiosity was aroused by Liu pangzi''s words. For a moment, he didn''t know why the blind Master said that, and what''s the relationship between this matter and the blind master.


    "How do I know how he sees it? I''m eavesdropping." Liu pangzi replied with a smile.


    "Eavesdropping? Who did you tell me about it? holy crap Divulge my privacy Wang Fan in the side is very helpless lament.


    "I don''t know. That day I heard the blind man talking in his bedroom. I thought he was talking to me. As a result, he was on the phone. When he heard me knocking on the door, he hung up!" Liu pangzi recalled the scene at that time.


    "On the phone? Blind Master''s mobile phone, can you make a call? " Wang Fan was surprised by the news. He looked at Liu pangzi in disbelief.

 V2.Chapter 114

    Blind Master who to call, but also need to carry Liu fatty and contact each other, this problem let Wang Fan some upper hand.


    I always feel that the identity of the blind Master is not simple, but I have no time to find out from him.


    And Wang Fan has always thought that it''s just the mobile phone that the blind Master uses to listen to storytelling, but he can still make a call, which makes Wang Fan even more unexpected.


    Car, park in the parking space.


    Wang Fan decides to have a good talk with the blind master. No matter whether the blind master will tell him the truth, Wang Fan thinks he should sit down with the blind Master and have a talk.


    When he came to the blind Master''s residence, Wang fan saw Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law and several villagers of Liu village sitting around him.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, who was wiping her tears with her hand, stood up and cried when she saw Wang Fan at the door. She said vaguely: "Wuwuwuwu, something happened to Qiangzi!"


    "Van Gogh."


    Back to the door of several villagers, heard the words of Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, also saw Wang Fan standing at the door, quickly stood up and said hello to him.


    Wang Fan found that everyone''s face, more or less with injury, but also look very depressed, like the eggplant frost hit.


    "Sister in law, what happened to brother Qiang?" Wang Fan walked into the room and asked anxiously.


    "Qiangzi has been beaten. He is lying at home. Many people in our village have been beaten. You have to decide for us." Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law is crying. She doesn''t know what to say. She just hopes Wang fan can help her get justice.


    As soon as I heard that people in Liu village had been beaten, Wang Fan''s eyebrows were twisted into a knot in one''s heart.


    Liu village, that''s the root of Wang Fan''s foothold in H city. If Liu village has problems, Wang Fan''s development in H city will become a big problem.


    Sitting on the sofa smoking blind Master, the look on his face is also very dignified, he said to Wang Fan in a low voice: "Xiaofan, you first ask Qiangzi, what''s the matter, I think it''s not simple!"


    "OK, blind Master, I''ll ask brother Qiang now." Wang Fan nodded and agreed. He turned and walked to Liu Qiang''s house.


    Although Wang Fan has become a famous figure in the underworld of H City, he still maintains his original feelings towards the people in Liu village.


    Just as he called Liu Qiang "brother Qiang", if he were someone else, he might have changed his name to "Qiangzi", but Wang Fan did not.


    This is not only to respect Liu Qiang, who has helped him, but also because of his feelings for Liu villagers, who always treat them as his relatives and friends.


    Several villagers of Liu village came to Liu Qiang''s home after Wang Fan and saw Liu Qiang lying in bed in his bedroom.


    Liu Qiang, with a plaster cast on his leg, saw Wang Fan and the villagers coming to see him and hurriedly supported the bedside table, so he wanted to get up and say hello to Wang Fan.


    "Brother Qiang, lie still." Wang Fan reached out to stop Liu Qiang and looked at him with a scar on his face.


    Liu Qiang was injured not only in his leg, but also in his face. Although he had been treated, his bruises and bruises were still very serious.


    Seeing that Wang Fan''s Liu Qiang was a little emotional, he took Wang Fan''s hand and said, "brother fan, I''m sorry, I didn''t give you a good look at the scene. I let you down!"


    "Brother Qiang, don''t say that. I didn''t protect you well and let you and everyone suffer!" Wang Fan patted the back of Liu Qiang''s hand and said to him emotionally.


    The villagers in Liu village behind him, although they already know about Liu Qiang''s injury, are still very sad to see him again.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law, in particular, couldn''t help crying again. She said with heartache: "I''m so unlucky! It''s so good that people break their legs. How can we live in the future? "


    Woman''s cry let Wang fan is very irritable, but she also said every sentence in reason.


    The man is the pillar of a family, but also the whole of a woman. During the period of living in Liu village, Wang fan can also understand how deep the relationship between Liu Qiang and his wife is.


    It seems that seeing Wang Fan''s displeasure, Liu qianghu yelled at his daughter-in-law at the door: "old ladies, how about mourning? What is a leg? Brother fan is the one who has saved our lives


    Liu Qiang this voice roars everybody to be quiet down, even his daughter-in-law also closed the mouth, only dares to wipe the tears on the face with the back of the hand, did not dare to say anything more.


    Although Liu Qiang wanted to broaden Wang Fan''s heart, Wang Fan didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    Turning around and looking at Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law at the door, Wang Fan said with a heavy face: "sister-in-law, you can rest assured that I will give you an account of brother Qiang''s affairs."


    "Sister in law, brother fan is not a man who forgets his roots."


    "Yes! namely! It''s all given by Van Gogh that we can have today. He won''t ignore us. "


    "Brother Qiang was bullied by those foreigners just to protect us. We have to avenge brother Qiang!"


    ¡­ ¡­


    The villagers at the gate comforted Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law and talked about what happened in Liu village.


    Hearing that Liu Qiang was beaten by foreigners, Wang Fan was a little surprised and asked, "wait a minute, brother Qiang and your injuries are all done by foreigners? How do you know they are foreigners? "


    "Van Gogh, the people who fought with the brothers didn''t talk about us. At first, I thought they were from the south. Later, one of them said they were from t, so we knew they were foreigners." Liu Qiang, lying on the bed, explained.


    "T people?" Wang Fan was surprised.


    Without waiting for him to ask, Liu Pang''s eyes lit up at the door and asked Liu Qiang on the bed, "brother Qiang, are there any of these people whose legs were broken by brother fan?"


    "Jesse!" Wang Fan''s face sank and he said, biting his teeth.


    "Fat man, when you say that, I think the boy who can speak Chinese seems to have seen him somewhere." Liu Qiang recalled the scene at that time, not sure whether the people he met had something to do with Jesse as Liu pangzi said.


    Although Liu Qiang is not sure of the identity of these people, but Wang Fan''s heart has a probably.


    Boss Ma of Sanlong group committed suicide by jumping off a building. Maybe no one can figure out the account, but Jesse''s leg was interrupted by someone else, but it was really Wang Fan.


    It must be the injured Jesse who has found a helper from T country and wants to find Wang Fan to settle the account. This helper is probably Jesse''s master, who has won the title of champion in T country.


    To win the title of champion in T country is enough to show the strength of this man.


    Knowing that the other side would not give up, Wang Fan was in a mess at this time.

 V2.Chapter 115

    When the house leaks, it rains at night, and when the boat is late, it blows.


    The fact that Liu village was ruined is enough for Wang Fan, but he can''t stop at all.


    From Liu Qiang''s residence back to the blind Master''s side, Wang Fan was startled by the sudden ringing of the mobile phone before he sat on the sofa.


    Seeing the number displayed on the mobile phone screen, it turned out that it was the number Han Chen left him at the airport. Wang Fan frowned and connected the other party''s phone.


    "Wang Fan, have you seen Wang Yue?" Han Chen asked urgently on the phone.


    "What happened to Wang Yue?" On hearing Wang Yue''s name, Wang Fan''s brain ached.


    Han Chen on the other end of the phone was not easy either. He recognized that Wang Fan was not with Wang Yue and said to him, "Wang Yue didn''t come back to the dormitory. I waited downstairs until this time, and she didn''t come back either."


    "You didn''t call her?" Wang Fan recognized Han Chen''s anxiety and became more nervous.


    "Nobody answered. I thought you were with her." Han Chen said anxiously.


    "It won''t be anything Wang Fan said that his heart is also very afraid, secretly praying not to make any trouble.


    But this is often the case. The more you are afraid of something, the more you will encounter it.


    Anxiously, Han Chen said, "after she left the airport with Jiang Xiaonian, I didn''t find her, and I asked my colleagues in the dormitory that they didn''t see Wang Yue back."


    "Damn it! Jiang Xiaonian is not a good man! " Hear Han Chen say so, Wang Fan''s sweat hair all erect, the back is a silk of bravery cool air.


    At the thought that Wang Yue might have been schemed by Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan wanted to kill Jiang Xiaonian immediately.


    Han Chen, who also has this worry, also said on the phone: "I''m also worried about her being calculated. Do you have any way to find Jiang Xiaonian?"


    "Don''t you have any news?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Nonsense! If I have any news, will I still bother to call you? " Han Chen is so angry that he has to curse his mother.


    Wang Fan, who is usually calm and calm, is worried about Wang Yue. He is already in a complete mess.


    But the blind Master on one side heard the conversation between them and asked: "Xiaofan, is it your cousin who has an accident?"


    "Yes, blind master." Wang Fan replied casually.


    "Sometimes the police don''t know all the things the gangsters know. You don''t have to worry so much. And it''s still early now. Even if someone wants to count your cousin, it''s not time!" The blind Master said to Wang Fan in no hurry.


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Turning his head and looking at the sky outside the window, he saw that the setting sun had just gone down, and Wang Fan''s nervous heart had just calmed down a little.


    Wang Fan said to Han Chen, "I''ll let my brothers go out and look for them. Don''t be idle. Let the police under you inquire."


    "Good!" Han Chen promised and hung up.


    Although Wang Fan with a mobile phone is not as nervous as before, he is still a little restless. His head is full of Jiang Xiaonian''s ugly face and Wang Yue''s delicate and white body.


    "Yes! I''m going to kill you! " Wang Fan''s inner worry made him collapse, and his mood just calmed down broke out again because of Wang Yue.


    Manic Wang fan is on the phone one by one. In addition to those people in Sihai Gang, he even calls Liu Bao.


    Hearing that Wang Fan was in a mess, the blind master quickly comforted him and said, "Xiao Fan, who are your cousins with? Should they be eating at this time?"


    "Yes! If you don''t want me to drive you, let''s go to the big hotel in the city. Maybe they are having dinner! " Liu pangzi is also worried about Wang Fan.


    When it comes to the hotel, Wang Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. He patted his head and said to himself, "why didn''t I think of it?"


    "What do you think of, brother fan?" Liu pangzi asked.


    "Stop talking. You and I will go. Let''s go to Jiang Xiaonian''s private club." With these words, Wang Fan went to the door.


    Liu pangzi, who hasn''t made clear the situation, doesn''t dare to ask more. After greeting the blind Master and others, he follows Wang fan out of the room in a hurry.


    Sitting there, the blind Master hesitated a little, and said to ah Qi beside him, "ah Qi, you can go with Xiao Fan, too. It''s good to take care of him."


    "All right." Ah Qi, who had wanted to follow him for a long time, immediately agreed to catch up when he heard that.


    When the Jetta stopped downstairs, there was a huge noise of friction between the tires and the ground. With a beautiful drift, it turned directly from the parking space to the road.


    Liu pangzi''s face is dignified, and he rushes out of the community with the accelerator. He is full of horsepower all the way, for fear of delaying Wang Fan''s business behind him.


    At this time, Wang Fan, sitting in the back row, frowned with a gloomy face and clenched his fists with his hands. His anger could be seen by anyone.


    As soon as he thinks of Jiang Xiaonian''s private club, Wang Fan thinks of the appointment he went to with Tong Jiahui.


    It''s obvious that Jiang Xiaonian is a man who can please girls very much, and he is definitely not a pity on women.


    Although Wang Yue is not the kind of girl who can be easily deceived, Wang fan is still worried that she will catch Jiang Xiaonian''s way.


    After all, these days, "obedient water" is not a secret that no one knows, and it''s not difficult to buy it.


    In addition, from Tong Jiahui, he learned that Jiang Xiaonian had raped girls in his school when he was in school, which made Wang Fan more worried about Wang Yue''s comfort.


    "Van Gogh, I have a gun." Ah Qi reminds Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is worried about Wang Yue''s consolation, hears ah Qi''s reminder and looks at him and says, "the one surnamed Jiang is not a person on the road. It doesn''t take much trouble."


    "Brother fan, be careful to sail for ten thousand years. Who dares to say that today''s affairs in Liu village have nothing to do with this boy?" Ah Qi kindly reminds Wang Fan of his weapon.


    This let Wang Fan in the heart also had a little worry, he silently took over the weapon in the hand of a Qi.


    At the scene in the airport, ah Qi and Liu pangzi saw some of them, so they could guess who the caller was.


    But ah Qi didn''t understand one thing. Since Wang Yue was Wang Fan''s cousin, why did the young lady tell him to pay attention to the policewoman when she left.


    Although in some places, there are people who like to play with this kind of ambiguity between cousins, ah Qi doesn''t think Wang Fan would be such a person.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seven, feel more and more don''t understand Wang Fan this person!

 V2.Chapter 116

    Taking a bus to Jiang Xiaonian''s private club, Wang Fan sees Han Chenzheng arguing with the security guard at the door.


    Han Chen, with a red face and thick neck, points to the two security guards at the door. Because he is a little far away from Han Chen, Wang fan can''t hear what he is saying, but he can still hear it vaguely. Han Chen is teaching the two security guards a lesson.


    However, the two uniformed security guards, like two clay figurines, looked at Han Chen without expression, as if they could not hear him at all.


    "Van Gogh, it''s officer Han." Liu pangzi reminds Wang Fan while parking.


    It''s not the first time ah Qi has seen Han Chen, but it''s so close that ah Qi is really curious.


    Following Wang Fan to the door of the private club, you can already hear what Han Chen is saying. Although Han Chen is trying to avoid rude remarks, he can still hear a lot of discordant tones.


    About 30 years old, looks like the H country''s handsome Europa, must be the goal of many girls.


    Appropriate suit to wear on the body, although because of his intense exercise a little out of shape, but does not affect his perfect figure.


    In ah Qi''s eyes, Han Chen looks like a policeman. He is a famous star of H country.


    Can be such a man, how can be defeated in the hands of Wang Fan, Leng is not the heart of a woman.


    Without waiting for ah Qi to savor the relationship between several people, Wang Fan has strided to the door of the club.


    The two security guards who are carrying Han Chen''s lessons at first see that Wang fan doesn''t react at all. When they see the tattoos on Wang Fan''s arm and neck, they immediately stare at each other and become nervous.


    Wang Fan, already on the verge of a violent death, was worried that Jiang Xiaonian had brought Wang Yue here. Now seeing Han Chen''s anxious appearance at the door, he was more convinced that his guess was correct.


    Without waiting for two security guards to ask him, Wang Fan kicked one of them in the stomach.


    "Gudong"


    The security guard, who suffered from abdominal pain, knelt down on the ground with his mouth wide open, his face flushed and panting.


    Another security guard was frightened by Wang Fan and shivered. He turned his head and looked forward to running in the guard room.


    "Pa"


    The quick eyed Wang Fan grabbed the back neck of the security guard and pulled him back like a dog.


    "Is Jiang Xiaonian in it?" Wang Fan pinched the back neck of the security guard, glaring at him and asked.


    "This is..."


    "Pa! Bang


    Before the security guard finished, Wang Fan slapped him in the face, pointed to his nose and asked, "is that son of a bitch Jiang Xiaonian in it?"


    Some dazed security guards, covering their faces with both hands and crying, said: "this is..."


    "Pa! Pop! Pop! Bang


    It''s like you don''t want money. Wang Fan swung round and hit the guard''s face. He didn''t stop until he was out of breath.


    After a fierce operation, the security guard''s cheek was swollen like a head full of blood. Although he covered his face with his hand, he was still timid and lost his courage to resist Wang Fan, who was so fierce.


    "Fool, this is the Bodhisattva of Sihai Gang! If you don''t want to die, just say it honestly. " Liu pangzi saw that Wang Fan was holding the security guard, and he was kind enough to remind him.


    It''s estimated that the security guard doesn''t know who the Bodhisattva of Sihai Gang is, but he still knows the name of Sihai gang.


    After Liu pangzi revealed Wang Fan''s identity, the security guard finally stopped answering step by step. He pointed to the door of the private club and cried, "Bodhisattva, please forgive me! Bodhisattva, spare your life! Mr. Jiang is in there. "


    "Fuck! You said it earlier When Liu pangzi heard the security guard''s words, he quickly went to the front door of the club.


    After pushing the glass door of the club a few times, Liu pangzi turned to Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, the door is locked."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask, Han Chen grabbed the security guard kneeling on the ground and asked aloud, "where''s the key? Door! How to drive it? "


    Hard to slow down, the security guard was picked up from the ground by Han Chen. He was too scared to speak for a long time. He just looked at him with frightened eyes.


    "He''s a real loser!" Remembering the cold confrontation between the security guard and himself before, Han Chen feels very angry in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for his police status, Han Chen would have beaten up the two security guards in front of him, and he would not have let Wang Fan see his own joke.


    In fact, Wang fan is not in the mood to laugh at Han Chen. There is only one thing in his heart, which is to save Wang Yue from this ghost place.


    Unable to wait for the security guard to say how to open the door, Wang fan pulls the security guard in front of him and comes to the monitoring room of the gate. He points to the monitoring room above his head and roars, "yes, please open the door for me!"


    Before, when he and Tong Jiahui first came here, they met the situation of security blocking. At that time, Jiang Xiaonian rushed out just after seeing Tong Jiahui leaving through the monitoring above his head.


    Since the monitoring here can know what happened at the door, Wang Fan has a way to let the other party open the door.


    After roaring at the surveillance, Wang Fan grabs the arm of the security guard''s neck and makes a fierce effort to pull the security guard to the ground.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    The big leather shoes step on the security guard''s body one foot after another, and the ferocious Wang Fan roars at the monitor: "open the door now! Otherwise, I will kill people here! "


    Han Chen, who is teaching another security guard a lesson over there, is startled to see Wang Fan''s crazy behavior. He quickly drops the security guard in front of him, runs behind Wang Fan, reaches out his arms and embraces him in his arms.


    "Wang Fan! what the fuck! Wang Fan! It''s going to kill people! " Han Chen holds the crazy Wang Fan and tries to stop his crazy action.


    "Open the door! I want to see Wang Yue. I want to kill Jiang Xiaonian! " Wang Fan, who had already gone wild, roared. He was just a killing beast in the shape of a human.


    The security guard on the ground saw that someone stopped Wang Fan, but he didn''t care about the pain on his body. He rolled to one side, left his companion who was caught by Liu pangzi, and ran for his life.


    Han Chen was relieved to see that the security guard who was abused by Wang Fan ran away. He said to Wang Fan in his arms, "Wang Fan, calm down!"


    "Calm down, your sister! I have to see Wang Yue today. If anyone thinks of her, I will skin him alive! " Wang Fan with red eyes roared, not worried about what would happen.


    The red light on the glass door of the club flickers, two toughened glasses move left and right, and the closed door finally slowly opens.


    The gloomy xie''an appeared in front of the crowd, pointing at Han Chen and Wang Fan and scolding: "you two little bunnies, are you crazy?"

 V2.Chapter 117

    Xie an, who is standing at the door, looks angry and staring at people.


    Han Chen, who holds Wang Fan in his arms, is a bit surprised. He didn''t expect that his immediate superior would appear here. What''s more, he didn''t expect to come out of the siege.


    But Wang Fan didn''t give Xie an any face. He pointed to Xie an''s nose and yelled, "where''s Wang Yue? Where did you hide her? "


    "What nonsense? What''s hidden? Wang Yue is eating upstairs. Why should I hide her? " Xie an frowned back.


    "I don''t believe it. I''m going to see her. If I don''t see Wang Yue safe, I have to play with Jiang Xiaonian today!" Wang Fan broke away from Han Chen''s arms and was about to enter a private club.


    I thought Xie an would stop him, but I didn''t expect that after Wang Fan passed through the glass door, Xie an''s body flashed and made way for him.


    When Liu pangzi and ah Qi see Wang Fan entering the club, they immediately leave the security guard who is scared and pale, and follow Wang Fan''s steps to enter.


    Before they got to the glass door, Xie an had a gloomy face and said to Han Chen, "look after them. Don''t lose people to me!"


    "Well?" Han Chen, who is also going to go with Wang Fan, immediately feels that his IQ is not enough when he hears what Xie an says.


    But Xie an didn''t wait for Han Chen to ask any more, so he turned and followed Wang Fan to the stairway.


    Standing at the door of the club, Han Chen turned to see Liu pangzi, and ah Qi behind him, scratched his head and said, "don''t go up, you two!"


    "What if something happened to brother fan?" Liu pangzi said reluctantly.


    "If something can happen, if Wang fan doesn''t kill Jiang Xiaonian, nothing else will matter." Han Chen takes out his cigarette case and draws out his cigarette. After lighting it, he smokes and says.


    Standing behind Liu pangzi, ah Qi looks at Han Chen and smiles.


    He was not familiar with ah Qi, so seeing him smirk at him, Han Chen was a little curious and asked casually, "what are you laughing at? Like a fool. "


    "Mr. Han, I don''t understand one thing all the time. I finally understand it today." Ah Qi replied with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Premonition seven mouth can''t say anything good, but Han Chen is still very curious to ask.


    "Wang fan is really better than you." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    "Fuck! What do you mean? What is he better than me? " Han Chen frowned.


    "Don''t you think he''s more like a man than you?" Without concealing his inner thoughts, ah Qi said in front of Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi heard ah Qi''s words and gave him a thumbs up.


    In addition to Wang Fan, ah Qi was the first person Liu met.


    The leader of the anti drug detachment of H city police station is also a high-level police officer in the police station. Even those big social brothers who are as famous as Wang Fan have to give way to Han Chen, let alone point fingers at him!


    But ah Qi dares to judge him like this, although what ah Qi said is really reasonable.


    Being told face to face that he is not like a man, Han Chen''s face certainly can''t hang. He looks up and down at ah Qi in front of him and asks in a bad tone: "boy, looking at your eyes, you just follow Wang Fan recently."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Han. I''m not from H city. I''m the security personnel of Hengtai group. I''m responsible for the safety of our eldest lady here." Ah Qi raised his chin and said with pride.


    After listening to ah Qi''s self introduction, Han Chen sneered and pointed to the security guard not far away. He said to ah Qi, "you are the same as him. You are all security guards."


    "Mr. Han, please respect my profession. I think you should be clear about the difference between security personnel and security guards." Arrogant ah Qi was a little angry by Han Chen, and the tone of his speech was not good.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing there watching, carefully stepped back for fear that they would hurt the innocent melon eater.


    No one is a fuel-efficient lamp, no one is a donkey.


    Seeing ah Qi infuriated by his words, Han Chen said excitedly: "ouch, I really don''t understand what the security personnel do. I don''t know if you are here to pull tiger skin as a flag and dress up with me!"


    "Mr. Han, if you are not convinced, we can have a contest. I believe you will have a deep understanding of the security profession." Ah Qi, with cold eyes, challenges, and does not flinch because of Han Chen''s identity.


    "Tut! Tut! Tut Liu pangzi was surprised by ah Qi''s arrogance.


    All the time, Liu pangzi watched with his own eyes. Ah Qi was shriveled in front of Wang Fan, so he didn''t take ah Qi seriously.


    But when he saw Ah Qi challenging Han Chen, he found that ah Qi was not only a cruel character, but also a very arrogant character.


    But Liu pangzi''s heart is also very clear, Han Chen is not a soft egg, will be ah seven these words to frighten.


    Sure enough, as soon as ah Qi''s voice fell to the ground, Han Chen threw away his cigarette and said, "come on, boy, we''ve had a fight when we''re idle."


    "Hum!" Ah Qi snorted coldly, stepped back and opened the distance with Han Chen. He clenched his fists and made a ready attack posture.


    One side of Liu Pang no longer dare to hide in the side to watch the excitement, he quickly stood in the middle of the two, arms out to persuade: "two, two, don''t be impulsive! We have business to do! "


    "Let me teach this crazy boy a lesson first, and it''s not too late for us to get down to business!" Han Chen stares at ah Qi''s eyes, bites his teeth and says to Liu pangzi.


    "Come on! Mr. Han, don''t let me look down on you! " Ah Qi is also ready to go. He is unwilling to give up.


    Seeing that two people are going to fight here, Liu pangzi doesn''t dare to do it easily, but he is afraid that two people will hurt each other by mistake, so he has to stand between them and refuse to leave.


    Just when the three people were in a stalemate and no one would give in, there was a chaotic sound coming from the direction of the stairs of the private club.


    The chaotic sound attracted three people''s attention. Liu pangzi was the first to react. Ignoring Han Chen and ah Qi, who were ready to start, he ran to the stairs of the club.


    Ah Qi didn''t dare to slack off. He said to Han Chen, "we''ll talk about it later."


    "Good! I''m waiting for you Han Chen is still unwilling to be outdone, and he runs to the stairs with a reply.


    The gate of the club is only about 10 meters away from the stairwell, and the three of them have already run to the stairwell.


    "Deng Deng Deng"


    Stepping on the stairs, the three people nervously ran upstairs. Before they ran to the exit of the stairs on the second floor, they heard a sound of smashing things.


    Liu pangzi, the first one who rushed into the corridor, saw at a glance that in the corridor on the second floor, Wang Fan was holding an ashtray in his hand and smashing it on the head of a man on the ground with a ferocious face.

 V2.Chapter 118

    The man who fell on the ground was paralyzed, his face was covered with blood, and his eyes were closed. If you didn''t see his slightly undulating chest, you would think he was dead.


    This scene makes ah Qi and Han Chen, who are closely behind Liu pangzi and appear in the corridor on the second floor, gasp coldly.


    Only Liu pangzi, who had seen Wang Fan''s violent breath, could calmly walk up to him and say, "brother fan, I''ll come!"


    Liu pangzi''s words make Wang Fan stop. His hands are full of blood. He looks at Liu pangzi and smiles. He releases his hand holding the man''s collar and lets the bloody man fall at his feet.


    "Bang"


    The ceramic ashtray was thrown on the ground by Wang Fan, and rolled to the feet of Han Chen and ah Qi.


    Wang Fan took a look at ah Qi at the entrance of the corridor and said to him, "ah Qi, you and the fat man drag this rubbish away."


    "Good!" Ah Qi agreed and walked to Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi looked at the man on the ground and asked, "is it so buried?"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, someone in the room behind Wang Fan said anxiously: "Mr. Wang, keep people under the knife!"


    The terrified Li Huairen ran out of the room and came to Wang Fan. He said nervously, "Mr. Wang, Huazai has been with me for many years. In my face, please spare his life."


    Rub the blood on the hand, Wang Fan expression calm said: "OK."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang." While thanking Wang Fan for his mercy, Li Huairen greets the waiters who are hiding in other rooms to carry away the Huazai whose head is broken by Wang Fan.


    But Li Huairen called for a long time, those hiding service, Leng is not dare to go this way.


    It''s no wonder that the waiters are timid and scared by the bloody scene.


    Even Han Chen, who was standing at the entrance of the stairs, did not wake up from the scene just now.


    At this time, Han Chen finally understood ah Qi''s words. The gap between him and Wang fan is really not a bit.


    Let''s not talk about the identity and ability of the beaten man.


    Let''s say that if Han Chen and Wang Fan swap their identities, Han Chen may not dare to do so ruthlessly.


    This is not a lesson, this is killing people!


    And in the room where Li Huairen came out, there was director Xie of the police station!


    Killing people in front of the top of the police station is either crazy or you don''t want to live!


    However, Wang Fan really did it, and forced celebrities like Li Huairen to come out in panic and beg him for mercy.


    Han Chen for the first time from the heart admitted Wang Fan''s cow force, also for the first time convinced to admit the gap between the two.


    But Wang Fan didn''t have too much emotional leakage at this time. He took a look at the anxious Li Huairen and said to Liu pangzi, "you and ah Qi just throw him out and wait for me downstairs."


    "Good!"


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi answered in unison.


    Two sharp hands and feet, one raised his head, the other moved his legs, easily lifted up the man on the ground, and walked briskly to the stairs on the second floor.


    Seeing that Han Chen was still at the stairway, Wang Fan waved to him and asked, "there is still a seat in the room. Would you like to come and sit?"


    Hearing Wang Fan greeting Han Chen, Li Huairen looked at Han Chen''s face. However, Li Huairen didn''t seem to know Han Chen, so he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Wang, is this your friend?"


    "He''s my cousin, Han Chen!" Wang Fan''s eyes turned, but he didn''t reply well.


    Li Huairen, who didn''t know the origin, said to Wang fan that the handsome man in front of him was Wang Fan''s cousin. He said politely: "Mr. Han, please sit inside."


    Li Huairen politely greets Wang Fan and Han Chen to the door of the room. Han Chen then sees the person sitting in the room clearly.


    In the middle of the room is a table for ten people. As soon as we enter the room, we sit here one by one. Jiang Xiaonian, pale, is next to Xie an, who looks ugly. Next to Xie an is Wang Yue, who is drinking soup calmly.


    In the corner of the room, a waitress in her 20s was crouching and shivering.


    Without saying a word, Li Huairen of the advanced room pulled the chair beside Wang Yue and said to Wang Fan with a smile, "Mr. Wang, please take a seat."


    Looking at Li Huairen pulling the chair, Wang Fan turned to Han Chen and said, "brother-in-law, you go and sit. I have a bloody smell. I''ll sit here!"


    With these words, Wang Fan went to Jiang Xiaonian''s side, pulled the chair beside him and sat down impolitely.


    Jiang Xiaonian, like a frightened bird, looks even more pale, and his body trembles involuntarily. His legs under the dining table shake uncontrollably like a spring.


    Seeing that Wang Fan chose his seat, Li Huairen didn''t dare to say anything more, so he had to sit quietly and return to the position beside Xie an.


    When Li Huairen just sat on the chair, Wang Fan asked: "who else thinks that I am not qualified to sit here? Say it. I''ll go outside and explain it to him


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, Jiang Xiaonian wanted to stand up with a fight between his upper and lower teeth. His face was pale and his sweat was as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    Wang Fan, sitting beside Jiang Xiao, looked at Jiang Xiaonian, who was somewhat vague in his mind. He grabbed a bottle of Baijiu on the table, and pressed the other hand on Jiang Xiaonian''s shoulder.


    Wang Fan''s move startled everyone. Wang Yue, who had been calm, was also frightened by Wang Fan. He cried out in a hurry: "Wang Fan, stop it!"


    Jiang Xiaonian, who was pressed back to his seat by Wang Fan, looked at Wang Yue with dull eyes, and didn''t seem to realize the danger.


    Hearing Wang Yue''s rebuke, Wang Fan laughed. He weighed the bottle in his hand and said to Wang Yue, "don''t be nervous. I just want someone to hold the bottle for me. I wash my hands with wine."


    Wang Fan''s hands are covered with blood and he smiles easily, just like a innocent and pure youth.


    But all of you know what he''s going to do just now, and how terrible it is for this smiling man to go crazy.


    Releasing Jiang Xiaonian''s hand, Wang Fan turned to the waiter in the corner and said, "sister, help me, hold the bottle and let me wash my hands."


    Wang Fan''s voice is very soft. It sounds like a gentle professor in the school.


    However, how could the waiter who witnessed everything be deceived by Wang Fan''s charming voice? She nervously waved her hands, bited her lips hard, and tears galloped on her cheek uncontrollably.


    Putting down the spoon in his hand, Wang Yue got up and went to Wang Fan, took the bottle in his hand and said with a cold face, "I really want to kill you with a bottle of wine!"

 V2.Chapter 119

    As soon as the cruel words in Wang Yue''s mouth came out, there was a surge in the hearts of several people here.


    Li Huairen''s face is slightly beaming, and Xie an''s eyes are full of expectation. They all hope that Wang Yue can do what he says and bring Wang Fan to justice.


    But Han Chen is worried, ready to stop Wang Yue at any time.


    Only sitting next to Wang Fan, Jiang Xiaonian still looks at the dining table in front of him with dull eyes. There is no expression on his face that can see his inner thoughts.


    Wang Fan with a silly smile looked at Wang Yue and said with a smile: "sin is not to death! Sin is not to death


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, Wang Yue''s face didn''t pay attention to Wang Fan''s playful face.


    More than 1000 bottles of Baijiu, from the bottle everfount, washed Wang Fan''s hands on the bloodstain.


    Wang Fan washing his hands with his head down is very serious, as if he is carefully carving a jade.


    This result let Li Huairen and Xie an very disappointed, although this is what they expected, but after all, they had hope for Wang Yue.


    Two bottles of white wine were used, Wang Fancai satisfied with the napkin wiping his hands, and rubbing one side, he sighed, "before I heard people say milk bath is good, I think this Baijiu Baijiu is also very clean."


    "It''s more than 1000 yuan a bottle of wine. You''ve already spent a month''s salary on washing your hands like this!" Wang Yue put the empty wine bottle in his hand to Wang Fan and said to him in a bad mood.


    "Mr. Li is a rich man and Dr. Jiang. They don''t care about the money!" Wang Fan turned his head, looked at Li Huairen and asked, "am I right, Mr. Li?"


    "Yes! yes! Good wine with heroes, don''t care, don''t care. " Wang Fan was suddenly asked, Li Huairen heart thump, some flustered answer.


    As the host, Li Huairen doesn''t care about the money. How can other people express different opinions.


    What''s more, the two people who really have opinions on Wang Fan, one is a senior official of the police station, and the other is the second generation of officials who have been scared silly. It''s not convenient for them to express their opinions!


    Wang Fan, who cleaned his hands, laughed at Wang Yue, stood up and said with ease: "I''m sorry, I suddenly remember that there are still many things I haven''t done, so I won''t delay you here for dinner!"


    With that, Wang Fan stood up and went to the door without waiting for Wang Yue to speak.


    Seeing that Wang Fan, the God of plague, was finally leaving, Li Huairen was relieved. He sighed and looked at Xie an with a bitter smile.


    But thinking of Wang Fan who had already come to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned around and said with a gloomy smile to Li Huairen, "Mr. Li, I''m sure I won''t hear about you inviting director Xie to dinner here."


    "This..." Embarrassed looking at Wang Fan, Li Huairen does not know how to answer his words.


    Xie an, who was sitting next to Li Huairen, understood Wang Fan''s thoughts very well. He said with a gloomy face, "since you are so righteous, I can treat what happened just now as if I didn''t see it."


    "All right, let''s make a deal!" After that, Wang Fan turned and walked out of the room.


    After Wang Fan left, Han Chen understood what he had just said.


    When Wang Fanlin went out, he was warning Xie an not to take advantage of Wang Fan''s beating Huazai to revenge.


    With this, Han Chen had to admire Wang Fan for being a smart man.


    Although it seems that Wang fan is careless and reckless in his work, you can''t find his flaws if you savor those things carefully.


    Take the matter in front of you.


    That Huazai should be the bodyguard around Li Huairen. Just now Xie an took Wang Fan to the second floor. He must have made arrangements in advance to let the bodyguard teach him a lesson.


    But the bodyguard''s ability was poor, and he became Wang fanliwei''s target, which scared everyone in the room. Of course, Wang Yue was an exception.


    It is also because of Wang Fan''s extraordinary performance that business tycoons like Li Huairen have a sense of awe for him.


    As for Jiang Xiaonian who was scared and silly, it must be because he saw such a bloody scene and was too worried about Wang Fan''s attack on him that he developed transient dementia symptoms.


    As a senior police officer, Xie an has not made any response to what Wang Fan did and said.


    Obviously, it''s not the fear of Wang Fan, and it''s not the worry that Wang Fan will do harm to him.


    As a matter of fact, he had been thinking about it for a long time. After Wang Fan left, he informed his police officers to go to Huazai to record his confession, and then went to Wang Fanzhi to offend him.


    What happened?


    His little thought was clearly seen by Wang Fan.


    When Wang Fan left, on the one hand, he was warning Xie an that as a senior officer of the police station, accepting the invitation of business tycoons is not a glorious thing in itself. If it is publicized, it will have a great impact on him.


    On the other hand, it also shows its position that Wang fan is not afraid of Xie an''s power.


    This two-layer meaning of light and dark is enough to show that Wang Fan has more control over everything, and also fully proves that Wang fan is not simple.


    No matter from skill or wisdom, Han Chen feels the gap between himself and Wang Fan.


    Although Han Chen is several years older than Wang Fan in terms of age, and he has been struggling in society for several years, Han Chen is convinced that Wang fan is excellent and can not be surpassed.


    After Wang Fan left, the Wine Bureau ended hastily.


    After arranging for his subordinates to send Jiang Xiaonian and Huazai to the hospital, Li Huairen personally sent Xie an away from the private club.


    Wang Yue, who had no one to accompany her, got into the car that Han Chen had driven. No one spoke to her along the way. When the car drove to the dormitory building of the police station, Wang Yue said "thank you" softly.


    Looking at Wang Yue''s disappearing figure, Han Chen sighs and understands the young woman''s heart.


    It''s not because Han Chen is not good enough, but Wang Fan in Wang Yue''s heart is too good. I''m afraid she can''t accommodate other men any more!


    It is said that knowing such a result, Han Chen''s heart should be somewhat unwilling or resentful of Wang Fan, but he can''t hate Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who left the private club, didn''t care about it at all. At the moment, he was on his way to Liu village.


    Out of the gate of the club, before Wang Fan got on the bus, he received a call from Liu Qiang.


    I learned from the phone that the foreigners who hurt Liu Qiang were making trouble at the construction site of Liu village. Moreover, the number of people who came here this time was more than last time, and the momentum was also stronger than last time.


    Worried about the loss of those villagers in Liu village and the people of Sihai Gang, Wang Fan rushed to Liu Village nonstop.

 V2.Chapter 120

    On the construction site of Liu village, which is about to be completed, the lights are as bright as day. The two groups of people support their injured companions and stand up in the chamber glaring at each other.


    Jetta car off the road, in Liucun construction site raised a burst of sand, in the twinkling of an eye stopped in the middle of the two groups.


    As soon as the car stopped, several villagers from Liu Village rushed to Wang Fan''s car.


    "Van Gogh, you can count it!"


    "These are the people who will beat people when they come!"


    "That foreigner, that''s him! He''s the one who hurt brother Qiang! "


    "And those guys, all with the foreigners."


    Several villagers talked to Wang Fan about what had just happened. Although several members of the four seas gang also came up, they didn''t say anything.


    Wang Fan knew just now how fierce the fight was when he saw the faces and bodies of these people in Sihai gang.


    Moreover, Wang fan knows without asking, it must be the "credit" of master Jesse that he can hurt these people of Sihai gang.


    Comforted by these people, Wang Fan smoke around the car, came to less than five meters away from each other.


    The arrogant Jesse glared at Wang Fan, with the impulse to kill in his eyes. Standing beside him was a man who was about the same size as him and looked thinner than Jesse.


    This man is also in his thirties. His hairless head reflects the bright light under the light. It''s a bit like the bald head of a cartoon.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s appearance, Jesse scolded: "Wang Fan, you shrinking head turtle, you still have the courage to see my master."


    After spitting out a cigarette ring, Wang Fan looked at the man beside Jesse, pointed to him and asked, "Jesse, who do you think is a turtle with a shrunken head? Look at the one next to you. His head is shining. This is the authentic turtle head! "


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Wang Fan''s ridicule of Jesse made everyone standing behind him laugh, and the gloom of everyone''s heart gradually disappeared with the laughter.


    This also made Jesse very angry, but the most angry was the man standing beside him.


    The man glared at Wang Fan with a warm and angry face, biting his teeth and said, "Wang Fan! You hurt my apprentice''s leg. How are you going to end this? "


    "Your apprentice? Who? Jesse? " Wang Fan asked with disapproval.


    "Yes! That''s him! Dare you say you didn''t hurt his leg? " The man pointed to Jesse''s leg and questioned Wang Fan who didn''t care.


    Glanced at the aggrieved Jesse, Wang Fan said with a smile: "I hit it, and it was here that I hurt it. What''s the matter?"


    "Good! Just admit it The man showed a proud expression on his face, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned around and said to the people behind him: "boss he, please come out and do justice!"


    Hearing the man calling "boss he" behind him, Wang Fan looked at the opposite crowd curiously.


    Standing behind the man, people dodged a passage one after another. A burly man, who looked like he was in his forties, came out of the crowd with a cold face.


    "Damn it! It''s Dongsheng! "


    "What the hell is the Thunder Tiger?"


    "Damn, Dongsheng Gang is helping these people!"


    "Damn it, you can''t spare Dongsheng''s bastards!"


    The brothers of the four seas gang standing behind Wang Fan recognized the middle-aged men who came out of the crowd. They also made clear the identities of the local people who had been fighting with them just now.


    The relationship between Sihai gang and Dongsheng gang has always been particularly tense.


    In addition, before mourning Kun stabbed a madman to death in the hospital, Yan Hua colluded with Chen Yaoxing and killed Nange, who is very famous in Sihai gang. Therefore, the relationship between Sihai gang and Dongsheng Gang is incompatible.


    Originally, these people suffered losses in the hands of foreigners. Now I see that behind these foreigners, Dongsheng Gang is actually supporting them. Do you think the people of Sihai gang can not get angry in a hurry?


    Listening to the brothers scolding behind him, Wang Fan said to he Qiang with a smile: "brother Qiang, I didn''t expect that you Dongsheng are so rich. In order to deal with me, you specially invited people from abroad!"


    "Wang Fan, you don''t pretend there. Do you still want to find an excuse for the good you have done?" He Qiang said with a gloomy face.


    "Tut tut!"


    Wang Fan smacked his mouth and said, "brother Qiang, what am I shirking? I broke Jesse''s leg. I didn''t deny it! But you asked someone to come and smash me. Do you dare to admit it? "


    As soon as the words fell, the crowd behind Wang Fan began to roar.


    "Dongsheng is a group of rubbish. They still have the face to ask for foreign help!"


    "Damn it! A bunch of bastards, even invited people to come! "


    "You''ve lost all the faces of the Chinese people!"


    "Dongsheng''s idiots, can you boost your ambition?"


    These people of the four seas gang, by Wang Fan''s words, slander each other and vent the evil spirit in their stomach.


    Although he had heard a lot about Wang Fan before, he Qiang was dealing with Wang Fan for the first time, so he never expected that Wang Fan was not only good at boxing, but also good at talking.


    By Wang Fan and the people behind him, he Qiang said with a red face: "fuck! You bastards, do you want to fight? "


    With the boxer of T country and his apprentices present, he Qiang''s confidence is enough.


    What''s more, just now the two groups of people''s short fight, the strength gap between the two sides has been very obvious!


    Originally intended to take the opportunity to humiliate Wang Fan, but now it depends on the situation, he Qiang decided to give up the idea.


    make a lightning decision!


    Only with the help of the boxer of T country and these foreigners, can he Qiang feel at ease by pulling out Wang Fan''s poisonous sting as soon as possible.


    He Qiang, who is challenging, pinches his waist with both hands. He looks up at Wang Fan who is looking at him, waiting for Wang Fan to take up his challenge.


    However, Wang Fan, who always does things cleanly, touches his bare chin with his hand, squints his eyes and looks up and down at he Qiang. He doesn''t open his mouth to answer the questions, let alone make a posture to fight.


    He Qiang was slightly surprised by the result, but soon he seemed to understand Wang Fan''s mind, and his face showed a proud smile.


    "Wang Fan, are you afraid? Ha ha He Qiang laughed at Wang Fan, who did not dare to fight. His eyes were full of contempt.


    One side of Jesse is more proud, he pointed to Wang Fan, said: "Wang Fan, my master is the champion of T country, he can kick your leg off, easily twist your neck! Are you afraid? "


    Although the words of he Qiang and Jesse were very harsh to the people of the four seas gang, they made the people behind them laugh and cast disdainful eyes on Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 121

    Not to mention that he Qiang and Jesse feel that Wang fan is scared. Even the villagers in Liu village, who are standing behind Wang Fan, and a dozen brothers of Sihai Gang, think that Wang fan is worried about each other''s strength.


    The champion of T country, he is a serious master.


    Moreover, all the people present have witnessed with their own eyes the style of these t people.


    That kind of cruel and ferocious, also left a shadow in their hearts.


    Therefore, even if Wang fan is hesitant now and looks embarrassed, the names of Liu village and the people of Sihai gang can understand his dilemma.


    When Dongsheng''s laughter stopped, Wang Fan frowned and asked, "he Qiang, can I make a suggestion?"


    "Oh? Wang Fan, you want to make suggestions, ha ha! Good! Let''s hear it He Qiang said triumphantly.


    "A million! What do you think of solving our grudge? " Wang Fan looked at he Qiang and asked seriously.


    Without waiting for he Qiang to speak, Jesse said with a sneer, "Wang Fan, do you want to settle the matter? Dream


    "Yes! A million is too little! At least 10 million! Or you transfer the logistics center here to us, ha ha! I can consider sparing your life. " Jesse''s master said aloud.


    Four people''s dialogue let Dongsheng those people are very proud, look at Wang Fan''s eyes more disdain up.


    And the villagers of Liu village were frightened by Wang Fan''s attitude and began to whisper.


    "Brother fan, this is the lifeblood of all the people in our village! You can''t give it to them! "


    "No, just fight with them!"


    "Granny, what a bully! Brother Qiang was injured by them


    "That''s what they came for! Son of a bitch


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    Seeing that the land where people have lived for generations and their livelihood for the rest of their lives will be robbed by these people in front of them, the villagers in Liu village can''t bear their anger and fight with each other.


    While these people are chatting there, Liu pangzi and ah Qi are smoking in a leisurely way.


    These two people who have seen Wang Fan''s means will not believe that Wang Fan will bow to each other!


    Although it''s not clear why Wang Fan said that, Liu pangzi''s heart is like a mirror.


    Let alone transfer the logistics center here to Dongsheng people casually. Wang fan can''t be the master at all.


    Even if Wang Fan compensates the other party for one million yuan, he can''t get the money.


    Others don''t know Wang Fan''s economic situation, but Liu pangzi''s heart is very clear, Wang Fan has no money at all.


    He Qiang was very dissatisfied with the noise of the villagers in Liu village. His face sank and he said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, it seems that you are not the only one who can make the decision here. In this case, let''s follow the rules of the river and lake."


    Two hands a stand, Wang fan is very helpless to say: "he Qiang, it seems that can only be like this!"


    "Good! Wang Fan, let''s make a bet. I heard you are good at it. As long as you can knock me down and make me admit defeat, my apprentice Jesse''s business will be written off. Dare you Master Jesse looked at Wang Fan with arrogance and asked him.


    "Wang Fan, don''t give me advice!" With master''s support, Jesse was even more arrogant.


    Wang Fan, with a helpless face, asked: "is this a game of life and death?"


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, are you afraid? Life and death! Dare you? " Jesse''s master felt Wang Fan''s timidity and asked aggressively.


    "All right! Since you insist so much, come on! " Wang fan then began to move his legs and feet to prepare for the battle.


    After that, the villagers of Liu village, seeing that Wang Fan really agreed to take part in the game of life and death, also kneaded a sweat for him.


    In particular, the injured brothers of the four seas gang have an understanding of Jesse''s foreign means, and they are worried about Wang Fan''s safety.


    "Brother fan, this foreigner is very cruel! Be careful A brother who had suffered losses in the hands of master Jesse reminded Wang Fan kindly.


    Hearing someone behind him to remind himself, Wang Fan turned his head and said with a relaxed face: "OK, brother, don''t worry, I won''t be merciful."


    That''s what they said. They were still sweating for Wang Fan.


    Even ah Qi whispered to fat man Liu: "fat man, the foreigner certainly looks good. We should be ready."


    "Don''t worry, brother fan won''t suffer." Liu pangzi didn''t think so.


    "Oh? How do you know? " Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "Intuition! Ha ha Liu pangzi''s face was relaxed, and he didn''t worry about Wang Fan''s safety at all.


    While they were talking, Jesse''s master had already stepped off the stage, hooked his finger at Wang Fan, and said with pride, "boy, come on! Let you see the boxing of our country


    Facing such provocation, Wang Fan''s face was calm. He walked steadily to Jesse''s master and said, "this is a game of life and death. If you ask for mercy, can you not kill me?"


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, you are really afraid! " When master Jesse heard Wang Fan''s words, she burst into laughter and said arrogantly, "since it''s a matter of life and death, how can I beg for mercy and let you go? But it is! As long as you go back now and make compensation according to my request, I can consider sparing your life! "


    "Wang Fan, as long as you agree now, listen to my master and transfer the property here to my master, you can save your dog''s life. It''s very cost-effective!" Listening to his master humiliating Wang Fan, Jesse also yelled happily.


    Their words made Dongsheng laugh again. Even he Qiang looked at Wang Fan and shook his head.


    The public ridicule did not make Wang Fan feel embarrassed.


    On the contrary, Wang Fan''s face also showed a sneer.


    Jesse''s master was impatient and said to Wang Fan, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t ask for mercy, I''ll do it!"


    ¡°3¡±


    ¡°2¡±


    Bang


    Without waiting for Jesse''s master to shout "1", the sound of a gun made him shut his mouth forever.


    Jesse, with her eyes wide open, looked surprised and fell back straight. The bullet hole in the middle of her eyebrows was splashed with red and white objects.


    The sound of the gun closed everyone''s mouth, and he Qiang''s face was even more frightened.


    Stunned, Jesse looked at the fallen master and ran forward to hold him in his arms. Unfortunately, he was shot in the head and died!


    Wang Fan, with a weapon in his hand, looked at Jesse and said, "your master is a man! It''s really stingy. In order to save a million yuan of compensation, I just died. What a pity


    When people heard Wang Fan''s words, they realized that the one million compensation he just said was not meant to compensate Jesse and them.

 V2.Chapter 122

    Looking around, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "fat man! Fuck them


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, Liu pangzi took the lead to rush up, and ah Qi also followed those who rushed to Dongsheng.


    With leaders, there will be no lack of followers.


    The angry villagers of Liu village, as well as the people of Sihai Gang, all followed Liu pangzi and ah Qi and rushed to the panic stricken Dongsheng.


    At that time, the shouts of killing started everywhere, and those people who had been scared and silly had no time to resist, so they were knocked down by the crowd.


    After a while, the people he Qiang brought along, as well as some of Jesse''s brothers in T country, were beaten by Liu pangzi. They were black and blue, and they knelt down on the ground one by one.


    When Liu pangzi and Wang fan controlled the situation, Wang Fan walked to the people in no hurry. Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, he said in a low voice: "I said that I am the Bodhisattva in purgatory. Here, only I can decide your life and death. You must kneel in front of me and repent!"


    The people kneeling on the ground raised their heads and looked at Wang Fan with a solemn face. Then the fear in their hearts rose.


    "Damn me! Damn me


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    "I''ll never dare again! Please forgive me


    "Bodhisattva, spare your life!"


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    The sound of slapping and repentance, mixed with the sound of begging for mercy with crying cavity, rang out one after another in Wang Fan''s ears.


    Seeing his arrogant opponent crying in front of him, the villagers of Liu village and the people of Sihai gang were very relieved.


    The winner is always superior.


    The best way to eliminate the haze is to help them rebuild their confidence.


    Wang fan is not only an excellent fighter, but also a leader worthy of people''s respect. He not only gives these followers confidence, but also gives them infinite hope.


    Waiting for these people to repent, Wang Fan said in a kind tone: "heaven has the virtue of living well. Since you can wake up, I can''t help but give you a chance to reform."


    Hearing that Wang Fan said he would give them a chance to reform, these people kneeling on the ground were relieved.


    No one dares to doubt whether Wang Fan dares to kill, and master Jesse, who fell on the ground with blood on his head, is the best proof at this moment.


    No one dares to ask Wang Fan what is the chance to reform. Everyone can only hold their breath and wait for Wang Fan to make the final decision.


    Glancing at these people kneeling on the ground again, Wang Fan turned his head and looked at he Qiang, who was not far away, and said with a smile, "he Qiang, these people are all your men."


    As the head of Dongsheng five tigers, he Qiang, though not beaten by Liu pangzi, kneels on the ground to beg for mercy, but his face is also painted, but he still keeps a big brother''s appearance despite his inner fear.


    At this time, he Qiang didn''t know how to answer Wang Fan''s question, and he didn''t know what medicine Wang Fan sold in the gourd.


    However, those kneeling on the ground, after hearing what Wang Fan asked he Qiang, all looked at he Qiang, waiting for his answer.


    "Wang Fan, tell me what you want to do." He Qiang said with a pale face.


    "Do you understand that the so-called capital crime can be avoided and the living crime can not escape?" Wang Fan said to he Qiang with a bad smile.


    He Qiang, who frowned slightly, gasped and asked: "Wang Fan, are we not miserable enough now?"


    "Ha ha! He Qiang, you misunderstood me Wang Fan said with a smile, turned and pointed to the fat man Liu beside them, and then said: "I am a Bodhisattva. I can be merciful and don''t care about you, but they are little ghosts. They don''t have money to bribe. How can they let you go?"


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi understood his meaning immediately and said: "yes! If you don''t have money, just break one leg, isn''t it! Brothers


    Of course, the crowd also understood Wang Fan''s meaning, and Liu pangzi took the lead there. They all followed suit and yelled.


    The people kneeling on the ground, hearing that they were about to be broken a leg, turned pale with fear, and could not help shaking all over.


    "He Qiang, the children in H city all know that you Dongsheng Gang have plenty of money. You won''t be as stingy as Jesse and his master, and you won''t be willing to spend money to atone for your brothers." Wang Fan goes to he Qiang with a bad smile. Seeing the painful expression on his face, Wang Fan''s heart is comfortable.


    I know that Wang Fan wants to blackmail, but he Qiang doesn''t dare to say no, but one million is not a small number, and there are more than ten people kneeling on the ground!


    "Wang Fan, we Dongsheng people, I will naturally find a way, these people in T country have nothing to do with me, you don''t count on me." He Qiang took a look at the people on the ground and said to Wang Fan, biting his teeth.


    "Fat man, since Dongsheng''s elder brother has spoken, let Dongsheng''s brothers get up!" Wang Fan complacently said to Liu pangzi.


    With Wang Fan''s command, Liu pangzi began to count the number of people, and those Dongsheng people have long been excited to stand up, honestly stood in a row.


    Liu pangzi came to Wang Fan and said with a smile, "brother fan, there are eight brothers in Dongsheng. They are not strong brothers."


    "Eight? That''s eight million! Brother Qiang is the eldest brother of Dongsheng, so his money is free! It''s our four seas gang that gives Dongsheng face! " Wang Fan nodded his head and said.


    "Good!" Liu pangzi returns happily.


    He Qiang, who was clearly listening to the words of Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, was so angry that he had a stomachache, but he didn''t dare to attack it. He could only say helplessly: "good! I''ll send you the money when I get back! "


    "No! Brother Qiang, we don''t have much friendship. What if you don''t admit it after you go back? " Wang Fan said with exaggerated expression.


    "You! How can I lie to you! You look down on me, too He Qiang was infuriated by Wang Fan''s words.


    "Brother Qiang, people are separated from each other. We are all people who run in the society. Don''t deceive me, money and people!" Wang Fan eyes a stare, can''t help but say of shout.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t mean to compromise, he Qiang nodded and agreed, "OK! I''ll go back and get the money for you, and let my brothers wait here! "


    "Let your people go back to get the money, and you wait here. If they can''t get the money back tonight, brother Qiang, don''t blame my brother for being cruel!" Wang Fan said to he Qiang aggressively.


    be at sb.''s mercy!


    Helpless he Qiang can only according to Wang Fan''s meaning, arranged his confidants, rushed back to prepare the ransom.

 V2.Chapter 123

    After Dongsheng''s eight people were let go, he Qiang and Jesse, a total of six of them, were tied by Liu pangzi, and their hands were taken to the warehouse where the equipment was stacked.


    Liu pangzi ran to Tong Jiahui''s office, where he found Wang Fan who was drinking tea.


    Ah Qi, who is around Wang Fan, quietly closes the door of the office after fat man Liu enters the room. Then he asks in a low voice: "brother fan, what are you going to do with those t people?"


    A series of things happened tonight have made ah Qi admire Wang Fan, not only because of Wang Fan''s courage, but also because of his high IQ.


    Under the understatement, it completely solved the immediate crisis, and even more it was beyond people''s reach, so ah Qi''s address to Wang Fan also changed.


    Liu pangzi is Wang Fan''s most loyal fan from the beginning. His admiration for Wang fan is incomparable to others. Therefore, he is also worried that those t-men will be harmful to Wang Fan after they are released.


    Ah Qi''s words are exactly what Liu pangzi wanted to say. He looked at Wang Fan eagerly and said in a low voice: "brother fan, if you are too troublesome, ah Qi and I will deal with them for you."


    Liu pangzi deliberately pulled ah Qi in, just to make Wang Fan feel relieved about it.


    As the saying goes, this year, the relationship between iron, in addition to the share of stolen goods, is with the prostitute.


    Only when you stand in the same boat with Wang fan can you really be yourself.


    Of course, ah Qi also understood what Liu pangzi meant. He was not a kind person. When he heard Liu pangzi say so, he immediately patted his chest and said, "brother fan, I will do it clean. You don''t have to worry."


    Wang Fan really believes this. The killers arranged by Liu Tian last time wanted to ambush him in Yinding mountain. At last, they were killed by him. Ah Qi disposed of the body.


    The fact that the police haven''t noticed anything for such a long time shows that ah Qi has certain means in this respect.


    But Wang Fan did not open his mouth to agree to the two people''s suggestions, but drank tea in no hurry.


    The air in the room suddenly quieted down, which made fat man Liu more worried. He came to Wang Fan''s side and whispered: "brother fan, this kind of thing can''t be soft hearted, these people will give us trouble sooner or later!"


    "Yes! Fat man is right. As long as you nod your head, you don''t have to worry about the rest! " Ah Qi also said anxiously.


    Putting down the teacup, Wang Fan glanced over Liu pangzi''s and ah Qi''s tangled face and said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? Wait for he Qiang''s person to send the money. It''s not too late for us to talk about how to deal with these things!"


    "Brother fan, are you going to do he Qiang?" Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    But ah Qi was excited and said with a smile: "brother fan, you really have a way!"


    "What do you two think?" Wang Fan did not have the good spirit to stare two people one eye, but also took care of oneself to drink the tea.


    Wang Fan''s words puzzled Liu pangzi and ah Qi.


    I don''t know whether Wang Fan wants to kill he Qiang in order to gain power in the underworld of H City, or whether he is really going to let him go for a time of peace.


    Just as they were thinking about what Wang Fan wanted to do with he Qiang, the door of the office was knocked. A brother of the four seas gang said outside: "brother fan, he Qiang''s men have sent checks!"


    "Good! Let him come in! " Wang Fan clapped his thigh and said happily.


    The metal door squeaked, and a head full of smiles and bruises came out of the door.


    Seeing that it was he Qiang who arranged to go back, Wang Fan waved to him and said, "come on, brother, don''t be afraid!"


    "Brother fan, this is the check that the company finance asked me to send you. Brother Qiang has already signed it, but it can be cashed at any time." He Qiang''s confidants carefully handed the check to Wang Fan.


    After receiving the check, Wang Fan glanced at the amount of money and the words he Qiang had just signed on it. He nodded with satisfaction and said to he Qiang''s confidants, "have you met brother Qiang?"


    "Yes, I just went to find brother Qiang to sign it." The man said with a smile.


    "Didn''t brother Qiang tell you anything else?" Wang Fan leaned on the back of the sofa, looking at he Qiang''s confidant and asked.


    The man who asked this question was at a loss for a while. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t understand what Wang Fan meant, but he didn''t dare to answer casually, so he had to stand there and didn''t dare to speak out.


    After waiting for a while, Wang Fan said: "it seems that brother Qiang forgot to explain to you! Well, you go over again and ask brother Qiang. What else can I say to you? Come back here and make it clear! "


    He Qiang''s confidant gave a bitter smile, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go and ask brother Qiang, and I''ll give you a reply later."


    Liu pangzi, who was standing behind him, sent him out of the door of the office when he had finished speaking, and told the brothers of Sihai Gang, who were waiting at the door, to lead he Qiang''s confidants to see he Qiang.


    After waiting for this person to leave, Liu pangzi asked curiously: "brother fan, what else does he Qiang have to tell his subordinates?"


    "That''s right. He Qiang has brought all the money. What else do you need to tell his staff?" Ah Qi is also confused.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, laughed and said in a low voice to the two: "the things behind me must be explained."


    "Ah? Ha ha


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi suddenly realized and laughed with satisfaction.


    However, Wang Fan did not arrange for them to do anything. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    "Du..."


    A call came out and soon the other party got through.


    Liu Bao''s tired voice came from the microphone: "brother, what can I do for you this evening


    "Liu Bao, I''ve met Qin LAN!" Wang Fan tone light said.


    "Oh? What did she say? Can you give me half of the goods? One third is OK! " Liu Bao on the other end of the phone was excited.


    Wang Fan, who was holding the mobile phone, looked contemptuous and said with a sneer, "look at your promise!"


    "Brother, don''t show off! What did you talk to Qin LAN about? " Liu Bao asked anxiously on the other end of the phone.


    "Qin LAN won''t break the precepts for you." Wang Fan said helplessly.


    "The trough! She''s not going to eat hard or soft! " Liu Bao cursed.


    Hearing that Liu Bao was very lost, Wang Fan continued: "but! Liu Bao, I have a big favor for you. I don''t know if you dare to take it! "


    "What kind of person? How old is it? " Liu Bao asked anxiously.


    "Dongsheng''s favor is lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people, plus Jin''s favor of exclusive sales. How big do you think it is?"


    "The trough! Wang Fan, where are you? I''ll see you now! "

 V2.Chapter 124

    It can be said that Wang Fan''s phone call completely burst Liu Bao''s heart. He couldn''t suppress his inner excitement and drove all the way to Liu village.


    After meeting Wang Fan in Liu village, Liu Bao still hasn''t calmed down his excitement. When he saw the check signed by he Qiang, he realized that it was not a dream.


    Put the check on the coffee table steadily, Liu Bao took out a cigarette box from his pocket, accompanied him with a smile and handed Wang Fan a cigarette. He said with a smile: "brother, in the future, H City, no! In the future, as long as it''s my Liubao business, we''ll share the money equally! "


    Wang Fan, with a calm face, did not answer. Instead, he took a look at Liu pangzi and ah Qi in the room and said, "you two are waiting outside the door. No one is allowed to come near here without me."


    "Good!"


    They agreed, turned and left the room.


    After they closed the door and left, Wang Fan turned to look at Liu Bao and said, "money, you want to give it. Business, I won''t get involved! You know the rules of the four seas gang! "


    "Hey, hey! Don''t worry, brother. You''ve helped my brother so much. I won''t treat you badly! " Liu Baoxin swore to Wang Fan.


    Looking at the excited look on Liu Bao''s face, Wang Fan lit a cigarette and took two puffs. Then he calmly said, "there are eight million on he Qiang''s check. Take the check and dispose of it. I''ll ask someone to come to you tomorrow. You can help me with a card, and the money will be put on that card."


    "OK, brother, it''s no problem. I''ll prepare another eight million for you. It''s a thank you fee!" Liu Bao picked up the check on the tea table with a smile and put it into his pocket at will.


    This check written by he Qiang is known not only to his brothers, but also to the finance of his company.


    If you transfer the money rashly in this way, if someone traces it in the future, it will naturally trace it to Wang Fan''s head.


    In order not to be tracked down, the money on this check needs to be cleared by someone.


    In recent years, Sihai gang has set up casinos, and its economic situation is not as good as before. Although it has the ability to launder money, it is a little difficult to launder so much money at once.


    Dongsheng has always been engaged in the drug business, and the funds it exchanges can be said to start with at least one million, so money laundering is relatively easy.


    Big brother like Liu Bao doesn''t have to worry about how to deal with the $8 million.


    As for the thank-you fee Liu Bao gave Wang Fan, although it was not a small number for him, compared with what happened in front of him, it could not be said that it was a waste of money.


    Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction, reached for the pistol that killed master Jesse, and put it on the coffee table between the two seats.


    Seeing that Wang Fan took out his gun, Liu Bao was puzzled. He turned his eyes and asked tentatively, "brother, do you want me to get rid of this thing for you?"


    "Liu Bao, he Qiang is not dead. Our business is not settled yet!" Wang Fan replied, shaking his head.


    "Is he Qiang dead or alive, or is he not your brother?" Liu Bao said with a smile.


    With a sneer, Wang Fan''s face was stunned. He looked into Liu Bao''s eyes and said, "he Qiang''s life, I want you to come in person!"


    "Ah?" Liu Bao opened his mouth in surprise and looked at Wang Fan strangely.


    "Afraid?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother, he Qiang and I are both from Dongsheng. It''s not good to do that!" Liu Bao said and pushed the pistol on the tea table to Wang Fan.


    Looked at Liu Bao contemptuously, Wang Fan put out the cigarette in his hand, picked up the cup on the tea table, drank the tea, and said: "he Qiang will not die, Qin LAN will not do business with you, and it''s no secret that you asked me to find Qin LAN!"


    "This..."


    "Liu Bao, even if you don''t kill he Qiang, Third Master Liao will know that he Qiang''s death has something to do with you. You can''t get rid of it either!"


    "But if this matter is publicized, how can I mix in the market of H City in the future?"


    "If you don''t admit something, no one will say it, let alone check it! And I believe you have a way to make it clean! " Wang Fan put down the cup and looked at Liu Bao coldly.


    Seeing that Wang Fan''s attitude is so firm, Liu Bao has already understood his meaning.


    The reason why Wang fan forces Liu Bao to get rid of he Qiang is that he worries that Liu Bao will stab him in the back one day.


    What people are trustworthy these days?


    Only a grasshopper tied to a rope, a person trapped in a pit, can have a little bit of trust.


    Liu Bao is not a rookie who has just entered the world. Of course, he understands these principles and the reason why Wang Fan did so.


    Moreover, Liu Bao believes that if he really refuses Wang Fan''s proposal, he will go one step ahead of he Qiang.


    Helpless, Liu Bao picked up the pistol on the coffee table and said with a bitter smile: "wealth is in danger, brother! We''ll have one life in the future


    "Yes! It''s easy to say Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction.


    Looking at Liu Bao tucking his pistol in his clothes, Wang Fan stood up and went to the door, opened the door to the door of Liu Pang, said: "fat man, you come in."


    Liu pangzi at the door hears Wang Fan''s call and flashes into the room. Standing at the door, he looks at Liu Bao alertly.


    Patting Liu pangzi on the shoulder, Wang Fan said to him, "accompany brother Bao to see he Qiang, and send those t people away together by the way."


    "All right!" Liu pangzi nodded and agreed.


    "Fandi, are you sending someone to escort me?" Liu Bao looked up and down at Liu pangzi, some unhappy said to Wang Fan.


    Facing Liu Bao''s dissatisfaction, Wang Fan said casually: "brother Bao, you and I are grasshoppers on a rope. I have to string the rope well."


    "Well! Good! Good Liu Bao''s face was warm and angry. He took a look at the expressionless Wang Fan and went straight to the door.


    Ignoring Liu Bao''s strange words, Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi: "only one person can come out alive, you remember!"


    "I understand! Don''t worry, brother fan Liu nods and agrees.


    Liu Bao, who had walked out of the door, was shocked when he heard Wang Fan''s words, but he didn''t stop.


    When Liu Bao and Liu pangzi go far away, Wang Fan says to ah Qi, "ah Qi, you follow them secretly. If Liu Bao is not obedient, he will send him to see the king of hell with he Qiang!"


    "All right!" Ah Qi promised, then quietly followed Liu pangzi and them.


    Looking at ah Qi''s figure disappearing gradually, Wang Fan turned back to the room, gently closed the door and went to the sofa. His body seemed to collapse and fell heavily into the sofa.

 V2.Chapter 125

    Three days later, Liu pangzi took back a bank card from Liu Bao, which contained a total of 16 million yuan in cash. Wang Fan was very satisfied with the result.


    No longer believe in dreams, no longer dream of heroes.


    This is the most important decision Wang fan made after he entered the world.


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi give Wang Fan a lot of ideas about where to spend their money. Moreover, when they talk about their suggestions, they are really reasonable.


    However, Wang Fan''s suggestion to them just laughed off without any comment.


    In Wang Fan''s heart, he always thought about one thing.


    Liu village can be said to be the place where Wang fan made his fortune, so he has special feelings for Liu village.


    Having experienced so many things, Wang Fan also understood that only by binding his own interests with those of these people can he make them more determined to follow him.


    Having made a good decision, Wang Fan came to Liu Qiang''s home.


    The injured Liu Qiang has been recuperating at home, and the project of Liu village is basically coming to an end, so he doesn''t need to go to the scene to solve the problems on the construction site.


    Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law sees Wang Fan enter the door and greets Wang Fan warmly. Liu Qiang, who is lying in the bedroom, also comes to the living room with crutches.


    Liu Qiang and his wife have no culture, and they are all farmers, so they are both honest in speaking and doing.


    Two days ago, Liu Qiang was injured in their leg by Jesse. The couple really felt aggrieved, but they didn''t say too much in front of Wang fan when they thought that Wang Fan had tried to save their lives.


    However, in private, Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law also complained that Wang Fan implicated Liu Qiang in his injury.


    But later, I learned from Liu pangzi that Wang Fan avenged Liu Qiang and killed each other directly, which moved the couple''s heart.


    Today, when Wang Fan came to Liu Qiang''s residence, there was no way to express the couple''s feelings. They were both grateful and awed.


    On the contrary, Wang Fan was indifferent, as if nothing had happened.


    When Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law made tea for them, Wang Fan asked with concern: "brother Qiang, these days have made you hard and hurt you. I really feel sorry."


    Hearing Wang Fan say such words, Liu Qiang''s nose is a little sour. The seven foot tall man has always been looked down upon because of his poor family. He was really moved by someone''s concern for himself.


    "Van Gogh, don''t say that. It''s all I should do." These days, the little grievance left in my heart also disappeared with Wang Fan''s words. Liu Qiang said it sincerely to Wang Fan.


    True feelings don''t need to be polite. Wang fan can see that Liu Qiang is not the kind of hypocritical person, and he can also recognize the sincerity of his words. So he didn''t continue to be polite with him. Instead, he changed the subject and asked, "brother Qiang, if I ask you something, you can tell me as much as you know."


    "Good." Although I don''t know what Wang Fan wants to ask, Liu Qiang agrees happily.


    "The project of Liu village will be basically completed. What''s the plan of our village in the future?" Wang Fan asked.


    "What are you going to do? What''s your plan? I don''t want to make money with you? " At this point, Liu Qiang embarrassed smile.


    With these words, Liu Qiang, nervously looking at Wang Fan, waiting for his answer, but in his heart there is no spectrum.


    Although the people of Liu Village didn''t say anything on the surface, they also talked about it in private. Is it reliable to follow the boss like Wang Fan.


    At the beginning, many people were suspicious of Wang Fan''s ability. After all, Wang Fan''s identity is a member of the four seas gang. Following him is tantamount to stepping into the gang.


    Being cruel and resolute, he is a living "devil", which is what Liu village people think of Wang Fan.


    We are all honest farmers. Educated by traditional ideas, it is not a glorious thing for them to join gangs, so they are also taboo about such things.


    It''s just that it''s too difficult to make money these days, and these people in Liu village have no ability to support their families, so they can only muddle around step by step.


    After a period of observation, with Wang Fan''s growing ability, these people in Liu village also have different views on him.


    Although Wang fan is very cruel, no matter who provokes him, he will be mercilessly killed.


    But he always takes good care of these people in Liu village.


    No matter how much money he paid, or in other ways, Wang Fan was particularly protective of the villagers in Liu village.


    This also let the villagers of Liu village, began to trust Wang Fan slowly.


    But after all, the contact time is very short, so it''s hard for these people in Liu village to say whether they can make money with Wang Fan in the future, let alone when they will be abandoned by Wang Fan.


    In this world, a lot of things are not good, and nothing has to happen.


    Liu Qiang, as a native farmer of Liu village, is also the head of the village elected by everyone. He knows all these things in the village like the back of his hand.


    The reason why I talked with Wang fan so euphemistically is that I want to find out Wang Fan''s style of speaking.


    If Wang Fan wants to make money with him and the people in the village, it''s the best. However, if Wang fan doesn''t have such a mind, he can make plans with the people in the village as early as possible.


    Recognizing that Liu Qiang didn''t understand his own meaning, Wang Fan said with a smile: "as long as you are willing, you can always make money with me. That''s not what I want to ask."


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t mean to abandon them, Liu Qiang was relieved. He quickly asked, "what do you want to ask?"


    "During this period of time, all the houses in Liucun have been demolished. Why don''t you use the compensation to buy new houses in the city?" Wang Fan looked at Liu Qiang and asked.


    "Brother fan, you can really joke. The compensation in our village is not enough to buy a house in the city." Liu Qiang shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh? Is the difference large? " Wang fan then asked.


    "Brother fan, you don''t know. In the village, people have lived in the same yard for generations. Now when they move to the city, they can''t buy a house, so many people don''t want to buy a house at all." The expression on Liu Qiang''s face is very helpless.


    After listening to Liu Qiang, Wang Fan nodded.


    This situation is similar to what he expected before, and this is what he came to Liu Qiang to do.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t answer his own words, Liu Qiang asked curiously, "brother fan, what do you want to do with this?"


    "I want to help the people of Liu Village buy a house. It''s better if we can live together. It''s really not good if we can live close to each other." Wang Fan said calmly.

 V2.Chapter 126

    I learned from Liu Qiang that the total number of men, women, old and young in Liu village is more than 400, which is the appearance of more than 60 households according to the number of households.


    After all, Liu village is not a big clan village, and with the rapid development of urban construction in recent years, many people have long left the countryside to live in the city.


    The people who stay in Liu village are either farmers with little culture or old people who don''t want to leave home. Therefore, in terms of scale, the population of Liu village is not as large as that of a community in the city.


    Knowing the number of households in Liu village, Wang Fan has a plan in mind.


    Taking advantage of the good weather, there is nothing left or right, Wang Fan let Liu pangzi drive a car, with ah Qi in the city''s various real estate around.


    In recent years, the construction of H city is really fast, and many high-end residential areas are springing up in various parts of the city.


    Considering that the villagers of Liu village have to go back to work in the logistics center of Liu village, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi came to a building near Liu village according to the principle of proximity.


    The sales department is built on one side of the road. The saleswomen in professional suits warmly welcome Wang Fan as soon as they enter the door of the sales department.


    "Hello, sir. Do you want to see the house?" The saleswoman said hello warmly.


    Wang Fan took a look at her badge, which said "Wang Na, salesman". Looking at Wang Na in front of her, she was just twenty-one or twenty-two. Her features were straight, her eyebrows were beautiful, and her hair was short. It was really attractive.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Liu pangzi on one side said: "sister, our elder brother is here to buy a house."


    "OK, please have a look here. Here is the plan of our real estate."


    As soon as they heard that Wang Fan had come to buy a house, Wang Na quickly and enthusiastically led them to one side of the community model sand table.


    After some introduction, Wang Fan learned that the land development time of this community is not long, it should be a few months before the opening of the land in Liu village.


    However, due to the demolition of Liu village, the land has not been developed in time, so now most of the residential areas on this land have been built, and the logistics center of Liu village is just coming to an end.


    After looking at several house types, Wang fan is also a bit at a loss. Like most men, he is not clear about the housing structure, let alone the shared area and other things.


    In order to make a simple understanding, Wang Fan asked directly: "Wang Na, how much is your house per square meter?"


    "Sir, what I have just introduced to you are all ordinary apartment types. Most of the houses have an area of about 90 square meters. According to our company''s regulations, the average price of this kind of apartment type is 6000 yuan per square meter. If the full price comes down, it will be about 540000."


    Wang Na, holding a lot of information in her hand, carefully searched the information of these apartment types, took out a few pages of relevant information, and handed them to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    As soon as I heard that a house would cost 540000 yuan, Wang Fan had a general idea in his mind.


    Before I discussed with Liu Qiang about buying a house for Liu village people, I already considered that the current house price is not low. If I only rely on Wang Fan to pay for the house, it is really a very difficult thing.


    Now it seems that if more than 60 families want to buy houses here, they will need more than 30 million yuan.


    However, Liu Qiang is not the kind of greedy person, he also knows that Wang fan can reach out to help them, it is already a good thing to drop pie in the sky, how can all the money be paid by Wang Fan.


    After discussing with the villagers in the village, they decided to take out 400000 yuan of compensation for each household, and then entrusted Wang Fan to buy a group house for them in H city.


    If, according to Wang Na, each house needs about 540000 yuan, Wang fan can put all the villagers in Liu village in this community as long as he takes out another 6 million yuan.


    When Wang Fan was thinking about the purchase money, Liu pangzi quietly poked Wang Fan with his fingers and whispered to him, "brother fan, buy a house here. I think the environment here is good."


    "I think you have a crush on this salesman!" Ah Qi said in a side.


    Being told by ah Qi, Liu chubby laughs and says with embarrassment: "this girl is a part-time job on vacation. If she can buy a house from her, her Commission will be higher, so she won''t have to work so hard!"


    Since Tiantian''s accident, Liu pangzi has no news about his feelings. Although Wang fan is aware of it, he has not talked to him too much because he is busy dealing with these things around him.


    Now when he heard Liu pangzi say so, he also understood Liu pangzi''s mind.


    But talking about feelings is definitely not a hot topic. Moreover, Wang Fan also thinks that feelings exchanged with money can never be reassuring.


    When the three people are talking here, Wang Na has been waiting quietly. Although she is not far away from the three people, she really hasn''t heard what they are talking about.


    But this kind of situation in the sales department for a long time, Wang Na is often met, and most of the time, people talk about the topic is nothing more than the price is too high, take out so much money at a time is not only difficult, but also psychologically unacceptable.


    With such a situation, generally speaking, the sales staff will wait for the customer to discuss, and then send the loan introduction prepared by the developer for the buyer to help them solve this practical problem.


    At this time, Wang Na has prepared the relevant information of the loan, waiting for Wang Fan to finish their words, and then send them the information in her hand, so that they can choose whether to pay by instalments.


    Speaking room, in the VIP room of the sales department, a well-dressed woman comes out. Standing at the door of the room, she looks left and right, and finally her eyes are fixed on Wang Na.


    "Who is that! yes! It''s about you The woman pointed at Wang Na and yelled.


    Wang Na, who was waiting for Wang Fan, saw the woman pointing at her and quickly agreed: "manager Ma, my name is Wang Na."


    "Wang what, it''s you! Don''t stand there and pour a cup of tea for my client! " Manager Ma didn''t hear Wang Na''s name clearly, but it obviously didn''t matter to her.


    When she heard that manager Ma asked her to pour tea, Wang Na took a look at her colleagues sitting around. She didn''t know how to answer.


    However, with such a slight hesitation, manager Ma immediately said, "Hello! Didn''t you hear me? Go and pour the tea to the customer


    "Manager Ma, I''m receiving customers!" Wang Na explained.


    Looking at Wang Fan around Wang Na, manager Ma said with disgust: "what customers, just like them, look at the poor people who can''t afford to buy a house, you hurry to pour tea, delay the work, and go away immediately!"

 V2.Chapter 127

    Manager Ma''s bitter words made Wang Na feel more aggrieved. At the same time, other salesmen in the sales department were secretly pleased.


    The world is never gentle, most of the people around you are falling.


    However, there will always be someone to fight for the unfairness you encounter. Liu pangzi is the one Wang Na met.


    Before manager Ma bluntly yelled at Wang Na, Liu pangzi could not bear it. Now when he heard manager Ma humiliating Wang Na like this, he couldn''t bear it.


    Liu pangzi, with a gloomy face, pointed to manager Ma standing at the door of VIP customers'' room and scolded: "who do you think is poor? You don''t have the guts to say it again


    "What are you doing? Why do you swear? "


    It''s hard to feel insulted in public. What''s more, in front of his subordinates, manager Ma, who always works in a high profile, can''t accept it at all.


    Manager Ma, who pinched his waist with both hands, yelled at the security guard at the door: "security guard! Are you blind or deaf! Can''t you see someone making trouble here? "


    The security guard, who was playing with his mobile phone at the door, heard manager Ma''s cry and quickly put his mobile phone back in his pocket and rushed into the hall of the sales department.


    He rushed to manager Ma, stood at attention, saluted, and said in a loud voice, "manager Ma! What can I do for you? "


    The security guard of the sales department is tall and big, a head higher than manager Ma. Standing in front of her is like a wall.


    The attitude of the security guard at the door eased manager Ma''s mood, but she still looked cold, pointed to Wang Na and said, "blow out Wang Na and the guy who made trouble here!"


    "Yes, sir The guard saluted seriously and turned to Wang Na.


    When she heard manager Ma''s words, Wang Na didn''t react. When the security guard came to her, she was surprised and asked, "I''m an employee here. Why should I go out?"


    The security guard who still walked in front of her was stunned by what she said. He turned and looked at manager Ma and stood at attention again. He asked solemnly, "manager Ma, what Wang Na said is right!"


    "From now on, you are no longer our staff! Take off your identity card Ma Jingli looks at Wang Na with pride, and orders her with cold words.


    This is obviously to eat persimmon pick up soft pinch!


    It''s Liu pangzi who curses manager Ma, but manager Ma throws fire on Wang Na, which makes Liu pangzi feel more uncomfortable.


    Without waiting for Wang Na to speak again, Liu pangzi said, "why don''t you let her do it? I tell you, if you don''t let her work here, we won''t buy a house here! "


    "Manager, he''s here to buy a house!" Security heard Liu pangzi''s words, quickly kindly remind the manager behind.


    Looked at Liu pangzi contemptuously, manager Ma said contemptuously: "OK! Stop acting here! Can you afford to buy a house here just like you are poor? I think you just want to come here to tease girls! "


    "Security! Don''t talk nonsense with him. Drive all these people out quickly. It delays me to talk business with my clients. You should go with them, too! "


    Manager Ma''s words scared the security guard. He was nervous and turned to Wang Na in a hurry. "Sister, I can''t live without a job. My mother is waiting for me to earn money to support her family."


    "Brother Zhu, I''ll go by myself. Don''t worry." Wang Na said to the pillar with a bitter smile.


    "I can''t go! Why should she let you go and you go? Who shall we go to buy a house when you are gone? " At the sight of Wang Na''s grievance, Liu pangzi felt uncomfortable. He reached out to stop Wang Na who was ready to pick the chest card.


    Knowing that Liu pangzi is helping herself, but facing manager Ma''s aggressiveness, Wang Na is completely disheartened. She shakes her head and says, "I''d better go. It''s not suitable for me here."


    "Well! If you have no ability, can you blame others? You''ve been here for a month! Have you ever sold a house? There is no achievement at all. Why do you eat and drink here? " Manager Ma stares at Wang Na and says bitterly.


    I didn''t expect that when manager Ma''s words were finished, Wang Na showed a sneer on her face.


    Wang Fan, who has never spoken, clearly sees the expression on Wang Na''s face. He reaches out his hand to stop Liu pangzi, who is preparing to scold manager Ma, and whispers to him: "don''t worry, the play is about to start!"


    Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan with blank expression, and looks at ah Qi laughing beside him. Some people don''t understand what Wang Fan said.


    When Liu pangzi was puzzled, Wang Na said, "manager Ma, you don''t have to say such harsh words there. I know what you want to say in my heart. I think many people here also know."


    When Wang Na said this, her face was disdainful and even disgusted.


    As soon as her words were finished, several salesmen sitting in the hall of the sales department showed a very unnatural expression on their faces.


    Even manager Ma, who was still arrogant just now, frowned slightly and looked nervous.


    "For some things, we''d better not tear our faces. You earn your money, and I''ll be my man. Our well water doesn''t break the river water." Wang Na took off her badge and handed it to the security guard standing beside her.


    The more ambiguous Wang Na said, the more puzzled Liu pangzi was. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "sister, what do you mean? Why didn''t I understand a word? "


    Even holding the security pillar of Wang Na''s chest tag, he looked at Wang Na blankly and asked in a low voice, "yes, I didn''t understand a word."


    Wang Na flushed two people to smile slightly, also did not explain to them.


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind Liu pangzi, saw that Wang Na didn''t understand what she said, and then said, "I heard that in order to sell a house, some buildings specially arranged beautiful women to accompany customers to eat and drink. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    "Brother fan, what is eating and drinking? People''s sales always accompany customers to bed, especially VIP customers. That''s how to serve them well!" Ah Qi added fuel to the fire.


    Two people sing one and say, but the sales department is already fried pot.


    Those salesmen, who have been watching, are talking in a low voice.


    Standing at the door of the VIP room, manager Ma was infuriated by the two people''s words. He looked like he would explode at any time.


    But Wang Na is one face relaxed, does not have the significance to look at in front of everything.


    Finally understand the meaning of Wang Na''s words, Liu chubby burst out laughing, he covered his stomach and said with a smile: "Oh, my God! I didn''t expect that! Looking at people like dogs, it turns out that they are also a group of laughers! "

 V2.Chapter 128

    A laugher is a meat seller!


    This is the biggest insult to a woman.


    And Liu pangzi in front of the public, so frankly said manager Ma, it is worse to make her ugly.


    Some of the salesmen in the sales department can''t sit still. Although Wang Na didn''t name someone just now, she also said everyone.


    Now Liu pangzi is making trouble there, and everyone is pointing at Wang Na.


    For a moment, in the hall of the sales department, no one wants to be misunderstood as a laughing whore, accusing Wang Na of irresponsible nonsense and struggling for her innocence.


    Wang Na, who no longer plans to work here, has no worries in her heart and will not give these people any face.


    The scene of the battle between lips and guns is very lively. Wang Fan and several of them are stunned.


    The security pillar was really not involved in the quarrel of the sales staff. He stood there straight and did not squint, a conscientious and responsible manner.


    "Pa"


    A clear slap, manager Ma angrily slapped Wang Na in the face.


    "Pa"


    Without waiting for everyone to react, Wang Na slapped manager Ma in the face, staring at her unconvinced.


    Thoughtlessly, manager Ma didn''t expect that Wang Na would fight back. She was stunned by the slap.


    "Ma, I''ve put up with you for a long time! Don''t think that I don''t know what you do. You ask me to pour tea for the guests. Don''t the guests in the room want me to sleep with him? You dream


    Wang Na, biting her teeth and holding back tears, pointed to manager Ma and roared loudly.


    The horse manager''s face was blue and white.


    Other people in the room shut their mouths and did not dare to provoke Wang Na, who had already been angered, for fear that the next one who had been exposed would be herself.


    It''s always a small business to watch!


    No one spoke in the hall, but Wang Fan broke the calm atmosphere, he said to ah Qi with a smile: "see, I guess it''s not bad at all! It''s really tricky! "


    "Brother fan, you really expect things like God! I don''t know if these girls can give us a choice when we buy a house here Ah Qi Yi''s eyes were squinting, looking at the saleswomen.


    Liu pangzi''s mouth is even worse. He shakes his head and says, "I can sleep with anyone. Anyway, I don''t sleep with manager Ma. I''m ugly and so old. It''s killing me!"


    The three people''s words are as ugly as they want to be, which makes the women in the room feel the shame of being stripped and exposed in public.


    Manager Ma was almost fainted by Liu pangzi''s words. She pointed to Liu pangzi and said, "you! You! You! Get out of here


    "I''m here to buy a house. Why should you let me go?" Liu pangzi''s eyes glared and replied fiercely.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi was not good at fault, manager Ma quickly took a step back, pushed a security pillar standing there and roared: "pillar! You are such a pillar! Get rid of this troublemaker here


    "Yes, sir The pillar clapped a salute, the facial expression serious reply.


    Turning around and looking at Liu pangzi, the security pillar politely said: "Sir, please go out and make trouble. This is a public place. Don''t make trouble here, otherwise..."


    Wang Fan didn''t want to embarrass him, so he interrupted and said, "brother Zhu, we are not troublemakers. We are really here to buy a house, don''t you believe it? We''ve brought all the money


    With these words, Wang Fan shook his bank card in front of the security post, and his face was more sincere than ever!


    Seeing that Wang Fan was holding a bank card and the security post was in a bit of a dilemma, he turned back and looked at manager Ma and asked, "manager, they are house buyers. The boss said that they should treat house buyers with the same respect as God. I dare not drive them out. My mother is still waiting for my salary to eat!"


    The words of Bao''an Zhu are very sincere. They not only express their inner entanglement, but also explain the previous orders of the boss.


    However, in the eyes of manager Ma, the security pillar just didn''t give her face. She roared hysterically: "you! Pillars! Get out of here, too


    "Manager Ma, why should I go away? I always stick to my post. I''ve done very well in everything my boss told me. In the morning, my boss just praised me. Why should you let me go! " The security pillar wrongly said, his hand has firmly grasped the side of the table, as if for fear that someone would drag him out.


    He was almost mad at the pillar in front of him. Manager Ma commanded the salesmen in the hall and ordered: "you guys, drive them out quickly! Otherwise, no one will get the bonus this month! "


    The salesmen in the hall are all girls. How can they dare to fight with men like Wang Fan.


    Although they are afraid that manager Ma will really deduct the bonus, they also know what the consequences will be if they annoy Wang Fan.


    Manager Ma''s hysteria and unreasonable, and did not let Wang Fan they feel unhappy, on the contrary, Wang fan is to let manager Ma lose his mind.


    Patting the shoulder of the security pillar, Wang Fan asked: "brother pillar, I just heard you say that your boss told me that the customer who comes to buy a house is God. Is there such a thing?"


    At the mention of his boss, the security pillar immediately stood at attention, with a very serious expression, and said: "our boss said that as long as the customers who come here to buy houses are our God and our parents, we should respect them!"


    After that, the security pillar immediately grabbed the table beside him, and then said to Wang Fan, "brother, that''s what our boss says. I recite it twice every day. I can''t be wrong!"


    Seeing that the security pillar is so silly and lovely, Wang Fan said with a smile: "brother pillar, you are doing very well. I will praise you to your boss!"


    "Brother, really? Do you know our boss? " Security pillar seriously looking at Wang Fan, a face looking forward to asking him.


    Don''t want to cheat in front of such a solid pillar, Wang Fan said with a wry smile: "I don''t know your boss."


    "Oh." The security guard said with regret.


    "But I want to buy a lot of houses here. Your boss will be very happy. At that time, I will say that I appreciate you so much that I will buy a house here. He will praise you!" Wang Fan comforted him.


    "Thank you, brother!" The guard column salutes Wang Fan excitedly, and his eyes are full of gratitude.


    However, Wang Fan''s words attracted manager Ma''s disdain. She said with a sneer, "our boss is very busy. Poor people like you are afraid that he won''t have time to see you."

 V2.Chapter 129

    There are two kinds of personal attacks. Manager Ma''s disdainful verbal attack is actually more disgusting than the effect of fists and kicks.


    A poor man on the left, a poor man on the right.


    It''s like what a rich local tyrant she is, and the way she looks at Wang Fan always means that she looks down on them.


    For an ordinary person, this is a thing that can''t be tolerated at all, let alone a person like Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan certainly can''t swallow this tone. The reason why he repeatedly angered manager Ma is to revenge her arrogant attitude.


    Wait for manager Ma to finish saying, Wang Fan this just leisurely ask a way: "manager Ma, don''t know you from where see, I am a poor force?"


    "Poor or not, do you still use me? Look at the clothes you''re wearing. Tut tut! Let''s sell the goods Looking at Wang Fan''s clothes, manager Ma said with disgust.


    Looking down at the clothes on their bodies, Liu pangzi scrambled to say: "fart your mother! Laozi are wearing clothes bought in the market. You are blind! Say it''s a stall! "


    Originally thought that this kind of words can let manager Ma shut up, Liu pangzi raised his chin and looked at her unconvinced.


    But who knows, as soon as Liu pangzi''s voice fell, manager Ma covered his mouth and began to smile. She pointed to Liu pangzi''s casual clothes and said to the people in the hall, "look, what''s the famous brand? Is it an international famous brand


    The saleswomen in the hall also pointed at Liu pangzi when they heard manager Ma''s words. Their faces were also disdainful when they whispered.


    Wang Na, who has been silent, is very angry when she hears manager Ma''s words of humiliating Liu pangzi. She says with a cold face: "manager Ma, even if they only buy a house here, it''s our client. You should not treat them with this attitude. Don''t forget, you are also a poor man!"


    Wang Na''s words made Liu pangzi happy. He quickly agreed and said, "yes! Why do you look down on us! Aren''t you poor, too? "


    "Ha ha! Wang Na, you are not our employee now! It''s not your turn to talk here! " A disdainful manager Ma turned a white eye at Wang Na.


    "Manager Ma, to tell you the truth, I wanted to resign today. If these guests hadn''t come here by chance, I might have been on my way home now! Do you think I''m willing to go along with people like you? " Wang Na Yang chin unconvinced said.


    "Sister, you can''t go! Who shall we go to buy a house when you are gone? " Hear Wang Na say to want to leave, Liu pangzi hastens to rush to say.


    "Yo Yo! See you can, also want to take the initiative to resign, also don''t want me such a person, say you like more noble! I don''t think you can sell a house in a month. You have no face to live here! " Manager Ma is very dismissive of Wang Na''s resignation.


    This can be regarded as saying Wang Na''s pain. She looked at the arrogant manager Ma and had nothing to say for a moment.


    Manager Ma is right. After Wang Na came here to apply for a job, she didn''t sell a house.


    It''s not because Wang Na doesn''t work hard. Every day she is the first to go to the sales department. She not only has to clean up the hygiene here, but also has to wait for the customers to come.


    I thought that stupid birds can make up for many deficiencies, but the result let Wang Na very disappointed.


    Recently, the house price is very unstable. Many people hold a wait-and-see attitude towards the purchase of houses, so most people come here to ask about the house price, and they don''t really want to buy.


    In addition, manager Ma deliberately embarrasses her. Every time mature customers come to her door, manager Ma will find various reasons to send Wang Na away and give these customers to other salesmen for reception. This also makes Wang Na miss several opportunities to increase her performance.


    However, as a newcomer, Wang Na has never resisted manager Ma''s behavior, so manager Ma has become more and more fierce.


    In fact, when Wang Fan and some of them were driving Jettas and appeared at the door of the sales department, manager Ma had already noticed them.


    But because Wang Fan was dressed in ordinary clothes and drove a low-priced car of ordinary brand, manager Ma and other salesmen in the hall mistook Wang Fan for them and came here to inquire about the prices of passers-by.


    Since she is a passer-by who has nothing to gain, she naturally won''t let manager Ma and other salesmen take care of her, which gives Wang Na a chance to receive Wang Fan.


    But manager Ma, who has been staring at Wang Na secretly, as soon as he realizes that Wang Fan has an intention to buy a house, he immediately jumps out and wants to deliberately support Wang Na and introduce them to other salesmen, so as to destroy Wang Na''s work.


    The reason why manager Ma embarrasses Wang Na everywhere is that, in the final analysis, it is because Wang Na refuses to be at her disposal and becomes the "dish" that manager Ma gives to those big customers.


    The downturn of the housing market during this period has made many real estate in a state of unsalable, especially in the third and fourth tier cities like H city. The sales of real estate after development has become a big problem.


    In order to stimulate the consumption of property buyers, it can be said that the developers have tried every means, including the use of female sales to seduce big customers.


    Under the general situation, some people have no choice but to accept such hidden rules in order to make a living.


    Some people, however, are always reluctant to accept such things, just like Wang Na, a strong girl.


    Although she understood a lot of things, and also righteously refused a lot of coercion and inducement, she was hurt after all.


    Want to resign, but also Wang Na lost confidence in this job, completely lost confidence in this society.


    Now that she''s ready to leave, she doesn''t bother to talk to manager Ma any more. Moreover, it''s useless to talk to people who only have money in their eyes.


    In the face of aggressive manager Ma, Wang Na shut her mouth and said no more nonsense. She turned to Wang Fan and said, "Sir, if you are satisfied with the housing structure here, you can consider buying a house here. As for the cost and purchase, I will not introduce it to you one by one."


    With these words, Wang Na smiles at Wang Fan and turns to the door of the sales department.


    Seeing that Wang Na was about to leave, Wang Fan winked at Liu pangzi and motioned him to stop Wang Na who had already walked to the door.


    Liu pangzi, who had been waiting for Wang Fan to speak for a long time, caught up with Wang Na who was pushing the door and wanted to leave.


    When Liu pangzi stopped Wang Na, Wang Fan looked at manager Ma with a smile and asked, "manager Ma, who sells more houses here is more qualified to speak?"

 V2.Chapter 130

    Wang Na standing at the door was a little surprised. She also heard what Wang Fan said to manager Ma, but she didn''t understand what Wang Fan was going to do.


    Seeing Wang Na''s doubts, Liu pangzi whispered in her ear: "sister, you just wait to see a good play."


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s voice fell, he heard manager Ma disdaining Wang Fan: "yes! I can take the position of manager because I make more money for my boss and sell more houses! "


    It seems to be very satisfied with manager Ma''s words. Wang Fan continued with a smile: "just now, Zhu Zhu said that your boss said that as long as you buy a house here, it''s your God, isn''t it such a thing?"


    "God? That''s too far away! I tell you, as long as you buy a house here, you can let me call your father! " Manager Ma took a contemptuous look at Wang Fan, and then said: "but it''s all for big customers, such as you, ha ha!"


    "Oh? How many big customers are they Wang fan then asked.


    "Big customers?" Manager Ma turned his eyes, pointed to the VIP room behind him and said impatiently, "you are qualified to enter that room to talk to me, and I will tell you what a big customer is!"


    "So it is!" Wang Fan followed the direction of manager Ma''s finger, looked at the VIP room not far away, and said to ah Qi behind him: "go! Let''s go inside and have a look. What''s the difference between outside and inside? "


    "Wait a minute!"


    See Wang Fan with behind the seven go to the VIP room, manager Ma hurriedly stretched out his arm in front of the two.


    Wang Fan, who stopped, looked at manager Ma with exaggerated expression and asked, "what are you doing? Didn''t you say you wanted me to go to the VIP room and wait for you to call dad? "


    "Fart! I mean, if you are qualified to enter that VIP room and sign a big order with us, I will call you dad! " Manager Ma, with a red face, glared at Wang Fan and said in disgust, "what qualifications do you have to go to the VIP room to talk business?"


    "Tut tut! Then, how can you be qualified? " Wang Fan asked.


    "How do you qualify? Hum! At least you should have a BMW and wear a famous brand suit. Just like you, do you know what a famous brand suit is? Have you ever driven a BMW? " Manager Ma reached out to pick up Wang Fan''s clothes and said to him in disgust.


    Looking down at his clothes, Wang Fan shook his head and said helplessly: "what you said is reasonable. My clothes are not worth money. Like the fat man just now, I bought them from the mall. I haven''t driven a BMW, but I''ve seen them driven."


    "Well! Poor, you know the gap between you and your dads Manager Ma mocks Wang Fan''s shabby, and his face is more and more disgusted.


    Wang Fan said with a smile instead of anger: "if it is according to your standards, I really can''t be your father."


    "If you know it''s embarrassing, why don''t you get out of here?" After scolding Wang Fan, manager Ma turns around and prepares to return to the VIP room.


    Holding the bank card in his hand, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "according to your standards, you should at least call me grandfather!"


    "What?"


    Manager Ma, who has turned around, is furious when he hears Wang Fan''s words. He turns around and points to Wang Fan and will open his mouth to scold him.


    However, the curse words to the mouth, she was born to swallow back.


    Just when people thought that manager Ma, who dislikes the poor and loves the rich, would sneer at Wang Fan again, manager Ma knelt down in front of Wang Fan with an ugly face, groaning and shaking and yelling: "grandfather!"


    This strange scene, all the people in the hall of the sales department were shocked.


    Those salesmen who have been watching are very familiar with the conduct of manager Ma. Now when they see her kneeling down for people like Wang Fan, they wonder if she has been enchanted by Wang Fan.


    Even Wang Na, who was standing at the door, looked at all this in surprise and said, "how is this possible? How is that possible? What''s going on? "


    Although Wang Na is full of doubts, Liu pangzi, who is standing beside her, just looks at the scene in front of her and Snickers. He doesn''t explain the reason to her.


    Kneeling on the ground, manager Ma kept kowtowing and apologizing, shouting "grandfather" to Wang Fan.


    This was a surprise to the security post on one side. He hurriedly reached for manager Ma''s arm and wanted to pull her up from the ground, but manager Ma refused to get up from the ground no matter how hard he tried.


    All helpless pillars, had to bitter face to Wang Fan said: "brother, I know you are a good man, do you give manager Ma under any spell? Let her go


    Two hands a stand, Wang Fan helplessly said: "I can do nothing, do not believe you ask her!"


    At this time, manager Ma on the ground, because she had been kowtowing, blood had oozed from her forehead, but she didn''t feel any pain at all. Instead, she was so pale that she didn''t dare to stop.


    This scene makes Wang Na''s heart a little unbearable. She walks up to Wang Fan and says with sincere expression: "elder brother, please let manager Ma go. Although she is snobbish, it''s not graceful for you to treat a woman like this."


    "Sister, I didn''t do anything to her. Why don''t you believe me?" Wang Fan explained innocently.


    "That she this is..." see Wang Fan a face of sincerity, a bit don''t seem to be lying, Wang Na''s heart is also a burst of doubt.


    In the hall of the sales department, in addition to Wang Fan, the three of them knew what all this was about. Only manager Ma''s heart was clear!


    Just now, because of the distance between Wang Fan and manager Ma, he just saw Wang Fan shaking his bank card. He didn''t see the shape of his bank card clearly.


    Now that she has finally seen the true face of this bank card, she really wants to give herself two big mouths.


    That''s not an ordinary bank card!


    Golden bank card in appearance, and ordinary bank card is no different, but this bank card in a prominent sign, but and ordinary people have seen the bank card is not the same.


    On the front of this bank card, the most prominent position is the word "supreme".


    Perhaps others will not understand what the word "supreme" means when they see this bank card, but manager Ma, who has seen the power of this bank card, knows how noble the identity of the cardholder is.


    Knowing that she has offended a big man, does manager Ma have the reason not to kneel down and kowtow to beg for mercy, but now she has no time to explain it to other people in the hall, which makes Wang Na and Zhu feel incredible.

 V2.Chapter 131

    Liu Cunren''s money and Wang Fan''s money all exist in this bank card with the words "supreme", which at least looks like more than 40 million.


    But even with a deposit of more than 40 million yuan, it is not enough for Wang Fan to have this supreme bank card.


    This bank card is made by Guofeng bank, which ranks first in Chinese financial circles. According to the amount of money stored in the bank and the power enjoyed by depositors in the bank, the senior bank cards of Guofeng bank are divided into diamond supreme, gold supreme, silver supreme and ordinary supreme.


    Although the ordinary supreme bank card in Wang Fan''s hand is the lowest grade of high-grade bank card, it also needs the depositor to be in "Guofeng bank" and the deposit held by the individual reaches 3 billion to be eligible for such a bank card.


    The reason why the demand for depositors is so high is that "Guofeng bank" has a wide range of business. As long as customers hold such a supreme bank card, they can enjoy services that ordinary people can''t even imagine.


    And the most important point is that this kind of supreme bank card has a very high credit line.


    Like Wang Fan''s ordinary card, you can easily overdraw 10 million yuan of Chinese currency.


    Manager Ma has also seen this kind of supreme card on other occasions, so he knows how much energy this kind of bank card contains.


    In the face of a big man with a deposit of 3 billion yuan in Guofeng bank, you don''t need to guess his identity, let alone understand his life experience.


    Because no matter what kind of person he is, it''s not manager Ma who can offend him.


    That''s why manager Ma knelt down and begged for mercy when he saw the word "supreme" clearly on his bank card.


    However, Wang fan is not as knowledgeable as manager Ma. He only knows that he can enjoy a lot of benefits, including overdraft of 10 million Chinese dollars.


    Of course, Wang fan is not a fool. He can overdraw 10 million Chinese dollars at a time, and he can enjoy all kinds of enviable benefits in China, which is enough to show the power of this bank card.


    So in the face of the 180 degree change of manager Ma''s attitude, Wang Fan was not surprised at all, let alone showed any maladjustment.


    The noisy voice in the hall finally alarmed the customers in the VIP room.


    The customer who came out of the VIP room was wearing a high-end suit. The gold necklace on his neck was as thick as his thumb. Even the watch on his wrist was tens of thousands of high-end goods.


    In his forties, however, because of excessive drinking and lust, there was little hair left, just a few hairs, which were neatly coiled on his head.


    As soon as he walked out of the VIP room, the man first glanced at the heavily makeup saleswomen, and then he focused on Wang Fan.


    See manager Ma is kneeling on the ground can''t help kowtow, the man''s brow slightly a frown, a big drink: "where come of tortoise grandson, here wild?"


    The man''s voice was very sudden, which startled the saleswomen who were looking at manager Ma in the hall. They all looked at the man at the door of the VIP room.


    Yu Guang''s eyes saw that the girls were looking at him. The man was very proud. He shook the tens of thousands of gold watches in his hands and raised his hand to sort out the precious hair on his head.


    Arrogantly looking at the ordinary dressed Wang Fan, the man walked confidently to Wang Na''s side.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid! There''s brother leopard to support you! " The domineering leopard elder brother patted Wang Na''s chest and said.


    Kneeling on the ground, manager Ma heard brother Bao''s voice. He raised his head in a hurry and said nervously: "brother Bao..."


    Wang Fan heard manager Ma calling brother Bao, and knew that she wanted to remind the other party. He quickly interrupted manager Ma''s words and said in a faint voice: "shut up!"


    The voice is not big, but manager Ma was startled. She hurriedly lowered her head, knelt on the ground and did not dare to say a word more.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was still so arrogant in front of him, brother Bao''s eyes glared, straightened his chest, shook the gold chain around his neck, squinted and said, "boy, where are you? Do you know this is covered by my brother leopard? "


    "Me? Liu village. " Wang Fan pointed to Liu pangzi and ah Qi and said, "we are all from Liu village."


    "Damn it! It''s a bunch of old hats! " Leopard brother a listen to Wang Fan''s words sneer up, in the face of a group of suburban farmers, leopard brother''s sense of superiority suddenly soared.


    See leopard brother is quite proud of the appearance, Wang Fan asked with a smile: "do not know where leopard brother is mixed?"


    "Well! Boy, say it to scare you to death! You''re fine! " Asked by Wang Fan, brother Bao was even more proud. He cleared his throat and said, "I''m from Sihai gang. My elder brother is called" dizang Bodhisattva "! Have you ever heard of it? "


    "Who is your brother?" Liu pangzi, who is standing beside Wang Na, looks dull after hearing brother Bao''s words. He looks at him in disbelief and asks in surprise.


    "Brother fan of Sihai Gang! You boys are like woodlouse! I''m afraid I haven''t heard of it! " Brother Bao said to Liu pangzi with a sneer.


    "Brother fan! It turns out that your elder brother is fan of Sihai Gang? " Liu pangzi said while looking at Wang Fan with a bad smile.


    Seeing the bad smile on Liu pangzi''s face, Wang Fan glared at him fiercely, turned his head and said to brother Bao with a smile: "brother Bao, we''ve heard of the four seas gang, but we haven''t heard of brother fan you said!"


    "Yes! Van Gogh? What kind of Bodhisattva is it? Isn''t it blowing a little to heaven? " Ah Qi deliberately spoke ill of Wang Fan.


    Knowing that ah Qi was deliberately hurting himself, Wang Fan couldn''t lose his temper, and said in agreement, "what my brother said is reasonable. It''s really a bit of heaven''s meaning!"


    "Ha ha! Ha ha Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan eating shriveled in front of ah Qi and couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t care about Liu pangzi''s jokes, brother Bao, who didn''t know it, was very superior.


    Liu pangzi''s laughter was very harsh to him, and ah Qi''s words made him angry.


    "Fuck! How dare you look down on my elder brother Brother Bao cursed, and he was going to catch Liu pangzi with his fist.


    Wang Na, standing next to Liu pangzi, saw that brother Bao was about to hurt someone. She was so scared that she wanted to pull Liu pangzi to avoid this blow.


    But after all, Wang Na is not a role in the world. When she reacts, brother Bao''s fist has come to her.


    Just when Wang Na was so frightened by the sudden change that she lost her face and screamed repeatedly, brother Bao suddenly screamed and flew out straight.

 V2.Chapter 132

    Wang Fan''s dissatisfaction with ah Qi is vented to brother Bao.


    The thick leather shoes kick on brother Bao''s belly, just like a dull hammer on it.


    Brother Bao, who was so arrogant just now, was kicked by Wang Fan. He even spat out the rice last night.


    In the hall of the sales department, someone knows brother Bao and what kind of goods he is.


    Even Wang Na, who had been hit by brother Bao for a long time, had heard some rumors about brother Bao, so when she saw that Wang Fan had kicked brother Bao, and what he had kicked made him look like now, she was very nervous.


    Wang Na is a smart girl. If at first Liu pangzi had a conflict with manager Ma, she still doesn''t know the situation and the purpose of what Liu pangzi did.


    So when Liu pangzi pulls her back from the front door of the sales department and sees manager Ma kneel down and beg for mercy in front of Wang Fan, and brother Bao is kicked aside by Wang Fan.


    As a participant and the biggest beneficiary of the whole thing, she can''t pretend to be confused and refuse to admit that Wang Fan takes extra care of her!


    Although Wang Na doesn''t hate this kind of violence, and even advocates violence in her heart, it''s really hard for her to accept Wang Fan''s help.


    In Wang Na''s eyes, Wang fan is almost the same as brother Bao.


    This is not only because Wang Fan inadvertently shows the tattoo on his arm in front of Wang Na, but also because Wang Fan treats manager Ma and brother Bao fiercely.


    In the past two years, many young people are very much in favor of the so-called social people. In order to pursue this kind of social spirit, they go to tattoo, dye their hair, say dirty words, and even fight because of little things.


    But these things in Wang Na''s view, it is a very naive behavior.


    She doesn''t like people who are very angry in the world, and she doesn''t want to deal with them. So after Wang Fan kicked brother Bao, Wang Na''s face flashed with excitement and soon showed an unnatural smile.


    Liu pangzi, who has been beside Wang Na, didn''t see the emotion between her eyebrows. Instead, he was very excited and said to her, "sister, don''t be afraid. With us here, no one can bully you!"


    Liu pangzi''s words are very sincere, although very straightforward, but also to appease Wang Na''s heart.


    But this words in Wang Na''s ears, but it really changed the taste, Wang Na looked at Wang Fan with a long breath, politely said: "Sir, thank you for your help, but I''m no longer an employee here, you have to buy a house, please find another salesman."


    Wang Na''s attitude made a face at a loss, Wang Fan looked at the same face at a loss of Liu fat man.


    Liu pangzi, who also didn''t understand the situation, quickly asked, "sister, what do you mean by that?"


    "It''s not interesting. If it''s nothing, I''ll go first." Wang Na then walked to the gate, ignoring the surprised expression on Liu pangzi''s face.


    Looking at Wang Na pushing open the glass door, walking to the side of the road and stopping a taxi, Liu pangzi wanted to catch up.


    "Fat man, forget it!" Wang fan stopped Liu pangzi, turned to ah Qi and said, "I don''t think we can buy a house today. Let''s go back first."


    "You are the boss, you has the final say!" Ah Qi is a very indifferent answer.


    Wang Fan opened his mouth and said he wanted to leave. Manager Ma kneeling on the ground raised his head and looked at Wang Fan pitifully and asked: "Sir, you should consider our real estate. If the boss knows that I have offended you, I will be dismissed for sure!"


    "Do you want me to forgive you and continue to buy a house with you?" Wang Fan looked down at manager Ma and asked.


    On hearing Wang Fan''s tone a little loose, manager Ma nodded his head and said: "Sir, there is absolutely no problem with the quality of our house, and the house type will never let you down. As long as you are willing to buy a house here, I can give you more discount."


    "Manager Ma, it''s not that I don''t give you a chance. It''s really my brother who gets annoyed when he sees you. What do you say to do?" Wang Fan pointed to Liu pangzi beside him and said to manager Ma with a smile.


    The expression on Manager Ma''s face was a little stunned. He immediately understood Wang Fan''s meaning. He hurriedly pointed to several female saleswomen in the hall and said, "Sir, as long as you like, our salesmen are free to choose. You can talk to whoever you like and how you like!"


    Although the words are not very explicit, manager Ma emphasizes that he can talk as he wants, and the meaning can be heard by anyone.


    It is said that when they are introduced to customers in this way, the saleswomen should be indignant and even leave like Wang Na.


    However, as soon as manager Ma''s words were finished, the saleswomen were not dissatisfied. On the contrary, they were all smiling, wriggling their waists and rushing together.


    "Sir, let me introduce the real estate of our company to you."


    "I hope you can choose me to serve you, sir."


    "My name is Jia Zhenjing. I hope you can give me a chance to serve you."


    .... ...


    Several women salesmen with heavy make-up came forward and tried their best to please Wang Fan, hoping to take over their big list.


    Such a scene makes Wang Fan very surprised, he unconsciously thought of "hundred flowers garden".


    In front of her, although she was wearing a clean suit and overalls, she looked like a smiling princess in the "hundred flowers garden".


    The chaotic scene makes Wang Fan a little overwhelmed. Although Wang fan can have a hundred ways to treat brother Bao''s stubborn stubble to make the other party shut up, he has no ability to make the chattering women shut up.


    It seems that he saw Wang Fan''s dilemma. Liu chuckled a while, then stopped the women around Wang Fan with a straight face, and yelled at them: "stay away from my elder brother, be careful, my sister-in-law will come back and peel your skin!"


    Liu pangzi''s words are very effective. The female saleswomen who make a fuss just heard Liu pangzi''s words, at first they don''t like it. But when it comes to Wang Fan''s wife, they immediately step back and distance themselves from Wang Fan.


    Although these women don''t know what''s sacred about Liu pangzi''s "sister-in-law", they are not ordinary people who can tie a man like Wang Fan to their side.


    Since the strength of the other party is far beyond our control, there is no need to fight with the other party. What''s more, if this business can be completed, maybe the "sister-in-law" will nod and agree!

 V2.Chapter 133

    When Wang Fan left the hall of the sales department, he found that brother Bao, who had vomited food all over the floor, had sneaked away from Wang Fan''s eyes while Wang Fan was pestered by the saleswomen!


    He didn''t want to get entangled with brother Bao too much, so Wang Fan didn''t go deep into the matter, and didn''t even ask manager Ma about some things about brother Bao.


    When they got out of the sales department and drove the Jetta at the door, they were ready to continue to walk around the city and find a more suitable neighborhood to buy a house.


    As a result, Wang Fan''s car was caught between two vans before they went far away, and a black Audi accelerated to catch up with them.


    When the two cars were running side by side, the rear door glass of Audi dropped down. Brother Bao shook the gold chain around his neck and showed a proud face. He pointed to Liu pangzi who was driving and yelled, "Damn it, stop! Stop the car for your grandfather


    Liu pangzi, who was driving, would not have been so angry. If Wang Fan hadn''t been sitting behind him, Liu pangzi would have hit his fellow Audi.


    Even ah Qi, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, was choked by brother Bao''s arrogance. He reached into his coat pocket and was about to take out his pistol.


    If Wang Fan didn''t reach out to stop ah Qi, I''m afraid brother Bao''s head would blossom in the blink of an eye.


    At the sign of Wang Fan, Liu pangzi stopped the car steadily.


    As soon as the Jetta stopped, brother Bao in Audi couldn''t wait to let the driver stop. He opened the door and came to Wang Fan with a baseball stick.


    On the two vans that attacked Wang Fan back and forth, a large group of people jumped down with baseball sticks and machetes in their hands.


    "Van Gogh, let me do it!"


    Seeing brother Bao and the people he called coming towards them, Liu pangzi didn''t wait for Wang Fan to speak, so he took the initiative to open the door.


    Wang Fan three people, the most hate leopard brother is Liu pangzi, he wanted to show in front of Wang Na, but manager Ma did not know how to come out to smash the scene.


    In the face of a woman who is used to doing skin and meat business, Liu pangzi has no good way to deal with her, but fortunately, Wang Fan''s timely hand made Liu pangzi regain some face in front of Wang Na.


    However, the appearance of brother Bao makes Wang Na leave the scene angrily again, which makes Liu pangzi feel dissatisfied with brother Bao.


    Of course, Liu pangzi doesn''t know that Wang Na''s departure has something to do with brother Bao, but more importantly, she doesn''t want to have too much to do with people like Liu pangzi.


    However, according to Liu pangzi''s style of doing things, even if he knows the truth, he will put all this on brother Bao. Who makes him dare not offend Wang Na and don''t want to blame Wang Fan!


    The distance between the two cars was not far. Brother Bao didn''t rush up directly when he got out of the car. After all, Wang Fan''s hand in the sales department still caused a certain psychological shadow to him.


    When the helpers on the van get off the bus and see that it''s not Wang Fan who gets on and off the Jetta, brother Bao walks to Liu fatty with a baseball stick.


    "Son of a bitch! Today... "


    Before brother Bao''s words were finished, he saw Liu pangzi''s face was gloomy. He pulled out his right hand behind him, and then drew out a bright kitchen knife.


    Before brother Bao could see the shape of the kitchen knife clearly, he felt a cool wind blowing on his arm, and then he was kicked to the ground by fat man Liu.


    Brother Bao, who fell heavily on the ground, did not forget to swing the baseball stick in his hand to prevent Liu pangzi from sneaking attack on him. He even yelled: "brothers, fuck him! Hurry up


    Those people who came down from the van with weapons and came to help brother Bao suddenly were scared by the bloody scene, and they all stood there and did not dare to move forward.


    Liu pangzi, with a kitchen knife in his hand, turned his head and looked at the helpers called by brother Bao. He pointed the kitchen knife in his hand and scolded: "get the hell out of here!"


    As the saying goes, horizontal afraid of Leng, Leng afraid not to die!


    Take a kitchen knife with you to go shopping, and without saying a word, you can use a manual knife. It''s either stupid or not.


    In the face of such a playful master, who is willing to entangle with Liu pangzi.


    Although Liu pangzi''s arrogance is too strong and his words make these people''s ears hot, who is willing to gamble with his own life when his life is at stake?


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s voice fell, those people stepped back two steps, and separated from Liu pangzi, who was fierce and evil.


    When brother Bao, who fell to the ground, saw this scene, he didn''t care to scold these people for not saving him. He got up, swung his baseball stick and hit him on the head.


    Sneak attack from behind!


    Although in the street, we don''t care about the inferior means when we fight, but this kind of sneak attack behind the scenes is always not on the table.


    After all, there are a large number of leopard brothers here. It''s a shame to be known by people on the road if it''s spread.


    However, compared with his own life, such a matter of face seems insignificant!


    Knowing that he was not Liu pangzi''s opponent, brother Bao didn''t care too much, so he took a direct look at Liu pangzi''s key.


    Facing those helpers, Liu pangzi didn''t expect that brother Bao would attack him suddenly. With the wind in his ears, Liu pangzi stepped back two steps in a hurry to avoid brother Bao''s baseball stick.


    After all, the reaction was slower. Brother Bao''s baseball stick rubbed Liu pangzi''s scalp and finally hit him on the shoulder.


    A layer of skin on his scalp was wiped off by a baseball stick. Although there was not much blood flowing out, Liu pangzi still felt a hot pain.


    As for the one on the shoulder, Rao Shi Liu was strong and strong, like a calf. He also felt that his whole arm was unconscious, as if he had suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Leopard brother, who hit well, was very excited. Regardless of the injury on his hand, he swung up his baseball stick and said hello to fat man Liu.


    The men, who were blushing and scared back by Liu pangzi, saw that brother Bao had the upper hand, and they all wanted to find face here. They raised their machetes and sticks and rushed to Liu pangzi.


    Sitting in the Jetta, ah Qi sees Liu pangzi being attacked. He anxiously reaches for his gun and pulls the handle on the door. He is ready to get out of the car and help Liu pangzi out.


    Looking at Wang fan outside the car, he stopped ah Qi who was about to get off. Looking at Liu pangzi outside the window, he said to ah Qi, "these garbage fat people can handle it, you don''t have to worry!"


    "Van Gogh, in case..."


    "There is no just in case, I believe in the strength of fat people!"

 V2.Chapter 134

    Wang Fan believes in Liu pangzi''s strength, not because of sentimentality, but because of his long understanding of Liu pangzi.


    At first contact, Liu pangzi was vulnerable in front of Wang Fan, which really made Wang Fan have some misunderstandings about Liu pangzi''s ability, and even suspected that Liu pangzi was a fool with no power to bind a chicken.


    However, it was not until the five killers arranged by Liu Tian appeared, Wang Fan, Liu pangzi and the Madman of Sihai Gang, and these killers had a scuffle in the suburbs that Wang Fan discovered Liu pangzi''s hidden strength.


    Later, Liu pangzi secretly followed Wang Fan. He was able to make Wang Fan imperceptible, as well as the clean hand of Mahou, and a kitchen knife to frighten Chen Yaoxing''s horses.


    These things let Wang Fan clearly realize that Liu pangzi is definitely not a mediocre person, and his strength is absolutely a shocking existence.


    Sure enough, not long after Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi, who was at a disadvantage, took a chance and kicked brother Bao''s inner thigh.


    Although there are not many nerves in the inner thigh, it is an extremely fragile place. Once hit, muscle spasm will appear.


    Leopard brother is an ordinary man, just eat stronger than others, so he did not survive.


    After Liu pangzi hit hard and kicked inside his thigh, his whole leg also appeared spasm.


    Moreover, this situation not only made him pale, but also made him kneel on one knee in a panic.


    Because of the face-to-face relationship with Liu pangzi, brother Bao kneels on one knee, his body is half shorter than Liu pangzi, and his head is just at Liu pangzi''s waist.


    Liu pangzi, who has taken back his feet, saw brother Bao kneeling on one knee and a ferocious smile flashed across his face.


    Heel force into the axis, the body of a fierce rotation, the other leg instant burst kicked leopard brother''s head.


    "Bang"


    It''s like a stick hitting a watermelon. The sound of a huge blow shakes everyone''s heart.


    Leopard brother, who had not yet recovered from his cramp, was kicked by Liu pangzi''s roundabout kick and flew out of the room.


    Leopard brother''s limbs were limp with his eyes closed, lying on the ground like a pile of mud, and the blood in his mouth was pouring out.


    "Come on!" Liu pangzi raises his chin and shouts at the people who are rushing towards him.


    All of a sudden, there are two people although see clearly leopard brother was beaten, but the foot has not stopped momentum, body involuntarily rushed to Liu fatty.


    Shua


    "Bang"


    Liu pangzi, with a strong sense of killing, directly knocked over a man who was half his head higher, and kicked over another man who was about the same size as him.


    Two people were knocked down by Liu pangzi, covering the wound and groaning bitterly on the ground. Those people who followed, seeing that Liu pangzi was really outstanding, all braked and stopped.


    At this time, Liu pangzi holds a kitchen knife in one hand and wipes the blood splashed on his face with a strange smile on his face.


    "Come on! Let''s have a taste of fat master! "


    Liu pangzi, with his bloody face, was ferocious and walked towards those people step by step.


    Although these people have been on the road for some years, it''s the first time for them to meet a master like Liu pangzi.


    Heart side secretly scold leopard brother should not offend Liu pangzi such a person, but at the foot is not vague, direct SA Ya son to the van to withdraw.


    Sitting on the Jetta, ah Qi looks at Liu pangzi as if an eagle is catching a chicken. He chases those people outside the car and runs away. His mouth is wide open and he looks dull.


    "How''s it going? I said fat people can do it Wang Fan looked at the window and said triumphantly.


    "Damn it! More than that, it''s really powerful! But there is still a gap with me! " Ah Qi refused to admit defeat.


    With a white look at the boastful ah Qi, Wang Fan pointed to the Audi and said to ah Qi, "there are still people on the car. Can you see what they look like?"


    "I can only see it''s a man, but I can''t see what he looks like." Ah Qi squinted at the opposite Audi and couldn''t see each other clearly.


    But Wang Fan''s words remind ah Qi that he is also interested in the people on Audi.


    It is said that the people who come with brother Bao must be the helpers invited by brother Bao, but brother Bao and those ordinary thugs are all stunned by Liu pangzi, and they are in a mess chasing all over the street.


    But this one in the car didn''t get off the Audi to help these people deal with Liu fatty.


    If the man in the car is scared by Liu pangzi''s strength, he can drive away.


    However, the man in the car, not only did not drive away from this land of right and wrong, but also did not show any panic.


    That kind of calm and calm, let ah Qi think he must be very unusual.


    Ah Qi''s worry is also what Wang Fan worries about.


    I''ve noticed the man in the back of the Audi for a long time. Although he can''t see each other clearly, and there is such a long distance between them, Wang fan can still feel that the other side is also observing his side through the window glass.


    When brother Bao was in the sales department, he once revealed that his eldest brother was "Wang Fan", and he was so sure that he didn''t seem to be bragging and lying at all. So Wang Fan guessed that the man sitting in the back of the Audi should be the fake "Wang Fan" in brother Bao''s mouth.


    "Brother fan, is it the fake Wang fan that brother Bao said?" Ah Qi also guessed the identity of the other side, quietly reminded Wang Fan on the back seat.


    Wang Fan, who also had this suspicion, nodded and said in a deep voice, "let''s go and meet Wang Fan of the four seas gang."


    Hear Wang Fan want to hand, ah Qi flurried open the door, got out of the car, followed Wang Fan behind, to the Audi car parked in the side.


    Liu pangzi, who is chasing a group of people to chop and kill, is very excited. He sees Wang Fan and ah Qi get out of the car, and walks to the Audi with a serious expression. He leaves those guys running around and runs to Wang Fan with a kitchen knife.


    "Ka"


    Wang Fan went to the place less than two meters away from the Audi. Before they asked each other to get off, the door of the Audi was opened from inside.


    A man with the same figure and size as Wang Fan came out of the Audi with a smile and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, I didn''t expect that your fat man is really not a fool!"


    "Who are you? How do you know about me? " The man''s words startled Wang Fan, and an ominous premonition flashed over his heart.

 V2.Chapter 135

    The man from the car, like Wang Fan, has short hair, thin but energetic appearance, but also has some shrewdness on the surface.


    Hearing Wang Fan ask about himself, the man smiles and raises his hand to rub his chin.


    When a man raises his hand, Wang Fan sees a black leather case on his index finger and a crow with an open mouth tattooed on the back of his hand.


    Crows have always been regarded as a sign of bad luck.


    So most people who like tattoos will not tattoo crows on their bodies.


    Only those who are in charge of "dirty work" in the guild, and some foreign killer organizations, will take crows as their identity mark.


    The man looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said, "you can call me crow."


    "Crow?" Wang Fan thinks the man in front of him is funny.


    If you''re in a country other than Huaxia, maybe the other party will come up with the name of crow and install a good B in front of others.


    But this is China.


    Not to mention the kind of cold-blooded and ruthless killer organization, even the members of the gangs in the Jianghu dare not claim their identity arrogantly.


    Next to Liu Pang, he looked at the crow and said, "you are pretending to be my elder brother?"


    "Yes The crow replied.


    I thought crow would find an excuse or prevaricate to deal with Liu pangzi''s question.


    But it happened that he didn''t evade the question at all, and even the tone of answering the question made people feel that he didn''t care.


    It''s like pretending to be Wang Fan. It''s not a big deal. There''s no need to explain anything to Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi was infuriated by the crow''s words. He frowned. Without waiting for Wang Fan to give an order, he swung his kitchen knife and cut it at the crow.


    The distance between the two people is less than half a meter, and Liu pangzi has no premonition before his hand. With a bloody kitchen knife, he blows a gust of fishy wind and cuts straight at the crow''s face.


    If this knife is cut up, even if it can''t kill the crow, it has to be sent directly to the hospital for rescue.


    However, the kitchen knife in Liu pangzi''s hand is fast, and the crow''s evasion is also fast.


    The cold light on the blade flashed, and the crow had taken a step to the side. The sharp blade rubbed his clothes and fell, but it didn''t hurt him at all.


    Liu pangzi was stunned. He looked at the crow in front of him in disbelief. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Not to mention Liu pangzi can''t believe that crow can avoid this knife. Even Wang Fan and ah Qi are scared that crow can easily avoid Liu pangzi''s kitchen knife.


    So close, so sudden.


    Let alone the crow''s reaction and action, can be regarded as a first-class expert, is that he is still able to deal with this crisis calmly, it is enough to prove that he is not an ordinary person.


    "It''s a little slow!" Crow side out of his pocket with a cigarette case, while understatement of the evaluation of Liu fatty hand.


    Some angry Liu Pang, listening to the crow''s words is very harsh, in the hands of the kitchen knife again cut out, mouth curse: "slow you uncle!"


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that the crow''s eyes were wrong, Wang Fan quickly and loudly reminded Liu fatty.


    However, this reminder is obviously late. At the moment when Liu pangzi makes another move, crow shows a cunning smile on his face. The cigarette just lit in his hand is stabbed at Liu pangzi''s wrist.


    "Ah


    With Liu pangzi''s exclamation, the broken cigarette ends sparkle everywhere, and the kitchen knife also comes out of Liu pangzi''s hand.


    The crow who gets a good shot looks at Wang Fan, turns his wrist and catches Liu pangzi''s kitchen knife steadily.


    The quick eyed Wang Fan grabs Liu pangzi''s arm, tugs at his arms and stands up behind him.


    One side of the seven is also like facing the general, took out the pistol in the suit, the muzzle pointed to the hand knife crow.


    Pointed at by the muzzle of the black hole, the crow didn''t mean to panic at all. He still had a cynical smile on his face, but his hands were flat in front of Wang Fan, making a gesture of not attacking.


    "What do you want?" Wang Fan raised his hand and pressed the gun in ah Qi''s hand. Looking at the crow, he asked in a deep voice.


    "I owe you. Can I go now?" Crow did not answer Wang Fan''s question, but said arrogantly.


    "What the hell do you think it''s over?" Liu pangzi, who was scalded by the crow''s cigarette end and robbed of his weapon, jumped behind Wang Fan and scolded.


    Ah Qi, with a gloomy face, said anxiously: "brother fan, you can''t let him go like this. This boy..."


    Wang Fan, who looked at the crow, raised his hand and interrupted ah Qi''s words. His voice was calm and said to the crow, "H city is not big. We will meet again, but next time, you are not so lucky."


    "You too." Crow said and turned away, did not care about ah seven and Liu pangzi two killing eyes.


    Looking at the crow''s back slowly disappeared, Liu pangzi worried about Wang Fan and said: "brother fan, this boy can''t stay, or he will give us trouble."


    "Yes! It''s no accident that he pretended to be you! There must be a conspiracy. " Ah Qi also said anxiously.


    "It''s no use killing him. He won''t tell me the truth." Wang Fan said to them with a bitter smile.


    "But we are in the light, and he is in the dark. Brother fan, it''s easy to avoid guns in the light, but hard to defend them in the dark!" Liu said angrily.


    Turning his head to look at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan nodded and said to him, "what you said is reasonable. However, it''s better to wait and see the change instead of cutting grass and removing roots."


    "What shall we do?" Ah Qi understood Wang Fan''s meaning, but he was still worried.


    Although she had some prejudices about Wang Fan, ah Qi''s view on Wang Fan has greatly changed since she got along with Wang Fan.


    From the beginning, Wang Fan was regarded as a common little gangster, to now he is willing to call him "brother fan". These are ah Qi''s recognition and respect for Wang Fan.


    In addition to the relationship between Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, ah Qi feels closer to Wang Fan and doesn''t want to see him calculated by anyone.


    "Crow! ha-ha! I''d like to see who arranged such a bird for me! "


    He didn''t answer ah Qi''s question, but Wang Fan was guessing who was behind the crow''s appearance.


    This period of rapid rise, has intentionally or unintentionally let Wang fan set up a lot of enemies.


    It can be said that many people around him are likely to arrange a role like crow to appear.


    Only by understanding the person behind the crow can Wang Fan make the right decision.

 V2.Chapter 136

    The crow''s sudden appearance gives Wang Fan an ominous premonition.


    Both the Sihai gang and the Dongsheng Gang have suffered a lot after a series of changes.


    More than half of Sihai Gang''s Sihai Dragon King is lost, and only Liu Bao and Huang''s brothers are left in Dongsheng Wuhu. That is to say, the big brother of H city''s underworld has been eliminated by about half.


    Since someone abdicates, it''s natural that someone will want to be in the top position.


    Of course, the way of the upper position is different, some will be like Wang Fan, depending on their own strength step by step on the position of big brother.


    There are also people who like to be opportunistic or pushed up as chess pieces.


    Although everyone''s way of going to the top is different, their purpose in mind is the same, and in order to achieve the goal, the determination is the same.


    About crows, Wang Fan asked Han Chen to investigate. He didn''t tell Uncle GUI about it, because he knew that uncle GUI didn''t like to hear more from Wang Fan except for things related to "gold does not change.".


    As for Wang Yue, Han Chen didn''t talk to Wang Fan, and Wang Fan didn''t ask him. It seems that they have some tacit understanding, and they are avoiding this embarrassing topic.


    The renovation of the teahouse is very fast. Wang fan is still busy investigating the crow. The teahouse has already been renovated according to Wang Fan''s requirements. After Hu Xiaomei and Wang Fan said hello, she took the blind master to the teahouse.


    And this side, Wang Fan also for Liu Village candidate good group buying community.


    Although the final choice is not close to Liu village, it is not far from Fuyuan teahouse.


    However, such a result, but let blind Master and Liu Village those old people are very satisfied.


    After living in Liu village for so many years, the blind Master and some elderly people in the village have always had a good friendship. Since Liu village was demolished, these old people have no place to talk. They can only call each other by mobile phone.


    Because of this, the blind Master''s mood has been bad, so his health has not been very good.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has been waiting on the blind Master for a long time, has seen through the blind Master''s mind. Without waiting for the blind master to speak to her, she tells the elderly people from door to door that they can go to the teahouse to chat with the blind master at any time. Moreover, they can chat in the teahouse and taste all kinds of new tea.


    The tea house stronghold of Tangtang Sihai gang has thus become the elderly activity center of Liu village. Because of this, Fuyuan tea house has also become another base of Liu village people.


    With Hu Xiaomei to settle the blind Master, Wang Fan will have more energy and spare his hand to settle Liu village people in the community.


    Moving is not an easy thing, and because it is a new house, so every family must first decorate.


    It''s rare for Liu village to buy a house and decorate it in any community or city.


    Now the new house decoration, city people are generally looking for decoration company to do, but Liucun people are not the same.


    Usually when there is no farm work in the field, these villagers will come into the city in groups or by themselves, and work for others in a decoration company.


    After so many years of training, although these Liucun people have no culture, they have a clear family in the decoration business, and even a few people have become famous figures in the decoration industry.


    Before Liu Qiang became the village head, he had been working in a decoration company in the city. Later, in order to repay Wang Fan for saving his husband and wife''s life, he stayed in Liu village and was busy with demolition and reconstruction.


    Now that we finally have a new house and need decoration, we naturally think of Liu Qiang.


    Liu Qiang, who is used to doing things, did not refuse. With the trust of many villagers, he not only invited designers from the established decoration company, but also made decoration design drawings for every household.


    We also selected some skilled workers from the village and set up several decoration teams set up by the villagers of Liu village to be responsible for door-to-door decoration.


    In this way, in addition to looking for someone to design drawings, it costs some money, and the cost of decoration workers is also saved.


    In order to save more money for the villagers, Liu Qiang also discussed with Wang Fan to allocate all the remaining sediment and wood waste from the construction of Liu village to the villagers for decoration.


    Liu Qiang''s arrangement is not only approved by the villagers of Liu village, but also approved by Wang Fan.


    As long as the decoration is finished, the people in Liu village can move into their new homes and start their city life.


    But it didn''t work out.


    The day after Liu got the key to his new house, when the villagers who were responsible for the decoration of the village entered the community with the decoration tools, they had a conflict with the property of the community.


    The conflict is neither big nor small. There are only a dozen people fighting between the two sides, but it is not small either. Because the four security guards of the property were injured in the hospital by the people of Liu village.


    Because of this conflict, Liu village people and property security have become enemies, and the decoration has been shelved.


    Talked to the property manager several times,. Liu Qiang had no choice but to find Wang Fan for help.


    As soon as I heard that the people in Liu Village beat the security guard of the property, Wang Fan also felt that it was really not such a thing, so he took Liu pangzi and ah Qi to the property building of the community and wanted to talk about it with the property manager.


    The property building of the community is built next to the garden of the community. It is a villa that was not sold in the community. The manager''s office is on the second floor.


    But when Wang Fan found the property here, the door of the property was closed. Liu pangzi called the door for half a day, but he didn''t hear anyone agree.


    "Brother fan, it''s more than nine o''clock. There won''t be no one working in the property company!" Liu pangzi looked at the closed door and asked Wang Fan in doubt.


    Looking at the Audi parked in front of the villa, Wang Fan shook his head and said, "Liu Qiang told me that the property manager lives here, and the Audi parked next to him should be his car. There can''t be no one in the house."


    "Damn it! Some people don''t say a word and deliberately make trouble for others! " Liu pangzi swears.


    On one side, ah Qi was also a little unhappy and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, if you want me to say that there is no need to talk to them about this kind of thing, don''t you beat a few of them? It''s not a big deal. "


    "No matter who is right or wrong in this matter, we should make it clear. After all, the people of Liu Village want to live here for a long time, and their relationship with the property company is too rigid, which is not good for their future life." Wang Fan said to ah Qi with a bitter smile.


    "Squeak! Quack


    The door of the villa opened from inside, and a woman in pajamas appeared in front of them with a gloomy face.

 V2.Chapter 137

    Wang Fan, who was standing in front of the villa, was stunned to see the woman in front of them.


    Silk pajamas meat hidden meat now, big wave hair with a woman''s graceful figure, it is the ultimate temptation of living.


    Liu pangzi, who is closest to a woman, looks at the firm grapes on her chest, swallows and says, "hold the grass!"


    "Big head Woman Liu Mei Road pivot, open mouth scold a way.


    The old Liu Pangzi, who was scolded, turned red and said, "come on!" I''ll wait for you. When you say grass, it''s the time


    Liu pangzi has been in Liucun for many years, and his kung fu is not the first, but he has never been defeated in this kind of thing.


    The woman in front of him obviously didn''t know Liu pangzi''s strength. Moreover, Liu pangzi''s obscene appearance was cruel, so she began to scold him.


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind Liu pangzi, wanted to persuade Liu pangzi, but was stopped by ah Qi, who was watching.


    Women wear thin clothes. Standing at the gate of the villa, she soon feels cool. But Liu pangzi scolds one after another. She is not willing to lose the battle, so she can only hold on to the gate with her hand.


    Finally, the woman couldn''t stand Liu pangzi''s shameless abuse, turned her head and cried out: "darling! I''m being bullied by garbage. You don''t come down to help me! "


    The woman''s cry was soon answered. A young man in pajamas, carrying a golf club, rushed out of the villa.


    When she saw her flower protection messenger coming to rescue her, the woman began to cry. She pointed to Liu pangzi at the door and said to the man, "darling, he played a hooligan and scolded me. You want to revenge me!"


    "Where''s the fool who dares to do things with Laozi''s women?" The man waved his golf club and rushed out of the villa.


    Just out of the door of the villa, the man saw Wang Fan and ah Qi standing behind Liu pangzi. He hesitated a little, then pointed to Liu pangzi with his golf club, and asked arrogantly, "are you playing hooligans here?"


    "I didn''t!" Liu pangzi replied calmly.


    "You just looked at my mother''s chest!" The woman pointed to Liu pangzi and complained.


    Hearing his woman''s accusation, the man squinted, looked at Liu pangzi and said, "do you still want to sophistry?"


    "Do you have a mother?" Liu pangzi asked in a deep tone.


    "What do you mean?" The man asked.


    Another glance at the grape looming on the woman''s chest, Liu pangzi said piously: "I have a mother, and I grow up with breast milk, so I have a natural attachment to my mother. Can you understand my mood?"


    The man was confused by Liu pangzi''s words. He frowned and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "You Ma Zi, in front of me, open chest, instantly inspired my memory of my mother, but you are here to say that I play a hooligan, you are a blasphemy of maternal love! Don''t you feel sorry for your mother when you say that? " Liu pangzi is just like a saint with a halo.


    This kind of righteous words, let the man involuntarily turn to look at his woman, see the woman''s silk pajamas, there is no way to block her spring, this just angrily scolded: "who let you wear like this, still don''t go back!"


    The scolded woman was stunned for a moment, then covered her face and went to the villa crying.


    Seeing the man scolding his own woman, Liu pangzi said with satisfaction: "brother! It''s not that my brother said you, such a woman who doesn''t know how to behave, you''d better dump it as soon as possible! Or I''ll green you sooner or later! "


    Liu pangzi''s eloquence almost made Wang Fan and ah Qi laugh. They stood by and looked at the man in front of them.


    The man in pajamas is in his twenties. He looks pretty. At first glance, he looks like a little meat star.


    White neck and wrists, looks strong but not clumsy body, it is a woman''s favorite type.


    No wonder that coquettish woman just now did not resist his abuse. It seems that she was also captured by his skin.


    But if you can please a woman, it doesn''t necessarily make a man look good.


    I''m used to dealing with the rough people of Sihai gang. Wang fan doesn''t like the man who likes to make up at all.


    Maybe he saw the relationship between the three people at the door. The man didn''t get angry because of Liu pangzi''s words. He stood at the door with a gloomy face and looked at Wang Fan behind them.


    Following the man''s eyes, Wang fan saw that not far behind him, several security guards with batons were running towards them.


    "It''s a little interesting!" Wang Fan turned back to look at the man and said with a smile.


    Seeing that his reinforcements had arrived, the man gave a cold hum and retreated. Then he said to Liu pangzi, "tell me, did the people in Liu Village send you to trouble?"


    "Brother, what you said is wrong. We are originally from Liu village. What do you mean Liu Village sent us here? And why do you say we''re troubling you? "


    Liu pangzi also saw the guards, but he didn''t pay attention to them, so his tone was still very casual, not affected by the guards behind him.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi admitted his identity, the man stretched out his hand and waved to several security guards who just ran to the villa and said, "they are all from Liu village. Drive them out for me!"


    When several security guards heard the man''s order, they immediately prepared to fight against Wang Fan. But before these security guards started, Wang Fan rushed to the man and grabbed his hand.


    Staring at the man''s eyes, Wang Fan asked: "brother, I am a resident here! Why do you want them to kick me out? "


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan''s speed was so fast. The man was so scared that he immediately wanted to take back his hand.


    But the hand that Wang Fan grasped his wrist, just like a pair of vice, tightly clasped his wrist, which made the man''s heart more flustered.


    The panicked man struggled and yelled: "let go of your hand, you''re hurting me!"


    "Boy, if you don''t make things clear to me, I can''t let you live today!" Wang Fan pressed his ear and said to him.


    "I''m the property manager! Even if you are residents, you have to be managed by me! " The man is anxious to shout at Wang Fan.


    "Good! Then I''ll teach you today who is the master! " Wang Fan put more force on his hand and fell the man to the ground.

 V2.Chapter 138

    Wang Fan''s hand is like a clarion call to fight. Liu pangzi and ah Qi deftly solve the security around them, and throw them into the villa.


    On the second floor of the villa, the woman screamed at what happened in front of her, but soon she was knocked unconscious by Liu pangzi who rushed to the second floor, and then dragged into the bedroom beside her.


    When Liu pangzi knocks out the woman upstairs, ah Qi also closes the door of the villa.


    Although the glass on the window is full of light, there is still some darkness in the villa, which makes people feel depressed unconsciously.


    The property manager, who fell to the ground by Wang Fan, moved his body tremblingly and hid behind several equally panicked security guards, looking at Wang Fan with a calm face in horror.


    "Deng"


    He pulled a chair from the corner and put it heavily in front of several people. Wang Fan sat on it steadily, cocked his legs and looked at these people in the property company.


    "Tell me, what''s your manager in charge of?" Wang Fan said, took out a cigarette box, unhurried in its mouth on a cigarette, calm tone of the front of the property manager said.


    This made the property manager''s face even whiter. He replied with trembling: "you decorate... renovation... It''s up to me... "I don''t care."


    The more the property manager says, the smaller the voice is. In the end, only he can hear the word "Guan".


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, admired the young property manager. Even now, he still dared to say such words.


    "What''s your name?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I... My name is.. Ma Liang The property manager''s eyes dodged.


    "According to you, if I buy a house here, I have to leave it to you? I''m spending money. I''ve got someone in charge of me Wang Fan asked, squinting.


    "We have a contract. The property company is responsible for the management of all things in the community, including the decoration of the residents." When Ma Liang talked about the right of property, he answered with a strong voice, and the panic on his face faded slightly.


    "Oh, let me ask you, people in Liu village, why don''t they obey your rules?" Wang fan saw the change of Ma Liang''s expression and asked curiously.


    "The decoration of the residents in the community must be done by the decoration company selected by our property. This is the regulation of our company." When Ma Liang talked about the company''s regulations, he was very proud.


    "Did the people in Liu Village approve of your regulation?" Wang Fan asked.


    "It doesn''t need their approval. It''s our company''s rule. All the residential areas in H city are managed in this way." When Ma Liang talked about his company, he was even more proud.


    Wang Fan felt puzzled about Ma Liang''s pride.


    People who have seen road robberies before will always say to past business travelers, "I drive this road, I plant this tree. If you want to live from now on, stay and buy road money"!


    This can also be regarded as an excuse for their own robbery, in order to cover up their embarrassment when blocking the road.


    But in front of Ma Liang, it seems that even this verbal fig leaf has been completely abandoned, which is more shameless than those robbers.


    Can''t hear the past seven not from the quality asked: "who gave you the courage to put such shameless things, said so forthright?"


    "Yes! You set your own rules, and others have to follow them? Why? " Liu pangzi, who came down from upstairs, came to Ma Liang, grabbed the collar of his pajamas and asked with staring eyes.


    "There is someone above our boss who has offended us. Don''t think about it!" Ma Liang, who was picked up by Liu pangzi by the collar, tried to touch the ground with his toes, trying to maintain his final dignity.


    When it comes to the boss of the property company, Wang Fan suddenly came to be interested. He said to Liu Pang with a smile: "fat man, you put him down first. After I ask, you can talk to him again."


    When Liu pangzi heard Wang Fan''s words, he threw Ma Liang to the ground, sneered at him, and then turned to walk behind Wang Fan.


    By Liu pangzi''s fall, Ma Liang''s buttocks were hurt by the hard floor, but he still stood up and straightened his pajamas, looking at Wang Fan with a proud face.


    "To tell you the truth, our boss is not an ordinary person. He has friendship with many dignified people in H city. You will regret your fooling around like this!" Thinking that Wang fan is scared by his boss behind him, Ma Liang speaks with more confidence.


    Even the security guards, who were still shivering with fright just now, felt that Wang Fan was afraid of their boss, and they were no longer afraid, with a proud look on their faces.


    Wang Fan, with his legs crossed, looked at the people in front of him. From the changes in their faces, he could guess what they thought, but Wang Fan was not angry.


    Since Ma Liang''s boss behind the scenes is so wonderful in their eyes, Wang fan is really intrigued. He looks at Ma Liang and asks, "who is your boss?"


    With a look of disdain on his face, Ma Liang cleared his throat and said with pride: "boy, listen up, our boss''s surname is Wang, his single name is every word, and all his friends in the road call him" Bodhisattva "!"


    "However, although our boss has the nickname of" Bodhisattva ", he is not easy to provoke. If you dare to fight against our boss, be careful of your dog''s life!"


    Ma Liang is afraid that Wang Fan will look down on his boss, and specially adds his boss''s means.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting there, and Liu pangzi and ah Qi, who were standing behind Wang Fan, were shocked by Ma Liang''s words and opened their mouths wide, with an incredible expression on their faces.


    Liu pangzi, who thought he had heard wrong, frowned and asked, "who did you just say your boss is?"


    "Our boss''s name is Wang Fan. You haven''t heard of him, have you?" Ma Liang looked at Liu pangzi with disgust, and then said, "but it''s not surprising that you people from the village, how can you know these things on the road?"


    Ah Qi rubbed his face with his hands and slowed down. He asked seriously: "are you sure your boss''s name is Wang Fan? Wang Fan of Sihai Gang? "


    "Yes! We are all members of the four seas gang. Since you know the four seas gang, you should know how powerful we are! " Seeing that Liu pangzi and ah Qi are both surprised, Ma Liang says more complacently.


    Make sure that what Ma Liang says about Wang fan is what they think. Liu pangzi and ah Qi both look down at Wang Fan sitting on the chair.


    Wang Fan scratched his chin and said awkwardly, "I think it must be a misunderstanding!"


    "Well! I know I''m afraid! " Ma Liang looked at the three and said.


    "Manager Ma, I have a question for you. Do you think your boss and I look like brothers?" Wang Fan asked seriously.

 V2.Chapter 139

    Maybe Ma Liang can''t understand the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, but Liu pangzi and ah Qi''s heart is very clear.


    It''s not the first time that someone has made trouble in H City under the banner of Wang Fan, and it''s not the first time that someone has done such a hateful thing.


    crow!


    It must be crows again!


    Although Wang Fan didn''t say it, Liu pangzi and ah Qi knew that the person behind it must be the crow who made Wang Fan sleep and eat uneasily.


    After chatting with Ma Liang, Wang Fan has confirmed that the boss Ma Liang said is the crow they are worried about.


    The tattoo on the back of the hand is indeed a crow, which may be the origin of his name.


    If it''s the first time he has a conflict with crows, Wang Fan also understands that he wants to fight with his own fame and be able to tolerate the adverse effects of his behavior.


    So what happened in front of him, Wang fan can no longer pretend that he can''t see it, and he is also vaguely aware of some crisis.


    If we make constant decisions, we will be confused!


    After beating Ma Liang hard, Wang Fan told him that he would come to him tomorrow and asked him to call his boss.


    The bruised Ma Liang didn''t dare to refute, and even if Wang Fan didn''t let him find his boss, he would tell his boss what happened here.


    Ma Liang also expects his boss to avenge their angry brothers!


    Wang Fan, who came out of the community, didn''t follow Liu pangzi back to the teahouse. After Liu pangzi was taken away, Wang fan made a phone call to Liu Bao. When he made an appointment, he took a taxi to see Liu Bao.


    In society, it is useless to rely on the help of the police if you want to ask for information. You can only find the answer you want from the people who eat the rice in the lake.


    As soon as I met Liu Bao, Wang Fan asked about the crow. Unexpectedly, Liu Bao knew about the crow, but Liu Bao didn''t know that the crow had been pretending to be Wang Fan.


    According to Liu Bao, not only is crow not from H City, he is not even a Chinese.


    Speaking of the crow, Liu Bao talked about he Qiang.


    Before, because Liu Qiang was beaten, it happened too suddenly. When Wang Fan was dealing with he Qiang, in order to pull Liu Bao into the water, he didn''t have time to ask about some things, so he missed a lot of things that were very important to him.


    Listening to Liu Bao talking about crows there, Wang Fan couldn''t help asking, "do you think crows are he Qiang?"


    "No, although crow and he Qiang come and go, he is definitely not he Qiang''s person." Liu Bao answered in the affirmative.


    "Why?" Wang fan then asked.


    "What do you say?" Liu Bao looked at Wang Fan without expression and put his hand around his neck.


    "Ha ha, I forgot this one!" Thinking that he Qiang was killed by Liu Bao, Wang Fan instantly understood what he meant.


    If crow is he Qiang''s subordinate and he Qiang is missing, how can crow not investigate this matter?


    What''s more, Liu Bao''s words mean that he and crow should not have no contact, so he can be so sure that crow is not he Qiang''s subordinate.


    But if crow is not he Qiang''s subordinate, he must not be a member of Dongsheng gang. Why does he borrow Wang Fan''s fame?


    It''s not without you to play the role of others in the world.


    However, these are all things that can be changed according to circumstances. There is no such thing as crow to publicize everywhere, for fear that Wang Fan, the leader, does not know.


    And most of the time, pretending to be someone else is also to frighten the opponent, playing a deterrent and intimidating effect.


    However, crow pretends to be Wang Fan, but he is developing his own power. If this matter is spread, not only Wang Fan, the leader, will not let him go, but even the people on the road will look down on him.


    Abnormal must have demon!


    There must be a secret for the crow to do so.


    Wang Fan''s foreboding is more and more intense. He wants to know the origin of the crow and who is hiding behind him.


    The resourceful Liu Bao naturally saw Wang Fan''s worry. He kindly reminded him: "the time when crows appeared in H city is similar to the time when he Qiang found Qin LAN. Do you think crows have anything to do with Qin LAN?"


    "You said Qin LAN?" Wang fan is not sure to ask.


    "To tell you the truth, I have been in touch with Qin LAN recently, and I always feel that this girl is a little abnormal." Liu Bao frowned and said thoughtfully.


    "Not normal? Why not? Let''s hear it. " Wang fan is also recalling the scene when he contacted Qin LAN.


    Liu Bao said with a bitter smile: "Qin LAN is a very sentimental girl. Damn, she has a special boredom with men."


    "You say that! She and red sister should be a couple Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    The time Qin LAN and Wang Fan met, Wang Fan had already noticed her unusual, especially after Qin LAN met red sister, a series of emotions and behaviors made Wang Fan feel that she was a homosexual.


    However, Wang Fan''s words didn''t let Liu Bao approve. He shook his head and said to Wang Fan, "brother, lily, I haven''t seen it. To be honest, I''ve played with it!"


    "Damn it! You play with lilies? hey! It can''t be Shuangfei Wang Fan asked with a bad smile.


    "Hey, hey, if you want to know, I''ll arrange a couple of lilies for you another day. I heard that your daughter-in-law is not at home. It''s just that you can satisfy your hunger." Liu Bao''s eyes are rolling, and his face is licentious.


    Waving his hand in a hurry, Wang Fan said awkwardly: "I don''t want to make trouble. I''d better enjoy this good thing myself."


    "Look, it scares you! It''s not promising Liu Bao looked down upon Wang Fan.


    Dare not continue to talk about lily, Wang Fan quickly asked: "brother, you''d better talk about Qin LAN, isn''t she Lily?"


    Rubbing his chin, Liu Bao came to Wang Fan''s ear and whispered, "I suspect Qin LAN is a man."


    "What?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Liu Bao''s conjecture surprised Wang Fan.


    The chest is plump like a peach, the skin on the body is white as if it had been soaked in milk, and there is a hot figure that people can''t help bleeding.


    For who, see Qin LAN all have to fancy, how can she be a man?


    Liu Bao looked at Wang Fan seriously and said: "judging from my years of experience in bed, Qin LAN is likely to be a man! And my intuition tells me that he must not be as simple as he seems! "


    "Do you think Qin LAN is a personal demon?" Wang Fan was also blinded by Liu Bao, and he couldn''t help guessing boldly.


    However, Wang Fan really felt incredible.


    How can there be such a beautiful human demon?


    Even men can''t help but want to have sex with her.

 V2.Chapter 140

    Fuyuan teahouse.


    Blind Master and some old villagers of Liu village are sitting in the hall drinking tea and blowing cow hide.


    When he opened the door and came in, Wang Fan heard the blind man talking to the big guy about how beautiful he was when he was young.


    Just want to sit down and listen to what the blind Master is blowing, see Hu Xiaomei face serious to him.


    "Brother fan, uncle Hai and Du Shun are waiting for you upstairs." Hu Xiaomei approached Wang Fan and whispered to him.


    "Uncle Hai?" Wang Fan looked up in doubt and looked at the corner of the stairs on the second floor.


    The tianzihao room has been changed into Wang Fan''s residence, but in order to entertain important guests, Wang Fan specially left a teahouse on the second floor. Of course, the interior decoration of the teahouse can''t compare with the tianzihao room before.


    Looking around, Wang Fan asked, "where''s the fat man? Why isn''t ah Qi here? "


    "The blind Master asked the fat man and ah Qi to find the people in Liu village." Hu Xiaomei said in a low voice. She took a look at the blind Master, and then said, "blind Master says that if there are these old people sitting here, when something goes wrong, people in Liu village can work hard."


    Hu Xiaomei''s words made Wang Fan frown, and he also looked at the blind master.


    Just as we were talking about the excitement, the blind man stopped to drink a cup of tea, wiped the water stains on his mouth with his rough hands, and fumbled to draw out a cigarette, put it on his mouth, waiting for the people beside him to light it.


    At this time, the blind Master''s face was relaxed. He was just like a storyteller talking and laughing. He looked at him expectantly with big eyes and small eyes.


    But Wang Fan''s heart is not relaxed at all.


    Since blind Master arranges Liu pangzi and ah Qi to call people, he must be aware that uncle Hai upstairs is not good at them.


    In addition, the serious expression on Hu Xiaomei''s face and the tone and action when talking to her make Wang Fan feel the crisis brought by Uncle Hai.


    "Is there anyone else besides uncle Hai and Du Shun?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "There is also a young man, about your age, whom I have never seen before, but who is a little evil." Hu Xiaomei turned her big eyes and said with a worried face.


    Two people talk, the second floor of the stairs corner, crow with a smile appeared in Wang Fan''s line of sight.


    Chong Wang Fan waved. The crow said with a smile, "brother fan, uncle Hai and brother Shun are waiting for you upstairs."


    "Crow?" Wang Fan''s surprise blurted out.


    "That''s him!" Hu Xiaomei said to Wang Fan in a low voice.


    Wang Fan, who has dealt with crows, certainly understands what Hu Xiaomei means by "evil spirit".


    And the crow''s appearance, also let Wang Fan understand blind Master''s worry immediately.


    It seems that the blind master has noticed the danger, but he is not sure what they are going to do, so he will let Liu pangzi and ah Qi call someone.


    Wang Fan, who wants to find out the details of crow, now knows his origin more or less, but crow actually gets involved with Uncle Hai, which makes Wang Fan really surprised.


    But Wang Fan has never been a timid person, since the crows they sent to the door, how can he retreat and disappear?


    With a flash of surprise on his face, Wang Fan said to Hu Xiaomei in a deep voice: "if anything happens in a moment, you should take the blind Master with you first!"


    "And you?" Hu Xiaomei asked with concern.


    "If you leave, I''ll be safe!" Wang Fan finished and went to the stairs.


    Standing behind Wang Fan, looking at his back, Hu Xiaomei wanted to say something, but still had no time.


    Wang Fan, who walked up the stairs, walked up to the crow in no hurry, looked him up and down, and asked, "are you here to seek my revenge? Or to apologize? "


    "Brother fan, look what you said. We are brothers from the same family. Do you care so much with me?" The crow has a stronger smile on its face and a smooth mouth.


    "Ha ha!" With two sneers, Wang Fan walked by the crow and went straight to the teahouse on the second floor.


    The teahouse is located on the right side of the stairs on the second floor. It used to be a small room where Nange had a rest. Occasionally, nansao would rest in this room when she came to visit Nange.


    Push open the door of the tea room, uncle Hai is sitting on the sofa, shutting his eyes, while Du Shun is holding a mobile phone with a proud face, and he doesn''t know who he is chatting with.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, uncle Hai opened his eyes, looked at Wang Fan at the door, pointed to the sofa beside him, and said to him, "sit down."


    "Good!" Although he was in his own territory, Wang Fan felt like a guest. Uncle Hai was more like the host here.


    The crow who followed Wang Fan into the teahouse closed the teahouse door gently, then went straight to the back of Uncle Hai and stood there.


    When Wang Fan sat down, uncle Hai said, "Wang Fan, I was busy dealing with some things in the gang a few days ago. I haven''t seen you all the time. I came with Du Shun today. I have something to tell you."


    "Uncle Hai, if you have something to call, why bother? Isn''t your leg inconvenient?" Wang Fan looked at Uncle Hai''s legs and said to him with a smile.


    Xia Nan alive, uncle Hai has been shirking his poor health, the help of things to Xia Nan.


    In order to make everyone believe that he is not in good health, uncle Hai has also set up a wheelchair for walking. It can be said that he has done all the tricks he should do.


    Now that Xia Nan has been harmed by Chen Yaoxing, there is no one in the gang who he recognizes to work for him, so he can''t rest assured about many things of Sihai Gang, big and small, and can only deal with them by himself.


    This busy up, uncle Hai will not be able to play the bitter drama, the wheelchair that followed him for a long time, will be completely hidden, become a joke that can not be mentioned.


    Wang Fan deliberately mentions this matter in front of Uncle Hai, which also means to expose uncle Hai, so uncle Hai''s face is a little ugly.


    But what kind of person is uncle Hai? He won''t forget today''s business just because of Wang Fan''s words!


    When the smile on Wang Fan''s face receded, uncle Hai said calmly: "since the accident of Anan and axing, there have been a lot of things in the gang. It''s really hard to deal with them only by my ability. In order to develop the four seas gang, I think it''s time to find someone to help me deal with them!"


    "Uncle Hai, you''ve worked hard for the brothers in the gang!" Du Shun waited for uncle hai to finish, then said flatteringly.


    Unexpectedly, uncle Hai suddenly mentioned it. Wang Fan was puzzled, but he didn''t ask and flatter uncle Hai like Du Shun. Instead, he looked at Uncle Hai and waited for him to go on.


    Uncle Hai, sitting on the sofa, did not see Wang Fan speak for a while. Then he turned his head and looked at the crow behind him and said, "crow, do you have confidence?"

 V2.Chapter 141

    Uncle Hai asked the crow, but Wang Fan was not surprised.


    Can bring crow to see Wang Fan, it means that crow is uncle Hai''s person, and it is definitely not that kind of relationship.


    After what happened in the summer, uncle Hai''s attitude towards Wang Fan was not worth mentioning at the beginning, but now he is on guard everywhere. Wang fan is not a fool, and naturally he knows it in his heart.


    Now that he knows that the boss behind the crow is uncle Hai, Wang fan understands why the crow does so many things.


    By borrowing Wang Fan''s fame, we can not only stink Wang Fan by despicable means, but also take the opportunity to accumulate a lot of wealth.


    This is definitely a good strategy to kill two birds with one stone!


    However, Wang Fan was not surprised, which does not mean that Du Shun was not surprised.


    Du Shun, who is looking at Wang Fan with a smile, hears uncle Hai''s question to crow. His smile suddenly solidifies in an instant. He turns his head and looks at Uncle Hai sitting on the sofa.


    Although Du Shun didn''t speak, the surprised expression on his face was enough to prove that he didn''t know about it.


    Perhaps at this time Du Shun, more want to ask Uncle Hai, why everything is different from what he knows.


    Du Shun''s expression and action were not only seen by Wang Fan, but also by Uncle Hai and crow.


    But Uncle Hai doesn''t seem to care about these. Most of his attention is focused on Wang Fan.


    On the contrary, the crow standing behind uncle Hai gave Du shun a meaningful smile, and then replied, "Uncle Hai, I''m a new man. I''m afraid I can''t convince the public because I''m your right-hand man."


    "Yes, uncle Hai, it''s only a few days since the crow joined the club. Let alone contributing to the club, even the brothers in the gang can''t recognize him. I think you''re still thinking about it." It''s related to his own interests. Naturally, Du Shun won''t wait to die. At this time, he doesn''t care about his face.


    Wang Fan heard their words clearly, and Wang fan saw their thoughts clearly.


    One pretends to be modest, but his inner desire for power is about to break out of the bondage of his soul.


    One can''t hide his unhappiness. He wants to get rid of his competitors.


    That''s what the world is like.


    One second, it may be your partner. The next second, it may be the enemy who cuts your throat.


    In this world without many rules, the truth that man does not do for himself and heaven will destroy the earth is incisively and vividly interpreted by the relationship between people.


    Sitting there, uncle Hai didn''t seem to hear them. His eyes were fixed on Wang Fan sitting beside him. It seemed that he was waiting for Wang Fan''s response.


    Some people say that your enemy is the one who can let you know yourself best.


    Can regard him as your enemy, explain in your heart, he must have the same ability as you.


    To be able to recognize the existence of the enemy is the best recognition of one''s own ability.


    Looking at Uncle Hai, Wang Fan said with a smile: "young man, you must have your own platform, but if you can go on, it depends on whether others will give you this face!"


    "Do you give the crow such face?" Uncle Hai asked.


    When Uncle Hai asked Wang Fan this question, Du Shun said: "Uncle Hai, I don''t think your decision is appropriate. Crows have to do something to convince the public. I think they are qualified to speak out."


    After Du Shun''s words, there was another silence in the room. This time, not only Haishu and wangfan didn''t answer, but also the crow standing behind Haishu didn''t say anything to him.


    Uncle Hai and crow are looking at Wang Fan, who is sitting opposite Du Shun. But Wang Fan''s eyes are extremely confused. He seems to be thinking about something complicated and has no direction in his dream.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t agree with him, Du Shun said anxiously to Wang Fan: "Wang Fan, you have a word. Now in Sihai Gang, you are qualified to persuade uncle Hai with me."


    Du Shun''s words are very euphemistic. He didn''t point out that he wanted to take Wang Fan to oppose uncle Hai, but he used a word to dissuade uncle Hai.


    Hearing Du Shun calling his name, Wang Fan gave him a smile and said, "brother Shun, the four seas gang is uncle Hai''s four seas gang. You and I are all living with Uncle Hai. Have you ever seen a beggar begging for food, suggesting to the almsgiving rich man that who should be the heir of the rich man?"


    Wang Fan''s words let Du Shun shut his mouth, face red, but can''t say a word, can only use venomous eyes, stare a look, and didn''t support his Wang Fan.


    The crow standing behind uncle Hai also recognized the meaning of Wang Fan''s words. He said to Wang Fan with a smile: "brother fan, we all work for the club. As long as we think about it in one place, we are good brothers. Why do we say it so ugly?"


    "Crow, that''s not right!" Wang Fan looked at the crow and said solemnly.


    "Oh? Van, don''t you want to be brothers with us? " The crow asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "We can be brothers, or we can think together, but the club is the club. Uncle Hai is the leader of the club. We are just the horsemen who work for uncle Hai. You should not be confused about this." When Wang Fan talks, he deliberately smiles at Uncle Hai, which means that Wang Fan believes uncle Hai can understand.


    The four seas gang was founded by Uncle Hai. No matter how high and respected you are in the four seas gang, you can only stand behind uncle Hai. All you do is to put money into uncle Hai''s pocket.


    Since uncle Hai is the leader of the four seas gang, it''s unnecessary to discuss who is uncle Hai''s helper here.


    Wang fan is not a fool, and he is not a person who does not want to die for profit. So he chooses to be silent. He chooses to let uncle Hai act in front of him.


    Making such a big noise, uncle Hai wants to discuss with Wang Fan about crows. In fact, it''s just a kind of temptation.


    Just like Du Shun''s dissatisfaction with Uncle Hai and his hostility to crows, these are not important to Uncle Hai at all.


    In fact, uncle Hai just wants Du Shun and Wang Fan to know that Sihai Gang is his. Everyone must obey him and serve him. As for your contribution to the club and your position in the world, uncle Hai just gives you the opportunity to show it.


    No uncle Hai, no four seas help this platform, no matter you are the dragon and Phoenix in the people, you have no chance to stand out in the Jianghu.


    Wang Fan''s words, uncle Hai can understand, crows can understand, even Du Shun are no longer entangled in Uncle Hai''s decision, shut up.


    The air in the tea room is very quiet, and the heartbeat of several people can be heard.


    The heartbeat is slow and urgent, like a note jumping on the staff, like a funeral song with no name, playing the prelude to the coming storm.

 V2.Chapter 142

    The content of the conversation was very sharp, and the person who was talking didn''t have a good face.


    Du Shun, who has always had illusions about Uncle Hai, finally understands his position in Uncle Hai''s mind. His sadness and discontent make his face cloudy.


    Wang Fan had expected such a result for a long time, but the result came a little early. He was still thinking about whether tearing face with Uncle Hai at this time would affect what he had not finished.


    Only crow was very proud. He looked at Wang Fan and Du Shun for a while. As a winner, he had a feeling of looking at the captives.


    The first one who couldn''t help was Du Shun. He stood up and said to Uncle Hai, "Uncle Hai, I''m not feeling well. Let''s go first."


    Without waiting for uncle hai to respond to his words, Du Shun still went to the door of the teahouse. He stopped, turned his head and looked at Wang Fan, and politely said, "Wang Fan, I will come to you for tea when I have time. Give me a friendship price then!"


    Wang Fan, who is sitting there looking at Du Shun, certainly knows what the so-called friendship price means. He nods to Du Shun, but does not point out Du Shun''s meaning.


    When Du Shun left the teahouse, Wang Fan looked at Uncle Hai and asked, "Uncle Hai, didn''t you expect that Du Shun would leave Sihai Gang because of this?"


    "Will you leave Sihai Gang?" Uncle Hai did not answer, but asked.


    "Will you let me stay?" Wang Fan asked, staring into uncle Hai''s eyes.


    "I''m afraid the temple is too small to accommodate you, the Bodhisattva." Answer Wang Fan pun, uncle Hai''s face a burst of gloomy flash.


    Taking the teacup in front of him and playing with it in his hand, Wang Fan said to himself with a bitter smile: "people''s heart! People! It''s really dirty


    Uncle Hai''s meaning is very obvious, and Wang fan can naturally understand it. This self talk is meant for uncle Hai as well as for himself.


    Put down the tea cup, Wang Fan looked up at the crow behind uncle Hai, and said to him seriously, "tell the front desk what you have opened, and I will ask someone to inform the brothers in the gang, and then give you the monthly money."


    "Thank you, Van Gogh." The crow nodded his thanks, and his face was filled with pride.


    After patting the dust on his legs, Wang Fan stood up and bent over and said to Uncle Hai, "Uncle Hai, the wind will be strong and the waves will be strong in the future. I hope you will remember the past and don''t damage my boat."


    "Come out and hang out, sooner or later you have to pay it back!" Uncle Hai closed his eyes and said slowly.


    "Please Wang fan made a send off gesture, and the expression on his face became colder and colder.


    If you are polite, you can say goodbye to the past.


    From this moment on, Wang Fan, who came out of the four seas gang, formally broke away from the four seas gang, and the superior uncle Hai finally became Wang Fan''s real opponent.


    Once upon a time, people in the boat have to go their separate ways and even meet each other. Although this is inevitable, it also makes people sad.


    Uncle Hai took the crow away, and Wang Fan personally delivered it to the door of the teahouse.


    The face that should be given is to be given after all. People in the world pay attention to one rule.


    No matter how bad uncle Hai is, no matter how sorry he is to Wang Fan, Wang Fan has to go through the show and give him enough face.


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi, leading the people of Liu village, are waiting in front of the teahouse.


    See Wang Fan and uncle Hai they appear, Liu pangzi noticed Wang Fan''s strange, but Wang Fan did not let him do things, so Liu pangzi can only stand there watching.


    After uncle Hai and crow drive away, Wang Fan greets Liu pangzi and ah Qi to the teahouse on the second floor, followed by Hu Xiaomei and Liu Qiang called by Wang Fan.


    In the teahouse on the second floor, Wang Fan told the four of them about breaking away from the four seas gang. He also told Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang about the future.


    Ah Qi was not Wang Fan''s subordinate, so Wang Fan didn''t say anything to him, just worried that the break with the four seas gang would affect ah Qi, so Wang Fan told him about it.


    Unexpectedly, after listening to Wang Fan, none of them was surprised.


    It''s as if Wang Fan''s departure from the four seas gang had long been expected by them.


    But it''s true.


    Today''s Wang fan is no longer the original little gangster, he is now a prominent figure in the underworld of H city.


    Let alone how much influence Wang Fan has in the world, that is, crow can replace Wang Fan in the name of H city. You should know Wang Fan''s great ability.


    After arranging the follow-up, Wang Fan sent the four out of the tea room. He sat on the sofa alone, with no spirit in his mind.


    A long time ago, Wang Fan had thought about the days when he was separated from the four seas gang.


    At that time, he was full of ambition, had a different vision for the future, and even imagined how he would feel when that day came.


    At this moment, Wang Fan found that when he achieved his wish, he was not in the mood to think about anything.


    The world is never peaceful. It''s just a matter of how many people will die.


    The emergence of a new force is bound to break the delicate balance of the river and lake, and also set off a bloodbath that people can''t imagine.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    The door of the tea room was knocked gently.


    Before Wang Fan spoke, Hu Xiaomei''s voice came from the door: "brother fan, it''s me, Xiaomei."


    "Come in." Wang Fan said casually.


    Light push open the door of the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei flash into the teahouse, turned and gently closed the door.


    Not sure what Hu Xiaomei was looking for, Wang Fan looked at her all the time and didn''t speak.


    Hu Xiaomei, who walked in front of Wang Fan, gave Wang Fan a sad smile and knelt down in front of him.


    Hu Xiaomei''s behavior makes Wang Fan''s father-in-law confused. He hurriedly reaches out his arm to help Hu Xiaomei, but this stubborn woman avoids him.


    "Brother fan, I came to you to ask you something." The smile on Hu Xiaomei''s face is even more miserable, which makes people want to hold her in their arms.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Wang fan knows that Hu Xiaomei is asking for help from herself. If she doesn''t agree with her, I''m afraid the woman won''t get up.


    It seems that she didn''t expect that Wang Fan would agree so happily. Hu Xiaomei was stunned at first, and then she said, "I beg you to give me a chance to blade uncle Hai."


    "What?" Wang Fan frowned and looked at Hu Xiaomei inconceivably.


    Thinking that he had a hallucination, Wang Fan stood up and went to Hu Xiaomei, squatted down, looked at her face to face, and asked again, "what did you say just now?"


    "I beg you to give me a chance to be my uncle Haishu!" Hu Xiaomei said firmly.

 V2.Chapter 143

    Wang Fan told uncle GUI about leaving Sihai gang in front of Han Chen''s home.


    For such a result, ghost uncle and Wang Fan have no accident, just feel that the time has been advanced a lot.


    According to the momentum of Wang Fan''s development in H City, it will be a matter of time before he replaces uncle Hai''s position in Sihai gang. Therefore, the contradiction between the two people is absolutely an irresolvable obstacle.


    Han Chen didn''t know much about the crow. Besides knowing that he was not a Chinese, Han Chen didn''t know the details of the crow. He even knew that the crow joined the four seas gang to help Uncle Hai from Wang Fan''s mouth.


    In Wang Fan''s view, whether it is uncle Hai or Du Shun, they are not the focus he should deal with in this storm.


    Only the crow is the guy Wang fan should be most careful about.


    The first time I saw a crow, Wang Fan had a sense of deja vu. The breath from his body made Wang Fan feel the approaching of death for the first time.


    In the teahouse, the threat of death appeared again. Wang Fan vaguely saw his own shadow from the crow.


    The topic starts from Wang Fan''s departure from the four seas gang and talks about how to deal with Uncle Hai, which reminds Wang Fan of Hu Xiaomei''s request.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, took a look at the gloomy ghost uncle and asked tentatively, "ghost uncle, if Uncle Hai is killed by my people, there should be no problem with this matter."


    "Damn it! Wang Fan, are you addicted to killing people? " Han Chen stares at Wang Fan and asks.


    Han Chen''s words made Wang Fan feel flustered. He quickly glared back at him and said unhappily: "Han Chen, don''t sit and talk without backache. What do you mean I''m addicted to killing people? Come on if you have the ability! If I don''t get rid of those bastards, I''ll be in peace now! "


    "You and Miao Qing are crazy! Sooner or later, it will be a big mess Han Chen seems to be very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s way of doing things. By the way, he brings Miao Qing with him and turns it out together.


    Some doubts about Han Chen''s abnormal attitude, Wang Fan staring at him and asked: "Han Chen, are you worried that I will kill Xie one day and ruin your future?"


    "Fart! I''m not with Xie an! " Han Chen said with a red face.


    "Not the same people? That day in the private club, I saw you see Xie an, just like a mouse sees a cat. How dare you say you have nothing to do with him? " Wang Fan grabbed Han Chen''s tail and kept on chasing him.


    Stimulated by Wang Fan''s words, Han Chen turns his head and looks at Uncle GUI. Seeing that uncle GUI looks gloomy and thinks, he asks for help and says, "Uncle GUI, if you play like this, sooner or later, something will happen. Do you really care? What will you do with them in the future? "


    "Why kill uncle Hai? You''re not good enough on the h-city underworld? Do you need to kill him to make a face for yourself? " Ghost uncle did not answer Han Chen''s words, on the contrary, he asked Wang Fan seriously.


    Wang Fan scratched his head and replied, "Uncle GUI, don''t listen to Han Chen. It''s not that I want to kill uncle Hai. There''s a girl in my teahouse named Hu Xiaomei who wants to kill uncle Hai."


    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut." Han Chen couldn''t believe it. He looked at Wang Fan with distrust in his eyes.


    Uncle GUI also questioned the truth of Wang Fan''s words. He asked, "what''s the hatred between her and uncle Hai? As for doing so? "


    "She wants to avenge Xia Nan." Wang Fan replied.


    "Revenge for Xia Nan?" Han Chen glared again and then asked, "didn''t you make Chen Yaoxing? Yan Hua, who is in Dongsheng, is also in it now. What revenge does she have? Is it Xia Nan who was killed by Uncle Hai? "


    Ghost uncle, whose face was full of doubts, sat there smoking and staring at Wang Fan, but he did not ask, but was waiting for Wang Fan''s answer.


    And ghost uncle looked at each other, Wang Fan wry smile, said: "Hu Xiaomei is Xia Nan''s lover, she told me, Xia Nan can''t bear, summer is not his son, she suspected Xia Nan''s wife and uncle Hai adultery, so she wants to give Xia Nan revenge."


    Wang Fan''s words let Han Chen stare, even ghost uncle also a face of incredible, two people look at Wang Fan, this let Wang Fan a little uncomfortable.


    "What I said is true. Hu Xiaomei said it to me personally. I didn''t mean to cheat you." Wang Fan was seen in the heart hair, and quickly vowed to prove for himself.


    "Wang Fan, what is the relationship between you and Hu Xiaomei? If you want to stand up for her, you won''t have sex with her The expression on Han Chen''s face was very strange, and the questions he asked were so sharp.


    "No, what do you mean?" Wang Fan had some scalp fever. He said irritably, "what do you mean I''m sleeping with her? I''m just telling you the truth. Besides, Xia Nan is not bad to me. If Xiao Mei''s story is true, I think uncle Hai''s old beast really deserves to die."


    "Adultery is damned. That''s what you said. Just remember!" Han Chen face a burst of serious, staring at Wang Fan, said in a very heavy tone.


    More and more don''t understand Han Chen''s meaning, Wang Fan brow twisted into a knot in one''s heart, looked at him up and down, doubt of ask a way: "Han Chen, you are sick, I look for you to provoke you?"? Just say what you want! "


    In the face of Wang Fan''s questioning, Han Chen closed his mouth, leaned back lazily on the back of the sofa, closed his eyes slightly, and spewed out a large mass of smoke.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little embarrassed. Wang Fan looked at Han Chen and knew that the boy must be holding bad water in his heart, but he couldn''t force him to say it. This made Wang Fan feel that he couldn''t use his strength when he hit the cotton with his fist.


    The smoking ghost uncle put out his cigarette in the ashtray. Looking at Wang Fan, he said in a deep voice: "in the special period, use the special means, you can grasp the scale by yourself, and remember your identity and task. I won''t say much about anything else."


    With his eyes closed, Han Chen and other ghost uncle finished, and then said, "clean up and wipe your bottom. It''s very troublesome."


    "I see!" After hearing the words of Uncle GUI and Han Chen, Wang Fan answered, and he felt quite at ease.


    Although there are not as many restrictions as the ordinary police, there are no taboos. Therefore, Wang fan does not dare to act rashly without ghost uncle''s words.


    However, although uncle GUI said so, Wang Fan also understood that uncle Hai''s decision was not necessarily approved by Uncle GUI''s mind, but he just didn''t want to embarrass Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 144

    For so many years in H City, apart from the four seas gang''s ability to compete with the Dongsheng Gang, there is really no force that dares to say "no".


    The economic decline of the four seas gang in recent years has always made people worry that once the four seas gang falls, who should restrict Dongsheng.


    Wang Fan''s appearance not only brought new hope to the four seas gang, but also made the unstable world a little more peaceful.


    However, things are always unexpected.


    No one knows what happened to the four seas gang. Du Shun and Tailong left one after another, but they still gave people a premonition of the turbulence in the river and lake of H city.


    But Wang Fan''s whereabouts, actually lets more people worry about the H City underworld''s future.


    Although it is a world that cannot be seen, the world also needs rules.


    All the people who make a living in this dark world do not want to live a turbulent life every day. When they are chasing money and power, they want to be safe more than anyone else.


    Whether Wang Fan will be reused after joining the Dongsheng Gang is not something we need to consider.


    What we are more concerned about now is whether there will be a dominant situation in H city if there is a figure like Wang Fan in Dongsheng gang.


    Industry competition, the most fear is monopoly.


    What I fear most when I live in the river and lake is that one family is the only one.


    Without the rules of competition, those who live at the bottom can only become cannon fodder in the hands of the upper class.


    However, as a thriving Dongsheng Gang, they are full of expectations for Wang Fan''s joining, or have a kind of momentum.


    After cooperating with Wang Fan, Liu Bao, who has gradually become the first brother of Dongsheng, certainly hopes Wang Fan to continue to cooperate with him. So on the second day after Du Shun officially announced his withdrawal from Sihai Gang, Liu Bao took Huang brothers to Fuyuan teahouse.


    After a while of greetings, Liu Bao went straight to the topic and said to Wang Fan without concealment: "brother, Du Shun is now independent. What are your plans in the future? Why don''t you come to Dongsheng Gang! Let''s fight together


    "Yes, brother fan, come to Dongsheng. Brothers can work together in the future." Huang Jinming, who has suffered losses in Wang Fan''s hands, has a different understanding of Wang Fan, so he is the one who most wants to pull Wang Fan into the gang.


    Huang Jinrong, who is sitting next to Huang Jinming, doesn''t speak, but he looks at Wang Fan with a sense of expectation no less than his brother Huang Jinming.


    The only three big brothers left in Dongsheng Group came to lobby Wang Fan to join the gang. If this matter is spread, it will certainly attract a lot of people''s attention.


    In the face of the three people''s expectant eyes, Wang Fan drank tea and asked: "is Dongsheng ready to change his career?"


    "What can I do?" Huang Jinming asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t sell powder!" Wang Fan smiles and says clearly to Huang Jin.


    Huang Jinming''s words stopped him for a moment. He turned his head and looked at Liu Bao. Huang Jinrong also looked anxiously at Liu Bao sitting in the middle of them.


    Dongsheng Gang''s business to make money is selling powder. After so many years of development, they have established a complete set of marketing system, which does not mean that they can put it down.


    Although the Huang brothers also have a certain say in Dongsheng, they dare not talk casually about this matter that determines the fate of the community.


    Before coming to the teahouse to find Wang Fan, Liu Bao and the Huang brothers also talked about the conditions for wooing Wang Fan.


    Money, beauty, status.


    For a helper like Wang Fan, Liu Bao can give these things to him.


    Even in order to increase the bargaining power to win over Wang Fan, the Huang brothers are willing to divide their territory and show their respect for Wang Fan.


    But Liu Bao and Wang Fan didn''t think that they would ask such a question, so Huang brothers didn''t know how to answer.


    Being watched by Huang brothers, Liu Bao said with a bitter smile: "brother, to tell you the truth, Dongsheng has been able to earn money by selling flour for so many years. If he changes his profession, I''m afraid the brothers in the gang won''t agree."


    "Yes! The brothers all depend on this to eat. Isn''t it a smash to the brothers'' rice bowls? " Huang Jinrong finally said.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite the three, saw Huang Jinrong''s anxious face and said with a smile, "I don''t do this kind of business."


    Wang Fan''s voice is very light, but it makes Liu Bao''s ears buzzing.


    Looking forward, Huang Jinming was disappointed, but more worried. He frowned and asked, "brother fan, can''t you think about it again? As long as you are willing to come to Dongsheng and make money with your brothers, you can choose one of my brother''s sites and me. "


    "Yes! As long as you are willing to come, in addition to brother Bao, you will be the bearer of Dongsheng! " Huang Jinrong also agreed.


    The successive statements of Huang brothers and the expectation in Liu Bao''s eyes made Wang Fan feel their determination to win over him.


    However, the conditions mentioned by Wang fan are not to increase the chips for him to join Dongsheng, let alone to show his nobility.


    Drug trafficking, which he can never be involved in.


    Wang fan is not an ordinary gangster in the Jianghu, and he is not a man who only has money and power in his eyes.


    He is a policeman, a policeman who conceals his identity in order to eradicate drug trafficking syndicates. How can he go along with these people in front of him?


    Facing the three people''s persuasion, Wang Fan just kept smiling and didn''t go on.


    Liu Bao, who has been the eldest brother for many years, is not a fool either. Wang Fan still hasn''t let go of Wang Fan''s chips. There must be a deeper reason.


    Touching his swollen forehead, Liu Bao asked in a deep voice, "brother, we shouldn''t be enemies. Are you right?"


    "I never wanted to be against you." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "If third master Liao dies, do you still insist on your own principles?" Liu Bao looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and asked.


    This made Wang Fan''s eyes brighten. He didn''t answer Liu Bao''s question, but just gave him a deep smile.


    Huang brothers sitting on both sides were startled by what Liu Bao said. They both looked at Liu Bao in surprise, but they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    The hot water pot in the teahouse boils, and bursts of white smoke come out of the pot mouth. Although the hum is not loud, it also makes people feel uneasy.


    Silent answer is the best answer.


    After understanding the smile on Wang Fan''s face, Liu Bao nodded, stood up from the sofa, and said to Wang Fan in a low voice: "brother, wait for my news!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan answered softly.


    Huang brothers, who stood up immediately after him, also understood their conversation, but there was no relaxed look on their faces.

 V2.Chapter 145

    In the evening, the blind Master specially told Hu Xiaomei to let Wang Fan wait for him in the restaurant.


    Wang fan is also very busy at this time, so it''s rare to have a meal with everyone in the teahouse. Even if he takes time to have a meal, he just takes a few bites and leaves. The blind Master worries that he won''t see Wang Fan, so he specially tells Hu Xiaomei.


    In the restaurant, after dinner, the waiters leave one after another. Liu pangzi and ah Qi clean up the dishes and chopsticks on the table, while Wang Fan sits there smoldering and smoking.


    Blind Master and Hu Xiaomei appear at the door of the restaurant. Wang Fan stands up in a hurry to help blind master. Liu pangzi and they also stopped their work.


    Since he moved to the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei has been responsible for his diet, so he didn''t eat in the restaurant with everyone.


    When the blind Master sat on the chair, Wang Fan handed him a cigarette to light and asked, "blind Master, what can I do for you?"


    These days, Wang Fan''s departure from the four seas gang has caused a lot of trouble in the underworld of H city.


    Some of the gang brothers who used to follow Xia Nan, because it''s good to follow Wang Fan, have also left the four seas gang and turned to Wang Fan.


    There are many brothers under his command, so Wang fan can''t be idle. He has to deal with the affairs of the logistics company and resettle those brothers who come to take refuge in him, so he is busy all day.


    When he learned that the blind master wanted to meet him, Wang Fan guessed that the blind master must have heard something and wanted to talk to him about things in the world.


    But this time Wang Fan miscalculated!


    The renovation of the community has made progress, but the conditions proposed by the property company make Liu Qiang very difficult. He dare not tell Wang Fan about it.


    Finally, it was Liu Qiang''s daughter-in-law who gave Liu Qiang an idea.


    Since I dare not talk about it with Wang Fan, why don''t I talk about it to blind Master? Maybe it will be more convenient for blind master to talk with Wang Fan.


    Idea is a good idea, but whether it can be done or not will make Liu Qiang have no foundation in his heart!


    Even the children in Liu Village know Wang Fan''s respect for the blind Master, but respect comes from respect. Whether Wang fan can help the people in Liu village to solve this problem is really not necessary!


    Dead horse as live horse doctor!


    Desperate Liu Qiang helplessly found the blind Master and told him the settlement conditions proposed by the property company.


    The two injured security guards and the property company demanded that the villagers of Liucun pay a total of 2 million yuan for their losses. For other losses caused by the fighting, the villagers of Liucun need to pay 1 million yuan in compensation.


    In order to recover the reputation of the property company, the villagers of Liu village should write an apology letter and post it at the gate of the community.


    Finally, Ma Liang, the manager of the property management company, also stressed that the houses purchased by Liu village must be decorated by the decoration company designated by the property management company.


    These three conditions are indispensable. If the villagers of Liu village do not fulfill the conditions of the property management company, not only will the property management company not allow them to decorate, but also they will be investigated for their legal responsibility for hurting the security guards.


    Money and face, Liu village people have to carry, and the most important thing is, they have to stifle this tone back.


    For the honest villagers, it''s like taking a shit on their necks, so they are not willing to accept the terms of the property company from their heart.


    But if you don''t accept it, there will be no way to decorate it. If you can''t decorate it, there will be no way to live in the house, so the money for buying a house in the early stage will be wasted.


    The villagers of Liu village are not local tyrants, so they paid for some demolition fees when they were demolished. However, after they were in their hands, there was nothing left because they were skinned layer upon layer.


    So it''s not that Liu village people attach great importance to money, but that they really don''t have so much spare money to fight with these people in the property company.


    When he learned about this from Liu Qiang, the blind Master also felt very angry.


    After all, I have lived in Liu village for so many years, and I have feelings with all the people in Liu village, so blind master took Liu Qiang''s help without hesitation.


    When the blind Master opened his mouth, Wang Fan understood the reason.


    The boss behind the property company is crow. Since Wang Fan has separated from the four seas gang, crow naturally doesn''t have to pretend to trip Wang Fan secretly. Instead, she gives him eyedrops blatantly!


    In the face of blind Master, Wang Fan had nothing to hide, so he said truthfully: "blind Master, to tell you the truth, the boss of this property company has a problem with me. They want to give me eyedrops. I must take care of this."


    Since Wang Fan agreed, the blind Master was also very satisfied, but he still reminded: "Xiao Fan, how are you going to deal with this? I always feel that it''s not that simple! "


    "Blind Master, don''t worry. I''ll take some brothers with me and smash the building of their property company. Just drive them out!" Liu pangzi said aloud.


    Hu Xiaomei, standing beside the blind Master, heard Liu pangzi''s words and said: "that''s not good. The property management company is a regular company. If you bring people to make trouble in the past, and they catch you, you''ll make a big mess."


    "What do you say? Is that all it takes? Besides, the property company''s regulations are too bullying! If you don''t beat them, will you still reason with them? " Liu pangzi was a little impatient by Hu Xiaomei, and his voice was bigger.


    Liu pangzi and Hu Xiaomei''s words made the blind Master''s brow tighten, but he didn''t say anything.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite the blind Master, also heard the conversation between Hu Xiaomei and Liu pangzi, and saw the worried look on the blind Master''s face.


    Seeing that the blind Master still had something to say, Wang Fan asked, "blind Master, what do you think is a better way to deal with this matter?"


    "If fighting can solve the problem, then you don''t need to have a long head!" The blind Master said in a deep voice.


    Blind Master''s words embarrassed Liu pangzi. He scratched his head and said, "blind Master, it''s faster to deal with villains these days with fists!"


    "If you don''t kill a snake, you''ll get hurt." The blind Master''s face was as iron as iron. He said to Liu pangzi in a cold voice.


    "What do you mean?" I heard that the blind Master was angry, but Liu pangzi didn''t understand the meaning of the blind Master for a moment. He asked awkwardly.


    Or Hu Xiaomei explained to one side: "the blind Master''s words come from Xingshi Hengyan, which means that if the elimination of evil is not complete, it will leave disaster!"


    "Oh! So it is Liu nods in response.


    Ah Qi looked at the expression on Liu pangzi''s face and said: "let you read more, you don''t listen, now you are silly!"


    "Pull it down! It''s just taking people to mess up a little bit so that those people don''t dare to make trouble with us any more! I understand Liu pangzi said unconvinced.


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s voice fell, the blind Master said: "you know what a fart!"

 V2.Chapter 146

    Whether Liu pangzi understood it or not, Wang Fan understood the meaning of blind Master, and this sentence really awakened Wang Fan.


    Leaving Sihai Gang, Wang fan is faced with two ways


    One way is to wait for someone to throw an olive branch at him. Just like Liu Bao and Huang brothers, they come to him and invite him to join the Dongsheng gang.


    Of course, this road will not work for Wang Fan.


    Let''s not say that Wang Fan''s identity does not allow him to join the drug trafficking syndicate. Even with Wang Fan''s character, he can''t rely on others to play a role of holding back.


    So the only way left is to take those brothers who take refuge in him and start a new career.


    The logistics center of Liu village is Wang Fan''s territory in other people''s eyes, because most of his staff are villagers of Liu village, and the big brothers on the road of H city all know his relationship with Tong Jiahui, the boss of the logistics center.


    But it''s just for outsiders, but Wang Fan never thought about it.


    First of all, the company that signed the agreement with Hengtai group is Sihai Entertainment Co., Ltd., that is, Sihai Gang under the control of Haishu.


    Secondly, even if Tong Jiahui doesn''t care about the money and unilaterally cancels the contract with Sihai Gang, it can only be said that Liu Cun''s logistics center has become a branch of Hengtai group, which has nothing to do with Wang Fan.


    If Wang Fan refuses to depend on others for a living, he is doomed not to rely on women to eat and drink, let alone take a group of brothers to beg for food and drink.


    So the problem Wang Fan has to face now is how to arrange his brothers. This is what Wang Fan has been worrying about these days.


    If you do it yourself, you have to have a project.


    Blind master let Wang Fan uproot crows behind the property company, which let Wang Fan replace the idea.


    Since the crow by Wang Fan''s name, can start a property company business in H City, then why can''t Wang Fan do it by himself?


    And Wang Fan believed that his brothers would not be worse than those under the crow.


    Only when people have enough time to know.


    Wang Fan thought about the way out and the way to solve the problem in front of him, but he was worried that no one could use it.


    Let''s not mention the brothers who came to take refuge in him. They have no culture. They can''t help Wang Fan except for their strength.


    Take Liu pangzi as an example. Although he is a little smart, if he is really entrusted with a heavy task, I''m afraid he can''t pick up the burden at all.


    Today''s Wang Fan, can be said to fully understand the old saying - a thousand troops easy to get a general hard to ask!


    Without a good helper, Wang Fan did not dare to open the team easily.


    After taking the blind Master back to his room to have a rest, Wang Fan takes Liu pangzi and ah Qi to the teahouse to discuss his business.


    When Liu pangzi and ah Qi sat down, Wang Fan said, "I understand what the blind Master said! If we want to stand firm, we should not be brave for a while, we should have our own career. "


    "Brother fan, just tell me how to do it! My brothers and I listen to you Liu pangzi patted his chest and said.


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, ah Qi glared, thought about it and said, "I support you in spirit!"


    "Since crow can start a company under my name, let''s start a company ourselves. What do you think?" Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi and ah Qi and asks.


    "Crow runs a property company. I don''t understand, brother fan." Liu pangzi said awkwardly.


    Ah Qi looked at Liu pangzi and said to him, "crow is not a property company."


    "What''s that?" Liu pangzi asked curiously.


    "It''s the security company! Property management is just one of their projects. " Ah Qi explained.


    "Security companies? All right! Brother fan, our brothers used to watch the show, didn''t they? We can do that! " Liu pangzi a listen to the explanation of seven, immediately excited to Wang Fan said.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t object, ah Qi quickly said, "I can also help train some talents with better qualifications. I''m a serious security guard. I have experience in this field."


    "Ah Qi, can you die without boasting? Serious security personnel, do you think it''s a bull''s fork with a broken gun? This is H city. You dare to ask your brothers to shoot. They will be invited to the police station for tea tomorrow. Do you believe it? " Liu pangzi is not angry and is damaging ah Qi.


    Two people have been together for a long time, and they often make jokes when they have nothing to do. This kind of harmless mutual damage mode basically exists for 24 hours, so Wang fan doesn''t care.


    Ignoring the mutual loss of two people there, Wang Fan took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a deep breath, he said quietly, "I ask you two, who do you think is better to help me manage after I open a security company?"


    "Miao Qing!"


    "Miss!"


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi said at the same time.


    After a look at ah Qi and another look at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan puffed out a cigarette ring and said, "you two should talk about it after thinking."


    When they heard Wang Fan''s words, they both closed their mouths and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Miao Qing is the first person under red sister. This time Tong Jiahui can take Miao Qing away. That''s what red sister gives Liu Tian face.


    As for Tong Jiahui, the eldest lady of Hengtai group, let her help Wang Fan take care of the company''s affairs.


    It''s not just a matter of overusing talents, but also putting Wang Fan at the foot of Tong Jiahui. Wang fan is not willing to do such a thing.


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi are certainly not fools. Wang Fan''s words made them understand everything in an instant, and they did not dare to insist on their own ideas.


    Looking at their silence, Wang Fan said helplessly: "anyway, I can''t manage the company. If you two can, I don''t mind if you try."


    "Brother fan, I didn''t go to school. It''s OK for me to take my brothers to watch the show and manage the company." At last, Liu turned to ah Qi, pushed him and said, "ah Qi, aren''t you a serious security guard? You have experience, you come


    "When did I say I could run the company? I''m only responsible for the safety and management of the boss and the senior management of the company. I haven''t been in touch with them at all. " Ah Qi said with embarrassment.


    Everything was the same as Wang Fan expected. He had expected such a result for a long time, and there was no surprise on Wang Fan''s face.


    When Liu pangzi and ah Qi didn''t talk and looked at themselves, Wang Fan said seriously, "why don''t we have a job interview?"


    "Apply? Do you know what to do, van Liu pangzi asked anxiously.


    Ah Qi stares at Wang Fan and says, "brother fan, I won''t do it either. Don''t look for me about it."


    Looking at the two people fidgeting in front of him, Wang Fan touched his chin and said with ease: "we won''t do this job interview. Let''s find a job interview first. Won''t we solve the problem? Stupid you

 V2.Chapter 147

    At night, Hu Xiaomei comes to Wang Fan''s room.


    Wearing a cheongsam, she does not knock on the door, but takes out her mobile phone. After all, the upstairs of Wang Fan''s room is Liu pangzi and ah Qi. The knock is not loud, but it is enough to attract people''s attention.


    The message is simple, just four words "I want to see you.".


    These four words look simple, but contain a lot of deep meaning.


    Is it a meeting like an old friend, open up and talk about some topics that everyone is interested in?


    Or another kind of meeting, in order to repose some kind of missing feeling?


    Or is it a meeting specially arranged for something?


    Hu Xiaomei''s message is very vague, but she believes Wang fan can understand her meaning.


    When the message was sent out, she stood at the door of Wang Fan''s room, holding her breath and listening to the movement in the room.


    The sound of receiving the message is not big, but Hu Xiaomei outside the door can hear it very clearly. Her body is like a tight bow string. She sticks to the door and dare not move.


    There was no movement in the room. It was as if the air inside had been enchanted by someone. At this moment, it became solidified. It could not convey anything that Hu Xiaomei could guess.


    Just now also blush face, because of the cold door, gradually faded the warm red, as if infected by the white wall, her face more and more pale.


    The scarlet lipstick is dry, because the lips are closed, and it seems to have dried up, making Hu Xiaomei feel that breathing is difficult.


    He raised his hand and wanted to knock on the door to remind the man that he was outside his room.


    But when she raised her hand to her chest, she slowly put it back.


    Some things, you don''t take the initiative to do, you will get what you want, maybe just started, some things have ended.


    Like the scallion like arm trembling, and finally blocked in the scarlet lips, like to transmit life-saving oxygen to the body, and like to pull the paralyzed body.


    "Daddada"


    The sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the floor is particularly clear in the quiet corridor, which is different from her previous appearance of creeping. Hu Xiaomei, who walks to the stairway, no longer deliberately hides these sounds.


    She didn''t remember how she got to the third floor, how she opened the door and threw herself on the soft mattress.


    All she remembered was that the whole teahouse was quiet, just the sound of her footsteps and the whimper of her shadow behind her.


    Burying her head deeply in the pillow, Hu Xiaomei wants to let herself forget all this, but her vain efforts can only make people more sad.


    She hates herself!


    Hate oneself to become like this, also hate Wang Fan''s ruthlessness.


    She thought that if she could kneel down in front of Wang Fan, tell the secret buried in her heart and the price she longed to pay for the secret, she would have completely lost her dignity.


    But it turned out that all this was just what she thought.


    There is no affirmative answer, and there is no indifference to refuse. Wang Fan''s attitude makes Hu Xiaomei spend every minute and every second in uneasiness.


    Tonight''s decision, it can be said, exhausted her efforts, but also let her abandon the final dignity.


    The desire for revenge has completely occupied her heart, which is even stronger than when she first knew that Xia Nan was infertile.


    For the sake of her beloved man and a satisfactory answer to her life, Hu Xiaomei is really desperate.


    Perhaps, after Xia Nan left the world, she survived only because she wanted to revenge for him.


    Tears wet the pillow towel, and the sense of suffocation in the throat also slows down a lot with the rush of tears.


    The body gradually recovers its strength, but the soul becomes a little void.


    "Drop"


    The sound of the mobile phone is like a copper bell that wakes the wandering soul.


    Hu Xiaomei, who was still immersed in disappointment and helplessness in the last second, suddenly regained her daytime appearance when she heard the sound.


    She didn''t have time to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, and she didn''t have time to clean up her dishevelled hair. She grabbed her mobile phone and quickly read the information.


    "Brother Nan''s revenge will never be forgotten."


    The message from Wang Fan''s mobile phone is displayed on the screen of the mobile phone. Hu Xiaomei''s eyes are moist again. She tries to suppress her inner grievances, but her mouth is wide open, but she doesn''t cry.


    Stick the mobile phone tightly to her chest, as if she saw the man who had brought her infinite warmth.


    The fat man next door turned over on the bed and said to ah Qi, who still put his ears on the wall, "when I get up tomorrow, I want to see you put your money on my pillow. Ah Qi, if you are willing to accept defeat, don''t cheat me!"


    "What if Xiaomei will go later? I don''t know what the message was Ah Qi said reluctantly.


    Liu pangzi, who had closed his eyes, sneered and said casually, "ah Qi, actually I always have a question to ask you."


    "What''s the problem?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "The elder sister-in-law left you here, really for the sake of watching brother fan not steal?" Liu pangzi asked.


    This question stopped ah Qi Yi, blinking, and he didn''t know how to answer Liu pangzi.


    When Tong Jiahui left, she once told ah Qi that she must follow Wang Fan every step of the way to ensure that Wang Fan will not be calculated, let alone any accident.


    But Tong Jiahui really didn''t ask ah Qi to prevent Wang Fan from having an affair with any woman.


    The so-called prevention of Wang Fan''s stealing is only ah Qi''s own idea.


    When Hu Xiaomei left the room, ah Qi had noticed it. With the idea of looking at the prey for her eldest daughter, ah Qi had been quietly following Hu Xiaomei to the second floor.


    Until see Hu Xiaomei disappointed to return to the third floor, seven just hurried back to the room.


    As a result, he was laughed at by Liu pangzi who was waiting in the room, and he lost 200 yuan to Liu pangzi.


    Now being questioned by Liu pangzi, ah Qi suddenly feels that no one except him suspects that Wang Fan will steal food during this period of time.


    What''s more, Hu Xiaomei''s behavior seems to have a sense of dedication, rather than the kind of naked seduction.


    "Is Wang Fan really so determined?"


    The next room is quiet. Ah Qi lies back on his bed, stares at the ceiling and asks himself in disbelief.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who is downstairs of Liu pangzi, is holding his mobile phone in both hands, looking at Tong Jiahui on the screen, trying to explain: "I just sent a message to Liu pangzi to remind him of the recruitment tomorrow. How can I tease my sister?"


    "Wang Fan, you''d better be honest. Miss Tong will give you a chance to atone! Ha ha In the corner of the screen of Tong Jiahui''s video, Miao Qing, who just came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, was blowing her hair with a hair dryer and talking to him loudly.

 V2.Chapter 148

    In the video, Tong Jiahui looks back at Miao Qing, but doesn''t stop her behavior. Instead, she turns her head and stares at Wang Fan. She says to him in a cold voice: "close your eyes, don''t look!"


    "Well?" I thought Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing would have a big fight, but I didn''t expect that she would get angry with herself.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to tell her doubts, Tong Jiahui has turned around and leans on the head of the bed. In the video camera on the mobile phone, Miao Qing''s figure disappears.


    "How can you two live together?" Wang Fan''s head was in a cold sweat and asked in surprise.


    "Something happened here. Miao Qing is worried that something will happen to me, so we live together now. You don''t have to worry." Tong Jiahui explained to Wang Fan with a smile.


    Although Tong Jiahui''s tone of voice is very relaxed, Wang Fan''s heart is clear that what she said "that little thing" must not be a simple thing.


    Tong Jiahui left China with Miao Qing this time to prevent Wang Fan from stealing food during this period, so she must be very wary of Miao Qing, but now they live together.


    And just now Miao Qing came out of the bathroom, wearing only a bathrobe, which was a serious vacuum.


    Between every move, Miao Qing''s hot figure is like a shadow, but Wang Fan sees a lot of things that should not be seen.


    It is said that in the video, Tong Jiahui''s first reaction should be dissatisfaction with Miao Qing, and even quarrel with her because of these.


    But Tong Jiahui didn''t quarrel with Miao Qing. Instead, she just reproached Wang Fan and adjusted her position.


    This only shows that Tong Jiahui''s attitude towards Miao Qing is absolutely different from when they left China.


    It will not be easy for two people to meet each other honestly and eliminate the estrangement quickly.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Tong Jiahui was in danger. Wang Fan asked, "Jiahui, are you in danger? Do you want me to come over? "


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about it." Tong Jiahui answered easily.


    Wang Fan''s concerned questions warmed Tong Jiahui''s heart and made her look at Wang Fan more tender.


    Miao Qing, who didn''t appear in the video, said with a smile: "come on, the bathroom here is very good, suitable for mandarin duck bath! Ha ha


    Tong Jiahui, who is looking at Wang Fan affectionately, turns red when she hears what Miao Qing is saying. She says, "if you talk nonsense again, I will promise my cousin''s proposal for you tomorrow. What do you do?"


    "Ha ha! Good! I''ve caught a golden turtle son-in-law, and I''ll be happy for the rest of my life! " Miao Qing''s voice is very loud, and so is his voice when he laughs.


    Although did not see the appearance of Miao Qing, but Wang Fan''s mind, or can imagine, Miao Qing smile.


    "It must be rough!"


    Wang Fan, who has a dry throat, is swallowing saliva while filling his brain with the picture of Miao Qing''s beating white rabbits.


    Tong Jiahui in the video stares at Miao Qing, turns her head to Wang Fan and says, "we still have some things to do. We can''t go back in the near future. There''s nothing wrong with you."


    "What''s the matter with me? Can ah Qi not report to you? hey! Don''t worry, I can handle it. " Wang Fan said with a sly smile.


    "Well! Ah Qi''s brain is not your opponent at all. You should grasp yourself, you know? " Tong Jiahui said with disdain.


    Wang Fan patted her chest and said, "please rest assured, I won''t let you down!"


    "Tut Tut, let me see. Did you swear on your knees?" Miao Qing''s voice came, and then her head came close to the screen. Seeing Wang Fan''s sincere face, Miao Qing said with a sigh: "deceiving technology is good at it! What''s the matter with the strawberries around your neck? "


    Hearing Miao Qing''s words, Tong Jiahui is also nervous. Although she knows that Wang Fan won''t steal food behind her back, she can''t help looking at Wang Fan''s neck.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, Miao Qing began to laugh at Tong Jiahui and said, "Miss Tong, do you believe that he and I are innocent now! I didn''t do it


    "Miao Qing! You''re going to pit me Unconsciously rubbing his neck with his hands, Wang Fan shouts at Miao Qing angrily.


    Miao Qing''s laughter came from the microphone. She was very happy to achieve her goal, so she didn''t entangle with Wang Fan any more.


    Tong Jiahui quietly looked at Wang Fan''s neck, but didn''t see the strawberry seal Miao Qing said. This reflected that she was cheated by Miao Qing.


    But in front of Wang Fan''s face, it''s hard to say something to Miao Qing. He can only say to Wang Fan coldly: "if you don''t become a thief, you don''t have to feel guilty. I''ll go back and ask Xiao Mei if she finds anything. Don''t let me catch your tail!"


    When it comes to Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan''s heart is empty.


    Just now when Hu Xiaomei''s message was sent to him, Wang Fan thought about how to tell her, but before Wang Fan came up with a reason, Tong Jiahui''s video request was sent.


    Knowing that Hu Xiaomei is standing at the door, Wang fan doesn''t dare to connect Tong Jiahui''s video immediately. He can only sneak into the bathroom and sit on the toilet for a long time.


    Hearing the sound of Hu Xiaomei''s high heels trampling on the floor, Wang Fan slipped back to bed from the bathroom.


    Of course, Tong Jiahui didn''t know about all this, Hu Xiaomei upstairs didn''t know about it, and ah Qi and Liu pangzi didn''t know about it.


    But Wang fan is not a veteran of love after all, so when Tong Jiahui talks about her secret in her heart, she can''t help but feel embarrassed.


    Women''s mind is meticulous, especially in the emotional aspect, it is even more powerful than Sherlock Holmes.


    The embarrassed expression on Wang Fan''s face was fleeting, but she was caught by Tong Jiahui. She frowned and asked, "Wang Fan, are you hiding something from me?"


    "No! Don''t guess! " Wang Fan tried his best to cover up.


    But Tong Jiahui was not puzzled by Wang Fan at all. She asked, "Wang Fan, are you and Hu Xiaomei hiding something from me?"


    Miao Qing, who has returned to her bed, immediately gets up when she hears Tong Jiahui''s words, rushes to Tong Jiahui''s side, looks at Wang Fan in the video, and asks with a tiger face: "Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei has an affair with your big brother. You are not stupid. Put your big brother''s woman to sleep!"


    Miao Qing''s words stunned Tong Jiahui, but Wang Fan quickly explained: "Jiahui, Hu Xiaomei is Nange''s woman. How can I have anything to do with her?"


    After watching Wang Fan in the video and looking at Miao Qing beside him, Tong Jiahui can''t react.


    However, it seems that both of them are not acting to deceive themselves, and Tong Jiahui doesn''t ask.

 V2.Chapter 149

    The recruitment advertisement is posted outside the teahouse. There are many people coming and going. Wang Fan thinks that someone should come to the door soon. After all, there are many job seekers now, and Wang Fan has a hunch that someone will come to the door soon.


    At the end of the day, Hu Xiaomei was having lunch. The receptionist ran to the second floor and told Wang fan that someone was looking for him downstairs.


    Wang Fan, who had been waiting all morning, was very excited, but Liu pangzi was more anxious than him. Before Wang Fan, the serious boss, spoke, he rushed downstairs like a gust of wind.


    Laughing and scolding Liu pangzi, Wang Fan and ah Qi also came to the hall of the teahouse from the second floor.


    Wang Fan scratched his head in disappointment when he saw that the man was a security pillar.


    Those who didn''t come over were guests, and Wang Fan liked Zhu''s temper and personality, so although he was disappointed in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face at all.


    When he was talking to Liu pangzi, Zhu also saw Wang Fan and ah Qi. He quickly stopped talking and looked at Wang Fan with a serious expression. With a neat salute, he said: "report to brother, Zhu reports to you."


    The five big and three thick pillars are silly to look at. With this set of saluting actions and the tone of speaking, people feel that his brain is not very smart.


    Several busy waiters were startled by the sound of the pillar. When they looked at the appearance of the pillar, they all covered their mouths and laughed softly.


    A serious looking pillar glanced at the waiters who laughed at him. The expression on his face was a little embarrassed, and he wanted to put down his hand secretly.


    Wang Fan also heard the waiters'' laughter. To be honest, when he saw the pillar saluting him, he almost laughed.


    But now seeing the embarrassed expression on Zhu''s face, Wang Fan suddenly felt sad. His face was straight and his waist was straight. Raising his hand was a standard return gift, and he said loudly: "brother Zhu, welcome


    A few waiters who are snickering over there are confused by Wang Fan''s actions and look at each other in a panic.


    Or Liu Pang''s mind turned fast, also raised his hand to salute the pillar, said: "brother pillar, hard work!"


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were confident in their actions. They straightened the column and said loudly, "serve the people!"


    Shout out this, pillar that pair just now also slightly dull eyes, suddenly bright a lot.


    Maybe others didn''t find this, but Wang fan saw it very clearly.


    "Serve the people!"


    The loud and clear response instantly ignited the flame in Wang Fan''s heart.


    He used to look like a pillar with firm eyes. The man who passed in front of him once had a cavity of blood, hoping to become a hero in people''s hearts.


    "It''s over!"


    When Wang Fan put down his arm, he looked at the pillar and said softly.


    Sure enough, as Wang Fan expected, the pillar looked at him with firm eyes, quickly took back the raised arm, and stood there like an iron pillar.


    Before the disappointment swept away, Wang Fan happily looked at the front of the column, like found a rare treasure.


    Liu pangzi looked at the expression on Wang Fan''s face and said to him in a low voice: "brother fan, brother Zhu is here to send us news."


    "News? What''s the news? " Wang Fan was at a loss.


    Holding the pole''s hand, Liu pangzi said with a smile, "let''s sit down and talk."


    Four people sitting in the corner of the tea table, the pillar said: "I have been in accordance with the instructions of brother fat, heard the news of Wang Na, today is to report to big brother."


    "Wang Na?" Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi strangely and finally understands what''s going on.


    Wang Fan was a little embarrassed to see, Liu pangzi flurried to explain: "I did not specifically let the column to inquire."


    "Oh? It''s not for asking? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "I went to the sales department to look for Zhu before, but I heard that Zhu was fired by manager Ma. I thought Zhu was also because of our lost job, so I wanted to comfort my brother." Liu pangzi said slowly.


    Sitting at the pillar beside Liu pangzi, he said: "brother can still think of me and miss me. I''m very moved. Thank you, brother."


    Words, said stumbling, but the expression of the pillar is not ambiguous, he looked at Wang Fan''s eyes, really full of gratitude.


    Presumably, Liu pangzi also inquired about Zhu''s situation, worried that Zhu lost his job and had no source of income, so he took the initiative to find Zhu''s home.


    Needless to say, I know Zhu''s life is not so good.


    Nowadays, it is difficult for people with high educational background and high EQ to find a good and stable job in the city, not to mention Xiang Zhu, who is not smart enough. After being fired, there will be no place to work.


    Because they are several and expelled, the pillar family lost the source of income, even if Liu pangzi does not go to help the pillar, Wang Fan will let him do so.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t blame himself, Liu pangzi continued: "brother fan, aren''t we going to open a security company? I think brother Zhu can do it! "


    "Big brother, I can do it!" Zhu looks forward to Wang Fan.


    "Yes! Of course, the post will be the security guard of our teahouse, only responsible for the safety of the teahouse. This is the most important post! " Wang Fan readily agreed and patted the pillar on the shoulder to show encouragement.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan would agree so happily. Zhu was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, he suddenly stood up, saluted Wang Fan again, and said loudly, "I promise to finish the task!"


    "Zhu, don''t get excited. We''re not interested in this. We''re a security company, not an army. Don''t just salute or something, which makes everyone surprised." Liu pangzi was afraid that Zhu would be laughed at, so he quickly stood up and pulled him back to his seat.


    Some embarrassed pillars scratched the short hair on their heads and laughed at Wang Fan.


    After deciding on the post, Wang Fan asked about Wang Na. Although he had only one contact with Wang Na, Wang Fan really liked Wang Na''s character and her serious attitude.


    The news brought by the pillar surprised everyone and made Wang Fan have the idea of meeting Wang Na.


    Wang Na, a college student, studied in H city and majored in management, which made Wang Fan feel comfortable.


    But work belongs to work, emotion is emotion.


    When discussing to find Wang Na, Wang Fan didn''t arrange for Liu pangzi, which made Liu pangzi very dissatisfied. However, seeing Wang Fan''s serious face, Liu pangzi didn''t dare to insist on it.

 V2.Chapter 150

    University is no stranger to Wang Fan.


    However, this is not strange. He only knows that the university courses are relaxed after all. Every college student has a rich and colorful life. As for how relaxed the college students are and how colorful their life is, Wang Fan really doesn''t know.


    The life of the police academy is tense and full. Wang Fan often thinks of his sleepy eyes in the morning when he goes out for exercises, and thinks that life is very interesting.


    Early in the morning, Wang Fan and ah Qi came to the gate of Wang Na''s University, but only a few young people like students appeared at the gate.


    "Van Gogh, it can''t be a school holiday." Looking at the cold campus, ah Qi asked strangely.


    In front of the scene of silence, let Wang Fan''s heart is also a doubt.


    There were no groups of students coming in and out, nor did they hear the sound of running. The campus was quiet and peaceful, just like a park in the early morning.


    Turning to look at the two students who are going to return to the campus, Wang Fan takes two steps to catch up with them and says with a smile: "classmate, I want to ask, is our school on holiday?"


    "Are you kidding? It''s still early for the holiday!" The tall girl looked up and down at Wang Fan in front of her and answered his questions.


    The boy next to the girl took a wary look at Wang Fan, and then at ah Qi who came to them, frowning and asking, "what do you do? She''s my girlfriend


    The boy with a new stubble on his mouth obviously regards Wang Fan as a boring rival, which emphasizes his relationship with the girls around him.


    But the girl is a little ungrateful, glared at the boy, said: "who is your girlfriend? Are you mentally ill? "


    "We were last night..."


    "Shut up The girl angrily interrupted the boy''s words, turned her head and said to Wang Fan with a smile: "uncle, what can I do for you?"


    The girl''s attitude changed 180 degrees, which made Wang Fan a little confused. Until he found that the boy who was scolded by the girl was looking at ah Qi behind him in fear, he realized the truth.


    Ah Qiyi is in a stiff suit, and his eyes are able to reveal the flavor of inviolability. Anyone can see that he is a very professional bodyguard.


    Since you can see that ah Qi is a bodyguard, then naturally you will be interested in Wang Fan''s identity.


    Although Huaxia is a powerful country with elites from the upper class all over the country, it is very difficult to meet such elites.


    Can have private bodyguard to accompany, inevitable identity is unusual.


    Although the clothes on Wang Fan''s body are not worth money, it is the consistent style of the rich to keep a low profile these days.


    The girl in front of her must have seen ah Qi''s bodyguard identity, and then speculated that Wang Fan, who stood in front of her and had nothing to say to her, was a rich man who was deeply hidden and liked to keep a low profile.


    Before Wang Fan spoke, the girl said to the boy beside her, "go to class first. I think this gentleman needs my help."


    "Ya Mei, you..." the boy''s words were stopped by the girl''s cold eyes, so he had to shut his mouth, looked at Wang Fan bitterly, and turned to walk to the campus.


    When the boy went out not far, the girl named Yamei said to Wang Fan with a smile, "uncle, do you like our school very much? Do you want me to accompany you around the campus? "


    The enthusiasm of Yamei made Wang Fan feel embarrassed. He said in embarrassment: "how can this be good? Won''t it delay your class? "


    "Uncle, I''m a dancer. I''m not feeling well today. I just asked for leave with my teacher." Yamei explained in a hurry.


    "Sick?" Wang Fan looks at Yamei, who is cute in front of his eyes and speaks in a sweet voice. Suddenly, an evil picture flashed in his mind.


    Knowing that she had made a slip of tongue, Yamei hurried to Wang Fan''s side, took the initiative to hold his arm, put it close to his ear and said, "uncle, don''t get me wrong. I''m tired of practicing martial arts, not my aunt!"


    After explaining in Wang Fan''s ear, Yamei gently blew a breath in his ear and winked at him mischievously, as if to suggest something to him.


    The more Asia America explains, the more embarrassed Wang fan is.


    Standing at the gate of the school, Wang Fan was really afraid that Wang Na would suddenly appear at this time. Seeing him and this girl named Yamei standing so close at the gate of the school, he misunderstood the purpose of his visit.


    However, if we just push away the Asian American market, will it make people feel that they have no manners.


    Just when Wang Fan hesitated and thought about how to deal with it, ah Qi stood behind Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, it''s getting late. We still have business to do. Would you like to leave her mobile phone number and have a chance to sit down and chat again?"


    This is not an embarrassing way to refuse, but also the rich people used to trick.


    But Ya Mei didn''t know. She thought ah Qi was reminding herself to leave her contact information to Wang Fan.


    What''s more, ah Qi''s words made Yamei feel that Wang Fan in front of her must be different, and confirmed that ah Qi was Wang Fan''s bodyguard.


    Knowing that Wang Fan has something to do and can''t stay here for a long time, Yamei hurriedly rummages through her backpack to find out the pen and paper and leave her contact information to Wang Fan.


    The more anxious she was, the more mistakes she made. After a long time, Yamei couldn''t find any paper or pen. She was so anxious that she almost died.


    You know, she lives a rich life with a rich family, but a girl like her dreams come true.


    Now the rich are in front of their eyes. If they miss such a good opportunity, it would be killing her.


    The sweat on her head came out, and the tears of Yamei were already in her eyes. If she didn''t worry that she would cry and affect her image in front of Wang Fan, she would have cried out anxiously.


    Seeing that Yamei was a little flustered, Wang Fan kindly said: "girl, if you are predestined, when we meet again next time, you can..."


    "No way!" In a hurry, Yamei said aloud, interrupting Wang Fan.


    Startled by the sudden emotion of Yamei, Wang Fan''s face showed an unhappy expression, but because the other party was a girl, it was a misunderstanding, so Wang Fan didn''t lose his temper with Yamei.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not happy, Yamei explained in a hurry: "brother fan, I''m sorry, I haven''t woken up. I spoke louder just now. Please don''t mind!"


    "Never mind! I don''t mind! Your name is Yamei, isn''t it? I remember, if we have a chance to meet again, we can have a chat some time. I really have something to do. I can''t delay any longer! " Wang Fan, with a cold expression, said to Yamei, then pushed away her arm and walked straight to the campus.

 V2.Chapter 151

    I didn''t expect that today''s female students would be so enthusiastic, which made Wang Fan a little embarrassed, but ah Qi''s words made Wang Fan suddenly realize.


    How many stars can become famous every year, but how many art graduates?


    It''s really an easy calculation.


    If we say that every year''s college enrollment is like a thousand troops crossing a single wooden bridge, then every year''s graduating art students want to seek a famous opportunity, it can be described as a near death.


    And art is a new generation burying the old.


    There are few people who can go on the road of art and have broad resources in middle age.


    If you don''t take advantage of being famous when you are young, I''m afraid you can only hide at home after 30 and coax fans to reward by opening live broadcast!


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan naturally knows the power of red sister.


    Open an entertainment company, his net red a lot of grasp, and many big director has a special relationship.


    This is a rare opportunity for those female students who want to become famous.


    In the face of such an opportunity, I believe many girls will be crazy, and I believe they will not hesitate to agree to the requirements of Hongjie company.


    No wonder Hongjie is the big sister of H city.


    With the obedience of these girls, it''s not easy to get through the relationship?


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that Hong Jie''s energy can''t be underestimated. The more you think about it, the more you let Wang Fan down. Fortunately, when he met Wang Na that day, Wang Na''s performance made him very satisfied,


    When everyone is blinded by the light of money and loses the last fig leaf of human beings, Wang Na can still get rid of the mud, which is a miracle.


    This is also enough to prove that Wang Na is an upright girl and a person worthy of Wang Fan''s trust.


    Of course, this kind of favor is only Wang Fan''s wishful thinking. As for whether Wang Na will accept his invitation, in fact, Wang fan is not sure.


    In the hall of the sales department, Wang Na''s words when she left and her eyes when she looked at Wang Fan revealed her vigilance to Wang Fan''s identity.


    In fact, it''s not Wang Na''s fault. After all, Wang fan is really a gangster. No normal girl is willing to deal with gangsters, and no one is willing to be watched by gangsters.


    Thinking about how to talk with Wang Na, Wang Fan has come to the first floor of the girls'' dormitory.


    It''s already nine o''clock in the morning. Several students come down from the girls'' building one after another. Seeing their schoolbags in their hands and their sleepy eyes, they know that they just woke up and rushed to the classroom in a hurry.


    It''s not a big deal that there are men downstairs.


    Today''s girls are very open-minded, many freshmen enter the school gate, will soon find a congenial boyfriend.


    And now the university campus, also popular couples breakfast atmosphere, so this time there are men waiting downstairs in the girls, it is not Wang Fan and ah Qi they two.


    But Wang Fan and ah Qi look a lot older than the boys not far away. They have a little taste of old cattle eating tender grass.


    Holding the dormitory room number mentioned by the pillar, Wang Fan tries to ask these girls in a hurry to call Wang Na who may still be sleeping for him, but unfortunately they are all rejected.


    Not easy to wait until a girl appeared in no hurry, Wang Fan quickly came forward, said with a smile: "little sister, can you help me?"


    Just like seeing the appearance of big gray wolf, the girl looks at Wang Fan in front of her alertly. Her body froze there and looks around. Is there anything harmful to her.


    "Can you help me find someone?" Fearing that the girl would be scared away, Wang Fan handed the note with the room number in his hand.


    The girl alertly took the note from Wang Fan, looked at the house number on the note, and asked in a low voice, "who are you looking for?"


    "Wang Na, Wang Na of 605." Wang Fan did not dare to speak out for fear of scaring the girl in front of him.


    Behind him, ah Qi, with a smile on his face, came up and said, "we are her relatives. We have something to do with her."


    "Relatives? Don''t you have her phone? " The girl said something and gave the note back to Wang Fan. She stepped back and kept a safe distance from Wang Fan.


    The girl''s words embarrassed ah Qi Yi, but Wang Fan''s reaction was quick. He quickly said, "yes, she has, but she seems to have changed her number. We can''t get in touch at the moment, so we have to come to school to find her!"


    I thought that when the girl heard his explanation, she would happily agree to come down to help find someone.


    But who would have thought that after listening to Wang Fan''s words, the girl''s face became more alert, her eyes dodged and said, "I don''t know Wang Na. There is no Wang in room 605."


    "No?" Ah seven stares big eyes to doubt of ask.


    Wang fan saw the girl''s evasive eyes, knew that she must be cheating them, and said straightforwardly: "little sister, Wang Na is in this room, you help us inform her, we are waiting for her downstairs, we are really not bad people."


    The girl looked at Wang Fan carefully. Although Wang Fan wore a long sleeve dress, the skull tattoo on his neck still loomed out from the neckline, which made the girl more suspicious of Wang Fan''s intention.


    I don''t want to talk to people like Wang Fan any more. The girl turns around and wants to go back to the dormitory. Maybe she thinks that as long as she goes back to the dormitory, she can get rid of the entanglement between Wang Fan and ah Qi.


    Seeing the girl turning to go, ah Qi, a little worried, came forward and grabbed the girl''s arm. He said unhappily: "girl, how can you cheat?"


    I came to school early in the morning to find Wang Na. First, I met the flower maniac from Yamei, and then I stood here for more than an hour. Ah Qi was a little impatient. Now I see that the girl is lying in front of them, and I''m even more upset, so I''m a bit overbearing.


    The girl was caught by ah Qi''s arm. She felt a pang in her tender arm. In addition, she was flustered in her heart, and her tears flowed out involuntarily.


    Just a few girls came out of the girls'' dormitory building and saw a classmate appear. The girl, who was held by ah Qi, cried out for help: "help! Help


    The girls who are joking are stunned at first, and then notice the girl caught by ah Qi.


    "Let her go!"


    "What do you want?"


    Just out of the dormitory gate of the girls, have run over, can''t help but put the girls from the seven side dragged to one side.

 V2.Chapter 152

    The noise in front of the girls'' dormitory soon attracted a lot of people. The boys standing in front of the building, who didn''t know where to find the bricks, rushed over in their hands.


    I don''t know if you find that men have a characteristic when they fight.


    Most of the time, the prelude to a fight is to greet each other''s female elders, and then enter the stage of physical contact.


    In the stage of physical contact, if no one is watching, that is to say, try on your hands and feet. If you really feel that there is little chance of winning, you will basically end the conflict.


    But if someone is watching, especially a girl is watching, no one will think of shrinking back!


    This characteristic is summed up in three words, "love to pretend to force.".


    In most Chinese cities, summer is a very special time, and it is also a season when heroes from all walks of life vie to "dress up".


    During the day, in the sun baked City, everyone hides at home and blows the air conditioner, not to mention going out on the street for two turns, or going downstairs to get a express or something, they will worry about being baked by the sun above.


    But as long as in the evening, young people will meet in groups to go out of the house.


    In front of the barbecue stalls at the end of the street, next to the smoking grills, young people with bare arms always have to have a few barbecues, and then bring in a few boxes of beer to start their wanton life.


    Of course, just drinking can''t be regarded as a pretense.


    If you want to be classy, you must have three magic weapons: big gold chain, full back tattoo and little sister who peels garlic.


    Why are there three magic weapons?


    First of all, the gold chain is big enough to prove your economic strength and let people know that you are also rich.


    As for whether the big gold chain is full of gold, as long as you don''t bathe with your brothers, it''s hard to see through at a glance.


    Secondly, the tattoo on your back is a symbol of your social status.


    The first was the black-and-white god beast tattoo. Later, I don''t know where the color painting came from. Then people gave these gangsters who were tattooed with color patterns a very powerful name, called "flower arm boy".


    So if you want to make people feel that your status is high, you should not only have tattoos on your body, but also colorful tattoos.


    As for the content of your tattoo, it depends on your personal preference, but most gangsters still like striped dragon.


    Why?


    Dragon, this kind of animal, has a different status in China.


    It can be said that the dragon is the symbol of the Chinese strong. All creatures, that is, those we can name, must worship in front of him.


    So when tattooing, tattooing a dragon on the body can not only make other gangsters feel awed, but also increase their confidence.


    The most important thing is that if you don''t have a dragon tattooed on your body, but a Pikachu tattooed on it, it''s easy to be regarded as a fool, so the effect of pretending to be a fool will be greatly reduced.


    Finally, talk about the little sister who peels garlic.


    Why do you have to peel garlic when everyone drinks?


    Men, rich and powerful, have to be better than women.


    When drinking, if you can bring a beautiful little sister, it is definitely more enviable than driving a luxury car.


    What did you say?


    Emotion is the only thing in the world that can''t be measured by money.


    So many good gangsters like to show off their true love in front of their brothers, so as to let everyone know that he is also a person who attaches great importance to feelings and a gentleman who treats money like dirt.


    Of course, the origin of this little sister is another comparison. The higher the education level and the higher the face value, the higher the capital of big brother''s boasting.


    As for why does little sister have to peel garlic?


    This is mainly to reflect the little sister''s cleverness, but also fully show the elder brother''s supremacy in love life.


    Do you think that a group of men with bare arms, with tattoos on their bodies, yelling at each other and drinking wine, and being a girl next to them, and also carrying wine bottles with them, will make people feel very tasteless.


    I don''t know. I even thought it was a gang of hooligans who had taken drugs. They came out to have dinner together!


    So the little girl must be clever and obedient.


    But after all, it''s at the barbecue stand. No matter how obedient the little girl is, she can''t serve the tea and pour water like a waiter.


    Peeled garlic, both quiet and virtuous, a bit of housekeeping, the feeling of taking their own old man seriously.


    That''s why a lot of big brothers have to take a little sister to make strings.


    Moreover, with my little sister on the side, if my elder brother starts a fight with others, he will feel like a martial god when he listens to my little sister''s scream, which can stimulate his fighting spirit and fight resistance.


    The boys in front of the girl''s building, at first glance, usually go out to make a string, and they have rich experience in learning to mix with the big brothers.


    When they heard the voice of a girl calling for help, they were just as excited as if they had beaten chicken blood. In addition, when they encountered such things in front of the girls'' building, they even wanted to show themselves in front of these girls.


    This just came to brick from the roadside, a few people make eye contact, want to take Wang Fan and ah Qi to show their manliness.


    Those girls are also smart. When they see a boy running over with a brick, they immediately flash to one side. They are probably worried about fighting for a while, and blood splashes on their beautiful clothes.


    The girls saw the boy''s action, and Wang Fan and ah Qi certainly noticed it.


    It''s late to say, it''s fast.


    When a boy rushed over first, he swung the brick in his hand and smashed it at Wang Fan''s head. He also yelled: "kill you hooligan!"


    This voice is powerful, can be said to let people listen to a full sense of justice, people who do not know to see this scene, will not help but applaud for the boy.


    But after this voice, the boy yelled, "ah!"


    Take the brick in the boy''s hand gently, Wang Fan put it in his hand and asked with a smile: "who do you say is a hooligan?"


    The boy who was wringing his arm by ah Qi almost shed tears of pain, but after all, there were girls watching beside him, which was not good. It was too humiliating. He could only bite his teeth and say: "you! Bullying girls! What a skill


    This words is sonorous and powerful, let the girl beside listen to is very comfortable, also to the boy''s spirit is very appreciative, immediately there are girls shouting: "come on! Hooligans bully people! "


    For the girl''s ability to confuse black and white, Wang Fan was a little confused for a while.


    It''s these boys who want to be forced to come to their own trouble, but now how can they bully others? And he was labeled a hooligan.

 V2.Chapter 153

    Or women are strange animals!


    Usually see a cockroach, will be scared to scream more than, but if you meet his favorite boy, it is simply fierce than wild animals are ferocious.


    The boy who was pinched by Wang Fan''s arm gave birth to Bai Baijing. If it wasn''t for the throat knot on his neck, he would really be regarded as a girl.


    This kind of small fresh meat, no matter where it is put, is the object girls like.


    Now that Wang fan is twisting her arm like this, some girls will feel uncomfortable, and such anger will soon spread to all girls.


    Counting the girls before, and the girls who arrived later, a total of more than a dozen girls were bullied by Wang Fan, a hooligan. Of course, they couldn''t just wait to die.


    For a time, more than a dozen girls swung their schoolbags in their hands, some with a thermos, and some even ran to the dormitory to find chairs. They were going to fight with Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan had been wronged as a rascal, but now he was beaten by a group of girls. His anger was even worse.


    Ah Qi, who was behind him, was even more angry with these girls who only looked at their faces and didn''t use their brains. If they hadn''t worried that this was the campus, they would have beaten them down.


    Seeing that he was going to lose money on these girls, Wang Fan grabbed the fresh meat in front of him and threw it directly at the girls who were coming towards them, shouting: "ah Qi, withdraw!"


    Those girls were just bluffing. When they saw that the handsome boy in their eyes was thrown by Wang Fan, they didn''t care to chase Wang Fan. They had already stretched out their hands one by one and firmly pulled the handsome boy with a sprained arm into their arms.


    Running more than ten meters away from the front of the girls'' dormitory, Wang fan stopped and turned to see the boy who wanted to hit him with a brick. He was pressed on the ground by several girls, struggling to do something.


    However, despite the boy''s struggle, the girls who pressed him didn''t slack off at all.


    Just when Wang Fan didn''t know what happened, the boy, who was pressed on the ground by several girls, cried out in pain: "I have a sprained arm. I don''t want to do artificial respiration!"


    "Pa"


    A chubby girl swung her arm round and slapped him in the face.


    Lift up the skirt to ride on the boy''s stomach, fat girl said with a smile: "little brother, you have difficulty breathing, we will do artificial respiration for you to help you through the difficulty!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the fat girl pouted her mouth, pressed the boy''s head with her hands, and gave him a hot French wet kiss.


    Seeing such a frightening scene, Wang Fan''s palms were already in a cold sweat. He shivered involuntarily and said with extreme fear: "fortunately, we can run fast, or we will be kissed by these girls. I''m afraid we won''t be able to eat these days!"


    "If I had known it would be like this, it would have been better to call fat man Liu. With him, we can ward off evil spirits!" Ah Qi also said with lingering fear.


    There was a group of evil girls guarding at the door of the dormitory. Wang Fan didn''t want to go back when he was killed. They discussed the next plan and sneaked out of the campus.


    I''ve always heard that there is an imbalance between men and women in China. Many young men of the right age can''t find a partner and can''t get rid of the fate of a single dog,.


    Wang Fan also worried that, like Liu pangzi''s face, will eventually only die alone.


    Just now when Wang fan saw that fat girl was so excited, he realized that the so-called imbalance between men and women is not a comparison of the number of people. This ratio is only a matter of the standard of marriage between men and women.


    If all the Chinese boys are rich and handsome, there will be no single dog problem.


    Just like the boy who was forced to kiss by many girls just now, if he wants to be single in his life, he has to try his best to get rid of many pursuers.


    But if the boy is replaced by Liu pangzi, Wang Fan has reason to believe that no girl will give her red lips to do artificial respiration for him even if she sees Liu pangzi suffocate and die.


    So the old people often say that there are only real bachelors and no real worries about married women.


    Worried about meeting the girl students on the road, Wang Fan and ah Qi rush out of the campus.


    Just now, Wang Fan, who felt that there was no security guard at the gate of the campus, felt that the security force of the university campus was insufficient and that the security guard was irresponsible, finally understood the reason.


    It''s like a wildlife park. In order to reduce the amount of food given to the wild animals and thus reduce the expenses of the zoo, a gate is deliberately opened in the wild animals area to trick the uninformed tourists and automatically send the door to the wild animals to satisfy their hunger.


    Wang Fan and his friends are tourists who don''t know. They almost become the food that can walk in the wild animal area.


    Ah Qi, with lingering fear, is about to go back with Wang Fan. However, after taking Wang Fan for a few steps, ah Qi stops again.


    "Brother fan, look at that man, isn''t he fat Liu?" Ah Qi pointed to a man''s back not far away and said to Wang Fan.


    Along the direction of as like as two peas, Wang Fan saw a figure very much like Liu Pangzi. And the man was not only very much like Liu Pangzi, but also dressed like Liu Pangzi. He was just like Liu Pangzi.


    Looking in the direction of the man, I saw another familiar figure, Wang Na.


    At this time, Wang Na was wearing a chef''s dress, standing in front of a cake shop, holding a mobile phone in her hand and calling again. Because she was a little far away, Wang Fan could not see the expression on her face.


    Ah Qi also saw Wang Na on the phone. He sneered and said, "brother fan, it seems that Liu pangzi is playing tricks with us!"


    "Go! Look at it Wang Fan also nodded with a bad smile.


    Since the last time I saw Wang Na, Liu pangzi has been thinking about this girl. In fact, a large part of the reason why Wang Fan came to Wang Na for help is that Liu pangzi is interested in Wang Na.


    Since Tiantian''s unfortunate death, Liu pangzi has been taking care of Tiantian''s mother, and he, who was not very talkative, has suddenly become oily.


    At first, Wang Fan thought that Liu pangzi had come out of the shadow of Tiantian''s death.


    Only when he heard Liu pangzi crying in his dream once did he know that Liu pangzi''s so-called cheerful and funny was just for others to see. His heart did not come out of the shadow at all.


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s attitude towards Wang Na this time, Wang Fan thinks that if Wang Na can accept Liu pangzi, maybe it is also an opportunity for him to get out of the shadow.


    So Wang Fan will take the initiative to find Wang Na and hope that she can work with them.

 V2.Chapter 154

    Wang Na''s location is just across the road. Wang fan can see Wang Na''s appearance when crossing a road.


    Wang Na, with a worried face and a mobile phone, doesn''t know who she is comforting on the phone, and seems to be teaching each other a lesson.


    "Van Gogh." Ah Qi called out to Wang Fan in a low voice.


    Wang Fan, who is paying attention to Wang Na, looks back at Liu pangzi with his back to them, holding a mobile phone in one hand and wriggling in his pants pocket in the other.


    "What is he doing?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Liu pangzi, who was walking in front of him, stopped. His head was always in the direction of Wang Na. The hand in the pocket of his trousers was moving more and more frequently, which made his loose trousers become fashionable.


    Ah Qi looked at Liu pangzi carefully and said to Wang Fan in a low voice, "brother fan, it''s not like a fat man."


    "I don''t look like it either." Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    Although the man as like as two peas in the body or height, Liu Pangzi looks exactly the same, but his wretched action is disgusted by people''s eyes. Wang Fan doesn''t believe that the man in front of him will be Liu Pangzi.


    "This boy, maybe he''s flying secretly." Ah Qi showed a bad smile on his face. He pointed to the fat man''s big ass in front of him and whispered to Wang Fan.


    Carefully observing the man with his back to them, Wang Fan found that what ah Qi said was probably true.


    The man not only put his hand in his trouser pocket and shake wildly, but also his fat butt is swinging more and more, which makes it easy for people to think of that.


    And the man''s mobile phone, seems to be in the open state, is secretly recording not far away from Wang Na.


    Seeing the man at a critical juncture, Wang Na, standing at the door of the cake room, hung up the phone and turned to open the door and went back to the cake room.


    With the door of the cake room closed, the man who was acting crazily, his hands were dumb and his body was stiff.


    Before Wang Fan and ah Qi can figure out what happened to the man in front of them, they see that he shakes his head and looks around. Then they rush to the cake room where Wang Na is.


    When the man looked around, Wang Fan finally saw each other''s appearance.


    The man in front of him is really not Liu pangzi. Although his figure and clothes are very similar to Liu pangzi, his face is much worse than Liu pangzi.


    Of course, Liu pangzi is not a handsome man, but he is definitely not as ugly as this man.


    Mouse eyes, hanging eyebrows, a big mouth with thick lips, and a nose with everted nostrils.


    The man in front of you is just the best. As long as you see him, you will definitely believe that there are ghosts in the world.


    Compared with the chubby Liu Pang, Liu Pang in front of him, will be able to find self-confidence in the face value, but also the absolute self-confidence.


    "Brother fan, do you want to follow up?" Ah Qi, who also found the wrong person, asked Wang Fan in a low voice.


    "Go and have a look!" Wang Fan''s answer is very straightforward.


    While they were talking, the man had already entered the cake room. Through the large glass window of the cake room, Wang fan saw that there was no one in the cake room, except Wang Na and another girl, just the man who had just entered.


    Don''t know what this man wants to do, Wang Fan and ah Qi speed up their pace to the cake room.


    As soon as the door of the cake room was opened, Wang Na and another girl, who heard the sound, immediately looked at the door and said hello to Wang Fan.


    And Wang Fan four eyes opposite moment, Wang Na''s face flashed a trace of surprise, but soon put on a pair of emotionless work expression.


    "Would you like some refreshments, sir?" Another waiter asked with a smile.


    "Oh, let''s see." Wang Fan returns words, the vision also took back from Wang Na''s body.


    The area of the cake room is not large. There are a row of transparent cabinets in the middle and a circle of shelves with all kinds of cakes around. Customers can only move in the middle of these cabinets and shelves.


    It seems that in order to avoid Wang Fan, Wang Na turned to the wretched man and asked, "Sir, take a look at this snack. It''s a new product in our store and tastes good."


    "Oh" wretched man looked at Wang Na and laughed, and a drop of saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Wang Na''s brow was wrinkled when she saw that the obscene man was bending over and her hand was still in her trouser pocket. Although she felt uncomfortable, she still couldn''t move away.


    The wretched man saw that Wang Na didn''t go away, so he pointed to a cake in front of him and asked, "little sister, is this cream? Can it be made into chocolate chips? "


    Although the man asked boring questions, but Wang Na still replied with a smile: "Sir, this one is cream, if you like to eat chocolate chips, there is one here may be suitable for you."


    With these words, Wang Na turned to another part of the shelf and stood on tiptoe to take down the cake on the shelf.


    Just when Wang Na was on tiptoe and wanted to take down the cake on the shelf, the obscene man with extremely unpleasant appearance secretly pointed her mobile phone at Wang Na''s upturned buttocks, with a proud smile on her face.


    Wang Na, dressed in a chef''s dress, stands on tiptoe, and the whole person is almost in a straight line. Her plump hips are even more prominent, which makes people feel impulsive at a glance.


    Wang Na is very beautiful. Her white skin and neat cook''s clothes make her feel more capable and energetic. No wonder this ugly wretched man will stare at her at the door.


    Finally she took the cake down, Wang Na took a breath, walked to the lewd man in her hand, and said to him, "Sir, this one is chocolate chip, and it tastes very good. The chocolate chip on it is also our shop''s signature chocolate. Have a look, do you like it?"


    The obscene man showed a bad smile on his face, but his eyes looked across the cake at Wang Na''s straight chest.


    Because just now some effort, so Wang Na''s breathing also appears uneven up, undulating chest is to let the chest of a pair of white rabbits beating more than, this in the eyes of the wretched man, it is a rare opportunity.


    "Little sister, don''t move. I''ll take a picture and ask my girlfriend if she likes it." Obscene man said, put the mobile phone at Wang Na.


    Although the behavior of obscene men some disgust, but the other side''s action is too fast, simply do not allow Wang Na to raise objections.


    Seeing that the obscene man has rushed the camera to her side, Wang Na can only frown and turn her head, looking aside.

 V2.Chapter 155

    At this time, Wang Na has a different feeling in her heart. The man with a mobile phone in front of her is like a slave owner with a magnifying glass criticizing her, and she is like a humiliating slave to be sold.


    Wantonly using mobile phones to shoot in front of Wang Na, from her delicate facial features to her white naked neck.


    The obscene man licked his lips with pride, but seeing that there were others in the cake shop, he stopped the action of exposing his identity easily.


    "All right?" Wang Na asked, twisting her head.


    "It''s still a little bit short, little sister. Can you put two cherries on it, that is, the big cherries with darker color." The wretched man licked his lips and said with a smile.


    "Yes, if you like this cake, I can make a remark." Wang Na didn''t recognize men''s indecency, but she answered with a straight face.


    "But there are a lot of chocolate chips, so I can''t see the milky white. I still like the white, big feeling." The obscene man continued to say what could satisfy him, and his intention was gradually exposed in his words.


    Frown slightly, Wang Na seems to be aware of the abnormal man, turned to look at him, face some ugly asked: "Sir, are you here to choose the cake?"


    "Hey, little sister, of course I''m here to choose cakes, but I don''t like the one you introduced. Can you show me that one?" The obscene man pointed to a higher cake on the shelf and said to Wang Na with a smile.


    Wang Fan, who has been observing the obscene man and Wang Na, hears what the man says and looks up at the cake sample he refers to, then he knows that he wants to do the same thing again and secretly photograph Wang Na''s buttocks again.


    Quietly walked to the man behind, Wang Fan took the cake in Wang Na''s hand, in Wang Na''s surprised eyes, Wang Fan put the cake in the man''s face.


    "Ah! What are you doing? "Yes, I am!" The obscene man hurriedly stretched out his hand to shout on his face. The big cake crumbs and the Chocolate Foam with edges and corners made the obscene man''s face very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that the man was so embarrassed by Wang Fan, Wang Na quickly ran to the counter, picked up the tissue box from the counter, helped the obscene man wipe the cake residue on his face, and asked: "Sir, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." As he said this, the obscene man reached out his hand and pretended that he couldn''t see it. He deliberately touched Wang Na''s slender hands.


    Suddenly, Wang Na didn''t notice the man''s hands. She was taking advantage of her. She just wanted to wipe the cake residue off his face.


    "Just some cream and cake. Why are you so nervous?" Wang Fan side casually said, while picking up the man on the ground dropped mobile phone.


    Wang Na, who had a stomach full of fire, squatted there, looked up at Wang Fan and said angrily, "please leave our shop!"


    "Why?" Wang Fan fiddles with his mobile phone and asks casually.


    "We don''t welcome guests like you here!" Wang Na was a little out of control by Wang Fan''s attitude and yelled at him.


    Another waiter came to Wang Na with a towel and reminded her in a low voice: "Nana, if you talk to the guests like this, the boss will fire you."


    "He? He''s not here to buy anything, he''s just looking for trouble! " Wang Na said angrily.


    The wretched man heard Wang Na''s words and echoed: "that is, this boy is sneaky. He must have no good intentions!"


    With these words, the obscene man reaches out his hand and wants to cuddle Wang Na''s body, but is always watched by ah Qi.


    "Dong"


    Ah Qi, standing behind the obscene man, raised his foot and kicked him on the back. With one foot, he kicked a dog to eat excrement.


    This sudden change startled Wang Na and another waiter standing next to the obscene man. However, both of them looked at ah Qi and did not dare to help the obscene man on the ground.


    Just now, I thought, in the name of protecting the beauty in front of me, the wretched man who reached out to touch her chest, but now he was kicked to the ground by ah Qi, holding his knee hurt by the floor and wailing.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Na was also frightened by ah Qi''s action.


    I''ve seen Wang Fan teach brother Bao in the sales department, and I''ve seen Wang Fan''s tattoo. Of course, Wang Na knows that the two men in front of her are not the characters she can provoke.


    "Nana, do you know them?" Wang Na and the waiter standing hand in hand, pale asked Wang Na.


    Without waiting for Wang Na to speak, Wang Fan stepped on the obscene man''s chest, threw his mobile phone in his face and said to him, "unlock your mobile phone and let everyone have a look. What did you take secretly just now?"


    "Ouch! I don''t know what you''re talking about. Let me go Wang Fan was trampled on the foot of the wretched man shouting.


    "You''ll kill him. What do you want?" Wang Na saw the wretched man crying miserably, worried that Wang Fan would do something in the shop, she summoned up courage to ask Wang Fan.


    Turning his head to Wang Na, Wang Fan asked without expression: "do you think I''m the bad guy?"


    Wang Fan''s words are very calm, but it doesn''t make people feel nothing. Wang Na looks at him and doesn''t answer, but the resentment in her eyes has already answered Wang Fan''s question for her.


    Seeing Wang Na''s disgust for herself, Wang Fan stepped on the man''s chest again, pointed to the man on the ground and said to Wang Na, "this boy has been taking pictures of you, do you know?"


    Also immersed in the resentment of Wang Fan, Wang Na didn''t react for a moment. She looked at the calm Wang Fan and the man on the ground. She was surprised and asked, "what''s the secret photo of me?"


    "I''m going to ask him!" Wang Fan looked down at the man he stepped on the ground.


    Seeing his scandal exposed, the man desperately struggled, hugged Wang Fan''s leg and bit him.


    "Damn it


    I didn''t expect that the man who was trampled on by himself would suddenly take such a bite on his leg. Wang Fan immediately roared with pain, raised his leg and rubbed the bitten place.


    When Wang fansong opened his feet, the man on the ground got up and ran to the door without looking back.


    Although ah Qi also saw the man biting Wang Fan, because there was Wang Na between him and Wang Fan, so he didn''t have time to run to catch the wretched man.


    Four people watched the obscene man run away, Wang Na just reflected from this series of things, looking at Wang Fan''s bleeding wound, asked: "are you OK, do you want to get rabies vaccine?"

 V2.Chapter 156

    The wound is not deep, and the blood doesn''t flow out too much, so Wang fan doesn''t take it seriously, but Wang Na feels very embarrassed. After all, Wang Fan was injured because of her, but her attitude was so unfriendly before.


    "Nana." Another waiter looked at the cake on the ground and called Wang Na in embarrassment.


    The waiter in the cake room with Wang Na looks about the same age as Wang Na. She should also be a student. She should be worried about the cake.


    The cakes in this cake shop are not low-grade, and the price is not so cheap. The price of the cake pressed by Wang Fan on the man''s face just now is more than 300 yuan.


    For Wang Fan, it may not be money, but if Wang Na or the waiter compensate, it''s not a small amount!


    Seeing the waiter''s dilemma, Wang Fanchong winked at ah Qi and said, "ah Qi, look at the loss in the shop and settle the money."


    "How can that be?" Wang Na said anxiously, reaching out for money in her pocket.


    One side of the girl embarrassed said: "Nana, this cake 350, there are several broken cakes, add up to less than a thousand!"


    "Ah?" Wang Na, who is reaching out for money, is stunned when she hears her colleagues'' words. She looks at the broken cake in the shop in a hurry, with an anxious look on her face.


    "I''m the one who picked it up, and I''ll pay for it. Don''t be embarrassed." Wang Fan stepped forward and comforted Wang Na with a smile.


    At this time, ah Qi also took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, put them into the hands of the waiter, and said to her, "sister, this is 2000 yuan."


    "Not so much." The waiter answered in a hurry.


    "Please clean up the shop, and the rest will be your tip! My elder brother and Wang Na have something to talk about. " Ah Qi picked his eyebrows and took a look at Wang Fan who was talking to Wang Na.


    Waitress is not a fool, naturally understand Wang Fan here is to find Wang Na.


    Although I don''t know the relationship between Wang Na and Wang Fan, the waitress still gives Wang Na an envious look.


    In this cruel world, everyone is eager to have a strong arm to rely on, especially these college students who have just come into contact with the society and only understand the social suffering.


    The domineering local tyrant is so polite that Wang fan is completely in line with the image of prince charming in the eyes of girls.


    Of course, Wang Fan''s appearance is ordinary. If he can be more handsome, it will be more perfect!


    However, this defect can also be accepted by the girl in front of her. After all, she still understands that fish and bear''s paw can''t have both.


    Just as the girl fantasized that she could meet such a flower protector, Wang Na suddenly took out her mobile phone and said to Wang Fan, "if you have something to do with me, can you come back after work?"


    "Yes, let''s find a place for lunch and sit down and talk slowly!" Wang Fan said with a smile in his eyes.


    This kind of dialogue makes the girl on one side resent Wang Na and not understand her amorous feelings, but also be impressed by Wang Fan''s gentlemanly demeanor.


    Accommodation without reason is the greatest tolerance.


    Although Wang Na has just experienced a fierce fight, and has been hurt, Wang fan is not angry because of Wang Na''s rudeness. Instead, he is so accommodating to Wang Na. Who can calmly watch?


    However, without waiting for the girl to remind Wang Na that she didn''t need to waste time in the store, she heard Wang Na say again: "sorry, my boyfriend asked me to have lunch at noon. If you really have something to talk to me, please wait for me after work in the afternoon!"


    what!


    This time, not to mention the waitress in the shop is not calm, even Wang fan can''t face Wang Na calmly!


    boy friend?


    Wang Na already has a boyfriend?


    Is it not an impossible dream that Liu pangzi wants to make a perfect match with Wang Na?


    It seems that she saw the embarrassment on Wang Fan''s face. Wang Na shook her head apologetically and said to him, "he worked very late last night and had to have class this morning. I have to cook for him at noon."


    "Nana, why don''t you go out and have a chat with this gentleman now, just have me in the shop." Hear Wang Na''s words, not calm waitress said in a hurry.


    "No, let the boss know. I''ll lose my job." Wang Na shook her head and refused.


    "Nana! You! Alas The waitress frowned, gritted her teeth and yelled at her.


    Wang Na is not a fool, naturally can hear the meaning of colleagues, but she did not change the meaning of the decision, but a calm look at Wang Fan.


    Since Wang Na has made a decision, Wang Fan naturally does not say much, he said with a smile: "OK, what time do you get off work? I''ll pick you up in my car


    "Give me your mobile phone number. I''ll contact you after work. We''ll make a place. I''ll meet you with my boyfriend." Wang Na took out the paper and pen from her pocket and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    For Wang Na''s behavior, her colleague has been completely speechless, and can only shake her head regretfully.


    After jotting down Wang Fan''s mobile phone number in a hurry, Wang Na put away the paper and pen and said to Wang Fan: "money, I owe you, and I''ll pay you back later. If there''s nothing else, I''m still at work, so I won''t chat with you!"


    "All right! I''ll wait for your call! " Hearing that Wang Na is ordering guests, Wang fan leaves the cake shop with ah Qi.


    After Wang Fan and ah Qi left, the girl who was so angry that she almost fainted stood in front of Wang Na, pinching her waist, and asked, "Nana, don''t you want to sit down and talk with that gentleman at all?"


    "Not necessarily. If my boyfriend doesn''t think it''s suitable, I won''t go!" Wang Na said very seriously.


    "Your boyfriend? My God, are you talking about the garbage that you support? " The girl said with exaggerated expression.


    The girl''s words made Wang Na''s face sink. She said unhappily, "Xiao Ming is not what you think. He works hard, but he doesn''t have a chance."


    "Opportunity? Every day, except playing computer games, he sleeps with his head covered. If you hadn''t cried and begged him, he wouldn''t even go to class. I''m afraid he would have been expelled from school long ago! " The girl sneered and told Wang Na about her boyfriend.


    Wang Na''s face darkened when she was told the central issue by her colleagues. She said with a wry smile, "isn''t he good at it now? I also know how to make money. I think he will get better in the future. "


    "Nana, don''t say I didn''t remind you, your kindness will make you suffer a great loss sooner or later!" The girl was so angry that she didn''t pay attention to Wang Na any more. She turned around and took a rag and began to clean up the cream splashed on the counter.

 V2.Chapter 157

    Wang Fan and ah Qi, who came out of the cake shop, found a breakfast shop nearby, ordered two breakfast and sat down.


    Just sitting down, ah Qi sighed and said, "I don''t know if Liu pangzi will be disappointed if he knows the news."


    "I pondered that even if Wang Na had no boyfriend, she would not easily agree with Liu pangzi." Wang Fan said to ah Qi while smoking.


    "Well, it depends on Liu pangzi''s ability. I thought that he would not use the power of the company to threaten Wang Na Ah Qi asked with some worry.


    "That''s not true, fat man. He''s not as dirty as that." Wang Fan''s answer is very confident.


    "But then again, if it''s not possible for Wang Na and Liu Pang, do we have to ask her for help?" Ah Qi asked Wang Fan seriously.


    Although the question is explicit, it is true.


    Wang Fan and ah Qi are in a hurry to find Wang Na. In fact, they also have the idea of promoting her and Liu pangzi.


    And if Wang Na really has such a relationship with Liu pangzi, Wang Fan won''t have to worry too much about many things in the company in the future. After all, Liu pangzi''s loyalty to Wang fan is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But now, Wang Na not only has a boyfriend, but also seems to have deep feelings. Liu pangzi doesn''t have any opportunities. Even if Wang Fan creates some opportunities for Liu pangzi, he may not be able to replace Wang Na''s current boyfriend.


    In addition, Wang fan can feel it.


    Wang Na''s attitude towards them is very unfriendly, and even a little does not want to contact, which may have something to do with Wang Na''s not wanting to contact with gangsters.


    In front of these two situations, Wang Fan really hesitated.


    Some people say that it''s not sweet to try to change things. In fact, it''s a bit emotional to recruit talents.


    Back then, Liu Bei asked Zhuge Liang to come to the cottage.


    It was because uncle Liu took a fancy to Zhuge Kongming''s talent, so he insisted on inviting Zhuge Liang out of the mountain, even though he was shut up again and again.


    Zhuge Kongming was also very interested in Liu Bei, the emperor''s uncle, so he went down the mountain after earning face when Liu Bei invited him for the third time.


    This cooperative relationship is also based on mutual appreciation and trust.


    On the other hand, Wang Na''s attitude towards Wang Fan has not reached the level of disgust, but she is definitely not very friendly and wants to cooperate.


    If it''s just to find help for her, then Wang Na''s situation is obviously not suitable, so Wang Fan''s heart is also playing a retreat drum.


    When breakfast is served, Wang Fan has made a new decision in his heart. He thinks that he should tell Liu pangzi about Wang Na''s situation, and then see what pangzi means.


    If Liu pangzi is really fond of Wang Na, Wang Fan really wants to help Liu pangzi. After all, Liu pangzi can walk out of the shadow of Tiantian''s death, which is much more important than starting his own company.


    If Liu pangzi knows everything about Wang Na and doesn''t think it''s necessary to entangle with Wang Na, then Wang Fan won''t find Wang Na any more, so it''s up to him!


    The idea in the heart decides, Wang Fan also no longer tangles, he and ah Qi soon finished eating breakfast.


    After accounting, Wang Fan wiped his mouth and said to ah Qi, "let''s go back to the fat man and have a look at his opinion."


    "I think so too. Let''s go back now." Ah Qi said and took out the car key, ready to drive Wang Fan back to the teahouse.


    Just as they were walking towards the car parked on the side of the road, a girl ran to Wang Fan in a hurry, took his arm and said, "Sir, sir, wait a minute."


    The girl holding Wang Fan''s arm is exactly the female colleague in Wang Na''s cake shop. She is panting and her face is a little red. Speaking of words, her chest is puffing and puffing, which obviously has a very important thing.


    "Sister, take your time. Don''t worry." Wang Fan held the girl''s body and said with concern.


    "Wang Na! Wang Na! I''ve been caught All the way running, let the girl talk intermittently.


    "What?" When Wang Fan heard that something had happened to Wang Na, he frowned and his face became gloomy.


    Standing on one side, ah Qi also heard the girl''s words. Instead of being as anxious as Wang Fan, he said calmly: "brother fan, is it suitable for us to go back?"


    Ah Qi''s words made Wang Fan hesitant.


    Just now, although they didn''t reach a consensus on Wang Na''s affairs, since they both thought of asking Liu pangzi about it, they didn''t have much interest in Wang Na''s affairs.


    Now that Wang Na is in trouble, whether Wang fan can help or not depends entirely on whether Wang Na is important to them.


    Judging from Wang Na''s attitude towards Wang Fan just now, no matter how much Wang fan does, it may not change Wang Na''s attitude towards him.


    Since we are all doing useless work, why do we do so much?


    Wang Fan, with a wry smile, shook his head. As soon as he wanted to turn down the girl''s help, he saw that the girl had started to cry and said, "Sir, I know you are a good man. Please help Wang Na. What''s wrong with her? I apologize for her."


    Most can''t see the woman so wronged, Wang Fan thoroughly softened, he held the girl''s shoulder, said to her: "well, what''s the matter, you tell me."


    As soon as Wang Fan was willing to help Wang Na, the girl immediately stopped crying, pointed to the direction she ran to, and said to Wang Fan, "you didn''t go long, so the man who was afraid of Wang Na came back to the store with several people."


    "Who? The one who bit me? " Wang Fan frowned and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, he also brought several people here. We were all scared at that time, and Wang Na was dragged to the car and taken away by them!" When the girl recalled the scene just now, she was so scared that her face began to turn white.


    "Damn, if this is the case, then I really have to take care of it!" Knowing that it was the boy who made the trouble just now, Wang Fan naturally won''t avoid it any more.


    Next to ah Qi also heard the reason, came forward and said: "brother fan, it seems that this is to seek our revenge!"


    "Well!" Wang Fan answered.


    "Little sister, did the boy say anything to you when he took Wang Na?" Ah Qi asked.


    The girl nodded her head and said, "yes, he said that you should send him your mobile phone, and you should bring 100000 yuan of compensation, otherwise..."


    "Or what?" Wang Fan asked in a cold voice.


    "Otherwise, they will let Wang Na be a young lady to earn money for them." The girl said in embarrassment.


    "Did he say where the money went?" Ah Qi asked.


    "The dog farm in the south of the city, look for the dog master." The girl replied.

 V2.Chapter 158

    The south of the city has always been Dongsheng''s territory. Wang fan is not familiar with the situation in the south of the city.


    Ah Qi, who has been in H city for some time, knows more or less about the division of the underworld forces in H City, so when the girl talks about the south of the city, he also thinks of Liu Bao for the first time.


    Outsiders don''t know the relationship between Liu Bao and Wang Fan. Ah Qi doesn''t know. He goes to Wang Fan''s ear and whispers: "brother fan, you can talk about it with Liu Bao."


    Ah Qi''s meaning is very clear, that is, let Wang Fan solve this matter through Liu Bao.


    Since the south of the city is Dongsheng''s territory, the dog master who forcibly took Wang Na should give Liu Bao some noodles. If Liu Bao comes out, it will be much easier to talk about Wang Na.


    However, Wang Fan did not want to find Liu Bao. First of all, he did not readily agree to Liu Bao''s joining the gang. Instead, he gave Liu Bao a big problem.


    Secondly, Wang fan is not a person who likes to ask for help, not to mention dealing with a gangster he has never heard of.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t answer his words, ah Qi didn''t mention it any more. As Tong Jiahui arranged for Wang Fan, ah Qi knew what he should say and what he should do.


    The three are talking about Wang Na being taken away by the dog. A boy in his twenties, full of sweat, runs towards Wang Fan.


    Seeing Wang Na''s colleagues, the boy anxiously asked, "Xiao Hui, what happened to Nana?"


    Hearing the boy calling his name, the girl named Xiaohui quickly turned to him and said with a cry: "Nana has been robbed! They want to take 100000 yuan to redeem people. "


    "A hundred thousand dollars?" The boy opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t speak, looked up and down at the boy in front of him, only to find that he was the boy who appeared with Yamei in the morning.


    Seems to be aware of Wang Fan looking at himself, the boy looked at Wang Fan in surprise, and Wang Fan four eyes opposite the moment, the boy also thought of the scene in the morning, he hurried away and Wang Fan eyes.


    However, the more you want to escape, the more difficult it will be.


    Worried about Wang Na''s safety, Xiao Hui takes the boy to Wang Fan and says, "Sir, he is Nana''s boyfriend Chen Ming."


    "Oh? Are you Nana''s boyfriend? " Wang Fan looks at Chen Ming in front of him with great interest and asks about the relationship between him and Wang Na.


    "Well." Chen Ming''s eyes wandered, and he did not dare to look at Wang Fan.


    Xiaohui, who didn''t know about it, was very angry when he saw Chen Ming''s appearance. He gave him a push and said, "Chen Ming, Nana is in H City, but you are the only relative. You can''t ignore her life or death."


    "But I don''t have that much money!" Chen Ming said in embarrassment.


    "Are you still Nana''s boyfriend? Can''t you do something about it? " Xiao Hui is more anxious to listen to Chen Ming''s words, with an expression on his face that he wants to kill him.


    Looking at Chen Ming with sweat all over his head, Wang fan doesn''t know whether he is worried about Wang Na or guilty of meeting Wang Fan.


    Ah Qi, standing behind Wang Fan, was amused to see Chen Ming. He said casually, "this is a time when we need heroes to save us. Brother, don''t shrink back!"


    Ah Qi''s words are like a fuse, which ignites Xiaohui''s explosive bag. She pushes Chen Ming angrily and says fiercely: "Chen Ming, you must find a way to save Nana. She is so kind to you. You can''t have no conscience."


    "But I really don''t have any money!" Chen Ming said to Xiao Hui with a bitter face.


    "I don''t care. If you''re going to smash the pot and sell iron today, you''ll have to scrape up 100000 yuan to send it to the dog master in the south of the city. If Nana has any problems, I won''t let you have a good time!" Impatient Xiaohui is about to die of Chen Ming''s cowardice. She pulls Chen Ming''s clothes and yells at him angrily.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Xiao Hui finished speaking, Chen Ming''s face suddenly changed. Originally, because of the rush of running, Chen Ming''s face turned red, but now it became as white as a piece of white paper.


    Noticing the change of Chen Ming''s face, Wang Fan frowned and asked, "do you know the dog master?"


    "Brother, please help me! Help my girlfriend! If the dog master can''t get the money, he will certainly hurt her. " Chen Ming took Wang Fan''s hand and said with emotion.


    Pushing away Chen Ming''s hand, Wang Fan asked, "Oh? It seems that you know this dog well? Let''s hear it. "


    Wang Fan, who is worried that he doesn''t know the details of the dog master and how to deal with him, hears that Chen Ming in front of him actually knows the dog master, and looks like he knows the dog master very well, so he wants to ask him about the other party.


    But Chen Ming, who was just in a mood, immediately closed his mouth when Wang Fan asked him to say something about the dog master. He did not dare to say another word.


    After waiting for a long time, Chen Ming didn''t open his mouth. Xiaohui, who was very anxious, couldn''t help it. She pushed Chen Ming angrily and yelled at him: "Chen Ming, what do you want to know! You said it! How can you be dumb! I''m in a hurry


    "Brother, if you don''t talk about the dog master, we want to help you, but we can''t help you!" The tone of Wang Fan''s voice was very mild, like coaxing a frightened child.


    But although Wang Fan''s mouth is not urgent, he has already guessed a general idea in his heart.


    Presumably, the dog master of the dog farm in the south of the city is also a bad master with sores on his head and pus on his feet.


    Although Chen Ming knew the details of the dog master, he did not dare to say it easily. He was afraid that it would spread to the dog master and bring him immeasurable disaster.


    But his girlfriends were taken away by the dog. He is still worried about these things, which is enough to show how fragile his feelings for Wang Na are.


    It''s really hard for Wang Fan to say anything about feelings, especially the love between men and women. He doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Wang fan can also understand Chen Ming''s attitude towards Wang Na after she is in danger and Xiao Hui''s accusations against Chen Ming. In fact, this relationship has been supported by Wang Na alone. Chen Ming is obviously just enjoying what Wang Na has done for him as a girlfriend.


    The kindness of moths to the fire always makes people heartache, but at the same time, they hate those selfish requesters even more.


    To help Wang Na get out of trouble is Wang Fan''s determination. It''s Wang Fan''s new decision to bring Chen Ming back to his original shape.


    Unable to stand Xiaohui''s criticism, Chen Ming said to Wang Fan with a bitter face: "brother, I tell you something about the dog master. You must keep it secret for me! Or I''ll die. "

 V2.Chapter 159

    The dog farm is in the south of the city, but it''s in the suburbs.


    The southern suburb of the city is a large area of wasteland, which has not been inhabited and managed by anyone. A few years ago, a stranger contracted this wasteland and built a farm here to raise some pigs and chickens for sale in the city.


    At that time, economic development was in full swing.


    With the rapid development of economy, people have more money in their hands, followed by the development of catering industry.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that at that time, although H city was a third tier city, there were nearly 100 famous hotels of different sizes.


    With the increase of hotels, there is a great demand for meat, so the outsider didn''t operate the farm in the south of the city for long, and he soon made a lot of money, which is very enviable.


    Some people envy, naturally some people want to come up with bad ideas.


    Gouye is a gangster in the south of the city. Because he likes to keep dogs, he was given the nickname of "gouye" by gangsters on the road.


    This dog master not only loves to keep dogs, but also has a lot of heart. He often does things like cheating and abducting.


    At the beginning, this outsider set up a farm in the south of the city. The dog master often went there to eat and drink. By the way, he took some bones and chicken from the farm to feed the dog, and gradually got close to this outsider.


    Because I am familiar with it, I have some knowledge about the operation of the farm. When I know that outsiders can make tens of thousands of profits every month, the dog master can''t sit still, and his jealousy begins to cause trouble.


    At that time, when I was drinking with the dog master, I heard that the dog master was thinking about the farm, so I flattered him and gave advice, hoping to help him get a share in the farm.


    The more people talked, the more energetic they were. The dog master started his plan in two days.


    According to the plan discussed by several people, some of the minions who lived with the dog master found an excuse to invite the stranger to dinner. They wanted to get drunk on the wine table, and then asked him to sign a contract to transfer the farm.


    Otherwise, people are worse than ghosts.


    The dog master and his subordinates usually take advantage of the farm. They not only eat for nothing, but also have to force the outsider to settle their debts.


    But now I see that the outsider has made a lot of money, and I think I want to drive them away. Do you think the dog master is a bit out of the ordinary.


    But that''s what outsiders think.


    As a man who believes in the fallacy of "no man for himself, heaven will destroy the earth", he not only has no sense of guilt, but also has a kind of joy in his heart.


    What do you like?


    I''m glad that he can meet such a big injustice. God has given him such a big fat sheep.


    In other words, these people took the stranger to the hotel and began to flatter and persuade him to drink. They wanted to get the stranger drunk earlier and then took out the contract for him to sign.


    What happened?


    I don''t know if it''s God who has eyes or this stranger who shouldn''t have this bad luck.


    In the middle of the banquet, the dog went out to the toilet in a hurry. As a result, when he washed his hands, he met he Qiang, who was also washing his hands.


    Because the farm was about to arrive, the dog master drank a few more glasses of wine that night, and his brain was full of excitement.


    When this person is excited, it''s easy to get into trouble.


    The dog who washed his hands was so proud that he shook his head and sang a little song in the wash basin. He danced and danced with a wild boy.


    It''s no coincidence that a book can''t be finished. When the dog master is dancing with Yedi, the water on his hand falls on he Qiang''s face.


    If you were someone else, you might see the real gangster image of the dog master, and you would not dare to say anything to him, but you would be dumb and admit your bad luck.


    However, he Qiang, the head of the five tigers of Dongsheng Gang, is the one who has been thrown away. This is not so simple!


    He Qiang, who was angry, immediately knocked down the dog master. The big leather shoes energetically called the dog master in the face. He hit the dog master with dog blood on his face and a small hard bag on his head.


    If it wasn''t for he Qiang''s men, he Qiang would have beaten the dog''s head on the spot.


    After he Qiang left, the dog master lay on the ground for a long time.


    Although he didn''t know he Qiang, the dog master could feel that the other party was a tough one that he couldn''t afford. So the dog master planned to get up and wash his face, and then he would finish his work in his private room.


    But the dog master wanted to give up, but his men still knew about it.


    It turns out that after the dog master came out to the toilet, the stranger was drunk by several of his subordinates. According to the plan, the stranger signed and pressed his fingerprints.


    However, when the left and right wait for the dog master to come back, some of his subordinates can''t sit still. Taking advantage of the spirit of wine and the excitement of the bad things, these people run out to ask for credit from the dog master.


    In the washstand of the toilet, I just saw the dog cleaning the wound on his face.


    Originally, the dog master wanted to clean up, and then went back to say that he accidentally hurt his head. But these hands came down too timely, and his eyes were very sharp. All of a sudden, he saw the shoe marks on the dog master''s face and body.


    My elder brother has been beaten, and his head is like a dog''s head. How can I turn a blind eye to this?


    What''s more, they have just made a big deal and will soon become rich people in H city. How can they swallow this bad breath.


    Several younger brothers got angry on the spot and vowed to avenge their elder brother, the dog master. This made it impossible for the dog master to make peace. He had to lie that he was drunk and didn''t know where the other party had gone.


    As soon as the dog Master said that he didn''t know where the other party had gone, several of his subordinates were like a firecracker on fire, and immediately exploded in place.


    Several people went back to the private room and took wine bottles and stools as weapons. They began to look for the culprit who hurt their elder brother next to the room.


    Not to mention, Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to.


    The second private room these gangsters are looking for is the one where he Qiang is.


    As soon as the door of the private room was pushed open, several gangsters saw he Qiang, who was drinking with his friends. Before they asked each other whether he was the culprit for the injury, he Qiang threw a wine glass on their face.


    He Qiang, who was already angry, saw the appearance of these gangsters and knew that it was the people who had just been beaten by himself who were looking for trouble.


    As the elder brother of the underworld, he was avenged by these indecent gangsters, which made him feel more angry. He immediately asked his men to drag these gangsters out of the hotel.


    The dog master who quietly follows behind these gangsters has no time to hide. He Qiang''s men pull him out of the hotel with his collar.


    The drunk stranger, however, was sitting in a private room with a signed contract and dreaming his dream!

 V2.Chapter 160

    The dog master, who was as scared as a sieve chaff, and his several scared men were loaded into a van like a dog by he Qiang''s men.


    The van pulled the dog master and several of them galloped all the way to the outskirts of the city. At this time, the dog master who was beaten in the van knew the identity of the other party. He was the head of the five tigers of Dongsheng Gang, he Qiang.


    The dog master, who usually only bullies the soft and is afraid of the hard, knows that he has encountered the hard stubble tonight. If he doesn''t find a way quickly, he is likely to lose the dog''s life.


    The dog jumps over the wall, the man rushes into the room.


    In order to save his dog''s life, the dog master didn''t care whether he was ashamed in front of his men. He kowtowed and bowed to beg for mercy.


    Hand is not idle, a strong slap in the face of their own, just hope to let he Qiang let him off.


    However, he Qiang, the big brother of the underworld, is not a softhearted person, and he is not a forgiving person.


    Let the dog master cry there, he Qiang is still cold face.


    His eldest brother begged for mercy, but the other party didn''t answer. The dog master''s men were so scared that they all sat in the car waiting to die.


    Just when the van was parked in a deserted place in the suburb and the dog master was dragged out of the car, the dog master finally caught a life-saving straw.


    The so-called money can make the devil push the mill!


    Even ghosts love money, how can people be spared?


    Holding he Qiang''s thigh, the dog master insisted on running out of this life-saving straw despite the pain of being kicked by he Qiang''s men on his back.


    Breeding farm, this is the straw that the dog saved his life.


    When the dog master told the whole story of the farm, he Qiang really moved his heart and ordered his men who were digging the pit to stop, leaving the dog master and his dog alive for the time being.


    As a big brother of the underworld, making money has always been what he Qiang is most interested in. How can he Qiang refuse the sincerity of the dog master if he can get a profitable farm without much effort?


    Life is saved!


    But it''s only temporary.


    He Qiang let go of them, but limited him to 48 hours to hand over the farm lease and other procedures to he Qiang.


    The dog master, who was covered with scars, and his men who were scared to pee, rushed back to the hotel.


    Back to the hotel a few people, regardless of others cover their nose and mouth sneer, nonstop came to their previous room.


    However, in the private room, not only did not have the contract that had been done, even the drunk stranger disappeared!


    It turns out that after they were taken away by he Qiang, the drunk stranger was woken up by the waiter to check out. The drunk stranger had no way to wake up at all, so the waiter had to use his mobile phone to make a call to his wife.


    After hearing the news, the stranger''s wife came and settled the hotel bill, she hurried back to the farm with the stranger, and the farm transfer contract signed with the stranger''s name was stuffed into his pocket by his wife.


    When they rush back to the hotel from the suburbs, not to mention the people in the private room, even the rest of their food and wine have been cleaned up by the waiters!


    The farm has become the dog''s life-saving straw. If there is no farm in exchange, they will be wiped out by he Qiang.


    They shivered at the thought that they would be buried alive in the wasteland in the suburb of H city.


    After thinking about it, a few people put it all together, and went to the farm to find the outsider. Tonight, we will finish the transfer of the farm.


    Black moon and high wind night, killing and setting fire to heaven!


    The dog master, with several of his subordinates, came out of the hotel and went straight to the farm to ask the stranger for the ownership of the farm.


    When they came to the farm, the doorman just lay down and had no time to turn off the light to have a rest, but he was woken up by their knocking on the door.


    As soon as the worker opened the gate, the dog master let his two men control the doorman. With the rest of his men, he quickly found a stranger''s residence in the farm.


    The landlady, who was taking care of her husband, saw that the dog master was covered with blood and mud. She was so scared that she hid away and did not dare to make a sound.


    The dog master didn''t talk nonsense either. He dragged the stranger who was drunk and fell on the bed. What he did was to beat him violently. He vented the fright and grievance he had suffered before on the poor stranger.


    A toss, the stranger''s wine also scared to wake up, his wife was also frightened by their brutality.


    Don''t know what happened to the owner of the farm, panic of beg for mercy, mouth a force to ask the dog what happened.


    The dog master, who was used to bullying and fearing the hard, saw that the owner of the farm was scared by himself, which directly explained his intention.


    Of course, the dog master found a reason for the transfer of the farm. Although he even thought it was bullshit, he still played a rogue to say it.


    The owner of the farm just woke up and knew that the dog in front of him had taken a fancy to his family property and wanted to take his place.


    If you want to say that the owner of this farm is also a dead hearted guy.


    It''s said that you have understood the intention of the dog master. You can pretend to compromise and save your own life and wife''s life. It''s not too late to call the police after you escape.


    However, the owner of the farm, who had always been cowardly, had a stubborn temper tonight. He didn''t agree to transfer the farm to the dog master free of charge, and even denounced the dog master''s unfairness and shamelessness in front of his subordinates.


    It''s also the owner of the farm. Damn it.


    If the dog master could have a little conscience, he would not want to calculate you. What''s more, the breeding farm has become his life-saving straw, so the owner of the breeding plant denounced him, in exchange for more bloody beating.


    Being scolded by the owner of the farm in front of his subordinates, the fire in the dog''s heart was suddenly hooked up.


    Anger comes from the heart, evil comes from the gall!


    The dog master, who was in a hurry, killed the owner of the farm.


    After killing people, some of the dog master''s subordinates were startled, but the dog master calmed down instead.


    The dog master commands several people under his command, throwing the body of the owner of the farm into the feed mixer of the farm, and then feeding the broken body of the mixer to the big fat pigs in the farm.


    Everyone''s hands are stained with blood, so no one will betray him. The dog master''s move can be said to be tactful.


    After they disposed of the body of the owner of the farm, the dog master returned to the room with his men.


    Usually I covet the beauty of the landlady. Today I finally have a rare chance. How can the dog master let her go easily.

 V2.Chapter 161

    Before Chen Ming finishes talking about the dog master, Xiaohui has already been scared to lose her face. She looks at Chen Ming in disbelief. She can''t believe what he said. She can''t imagine that there are people like dog master in the world.


    Wang Fan, who has been in the underworld for many years, has no doubt about Chen Ming. He can even imagine how the landlady of the farm will encounter the fate of making her life worse than death after watching her husband be killed.


    In this world, there are more evil people than good people.


    We are persuading people to be good every day. It is precisely because of the quality of kindness that people yearn for, and it is because of scarcity that people are full of fantasy about it.


    Wang Fan, who is smoking, frowns tightly. He has also had the experience of killing people, so it is very clear what a person will look like if he starts to kill.


    In the heart of the devil, in the bloody baptism, with such an incredible speed, in a person''s heart growth.


    At this time, the dog master must have become a real devil, and Wang Na, who is brought to the dog farm by him, will become a plaything in the devil''s hands if she is careless.


    "Where did you hear about these things?" Ah Qi asked with a cold face.


    "Yes! Chen Ming, how do you know that the dog master killed people and did so many immoral things? Did he tell you that? " Xiaohui still can''t believe Chen Ming''s words. In other words, she doesn''t want Wang Na to meet the devil in Chen Ming''s mouth.


    Chen Ming looks at the three people in front of him in a panic and hesitates to tell them the truth.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t speak much, seemed to see Chen Ming''s worries and said with a smile, "I''ve heard about what you said. You can rest assured that no one will doubt you."


    "However, if you don''t know the origin of this incident, I doubt that you have a relationship with the dog master in the south of the city. I don''t have any patience with the enemy."


    First it was a relief, and then it was a powerful medicine. Chen Ming was so scared that he waved his hand and said loudly, "I didn''t do bad things with them. I just installed computers for them several times, and debugged some computer programs."


    "Oh? Sure enough, you have contacts with those people in the south of the city! " This unexpected situation brightened Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Xiaohui, who has been surprised to open her mouth, is even more surprised to open her eyes when she hears Chen Ming''s words. She grabs Chen Ming''s shoulder and asks, "Chen Ming, have you offended those people in the south of the city, so they come to Nana''s trouble?"


    "It''s not me, it''s not me. It''s someone else''s business. It really doesn''t care about me." Chen Ming, who is shaken by Xiao Hui, explains to Xiao Hui in a hurry.


    Wang fan is not in the mood to listen to Chen Ming''s complaint now. He is more concerned about the dog master''s affairs. He blocks the angry Xiao Hui. Wang fan puts his hand on Chen Ming''s shoulder, pulls him to his arms and whispers, "I''ll ask you a few things, and you''ll be honest with me."


    "Good." With sweat all over his head and confused eyes, Chen Ming nodded and agreed.


    "Did the dog master follow he Qiang and become he Qiang''s horse Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, they often say that they are Dongsheng''s people. It should be because of that. Later they talked with he Qiang." Chen Ming wiped the sweat on his head and answered in a low voice.


    This result was really expected by Wang Fan. He nodded and asked, "what computer and program do you install for the dog farm? Is it about drugs? "


    The reason why Wang Fan wants to ask this question is to find out how much the dog farm in the south of the city has to do with Dongsheng.


    In a special environment like a dog farm, even if a drug enforcement dog searches, nothing can be found. After all, the smell of dog urine is enough to cover up the smell of drugs.


    With such favorable conditions, and the dog farm is located in the suburbs of the south of the city, it will not be noticed by the police, so it will naturally become the best place for drug dealers to store drugs.


    If this is where he Qiang stores drugs, will he Qiang be directly included in Liu Bao''s territory after he is removed by Liu Bao?


    "It''s the monitoring system. There used to be some cameras in the dog farm, but recently the dog Master said that it would be safe to do big business and install some monitoring systems. I learned this major, so brother a Bing came to me and asked me to install monitoring for them there." Chen Ming''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, it''s like a mosquito humming.


    "Big deal? What a deal? " Wang Fan frowned and asked, staring into Chen Ming''s eyes.


    Wang Fan''s eyes made his heart bristle. Chen Ming swallowed his saliva and said softly, "there is a private club under the dog farm."


    "Damn it! I knew these guys would do such a thing! " Wang Fan scolded.


    In recent years, inspired by movies and TV plays, many drug dealers like to dig holes in the ground, and then put things that can''t be seen a few meters or tens of meters away from the ground.


    Since you can''t see the light, you can imagine what it will be like.


    Making drugs, taking drugs, being promiscuous or killing people in such a dark place will make these people feel more secure. Therefore, underground buildings have become the infrastructure for drug dealers to get rich. Wang Fan will not be surprised.


    Hearing Wang Fan scolding, Chen Ming said while wiping his sweat: "brother, I was forced to do this, but they didn''t give me a cent. I''m not really with them."


    "Is brother Bing your friend?" Wang fan then asked.


    "No Chen Ming shook his head.


    "Oh? How did he know about you? " Wang Fan, full of doubts, asked.


    Chen Ming scratched his head and said in a low voice: "Yamei is the lover of abingge. Yamei and I are friends on wechat, so..."


    "It''s a fireman, isn''t it?" Wang Fan interrupted Chen Ming.


    "She seduced me first." Chen Ming explained in a hurry.


    Without time to answer Chen Ming''s explanation, Wang Fan asked, "does Wang Na know about this?"


    "She didn''t know. We had an appointment several times. Nana was busy all the time. She didn''t find out." Chen Ming is very positive to Wang Fan.


    Hearing that Wang Na didn''t know these things, Wang Fan had some comfort in his heart.


    A kind-hearted person should not have seen too much evil. Only in this way can she be full of hope for the future.


    After patting Chen Ming on the shoulder, Wang Fan said to him, "let''s solve the problems in the south of the city first, and then we''ll talk about your problems."


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter with me? It really doesn''t matter to me. I''ve promised not to pursue the matter with Yamei." Chen Ming explains to Wang Fan in despair.

 V2.Chapter 162

    From Chen Ming''s information about Chengnan dog farm and the gangster who called himself dog master, Wang Fan has some knowledge about his opponent.


    On the one hand, he arranged for ah Qi to contact Liu pangzi, and on the other hand, he made a general analysis of the current situation.


    Now that the dog master was with he Qiang, he is also a member of the Dongsheng gang. Now Liu Bao has become a member of the Dongsheng gang. Then the dog master and his subordinates will certainly follow Liu Bao''s instructions and make a living under Liu Bao''s protection.


    If Wang Fan tells Liu Bao about the capture of Wang Na by the dog master, he will have to send Wang Na back in less than half an hour.


    But as a result, Wang fan not only owes Liu Bao a favor, but also makes people in the underworld of H city feel that Wang fan is not an invincible myth.


    Social relations are very important, but the strength of oneself is also very important.


    If a person wants to get a firm foothold in the river and lake, he just depends on all kinds of relationships to do things for himself, then he will be branded as a "mouth gun".


    The underworld is an existence that stresses strength.


    On the road, the most fundamental thing is fists and courage.


    Whether you can be a big brother or not, all the opportunities and popularity depend on yourself.


    Just like summer, although he has uncle Hai''s support behind him and the reputation of his Laozi Xia Nan, the disparity of his own strength makes him lose in the end, and even has no chance to gain a foothold in H city.


    Wang Fan has his own ideas and plans. If he wants to be a big brother, he must let everyone recognize his strength.


    Now Wang Fan has no support. From the moment he was separated from the four seas gang, he can only rely on himself and the few brothers behind him. Therefore, Wang Fan must play his own fame as soon as possible and let more people want to join him.


    As for what kind of challenge Wang Fan will face after taking the position of big brother, and whether ghost uncle will be dissatisfied with what he has done, this is not what Wang fan can expect.


    But at this moment, the arrow is on the way. Even if the ghost uncle is around, he can''t stop Wang Fan''s plan. Maybe he didn''t want to stop Wang Fan from the beginning.


    When Liu fatty appears in front of Wang Fan, half an hour has passed since Wang Na was taken away by the dog.


    After taking the dagger handed by Liu pangzi, Wang Fan put it on his waist. The cold scabbard was close to the skin of the meat, which made Wang Fan feel uncomfortable, but it also made him feel at ease.


    Chen Ming, who is watching Wang Fan and others, has smelled the smell of a bloody storm from these people. He licked his dry lips and asked in a trembling voice: "brother, you don''t want to fight with the dog."


    "What? Are you afraid? " Liu pangzi asked with a tiger face.


    The phone already know the relationship between Chen Ming and Wang Na, but Liu pangzi didn''t mind that Wang Na had a boyfriend, still manic to kill the dog who dares to bully Wang Na.


    Although Liu pangzi did not mention the relationship between Wang Na and Chen Ming, Wang Fan knew that Liu pangzi''s hostility to Chen Ming was no less than that of gouye.


    Chen Ming, who was shocked by Liu pangzi, said with a sad face: "brothers, there are more than ten people under the dog master. Each of them is a ruthless character who has killed people. We..."


    "Don''t talk about us, we are us, you are you! Look at you! Did you pee? " With a big wave of his hand, Liu pangzi interrupts Chen Ming''s words. As soon as he picks his eyebrows, he begins to laugh at him.


    Chen Ming''s worries are not superfluous, at least in Xiao Hui''s view.


    Although she and Wang Na are colleagues and good friends, she also hopes that Wang Fan in front of them can save Wang Na from the dog farm in the south of the city, but she does not want these people to die in vain.


    When Liu pangzi finished speaking, Xiao Hui said carefully, "Sir, we''d better call the police."


    "You can''t trust us?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "No! no I believe you really want to help Nana, but those people are bad people! There are only three of you, really? " Xiao Hui was really worried, so he didn''t think much about it when he spoke.


    In the face of Xiao Hui''s query, Liu pangzi patted the kitchen knife on his waist and said to her, "sister, don''t worry. With me, Liu pangzi, you can''t hurt Nana."


    Chen Ming, who is about to be scared, can''t help saying, "but they are from Dongsheng Gang! Dongsheng gang... "


    "Dongsheng''s people are bullshit! Everyone in Dongsheng can be scared to death if my brother stomps his feet! " Liu pangzi interrupts Chen Ming and says to him with disdain.


    Looking at his watch, Wang Fan didn''t want to delay any more. He said to Xiaohui, "you go back to the store and wait for us. I''ll bring Nana back for an hour at most. If we don''t come back for an hour, it''s not too late for you to call the police."


    "Good." Don''t know why, Xiaohui see Wang Fan''s eyes, the heart of worry suddenly disappeared.


    Perseverance, determination and domineering.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, people can feel his confidence, but also let the flustered Xiaohui find a sense of sureness.


    Looking at Wang Fan and ah Qi holding Chen Ming and getting into the Jetta from Liu pangzi, Xiao Hui stands in the same place, praying silently for these people.


    She didn''t experience any big scenes, even from small to big, the bloodiest scene she saw was the fight between boys.


    But at the moment, she knew that what Wang Fan had to face was thousands of times more bloody than the fighting of those children.


    Nothing to say, only hope.


    Xiao Hui, standing on the street, is looking forward to Wang Fan''s safe return, Wang Na''s ability to wait for them, and the chance to meet a man like Wang Fan.


    The Jetta is speeding on the highway, and soon passes through the city to the suburbs in the south of the city. Leaving the traffic lights of the city, Liu pangzi increases the gas pedal and drives the car under the seat to race against time without reservation.


    Seeing a bungalow from a distance, Wang Fan turned his head and asked Chen Ming sitting behind him, "is it there?"


    "Yes, there''s surveillance not far ahead!" Chen Ming pointed to the front of the car and reminded the monitoring equipment installed in the dog farm.


    Hearing Chen Ming''s words, Wang Fan looks back to the car and just sees the surveillance camera flashing by the roadside.


    There is still a distance from the dog farm, and monitoring equipment has been installed, which makes Wang Fan sneer. He said with deep meaning: "it seems that the dog Lord''s business is very big! Otherwise, it would not have cost so much money, just like following up the military base of M country. "

 V2.Chapter 163

    At the gate of the dog farm, I have seen Wang Fan''s dog master from the monitoring room, with a group of his subordinates, each with a Rottweiler, waiting at the gate of the dog farm.


    The strong Rottweilers, with their mouths wide open, squat beside their owners, watching everything around them with alert eyes.


    Since he gave this farm as a gift to he Qiang, the dog master has been here, managing the business of the farm for he Qiang, and raising his favorite rowina by the way.


    The reason why the dog master likes to keep this kind of large dog is that when he was in the south of the city, he was chased and killed by his enemies. Fortunately, the owner of his Rottweiler gave up his life to protect his dog.


    Since he was saved by his dog, the dog master not only kowtowed to his brother, but also changed his flower name to "dog master" to show his respect for his dog.


    There are not many things in the farm. The dog master who has nothing to do carefully raises all kinds of large dogs. The pigs and chickens in the farm provide free meat feed for these puppies, so the puppies raised by the dog master are very strong one by one.


    Of course, the dog master''s interest in raising dogs used to be nothing more than his interest. Although he Qiang didn''t say much, he scoffed at his hobby.


    In order not to let he Qiang be dissatisfied with himself, the dog Lord secretly built a secret place under the farm, which only he and his subordinates knew, to keep those puppies he Qiang didn''t like.


    Ever since he Qiang, who has been high above, suddenly disappeared, the ground and underground of the farm have been rightfully in the bag of the dog master. Finally, the dog master, who has survived, has been living happily to the extreme.


    He not only raised the dog in the farm, but also expanded the basement built under the farm five or six times, as if living an enviable underground emperor life.


    But the dog master, who was not good at management, soon spent all the money he earned from the farm. In the face of those starving puppies who were about to be dried up, the dog master was worried and worried.


    In order to support himself and the pups he regarded as his relatives, the dog master looked for ways to get rich.


    Finally, Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to do it!


    While chatting on the Internet, gouye found a new way to make a fortune - selling videos of various love action movies on the website.


    With such a way to make a fortune, the dog master immediately spent money to find some ladies sitting on the stage. He personally operated the knife or assigned his brothers to shoot some low-cost love action movies with simple dialogue in the basement of the farm.


    After shooting, the dog master finds out his own passionate works from these videos and sells them online to make huge profits.


    You don''t have to say that the dog master''s way of making money is really fast. It didn''t take him long to earn the first bucket of gold.


    Looking at the number on his bank card, he is playing with the increase of his life day by day, which makes the dog master who nearly died of starvation see the hope again.


    In order to better meet the needs of customers, gouye specially added wechat of several old customers and had a friendly conversation with them on the Internet.


    After chatting with these customers for several times, gouye found that customers'' tastes are no longer as easy to satisfy as before, and the competition in this field is becoming more and more fierce.


    With competition, we need to find a new way out.


    Customers who like to watch action movies are tired of exaggerating and outrageous performances, and they are tired of ladies'' fake bed calls. They prefer to see fresh, real and exciting videos.


    In line with the spirit of innovation above everything else, after discussing with his brothers all night, he opened up another shortcut to make money.


    On the street!


    The so-called Street hunting is that the dog master''s men disguise themselves as passers-by, randomly look for young and beautiful girls on the street, and then send the video of tracking and secretly taking pictures of the girls to the Internet.


    After customers pick out the girls they are interested in from these videos, the dog master arranges his brothers to take the selected girls to the basement of the dog farm.


    In the basement, the dog master will try every means to capture the whole process of the girl''s tragic experience.


    This kind of video is not only popular with customers, but also can sell more than ten times more than before.


    The wretched man who secretly photographed Wang Na on the road and later chased him to the cake shop is one of the most effective photographers under the dog master.


    And Wang Na is the target selected by the obscene man.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s sudden attack, who beat away the obscene man and took his mobile phone, now the obscene man should have handed over the video to the dog master completely.


    His subordinates were beaten, which has made the dog master very angry. Now even the video of making money has been robbed by the other party. How can the dog master swallow this breath.


    The dog master, who was full of anger in his heart, immediately ordered several of his subordinates to rush to the cake room to grab his mobile phone and teach the bastards who dare to offend him by the way.


    As a result, when the dog master''s men arrive at the cake room, Wang Fan, who beat the obscene man, has left with his mobile phone, which makes the dog master''s men very disappointed.


    But fortunately, Wang Na''s goal is still there. The gang of dog master''s men just tied Wang Na up and left a message to Xiao Hui to redeem her.


    These people take Wang Na back to the dog farm. The dog master who is waiting for the news is overjoyed. While he arranges his men to lock Wang Na in the basement, he starts to discuss the price with customers online. He plans to take Wang Na''s video today and sell it online.


    However, without waiting for the dog master to negotiate a good price with the customer, Wang Fan''s Jetta broke in.


    As soon as the man in charge of monitoring found out the situation, he told the dog master in a hurry. When he learned that someone had intruded into his own territory, the dog master immediately called his men together and led his favorite puppies to the gate of the dog farm.


    When the Jetta stopped more than ten meters away from the gate of the dog farm, Liu pangzi grabbed the steering wheel with both hands and gasped at the more than ten Rottweilers at the gate.


    "Van Gogh, Rottweiler, damn it! More than a dozen! How do you fight this one? " Knowing the ferocity of the Rottweiler, Liu pangzi said to Wang Fan in a panic.


    Sitting in the back seat, ah Qi took a look at the situation at the gate and said to Liu pangzi with disdain, "just a few dogs. Are you afraid?"


    "Damn it! Ah Qi, don''t sit and talk without backache. These animals are all fierce dogs. A dozen of them are biting around you. Can you still laugh? " Liu pangzi shouts at ah Qi unconvinced.


    Reaching out and patting Liu pangzi on the shoulder, ah Qi opened the car door and said to Wang Fan, the co pilot, "brother fan, I''ll take these dogs for you. I''ll give you a gift for the opening of your company."

 V2.Chapter 165

    The strong Rottweiler rushed to ah Qi and suddenly fell on the ground.


    Just when ah Bing looked at them in doubt, ah Qi squatted down with a smile and touched the head of the Rottweiler on the ground.


    I saw a seven touched the dog''s head of the Rottweiler, holding the tail cleverly stood up, not the fierce look before, and even two hind legs have been shivering, as if to support the body.


    Without waiting for a Bing brother to calm down, I saw a Qi saying something in the ear of the Rottweiler dog, and then pointed to a Bing brother where they were.


    The Rottweiler, who was still holding his tail just now, looked in the direction ah Qi pointed out. The eyes of a pair of dogs were glowing with blood. The fangs in his mouth were even more fierce, and his body was very tight, just like an arrow on a bowstring.


    "Brother Bing, is the dog crazy?" Observing the abnormality of the Rottweiler dog, the minions standing next to a Bing asked a Bing.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, a Bing brother''s legs and stomach have some cramps. He also saw the abnormality of the Rottweiler, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Although these people have raised a lot of dogs with the dog master over the years, they have never encountered such a thing.


    Usually, as long as this Rottweiler is released, it will bite the other side and roll all over the ground, crying and crying for mercy.


    But today, the dog not only didn''t bite the man in front of him, but also showed extreme fear, which is an incredible thing.


    One side of the minions saw Liu pangzi and Wang Fan get off the car, and loudly said to brother a Bing: "brother a Bing, there are people coming down from the car again!"


    "Brother Bing, it''s the short haired boy who beat me, and his mobile phone is in his hand!" The wretched man who had been taught by Wang Fan pointed to Wang Fan who was coming to them.


    At this time, brother a Bing also saw Wang Fan and Liu pangzi clearly, especially the kitchen knife in Liu pangzi''s hand, which was reflected in the sunlight.


    "Brother Bing, what should I do?" The minion asked in a panic.


    "Damn it! I don''t believe it if I let the dogs out! " A Bing elder brother looks at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi who are coming towards them and says to the minions around him with their teeth clenched.


    "Wang Wang Wang"


    When the minions heard a Bing GE''s words, they quickly drove the dog in their hands and rushed to Wang Fan and others who were pressing them step by step.


    A disorderly barking sound sounded, more than a dozen Rottweilers seemed to be crazy, and rushed to the target designated by the owner.


    Wang Fan, who had already come to ah Qi''s side, took a look at their dogs and said with a smile, "ah Qi, can you cope with so much?"


    Wang Fan''s voice just fell, more than a dozen Rottweiler dogs have rushed to the front.


    Just when a Bing and Wang Fan were ready to watch them torn by the Rottweiler, a strange scene appeared again!


    More than a dozen crazy Rottweilers suddenly stopped running when they were less than half a meter away from ah Qi. They all fell in front of ah Qi with their tails between their hind legs and their bodies trembling.


    Squatting there, ah Qi laughed, turned to Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, do you still have a look?"


    "Damn it! Brother, you are a god! How can you be so stupid? " Liu pangzi stares at the eye, inconceivable say.


    "What''s that, fat man, believe it or not? I told the dogs to turn around and bite their owners Ah Qi touched the heads of these Rottweilers one by one and said it casually.


    Listen to ah Qi say so casually, let these Rottweiler dogs turn the muzzle to bite their owners, Liu pangzi more surprised and said: "damn! Ah Qi, you are too big! "


    "Fat man, let''s make a bet. If I do it, you''ll call me seven brothers. How about that?" Ah Qi finished touching the head of the last Rottweiler, looked at Liu pangzi and asked with a smile.


    "Bet on it! Who is afraid of whom! " Liu pangzi said unconvinced.


    "Good!"


    Ah Qi agreed and stood up.


    He went to the first Rottweiler who rushed to him, put his hand on the dog''s head, pointed to the people at the gate of the dog farm and said, "little fat people! Go


    As soon as ah Qi''s voice fell to the ground, more than a dozen Rottweilers ran to the gate of the dog farm.


    Although the Rowe as like as two peas were on the spot, they were exactly the same as they had rushed to the seven, but they did not make any noise.


    All of a sudden, the dogs rushed past, only the sound of their paws scratching the ground, and the wind as they ran.


    Without waiting for the reaction of a Bing Ge and those minions at the gate of the dog farm, more than a dozen Rottweiler dogs have rushed to the front.


    "Ah


    "It hurts!"


    "Let go!"


    I didn''t expect that my dog would bite my master. A dozen of them fell to the ground on the spot. Then they were bitten to pieces by their sharp teeth.


    Brother a Bing, who has been paying close attention to ah Qi, turned around and ran to the dog farm when he saw the dogs coming.


    What a pity!


    Two legs can''t run four.


    A Bing Ge, who had already stepped into the gate of the dog farm, was overtaken by his own Rottweiler and was bitten by the dog.


    "Tear"


    There was a tearing sound.


    A Bingge''s half buttocks are wrapped in Bree and torn down by the Rottweiler behind him.


    A Bing brother, who was injured in the buttock, fell to the ground with one foot in pain, but before he uttered a second scream, the Rottweiler bit his crotch.


    "My God


    A miserable cry, a Bing brother turned his eyes and fainted in pain.


    The Rottweiler dog, who was biting ah Bing''s lifeblood, easily bit off a big lump of flesh and blood. Senbai''s teeth hit him, and he swallowed ah Bing''s little brother.


    There is samsara in the way of heaven, and the wicked will be rewarded!


    A Bing Ge, who destroyed the innocence of many girls in the past, finally let himself raise a dog and ended his life as a devil.


    And the minions at the door were no better than a Bing Ge. Although they were not killed by their own dogs, they were also black and white and had no strength to resist.


    After watching all this, Liu pangzi turned his head and looked at ah Qi beside him. He opened his mouth but didn''t say anything.


    Ah Qi, who is smoking with Wang Fan, smiles and asks, "fat man, you see how the attack power of these little fat men is. They are not weaker than you."


    "Ah Qi, you call me a dog!" Liu pangzi slowed down and roared at ah Qi.


    "Seven brothers!" Ah seven eyebrows a pick, arrogant said.

 V2.Chapter 166

    The dog master, who is chatting with his customers on the Internet, never dreamed that his more than ten proud Rottweilers, as well as his loyal subordinates, had been easily cleaned up by ah Qi.


    When Wang Fan pushed open the door of the dog master''s room and stepped into the messy room, the dog master didn''t even turn his head back and asked, "are those grandchildren scared away?"


    "No Wang Fan answered with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Well?"


    The dog master with a gloomy face turned his head angrily and saw Wang Fan and ah Qi standing in the room. They were stunned for a moment. Then he asked with a flustered face: "who are you?"


    "The grandchildren you''re talking about." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Lying trough!" Grabbing a wine bottle at hand, the dog master swung his arm and threw it at Wang Fan''s head.


    "Ka"


    A light flashed in the dark room, followed by a thick smell of blood.


    "Ah! My hand


    Holding his own bleeding arm, the dog fell on the ground and yelled loudly.


    Liu pangzi, with a kitchen knife in his hand, raised his chin to ah Qi and said, "ah Qi, my knife is OK."


    "Seven brothers!" Ah Qi frowned and said seriously.


    "Cut!" Liu chubby looked at him with disdain, turned and walked to the dog, kicked him in the stomach, and asked, "where are you hiding my sister?"


    With his hand pinching the artery on his arm, the dog master bit his teeth and glared at Liu fatty. It took him a long time to say: "I don''t know!"


    "Damn it! You have the backbone Liu pangzi swung the kitchen knife in his hand and cut off the dog''s head.


    "Wait a minute! I said Seeing that Liu pangzi was about to kill someone when he didn''t agree with him, the dog master was finally scared.


    Ah Qi, standing behind Wang Fan, watched Liu fat man''s knife stop in front of the dog''s head. He said with regret: "fat man, what do you keep him for? The boy in the car knows where the Tibetans are."


    Ah Qi''s words made the dog master more nervous. He finally understood that these people didn''t intend to let him go.


    This is the real ruthless role that I met. The dog master was so scared that his crotch became hot, and a smell of coquettishness came out of his pants.


    "Damn, why are you peeing?" Liu pangzi is nearest to the dog master. The smell of urine makes him get up and hide to one side.


    The dog master, who knew that he was going to die soon, didn''t care about the hot tide in his crotch. He got up and knocked his head three times at Wang Fan.


    "Brother, as long as you let me go, everything here is yours." The dog Master said loudly to Wang Fan.


    Looking up at the furnishings in the room, Wang Fan was attracted by a suitcase of banknotes in the corner. He pointed to the suitcase containing the money and asked, "how many are there?"


    "There''s two million in cash here, and I''ll give it to you." Then the dog master moved to the corner and wanted to drag the suitcase that contained the money in the corner.


    "Where are your beggars?" Liu pangzi roared fiercely.


    Liu pangzi has been scared to death, the dog said in a hurry: "and my card money, there are more than three million also give you, just ask you to let me go."


    "Card, password!" As soon as Liu pangzi reached out his hand, he said to the dog master with a tiger face.


    The dog master is dragging his bloody arm and is going to take the bank card for Liu pangzi, but Wang Fan says, "OK, I don''t want the money in the card!"


    "Brother van?" Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan in doubt.


    Even ah Qi, who is standing behind Wang Fan, has an incredible face.


    Before ah Qi said that he wanted to kill the dog, not to scare him, but to kill the dog.


    After listening to Chen Ming''s talk about what the dog master did in those years and the fierce battle just now, ah Qi has understood what kind of man the dog master is.


    Now the dog master wants to buy his own life with money. Ah Qi thinks that after the dog master takes out all the money, he will kill the evil for heaven.


    But Wang fan stopped the dog who wanted to take the bank card. Can''t wait to solve him? Or don''t you want his dirty money?


    Ah Qi, who didn''t know Wang Fan''s intention, didn''t dare to ask Wang Fan more in front of the dog master. He could only stand there and wait for the following.


    The eyes of the three people in the room were watching Wang Fan. There was no sound in the whole room except the sound of breathing and the sound of blood dropping on the ground.


    "Don''t be afraid, brother. It''s not easy for you to make money. Keep the money in your card. I want the money in your house and your place. Do you think it''s ok?" Although the tone of inquiry, but Wang Fan''s face, but did not discuss the expression.


    Can''t believe his ears, dog Ye Lengleng Leng looking at the front of Wang Fan, don''t know Wang Fan behind these words, is still hiding what mystery.


    The dog master didn''t dare to ask, but Liu pangzi couldn''t help it. He looked at Wang Fan and asked, "brother fan, do you really want to let this boy go?"


    "Yes, brother fan, how can you let him go?" Ah Qi asked anxiously.


    Looking at Liu pangzi and turning to ah Qi, Wang Fan said calmly, "what are you two in a hurry? I haven''t finished yet


    "Oh?" Knowing that Wang Fan had nothing else to say, the surprise on Liu pangzi''s face eased.


    Wang Fan, who turned his head, looked at the dog master and asked kindly, "you used to follow he Qiang."


    "Yes." Unable to figure out Wang Fan''s routine, the dog master answered in a very light voice.


    "I ask you one thing, you honestly tell me, I''ll let you live, OK?" Wang Fan squatted down and looked into the dog''s eyes.


    "Good." The dog master nodded in a hurry.


    "Do you know Qin LAN?" Wang Fan asked.


    Hear Wang Fan mention Qin Lan''s name, dog Ye''s eyes suddenly a bright, but soon again four dodge.


    "Think about it. I don''t want to be angry with you." Wang Fan patted the dog''s shoulder and said to him earnestly.


    "Yes, Qin LAN is brother Qiang''s business friend. I met her when I went there to pay the bill." Dog master dare not hide, quickly admitted that he knew Qin LAN.


    Get dog Ye''s answer, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "do you know her details? I mean, how did he Qiang know Qin LAN? "


    "This..." the dog master''s eyes were erratic, and he seemed to have some worries in his heart.


    "Damn it, I''ll cut you off if I don''t tell you the truth!" Seeing that the dog master hesitated, Liu pangzi took the dog master''s collar and put his vegetable knife on his neck.


    "I say, I say all!" When the knife was put around his neck, the dog yelled in fright.


    Knowing that he had bet the right treasure and found the person who knew the origin of Qin LAN, Wang Fan was very satisfied. He stood up, moved a chair, sat on it steadily, and said to the dog master, "to make a long story short, or your blood will run dry!"

 V2.Chapter 167

    Because the incident happened suddenly, he Qiang disappeared from the world too quickly, and Wang Fan didn''t have time to trace some things about Qin LAN, so Jin didn''t change the things behind the scenes. It can be said that Wang Fan hasn''t found any clues.


    Wang Fan''s task is to trace all the clues about Jin Buhuan, and then find out the behind the scenes.


    But since Mahou was killed by Liu pangzi, Wang Fan''s task has lost all directions. Although ghost uncle didn''t say much about it, Wang Fan''s heart is very clear that ghost uncle is more anxious than him.


    Before Wang Fan also suspected that the person who sent Qin LAN to he Qiang was Hongjie, and even doubted Li Huairen.


    But he didn''t know that his judgment had been misled until he realized something!


    Assuming that Hong Jie is the backstage agent of Jin Buhuan, then Mahou can be arranged to get acquainted with a small role like Wu Kun, so naturally he can choose another partner at will.


    At that time, when Liu Bao found Wang Fan, he knew that Qin Lan''s gold could only be provided to he Qiang if he didn''t change it. He didn''t accept Liu Bao''s request for cooperation at all.


    Although on the surface, Qin LAN claimed that this is the rule of "gold does not trade" and that she would not break it, she hinted that Wang Fan would accept the next partner if her current partner died.


    If it doesn''t sound like a problem, if you think about it carefully, it''s a matter of great fear.


    Drugs have always been a combination of high risk and profiteering.


    Every year, in order to get high returns from drugs, many people do not hesitate to take risks, or even pay the cost of their lives.


    After all, the cancer of drugs is strictly prohibited all over the world. In particular, China''s crackdown on drugs ranks in the forefront of the world.


    In the face of 50 grams of drug trafficking, they will be sentenced to death. There are still many drug dealers active in China.


    It''s really because of such high risk, so as long as people can control drugs in their hands, they will not mind more than a few buyers, and even they will use the competition between buyers to deliberately raise the price of drugs.


    But Qin LAN, who holds the gold, refuses to cooperate with more people. And as far as Wang fan knows, when Mahou and mourning Kun cooperated, Mahou didn''t ask a high price.


    If one-way contact is to better protect themselves and avoid being targeted by the police, that''s why we have such a wonderful decision.


    What is the reason why the price of gold is so low?


    In the beginning, Jin Buhuan, a humble drug, quickly replaced the existence of traditional drugs with its unique addictive and hallucinogenic effects. This business opportunity has been completely ignored, which is actually a very abnormal phenomenon.


    Not to make money, but also to take such a big risk, then create a gold not to change people, that is, Qin LAN behind the boss, and with what purpose to do it?


    Hongjie is a person with lofty aspirations, but all her desires are inseparable from money and power. After all, she is not a secular person.


    And through some things Miao Qing talked about to Wang Fan, Wang fan can also feel that red sister''s ambition is great, but it is not beyond his expectation.


    So how can a person like Hong Jie be the boss behind Qin LAN?


    In other words, even if Qin LAN is really introduced to he Qiang by red sister, then she is just like Qin LAN, a chess piece manipulated by others. She is not the backstage agent Wang Fan wants to dig out.


    What''s more, Jin Buhuan''s boss chooses single line contact to ensure that he won''t be targeted by the police, so how can he allow Hongjie and Qin LAN to get together?


    So there is only one answer, that is, red sister is likely to support he Qiang, she and Qin LAN get along, just to help he Qiang.


    Since red sister is not Qin Lan''s boss, who is the person who sent Qin LAN to he Qiang?


    This problem has been bothering Wang Fan. He has no way to ask Qin LAN face to face. He can''t even inquire about it through Liu Bao.


    If Wang Fan rashly finds Qin LAN, or anyone related to Jin Buhuan, his intention will soon be discovered, and his identity will naturally be suspected.


    The time when Yan Hua and Chen Yaoxing almost got rid of Wang Fan, Miao Qing rescued Wang Fan at the order of Hong Jie. However, Miao Qing told him that Hong Jie was doubting his identity,


    Although I don''t know why Hongjie, who has no contact with Wang Fan, suddenly begins to doubt his identity, Wang fan can feel that there is a pair of eyes that have been secretly watching him.


    Everything seems to have nothing to do with each other. It''s like someone is manipulating the underground forces of H city step by step and deducing according to his intention.


    Perhaps, the person hiding behind the scenes has already started his layout, and Wang Fan''s sudden appearance has caused problems in his plan, so it leads to a lot of strange things for Wang Fan.


    Anyway, Wang Fan has doubts about Qin Lan''s appearance, and the direction of doubt makes him feel right.


    The appearance of the dog master made Wang Fan feel lucky, and the dog master''s reply also made Wang Fan have some uncontrollable expectations. He stared at the dog master''s eyes, waiting for the man to give him a satisfactory answer.


    The trembling dog master''s brow was locked, and the expression of pain on his face made people not know whether it was because of the pain or the question he was about to answer.


    Liu pangzi, who was waiting impatiently, raised his kitchen knife and said fiercely, "do you want me to chop off your dog paw to speed up your memory?"


    "No!" The dog drew back his hand and shook his head in horror.


    "That''s not enough!" Liu pangzi roared.


    "Brother, I''m not brother Qiang''s confidant. I don''t know much about it." The dog Master said shivering.


    Knowingly nodded, Wang Fan said calmly: "it doesn''t matter, you know what, just tell me what, just tell me the truth."


    "Brother, do you know red sister?" Asked the dog carefully.


    "Yes, go on." Wang Fan''s heart hung up to his throat when he heard the dog master mention red sister, but there was no nervous look on his face.


    Biting his lips, the dog said in a positive tone: "Qin Lan was introduced to brother Qiang by sister Hong. I happened to be in brother Qiang''s office that day. Sister Hong led Qin LAN to find brother Qiang. That''s all I know."


    The dog Lord''s reply disappointed Wang Fan.


    Although the fact that Hong Jie helped he Qiang has been confirmed by the dog master, it is still a mystery that Qin LAN and Hong Jie appear at the same time.

 V2.Chapter 168

    Disappointed Wang fan is a little irritable. No one knows better than Wang Fan what the dog Lord means. He even has the impulse to beat people.


    With these words, the dog master stood there looking at Wang Fan, waiting for Wang Fan to let him go. However, he just looked at him, and did not dare to ask Wang Fan if he could leave.


    The room suddenly became quiet again. Liu pangzi thought about saving Wang Na, so he asked, "brother fan, can you let this boy go?"


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s voice, the dog Lord looked forward to Wang Fan and said, "elder brother, I''ve said everything I know. Do you think I''ve spared my dog''s life?"


    Have no mood to take care of the dog, Wang Fan waved his hand, just ready to say let him go, but was behind ah seven stopped.


    Under Wang Fan''s surprised gaze, ah Qi walked up to the dog master and asked with a smile, "there''s something I forgot to remind you. Those Rottweiler dogs you raised have been enchanted by me. They have gone mad and killed your men at the door!"


    The dog Master heard ah Qi''s words and shook his head in a hurry and said, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a few broken dogs. I don''t care."


    Liu pangzi was impatient and said to ah Qi, "ah Qi, what are you doing? Let the boy get out of here and don''t delay us to save people. "


    "Fat man! Don''t talk Wang Fan seems to understand ah Qi''s meaning, and stops Liu Pang who bothers ah Qi.


    Liu pangzi, who was named and reprimanded by Wang Fan, was reluctant, but he finally closed his mouth when he saw the expression on Wang Fan''s face.


    But ah Qi turned his head and took a meaningful look at Wang Fan. Then he asked with a smile, "brother fan, do you want me to give you another big gift?"


    "Thank you so much!" Wang Fan replied.


    Their conversation left Liu pangzi blank. He looked left and right, but he still couldn''t figure out what medicine Wang Fan and ah qihuli sold, so he had to look at the dog beside him.


    The dog master, who was as confused as Liu pangzi, was opposite Liu pangzi''s four eyes and said with a bitter smile, "brother, my blood is almost finished!"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be free soon, just like your dogs." Ah Qi turned around and looked at the dog master. He took a thumb sized thing out of his pocket and shook it in front of the dog master.


    This thumb sized, round thing looks like a black coat button.


    Wang Fan had seen ah Qi playing with this thing before when he was taking those Rottweilers off the field, but mistakenly took it as a button of clothes, so Wang Fan didn''t care too much at that time.


    Now seeing ah Qi in front of the dog master and taking out the button like thing again, he realized that it was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    Without waiting for the dog master to respond, Liu pangzi squinted at ah Qi''s "button" and said: "ah Qi, what are you doing with a button? Are you trying to get this guy to swallow it? "


    "Seven brothers!" Ah Qi said with a straight face.


    "Cut!" Liu pangzi turned his head and didn''t pay attention to ah Qi.


    But Liu pangzi''s words reminded the dog master. He thought that as long as he pretended to swallow the button and satisfied the evil spirits in front of him, he could quickly leave the right and wrong place, so he opened his mouth smartly.


    See dog Ye open a big mouth, silly of looking at oneself, seven eyebrows a wrinkly, scold a way: "you want to do?"


    Eye son a turn, understand dog Ye meaning of seven, then scold a way: "this thing more than a million, you kid also not afraid to choke to death!"


    "What? More than a million? " Liu Pang''s eyes were wide open. He reached out and wanted to take the button from ah Qi''s hand to see what happened.


    "Don''t move. It''s filled with nerve gas. You can''t operate it. It will harm us all." Ah Qi''s empty hand grasped Liu pangzi''s wrist.


    Liu pangzi, who wanted to ridicule ah Qi, didn''t seem to be joking when he saw the expression on ah Qi''s face. Then he took back his hand and said, "you''re scaring people!"


    "Well! Scare people? More than a dozen Rottweilers at the door are the best proof! " Ah Qi''s disdainful reply.


    "Well, you''re a bull!" Recalling the strange scene before, Liu pangzi believed ah Qi''s words.


    The dog master with open mouth has covered his mouth with his hand. He looks at ah Qi in front of him in horror. Despair has climbed up his cheek.


    At this point, Wang Fan also understood the magic of the button in ah Qi''s hand.


    Maybe ah Qi has the possibility of exaggeration. What''s in this button may not be a chemical weapon of great lethality, but at least it should be a drug that can control human nerves.


    According to the dog''s situation outside the court, as long as he touches the button and is injected into his body by the medicine in the button, he will be controlled by ah Qi.


    Before he was expelled from the police academy, Wang Fan heard the teacher talk about this kind of weapon in class.


    In order to obtain intelligence from spies, Chinese people will come up with many ways that you can''t imagine. This method of using drugs to control spies is one of them, which is called "forced water supply".


    If what ah Qi is holding is really "forced water supply", then it''s much easier for Wang Fan to ask the truth!


    From the eyes of the people, the dog master seems to see his own ending. Ah Qi, who smiles at him, is more like death in a cloak, and the button in his hand suddenly turns into a black sickle.


    Sweating dog master teeth fight, voice trembling said: "big... Big... Big... Brother, i... i... i... don''t... don''t... don''t... Don''t want to die!"


    "Don''t you want to die? That''s not true Ah Qi stares at the dog''s eyes and bites his teeth.


    "I... i... I..." the shivering dog master couldn''t say a word. The cold sweat from his back made his clothes wet again.


    Liu pangzi, who saw some of his ways, kicked the dog''s ass and scolded: "you dare to cheat me, I''ll kill you now!"


    "It''s really red elder sister, elder brother. The person who brought Qin Lan that day is really red elder sister!" The dog master who fell on the ground waved his hand and yelled.


    "Go on!" Ah Qi said coldly.


    "It''s a man who asked red elder sister to send Qin LAN. Red elder sister calls him sir. I really don''t know who she is talking about." The dog said loudly.


    Wang Fan frowned and asked, "is Mr. Li what red sister said?"


    "No, big brother. She just said" Sir ". She didn''t say" Sir''s last name. " The dog master answered, shaking his head.

 V2.Chapter 169

    Mr. Li and Mr. Li.


    Although it''s just a word difference, maybe it doesn''t sound different to the dog master, but it has a different meaning for Wang Fan.


    According to Wang Fan''s understanding of Hongjie, she was able to dominate in H city because of the help of Li Huairen, an old gentleman. However, because of Li Huairen''s special identity, Hongjie did not break the relationship between them.


    In order to maintain Li Huairen''s image in front of the public, and not to add unnecessary trouble to Li Huairen, she will use honorific terms such as "Mr. Li" to address Li Huairen no matter in front of Li Huairen or when Li Huairen is not present.


    If sister Hong comes to find he Qiang with Qin LAN, and Li Huairen is really behind her back, then when she mentions Mr. Li, she will say "Mr. Li" directly, not just "Mr. Li".


    So what kind of person will this "gentleman" in the mouth of red sister be?


    Mr. Wang is a person with certain social status and social experience.


    Just like many girls, when they see men who are successful in business, have a certain position in society, and have rich assets, they will call each other "Uncle".


    This kind of address is the classification of successful men.


    But the difference between "Sir" and "Uncle" is only a gap in age.


    Well, since Hongjie calls this person "Sir", it means that this person''s age must be similar to that of Li Huairen, and her social status is also similar to that of Li Huairen.


    But Wang Fansi wanted to go, but he had no clue.


    Although Wang fan doesn''t know all the celebrities in H City, there are not many public figures like Li Huairen. Therefore, Wang Fan really can''t figure out who the "gentleman" in red sister''s mouth is.


    Of course, Wang Fan won''t always struggle with this problem. After all, it''s not the time to think at the moment, so these ideas just flash through his mind and are quickly put in his heart.


    The dead dog master finally got Wang Fan''s permission, took his broken hand and ran out of the room in a hurry.


    The front dog ran out of the house, and the back Liu rushed out. Taking advantage of Wang Fan''s thinking, Liu asked for Wang Na''s place for a long time. Now he is going to rescue Wang Na.


    Of course, no one will argue with Liu pangzi about the hero''s rescue of Mei. So after Wang Fan and ah Qi come out of the room, they stand there smoking cigarettes, waiting for Liu pangzi to rescue them from the basement.


    Half a cigarette''s Kung Fu, Liu pangzi leaned out his head from the secret road and said with a sad face: "brother fan, no one!"


    "What?" Wang Fan looks surprised.


    Even ah Qi, who is usually very steady, was shocked when he heard Liu pangzi''s words. He turned around and wanted to chase the dog.


    "Wait a minute!" Wang fan stopped ah Qi and said to Liu pangzi, "is there anyone else below?"


    "There are two girls, but they are in a coma. I didn''t care to wake them up." Liu pangzi, who had already come out of the secret Road, looked at Wang Fan anxiously and said, "let me chase that son of a bitch back!"


    "Wang Na must be down there. That kid doesn''t dare to lie to us!" Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    To be able to tell the truth about Wang Fan''s problems, other things are really nothing to the dog master.


    But there is no shadow of Wang Na in the basement, which is also a fact in front of us. What''s wrong?


    Brain a turn, Wang Fan secretly called a bad, turned to the dog farm outside the door.


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi, who didn''t know why, ran out of the dog farm behind Wang Fan. Besides ah Bing, who died on the ground, there were more than a dozen foaming Rottweilers at the gate. The rest of them had already disappeared.


    And these minions disappeared with Wang Fan''s Jetta.


    "Damn it, these bastards, take our car away!" When ah Qi saw that their Jetta was gone, he couldn''t help yelling.


    Ah Qi''s words stunned Liu pangzi, and then anxiously asked: "brother fan, these bastards don''t take Nana away!"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to answer, Liu pangzi anxiously took out his mobile phone and said to himself while dialing the number: "no, I have to ask my brothers to help me find it. Don''t let Nana have an accident!"


    "What are you panicking about?" Wang fan reaches out his hand to stop Liu pangzi, and says something about him.


    "Brother fan, can I not be in a hurry? Let''s clean up these bastards so miserably. If Nana falls into their hands, how can it be? " Liu pangzi asked with a sad face.


    "Who said that Wang Na was captured by those people? Did you see that? " Wang Fan didn''t teach fat Liu a lesson.


    "This..." Liu pangzi was asked speechless.


    On one side, ah Qi understood Wang Fan''s meaning. He took a look at the bloodstain around him, pushed Liu pangzi, and said, "the dog master''s men are not with Wang Na. Look at the bloodstain on the ground."


    Hearing ah Qi''s warning, Liu pangzi looked around in a hurry.


    Just now he ran out of the dog farm. He didn''t observe the surrounding environment at all. Now when he looks at the bloodstain on the ground at the door, it points to the opposite direction where the Jetta stopped.


    This is enough to prove that the injured minions did not approach their Jetta.


    It must have been someone else who drove away their Jetta!


    To understand this, Liu pangzi guessed who the man was. With a frown, he swore: "this grandson, actually took advantage of our carelessness and robbed the credit of Laozi!"


    "Look, you''re in a hurry!" Ah Qi said with disdain.


    "You know what! How simple Wang Na is! The boy named what Ming must have taken all the credit on him. Do I still have a chance? " Depressed fat man Liu complained indignantly.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, laughed. He took a look at Liu pangzi and ah Qi, and said, "fat man, this is true love! If you don''t help him get Wang Na, I don''t think he will be able to get through this in his life. "


    "Well! You deserve it Ah Qi is angry with fat Liu.


    "Ah Qi, how to say, they are all brothers of their own. You can help him!" Wang Fan Chong ah Qi blinked and said with a bad smile.


    Wang Fan''s words reminded Liu pangzi. He immediately took ah Qi''s hand and said excitedly, "yes, you have that button. Give it to me. I''ll find that boy to tell him the truth."


    "Pull it down, you can''t see what those dogs are like? Do you want to kill in front of Wang Na? " Ah Qi pointed to the Rottweiler dog on the ground and said to Liu pangzi.


    "Ah? What about that? " Liu pangzi, who has no idea, looks even more depressed.


    "There''s a way, but there''s a condition!" Ah Qi said with a smile.


    "What conditions?" Asked Liu pangzi.


    "Seven brothers!"

 V2.Chapter 170

    Under Liu pangzi''s flattery, ah Qi takes out his mobile phone and dials a series of numbers.


    The number ah Qi dialed was secretly left to him by Yamei at the school gate.


    Originally, Yamei hoped that ah Qi would give her a chance to take advantage of Wang Fan, a low-key rich man. However, she did not expect that she would give Wang Fan a chance to teach Chen Ming a lesson.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Yamei asked lazily, "who is that?"


    "Yamei?" Ah Qi asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? It''s OK. I''ll hang up! " Maybe it''s because the number is strange, and Yamei is a little impatient.


    On hearing that Yamei was about to hang up, Liu pangzi said suspiciously: "seventh brother, who is this girl? How can you speak so well! "


    "The college students I met in the morning are very interesting to me." Ah Qi frowned at Wang Fan and made Wang Fan blush.


    As soon as ah Qi''s words were finished, he heard Ya Mei say on the other end of the phone: "I''m sorry, I thought it was a harassment call! It''s brother fan who is looking for me


    The 180 degree change in the attitude of Asia and the United States on the other end of the phone made Liu pangzi a little unacceptable. He looked Wang Fan up and down and couldn''t help asking, "brother fan, you are not reincarnated! Why do so many women like you? "


    "Nonsense, you have money, everyone likes you!" Wang Fan didn''t get angry with him.


    "Brother fan, brother fan, are you looking for me?" After hearing Wang Fan''s conversation, Yamei is more convinced that Wang fan is not a simple person, afraid of being hung up by the other party, and yells anxiously on the phone.


    The loud Tonghua sound makes ah Qi''s ears hum. He takes his mobile phone away from his ears and looks at Wang Fan with a bitter smile.


    Since Yamei already knew that she was present, Wang Fan ignored her, so he took the phone from ah Qi''s hand and said with a smile, "there''s something I want to ask you, Yamei."


    "Van Gogh, you say." When she heard Wang Fan''s voice, she was very happy.


    "Do you know a college student named Chen Ming?" Wang Fan asked.


    "This... This..." Yamei on the other end of the phone began to talk. She hesitated for a long time without any result. Obviously, she was guessing why Wang Fan asked Chen Ming.


    Wang Fan hesitated when he heard Yamei''s words. He simply said, "I have a misunderstanding with Chen Ming. Can you come to me with him?"


    "Ah?" Yamei exclaimed in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little misunderstanding. I think it''s better for the three of us to sit down and make things clear in the future. After all, I always feel uncomfortable about love triangle." Wang Fan said to Yamei seriously.


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi, who are listening to the conversation, look at Wang Fan''s serious nonsense there. They admire him.


    Liu pangzi, in particular, has always had a sense of admiration for Wang Fan. Now when he sees Wang Fan displaying his high EQ, he is even more excited and can''t restrain his excitement.


    If it wasn''t for worrying about interrupting Wang Fan''s call, he really wanted to ask Wang Fan where he learned the technology of picking up girls.


    However, ah Qi''s idea is different from that of Liu pangzi. He is more worried about Tong Jiahui.


    On the other end of the phone, Yamei listened to Wang Fan''s words and nearly dropped her mobile phone on the ground. She stammered: "brother fan, you... You... Are not kidding me."


    "Oh? If you don''t want to, forget it Wang Fan said, pretending to be sad.


    "Yes! Of course I would! " Yamei exclaimed excitedly, worried that Wang Fan would go back on his words. He quickly asked, "brother fan, where are you? I''ll take Chen Ming to find you. Let''s make it clear to him."


    Listening to the excited voice of Yamei on the phone, Wang Fan showed a cunning smile on his face, but his voice was sincere: "Chen Ming knows where I am, just let him come to me with you! Time is tight. I''m going to talk about a business later. You... "


    Before Wang Fan finished, Yamei said, "brother fan, I''ll contact him now. Don''t worry! I won''t delay you. I''m very good, memeda


    In a series of sweet and tiresome voices, Yamei hangs up excitedly.


    As an art girl with a "great" ideal, Yamei hopes to live a rich life in her dreams. She enjoys the pleasure of extravagant life in her envied eyes.


    How can Yamei miss such an opportunity when she finally meets such a rich man as Wang Fan.


    Hurried to the bathroom to make up, Yamei took out her mobile phone and dialed Chen Ming''s phone.


    As soon as the call rang twice, a busy tone came from the receiver after hanging up. For a moment, Yamei didn''t respond to this situation.


    On weekdays, Chen Ming is always begging for nothing to call her. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming''s money, Yamei would have dragged his number into the blacklist!


    But now that Chen Ming refuses to answer her phone, it''s just a matter of great treason. So after Asian American angrily greets Chen Ming''s eighteen ancestors, they start dialing Chen Ming''s number again and again.


    Anxious to get in touch with Chen Ming''s Yamei, he keeps dialing Chen Ming''s phone, while Chen Ming, who is driving over there, keeps hanging up, so that he can''t concentrate on driving.


    Although he was flustered, Chen Ming''s face was very calm. For a moment, he reached into his pocket and hung up the phone call from Yamei. For a moment, he turned to comfort Wang Na in the back seat.


    Wang Na, sitting in the back seat, is in a much more stable mood. After she was rescued from the dog farm by Chen Ming, her brain has been in a state of chaos, and now she is finally a little sober.


    Seeing Chen Ming hang up for a while, Wang Na asked curiously, "Ming, is there something important? Why don''t you stop and answer the phone first! "


    "It''s nothing. I''m just a debt collector. I''m always bothered!" Chen Ming''s calm answer.


    "Oh, are you spending money for me again?" Wang Na asked with a bitter smile.


    "It can''t be said to be spending money indiscriminately. You''ve been with me for so long, and I haven''t bought anything for you. I just treat you to dinner occasionally, and it doesn''t cost much." Chen Ming looks at Wang Na in the back seat through the rearview mirror and says with emotion.


    "Ming, I am willing to fight with you as long as you are good to me." Looking at Chen Ming in the rearview mirror, Wang Na responded with a smile on her face.


    "Nana, when I find a suitable job, we''ll get married and I''ll support you later!" It doesn''t sound like a fake when the oath of alliance comes out of Chen Ming''s mouth.

 V2.Chapter 171

    As the most outstanding sentimental animal on earth, women have no way to resist sweet talk, especially when they are still in shock and their emotions have not fully recovered.


    Tears rush out of Wang Na''s eyes. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming''s driving, she would like to hold Chen Ming and offer her red lips and kisses.


    Chen Ming, who has been watching Wang Na all the time, also sees Wang Na''s emotional changes behind him. Since they fell in love, the closest contact between them is just hugging and kissing. So Chen Ming always thinks about when he can get Wang Na to bed.


    At this time, Wang Na has been completely moved by herself, isn''t it the best time?


    Chen Ming coughed and said to Wang Na in a soft voice, "Nana, don''t go back to school tonight and live with me, OK?"


    Wang Na, an adult, couldn''t understand Chen Ming''s words. Her face flushed with shame, and she replied softly, "well."


    "OK, you can go back first in a moment. I''ll buy some wine and vegetables to surprise you and return the car to my friend by the way." As his wish is about to be fulfilled, Chen Ming begins to figure out how to cajole Wang Na.


    The mobile phone in his pocket has been shaking all the time. It''s obvious that Yamei has been waiting impatiently. If he doesn''t explain to Yamei quickly, Chen Ming is really afraid that she will come to the door. By that time, it will be nothing!


    Chen Ming, who is on the brain, just thinks about how to cajole Wang Na and Yamei, but he has no idea what the consequences will be if he leaves them in the dog farm.


    At this time, on the side of the dog farm, Wang Fanzheng, Liu pangzi and ah Qi are dealing with the dogs who have lost their breath, while ah Bing''s body has already been dragged to the feed room by them, waiting for a while to be disposed of by the blender in the feed room.


    The two girls trapped in the basement by the dog master have also been placed in the dog master''s room by Wang Fan. At this time, they are shaking and crying.


    After dealing with the corpses of more than ten Rottweiler dogs, Wang Fan was also very tired. He looked at his watch. It was time for dinner, so he said to Liu pangzi, "look what you can eat here, fat man. Go and cook some food. I''ll talk to those two girls."


    Liu pangzi, who had been in the dog farm for a long time, heard that Wang Fan asked him to cook, immediately patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, brother fan, brother Qi, I''ll stew chicken soup for you! The old hens here are fat! "


    "You have a conscience!" Hearing that Liu pangzi finally changed his voice and called his seventh brother, ah Qi''s heart was also happy.


    After Liu pangzi turned and left, Wang Fan walked into gouye''s original room with a cigarette in his mouth.


    On the messy bed, the two girls hugged each other tightly. On their weeping faces, their panic didn''t weaken at all.


    Just experienced a catastrophe, at this time to see Wang Fan, they are not sure, this man will do to them.


    Wang Fan has the final say, "don''t be afraid. Now I have the final say."


    "We want to go home." Short hair girl, timid to Wang Fan said.


    "Yes." Wang Fan nodded.


    "Are you really willing to let us go home?" The girl with long hair looks suspicious and looks at Wang Fan with tattoos on her arms.


    Nodded again, Wang fan is very affirmative say: "yes, I will send you home."


    "We don''t need you. We can go by ourselves." Short hair girl said urgently.


    I nearly lost my life in this purgatory. Who wants to stay another second?


    Of course, Wang fan knows what the two girls mean and knows that they are also suspicious of him, but these are not important. He doesn''t care what the two girls think of him.


    "How can you go back when you dress like this? How do you tell people? " Wang Fan looked at the girls'' clothes and asked sympathetically.


    The two girls were beaten by the dog master and his men, and their clothes were torn. If they didn''t hold each other tightly, they would easily walk away in front of Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan''s words were like a fuse. The girls who had stopped crying heard his words and recalled all kinds of things before. Thinking of the unbearable past, they couldn''t help crying together again.


    Looking at the two girls crying, Wang Fan regretted saying those things to them. He quickly comforted them and said, "I have arranged for someone to send you clothes. After you change into new clothes, I will send you home!"


    "You really don''t cheat us?" Asked the girl with short hair, crying.


    Too many cheaters are disguised as good people first. When you trust him completely, he will show his true face.


    Facing Wang Fan, whose arms are full of tattoos, the two girls can''t believe that he will send them home with such kindness. What''s more, they can''t believe that this is not another trap that will make them doomed.


    Ah Qi, who was standing behind Wang Fan, laughed. He patted Wang Fan on the shoulder and said, "brother fan, these two girls, I think you want to sell them again! Ha ha


    Ah Qi''s words reached the hearts of the girls. Although they didn''t say anything, the expression on their faces had already explained everything.


    "Believe it or not, Xiaomei, they are already on their way here? After a while, they put on their clothes, and you and Xiao Mei will send them back together. " Wang Fan stood up and stretched. He looked at the mess in the room and said, "it''s really like a dog house!"


    The swearing Wang Fan didn''t say anything to the two girls any more. He turned around and walked out of the room.


    To tell you the truth, the cry of the two girls made him a little upset and sad.


    Wang Fan thinks that he does not have the ability to deceive others, and even he is suspected of saving others from suffering, which makes him worry about his appearance and EQ.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan found that he was not alone in this situation. Liu pangzi and ah Qi around him didn''t seem to be very good at coaxing girls.


    Not far away from the kitchen, there was a smell of someone. The smell reminded Wang Fan of his days in Liucun. He missed that carefree time.


    Eating chicken and drinking wine, listening to the blind Master telling stories to him and Liu pangzi, Wang Fan has always thought that this should be the most memorable time in his life.


    Although the time with Uncle GUI was as memorable as the time in Liucun, for various irresistible reasons, he could only be deeply buried in his heart and could never share it with anyone.

 V2.Chapter 172

    Chen Ming''s plan failed because Yamei appeared at the door of his residence and looked angry.


    Originally, I wanted to find an excuse to drive away, but the neighbor passing by the car unexpectedly saw Chen Ming sitting in the driver''s seat through the window.


    "Dangdang"


    The neighbor''s elder brother knocked on the window and yelled: "Chen Ming, you can drive so fast?"


    Yamei, who is smoking there to pass the time, hears her neighbor''s elder brother calling Chen Ming''s name. She subconsciously looks around and begins to look for Chen Ming.


    Chen Ming is sweating in the palm of his hand. He really wants to get out of the car and strangle his neighbor brother who has nothing to do. But Wang Na, who is sitting behind her, has opened the door and said hello to the neighbor brother: "hello."


    "Yo! Chen Ming, you are so lucky! My sister looked so wild two days ago. Today''s sister is pure enough. I''ll introduce a sister to you another day! " Neighbor brother looked at Wang Na, hit it mouth to the car Chen Ming said.


    Chen Ming''s face turns green when he hears his neighbor''s elder brother''s words. He looks back at Wang Na who has got off the bus in a hurry. He wants to explain something to her, but finds that Wang Na doesn''t look at him.


    Following Wang Na''s eyes, Chen Mingzheng sees Yamei walking towards him with a tiger face. The murderous Yamei walks to the Jetta with her high heels and her LV Kun bag.


    The neighbor''s elder brother saw that Yamei came, hurriedly gave way to him, and said with a smile, "Chen Ming, elder brother is still in a hurry to buy vegetables, so I won''t chat with you!"


    Anyone can see that this neighbor''s eldest brother greets Chen Ming obviously to stir up the storm, and his goal has indeed been achieved!


    Hiding in the car, Chen Ming doesn''t dare to move. His eyes are looking at each other through the window. The sweat in his palm has begun to stick, but he doesn''t feel a trace of warmth.


    "I''m Chen Ming''s girlfriend. If you have anything, please tell me." Wang Na looks at Ya Mei who stoops to look in the car. Her voice is very calm.


    Bending over, Yamei turned her head, looked at Wang Na and said with disdain, "what do you say? Do you think I''m here to rob a man with you? "


    "What do you want to do?" Wang Na''s panting voice was heavy, and her voice was shaking, but the expression on her face was still calm.


    "What are you doing? Don''t worry about it! I have something urgent to do. I''ll trouble you later! " Yamei straightens up and pushes Wang Na away from the door. She is about to get into the Jetta.


    Nearly pushed a staggering Wang Na, quick to grasp the arm of Yamei, Shengsheng dragged her out of the Jetta.


    Because of inertia, they fell heavily beside the car.


    "Pa"


    "You think I dare not beat you!"


    Angrily, Yamei slaps Wang Na in the face and scolds her.


    Wang Na, who was slapped in the face, was a little dizzy, but she still held Yamei''s arm and refused to let her go.


    Chen Ming, who was sitting in the car, saw the two people fighting. He opened the door and got out of the car in a hurry. He took Yamei''s hand and said, "how are you, Yamei? Are you all right? "


    As soon as Chen Ming''s voice fell, Wang Na, who was still blushing and tugging at Yamei''s arm, burst into tears.


    Without waiting for Chen Ming to say a few words of comfort, Yamei stood up, swung her arm round, slapped Chen Ming in the face and scolded, "you are blind! Don''t see me fall down, how can you help me up! "


    "I..." covering his face, Chen Ming didn''t know what to say.


    When he first met Yamei, Chen Ming was bewildered by the beauty of Yamei and wanted to have something to do with her.


    When he really sleeps with the sexy and hot Yamei, Chen Ming finds that Yamei is totally different from what he imagined.


    Smoking, drinking, admiring vanity, and even seducing different men.


    It can be said that all the characteristics of bad women are incisively and vividly displayed in Yamei. However, Yamei is a girl who can disguise herself very well, so Chen Ming didn''t find it at all.


    Chen Ming, who is still living in school, has no social experience at all. After sleeping with Yamei, he is soon firmly controlled by Yamei.


    In order to meet the material requirements of Yamei, Chen Ming began to cajole Wang Na again and again, buying many famous brand clothes and bags for Yamei with the money she earned from her work.


    It is precisely because of being with Yamei that Chen Ming has completely transformed from a green boy into a casual love veteran.


    Even when he sees Yamei appear in front of him, what Chen Ming worries about is whether he can cajole Wang Na into sleeping with him without any sense of guilt.


    Glancing at Wang Na crying on the ground, Chen Ming said awkwardly, "Nana, why don''t you go back to the room and wait for me first, I''ll explain to you."


    "No!" Wang Na, who had already stood up, patted the dust on her body and ran aside with her face covered.


    However, Wang Na wants to leave, but she is stopped by Yamei.


    Stretching her arms to stop Wang Na''s way, Yamei said coldly, "do you want to go? No way


    "What are you doing?" Wang Na cried and asked.


    "Why? Go with me and make it clear to my boyfriend that Chen Ming has a girlfriend and is still pestering me. I can''t let my boyfriend suffer from this! " Yamei yells at Wang Na fiercely.


    "What did you say?" Wang Na, with a blank brain, can''t understand what Yamei is saying. She looks at Yamei blankly.


    Holding Wang Na by the wrist, Yamei pulls her onto the Jetta and scolds Chen Ming: "Chen Ming, drive quickly and take us to meet my boyfriend!"


    "Yamei, listen to me. I borrowed the car. I have to return it!" Chen Ming, fearing that Yamei might detain the Jetta, reaches out to stop the one who wants to get on.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    With a few clear slaps, Yamei pinches her waist and glares at Chen Ming.


    "Yamei, this car is not mine. You can''t hold it." Chen Ming, who has seen Wang Fan''s thunderbolt tactics, just wants to find a place to throw away his car and then find a chance to leave H city.


    He thinks that as long as Wang Fan finds the Jetta, he should not be entangled with him. What''s more, after leaving H City, Chen Ming believes that Wang Fan will not look for him again.


    But Yamei, like an iron heart, raised her hand and slapped Chen Ming in the face, scolding: "get on the bus right now, it''s delaying my mother''s good thing, let alone the car! I''ll sell you even your woman! "


    When he was hit by Asia and the United States, Chen Ming cried and asked, "even if it''s driving, you have to give me an address!"


    "Cut the crap, Van Gogh said, you know where he is!" Yamei said with a stare.

 V2.Chapter 173

    When Hu Xiaomei drove to the dog farm, Liu pangzi''s Stewed hen was just right. The smell in the dog farm was too strong, which directly affected the taste of chicken soup.


    After Hu Xiaomei changed the two clothes for the two girls, Wang Fan and Wang Fan had cleared an open space outside the yard, and the dining table and stool had been moved out, waiting for Hu Xiaomei''s three women to eat together.


    The two girls timidly follow Hu Xiaomei behind, neat and clean clothes on the body, let people look more comfortable.


    "Xiaomei, come and taste the skill of fat man." Wang Fan sat at the low dining table, greeting Hu Xiaomei and the two girls.


    "It''s too dirty here. It''s better to be outside." Liu pangzi said with some dissatisfaction.


    Hu Xiaomei came to the table and smelled the chicken soup. She said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to open a small stove today. If the sisters in the shop knew that the fat man had this skill, they would have to pester him to stew chicken soup every day?"


    The two girls behind Hu Xiaomei should have been hungry for a long time. Although there was some timidity on her face, her eyes kept glancing at the chicken in the bowl.


    Seeing the girls'' actions, Wang Fan said with a smile: "sit down and eat together, chicken tube is enough!"


    Hu Xiaomei, who also found that the two girls were starving, also asked them to sit down and served some chicken for each of them.


    Around to see Wang Fan, they have no malice, or perhaps the tummy of fierce, the two girls did not have the timidity before, holding in front of the chicken to eat.


    In a short time, an old hen was completely eaten by two girls, but Wang Fan didn''t eat a mouthful. He just looked at the two girls in front of him with a look of sympathy.


    "Sister, don''t worry. There''s more in the pot. I''ll serve you some more chicken after eating." Liu pangzi saw that the girl with short hair was in a bit of a hurry to eat, fearing that she would choke, so he hurriedly reminded her.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, shook his head and said to Hu Xiaomei, "before you take them home, take them to take a bath. If you go home like this, the family will be very worried."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ve already told my sisters in the shop that I''ll take them back to the teahouse later. I''ll arrange for them to go back after washing up. These two sisters have suffered a lot!" Hu Xiaomei lovingly dressed the two girls, and her big eyes were full of tears.


    A woman''s heart is always soft. When she receives Wang Fan''s phone call, although Hu Xiaomei doesn''t ask much, she already has some unbearable sadness in her heart.


    When I was raped and imprisoned underground, I couldn''t bear such torture.


    Moreover, the two girls in front of them are only in their early twenties. In the future, they don''t know how to get out of this shadow!


    After listening to Hu Xiaomei''s words, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction and said, "I''ll ask ah Qi to send you back in a moment. By the way, I''ll take the suitcase back in the room. You can deal with the money."


    "All right." Hu Xiaomei promised.


    Seeing that the two girls had almost eaten, Wang Fan picked up the chopsticks on the table and said to ah Qi, "don''t mention it. Let''s get started."


    Six people sitting at the low table, no one spoke, all head down slowly eating in front of the meal.


    After a while, Wang Fan and they ate the food on the table clean.


    Ah Qi, who came out of the dog farm with a suitcase, said hello to Wang Fan and got on Hu Xiaomei''s car. However, Liu pangzi ran to the kitchen in a hurry and put the chicken soup specially reserved for blind master into a clean small pot.


    When everything is ready, Wang fan pulls Hu Xiaomei aside and whispers to her, "when these two girls leave, you take some money from the account. I think they are also suffering. I''m afraid they need a lot of money to see a doctor."


    Turning to look at the two girls with their heads down, Hu Xiaomei said with a bitter smile: "it''s still thoughtful of you. When I helped them change their clothes just now, I saw their injuries. I also wanted to take them to the hospital to have a physical examination. I was worried about what sequelae they would leave."


    "OK, since we want to work together, we''ll do as you want. The expenses will go from the account. I have some things to deal with, so I won''t go back with you." Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi, who was busy living, and said to Hu Xiaomei with a smile.


    "Van Gogh, you are a good man." Hu Xiaomei looked at Wang Fan and said softly.


    "Ah?" Wang Fan, who is looking at Liu pangzi''s busy life, hears Hu Xiaomei''s praise to him, but he doesn''t respond for a moment.


    "You are different from those big brothers on the road. I admire you very much!" Hu Xiaomei said seriously.


    Being watched affectionately by a woman and saying such sensational words makes Wang Fan''s face a little hot.


    After scratching the short hair on his head, Wang Fan pretended to be relaxed and said, "of course, otherwise how could my brothers call me" Bodhisattva "


    "You look so beautiful, and I don''t know how those who have taught you a lesson will scold you behind your back!" Seeing Wang Fan stinking, Hu Xiaomei can''t help hurting him.


    "Justice lies in the heart of the people. Even a Bodhisattva can''t distinguish good from evil, right?" Wang Fan said confidently and drew out another cigarette in his hand.


    Looking at Wang Fan in front of her, Hu Xiaomei''s face is filled with a happy smile. Although he is not a man of his own, it is also a kind of happiness for Hu Xiaomei to work with him and accompany him.


    At this moment, Hu Xiaomei really understood.


    Why are outstanding women like Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing deeply attracted by Wang Fan.


    Kindness is a rare and valuable quality.


    Especially in this world of the jungle, you can always maintain a kind heart, which can really be called "Bodhisattva"!


    When taking the bus to leave, Hu Xiaomei looks at Wang Fan waving to them through the window, and suddenly has an idea that makes her blush.


    Since Tong Jiahui can tolerate other women around Wang Fan, can she also get such an opportunity.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has committed herself to Nange, knows that she is not innocent, so she doesn''t expect anything. She just hopes to have a little place in Wang Fan''s heart.


    This may be the first time that Hu Xiaomei sincerely wants to be with Wang Fan after Xia Nan''s death, and the previous temptation and initiative are more like a kind of transaction.


    Wang Fan, who is standing at the gate of the dog farm, doesn''t know what Hu Xiaomei is thinking. Now he is more concerned about Liu pangzi and Wang Na. Although he knows about this, it is in vain.

 V2.Chapter 174

    Not long after Hu Xiaomei and Wang Fan left, Wang Fan''s Jetta arrived at the gate of the dog farm. However, Chen Ming was not the driver, but Wang Na with a calm face.


    It turns out that Yamei asked Chen Ming to drive her to Wang fan according to Wang Fan''s words, and Chen Ming knew that his affairs had been revealed.


    When they were in the dog farm, Wang Fan and the three of them beat the dog master. Chen Ming didn''t help, but secretly drove away the Jetta. Of course, he didn''t dare to go back to see Wang Fan.


    Although Chen Ming didn''t explain what Wang Fan had done in the dog farm, he told Yamei that they had been driven out of the dog farm.


    Yamei, who has a lover relationship with brother a Bing, also has a premonition from Chen Ming''s words that something is not good. She calls brother a Bing secretly in a hurry to find out about the situation there.


    But how could a Bing Ge, who was dead, answer the phone call from Yamei? So after a few phone calls, Yamei guessed that a Bing Ge was in a bad situation.


    I just didn''t expect that brother a Bing had already been on the road of huangquan, and he would never turn back in his life!


    Yamei, who had been clamoring to find Wang Fan, was so scared that she didn''t dare to mention it any more, and she didn''t dare to answer anyone''s phone.


    But neither of them thought that Wang Na would have contact with Wang Fan, so when they talked, they didn''t carry Wang Na in the car.


    Hearing that Wang Fan had taken such a big risk in order to save herself, Chen Ming did not help but stabbed Wang Fan in the back. This made Wang Na, who hated Chen Ming to the bone, full of hatred.


    And the beauty of this woman with needless to say, Wang Na is eager to kill her just happy.


    Just when Yamei and Chen Ming discuss whether to drive Wang Fan''s car and quickly leave H City, the land of right and wrong, Wang Na in the car has already stood behind them.


    I don''t know where Wang Na picked up the brick. She threw it at the back of their heads and was stunned by the two scum. Then she threw it into the back seat of the Jetta.


    Wang Na, who cleaned up two people, drove Wang Fan''s Jetta to the dog farm to thank Wang Fan for saving her life.


    In the basement of the dog farm, Wang Na saw the two girls being insulted. Although she was not hurt, she left a shadow in her heart.


    Before she was rescued, Wang Na even thought of committing suicide in order to keep her innocence, but the hope of life finally made her lose the courage to commit suicide, and she could only hope for a miracle in her heart.


    When Chen Ming appears in the basement, it can be said that Wang Na''s heart is not only happy and sweet, but also a kind of gratitude to Chen Ming.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed.


    Only in the most difficult time can you know who is the one who loves you most.


    This was Wang Na''s real thought at that time, and it was precisely for this reason that she was able to promise Chen Ming to go to bed.


    Even at the moment when Yamei appeared, although Wang Na was heartbroken, she still chose to stand on Chen Ming''s side when she thought of Chen Ming''s sacrifice to save herself.


    Until Chen Ming lifted up Yamei from the ground, Wang Na was still with a fluke in her heart, hoping that Chen Ming only made such a move at this time because she was afraid of Yamei.


    However, the truth of the fact, but let Wang Na nearly be angry to death.


    If Wang Fan didn''t know Yamei and design a way for Yamei to find Chen Ming, Wang Na''s innocence might have been tarnished by Chen Ming, and when she knew the truth, she would have no face to see Wang Fan.


    I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen anything more shameless than Chen Ming.


    He pretended to be a respectable hero and wanted to cheat the girl''s virginity again. Even after it was revealed, he even wanted to take advantage of it and run away.


    Wang Na throws Chen Ming and Ya Mei into the car and gallops all the way back. It doesn''t take long to get to the gate of the dog farm.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking in his chair, saw his Jetta rushing to the gate like a gust of wind, and he was about to hit himself. He rolled aside in a conditioned way.


    The Jetta crashed into Wang Fan''s chair. The wooden chair was smashed and most of it was stuck under the body of the Jetta.


    Wang Fan, who was able to avoid being robbed, did not care to wipe the cold sweat on his head, so he yelled: "fat man, copy the guy!"


    Liu pangzi, who heard the news in the dog factory, ran to the gate of the dog farm and drew out the kitchen knife at his waist. In his mouth, he even yelled: "did the grandson call for someone?"


    "Bang"


    Wang Fan pulled open the door of the Jetta and grabbed the driver.


    "I''m sorry." Shocked, Wang Na looks at Wang Fan with a sad face.


    It was Wang Na who was driving clearly. Wang Fan held out his hand and stopped in the air. He looked at Wang Na and asked, "sister, this is a mistake. Do you know?"


    Liu pangzi, who had already rushed to the door, with a kitchen knife in his hand, saw that the Jetta handlebar Wang Fan''s chair was smashed. He was so angry that he yelled. He took a few steps to the body of Jetta and scolded, "which one doesn''t have eyes... Hit well!"


    The person who can also see the driver''s seat clearly is Wang Na. Liu pangzi''s words suddenly turn 180 degrees and become a compliment.


    "Well done?" Wang Fan turned his head to look at Liu pangzi and asked in surprise.


    "Van Gogh, that chair is a bit dirty. I said it broke up. I''ll find a clean one for you later." By Wang Fan see back hair, Liu fatty brain extremely quick explanation.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything, Wang Na in the driver''s seat got out of the car, hugged Wang Fan who wanted to get angry with Liu pangzi, buried her face in his chest and began to cry.


    Wang Na''s sudden action not only startled Wang Fan, but also embarrassed Liu pangzi.


    Wang Fan, who raised his hands over his head, lowered his head and said to Wang Na, who was lying on his chest crying: "sister, don''t cry. If you really want to cry, you can go to cry with fat man. He likes this tune."


    "Yes, sister, I have a lot of meat on my chest. You can lie down comfortably." Liu chubby chest, hard to show his plump.


    Wang Na, who is buried in tears, ignores Liu pangzi''s words at all. Instead, she holds Wang Fan''s arm tighter and tighter for fear of being pulled away from Wang Fan.


    Helpless Wang Fan Chong Liu pangzi embarrassed smile, said to him: "there are two cars, or you pick one, first hold to relieve boredom?"


    "Cut!" Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan disdainfully.


    At the moment of the crash, Yamei and Chen Ming woke up, but when they saw the familiar faces of Wang Fan and Liu pangzi outside the car window, they looked at each other and did not dare to speak. They quietly closed their eyes and began to play dead.

 V2.Chapter 175

    I thought it would take a lot of hard persuasion, and even Wang Fan thought about how to expose Chen Ming''s real face, so that Wang Na could get lost.


    But the God of fate just like a joke with Wang Fan, he has been confused with the problem, all of a sudden to him to solve, but also threw him another thorny problem.


    Whether it''s because of Chen Ming''s betrayal of Wang Na or because Liu pangzi is upset with him, Chen Ming''s leg has been broken and several teeth have been knocked out of his mouth.


    And Yamei didn''t suffer any crime. After all, her hurt to Wang Na has been found by Wang Na with a brick.


    Looking at Yamei supporting Chen Ming and limping away from the dog farm, Wang Fan said to Wang Na, "you haven''t eaten yet. Let the fat man serve you some chicken soup."


    "Good." Wang Na, who holds Wang Fan tightly, still buries her head in his chest.


    Except when Liu pangzi interrupts Chen Ming''s leg, Wang Na raises her head and asks for love for Chen Ming, which can be regarded as a return of the love between the two. Wang Na keeps a posture all the time.


    His arms were tightly around Wang Fan''s waist, and his head seemed to grow on him.


    Although Liu pangzi looked at her heart, he couldn''t say anything. After all, Wang Na took the initiative to find Wang Fan, and Wang Fan didn''t accept her.


    Hearing that Wang Na agreed to drink chicken soup, Liu pangzi felt that his chance had come. He quickly stood beside them and said softly, "Nana, go to the kitchen. It''s cold here. I''m afraid the chicken soup is not hot enough and you have a stomachache."


    Liu pangzi gentle words, listen to Wang fan is a goose bumps, but do not dare to express their views, he was afraid of his mouth to speak, the arms of Wang Na changed her mind.


    Two big men, just like coaxing children, coax Wang Na to spread out and hold Wang Fan''s arm.


    Wang Na, who is led to the dog farm by Liu pangzi, looks back at Wang Fan step by step, as if she will come back at any time.


    Wang Fan, who has been frightened by Wang Na''s enthusiasm, dare not look at her any more. He is full of guilt for Liu pangzi.


    Originally, it was arranged to create opportunities for Liu pangzi, but Wang Na, the little girl, threw the wrong Hydrangea ball, which made Wang Fan feel quite embarrassed.


    After driving the Jetta to an open space and parking it, Wang Fan took the broken chair and went to a small earth bag beside the dog farm. He padded the fairly complete chair under his buttocks and looked at the dog farm in front of him.


    The area of the dog farm is not small. It''s as big as a football field and a half. However, the houses here are a little old. It''s obvious that he Qiang and he didn''t bother to manage it after the dog Lord occupied it.


    And the basement that was expanded by the dog.


    At first, I heard Chen Ming say that there is a hidden basement here. Wang Fan thought it was like the scene in a movie, that kind of underground facilities with long depth, complete facilities and sound structure.


    As a result, after he went down to see it, he was really hit.


    What underground facilities!


    To put it mildly, the dog master and his staff built a basement under the dog farm. To put it mildly, there are several dog dens where people can stand and walk.


    The lighting lamps are dim, the air in the basement is even more turbid, and the garbage on the ground makes people have no place to settle down.


    There are those who do not know which grandson used the condom, but also discarded in every corner of the basement.


    Thanks to Liu pangzi''s kindness, he prepared a towel to cover his nose to block the smell. Otherwise, Wang Fan would have been disgusted and vomited out the lunch!


    Now that the dog farm is in his own hands, Wang fan can''t just abandon it.


    There are more than a dozen pigs, more than 100 chickens, and a few Rottweiler puppies in the dog farm. There are also ten houses that can be used. That''s all in the dog farm.


    If you let Wang Fan continue to do breeding, raise the pigs, chickens and dogs in the dog farm, and then sell them for money, Wang Fan might as well sell the dog farm to someone else!


    Before he and Liu pangzi talked about the future of the dog farm, Liu pangzi did not have any good suggestions, just said that the chicken here is enough for people in the teahouse to drink chicken soup.


    Wang fan knows that Liu pangzi is not perfunctory. After all, they have been together for such a long time. He understands Liu pangzi''s ability.


    When it comes to fighting, although Liu pangzi''s skill is not so good, he is so fierce that even Wang fan doesn''t dare to underestimate it.


    This is not like Wang Fan''s cowardly appearance when he first contacted Liu pangzi.


    Thinking of the change of Liu pangzi, Wang Fan also knows that Liu pangzi pretended to be a coward at the beginning. It should be the blind Master in order to let Liu pangzi approach him better.


    As for why the blind Master did it, Wang Fan couldn''t understand it at all.


    When I first met Liu pangzi, Wang Fan was just a little gangster of Sihai gang. Although he was in charge of Liu village, people with clear eyes could see that it was not a fat job, let alone a big site.


    It''s just Nange who gives him a starting space in order to keep Wang Fan.


    Even if the blind Master wants to find a backer, he shouldn''t mix with such gangsters as Wang Fan.


    Moreover, Wang Fan later learned that Tong Jiahui''s father, Liu Tian, had known blind Master for a long time and respected him.


    He couldn''t understand the blind Master''s idea at all, but Wang Fan didn''t dare to ask rashly. After all, he is still pretending to be a fool.


    Fortunately, the blind master didn''t mean to harm him, and he helped him a lot of times, which made Wang Fan feel at ease.


    Looking back at the days in Liucun, the blind Master''s advice to Wang Fan was very useful. It was the blind Master who gave him advice behind the scenes that made Wang Fan come all the way to the present. Therefore, Wang Fan was very grateful to him emotionally.


    Although now in the city, Wang fan is busy investigating Jin Buhuan''s affairs and dealing with the relationship with other forces in the underworld. He has less chance to chat with blind Master, but blind Master''s support for him has never changed.


    Since the blind master didn''t want to say his purpose and didn''t damage any of Wang Fan''s interests, it''s not impossible for him to keep it secret.


    Sitting on the earth bag, Wang Fan smokes and ponders his future development. From a distance, he sees seven or eight cars running on the road.


    The first car was a white Land Rover. When the car was approaching the dog farm, Wang Fan could see the license plate of the Land Rover clearly.


    "Four eights? How do you look so familiar? " Wang Fan sat there with a cigarette in his mouth, thinking about the license plate of the Land Rover.


    The team stopped at the gate of the dog farm. As soon as the door of the white Land Rover was opened, a strong man jumped from the car and kicked on the gate of the dog farm.

 V2.Chapter 176

    At the gate of the dog farm, Liu pangzi, who is giving Wang Na chicken soup in the kitchen, looks proud.


    When the first sound comes, Wang Na stops eating reflexively. When the second sound of kicking the door comes, Wang Na immediately drops her chopsticks and shakes to hide behind Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi, who was caught in the corner of his waist by Wang Na, with a kitchen knife in his hand, said aggressively: "Nana, don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    "Will brother fan be ok?" Wang Na asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, brother fan will be OK." Liu pangzi is a confident answer.


    Although I don''t know what happened outside, but when it comes to Wang Fan''s safety, Liu pangzi has a clear idea.


    There were calls and curses from outside, and the sound of kicking the door, obviously because the visitor didn''t see Wang Fan.


    If Wang Fan meets these people at the door, I''m afraid Liu pangzi and Wang Na won''t even hear this!


    The dog master with bandage on his hand kicks the door vigorously, and some of his subordinates wave their sticks and yell at the door.


    Settled Wang Na, Liu pangzi with a kitchen knife went to the gate and stretched out his hand to open the bolt on the gate.


    Just now when I went to the kitchen to have dinner with Wang Na, Wang Fan worried that someone would come back for trouble, so he told Liu pangzi to plug in the door bolt. Unexpectedly, Wang Fan''s premonition was really accurate. As expected, so soon the dog master called for help.


    As soon as the gate of the dog farm was opened, Liu pangzi just had a face-to-face interview with the dog master, and then the dog master was scared to sit on the ground.


    Before Liu opened his mouth, the dog ran to the strong man in front of the leader and said, "big brother, it''s this boy who robbed my territory and cut off my hand. Big brother, you have to make the decision for me!"


    The strong man, who was called "big brother" by the dog master, looked at Liu fatty coming out of the dog farm, rubbed his eyes hard, and exclaimed in surprise: "Damn, Liu fatty!"


    "Huang Jinrong, are you here to make a mess?" As soon as Liu pangzi saw that he was Huang Jinrong, he took back the kitchen knife and asked with a frown at the door.


    The dog master, who was wiping his tears and crying, heard the conversation between the two people, immediately stopped crying like a toad, and looked at Huang Jinrong and Liu pangzi stupidly.


    Those who followed the dog master to revenge were also confused by the current situation. They looked at Huang Jinrong with an embarrassed face and Liu pangzi at the door. They didn''t know whether they should continue to cry or hide away with their tails.


    Just when they were confused, a man''s voice came from behind them: "ah Rong, long time no see!"


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, walked to the dog farm with a leisurely pace, holding a broken chair in his hand.


    "Van Gogh, are you here, too?" Huang Jinrong''s head was sweating, and he looked at Wang Fan strangely.


    Wang Fan, who had already walked in front of Huang Jinrong, threw the ragged chair in his hand in front of the dog master and said with a sneer, "good dog, I''ll let you live, but you''re doing something on the chair. Do you want to plot against me?"


    Wang Fan''s sudden attack made the dog master not only unexpected, but also didn''t know how to answer. He could only look at Huang Jinrong pitifully.


    Huang Jinrong, who also didn''t know what to do, was annoyed by the dog master. He kicked the dog master in his leg and scolded: "don''t you admit your mistake to brother fan soon!"


    The eldest brother he invited has shown his timidity. The dog master dares to pretend to be 13 there. Huang Jinrong kicks him to the ground. He kneels on the ground in a hurry, bows left and right, pulls his big mouth, and says: "I''m damned, I''m guilty!"


    The minions who followed the dog master to take revenge did not dare to hesitate any more. They knelt on the ground and slapped in the face.


    It used to be a very tense atmosphere, but now it has become very funny.


    Just now, the gangsters, who were still fierce and evil, had red and swollen cheeks one by one, and their mouths were full of words. The slaps in their ears came one after another. How lively!


    Without one hand, it was inconvenient for him to slap his face. In order not to let Wang Fan find fault again, he had to work hard to slap his left and right faces.


    Although the dog master''s action is very funny, but it really should be the sentence, "when someone hits you in the left face, you must also give him the right face.".


    When the dog master slapped and bled, Wang Fan said with a smile, "brother, you are so impatient. You can''t wait for me to come up with a solution. Can you think of a way to make up for my loss?"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the dog master''s head was a little puffed.


    This sounds like consolation to the dog master, but it was said when the dog master was about to be knocked out by himself. It was obviously teasing the dog master and his subordinates.


    And Wang Fan''s implication is that he still refuses to accept the way of apologizing. After all, he doesn''t agree. If he kowtows and admits his mistake, he can forgive him.


    The dog master is not a fool, and Huang Jinrong is not a fool either. Hearing Wang Fan''s words, he said in a hurry: "brother fan, you can say something, as long as you can get rid of your anger, you can do anything."


    The dog master, who had been scared to fly three souls and two souls, heard that Huang Jinrong was so flattering to Wang fan that he was so scared that he couldn''t even keep his last soul. He said in a hurry: "brother fan, please spare my life! Brother fan, spare your life


    Looking at the dog master kneeling on the ground and looking at Huang Jinrong with a sincere face, Wang Fan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the flood washed the Dragon King temple. The family didn''t recognize the family. Brother Arong, you see, it''s really embarrassing."


    "Brother fan, it''s these bastards who are not sensible. How can you be happy? I''m really upset. I killed them myself." When Huang Jinrong talked about killing people, he didn''t look embarrassed at all. Obviously, he wasn''t joking.


    The dog master who has been in Dongsheng for some time, of course, knows that Huang Jinrong is not joking. Besides kowtowing for mercy, he does not dare to say a word.


    Looking at Liu pangzi at the gate of the dog farm, Wang Fan said to Huang Jinrong with a smile, "my grievance is nothing. The key is that pangzi''s girlfriend almost let your grandchildren spoil it. Look at this?"


    At the beginning, Huang Jinrong didn''t feel anything when he heard what Wang Fan said, but he was scared out of a cold sweat when he heard what he said.


    Who doesn''t know that Liu pangzi is Wang Fan''s most trusted and proud little brother. His girlfriend almost let Dongsheng''s people play with him. Maybe it''s a big deal.

 V2.Chapter 177

    Although what Wang Fan said was understatement, and even the expression on his face didn''t change much, Huang Jinrong didn''t dare to be vague about the fact that the dog master almost ruined Liu pangzi''s girlfriend.


    The last time Liu pangzi''s girlfriend was mysteriously missing, it wasn''t long since today. Huang Jinrong was very clear about many things caused by such an event.


    First, Wang Fan and the madman smashed the place where mourning Kun happened. Then, mourning Kun got nervous and stabbed the madman. Later, Wang Fan led people to make trouble in the police station. Finally, mourning Kun was beheaded in front of the police.


    The death of Mahou and the accidents of Sihai gang and Dongsheng''s elder brothers are all related to Liu pangzi''s girlfriend.


    At the thought of the hard to stop H City, it is very likely that because of the fault of the dog master, he will fall into a bloody storm again. Huang Jinrong''s head is covered with sweat.


    He turned his head and looked at the dog master kneeling on the ground. The more he looked, the more angry he was. The more he looked, the more flustered he was.


    "Fuck you Huang Jinrong, who is worried about being implicated by the dog master, kicks on the dog master''s crotch and scolds fiercely.


    "Ow"


    The dog master, whose egg was kicked and exploded, uttered a cry like a dog, turned his eyes white and fell to the ground.


    Those who follow the dog master to do evil, staring at the scene in front of them, have not yet recovered from the shock.


    "Brother fan, I''m responsible for this. I didn''t discipline my subordinates well. My fat brother has been wronged. I''ll give you an explanation." Huang Jinrong said sincerely.


    Wang Fan, looking at the dog on the ground dying, said to Huang Jinrong with a smile: "ah Rong, I have a good relationship with Liu Bao. To tell you the truth, I didn''t take it to heart."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Huang Jinrong''s heart is a lot more stable. After all, Wang Fan''s personality is still clear. As long as he can be brothers with you, it means that there is no need to change his face.


    "But Wang Fan showed a cunning smile and looked at Huang Jinrong, who was full of burden.


    Wang Fan''s breath, not to mention Huang Jinrong''s surprise, even the minions under the dog master''s hands almost peed in their pants.


    The dog master has been beaten for half his life. If Wang fan is still dissatisfied, the next one who will end up is the minions under the dog master.


    These people on the road know very well that the so-called worship of elder brother and acceptance of younger brother are often just for the sake of face and interests.


    As for the friendship between the elder brother and the younger brother, to put it bluntly, it is something thinner than paper.


    It''s just like the dog master offended he Qiang in those years. In order to save his life, he did not hesitate to kill people and steal goods. He gave the farm to he Qiang and finally became his younger brother. This is actually a way to protect himself.


    When he Qiang''s front foot is missing, gouye wants to work alone. If it''s not for Dongsheng''s influence, I''m afraid gouye won''t even recognize Liu Bao.


    The subordinates of the dog master knew all this, and Wang Fan was not confused at all.


    Because of this, Wang fancai didn''t want to borrow Liu Bao''s name when he was cleaning up the dog, and he didn''t worry that Liu Bao would turn against him.


    After all, the value of dog Lord to Liu Bao is less than one thousandth of Wang Fan''s!


    In the eyes of everyone''s panic, Wang Fan went to Huang Jinrong''s side, put his arm around his shoulder, and said in his ear: "brother, to tell you the truth, fat man has been talking to me these days about what security company he wants to open."


    "Security companies? Good thing Although Huang Jinrong is not clear about Wang Fan''s intention, this way of speaking shows that Wang fan does not want to break the relationship.


    And when Wang Fan mentioned that Liu pangzi wanted to open a company, he naturally wanted to raise some economic conditions.


    Money is the most important thing for Dongsheng.


    Seeing Huang Jinrong''s relaxed face, Wang Fan said with a bitter face: "Alas! It''s a pity that I, as a big brother, have no ability and money to help my brother. I''m really ashamed! "


    Huang Jinrong, who is not stupid, was really relieved when he heard Wang Fan''s words. He said in a relaxed tone: "brother fan, we Baoge said that sooner or later we are a family. The fat man''s business is our business. You can just open your mouth if you need how much money!"


    "It''s not appropriate. You pay for it. Fat people work hard. Who''s going to make money then?" Wang Fan asked seriously.


    "It''s brother van!" Huang Jinrong said flatteringly.


    "Ah Rong, I have an idea in the future. I don''t know if it''s suitable. Go back and discuss with Liu Bao and give me another answer." Wang Fan''s face is serious, but his stomach is full of bad water.


    Mention to want to discuss with Liu Bao, Huang Jinrong also dare not agree disorderly, he had to nod a head to say: "where elder brother, you say."


    "Look! Those lying on the ground, and those kneeling, right! There is a cold one in the feed room behind. There are 15 people in all. I ask them to compensate my brother 500000 each, not much! " Wang Fan looks at Huang Jinrong with a smile, just like an old liar looking at the silly boy.


    Fifteen people, 500000 each, that''s 7.5 million!


    I''ve heard that Wang Fan''s mouth is wide open and he''s more cruel than cannibalism. But Huang Jinrong''s experience is the first time. He looks at Wang Fan dumbfounded and doesn''t know what to say?


    "Ah Rong, are you in a bit of a dilemma?" Wang Fan asked sympathetically.


    "I really can''t decide this. I have to go back and discuss it with brother Bao." Huang Jinrong was honest and gave Wang Fan what he said in his heart.


    Wang Fan didn''t intend to ask Huang Jinrong to agree. He patted Huang Jinrong on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, you know, I''m a barefoot man, and I can''t compare with you who wear shoes. I''ll make you laugh!"


    "Where, where! Van Gogh is also a powerful figure, and our brother also admires him very much. " Huang Jinrong said with a smile.


    "Well, since my brothers give me so much face, I''ll wait for your good news." Wang fan is very happy to say, embracing Huang Jinrong''s hand also put down.


    Looking at Wang fan turning to Liu pangzi at the gate of the dog farm, Huang Jinrong wiped the sweat on his head and scolded Wang Fan as a "vampire" in his heart!


    Like hearing Huang Jinrong''s voice, Wang Fan suddenly stopped, turned to look at him and began to laugh.


    This sudden change made Huang Jinrong feel at a loss for a while. He hurriedly accompanied him with a smile and asked, "brother fan, if there is anything else to explain, I will take a message to brother Bao."


    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking you, do you want the cool one in the feed room? If you don''t, I''ll be broken and fed to the dog! " Wang Fan asked calmly.

 V2.Chapter 178

    There is no devil in this world, but if there are many villains who are afraid of you, you will naturally become the devil in their mouth.


    Wang fan is not only a living Bodhisattva in the heart of Liu village, but also a devil in the underworld of H city.


    Since the dog farm happened, the gangsters in H city have spread Wang Fan''s heresy.


    Some people say that Wang Fan has a super ability like the hero in the network novel. If he looks at you, he can kill you in situ.


    Others say that Wang fan is a debt collector. As long as the person he is targeting, he will not only lose his life, but also his money.


    It is also said that Wang fan is the reincarnation of the "dizang Bodhisattva" in hell. He has come to harm everyone in the river and lake in his life. Liu pangzi around him is the legendary "listen attentively". He is invulnerable to weapons and fire, and he has been practicing hard Kung Fu.


    Anyway, as soon as people become famous, all kinds of legends about you are spreading everywhere like no money.


    Wang fan doesn''t have the time to deal with this, and Liu pangzi doesn''t have the time to think about it. When people say that he is "listening", are they praising him or calling him Wang Fan''s dog.


    I don''t know how Liu Bao forced the dog master and his men to collect the compensation that Wang Fan wanted.


    In any case, Wang Fan''s bank card, less than 24 hours, more than 8 million transfer.


    Liu Bao didn''t meet Wang Fan, but he admired Wang Fan''s methods on the phone.


    Of course, to Wang Fan, Liu Bao''s praise is not derogatory. Anyway, he is very happy to listen to Liu Bao''s words.


    With money, the security company will naturally start to work hard.


    After discussing with the blind Master about the dog farm, the blind Master showed Wang Fan a clear way.


    After the old house was demolished, a large training building was built to train the recruited security guards. As a security training instructor, ah Qi also lives in this training building.


    There is no need to kill all the animals in the dog farm. After training, the newly recruited security guards can learn how to raise these animals and improve their daily food. This not only saves the cost, but also enriches the life of the students.


    Wang Fan listened to what the blind master told him, how to think about it, how to feel like he had heard similar things.


    Later, it was Wang Na who woke up the dreamer with a sentence.


    Isn''t this way of life of training and working the same as that of training the army?


    After making clear the blind Master''s intention, Wang Fan boldly let go and focused on the veterans.


    These veterans are all qualified personnel who have been trained in the army. They don''t need Wang Fan to spend too much time on training them. Moreover, this way of life is the same as their way of life in the army, so Wang Fan believes that they will soon be able to adapt.


    But there are advantages and disadvantages.


    If these people who have received training and education in the army are really recruited to their own hands, it will not be a simple matter if Wang fan can hold the hearts of these people in his hands like the villagers who led Liu village!


    This problem is not only Wang Fan''s thought, but also Liu pangzi and ah Qi''s worries, but the worries of the three of them are easily resolved by Wang Na once again.


    The so-called heart for heart.


    As long as you treat each other sincerely, then you can also exchange each other''s sincerity.


    Just like those villagers in Liu village, their initial attitude towards Wang Fan was also due to his identity as a gangster.


    But after a lot of things, these people finally understood Wang Fan''s kindness to them. Now they are also loyal to Wang Fan?


    What''s more, Hu Xiaomei, Wang Na, and even the people from the four seas gang who came to take refuge with Wang Fan, who didn''t hate Wang Fan to the bone at first, or had many misunderstandings?


    But now?


    What kind of existence is Wang Fan in these people''s minds?


    Wang fan is indeed a very different existence. He not only makes the gangsters in H City panic, but also completely disrupts the original order.


    What''s more, some people who shouldn''t have been together are inseparable from each other.


    Perhaps, this is what people call personal charm!


    The renovation of the dog farm is in full swing. Liu pangzi and Wang Na are also arranged to work together by Wang Fan. During this period, because of their work contact, their relationship has gradually warmed up, which makes Wang Fan very proud.


    As the chief coach of the security company, ah Qi has no staff and venue to show his fists, so he can only follow Wang Fan for a while.


    Because the dog farm was delayed for a few days, the house decoration of the villagers in Liu village has been shelved.


    Now that he finally has time, Wang Fan naturally has to turn around to deal with things here. By the way, he has to find a good start for the security company to open up the market after its establishment.


    It''s still in front of the villa of the property company, it''s still the morning with the best air in the day, it''s still the untidy woman who opens the door, it''s all like the first time they met.


    The bleary eyed woman rubbed her eyes. After seeing Wang Fan and ah Qi clearly, her face sank and her voice coldly asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Visit manager Ma!" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "My boyfriend is still sleeping. Please find another time." The woman said that she was about to close the door. She looked very disgusted.


    The woman''s attitude makes ah Qi very dissatisfied. He grabs his body to block the woman''s closing the door and says with a sneer, "do you know who you are talking to?"


    "Why? Scare me, don''t you? " The woman didn''t panic. Instead, she looked at ah Qi calmly.


    Calm, calm, as if everything had been expected, the expression on a woman''s face in addition to disdain and disdain, there is no emotional change.


    This surprised Wang Fan and ah Qi, and even confused them.


    This is quite different from the last time they dealt with Ma Liang.


    At that time, the screams of women''s panic, and the shivering appearance of Ma Liang and several security guards were still vaguely in Wang Fan''s mind.


    But in just a few days, why did this woman change and have no fear of Wang Fan?


    Seeing the surprised expression on Wang Fan''s face, the woman stretched out her hand to pull the sliding Pajama sling and said to Wang Fan with a sneer: "the famous Wang Fan, who is not clear about the people of the four seas gang! Yes? Are you going to smash the Sihai Gang''s court? "


    Ah Qi, standing at the door and against the door, turns to Wang Fan, who is standing behind him. He is seeing Wang Fan''s gloomy face. He can''t help asking: "brother fan, what should I do?"


    "That''s what she wanted to do, smash the Sihai Gang''s court!" The gloom on Wang Fan''s face was swept away, and he said to ah Qi coldly.

 V2.Chapter 179

    The woman''s attitude and disdain didn''t annoy Wang Fan, or said something unexpected. Wang Fan didn''t feel anything in his heart.


    Wang Fan has understood a lot since he left the four seas gang.


    For example, with the appearance of crow, why did he do so many things for him, and why did Uncle Hai support crow.


    It''s all for one reason.


    Just as the woman said, except for uncle Hai and crow, they knew why Wang Fan left Sihai gang. How could other people understand?


    Uncle Hai wants to force Wang Fan to revolt and let everyone know that Wang fan is a traitor of the four seas gang.


    Now uncle Hai''s goal has been achieved. Wang Fan''s reputation in Sihai gang can be said to be stinky.


    Even the unsophisticated woman looked disdainful when she saw Wang Fan.


    "Justice" is the word of "justice".


    And no matter in real life, or in some film and television works, those who eat inside and outside to entrap their brothers will not come to a good end in the end.


    At this time in the eyes of this woman, Wang fan is such a person, so she does not think Wang Fan will have a good end.


    Ah Qi didn''t beat the woman in front of him, and Wang Fan didn''t beat Ma Liang who was awakened from his sleep. They just locked the door of the villa occupied by the property company, and Ma Liang and his woman were also driven out of the community.


    The security guards at the door are all from Ma Liang. Seeing Wang Fan and ah Qi driving Ma Liang out of the community, they still want to say something for their boss, but they are stopped by Ma Liang.


    Wang Fan didn''t know what kind of mentality Ma Liang was, because from the beginning to the end, Ma Liang didn''t speak to him, or even beg for mercy. This is quite different from Ma Liang that Wang Fan knew before.


    However, Wang fan can still taste some imperceptible information from Ma Liang''s eyes.


    Cold and fearless.


    When Ma Liang looks at Wang Fan, his eyes are always like this, as if he is clear about what is going to happen today, and he doesn''t intend to make any resistance.


    I thought Ma Liang would at least call someone to come, or beg for mercy in panic, but this happened in the end.


    What does that mean?


    This can only show that uncle Hai and crow have a plan, a plan being implemented for Wang Fan, and the result of this plan is that Wang Fan will be doomed.


    But Wang Fan didn''t know the content of the plan, let alone what step they had taken.


    The security and property company of the community were thoroughly cleaned up by Wang Fan. The residents in the community were not clear, so they were watching the excitement all the time.


    When the last security guard finished cleaning up the things in the guard room, people were surprised and asked, "there are no security guards and no property in the community. Who will guarantee the property and personal safety in the community, and who will clean the sanitation in the community?"


    The questions of these residents are all difficult problems for Wang Fan and ah Qi.


    When it comes to fighting and smashing the field, Wang Fan and ah Qi are absolute experts, but when it comes to property management, it makes Wang Fan and ah Qi worried.


    However, Wang Fan and a Qi drove away the property company in the residential area. Although there was no conflict between the two sides because of Ma Liang''s cooperation, the fact that the property company stopped serving because of Wang Fan''s troublemaking is in front of us.


    There is no way to persuade the property company to stay, the residents of the community can only stop Wang Fan and ah Qi.


    Wang Fan''s head seems to explode in the face of a few elderly women who are just like sparrows.


    But even if it is no matter how upset, Wang fan can only calm down, listening to these aunts on the side of reproach.


    In the past, when wandering in the rivers and lakes, master would tell his disciples who went down the mountain. He should be careful and not be arrogant. Especially when he met four kinds of people, namely "monks, Taoists, women and children", he should never do it easily.


    According to the explanation of the older generation, monks and Taoists are all members of big sects, and many of them are very important people. Therefore, if they get into trouble with such people, they will suffer losses in most cases.


    In order to avoid his apprentice''s premature death, the master taught his apprentice these words.


    When it comes to women and children.


    That''s because it''s hard to guess what kind of power is hidden behind the helpless women and children.


    Moreover, when women and children are provoked, their families will not give up. They will even entangle with you endlessly because of these things.


    In the new era, there are no sects.


    Apart from the frequent appearances in literary works, most of the "monks and Taoists" have been hiding in temples and started their life of burning incense and making a fortune.


    Even if they occasionally set foot in the rivers and lakes, they often go straight to places like the "hundred flowers garden". They talk with the female benefactors more about scriptures and Taoism, and rarely deal with the underworld in the rivers and lakes.


    However, when the "monk" and "Tao" changed their careers, "women" and "ru" developed differently.


    Although women and children have always been synonymous with the weak, many times when people talk about people who have no ability, they will mention the word "women and children".


    But in the new era, this vulnerable group, which has been looked down upon by people, has not only changed qualitatively, but also become a force that can not be seen in the world.


    It doesn''t matter how big an official you are, how many businessmen you don''t have money, or even how big a brother you are in the world.


    As long as your words make the aunts unhappy, she covers her chest to show a painful expression, and then lies down in front of you or in front of the car, you are completely defeated.


    I don''t know how many heroes and influential figures in the world are defeated by these helpless aunts.


    In particular, in order to consolidate their position in the world, the aunts specially practiced square dance, which is very difficult, in order to strengthen their physical exercise.


    Some people even made a comparison between today''s aunts and that year''s Auntie Gongsun, and wrote a shocking poem.


    Once upon a time, there was a lady named Gongsun, who danced swords everywhere.


    Today, there is an old woman, anonymous, who falls down and startles the world.


    It''s not difficult to see how high the status of aunt is in the world today. So Wang fan is sweating, but he doesn''t dare to complain. He can only say that he is a hero who knows current affairs.


    Fortunately, ah Qi contacted the girls in the teahouse in time to solve this problem.


    Hu Xiaomei with tea ceremony on the scene, it is easy to resolve the storm.


    Those aunts who took the gifts soon stopped the initial noise, and Wang Fan, who was about to collapse with sweat, finally had a chance to breathe.

 V2.Chapter 181

    The so-called "don''t drink wine at the top of the table" and "don''t stay in the bottle after the table".


    When chatting with Hu Xiaomei last night, I don''t know where she turned out a bottle of red wine. Wang Fan, who was in a mood of uncertainty, drank a bottle of red wine with Hu Xiaomei.


    Early in the morning, Wang Fan rubbed his swollen head, closed his eyes and didn''t want to get up.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    The bedroom door was knocked, Wang Fan subconsciously opened his eyes and looked to the bedroom door.


    "Van Gogh, I''m Nana." Wang Na outside the door spoke in an anxious voice.


    Wang Na came to find herself in the early morning, which made Wang Fan feel a little surprised. While he put on his pajamas, he promised to go to the door: "Nana, so early, what''s the matter?"


    Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Fan has opened the door, see in front of Wang Na''s face of tears, he did not wrinkle, urgently asked: "Nana, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother fan, Liu pangzi has been arrested by the police!" Wang Na cried to Wang Fan.


    Hu Xiaomei, standing behind Wang Na, put her hand on Wang Na''s agitated shoulder and comforted her: "Nana, don''t cry first, tell brother fan what happened first."


    "Come in and say." Seeing Wang Na''s body shaking, Wang Fansheng was afraid that she would be excited and fainted. He quickly dodged away from the gate.


    The frightened Wang Na didn''t wait to enter the room, so she covered her face and squatted on the ground to cry. She said vaguely, "fat man, fat man was framed. Brother fan, you have to save him!"


    Reach out to help Wang Na squatting on the ground, Wang Fan comfort way: "Nana, don''t cry, you say clearly what''s going on?"


    With the help of Wang Fan and Hu Xiaomei, Wang Na walked into the room, sat down on the sofa, wiped her tears and said, "this morning, before I woke up, I heard the quarrel between Liu pangzi and others, so I rushed out of my room."


    "The police went early in the morning?" Wang Fan some doubts ask.


    "Yes, I went out to see the police and asked them what they wanted! The leading policeman yelled at me and told me to stay away Wang Na talked about being yelled, and her face was a little frightened.


    How can Wang Na, who has been living on campus and has not yet formally entered the society, encounter such a situation? If she had not been with Wang Fan for a long time, she would have been shocked by the scene at that time.


    "Why did the police take Liu pangzi away?" Wang Fan asked anxiously.


    Hu Xiaomei hugged the sobbing Wang Na in her arms and comforted Wang Fan in a low voice. Then she said to Wang Fan, "Nana just told me that a body was found in Liu pangzi''s car, and the police suspect him of killing people."


    "What?" Wang Fan frowned and asked in surprise.


    "Brother fan, Liu pangzi drank too much last night. I went back with him. He didn''t kill anyone at all." Wang Na cried to Wang Fan.


    In fact, even if Wang Na does not say, Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear, this must be someone framed Liu fatty.


    "Who is the man who died? You know what? " Wang fan then asked.


    "I heard that the policeman who took Liu pangzi away said that the name of the man who died was he Shun. It seemed that he was also the big brother of the society." Sobbing Wang Na replied.


    As soon as Wang Na said the information about the dead, Wang Fan''s brain was buzzing. His frown turned into a knot in one''s heart. He slapped it on his leg and scolded: "crow, you son of a bitch, this is going to war!"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, he heard a loud noise coming from under the teahouse. Then he heard someone rushing up the second floor.


    Wang Na, sitting on the sofa, obviously hasn''t recovered from the morning''s fright. Hearing the noise, she turns pale and shivers all over.


    "Take care of Nana!" Wang Fan stood up and walked to the door, exhorting Hu Xiaomei, who was holding Wang Na.


    Wang Fan with an angry face went to the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Tyrone with a baseball bat in front of him.


    Without waiting for Talon to open his mouth, Wang Fan raised his leg and kicked him in the stomach, scolding: "you are crazy!"


    Tailong, who was kicked by Wang Fan, stepped back a few steps and nearly fell on the floor of the second floor stairs.


    Several minions with Tailong saw that Wang Fan beat his elder brother first. They immediately swung their sticks and said hello to Wang Fan in the head.


    "Bang bang, bang bang"


    Wearing pajamas, Wang Fan dodges left and right, and his fists are like shooting stars. Every blow is on the face of these minions.


    "Ah


    "Lying trough!"


    "My God


    ¡­ ¡­


    After a few screams, the minions who rushed to Wang Fan first were beaten by Wang Fan''s quick fists and had no fighting power.


    Seeing that his men were beaten, Tyrone was even more angry. He swung his baseball bat and rushed to Wang Fan.


    "Don''t move! Or I''ll blow your head! "


    Holding a gun, ah Qi appeared in the corridor on the second floor, with the muzzle of his gun facing Tyrone, warning him with a blank face.


    Last night, because he drank a lot and didn''t want to destroy the beautiful scenery of Liu pangzi and Wang Na alone, ah Qi didn''t go back to the dog farm with Liu pangzi, but went back to the room on the third floor to have a rest.


    Early this morning, I heard the sound of a fight. Ah Qi immediately ran down with his pistol. As a result, he saw the scene that Tailong wanted to play with Wang Fan.


    Although Tyrone is a bit stupid, he is not a fool. Naturally, he knows that ah Qi is not joking with him, and that he can''t run away with bullets.


    Slowly put down his baseball bat, Tyrone glared at Wang Fan and said, "Wang Fan, you stabbed my brother in the back! I can''t just go through this account! "


    "Tyrone, are you full of shit? Why should I kill Du Shun? How can you say that I killed Du Shun! " Wang Fan asked Tyrone with a gloomy face. He was also very upset now. If he hadn''t tried his best to restrain himself, he would have taught Tyrone in front of him.


    Red faced Tailong pointed to Wang Fan and said, "is Liu pangzi your man? My elder brother died in his car. How dare you say you didn''t let him do it? "


    "Are you a fool? Do I ask fat man to kill, put the body in the car and wait for the police to find him? You''re being tricked! It''s a shame to be here Wang Fan really doesn''t want to explain to Tyrone, who is short of brains.


    I thought that with this, Tyrone could understand the trickiness immediately, but Tyrone didn''t give in at all. Instead, he sneered at Wang Fan and said, "Wang Fan, it''s really tender that you want to play tricks with me."


    "Tyrone, what do you mean?" Wang Fan looks at Tailong doubtfully.


    "When you call shunge and ask him to meet, I''ll sit beside him. I can hear you clearly. You asked shunge out!" Tyrone replied, biting his teeth and grimacing.

 V2.Chapter 182

    Tyrone''s expression and tone of voice didn''t seem to be lying at all, which made Wang fan not only surprised, but also shocked.


    Those gangsters who came with Tyrone got up from the ground and stood beside Tyrone. Although they were also afraid of ah Qi''s gun, they chose to protect their big brother.


    Many times, people are like this. They are afraid to die, but they have to protect others desperately.


    Maybe this is emotion.


    In front of him, Tyrone is just like his men. Although he knows he can''t beat Wang Fan, he still wants to come here to avenge Du Shun?


    Wang Fan raised his hand and motioned ah Qi to put down his gun. Then he walked to Talon in a leisurely way, stretched out his hand and said to him, "do you have any cigarettes?"


    "What are you doing?" Don''t know what tricks Wang fan is going to play, Tyrone looks at him alertly.


    "The last time your elder brother and I met, it was in the teahouse over there. I don''t know if you have any impression." Wang Fan''s eyes fixed on the teahouse not far away, and his voice said to Talon faintly.


    "I heard brother Shun say that uncle Hai didn''t agree with him and promoted a new man named crow." Tailong thought about it and said to Wang Fan.


    "Yes! That''s what happened that day. Then Du Shun left Sihai Gang, and you followed him to build your own door, right? " Wang Fan turned his eyes from the teahouse, looked into Tyrone''s eyes and asked.


    "I''ve been following Shun Ge all the time. He helps me to have today''s status. Of course, I won''t betray him." Tyrone replied, strangling his neck.


    Listening to Tyrone''s words, Wang Fan nodded, and then asked: "if there is no such thing, you suspect that I killed Du Shun, but you can also say that I am fighting for the chance of being in the top position, but now we have all left the four seas gang, tell me, why do I kill Du Shun?"


    Wang Fan''s words were not slow, and his voice was not big at all. It came into everyone''s ears clearly.


    Don''t say that Tailong was a little at a loss after hearing Wang Fan''s words. Even the minions around Tailong had a confused look on their faces.


    If there is no interest dispute, there is no motive to kill.


    Now Wang fan is a man of high prestige in H City, and he also has his own territory and business. He doesn''t need to take the initiative to provoke anyone. He doesn''t need to be defeated by Du Shun.


    If Wang Fan must guess who killed Du Shun and put the blame on him, Wang Fan will say the name "crow" without thinking.


    Since Wang Fan and Du Shun announced to leave the four seas gang, the bloody storm that should have been blowing on the gangsters of H city has been quietly brewing for a long time.


    However, Du Shun''s death of Wang Fan was not unexpected, just a little irritable.


    He is not a person who likes to play tricks, so when dealing with many things, Wang Fan prefers to go straight.


    But his opponent "crow" is not only insidious and cunning, but also has a cunning old fox "Uncle Hai" behind him.


    Such an opponent is a headache for Wang Fan, but he has no choice.


    It''s like this in the Jianghu. Every opponent is so excellent, and every fight is so thrilling.


    It''s not an ordinary person who can make a foothold in the world.


    Wang fan can go to today, also enough to prove his excellence, and uncle Hai, such an old brother, is much more powerful than his new show.


    In the past, when he was a gangster, Wang Fan''s opponents were those who had no brains and could only fight, kill and make trouble everywhere. Therefore, he was so intelligent that he could easily stand out from these people and even climb to the present position so quickly.


    But the more he climbed up, the more powerful his opponents were and the more ruthless his means were.


    Ah Qi, who was standing at the entrance of the corridor, had already come to the back of Wang Fan. He handed a box of cigarettes and lighters and said in Wang Fan''s ear, "brother fan, what should these people do?"


    After taking the cigarette in ah Qi''s hand, Wang Fan took out one and handed it to Tyrone. Looking at him taking the cigarette away from his hand, he said with a smile: "although we are not the same people, we all have a common enemy. Are you right? Aron


    After hearing what Wang Fan said, Tailong also realized that he had been fooled, but he still couldn''t believe Wang Fan. After all, he had heard of Wang Fan''s cunning.


    "Pa"


    Flint friction ignites the flame, Wang Fan holds a lighter in one hand, looking at Talon with a smile.


    Holding the cigarette Wang Fan gave him in his mouth, Tyrone lowered his head to get close to the lighter and took two puffs to ignite the cigarette. His fierce eyes became much softer.


    "The enemy of the enemy is our own people, Aron. I think you and I want to find out who killed Du Shun, so I think we can work together." Wang Fan put out the lighter in his hand and looked into Talon''s eyes.


    After smoking two mouthfuls of cigarettes, Tyrone threw the rest of the cigarettes on the ground, rubbed them with his shoes, shook his head and replied, "Wang Fan, what you said is reasonable, but I don''t believe you. I''ll check the matter of brother Shun by myself. If I know you''re playing with me, I''ll use your head to pay homage to brother Shun."


    "Tyrone!" Seeing that Tyrone is stubborn, ah Qi steps forward with some anger and tries to teach him a lesson.


    Seeing that ah Qi wanted to do it by himself, Tyrone stood up and said unconvinced: "everyone says I''m Tyrone stupid. Have you ever heard that I''m afraid to die?"


    "Well! We don''t have to quarrel here. We all have to look into Du Shun''s affairs, but there will only be one result. Aron, if you find out the truth before me, I hope you can tell me. " Wang Fan stood in the middle of the two, stretched out his arm to push ah Qi and Tailong away, and said to Tailong in a deep voice.


    "Good! I''ll see who will be buried with brother Shun! " Tyrone agreed and turned to take his men downstairs.


    When Tailong and his men disappear at the entrance of the corridor, ah Qi has a fight with Wang Fan.


    Turning back to her bedroom, Wang Na is still sobbing in Hu Xiaomei''s arms. These two women are also clear about what just happened outside. Wang Na is even more worried about Liu pangzi.


    But Hu Xiaomei''s face was calm. Looking at Wang Fan who came into the room, she asked, "is this something that uncle Hai asked someone to do?"


    "Besides this old thing, who else can play such a shameful trick?" Wang Fan walked to the sofa, biting his teeth and swearing.


    "What shall we do? Without evidence, there is no way to clear Liu pangzi''s suspicion. " Although Hu Xiaomei also guessed that uncle Hai was behind the scenes, they had no evidence, so they could only scold here to relieve their anger.

 V2.Chapter 183

    The private residence of more than 200 square meters is like a study in a fairyland. Han Chen leans on the back of his chair and looks up at the ceiling. He still has half a cigarette in his mouth.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite him, kicked Han Chen''s foot across the tea table between them. Seeing that he didn''t respond, he turned to the ghost uncle who was drinking tea and said, "ghost uncle, Han Chen and I pretend to be dead, don''t you care?"


    "I can''t do that thing you said!" Looking up at the ceiling, Han Chen suddenly replied.


    "Why not? How can Liu pangzi kill people? Don''t I have a witness here? Damn, how come the witness I''ve provided doesn''t work? " Wang Fan some exasperated question.


    "Wang Na can only prove that before she sent Liu pangzi back to her room, Liu pangzi didn''t kill anyone. Later, what did Liu pangzi do? Who can prove that?" Han Chen sat up straight and looked at Wang Fan strangely. He asked, "why don''t Liu pangzi live in the same room with Wang Na?"


    "Don''t they have a formal relationship yet?" Wang Fan some anxious reply.


    "Is it?" Han Chen looks at Wang Fan strangely.


    "No, what do you mean? What do you want to say? " Wang Fan was made a little impatient by Han Chen, and asked him.


    "I mean, why doesn''t Liu pangzi want to live in the same room with Wang Na? Is it because he wants to kill Du Shun?" Han Chen asked solemnly


    "The trough! Han Chen, are you with Uncle Hai''s son of a bitch? I asked you to help save Liu pangzi. Instead of helping, you''re here to talk to me about this shit? " Hearing that Han Chen was questioning Liu pangzi, Wang Fan scolded him angrily.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s rude remarks, Han Chen said unhappily: "Wang Fan, you have killed fewer people in this period of time? Don''t think we don''t know. I think fat Liu probably killed Du Shun to please you! "


    "Damn you! Are you taking the wrong medicine? " Being infuriated by Han Chen''s words, Wang Fan stands up and points to Han Chen and yells at him, reaching out to lift the coffee table in front of him.


    "Pa"


    Just when Wang Fangang reached the edge of the tea table, uncle GUI''s hand was pressed on the table, and the cup in his hand was put on.


    "Have you both taken the medicine?" Ghost uncle around looking at the side of two people, voice low asked.


    "Uncle GUI, it''s obvious that Han Chen is going to hit the bottom of the well. He is deliberately finding fault!" Wang Fan angrily sits back on the chair and points to Han Chen to accuse ghost uncle.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s accusation, Han Chen didn''t mean to explain it at all. Instead, he smoked leisurely, with an energy of love and indifference.


    "I don''t think Han Chen is wrong about this either." Ghost uncle looked at Han Chen and turned to Wang Fan.


    "Ghost uncle, what do you say?" Wang Fan, who was looking at the ghost uncle, was surprised. He asked: "I''m so thirsty. You two didn''t listen to me?"


    "That''s your guess! I''ll ask you, "what about the evidence?" Han Chen eyebrows a pick, tough asked.


    "Nonsense! If I have evidence, I will use it to find you? Are you out of your mind Wang Fan and Han Chenyi talk like a runaway, he really can''t stand it, Han Chen''s attitude that it''s none of his business.


    "Wang Fan, you are also a policeman. You tell me, what do you want me to say to the person handling the case when there is no evidence? Did you just let Liu pangzi go? When people ask, I''ll say he''s your man, and I''ll give my brother-in-law a face? " Han Chen asked Wang Fan in disgust.


    Han Chen''s words to Wang Fan asked, he Lengleng Leng looked at the eyes of Han Chen, licked a few lips, in the end did not speak.


    The ghost uncle sitting on one side looked at Wang Fan, frowned and asked: "Uncle Hai of Sihai Gang, do you know your relationship with Han Chen and Wang Yue?"


    "Well." Wang Fan answered truthfully.


    "If you rashly ask Han Chen to let Liu pangzi go, do you think someone will investigate Han Chen? And it may involve Wang Yue? " Ghost uncle then asked.


    "As long as you find a suitable reason, no one will say anything!" Wang Fan some anxious said.


    "Yes! You also know to find a suitable reason. Have you found it? " He was disgusted with Wang Fan''s words. Han Chen patted his forehead and asked helplessly.


    See Han Chen is such a very "mournful" appearance, Wang Fan said: "Damn, you are a senior police officer! Can''t you make up a reason? Let''s say Liu pangzi has something to do with a drug case. Take him to another place first? I''m worried about Liu pangzi being beaten by them! "


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be interrogated?" Han Chen yelled at Wang Fan with some excitement.


    "Fart! You''re a senior officer! Who''s going to stare at you! Don''t you usually flatter Xie an? Is that good? " Hear Han Chen Chong oneself roar, Wang Fan also didn''t have good spirit of scold a voice.


    "You Han Chen pointed to Wang Fan, but he swallowed the words.


    It is ghost uncle to listen to two people quarrel, sat aside to laugh a voice.


    The two people with the tip of the needle facing Mai Mang, hearing the laughter of ghost uncle, turned their eyes to him.


    See two people are looking at themselves, ghost uncle said: "Wang Fan, Han Chen this period of time is not easy, you also don''t step by step hard for him!"


    "No? Recently, the Dongsheng gang has left me with only one Liu Bao. He should have nothing to do but drink tea. What else can he do? " Wang Fan looked at Han Chen with disdain.


    After Wang Fan finished, ghost uncle said: "the boy surnamed Jiang has been tripping over him recently because of Wang Yue''s business. Han Chen''s position is almost unstable!"


    Hearing Jiang Xiaonian''s trip to Han Chen, Wang Fan looked at him sympathetically, but the sympathy in his eyes disappeared in an instant. Instead, it was an encouragement. He said firmly: "brother, you have to resist! Say what, also can''t let Wang Yue be cheated by the boy surnamed Jiang! "


    "Oh! I can handle this kind of thing by myself. Don''t worry about it! " Han Chen said with a hand.


    "Good! I believe in your strength, if you really can''t stand it! Tell me, I''ll figure it out! " Wang Fan said solemnly.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell to the ground, the ghost uncle who was drinking water was startled and almost choked by the water in his mouth. While coughing, he waved his hands and said, "Wang Fan! No.. Cough... You can''t move Jiang Xiaonian! "


    "Wang Fan, you are so easy to kill! Who is Jiang Xiaonian''s father? You dare to move him! " Han Chen, who was also startled, was also anxious to shout to Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 184

    Uncle GUI and Han Chen''s reactions are seen by Wang Fan. Although they have heard about Jiang Xiaonian and know that Jiang Xiaonian is not an ordinary psychologist, Wang Fan did not expect that uncle GUI and Han Chen would be so excited.


    "Isn''t Jiang Xiaonian''s father an official? Do you have any questions? " Wang Fan disdains of say to two people.


    "Do you know the details of Jiang Xiaonian?" Ghost uncle surprised to ask.


    "I know. This boy has pursued Tong Jiahui before. Tong Jiahui told me that Jiang Xiaonian''s father turned out to be the vice mayor of H city. What''s the matter? Don''t I still beat him? " Wang Fan''s face is full of excitement when he talks about teaching Jiang Xiaonian a lesson.


    The three people in the room, Wang Fan, looked relaxed when he talked about Jiang Xiaonian. The expressions on the faces of ghost uncle and Han Chen looked unnatural at all.


    Wait for Wang Fan to be elated of finish saying, ghost uncle this just very serious say to him: "Wang Fan, you can''t from the disposition come! You know what? "


    "What do you mean? I didn''t come by my nature! Jiang Xiaonian wants to rob Tong Jiahui from me. If I don''t beat him, can I still let him Wang Fan replied unhappily.


    "Isn''t Tong Jiahui with you now?" The ghost uncle teaches Wang Fan sincerely.


    Hearing that uncle GUI is trying to persuade him not to have a conflict with Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan looks at Han Chen and asks, "Han Chen, if Jiang Xiaonian still robs Wang Yue from you, will you bear it?"


    "Wang Yue won''t take a fancy to him. I believe her eyes!" Han Chen answered with a straight chest.


    "Fart!" Wang Fan finished scolding, glanced at GUI Shu and Han Chen, and then said, "is Jiang Xiaonian''s father promoted again? Are you worried that if I kill Jiang Xiaonian, it will affect you?"


    Hearing Wang Fan say so, the expression on ghost uncle''s face is a little discontented, Han Chen also quickly put his hand, want to explain something to Wang Fan.


    But without waiting for them to speak, Wang Fan continued: "Jiang Xiaonian is an egg! His father is a ball! As long as it''s on the site of H City, Jiang Xiaonian will never want to be bullied in front of me! "


    "Wang Fan! Do you remember who you are? " Ghost uncle tiger face scolded Wang Fan.


    "Uncle ghost, do you remember your identity? You''re a cop! You''re not an official dog! " Wang Fan yelled at Uncle GUI at the top of his voice.


    One side of Han Chen heard Wang Fan''s words, really scared, he rushed to Wang Fan shouting: "Wang Fan, how do you talk to ghost uncle! I don''t know any rules! "


    "Rules? You tell me the rules? " Wang Fan pointed to Han Chen''s nose and roared loudly: "do you talk about rules with me? Lao Tzu''s whole life is over. How can you tell me the rules? "


    "I don''t care! As long as Jiang Xiaonian gives Wang Yue a damn idea, his father will be the king of heaven, and I''ll kill him too! " At the thought that Wang Yue might be calculated by Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan''s heart is as painful as a knife cut.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s hysterical roar, ghost uncle and Han Chen all shut their mouths. They don''t know what to say, and they don''t want to persuade Wang Fan.


    Maybe it''s because Wang Fan said what they wanted to say but didn''t dare to say, or maybe they can understand Wang Fan''s mood at this moment.


    In a word, Wang Fan was cursing there. Ghost uncle and Han Chen listened so quietly. Until Wang Fan sat down on the chair, ghost uncle and Han Chen were relieved.


    Sweating, Wang Fan shook his hand and took out his cigarette from the cigarette box. He said: "anyway, I don''t have a chance to wash it white. It''s better to kill Jiang Xiaonian and be a gangster in my life!"


    "Wang Fan, don''t get excited. Things are not as bad as you think." Ghost uncle took out a lighter, while lighting a cigarette for Wang Fan, while comforting him.


    Like a nerve suddenly touched, Wang Fan''s fingers holding a cigarette stopped shaking, and his head slowly raised. He looked at Uncle GUI''s eyes and said with a choking voice: "Uncle GUI, you know, Wang Yue can''t have an accident!"


    "No! unable! I promise you Ghost uncle looking at Wang Fan haggard appearance, sad to promise him.


    Even Han Chen quickly comforted Wang Fan and said, "brother, don''t worry. I''ll help you stop Wang Yue. When you finish the task, we can compete fairly. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Wang Fan, who is facing the four eyes of ghost uncle, turns his head to look at him when he hears Han Chen''s words, but doesn''t open his mouth.


    Being embarrassed by Wang Fan, Han Chen scratched his head and said with a smile, "brother, I love her too. You let me just quit. Seriously, I can''t promise."


    "Yes! Let''s play fair! " Wang Fan nodded heavily.


    Seeing that Wang Fan''s mood has finally stabilized, ghost uncle is also secretly relieved.


    Now Wang Fan, is no longer just out of school when the youth.


    These years in the underworld life, let him completely fade that simple and green, become a ghost uncle have no confidence to control the person.


    Uncle GUI believes that Wang Fan Gang''s words are absolutely not forced, because the tears in his eyes have shown his determination and his worry about Wang Yue.


    Dragon has scale, touch it will die!


    If Wang fan is a dragon that dominates the world, then Wang Yue is definitely an opponent of him.


    No one can touch his bottom line, no one can touch his scale, otherwise there will only be one end, that is broken!


    Carefully appease Wang Fan uneasy mood, ghost uncle and Han Chen did not dare to mention and Wang Yue about anyone and things.


    The arrest of Liu pangzi was not as simple as Wang Fan expected.


    And from Han Chen''s mouth that Du Shun was killed in this case because it is more sensitive, the police set up a special task force, the leader is and Wang Fan dealt with Xie an.


    If you want to rescue Liu pangzi, you must find a breakthrough, and this breakthrough is the person who called the police.


    The dog field in the south of the city is remote. It''s not unusual for the police to find Du Shun''s body there. After all, if nothing happened, no one would go to the suburbs in the south of the city so early.


    As long as he can find the person who called the police, Wang fan can naturally use his method to ask something he wants to know from the mouth of the person who called the police. As for whether uncle Hai and the crow are playing tricks behind the scenes, I believe there will be an answer soon.


    Uncle GUI and Han Chen also learned from Wang fan that there was a mysterious "gentleman" behind Qin LAN.


    This situation really surprised uncle GUI and Han Chen, but since he had such an important clue, Han Chen would not be idle. According to the information provided by Wang Fan, he began to investigate the situation of this mysterious "gentleman".

 V2.Chapter 180

    There are no windows on all sides of the underground interrogation room, the top of the fan turns round and round, from the hangover is not moderate gradually slow God Liu pangzi, looking at the monitoring of the four corners of the room in a daze.


    "Liu Jiaxing, do you understand your question?" There was a majestic sound from the loudspeaker above the interrogation room.


    No one can see who is interrogating himself, which increases Liu pangzi''s psychological pressure.


    This voice sounds like it comes out of nothing and from his heart, constantly questioning Liu pangzi''s soul.


    "Who are you? What the hell are you pretending to be? Come out to me! " Just now also dull eyes, suddenly burst out of a burst of fierce light.


    Like a trapped animal, Liu pangzi, who is bound to the interrogation chair, stares at the horn above his head and curses at the same time.


    "Liu Jiaxing, you should confess your crime truthfully!" The voice in the air was more dignified, and the suffocating feeling filled the whole room again.


    At the end of the short speech, the echo gradually disappeared. In the quiet interrogation room, in addition to Liu pangzi''s heartbeat, only his slightly shortness of breath was left.


    "If you don''t see your enemy, you will have no object to vent. Shouting at the air will not only consume your physical strength rapidly, but also reduce your mental strength at a frightening speed."


    Separated by a thick single-sided glass, in the room next to the interrogation room where many electronic instruments are placed, Jiang Xiaonian looks at Liu pangzi on the other side of the glass wall and says to Xie an standing beside him.


    Xie an, who was wearing a police uniform, looked cold and stern. Listening to Jiang Xiaonian''s explanation beside him, he nodded and asked, "Xiaonian, you say this method really won''t happen?"


    "No, at most it makes people suffer from depression, but social rubbish like them will not feel guilty at all, so it is impossible to suffer from depression. Director Xie, don''t worry!" Jiang Xiaonian said to Xie an triumphantly.


    "Xiaonian, you must not let me down in this trial. I''m under pressure to give you the chance. If you mess up, I can''t explain to you." Xie an said anxiously, her eyes full of distrust.


    Aware of Xie an''s distrust, Jiang Xiaonian said in a relaxed tone: "director Xie, I have won awards in the world. Do you have no confidence in me? What''s more, I proposed to do such an experiment in order to make my paper more exciting. How could it go wrong? "


    "All right! It''s good for you to control your own discretion. I don''t quite understand what you''re saying Xie an glanced at Liu pangzi in the interrogation room again and saw that he was just a little depressed and not in a big situation. This was a relief. He turned and walked out of the room.


    When he was about to walk to the door of the room, Jiang Xiaonian walked a few steps quickly and whispered in Xie an''s ear: "director Xie, you should take that thing I told you in mind!"


    "If he''s really involved in the murder, I''ll arrange it for you. If he doesn''t know, don''t mention it again!" Xie an said to Jiang Xiaonian with a cold face.


    "Director Xie, Liu pangzi is Wang Fan''s right-hand man. Do you think he will not know about Liu pangzi''s murder? Maybe he is the instigator of this matter. " Jiang Xiaonian, facing Xie an''s cold attitude, said unkindly to him.


    Looking around, Xie an looked into Jiang Xiaonian''s eyes and said, "Jiang Xiaonian, don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. I don''t care whether Wang Fan and Wang Yue are relatives or not. I only know that if you dare to do this to him, Wang Yue will kill you personally!"


    "Ha ha! Director Xie, women! As long as there are good reasons, they are easy to cheat! " Jiang Xiaonian looked relaxed and didn''t worry about Xie an''s words.


    "I hope you have a good reason!" Xie an tone light finish saying, turn round to push open the door, walked out of the room.


    Hou Zheng, who was waiting at the door, saw Xie an come out of the room and asked, "Xie Bureau, Dr. Jiang''s method is very novel. I believe that we can find out the case soon."


    Hearing Hou Zheng''s praise of Jiang Xiaonian, Xie an stops to look at him and looks up and down at his criminal police captain.


    Xie an looked uncomfortable. Hou Zheng scratched his head and asked, "Xie Ju, did I say something wrong?"


    "Hou Zheng, let me ask you a question, and you answer me honestly." Xie an looks at Hou Zheng solemnly, and his voice is very serious.


    "Thank you, you said." Hou Zheng a face doubts of say.


    "If it wasn''t Liu pangzi who killed him, what do you think Jiang Xiaonian would ask from Liu pangzi?" Xie an asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not Liu pangzi who killed people? But we found Du Shun''s body in his car, and someone called to report it. That doesn''t mean he killed him? " Face dew doubt Hou Zheng don''t know Xie an''s mind, had to carefully ask.


    "Hou Zheng, your answer is very good, very good!" Xie an said without expression.


    Still did not understand the meaning of Xie an''s words, Hou Zheng some nervous asked: "director Xie think, Liu fat man did not kill?"


    "You follow Jiang Xiaonian these days to interrogate Liu pangzi here. You have to inform me of any situation as soon as possible, you know?" Instead of answering Hou Zheng''s question, Xie an gave him an order.


    As soon as the waist was straightened out, Hou Zheng quickly replied, "please rest assured that I will complete the task."


    Chong Hou just nodded. Xie an didn''t say anything more and walked to the exit of the underground interrogation room.


    The incandescent light in the underground corridor is not dazzling, but when Xie an walks under the light, he feels dizzy. His steps are not big, but his body is staggering, as if he would fall down accidentally.


    Out of the underground interrogation room, the sun shines on Xie an''s face. He takes a hard breath of the air on the ground and feels much more comfortable than before.


    Just out of the range of signal shielding, Xie an heard the sound of the mobile phone. He took out the mobile phone in his pocket and found that there were more than ten pieces of information that he didn''t check.


    After a brief look at the content of the information, except for the meeting notice sent by the office, the remaining seven or eight messages were all sent to him by Wang Yue.


    The content of the information is the same: "I''ll wait for you at the door of your office and report something to you.".


    Although the message from Wang Yue didn''t say what to report, Xie an had the answer in his heart,


    Putting the mobile phone back in his pocket, Xie an shook his head with a wry smile and said to himself, "it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided!"

 V2.Chapter 186

    Just when Liu pangzi was taken as a mouse by Jiang Xiaonian and trapped in the underground interrogation room to accept mental devastation, Wang Fan was thinking of a way to rescue him in the teahouse.


    "Van Gogh, this phone number, are you sure it''s the one who called the police?" Hu Xiaomei looked at the note with the telephone number on her hand, and asked Wang Fan in disbelief.


    In addition to this series of numbers, they really didn''t get any valuable information from Han Chen.


    After reporting to the police, the police didn''t contact the police any more. Even the police officers who came to the scene contacted the police again, and the past calls were hung up by the police.


    It is precisely because of this situation that Han Chen and uncle GUI feel that this person who called the police is a major suspect, and he should know the truth behind the whole thing.


    However, Han Chen and uncle GUI are inconvenient to investigate the case of the policeman. Hou Zheng, who are busy interrogating Liu pangzi, doesn''t worry about this strange matter.


    When Wang Fan came back to the teahouse from Han Chen''s residence, he had been thinking about it all the time.


    The other party is a man. If Wang Fan calls rashly, even if the other party answers the phone, he is likely to hang up directly, and even have a defensive mentality.


    In order not to make the other party suspicious, Wang Fan had to turn to Hu Xiaomei, so Hu Xiaomei had this puzzled inquiry.


    Seeing that Hu Xiaomei didn''t trust her, Wang Fan patted her chest and said, "Xiaomei, this is the news I bought at a high price. I tell you, as long as we can find the person who called the police, we can help Liu pangzi get rid of the suspicion of murder, so you must be steady! Hold on


    Fearing that the other party''s rude remarks annoy Hu Xiaomei in front of them, they have another dispute on the phone. Wang Fan specially restates the importance of calling Hu Xiaomei.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Hu Xiaomei nodded and said, "brother fan, I know the weight. Don''t worry!"


    He also said some precautions. Hu Xiaomei took her mobile phone and dialed out a series of numbers. The voice of calling each other soon came from the receiver.


    But without a few rings, a long string of English sounds came out of the receiver: "sorry! The number you dialed is busy now, please redial later.¡±


    Hu Xiaomei, with her mobile phone, looked at Wang Fan and said, "the other party has hung up!"


    Wang Fan frowned and said to Hu Xiaomei, "keep fighting!"


    After dialing several times, the other party finally got through. A strange voice came from the receiver: "yes! Fight! Fight! Hit your mother


    Hearing that someone finally answered, Hu Xiaomei was a little excited, and her hand holding the mobile phone was shaking. Wang Fan grabbed her wrist and looked at her with firm eyes, as if she was conveying countless courage to her.


    Steady steady excited mood, Hu Xiaomei soft voice said: "brother, you really ignore me?"


    "Damn it! It''s a girl The person on the other end of the phone said excitedly.


    "Hello? Are you Huazai? " Hu Xiaomei pretended to be surprised and asked each other for information.


    "Sister, I am Huazai! Are you looking for me? " Man''s voice is very strange, it sounds very unpleasant.


    Seeing that the other party had taken the bait, Hu Xiaomei said in accordance with Wang fanjiao: "sorry, I have the wrong number!"


    "No, no, sister. I''m Huazai, too. If you have something on your mind, just tell me. I like your voice, too." The man is afraid Hu Xiaomei hang up the phone, urgent and she said.


    Hearing the thirsty voice of the man on the other end of the phone, Wang Fan grins cunningly and reaches out to hang up Hu Xiaomei''s phone.


    "Van Gogh, will he not contact us?" Hu Xiaomei asked anxiously.


    "Have you ever seen a cat that doesn''t eat fishy food? Not to mention a greedy wild cat Wang Fan confidently said to Hu Xiaomei.


    Clutching the mobile phone tightly, Hu Xiaomei is still worried. She is really afraid that the clue is broken, and Liu pangzi''s murder is not clear.


    Since Liu pangzi was taken away by the police, Wang Na has been in a trance. She doesn''t think about food and tea, and she has lost a lap. It''s really distressing.


    If the man just now didn''t call back, Hu Xiaomei was worried that something would go wrong.


    Seeing that Hu Xiaomei was worried, Wang Fan said with a smile: "Xiaomei, the more suspicious people are, the more they don''t believe in the things that are sent to them, and the more things they can''t get, the more real they are."


    "Brother fan, I understand what you mean, but I''m still worried that if he doesn''t call back, we''ll call back again. Will we screw up?" Hu Xiaomei worriedly said his worry.


    "Ha ha! Xiaomei, you still don''t know men. Do you think all men are like Nange? There''s nothing wrong with women? Is mental need higher than physical need Wang Fan smokes a cigarette and asks Hu Xiaomei confidently.


    At this time, the expression on Hu Xiaomei''s face is a little unnatural when it comes to Xia Nan. Since Wang Fan lived in the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei has been getting along with him for a long time, and gradually has a good impression on him. The shadow of Xia Nan in her heart has begun to blur.


    At the beginning, she flattered Wang Fan and hoped that he could take revenge on Xia Nan. Later, she began to like Wang Fan from her heart. It can be said that Hu Xiaomei also struggled for a long time.


    Although Hu Xiaomei knows that there is no shortage of women around Wang Fan, and these women have special identities, she still hopes to have a chance to occupy a place in Wang Fan''s heart.


    But at the thought of Xia Nan, Hu Xiaomei felt a little ashamed from her heart.


    She doesn''t know if Wang Fan''s other women have ever been in love or have ever had sex with her former lover, but she knows her own situation.


    At the beginning, Xia Nan and Hu Xiaomei were together without hesitation. They had been his underground lover for so many years, and they went to Wushan Yunyu together. Therefore, it is not easy for Hu Xiaomei to hide some things from Wang Fan.


    Because of this, Hu Xiaomei didn''t dare to expect a lot. She didn''t want to replace anyone in Wang Fan''s heart. She just wanted not to lose the chance to be with Wang Fan.


    Just when Hu Xiaomei was struggling with her relationship with Wang Fan and worried about whether Wang Fan would dislike her, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Hu Xiaomei was startled by the sudden bell. She hurriedly stretched out her finger to connect the other party''s call.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite Hu Xiaomei, with a winner''s smile on his face, reached out to stop Hu Xiaomei who was ready to answer the phone and said to her, "don''t worry, hang his appetite!"

 V2.Chapter 187

    After repeatedly hanging up a few calls from the other party, Hu Xiaomei estimated that the other party was already a little worried. Only with Wang Fan''s signal, Hu Xiaomei got through to the other party''s call again.


    "You can''t call me again!" Hu Xiaomei according to Wang Fan teach, deliberately angry and each other said.


    "Hey, hey! Sister, don''t be angry. It''s fate, right? " The man on the other end of the phone, cheeky, said to Hu Xiaomei.


    "I dialed the wrong number just now. Don''t get me wrong." Hu Xiaomei continued.


    "No! I didn''t get it wrong! Sister, I just want to listen to your voice. I''m itching to talk to you more. " The tone of men''s speech is very obscene, there is a kind of desire to climb out of the phone.


    It has to be said that Hu Xiaomei''s voice is really charming. Even when Wang Fan first heard Hu Xiaomei''s voice, she was almost hooked by her sweet voice.


    At this moment, the man on the other end of the phone said, although Hu Xiaomei''s face blushed, but Wang Fan nodded with approval.


    The man on the other end of the phone couldn''t hear Hu Xiaomei''s voice. He said anxiously: "sister, are you still there? I''m not a bad person


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first, and I''ll go to work to make money." Hu Xiaomei deliberately pretended to be cold and said so to the obscene man.


    "Wait a minute, sister!" When the man heard that Hu Xiaomei wanted to hang up the phone, he quickly made a voice to stop her. Without waiting for Hu Xiaomei to speak again, the man said anxiously, "sister, don''t go to work today. I''ll have a chat with my brother. My brother will give you money. What do you think?"


    The man''s voice sounds like a gasp, just like a wolf who has been hungry for a long time. He is as manic as a big steak.


    Wang Fan, who is eavesdropping on one side, sneers and signals Hu Xiaomei to continue to talk with each other.


    Hu Xiaomei, who also recognized each other''s emotion and was embarrassed, had to smile bitterly when she saw Wang Fan''s eyes looking at her and said in a sweet voice: "brother, don''t tease me. I''ll accompany you to finish the conversation, and you''ll black my number. Who can I ask for money then?"


    "Sister, don''t worry, your brother dog, I''m definitely a man of credit!" The man on the other end of the phone said excitedly.


    When the man said the word "brother dog", Wang Fan, who was listening to the conversation between them, had a bright eye.


    Is "brother dog" the "master dog" in the south of the city?


    He spoke in a strange voice. Is it because Huang Jinrong kicked him?


    With such doubt, Wang Fan grabbed Hu Xiaomei''s hand and wrote "dog master" in her palm.


    Suddenly Wang Fan grabbed her hand, which surprised Hu Xiaomei. Then she saw Wang Fan stretched out his finger and wrote something in her palm. Hu Xiaomei realized that Wang Fan had something to say to her.


    Because Hu Xiaomei is holding a mobile phone in her hand, Wang fan doesn''t dare to make a sound, so he can only communicate with Hu Xiaomei in this way.


    The clever Hu Xiaomei is chatting with "brother dog" without saying a word, while carefully feeling the words written by Wang Fan in her palm.


    Hu Xiaomei, who is extremely flexible, has already understood Wang Fan''s meaning when Wang Fan writes it down for the second time. She nods to Wang Fan and tells him that she already knows his meaning.


    Then he asked in a puzzled tone: "brother dog, I''ve heard that there''s a man named ''master dog''. Do you know him?"


    Hear Hu Xiaomei say "dog master", the man on the other end of the phone has no voice, the whole conversation is quiet, as if it was suddenly interrupted.


    The other side has no voice, Wang Fan''s brow slightly wrinkled up, the sneer that his corner of the mouth comes out, explain that he has already guessed probably.


    After waiting for three or four seconds, Hu Xiaomei asked in a low voice: "brother dog, is that dog master more powerful than you?"


    "Who did you hear about the dog Lord in the south of the city?" The man''s voice is no longer obscene, the tone of inquiry is a bit strong.


    "Huazai told me that the dog master in the south of the city can make a lot of money, and he wants to go to the dog master!" Hu Xiaomei''s calm response, lies are also open mouth.


    Seeing that Hu Xiaomei didn''t panic at all, Wang Fan couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up and his face was full of praise.


    "Huazai?" Brother dog asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, my boyfriend, Huazai, knows a lot of big brothers, and he has a good relationship with some big brothers. I heard him say that as long as he can get the appreciation of the dog master, he will have a chance to make money." What Hu Xiaomei said was sincere, but she didn''t feel like nonsense at all.


    Maybe the dog master has done a lot of bad things in recent years, so he has not made clear what Hu Xiaomei said about making money and trading, and the name of Huazai seems very familiar, so he has no previous worries.


    After clearing his throat, the dog Master said on the other end of the phone: "sister, to be honest, I''m the dog master you''re talking about. I used to raise dogs in the south of the city and do business by the way."


    "Ah? Dog master? Are you really a dog Hu Xiaomei''s surprised voice was very loud, and her excited mood could be heard in her words.


    Not only Hu Xiaomei was very excited, but also Wang Fan, who was sitting beside her.


    Since the dog farm in the south of the city was robbed by Wang Fan, there was no news of the dog master on the black road of H city for a while.


    Wang Fan was busy with the security company, so he didn''t ask too much about the whereabouts of the dog master. But now the dog master suddenly came out and became the key person to frame Liu pangzi, which made Wang Fan feel a little confused!


    Wang Fan always thinks that uncle Hai and crow are responsible for Liu pangzi''s being framed. Therefore, Wang fan is trying to eradicate uncle Hai and crow through this incident.


    But now the dog master comes out. Isn''t it uncle Hai who did it, but Liu Bao who did it behind his back?


    Thinking of Liu Bao stabbing himself in the back, Wang Fan felt cold behind his back.


    All along, Liu Bao is trying to please him, and even on the surface has been seeking Wang Fan''s cooperation.


    Not to mention that Wang fan can''t believe Liu Bao''s tricks. I''m afraid no one else will connect this matter with Liu Bao.


    Now that the other party has made clear his identity, Wang Fan will not give up. He winks at Hu Xiaomei and signals her to meet him according to the plan.


    Maybe it was Hu Xiaomei''s voice. When the dog master on the other end of the phone heard that Hu Xiaomei was going to meet him, he immediately agreed excitedly, and his drooling voice could be heard on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Fan didn''t stop at the teahouse. He pulled Hu Xiaomei out of the gate of the teahouse and stopped a taxi at the gate of the teahouse.

 V2.Chapter 188

    After leaving the teahouse, the taxi shuttles through the traffic of H city according to the address Wang Fan said.


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei nervously took Wang Fan''s hand and asked in a low voice: "brother fan, don''t you need to call ah Qi? More people, more strength. "


    "I can deal with these little things myself. Besides, ah Qi is not our brother after all. It''s not convenient to call him for some things." Wang Fan said with a wry smile and shaking his head.


    Ah Qi is the bodyguard that Liu Tian specially arranged for Tong Jiahui. When Tong Jiahui left H City, he arranged ah Qi beside Wang Fan.


    No matter whether the purpose of Tong Jiahui''s leaving ah Qi is to protect Wang Fan''s safety or to monitor Wang Fan''s love life, ah Qi''s loyalty to Tong Jiahui is beyond doubt.


    Since Wang Fan settled Chen Yaoxing and Yan Hua and consolidated his power in H City, Liu Tian arranged to protect the two bodyguards of the blind Master, and Wang Fan tactfully returned them to Liu Tian.


    Even ah Qi and Wang Fan wanted to find an excuse to let him leave H City, but they didn''t speak easily because they didn''t have the right opportunity.


    Later, because ah Qi and others had been together for a long time, they experienced some things together, so Wang Fan was more embarrassed to drive ah Qi away, so he had to let ah Qi stay by his side.


    Although ah Qi made great efforts to Wang Fan about the dog farm in the south of the city last time, ah Qi was Liu Tian''s man after all, which made Wang Fan dare not go too close to ah Qi from his heart.


    As the chairman of Hengtai group, Liu Tian is full of mystery. Up to now, Wang Fan has no idea what lies behind Liu Tian.


    But with his keen sense of smell, Wang fan can detect the "black" smell on Liu Tian''s body.


    Since ah Qi was ordered to protect Wang Fan, even if Wang Fan didn''t ask ah Qi to go with him, ah Qi would follow him.


    But when it comes to saving Liu pangzi, Wang Fan still doesn''t want ah Qi to participate, at least he doesn''t want Liu pangzi to owe ah Qi.


    Since Wang fan doesn''t plan to ask ah Qi to go with her, Hu Xiaomei naturally can''t say anything more. Moreover, without ah Qi, Hu Xiaomei''s heart is a little happy.


    Hu Xiaomei also knows ah Qi''s identity, and naturally understands Tong Jiahui''s intention to leave ah Qi. So every time she meets Wang Fan, if ah Qi is on the side, she always feels that she has two eyes staring at her, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Now without ah Qi, she can finally get along with Wang Fan alone, and she can also sit close together. Naturally, she is very happy.


    He sat down next to Wang Fan, stretched out his arm and hugged Wang Fan''s arm tightly. His body was like a ball of cotton wadding, and he stuck it on Wang Fan''s shoulder.


    Just thinking about the dog master, Wang Fan didn''t notice Hu Xiaomei''s action. When he had a reaction, Hu Xiaomei had been tightly attached to his shoulder.


    The fragrance from a woman''s hair is like an enchanting hand. It goes through Wang Fan''s nostrils and penetrates into his body, stirring his heart again and again.


    After a while, Wang Fan felt his heart beat faster, and there came bursts of hot feeling in his lower abdomen.


    Subconsciously moved the body, want to and Hu Xiaomei open a distance, but the narrow space, let his buttocks no place to place.


    And hugging Wang Fan''s arm, Hu Xiaomei''s body is more soft and seems to have no support, leaning to the same side with Wang Fan''s body.


    "Xiaomei, I..." Wang Fan red face, looking at Hu Xiaomei because the body tilted, the mouth said half, and was born by him to swallow back.


    Hu Xiaomei, who is intoxicated with this situation with her eyes closed, hears Wang Fan calling her name, opens her eyes slightly, looks at Wang Fan, and asks: "hmm? Van, you call me


    "It''s all right! Close your eyes and have a rest Looking at Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan took a deep breath, and finally did not have the heart to refuse Hu Xiaomei, a lovely woman.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s concern, Hu Xiaomei smiles happily and replies softly: "brother fan, your shoulders are so hot!"


    Hu Xiaomei''s voice is sweet and greasy, at this time to say such sensational words, is to make Wang Fan feel itchy.


    Just when Wang Fan was distracted by Hu Xiaomei''s voice, the taxi driver looked in the rearview mirror and said to Wang Fan in the mirror, "brother, do you need to go to the nearest underground parking lot? Parking can be metered, and a tip of 100 will do


    Hearing the taxi driver''s words, Wang Fan was confused for a while, but he soon responded.


    The taxi driver, who seems to be in his twenties, regards Wang Fan and Hu Xiaomei as a little couple.


    Seeing the two of them like lacquer and glue, I thought they were already thunder and about to set off a fire. So I proposed to find a quiet place for them!


    Knowing that the taxi driver misunderstood the relationship between them, Wang Fan scolded wildly in his heart. But in front of Hu Xiaomei, he was not good at arguing with the taxi driver. He could only say with a gloomy face, "drive your car! Be careful to get a ticket from the police


    "Cut! Still serious Taxi driver disdainful said.


    The disdainful expression on the taxi driver''s face made Wang Fan feel even more unhappy. However, not far away, when he saw several police cars parked on the side of the road, a group of armed police were blocking the passing vehicles for inspection, but Wang Fan felt a twinge of joy.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to run on the taxi driver, the driver also saw the police on the roadside. He frowned and scolded: "I said, brother, have you ever opened your mouth? Do you mean to tease me? "


    "Brother, I thought that when you drove to the destination, you would do something wrong with the meter. I didn''t expect that the police would teach you a lesson for me so soon! Ha ha Wang Fan, sitting in the back seat, said gloating.


    When the teahouse stopped the taxi, Wang Fan didn''t find the meter of the taxi was faulty because he was in a hurry to find the dog.


    However, when the taxi driver misunderstood him and Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan inadvertently took a look at the meter on the car and found that the taxi driver had done something wrong with the meter.


    The reason why Wang Fan wants to say that the police issue tickets to taxi drivers is also like reminding him of the meter. But before the taxi drivers react, the police set up cards to check. No wonder the taxi drivers are so angry.


    Before the taxi driver stopped and turned around to avoid the policemen, two policemen with guns noticed them.


    "Damn it! Bad luck The taxi driver cursed and, under the direction of the police, stopped the car for inspection.

 V2.Chapter 189

    The two policemen split up and stood on both sides of the taxi.


    The policeman on the left knocks on the window of the taxi, points to the steering wheel solemnly, and signals the driver to pull out the key.


    While turning off the engine and rolling down the window with a smiling face, the taxi driver said, "Sir, it''s hard!"


    "Driving license, driving license!" There was no change in the expression on the policeman''s face, as if he had not heard what the taxi driver said.


    "Sir, I''m a taxi driver. The passengers are in a hurry! You see, can you accommodate me? " The taxi driver took Wang Fan as a shield and wanted to escape the police''s examination.


    Without waiting for the police outside the car to speak, Wang Fan in the back seat laughed. He sat up straight and said to the police outside the car, "Sir, it doesn''t matter. We''re not in a hurry!"


    "Get out of the car!" When Wang Fan finished speaking, the policeman''s face turned gloomy and yelled at the taxi driver.


    The taxi driver, who was embarrassed by the police, turned to look at the rear-view mirror beside him and glared at Wang Fan in the mirror.


    "Ha ha! Xiaomei! That is to say, many evildoers will surely die, and the wicked will be rewarded by heaven. " Seeing the taxi driver and himself blowing his beard and staring, Wang Fan ran on him with disdain on his face.


    Hu Xiaomei, with her arms around Wang Fan, doesn''t care what Wang Fan said. She only knows that now is the time for her to get along with Wang Fan alone. Nothing is more important than this!


    The taxi driver opened the door and just handed over his driver''s license. The policeman standing next to him grabbed his arm and dragged him two meters away from the taxi.


    Standing on the right side of the police to see colleagues move, also a lunge up, stretched out his hand to open the door next to Wang Fan, the weapon in his hand dead top in Wang Fan''s head.


    All this happened so suddenly that it didn''t give Wang Fan the chance to react. When he was relieved, the cold barrel of the gun had been rubbed by his forehead.


    "Hello! What are you doing? " Hu Xiaomei, leaning on Wang Fan''s shoulder, nervously looks at the muzzle of Wang Fan''s head and shouts to the police outside the car in surprise.


    Without waiting for Hu Xiaomei''s voice to come to the ground, the police who have been not far from the taxi have rushed over, and their weapons are aimed at Wang Fan in the car.


    "Xiaomei, don''t be afraid!" Wang Fan, fearing that Hu Xiaomei would do something irrational, angered the police in front of her, and hurriedly held her in his arms.


    The door behind Hu Xiaomei was opened by the police. A policeman with live ammunition took Hu Xiaomei by the hand and said to her, "the police are arresting the murderer. Get out of the car quickly!"


    "Who is the murderer? You are mistaken!" Hu Xiaomei exclaimed excitedly when he heard the police who pulled her arm mention "murderer".


    Wang Fan, who was hugging Hu Xiaomei, saw that she was so excited and said in a hurry: "Xiaomei, you get off first. This must be a misunderstanding!"


    "I won''t get off, I want to be with you!" Hu Xiaomei tightly hugged Wang Fan''s arm, as if for fear that others would separate them.


    The policeman who was holding Hu Xiaomei''s arm was stunned for a moment, and his eyes soon fixed on Wang Fan.


    "Sir, my woman is a little timid. Don''t worry. I''ll persuade her!" Wang Fan calmly looking at each other, the voice is very calm said.


    Maybe it was the first time I met such a calm murderer. The policeman holding Hu Xiaomei''s arm was full of confusion in his eyes and didn''t say anything for a moment.


    Seeing that the police didn''t use force on Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan''s heart was also a lot of steadfast. While he pulled Hu Xiaomei''s arm, he said to her: "Xiaomei, you are obedient, things will always come to a conclusion. You believe me, I can solve this matter."


    Hugging Wang Fan''s hand, Hu Xiaomei bit her lip and said, "brother fan, if you have anything, I won''t live!"


    Have seen show love, have not seen show love in front of the police, but also in front of a dozen armed police.


    The policeman holding Hu Xiaomei''s arm may have just been dumped by his girlfriend, but he was not happy. At this time, seeing Hu Xiaomei''s affection for Wang Fan, his face became more and more gloomy.


    "Sir, please help my woman get a taxi and let her go home first." Wang Fan said to the policeman who looked at him with a smile.


    "Ask for more protection first." The policeman who was pulling Hu Xiaomei said coldly to Wang Fan while pulling Hu Xiaomei out of the car.


    Hu Xiaomei, who was dragged aside by the police, cried out: "brother fan, I won''t go. I want to be with you!"


    Sitting in the taxi, Wang Fan raised his hands slowly and waved to Hu Xiaomei twice. Then he held his head firmly and said to the police calmly: "Sir, come on!"


    Seeing that Hu Xiaomei is safe, Wang fan is naturally less worried.


    Although these policemen in front of them regard him as a murderer, Wang Fan has no intention to explain.


    Because he knows very well that someone must be behind him in this matter, and these policemen in front of him must not know the inside story. Even if Wang Fan shouts out his throat to defend himself, they will also take him back to the police station.


    It''s better to wait until you get into the police station, and then slowly fight with each other.


    Perhaps these police did not expect that Wang Fan, who looked extremely dangerous, would cooperate like this, so they were also surprised.


    Wang Fan was escorted into the police car from the taxi. At the moment when the door was closed, Wang Fan yelled to Hu Xiaomei not far away: "Xiaomei, take good care of the blind man and let him not worry about me!"


    "Brother fan!" Looking at the door of the police car closed, Hu Xiaomei suddenly felt powerless.


    When Xia Nan had an accident in those years, Hu Xiaomei had such a feeling. The despair of collapse made her hear her heartbreaking voice.


    Police car flashing dazzling lights, pull the alarm quickly left the scene.


    And those people who were watching, but after pointing at Hu Xiaomei, whispered what they were talking about.


    "Hi! Beauty, you can settle the fare! " The taxi driver gloated and looked up and down at Hu Xiaomei.


    Hu Xiaomei, who was also immersed in grief, took a wooden look at the taxi driver with a mocking face, sneered at him and said, "what? Do you want to go down the well? "


    "Beauty, I don''t mean anything else. It''s very reasonable for me to pay for a taxi when I owe money and kill people! What''s going to happen? " The taxi driver said in a strange way.


    "Money, you won''t be short! Don''t worry Hu Xiaomei said to him with a sneer


    If you put it in your coat pocket, you''ll pay for the fare.


    But the next second, the expression on Hu Xiaomei''s face changed.

 V2.Chapter 190

    The taxi driver, who has been staring at Hu Xiaomei, saw that her face changed, and her expression also changed.


    Looking up and down at Hu Xiaomei''s figure, the taxi driver said with a smile, "sister, don''t you have any money with you? It doesn''t matter. My brother is also a reasonable person. As long as you accompany him for a while, I can forget about this money. "


    Hu Xiaomei is tall and handsome. In addition, a pair of white rabbits on her chest stand tall. Any man can''t help imagining things.


    In addition, just now in the car, the taxi driver has been staring at Hu Xiaomei, see her take the initiative to throw her arms to Wang Fan, think of her as the kind of frivolous woman.


    That''s why I put forward to go to the underground parking lot to make it convenient for Hu Xiaomei and Wang Fan. By the way, I''ll have a peek at the Spring Festival.


    Now that Wang fan is taken away by the police, the taxi driver has no worries. Seeing the surprised look on Hu Xiaomei''s face, he suspects that she has no money to pay the fare, so he teases her with obscene words.


    Taking her hand out of her pocket, Hu Xiaomei frowned and looked at the taxi driver in front of her. She asked in a poor voice, "do you want to have sex with me?"


    I didn''t expect that the woman in front of me was so straightforward, which made the taxi driver''s face a little uneasy. However, this remark came to his heart. In order to have a good chance, he had to say in a low voice: "sister, I don''t want the fare for this trip. As long as you are comfortable with the taxi, I can give you more money."


    An obscene taxi driver is not a good bird either. When he is rich, he spends a lot of money. So when he sees Hu Xiaomei, he always thinks about doing bad things.


    Now finally let him wait until this opportunity, naturally is to try to get hu Xiaomei.


    Since the beauty asked such words, it means that romantic affairs have an eye, how can this not let the wretched taxi driver happy?


    As soon as the taxi driver finished, Hu Xiaomei raised her arm with a sneer and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa"


    A crisp slap on the cheek followed by a buzz in the ear.


    Covering his swollen face, the taxi driver swears: "you shameless bitch, you dare to hit people!"


    "You''re the kind of Rascal You beat!" Hu Xiaomei glared at her eyes, raised her arm again and slapped her on the taxi driver''s face.


    He was slapped by Hu Xiaomei in public again, which made the taxi driver very angry. He stepped back and scolded Hu Xiaomei with a tiger face: "you are shameless, I will let you taste it today!"


    As soon as the man''s words were finished, the onlookers began to talk.


    Just now the taxi driver didn''t speak very loud, but he was still heard by people around him. So when Hu Xiaomei slapped him in the face, many people were secretly laughing at him.


    At this time, when I heard the cruel words of the taxi driver, someone said something sarcastic.


    "I can''t eat it. I''m impatient!"


    "As soon as their boyfriends are arrested, they are playing hooligans here, and they are not afraid of being punished by heaven!"


    "Tut tut! What a shame


    "This kid''s car is not a black car, is it?"


    ¡­ ¡­


    I do not know who suddenly said "black car", people around also began to guess.


    Listening to the comments of the people around her on the taxi driver, Hu Xiaomei sneered and said to him, "open your eyes and see who I am. Can you be bullied by such a fool?"


    "I don''t care who you are. You must give me the fare, or you won''t want to leave today. I''ll call the police in a moment and let them arrest you and your man together!" The taxi drivers are afraid to take advantage, but they are not willing to lose the fare at all.


    Hu Xiaomei took out a hundred yuan banknote from her pocket and threw it on the ground in front of her like a beggar. She said to the taxi driver, "money, I won''t send you, but remember what you did today. I will let you return it with interest in the future."


    Stooping to pick up the money on the ground, the taxi driver said with disdain: "don''t scare me. I''m also covered by a big brother. Be careful you fall into my hands. I have to let you cry and beg for mercy!"


    Pick up the money on the ground, the taxi driver did not wait for Hu Xiaomei to speak again, then turned and walked to the taxi parked on the side of the road, with some hard words in his mouth.


    Although she was very angry at the taxi driver''s behavior, Hu Xiaomei didn''t catch up with him because she had more important things to do.


    At first, Hu Xiaomei didn''t understand what Wang Fan said to her when she was escorted into the police car. She didn''t understand what Wang Fan said until she felt what Wang Fan had left in her pocket.


    Hu Xiaomei has a mobile phone in her pocket. Although she didn''t take it out and look at it carefully, she can guess that it was Wang Fan who put it into her pocket.


    Under the police''s eyes, he stuffed his cell phone into his pocket and specially told Hu Xiaomei to go back to see the blind man.


    This is obviously a hint that she told the blind Master about Wang Fan''s arrest. As for how the blind Master would arrange it, Hu Xiaomei guessed that it would have a very important relationship with the mobile phone in her pocket.


    Hu Xiaomei reaches into her pocket and holds the mobile phone tightly. She looks dignified and says to the driver: "Fuyuan teahouse!"


    The driver in the driver''s seat pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, looked at Hu Xiaomei in the back row from the rearview mirror, and replied, "OK."


    The taxi drove very fast, just as the driver knew that Hu Xiaomei was in a hurry. It didn''t take long to stop at the gate of Fuyuan teahouse.


    "Beauty, 25 yuan!" While the driver was making a list, he said to Hu Xiaomei in the back seat.


    He reached out and threw the driver a hundred yuan note. Hu Xiaomei got out of the car and said, "no change!"


    "Thank you, beauty!" The driver watched as Hu Xiaomei closed the door and went away. He reached out and picked up the hundred yuan note Hu Xiaomei had left behind.


    When Hu Xiaomei''s figure disappeared in the teahouse, the taxi driver pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, looked at the big sign in front of Fuyuan teahouse, and whispered: "Wang Fan, how can you get another girl? Are you not afraid that Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue will tear you up? "


    After murmuring these words in a low voice, the driver took out his mobile phone and dialed a series of phone numbers. As soon as the other party got through, he said in a deep voice: "Wang Fan has been arrested by the police. You should investigate immediately. Where is he locked up? If necessary, try to protect him!"


    "Yes, uncle ghost." Han Chen on the other end of the phone replied.

 V2.Chapter 191

    The mobile phone was sent to the blind master by Hu Xiaomei, and the news that Wang Fan was arrested by the police was naturally known by the blind master.


    Of course, those who know about Wang Fan''s arrest also have ah Qi who is extremely anxious about Liu pangzi.


    The so-called dilapidated house is always rainy.


    Liu pangzi was framed for murder. Before these people had come up with any good countermeasures, Wang Fan was arrested by the police in the street, which made everyone in the teahouse feel completely desperate.


    In the past, because of Wang Fan''s arrest, everyone''s face was covered with a layer of gloom.


    At the post in charge of guard at the door, I saw everyone in the teahouse with a gloomy face. Although I didn''t know what was going on, I was also infected by this emotion. I looked around and didn''t know what to do.


    After settling down in the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei helped the blind man back to his room. Ah Qi, who looked ugly, followed them and came to the blind man''s room.


    The blind Master, who always likes to tell jokes and never flurries in case of trouble, also keeps his mouth closed, holding the mobile phone left by Wang Fan in his hand, with an anxious look on his face.


    "Blind Master, do you want to talk to the God about the situation here? Maybe the God can help!" Ah Qi stood aside and said softly to the blind man sitting on the sofa.


    Hearing ah Qi say so, Hu Xiaomei''s eyes lit up and said in a hurry: "yes! Miss Tong''s father is a big boss. There must be a way to help brother fan. "


    In fact, Hu Xiaomei doesn''t know how capable Liu Tian is. However, after so many years in the society, Hu Xiaomei has heard a lot about the relationship between government and business.


    Tong Jiahui can help Wang Fan in the upper position here, and can also challenge the local snakes in H City, all of which depend on her father Liu Tian''s ability.


    In addition to ah Qi''s style, he always has a gun on his body, and he doesn''t worry about getting into trouble by the police, which can fully prove that Liu Tian''s power is not only based on the underworld.


    It''s just that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are involved in the criminal crime of murder. Hu Xiaomei has no idea whether Liu Tian, the big boss, can save them.


    But it''s better to have someone to help than to have no one to talk to. Maybe Liu Tian will spend money to do something about it, and Wang Fan and Liu pangzi will be able to come back safely.


    Therefore, Hu Xiaomei said this completely out of the idea of a dead horse being a living horse doctor.


    But ah Qi''s words had another meaning in his ears.


    Others don''t know Liu Tian''s ability, but the blind Master knows it, and the blind Master also has his worries.


    The last time Xia Nan was killed, Wang Fan almost died at the hands of Chen Yaoxing, which eventually led to a turmoil in the underworld of H city. Liu Tian took the opportunity to send two bodyguards to take the blind master to his side for refuge.


    In other people''s eyes, although they don''t understand why Liu Tian values blind master so much, blind Master''s heart is very clear, what is Liu Tian''s intention to do so.


    Liu Tian wants to please him, but also to make him owe a favor.


    When the two bodyguards came to H City, ah Qi said to the blind Master that everything could be safely handed over to the two men.


    The implication is that if the blind Master wants to, these two bodyguards can get rid of all his opponents for Wang Fan, and even help Wang Fan to become the top criminal in H city.


    But the blind master didn''t speak all the time, and even pretended to be a fool. His purpose was not only not to owe Liu Tian''s favor, but also to make people feel that Wang Fan was relying on Tong Jiahui''s power to be a gangster.


    Now ah Qi asks for help from Liu Tian again. Naturally, just like the last time, he wants blind master to owe Liu Tian a favor.


    If the reason why the blind master didn''t accept Liu Tian''s kindness was that he had confidence in Wang Fan and wanted to experience Wang Fan, this time Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were arrested by the police, but the blind master didn''t have any people to send.


    Therefore, ah Qi''s bringing Liu Tian out at this time is also a big problem for the blind master.


    The blind man''s muddy eyes turned twice in his eyes, and his thumb rubbed on the screen of his mobile phone, as if thinking about the advantages and disadvantages.


    Seeing the hesitation of the blind Master, ah Qi hurriedly came forward and said, "blind Master, I don''t have to report to you one by one how much the ability of the God is. As long as you speak, I believe the God will make things to your satisfaction."


    Hu Xiaomei, who has already lost her square inch, said anxiously: "blind Master, now the fat man and brother fan have been arrested by the police. We don''t even have anyone around us. I think we should listen to the seven brothers'' meaning and ask Mr. Liu to help us!"


    "Nonsense!" The blind Master''s eyebrows drooped, and he cheered coldly.


    This cold drink from the blind master not only startled Hu Xiaomei, but also made ah Qi step back.


    Holding his mobile phone in his palm, the blind man closed his eyes slightly and said to Hu Xiaomei, "look at the contacts in Xiaofan''s mobile phone. Tell me about them."


    Hu Xiaomei, who didn''t know why, didn''t dare to say any more. She nodded her head and picked up the mobile phone from the blind man''s hand. After unlocking the mobile phone lock, she looked up the contacts on the mobile phone.


    One by one, Hu Xiaomei reported the name of the contact person to the blind master. Disappointed, she said, "blind Master, these are all the people we usually deal with, and none of them can help us."


    For fear of wasting time, Hu Xiaomei, who will make Wang Fan suffer in the police station, would like to agree to ah Qi''s proposal for the blind man in front of her.


    For Hu Xiaomei, nothing is more important than the safety of Wang Fan. If she can, she even wants to exchange herself for Wang Fan.


    Hu Xiaomei doesn''t have to worry about anything when she is with Wang Fan on weekdays, because Wang Fan always finds a way to solve the problem.


    But now Wang fan is in danger, the whole teahouse without his backbone, Hu Xiaomei suddenly has a sense of collapse, which makes her feel the importance of Wang Fan more and more.


    "If you look at his call records, are there any phone numbers with or without names but with long conversations?" The blind Master asked in a low voice with his eyes turning.


    Upset Hu Xiaomei heard the words of the blind Master, sighed plaintively, moved her fingers gently, and began to check Wang Fan''s call records.


    Soon Wang Fan''s call record was turned over, but there was no such number as blind Master said. Hu Xiaomei was disappointed and said, "blind Master, there is no call record you said on it. Except for a number marked with express, brother fan talked for a few minutes, the rest are more than ten seconds."


    When Hu Xiaomei finished speaking, the look on the blind man''s face was relaxed. He said with relief: "just dial the express phone."


    "Call express? What do I say? " Hu Xiaomei looks puzzled.


    "It''s said that the owner has been arrested. Don''t make this call again!" The blind Master said to Hu Xiaomei with a smile and a relaxed tone.

 V2.Chapter 192

    The phone didn''t get through, not because the number was empty or because the other party''s mobile phone was in arrears, but because the other party didn''t answer Hu Xiaomei''s phone at all.


    Even after more than ten times of calling, Hu Xiaomei can''t bear it, cursing and almost throwing her mobile phone on the ground.


    Ah Qi was always looking at him. He didn''t have the same worry as Hu Xiaomei, nor the lightness of blind Master''s face. He just looked at him silently, without any expression on his face. It seemed that everything in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    When Hu Xiaomei finished cursing in a low voice, the blind Master held out his hand and said to her, "Xiaomei, give me your mobile phone. You don''t have to worry. You can do whatever you need to do."


    "But blind Master, are we just waiting for everything about brother fan?" Hu Xiaomei asked with some worry.


    "Xiaomei, Xiaofan will be fine. Don''t worry!" Blind master put Hu Xiaomei in his palm of the mobile phone, properly into his pocket, tone relaxed comfort her.


    Hu Xiaomei, with a reluctant face, looked at what the blind master wanted to say, but she swallowed it again.


    After spending so much time with the blind Master, Hu Xiaomei also knows his temper. If he doesn''t want to talk to you more, even if you break your throat, he can still regard it as nothing.


    Seeing that the blind master didn''t want to say more about Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei had no choice but to leave the room.


    As soon as he came out of the blind man''s room, he saw a man standing at the door.


    A security suit, hands tightly holding a rubber rod, the pillar standing high in the door, like a sentry on guard.


    "Pillar, what are you doing?" Asked Hu Xiaomei.


    "Protect the blind man!" The pillar answered loudly.


    "The blind man is resting in the room. Don''t disturb him. Go to the door and play." Hu Xiaomei, who is in a bad mood, can''t speak with Zhu.


    Zhu Zhu, who did not squint, heard Hu Xiaomei''s words. His mouth twitched and said, "brother fan asked me to protect the blind master. I can''t let him down!"


    Hearing Zhu mention Wang Fan again, Hu Xiaomei''s nose turns sour and her eyes turn red.


    On weekdays, when Wang Fan was there, she didn''t feel the importance of Wang Fan. At this time, something happened to Wang Fan. Hu Xiaomei realized that everyone here depended on Wang Fan.


    Whenever something big happens or something difficult happens, as long as Wang fan is here, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. He always comes up with all kinds of solutions.


    But now Wang fan is in trouble, but no one can help him. Even the blind Master is indifferent to Wang Fan''s affairs.


    Hu Xiaomei can''t understand why the blind Master refuses to accept ah Qi''s suggestion and asks Tong Jiahui''s father to help.


    What''s more, I can''t understand why the blind Master is so relieved when he can''t get through the phone, just like Wang fan can come back safely when this phone is dialed.


    Since Zhu Zhu likes to stand here, Hu Xiaomei doesn''t want to say anything more to him. She looks at the closed door behind her and says plaintively, "brother fan is thinking about us, but we can''t help at all. It''s ridiculous!"


    Zhu Zhu can''t understand Hu Xiaomei''s words, but she can also feel that she is in a bad mood. However, Zhu Zhu is not a good talker, so he can only look at Hu Xiaomei''s sad face, smashing her mouth and straightening her waist.


    There was no bustle in the teahouse. Liu Qiang, who received the news, also came to the teahouse. After meeting Hu Xiaomei, Liu Qiang went to the blind man''s room.


    But Liu Qiang didn''t stay long in the blind Master''s room, and left the teahouse in a hurry.


    Thinking about Wang Fan in her heart, Hu Xiaomei didn''t notice Liu Qiang''s departure either. At dinner time, she heard the little sister at the counter tell her that she knew Liu Qiang had left long ago.


    Hu Xiaomei was even more upset by the desolation of falling trees and scattered monkeys.


    The dinner was dull. Hu Xiaomei went back to her room after dinner, and even entrusted her usual care of the blind master to other sisters.


    The blind Master, who was left out in the cold, didn''t say much. Of course, he didn''t comfort Hu Xiaomei any more.


    After eating, ah Qi sat in the hall drinking tea, and the pillar always followed the blind master. Until the blind master came back to the room, he stood at the door with relief, like a statue.


    Time flies. There are not many guests in the teahouse. In addition, everyone is not in the mood to work, so the closing time is earlier than usual.


    In the dark hall, ah Qi sat there quietly, watching the tea on the tea table. It was like waiting for someone, or thinking about something on his mind.


    The window of the teahouse is several pieces of transparent glass. Because of the problem of light, the view from the inside to the outside of the teahouse is very clear, but if you look from the outside to the inside, it seems a little blurred.


    Pedestrians on the street gradually scarce, occasionally a few cars passing, dazzling lights shining on the road, but also to see those secrets hidden in the dark.


    Suddenly, a flash of light, several figures appeared in front of the teahouse door.


    Sitting beside the tea table, ah Qi saw the appearance of these figures, his mouth slightly raised, showing a satisfied smile, his right hand gently stretched into his clothes, and grasped the handle of the pistol in the holster.


    "Ka"


    The sound of metal crashing was clear and clear. It was the sound of the door lock being opened.


    Several people at the door, a shorter man, gently holding the door lock opened with his hand, slowly retreated to make way for several people behind him.


    A man behind him took a machete out of his arms and gently pushed open the door of the teahouse with gloves.


    "Creak and creak"


    The heavy glass door was pushed open, making a harsh sound, which made these people stand at the door stunned.


    Sitting on the tea table, ah Qi saw several people carefully, and the smile on his face became more and more intense.


    Such a scene, like a group of rats stealing food, using the camouflage of the night to do the dirty business safely.


    They may not have thought that, not far away from them, there was a civet cat that could kill them at any time.


    Without hearing the noise from the teahouse, several people at the door stepped in, but instead of going to the counter where they put the money, they crept to the stairs.


    "Cough! Cough


    See a few people did not find themselves, ah seven gently coughed twice, and then stood up from the seat with a smile.


    "Who?"


    When the first person heard the cough, nervous to ah Qi side, mouth is shaking asked.


    By the moonlight, ah Qi saw each other''s face clearly. He said with a smile: "we seem to have met somewhere!"

 V2.Chapter 193

    Hearing ah Qi''s words, the leading man also looked at him carefully. When he saw each other''s appearance clearly, the man''s face was surprised, but he quickly pulled out the dagger and said to the people around him: "kill this boy!"


    A few strong men behind the man, hearing the man''s order, also pulled out the dagger at the waist one after another, and glared at ah Qi.


    Seeing that the other party wanted to attack himself with a dagger, ah Qi sneered and released his hand holding the handle of the gun, and said with a smile, "then I''ll play with you!"


    In the hall of the teahouse, there are all kinds of tea on the ground. It doesn''t get in the way during the day, but at night, because of the lack of light, if you don''t pay attention, you will trip over the packaged tea.


    Several men who discredit the teahouse never know the terrain of the teahouse. They all stare at ah Qi nervously, and they don''t pay attention to the tea pot at their feet.


    "Bang"


    Walking in the front of a man, was at the foot of the tea pot trip, body a crooked directly fell to the ground.


    The hall of the teahouse is not big, and the distance between several men is not far. This man''s feet are unstable. When he falls to the ground, his companion walking next to him is also pulled by him. His body is unstable and falls heavily to the ground.


    "Ha ha! Before I do it, you''ll be all over the place! How stupid By the ugliness of these people in front of him, he bent over and said aloud.


    The leading man heard ah Qi''s mocking voice and said to the rest of the people, "look at your feet, give me a lift!"


    Only one or two meters away from ah Qi, several men raised daggers and rushed to ah Qi standing in front of them with a low roar.


    The moonlight passes through the glass on the cupboard and shines on every corner of the room. Although the dim moonlight is not as bright as the sunlight in the daytime, it is not difficult to see a person''s appearance in the police station by moonlight.


    When the man who rushed up first saw Ah Qi''s appearance clearly, he raised his dagger''s arm and suddenly stopped. He cried nervously: "brother, this boy is..."


    "Bang"


    Before the man finished shouting, ah Qi had already punched him in the face. The sound of broken bone on the bridge of his nose was covered by the dull sound of boxing, but the smell of blood was quickly diffused.


    Having seen ah Qi''s appearance clearly for a long time, the leader''s man was cruel in his heart and cried out to his opponent: "brothers, kill him and avenge ah Bing''s brother!"


    "Kill


    Several men heard the elder brother''s words and rushed up with daggers.


    Even the man whose nose was broken by ah Qi covered his nose with one hand and waved a dagger with the other hand. He rushed to ah Qi again.


    The blade of the dagger flashed cold light, just like cutting the black night, marking white light in the air.


    Several daggers are neat and uniform, as if they have a tacit understanding. The light of the dagger converges into a dense net, covering ah Qi''s body.


    At this time, ah Qi, like a loach, shuttles leisurely from left to right in this Dao Guang net.


    The agile ah Qi didn''t care about these men''s attack at all. He easily avoided the attack of the dagger and said to several men in front of him with a smile: "I didn''t let the dog kill you last time. It seems that I''m too kind!"


    "Since you''ve sent me to your door, I''ll spare no effort to send you to join your brother Bing!"


    "Come on! You first! "


    Ah Qi, who was talking, saw a man who was a little tired and panting, and rushed to him with an arrow step.


    He reached for his wrist and folded it back to shake off the dagger in his hand. The other hand copied it in the air and held it firmly in his hand.


    "Cha"


    The blade of the dagger turned out and made a cut on the man''s buttock easily.


    "Ah


    The man who was caught by ah Qi''s wrist felt a chill on his buttocks before he could get rid of ah Qi''s hand, followed by a pain, which made him scream.


    A kick in the man''s buttocks, watching him fall a dog gnaw excrement, ah Qi said with a smile: "this dagger is quite fast! The thick meat on your butt can be cut with a knife. That''s good! Good


    Seeing that his companion was hurt by ah Qi, the rest of them were surprised and watched ah Qi carefully.


    Just now several people''s joint attack, let ah Qi easily resolved, and he also took the opportunity to grab a man''s dagger, and cut the man''s buttocks with the dagger, which is enough to show that ah Qi''s combat effectiveness is absolutely beyond these people''s imagination.


    A continuous attack has made several men feel exhausted. Now seeing ah Qi has such skill, it makes these men feel a little flustered.


    The leading man saw the great disparity between the two sides, fearing that ah Qi would also cut his ass, and said: "brothers, withdraw!"


    "Want to go? No way Ah Qi heard the man''s voice and stepped forward with a cold face to stop several men in front of him.


    Not far behind is the gate of the teahouse. Ah Qi turned his back to the gate and looked at the men in front of him. He sneered and said, "you want to go out from me, unless you guys lie down!"


    "Surnamed seven, don''t be too arrogant. Wang Fan has been brought in by us, and Liu pangzi can''t get out. If you dare to..."


    Before the leader''s words were finished, he felt that it was dark in front of his eyes, and a hard object hit him in the face, so painful that he could not help shouting.


    The things that hit the man''s face fell to the ground with a plop and started to turn. Then people could see clearly that it was a teacup.


    However, the quality of the teacup is also good. After breaking the man''s face, it directly fell to the ground. Unexpectedly, it was not broken. It was just dribbling around.


    Looking at the teacup on the ground, ah Qi shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that such a good teacup can''t be used with dog blood!"


    Hearing ah Qi scold himself as a dog, the leading man is very angry. He covers his injured face with one hand and points to ah Qi in front of him. He shouts to his subordinates: "brothers, let''s go together! Kill the boy, or no one will think about it! "


    Several men have seen ah Qi''s intention and know that if they don''t knock down ah Qi in front of them, they don''t want to leave safely. Then they wave their daggers and rush to ah Qi in front of them again.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua


    The sound of the dagger cutting the air is one after another, and the smell of blood is getting stronger and stronger between the flashing light of the dagger.


    Just a few rounds, ah Qi put down all the enemies in front of him.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    At the door of the teahouse behind ah Qi, there were several clear applause.

 V2.Chapter 194

    The man at the door, with his back to the light, not only can''t see clearly, but also his clothes look very fuzzy, but he looks very tall.


    Aware that the other party is not good, ah Qi subconsciously went to take out the gun, but did not wait for his arm to lift, he saw behind the man at the door, suddenly flashed out a shorter man.


    Dwarf''s height is about 1.7 meters. Standing in front of his companion, he suddenly flashed into the man''s shadow, as if he suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    "Whoosh"


    Without waiting for ah Qi to react, he heard a burst of empty voice, and then felt a pain on his shoulder.


    Has raised the arm, powerless hanging to the side of the body, blood along the shoulder of the arrow, from the wound out of the continuous flow.


    This sudden change surprised ah Qi. He hurriedly raised his other arm and wanted to throw the dagger in his hand.


    However, the other side seemed to have expected ah Qi to do so. Just as he raised his arm, another crossbow had already come to him.


    "Ah


    Once again by the crossbow arrow puncture shoulder, seven can''t help but scream.


    Two crossbows, two wounds.


    Two arms instantly lost strength, he can only bite his teeth and insist, don''t let himself fall like this.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Applause rang out again. The man standing behind the short man looked at ah Qi''s stubborn appearance and laughed.


    "Fuck! It''s no skill to stab people in the back Ah Qi is biting his teeth and yelling at each other.


    The short man who shot an arrow did not answer ah Qi''s words, but slowly raised his crossbow.


    In the night, the moon shines on the arrow of the crossbow, sending out a brief cold light.


    Although the cold light is short, it stings ah Qi''s eyes.


    Ah Qi, who has rich combat experience, knows that although the crossbow and arrow in the dwarf''s hand is not as lethal as the pistol in his holster, it is not difficult to kill him in this case.


    If you didn''t underestimate the enemy just now, you won''t be attacked behind your back. Ah Qi is absolutely sure to kill the guy in front of you.


    If it''s better to start first just now, it should be ah Qi who stands here smiling now.


    However, there is no if in the world.


    The injured ah Qi paid for his conceit.


    At this time, he is like a wounded cheetah, facing the hunter''s muzzle, in addition to no threat of roaring, there is no ability to resist.


    The man came out from behind the dwarf and walked calmly to ah Qi.


    "What do you want to do! I warn you, this is not the place for you to run wild! " Ah Qi looks at the man in front of him and thinks about how to solve the problem.


    The man stood one meter away from ah Qi and said with a smile, "ah Qi, long time no see. Don''t you welcome me at all?"


    "Crow!" Ah Qi saw each other clearly, and he cried out in surprise.


    "It''s me, the crow who likes to walk out in the dark!" Crow a face of proud, the tone of speech is arrogant.


    "Damn it! You''re the one who did all the things about Wang Fan and Liu pangzi! " Ah Qi is biting his teeth and asking the crow.


    In the face of ah Qi''s question, crow laughed more happily, as if he had heard some praise. He nodded with satisfaction and said to ah Qi, "the world is dangerous, each by his own means!"


    "Crow, you can also play this kind of trick. You don''t have the courage to face Wang Fan!" Ah Qi is very disdainful to return.


    "Ha ha! You said it was the courage of a man! You know what? " Not because of ah Qi''s words angry, crow instead of Wang Fan more disdain.


    "Crow, I advise you to stop, or God will kill you!" Ah Qi glared at the crow and said.


    Hearing ah Qi say "God", the expression on the crow''s face was flustered, but soon he began to laugh and said in an exaggerated tone: "God, do you mean Liu Tian? Tong Jiahui''s father, Wang Fan''s father-in-law? "


    "Crow, you dare to insult God again. Believe it or not, I will die with you!" Ah Qi took a step forward with staring eyes, and his voice was even more fierce.


    "Letter! Of course! ha-ha! But do you have the ability? " Crow looked up and down at ah Qi, looked at the wound on his shoulder, and then said: "ah Qi, you are just a dog of God, don''t look too high on yourself!"


    "Lying trough!" Ah Qi roared and kicked the crow''s stomach.


    The crossbow ran through his shoulder, and his arms were like two broken branches. He couldn''t use any strength at all. Ah Qi could only try to get close to the crow, hoping to teach the rude guy with his legs.


    The crow standing there laughs. He sees ah Qi kicking him with his legs up. He doesn''t mean to evade. Instead, he dodges ah Qi''s leg and comes to ah Qi.


    "Ka"


    Before ah Qi could stop the attack, the crow grabbed him by the neck with one hand, but with the other hand, he grabbed the crossbow on ah Qi''s shoulder and pulled it out from his shoulder.


    "Ah"


    The arrow of the crossbow, once again through the body, ah Qi can''t help shouting out.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    With a bloody crossbow in his hand, the crow pinches ah Qi''s neck and laughs loudly.


    The smell of blood is mixed with the smell of sweat on people''s body. In this black night, it gives people a shivering feeling.


    At this time, the crow is like a bloodthirsty devil, crazily tormenting the poor people in the world.


    Ah Qi, who had been badly injured, was sweating heavily. He lost too much blood and had a penetrating injury on his shoulder, which made him feel weak. Let alone break away from the hand that the crow pinched on his neck, he didn''t even have the strength to lift his leg.


    The proud crow looked at ah Qi, whose face was pale. He looked into ah Qi''s eyes and said, "ah Qi, don''t worry. As long as you don''t fight me, I won''t kill you."


    "God won''t let you go!" Ah Qi gnawed his teeth and said fiercely.


    "No! no no You are wrong Crow didn''t agree with ah Qi''s words. He leaned up to ah Qi''s ear and whispered to him, "Liu Tian will appreciate me, and I will make him very satisfied."


    "You fart! If you dare to touch anyone here, God will tear you to pieces! " Ah Qi''s consciousness began to blur, but he was still thinking about the safety of those people upstairs.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt the blind master. As long as I get rid of Wang Fan, it''s enough to replace him!" Crow close to ah Qi''s ear, quite proud of his plan.


    Hearing the crow''s words, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. He looked at the proud crow in surprise. His voice trembled and asked, "crow, what do you know?"

 V2.Chapter 195

    Crow''s words make ah Qi flustered. He gasps and stares at crow''s eyes, waiting for his answer.


    "If something happens, it''s meaningless to say it!" The crow showed a strange smile and said to ah Qi in a low voice.


    "You


    Ah Qi''s words didn''t finish, he felt that the strength on his neck was stronger. Without waiting for him to make any resistance, he fainted in front of his eyes.


    Pinching ah Qi''s neck and putting his body on the floor, the crow took out a handkerchief from his pocket and said with a smile: "ah Qi, you are really loyal to Liu Tian!"


    "Brother, why don''t you kill him?" The short man with a crossbow in his hand went to the back of the crow and asked softly.


    "Keep him, let him take my words to Liu Tian tonight, and let Liu Tian know that Liu Tian is not the only one with ability in the world!" Crow finish saying will wipe the handkerchief of hand, light throw in the face of seven.


    The dwarf behind the crow, with a proud smile on his face, flattered and said: "brother, no wonder the boss values you so much. You are really smart."


    "Mouse, you talk too much!" The crow''s voice coldly warned the man behind him.


    Knowing that he had lost his word, the short man, who was called a mouse by the crow, quickly covered his mouth with his hand.


    Looking at the people who were wounded by ah Qi on the ground, the crow said with disdain, "what a bunch of rubbish!"


    "Brother crow, we tried our best!" Just now, the man who led into the teahouse, lying on the ground, covered his ass, said weakly.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you now!" The crow disgusted to the man on the ground, raised his leg and stepped over them.


    Hearing the crow''s words, the men lying on the ground rolled to the gate of the teahouse, helped each other and limped away in the dark.


    When those people ran out of the teahouse, the crow went to the stairs in no hurry. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit it. He took two deep breaths and said with a smile, "mouse, do you think the world is very strange?"


    The mouse behind the crow was confused when he heard the crow''s words, but he said, "brother, I don''t read much. What you said is too profound for me to understand!"


    "Fool!" The crow took a puff of smoke, looked back at the silly mouse, and then said, "do you know the story of Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang?"


    "I''ve heard about the book. What''s the matter?" The mouse answered honestly.


    "Every excellent person will be assigned a rival with similar strength by fate. Zhou Yu was very energetic and promising, hum! But I met Zhuge Liang. Do you think it''s ridiculous? " As the crow went up the stairs, he said to the mouse behind him.


    "Hey, big brother, that''s interesting, otherwise it''s meaningless for storytellers to talk about it!" The mouse replied, nodding.


    "Who is Zhuge Liang, boss or Liu Tian?" The crow suddenly stopped and asked, standing in front of the mouse.


    The mouse, who was about to lift his legs up the steps, heard the crow mention his boss and was staring at the crow''s back.


    "No way to compare? Or dare not say? " The crow turned, looked into the mouse''s eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Liu Tian is more like Zhou Yu. He has everything, including money, women and status in the world. But our boss... Elder brother, although the boss is not as powerful as Liu Tian, I think he is more capable than Liu Tian." In the middle of his words, the mouse turned the corner and did not dare to comment on his boss.


    "Well! Rat, you are bad! I dare not tell the truth The crow said to the mouse with a sneer.


    "Brother, don''t tease me. You''re the boss''s confidant. I''m your valet. You don''t have to test me all the time. You know, I''m a brain wreck. If I say something wrong, the boss will kill me!" The mouse said with a lingering fear.


    "The boss''s confidant?" The crow whispered.


    "Brother, I think the boss is more like Liu Bei. You are Zhao Zilong around him. You are not only loyal to the boss, but also his right-hand assistant, right! You are the ever victorious general When it comes to the last ever victorious general, there is a flattering expression on the mouse''s face.


    Hearing the mouse boasting that he was the ever victorious general, crow laughed happily. He held out his hand and patted the mouse on the shoulder and said to him, "mouse, it doesn''t matter if I am Zhao Zilong. Don''t be Luo Ping''an!"


    The crow''s words made the mouse tremble all over. He said in a hurry: "brother, no, no! I''m not that kind of person


    "Well! Let''s wait and see! " The crow spoke with distrust, but he didn''t go on.


    The crow who turned around threw away the cigarette and walked to the corridor on the second floor.


    The corridor on the second floor didn''t turn on the light, but the glass on one side of the corridor was wide. Moonlight shining on the floor through the glass, you can see clearly what the corridor looks like.


    The crow took a look at the corridor on the second floor. As soon as he was ready to talk to the mouse behind him, he heard the wind in his ear.


    "Pa"


    "Bang"


    The sound of the rubber stick hitting the body, and the sound of the fist hitting the meat sounded at the same time, but no one yelled.


    Hiding in the pillar of the second floor exit, although he hit the crow''s head with the rubber stick in his hand, he was also punched in the face by the crow.


    However, neither of them took care to check the injury. The pillar waved the rubber stick in his hand, picked it up fiercely, and beat the crow under the chin.


    The crow, who was only one step away from the pillar, wanted to retreat to avoid the blow. He gritted his teeth and kicked the crotch of the pillar.


    "Bang"


    "Dong"


    The rubber rod hit the crow on the chin exactly, but the crow''s foot kicked the outside of the leg of the pillar.


    At the critical moment, looking at the stupefied pillar, he moved half of his body to the side flexibly, and just avoided the crow''s fatal blow.


    Did not expect that the front of the column skills so flexible, crow hurriedly back body, chin injury he endured pain, to the mouse cried: "kill him!"


    The fight between the crow and the pillar was too sudden. Both of them shot very fast, and both of them were deadly. The mouse standing behind the crow was stunned and didn''t react for a moment.


    Hearing the crow calling out to himself, the mouse raised the crossbow in his hand in a hurry, trying to aim at the pillar of the fight with the crow.


    "Hoo"


    As soon as he lifted his head up, the mouse saw a black object, mixed with the wind, smashing at his face.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    The mouse whose face door was smashed was black in front of his eyes. He fell back involuntarily. His head knocked on the steps of the stairs and rolled all the way to the hall on the first floor.

 V2.Chapter 196

    The mouse with the crow was hit by the rubber stick thrown out of the pillar and fell directly down the stairs.


    The back of his head was knocked by the strong stairs. Before he fell to the first floor, his eyes turned white and his head tilted and fainted.


    In the corridor on the second floor, the fight between the crow and the pillar was not delayed by the mouse.


    One after another, the crows who suffered losses in the hands of the pillars gnashed their teeth at the silly looking man in front of them.


    A pair of fists whistling wind, the foot is also legs to the meat, eager to put the front of the pillar beat to death.


    However, the crow did not expect that the pillar, which looked silly and plain, was actually an expert in fighting.


    In the face of the crow''s fist like a storm, as well as the cold side legs, the pillar can not be flurried to resolve, even if there is no way to escape occasionally, the pillar can also easily deal with.


    "Damn it! Who the hell are you? " After a fight, the crow was so tired that he gasped heavily. He glared at the pillar and asked.


    The pillar with two fists clenched on the waist was upright, and his cold face revealed a sense of pride. He replied loudly: "security! Pillars


    "Damn it! Are you a security guard? " I thought that the other party was a ruthless role, but I didn''t think it was just a security guard, which made the frustrated crow very angry.


    If the other party has an unusual identity, then even if the crow suffers a small loss here, even if it is known by others, it will still be able to live with face.


    But the man who bothered him was just a security guard in the teahouse. If people knew what happened tonight, crows would not have to work in the gangsters of H city.


    Maybe the boss he is talking about will also hear what happened tonight from other people, so his impression in the boss''s heart will be greatly reduced.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that I am weak in my heart. The more I think about it, the more I feel that I want to kill the pillar in front of me. The crow''s heart gradually has a killing intention.


    The night attack on the teahouse, crow really did not want to kill, and as long as the people in the teahouse do not resist, he does not want to torture them.


    Tonight''s action, crow has only one purpose, that is to take away the blind man who lives on the second floor.


    As for why he wanted to take the blind Master and where he wanted to take him, we have to ask the man who was called "boss" by the crow!


    But now the crow changed his mind.


    Other people in the teahouse can not care, but in front of this man who blocked his way, he must let him pay a heavy price.


    While talking with the pillar, he took out a dagger from his waist. The crow walked around the pillar like a ghost with a sneer.


    He''s looking for a moment, a moment to kill.


    In front of the pillar, it doesn''t look like an easy person to deal with, so the crow must lose his life all at once.


    If you kill the security pillar here, maybe you can let people in the teahouse and hiding in the dark understand that crow is not a kind person, so no one will run out to disturb the situation!


    The crow''s body moves faster and faster, surrounded by his shadow in the middle of the pillar, eyes have been staring at the erratic crow.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the pillar blinked.


    At the moment when the eyelid of the pillar falls, the pupil in the crow''s eyes enlarges, and the dagger in his hand swings out quickly.


    Just as the blade of the dagger was about to cut the artery in the neck of the pillar, the pillar, which seemed to have closed its eyes, suddenly opened its eyes, and one hand firmly grasped the hand of the crow holding the dagger.


    "Ka"


    There was a sound of bone fracture, and a layer of cold sweat came out on the crow''s painful head. The hand holding the dagger suddenly lost its strength, and the dagger in the hand immediately fell to the ground.


    "Pa"


    The other hand of the pillar copied in the air, holding the falling dagger firmly in his hand. He looked at the crow''s eyes and pushed the dagger against the crow''s chest.


    "Do you want to go away?" Asked the pillar, staring.


    The crow''s heart beat wildly, as if it was going to jump out of his chest.


    But no one thought, holding the power of life and death of the pillar, actually did not kill the crow meaning.


    A kind of excitement for the rest of his life made the crow want to run with tears. He nodded his head in a hurry and said, "I''ll roll, I''ll roll now!"


    Hearing the crow''s words, Zhu nodded with satisfaction, took back his hand with the dagger, and said with a cold hum: "hum! That''s as far as you can go, as far as you can go! "


    "All right! All right Holding his broken wrist in his hand, the crow nodded back.


    Finally, he retreated to the stairway on the second floor. There was a sound of footwork behind the crow, which made him pale and look around in a hurry.


    The mouse with blood on his head appeared behind the crow with a gloomy face. He waved the bow and crossbow and yelled: "I want to..."


    "Pa"


    Before the mouse finished speaking, the crow quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth and endured the pain from the other hand. The crow anxiously said to the mouse, "if you don''t want to die, you should withdraw with me soon!"


    The mouse, whose mouth was covered by the crow, looked at the frightened crow with a confused face. As soon as he wanted to ask something, he was dragged down the stairs by the crow.


    It was not until they ran to the door of the teahouse that the mouse found that the other hand of the crow was strange. The wrist was like wearing more than a dozen red covers. It was so swollen that people couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    "Big brother, your hand!" Asked the mouse nervously.


    "It''s bullshit! Run away, or you won''t want to live The crow didn''t care to explain, pulled the mouse out of the teahouse and got into the car parked on the side of the road.


    After the crows and mice fled, the girls in the teahouse walked out of the room nervously.


    The fighting just now was clearly heard by these girls, but they didn''t dare to go out of their room at all.


    Now the teahouse is quiet at last. They pull each other and come out of the dormitory on the third floor to the corridor on the second floor.


    Hu Xiaomei, who had been guarding the blind Master''s room, heard the voice of the pillar at the door, and then put her heart back to its original place.


    Open the door and walk out of the room. Before Hu Xiaomei has time to help Zhu check the injury, she hears the screams of the girls on the first floor.


    Flustered ran to the first floor hall, Hu Xiaomei in a mess, at a glance saw covered with blood, has been unconscious ah seven.


    Taking out her mobile phone and dialing the emergency call, Hu Xiaomei looked at ah Qi''s injury and saw that he was not seriously injured and that there was no danger to her life. Hu Xiaomei was relieved.

 V2.Chapter 197

    Finally, ah Qi and Zhu are sent to the hospital. Hu Xiaomei is also very tired and sweating. This kind of thing that makes people''s adrenal glands soar is really not something a woman can deal with.


    After returning to the teahouse from the hospital, Hu Xiaomei locked the door of the teahouse, put up the sign of closure, and went straight to the blind man''s room.


    After talking about ah Qi and Zhu in the hospital, Hu Xiaomei mentioned the contact with Liu Tian.


    Before ah Qi asked Liu Tian to help, but the blind master didn''t agree. Hu Xiaomei kept thinking about it.


    Now ah Qi is injured by an unidentified person for protecting the blind master. Hu Xiaomei thinks it''s necessary to talk to Liu Tian. Maybe Liu Tian knows what''s going on here and doesn''t need the blind master to ask him. She will take the initiative to help solve the problem.


    But Hu Xiaomei''s tone was euphemistic. After she said her meaning to the blind Master, the blind master didn''t respond at all, and even didn''t answer Hu Xiaomei''s words.


    This makes Hu Xiaomei''s heart very bad!


    After walking out of the blind Master''s room, Hu Xiaomei went back to her room, and her heart was always restless as she lay on the bed.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she could see that Wang Fan had been arrested. Moreover, the movie clip about the police teaching the murderer was just like a 3D movie, which was repeated in Hu Xiaomei''s mind over and over again.


    Worried that Wang Fan would be hurt, Hu Xiaomei felt as if she had been punctured, but she had no choice but to put her head in the quilt and shed tears secretly.


    Thin fingers accidentally touched the mobile phone, look melancholy Hu Xiaomei Leng there.


    "If I can find the person who called the police, can I help Van Gogh?"


    Hu Xiaomei, with her mobile phone, thought of the plan she had agreed with Wang Fan.


    Although Wang Fan has been arrested by the police, she is still well in the teahouse. As long as she can find the policeman and give him some benefits, I believe the policeman will tell the truth.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was a good way. Hu Xiaomei sat up in a hurry, unlocked the screen and looked for the strange phone number.


    After a while, Hu Xiaomei found out the phone number she was looking for. After she was steady, she dialed the number nervously.


    The call rang a few times, and the other party connected the phone, but the voice of the other party was very strange, not the man who talked with Hu Xiaomei before.


    Hu Xiaomei, a little hesitant, holding her last hope, asked: "Hello, I''m looking for the little brother who wants to chat with me. Is he there?"


    When Hu Xiaomei said that, there was a sound of walking on the other end of the phone and a few ambiguous conversations.


    After a rustling sound, the familiar voice came: "sister, are you looking for me?"


    "Brother dog?" Wang Fan didn''t tell Hu Xiaomei about the dog farm in the south of the city, so Hu Xiaomei didn''t know the real identity of the dog brother, which is the reason why she still has illusions about it.


    Hu Xiaomei, who is determined to save Wang Fan, has not discussed her plan with anyone, and Wang Fan has not told her plan to Hu Xiaomei who is not aware of it, which makes Hu Xiaomei unconsciously go to a huge abyss.


    The dog master on the other end of the phone was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that Hu Xiaomei would call him at this time. If he didn''t hear Hu Xiaomei''s sweet voice, he even thought that his subordinates were joking with him.


    But soon, from the conversation, the dog master realized that Hu Xiaomei didn''t know anything about him, and a criminal plan for Hu Xiaomei came out of the dog master''s mind.


    Unknowingly, Hu Xiaomei and gouye agreed to meet in a coffee shop in H city. They shared their unhappiness with each other and also saw each other''s true face.


    Out of his room, came to the hall on the first floor, to take care of a seven and pillar things, and the counter there little sister said, Hu Xiaomei this just in a hurry out of the teahouse.


    In order to achieve the desired effect, Hu Xiaomei specially wore a cheongsam to go out.


    In this age of looking at faces, if there is no good image, I''m afraid it''s easy to be despised.


    Although Hu Xiaomei does not want to have any emotional entanglement with the other party, she believes that her beautiful appearance will help her convince the other party.


    Hu Xiaomei stops a taxi when she goes out. When she gets on the bus, she tells the driver the address and takes out the cosmetics in her bag to dress up carefully.


    The taxi driver is ghost uncle. Wearing sunglasses, he glanced at Hu Xiaomei in the rearview mirror and asked with a smile, "beauty, do you want to see your boyfriend?"


    "No Hu Xiaomei replied.


    "Beauty, you are already very beautiful. Do you need so much makeup?" Uncle GUI is smiling at Hu Xiaomei in the rearview mirror. His voice is sincere.


    Originally, I wanted to get close to Hu Xiaomei and get to know something about the teahouse, but Uncle GUI''s conversation was regarded by Hu Xiaomei as a rascal.


    Seeing the strange taxi driver smirk at her, Hu Xiaomei frowned slightly and said angrily, "you can drive a good car! Don''t worry


    "Hey, beauty, don''t you remember me? We met yesterday! " Ghost uncle is not angry because of Hu Xiaomei''s words, on the contrary, he has the cheek to continue to make up with her.


    Looking carefully at the ghost uncle driving, Hu Xiaomei''s eyebrows tightened.


    There have been so many things happening in recent days that Hu Xiaomei''s heart is in a state of chaos. Now when she hears this strange taxi driver saying that they met yesterday, her heart feels strange and nervous again.


    Seeing that Hu Xiaomei didn''t think of herself, ghost uncle said with a smile: "beauty, yesterday you gave me a tip by taxi. Have you forgotten?"


    When she heard the taxi driver talking about tips, Hu Xiaomei remembered that she took a taxi back to the teahouse yesterday. When she looked at the driver wearing sunglasses carefully, she really had some impression in her mind.


    "Oh, it''s you Hu Xiaomei saw that the other side had no malice, and her nervous mood relaxed a lot.


    He wanted to talk to Hu Xiaomei, but Uncle GUI finally found a breakthrough and asked with a smile: "beauty, I see you come out of Fuyuan teahouse. Are you the landlady there?"


    "Well." Hear the other party say that he is the boss, Hu Xiaomei gently should a, but the heart is a burst of empty.


    Catching the subtle change of Hu Xiaomei''s face, ghost uncle scolded Wang Fan in his heart, but his face was still full of smile, and then asked, "beauty, are you going to meet the boss in such a hurry?"


    "No, my husband is not at home. I''m going to discuss business with my friends." Hu Xiaomei said casually.

 V2.Chapter 198

    In order to save Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei goes step by step to the trap laid by the dog master for her, and Wang Fan finally ends the first day''s trial.


    Although in the police academy, Wang Fan had learned the knowledge about interrogation, and uncle GUI had specially taught him many ways to deal with interrogators when he was training him, but these didn''t seem to help Wang Fan.


    His face was pale, and his hair was wet with sweat from his head, which dripped down his cheek and finally on the baffle of the interrogation chair.


    No one appeared in the interrogation room, and there was no sound in the whole room except the high pitched loudspeaker above his head, which repeated the same words every other time.


    One day, one night, 24 hours.


    Wang Fan didn''t have a drink or a meal. He didn''t even have a chance to rest.


    In his ears, in his mind, and even in his whole body, the voice of "Leniency for confession, strictness for resistance" echoed all the time.


    In a state of extreme weakness, he raised his head and looked at the wall on the left side of the interrogation chair. Although he could not see the other side of the wall, Wang Fan knew that this white wall, which looked like an ordinary wall, was actually a one-way glass that could be used to observe him.


    At the other end of the glass, there must be one or several people, who are paying close attention to his interrogators.


    Wang Fan''s vision has begun to become blurred, brain spasms, will unconsciously enter the blank state.


    He leaned his head back and pressed his sweaty back against the back of the interrogation chair, trying to use it to support his body.


    Leaning back, he looked at the single-sided glass with the remaining light from the corner of his eyes, with a confident smile on his mouth.


    Jiang Xiaonian, standing behind the glass, has clearly seen Wang Fan''s smile on the corner of his mouth, which makes his heart very flustered. He said to the staff working on the equipment beside him: "don''t let him rest! Adjust the interval to one minute


    "Mr. Jiang, if there is an interval of one minute, he will go mad!" The staff said in surprise.


    "Crazy! You think of him as too fragile! " Jiang Xiaonian reprimanded the staff with a cold face.


    It seems that I don''t understand why Jiang Xiaonian did this. The staff didn''t start to suppress Wang Fan''s spirit again according to his requirements.


    Frowning and upset, Jiang Xiaonian saw that the staff didn''t do what he asked. He immediately pulled him up from his seat and yelled at him: "you''re fired! Now, now, get the hell out of here


    "Mr. Jiang, you are doing this to kill people. You are killing people!" Jiang Xiaonian was pushed to the side of the staff, some emotional said to him.


    After 24 hours of mental repression, the staff have changed for three times. As participants in this subject, they know better than anyone what Wang Fan has experienced sitting in the interrogation room.


    Keep repeating the same words in your ear, but those who are not strong enough will be made schizophrenic by this terrible experiment.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan survived.


    Although these staff members did not know why Wang Fan was able to adhere to the final consciousness under such circumstances, and did not have the expected results, they had a deep admiration for Wang Fan''s tenacious willpower.


    Even though these staff members have been told that Wang Fan, who is sitting in the interrogation room for experiments, is a murderer who committed a capital crime, they are still willing to worship this stubborn man.


    Heroes are always loved by people. Even your enemies will respect you from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, Jiang Xiaonian is totally different from these kind-hearted people. He has no pity for Wang Fan at this time. He even wants the man who has been humiliated many times to die in that chair.


    I don''t know who called Hou Zheng. Hou Zheng, who got the news, rushed into Jiang Xiaonian''s room and looked at Wang Fan who was sitting on the interrogation chair. Then he went to Jiang Xiaonian''s side and said to him seriously, "Mr. Jiang, you must let Wang Fan have a rest!"


    "Why? He''s a murderer Jiang Xiaonian said to Hou Zheng, biting his teeth.


    "If you go on like this, he will die!" Hou Zheng uses his body to block Jiang Xiaonian, preventing him from continuing the experiment.


    He pushed Hou Zheng in front of him twice, but didn''t push him away. Jiang Xiaonian said to him with a cold face: "Captain Hou, do you want to ruin your future? Don''t you know my energy? "


    "Mr. Jiang, if Wang Fan dies, I will be sentenced. Even you can''t get away with it!" Hou Zheng, who was threatened by Jiang Xiaonian, didn''t give in at all.


    Seeing that Hou Zheng was not frightened by his own words, Jiang Xiaonian said with a smile: "Hou Zheng, Wang Fan''s killing is a certainty! Even if he died here, no one would say anything! "


    "Wang Yue will go mad!" Hou Zheng stares at to say.


    "Ha ha! If you don''t say it, I don''t say it, and they don''t say it, how can Wang Yue know about things here? " Jiang Xiaonian triumphantly said to Hou Zheng, and reached out to push him away.


    Holding the console behind him tightly, Hou Zheng shook his head and said to Jiang Xiaonian, "Mr. Jiang, I know you have prejudice against Wang Fan, but what''s the difference between you and killing people? You are still young and have a bright future. There''s no need to destroy everything for such a gangster."


    "Don''t be here to reason with me! I''ve never been a coward since I was so old. This son of a bitch is against me every time and makes me lose face every time. If I don''t get rid of this evil spirit in my heart, I''ll be crazy! " Jiang Xiaonian''s face is ferocious and drags Hou Zheng''s arm, yells at him hoarsely.


    Those who were watching also heard what Jiang Xiaonian said. They opened their mouths in surprise.


    No one can believe that this internationally renowned psychological expert would be so desperate to kill because of some trifles.


    But also by doing experiments, which makes those who come to the staff for scientific research projects, can not help but have a sense of retreat.


    "Jiang Xiaonian! I don''t care what hatred you have with him. You can''t do whatever you want here! This is the police station, not your lab! " Hou Zheng grabs Jiang Xiaonian''s arm and pushes him to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who fell to the ground, sneered at Hou Zheng and said, "since you don''t appreciate it, I want you to look good now!"

 V2.Chapter 199

    "Bang"


    Before Jiang Xiaonian got angry with Hou Zheng, the door of the laboratory was kicked open, and the pig iron door hit the wall, making everyone''s ears buzzing.


    The people in the room did not know what happened when they saw a red figure rushing in like a gust of wind.


    "Wang... Ah!"


    Just see clearly the appearance of the visitor, Jiang Xiaonian didn''t have time to shout out Wang Yue''s name, was kicked to the ground by Wang Yue.


    Wang Yue, dressed in a red windbreaker and wearing a pair of black high-heeled boots, with her hands pinching her waist, looks like a female Xia.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaonian on the ground with cold eyes, Wang Yue said in a cold voice: "Jiang Xiaonian, do I usually give you too much face?"


    "Wang Yue, let me explain." Jiang Xiaonian is lying on the ground, looking at Wang Yue from the bottom up, with a face of fear and want to explain for himself.


    "Explain it! The whole police station knows that Wang fan is my cousin. How dare you treat him as an experiment! Do you want to challenge my limits? " Wang Yue raised her foot angrily and kicked Jiang Xiaonian''s chest again.


    Wang Yue''s high-heeled boots are not only thin, but also very long. They look like 7 or 8 cm.


    Just now Wang Yue kicked Jiang Xiaonian, and he was fed up with the crime. Now he is ready to put a foot on his chest, which makes Jiang Xiaonian''s face change.


    "Wang Yue, Wang Yue, I can''t use it! I can''t help it Hou Zheng is also jumped by Wang Yue''s action, for fear that Wang Yue''s foot will kill Jiang Xiaonian. Hou Zheng runs to Wang Yue in a hurry and pulls Wang Yue apart.


    "Pa"


    Wang Yue, who was dragged aside by Hou Zheng, slapped Hou Zheng in the face.


    Hou Zheng, who is also going to persuade Wang Yue, is obviously stunned by her mouth. Then he yells at Wang Yue with a gloomy face: "Wang Yue, you are crazy!"


    "I''m crazy! If my cousin has something to do, you can''t live Wang Yue stares at red eyes and shouts like crazy.


    Seeing that Wang Yue was so unreasonable, Hou Zheng was so angry that he turned pale and trembled that he was about to fight with Wang Yue.


    "Hou Zheng, try to move my woman! I''ll shoot you! " Standing at the door, Han Chen''s face was cold, and he roared at Hou Zheng, who was preparing to fight with Wang Yue.


    Hearing Han Chen''s roar, Hou Zheng was also stunned, but soon he frowned and said, "Han Chen, what do you want? Do you think I was scared? "


    Although Hou Zheng usually seems to be submissive, he has been a criminal policeman for more than 20 years, so his temper is not so good on the surface. It''s just that he has come to his present position in recent years and is not so violent as before.


    Just now, Wang Yue slapped Hou Zheng in front of everyone, which made him unable to hang on his face. If it wasn''t for Wang Yue''s being a woman, he would have taught her this yellow haired girl!


    Now Han Chen even wants to show off his prestige in front of him. Of course, Hou Zheng won''t give him face. Especially in front of so many people, Hou Zheng wants to take the opportunity to teach Han Chen a lesson and get back the face he just lost.


    Of course, Han Chen was not frightened. Seeing that Hou Zheng was still holding Wang Yue''s arm, he walked up to them with an arrow and pushed Hou Zheng aside.


    Two people are hot temper, this push out, Hou Zheng immediately changed his face, he broke a big curse: "Han Chen, you don''t want to face, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    "Come on!" Han Chen''s defiant Chong Hou is staring.


    "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo


    Hou Zheng, who usually looks timid, suddenly changes his temperament and waves his fist to Han Chen.


    Fist with the wind, strength can be seen is not general.


    However, Han Chen is not a good stubble either. He dodges from left to right and avoids Hou Zheng''s attack. He sees a gap and kicks Hou Zheng in the stomach.


    "Ouch!"


    After all, he is older and has been in a leading position for a long time. Hou Zheng is not as smart as Han Chen. He groaned with pain after a kick in his stomach.


    Hou Zheng, who was covering his stomach, was biting his teeth and glaring at Han Chen with disdain on his face. He scolded: "Han Chen, you''re so cruel!"


    "Hou Zheng, you dare to bully my woman, why should I give you face?" Han Chen pulls Wang Yue behind him and blocks her with his body.


    "Fart! Which eye did you see me bullying her? " Hou Yuanyuan wanted to say that he was the one who was bullied by Wang Yue, but because of his face, he didn''t say it in the end.


    In fact, when he was at the door just now, Han Chen had already seen what happened in the room. The reason why he said Hou Zheng bullied Wang Yue was to find an excuse for making trouble for himself.


    So even though Hou Zheng was the real victim, Han Chen pretended to be a fool and said, "why didn''t you bully me? You just grabbed Wang Yue''s arm, and I was distressed."


    Han Chen''s reason is far fetched, not to mention that Hou Zheng has heard something wrong. Even other people in the room have heard that Han Chen is deliberately finding fault.


    Hou Zheng, who had slowed down a little, barely stood up straight, pointed to Wang Yue and roared, "Wang Yue, Han Chen, you two are here on purpose! Let me tell you something about Wang Fan, but director Xie instructed him personally. Aren''t you afraid of Xie''s interference in today''s affairs? "


    Originally, Wang Yue and Han Chen were scared to death when they played the trump card of xie''an, but after Hou Zheng''s words, Wang Yue and Han Chen didn''t look a bit flustered. On the contrary, they looked at Hou Zheng with disdain, as if they were laughing at him.


    The attitude of the two people made Hou Zheng very upset. He pointed to the door angrily and said to Han Chen, "Han Chen, do you dare to go to see director Xie with me and tell him exactly what you just did."


    "Well! Hou Zheng, you said that the arrest of Wang Fan was directed by director Xie himself? " Wang Yue coldly stares at Hou Zheng and asks.


    "Wang Yue, you don''t believe it, do you? I tell you, I heard director Xie''s instruction and asked me to arrest Wang Fan. " Hou Zheng said with a stiff neck.


    As soon as Hou Zheng''s words were finished, he heard Xie an at the door and asked aloud, "Hou Zheng, when did I tell you to go and get Wang Fan back?"


    "Ah?" Hearing Xie an''s voice coming from the door, Hou Zheng looked to the door in a hurry. Seeing Xie an''s gloomy face, Hou Zheng explained in a hurry: "director Xie, I received your call. You told me that there is new evidence that Wang Fan ordered Liu pangzi to kill. How can you forget?"


    "Telephone? When did I call you? Is there something wrong with your ear? Or is there something wrong with your mind? " Xie an cold face questioned Hou Zheng.

 V2.Chapter 200

    Hu Xiaomei took a car to the place agreed with the dog master. After paying for the car, she hurried to the cafe not far away.


    Along the way, uncle GUI learned from Hu Xiaomei that she was going to meet someone here. As for what to talk about after meeting, uncle GUI did not find out from Hu Xiaomei. Of course, Hu Xiaomei would not take the initiative to tell him.


    The reason why he was waiting near the teahouse early in the morning was that Wang Fan''s mobile phone had been calling him yesterday, which made the ghost uncle''s heart puzzled.


    Wang Fan was arrested by the police, ghost uncle has known for the first time, so see Wang Fan''s mobile phone number to call himself, his heart is very clear that this is someone deliberately.


    It is said that this kind of telephone marked with express delivery, ordinary people will not care about it at all, and even don''t bother to look at it one more time. At most, it is a mistake operation to dial out.


    Even if you dial out by mistake, you will only scold twice after being hung up, and you won''t call repeatedly.


    But Wang Fan''s mobile phone number, yesterday has been constantly dialing the contact number, which is enough to show that the caller, has realized that the express number, is not a simple mobile phone number.


    When Uncle GUI saw Hu Xiaomei, he found that the mobile phone she was holding was exactly the one Wang Fan usually used, so the caller must be Hu Xiaomei who was very close to Wang Fan recently.


    But Wang Fan won''t tell Hu Xiaomei about this contact number. Uncle GUI has absolute confidence in this.


    Moreover, through observation, uncle GUI also found that Hu Xiaomei looked very smart, but he didn''t look like the kind of person who could see such details. So even Hu Xiaomei had Wang Fan''s mobile phone and asked her to dial this number, there would be another person.


    Early in the morning in the car and Hu Xiaomei''s contact, ghost uncle from her melancholy eyes, as well as extremely tired look, has seen her concern for Wang Fan, also understand her character and temper, which also makes him more convinced that the contact number is not Hu Xiaomei.


    The person who can see the abnormality of the contact number and direct Hu Xiaomei to do things, uncle GUI calculates that there is no one else in the whole teahouse except blind master.


    But ghost uncle don''t know, blind master let Hu Xiaomei dial the number of the real intention.


    If you just want to tell the ghost uncle on the other end of the phone that Wang Fan has had an accident, then there is no need to use this way.


    And before blind Master secretly arranged Liu pangzi to follow Wang Fan, ghost uncle also didn''t find Liu pangzi had any other intention.


    Including Wang Fan''s experience in H City, it can be said that blind Master and Liu pangzi did no less to help him than uncle GUI and Han Chen.


    So is the blind master an enemy or a friend?


    This has become the biggest problem faced by ghost uncle.


    If it''s the enemy, the blind master can take the opportunity to get rid of Wang Fan, and even drag out the ghost uncle hidden behind. After all, in this era, it''s no longer the police''s job to trace the information behind the mobile phone number.


    But the blind Master obviously didn''t do that. In the more than ten hours after the phone hung up, uncle GUI didn''t find anything unusual. Many things he had been guarding against didn''t happen as he imagined.


    But if we judge in this way, the blind Master is not their enemy, and the ghost uncle thinks it''s too hasty!


    On this road of no light, uncle GUI has experienced too many intrigues, and he has also seen unspeakable lies, so from his heart, he is not willing to believe anyone, including Wang Fan.


    Uncle GUI in the taxi is smoking and playing with a lighter. He is thinking about how to face this.


    Wang Fan was arrested, and the whole plan was deadlocked.


    Although ghost uncle has arranged Han Chen to rescue Wang Fan, he is still worried that Wang Fan''s undercover identity will be discovered by others.


    There is no complete plan in this world, and there is no real fool, so any mistake or careless action may drag the whole plan into the abyss.


    And blind master let Hu Xiaomei make this call, absolutely not just to inform Wang Fan of being arrested, he must have other purposes.


    A wave is not flat, a wave rises again, ghost uncle had a sense of crisis for the first time.


    In H City, a humble City, there are risks that uncle GUI didn''t expect, as well as things that he hasn''t seen through.


    It seems that the simple can not be more simple underworld, since Wang Fan''s task began, there has been no real calm.


    In this undercurrent surging under the city, one by one let ghost uncle unexpected trap exposed.


    The drug trade, the sex trade, and the bloody murders all let the ghost uncle really see the madness of the city.


    After smoking a cigarette, uncle GUI didn''t figure out any clue. He rolled up the window and was ready to leave here. He found a quiet place to ask Han Chen if there was any progress in Wang Fan''s arrest.


    Just as Uncle GUI started the car and was ready to drive away, a silver van suddenly stopped not far in front of him.


    The speed of the van is very fast, just like a modified sports car. When it drifts all the way to the roadside, it really attracts the attention of many people.


    However, after the van stopped, there was no movement. The thick solar film on the car glass was airtight, and the situation inside could not be seen from the outside.


    This strange phenomenon makes the ghost uncle who is ready to leave stop again.


    Not far from the coffee shop, Hu Xiaomei came out with a tall, beautiful looking man.


    They came out together, but they came out with a tight embrace.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, Hu Xiaomei and that handsome man should be a pair of loving lovers, who are intoxicated in romantic love.


    But the ghost uncle, who knows Hu Xiaomei''s situation, stares at Hu Xiaomei carefully.


    They hugged each other and walked to the roadside. The handsome man touched Hu Xiaomei''s cheek with his hand and showed a proud smile on his face. Then he raised his head and looked around. Finally, his eyes were fixed on the van.


    Waving at the van, the handsome man hugged Hu Xiaomei and came to the parking place.


    Ghost uncle, who was only a few meters away from the van, saw the door of the van open and several figures flashed in the dark compartment, but no one got off.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Hu Xiaomei was hugged by a man and walked to the car body. Her eyes were blurred, and she still had a smile on her face, but that smile looked very dull, and there was no joy in it.

 V2.Chapter 201

    The van with Hu Xiaomei runs very fast, and changes directions from time to time along the way, as if to deliberately hide where she is going.


    However, all these are difficult for uncle GUI. Uncle GUI, driving a taxi, followed the van carefully all the way, and finally watched it drive into the family home of a cotton mill.


    This is a family home with a strong sense of the times. The space between each residential building is not big, and the floors are only five stories. Because of the age, the cement on the external walls of some residential buildings has fallen off, revealing the red bricks hidden under the cement.


    The car is parked at the gate of the family home. Uncle GUI takes out his mobile phone and dials Han Chen''s number. After the call sounds for a while, Han Chen hangs up at the other end. He shakes his head with a bitter smile and puts the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    He pulled out a telescopic baton from under the co driver''s seat. Uncle GUI opened the door and got out of the car.


    There are several elderly people sitting at the gate of the family building. They are whispering. When they see the ghost uncle appearing in front of them, they all shut their mouths.


    Seeing the erratic eyes of these people at the door, uncle GUI quietly put his baton around his waist and asked a 70 year old woman, "madam, I''ll ask you something."


    "What?" The old woman slowly raised her head, looked at the ghost uncle and asked blankly.


    "I was driving on the road to pick up guests just now. A van ran against my car. I followed that car to us. Did you see that van?" Ghost uncle voice soft ask the old woman in front of.


    On hearing ghost uncle ask the van, the old woman''s face flashed a little flustered. She waved her hands and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    "Auntie, I just watched it enter the family home. Don''t you live here? Can I help you? " Ghost uncle squatted down, looking at the old woman''s eyes, the tone is very sincere asked.


    After looking at Uncle GUI''s eyes, the old woman finally shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. If you want to find a car, go in and look for it yourself. I''m old, deaf and dazzled. I don''t know anything."


    The more the old lady said that, the more clear uncle GUI''s heart was. The van just now not only often came in and out of here, but also the old lady in front of her probably knew where those people lived.


    In order not to search in a disorderly way, the people who captured Hu Xiaomei just now are startled. Uncle GUI can only find a way to find out the detailed residence of those people first, so as to successfully rescue Hu Xiaomei who is in danger.


    Seeing that the old woman refused to help, uncle GUI turned his head and asked other elderly people sitting beside the old woman, but no one dared to tell Uncle GUI the truth.


    From their dodgy eyes, ghost uncle can see their fear of those people, and can understand their worries.


    Most of the people living in these old family homes are powerless and powerless old people. Their own lives are hard to live without food and clothing, and they can''t even provoke those reckless gangsters.


    Think of here, ghost uncle Eye Bead son a turn, ask a way: "big Niang? Do those people live in Building 1? "


    "No The old woman shook her head.


    "Building 2?" Ghost uncle then asked.


    "Not either." Answered the old woman.


    "That''s building three?" Ghost uncle looked up at the environment of the family home. There were only 7 or 8 residential buildings in total. It won''t take long to ask.


    Ghost uncle''s words asked, the old woman Leng for a while, she looked at ghost uncle did not speak, also did not shake her head, just quietly looking at ghost uncle.


    The old lady''s action made ghost uncle smile. He asked again, "is that unit 1?"


    "No Answered the old woman, shaking her head.


    "That''s unit 2?" Ghost uncle then asked.


    The old woman looked at Uncle GUI''s face again and said nothing, as if waiting for uncle GUI to ask questions.


    This kind of default answer may make the old woman feel a little secure.


    At least some people ask about today''s events. The old woman can fully argue that she didn''t tell Uncle GUI the answer she wanted. Everything is just uncle GUI''s guess.


    In this way, the ghost uncle has already asked about the people''s residence - the east of the second floor, unit 2, building 3.


    After thanking the old woman in a hurry, uncle GUI stood up and went to the residential building where the people were. Just after he left the gate of the family home, the old people who looked old picked up the benches under their buttocks one after another and stepped on the small steps to disappear in the residential building.


    Nowadays, the evil of the wicked is not something that ordinary people can understand. Only those who have seen the wicked can know how evil their hearts are.


    After living in the family home for a long time, these old people naturally know something that outsiders don''t know and better understand what will happen next.


    If they don''t want to get into trouble, the best way is to hide.


    Of course, you can''t blame them for their lack of justice towards such villains. After all, they are old and frail, let alone fighting against them. I''m afraid that they will be scared to death when they see the appearance of those villains.


    Uncle GUI didn''t plan to ask these old people to help him, and even if they didn''t hide, he would remind them to find a place to hide.


    What''s more, to deal with a few miscreants, it''s just a matter of dividing two by five.


    Coming to the downstairs of the residential building where these people live, uncle GUI looks up at their residence.


    The curtain of Donghu on the second floor is pulled tightly. Even if the sun is so beautiful, the curtain behind the window dare not open a little.


    Darkness is always the hotbed of evil.


    When the sun shines on everyone, the devil sleeping in his body will choose to hide for fear of the sun, but once the darkness covers the whole earth, then the devil will come out unscrupulously and control every dirty soul.


    The ghost uncle standing downstairs can''t see those people''s houses on the second floor. Even though he has chosen many angles, he still knows nothing about the situation in the house.


    At this time, it has been ten minutes since these people entered the family home.


    In these ten minutes, what those people did to Hu Xiaomei, or what they wanted to do, ghost uncle had no bottom in his heart, and he didn''t even dare to think about these things.


    Uncle GUI, who is worried about Hu Xiaomei''s safety, is thinking about how to open the locked door and how to minimize the loss.


    The wall built on the side of No. 3 building suddenly came into the sight of Uncle GUI. The wall, which was flush with the window on the east side of the second floor, gave uncle GUI a way to solve the problem.

 V2.Chapter 202

    He was already in his forties, but his skill was no worse than that of the young people. Next to the two meter high wall of the residential building, he got to the top of the wall three or two times.


    Carefully avoid the glass debris on the wall, ghost uncle step by step went to the second floor of the east door living room window, the body of a light jump, one hand to grasp the drainage pipe on the wall, step on the outside eaves of the window.


    All this ghost uncle do is very careful, for fear that there is a little movement, startled those people in the room.


    Close to the glass on the window, uncle GUI carefully listens to the voice in the room. Among the voices of several men, the voice of a woman crying is sandwiched.


    "Don''t cry! Cry again, I''ll strip you and throw you on the street! " A man with a voice like a duck barks, yelling at the crying woman.


    The woman''s cry is smaller, but she can still be heard sobbing, which makes the ghost uncle standing outside the window feel tight.


    "I slept with you several times? Damn it! What are you crying for? Are you upset? " The man with duck''s voice continued to scold the woman, with a clap in the middle.


    The woman''s cry suddenly became loud again, and then a man''s obscene voice was heard: "dog master, I''m afraid the girl is not fed, so she wants to eat again. Ha ha, let me feed her, and she won''t make any noise!"


    "Damn it, just after one time, are you so excited again? Are you on drugs? " The man with a duck voice laughed and scolded.


    "Ah! Ah! Um... Um... Woo woo woo. "


    A woman''s cry came from the room, followed by a sound of swallowing.


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Ha ha


    Men''s obscene laughter instantly buried women''s voices.


    This makes the ghost uncle outside the window more and more worried. He carefully pulls out the baton from his waist and carefully observes the glass window on the window.


    Because it was a residential building built in the past, the glass windows were still the kind of wooden window frames, with transparent glass inlaid on the glass lattice the size of washbasin.


    I don''t know whether it''s a temporary stronghold or because the villains live in the house. There are no guardrails on the windows, and even the closed windows are not tightly closed.


    Ghost uncle stretched out his hand and touched the window which was not closed tightly. He gently moved the window frame with his fingers and looked at the window in front of him and opened a seam little by little.


    The sound in the room is getting smaller and smaller. After the men''s laughter disappears, only the women''s soft sobs and the sound of skin bumping together are left.


    The ghost uncle outside the window can''t see the scene in the room, but he can also imagine what is happening in the room at this moment.


    Finger hook glass window, one hand to grasp the window frame, body a twist jump on the window, ghost uncle one hand to open the curtain in front of, one hand to support the body to turn over a jump, such as God down to earth in front of everyone in the room.


    The place near the window is a sofa bed. A man is pressing on a woman''s body. He is enjoying the beautiful moment with his eyes closed. Hearing the sound coming from behind, he stares at his back.


    "Bang"


    Ghost uncle feet just a landing, also saw the man looking back action, he did not hesitate to swing the baton in his hand, steady hit on the man''s head.


    Just now, the man with an intoxicated face was hit on the head by ghost uncle''s baton. He didn''t even cry out, so he turned his eyes white and completely fainted.


    The woman, who was pressed by the man under her body, witnessed all this with her own eyes. Without waiting for her reaction, she saw that uncle GUI made a silent gesture to her. One hand of the woman covered her mouth in panic, while the other hand covered her bare chest.


    The naked woman in front of her is not Hu Xiaomei who was brought by these people. Seeing her naked appearance, uncle GUI turns to look at her feet, picks up a dress that the man took off and throws it to the woman lying there.


    Take over ghost uncle throw to own clothes, the woman push away the man who press on her body, nervous put on clothes to cover her body.


    "Don''t talk. I''m here to save you." Ghost uncle whispered to the woman said, by the way took a look at the situation in the house.


    This is a three bedroom room. Uncle GUI''s location is the living room. As soon as you enter the room on the left, there are two rooms with closed doors, while on the right, there is a room with open doors.


    In the room with the door open, there was a Simmons mattress on the floor, beside which some clothes and used condoms were scattered.


    After observing the environment here, uncle GUI took a look at the dressed woman, pointed to the room on the right and said to her, "hide there and keep quiet."


    "Well." The woman nodded her head with tears in her eyes.


    Looking at the woman shivering to the right room, ghost uncle this carefully to the other two rooms.


    Standing at the door of the room near the gate, uncle GUI listened carefully to the movement in the room, but surprisingly, there was no movement in the room.


    "This way, this way." The woman stood at the door of her room, pointed to another room and reminded the ghost uncle in a low voice.


    Hearing the woman''s warning, ghost uncle nodded, then waved to her, motioned her to hide in the room.


    Seeing that the ghost uncle had heard her own reminder, the woman hid back in the room, worried about being seen, and went to the shady corner.


    Standing at the door of another room, ghost uncle held his breath and listened carefully to the movement in the room.


    "Dog master, this girl is in charge of Fuyuan teahouse. Look at her figure, tut tut!" A man said in a frivolous tone.


    "Well! Wang Fan, a bastard, dares to rob Laozi''s territory. Today, Laozi will play with his woman and let him know the end of offending my dog master. " The dog Master said triumphantly.


    "Dog master, Liu Bao and Wang Fan have a good relationship. If brother Bao knows about this, how can he not stay in H City in the future?" Someone whispered to remind the dog master.


    "Go to his mother''s Liu Bao, I worship him as the eldest brother, he sold me! When the crow cleans up Wang Fan, I''ll settle with Liu Bao! " The dog master thought of being bullied by Wang Fan before, and his hatred made his teeth itch.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. dog. You''ll be the one to take Liu Bao''s position sooner or later. Didn''t brother crow agree to us?" At the beginning, the man who spoke comforted the dog in a low voice.


    "Pull it down! When I went to the teahouse last night, the crow didn''t treat our brothers as human beings at all, but threw our people out to step on thunder. If the brothers were not lucky, they would not only get a knife in the butt! " The voice that reminded the dog master complained again.


    "Damn it! No one can rely on it, but anyway, I''m going to sleep today. Even if I die, I''ll have to go to her! " The dog growled angrily.

 V2.Chapter 203

    The dog master in the room is hoarse and frantically clamoring for revenge on Wang Fan. In the face of Hu Xiaomei who is not aware of the danger, the most despicable side of the dog master is exposed.


    Standing outside the door of the ghost uncle, gently grasp the handle on the door, fiercely forced to open the door.


    Several people in the room turned their backs to the door. No one cared who was coming in behind them. Maybe in their hearts, they would not think of any danger coming in from outside at this time.


    "Brothers, I''ll go first and have a taste of something new. Those who went to the teahouse last night lined up behind me and came one by one. Damn it! The girl''s legs are so long and white! Ha ha The dog master''s eyes were staring at Hu Xiaomei''s thigh, and his mouth couldn''t help drooling.


    Hearing the order of the dog master, those guys who are licking their lips and peeping at Hu Xiaomei''s plump figure quickly start to move with their pants.


    "Damn it! Who are you Standing behind the dog, the man raised his eyes to see the ghost uncle at the door, and asked in surprise.


    "Bang"


    Ghost uncle in the hands of the baton solid hit on the man''s head, dull percussion sound is to give him an answer.


    "Ah"


    The beaten man held his head in both hands and screamed bitterly. His pants in his hand quickly slipped to his ankles.


    "Who!"


    The dog master, who was taking off his trousers, heard the voice coming from behind him and looked back in a hurry.


    Looking at the ghost uncle with a murderous face, the dog master was so scared that he could not help shivering. His little brother, who was not easy to wake up, was in a state of atrophy and dormancy again because of his excessive tension.


    Several other people in the room saw that their brother was beaten by ghost uncle, and immediately cried like a frying pan.


    "Damn it! Kill him


    "Old man, I''m tired of living!"


    "Damn it, kill him!"


    ¡­ ¡­


    A few people who are still in a state of excitement have never faced the consciousness of the strong, let alone have time to see the situation in front of them.


    When the first two men, carrying pants rushed to ghost uncle, raised his legs to ghost uncle kick to the ground.


    The ghost uncle standing at the door sneered at the two men who rushed to him. He took out one stick from each side of his baton and hit them on their knees.


    "Ka, Ka"


    The sound of bones being smashed by metal in this room, two strong and powerful thighs, became limp in a moment.


    "Ma! It''s killing me! "


    "Dog, help


    Two men who had broken their legs fell to the ground and wailed bitterly, holding them in both hands. They began to regret their impulse and began to see the real face of the ghost uncle at the door.


    Standing at the bedside, the dog master had been scared silly by Uncle GUI''s behavior. He didn''t even dare to lift his pants, so he stood there and looked at Uncle GUI with his mouth wide open.


    Looking at the people who were scared by themselves in the room, the ghost uncle dodged the door and said in a deep voice, "get out of here and kneel down!"


    "Well." The dog master was the first to react. He went outside without mentioning his trousers.


    "Plop"


    As soon as he took a step, he tripped over his trousers. The dog master fell down heavily, and his injured nose hit the ground again. He was in a cold sweat.


    Although the bridge of his nose was bumped askew again, the dog master didn''t make a scream. He fell to the ground and didn''t even have time to lift his pants, so he climbed out of the room.


    If you don''t agree, hit your head. If you don''t say a word, break your leg.


    This kind of ruthless role is simply not the dog Lord can fight against, the best way to face this kind of ruthless role is to raise your hand to surrender, completely listen to his arrangement.


    In the room, he followed some of the dog''s men and saw his elder brother crawling out of the room with his buttocks pursed and chrysanthemums exposed. Although he thought it was very funny, no one dared to laugh.


    They walked out of the room one by one with their pants in line. Next to the dog master who had knelt in the living room, they knelt down in order.


    Ghost uncle blow up the head of the guy, has also been gray to climb out, looking for an inconspicuous place, honest kneel down.


    Seeing that his brothers were so obedient, the two men who were broken by ghost uncle didn''t dare to cry out any more, but it was not easy to leave the room.


    The two men curled up on the ground in horror, looking at the ghost uncle standing at the door. They wanted to ask someone to help them out, but they were worried that the ghost uncle would break their other leg if he was in a bad mood.


    Seems to see the two people''s ideas, ghost uncle stick on the waist, one hand carrying two people''s collars, like a dead dog dragged two people out.


    He left them in the living room at random. Uncle GUI went back to the room to have a look. He made sure that Hu Xiaomei was just dazed and unconscious. After that, he closed the door and came to the living room.


    The air in the room was really bad. Uncle GUI had to light a cigarette. While smoking, he picked up a clean place and sat down. He squinted at the dog kneeling on the ground.


    The dog master, who was in a cold sweat, peeped at the expression on Uncle GUI''s face from time to time. His heart, which was already in a panic, wanted to jump out of his throat.


    After smoking half a cigarette, uncle GUI got used to the smell of the room. He pointed to the dog and asked, "do you dare to repeat what you just said?"


    "No! Dare not The dog master waved his hand in a hurry, and his face turned pale with fright.


    "Damn it! Dare not say? " The ghost uncle pointed to the dog''s nose and scolded.


    "Good man! I was just a sperm brain, I''m guilty, I dare not, I really dare not Scared by the curse of ghost uncle, the dog master quickly slapped himself in the face and admitted his mistake to the fierce ghost uncle.


    After hearing what the dog Master said on his knees, the ghost uncle realized that he had misunderstood his meaning. The boy thought that the ghost uncle asked him to bully Hu Xiaomei.


    Annoyed by gouye''s intelligence quotient, ghost uncle sneered and asked, "I mean you and crow framed Wang Fan. Do you dare to say it again?"


    "This..." now still don''t know the origin of ghost uncle, don''t know how to answer ghost uncle.


    "I owe Wang Fan a favor. Do you know what to do?" Ghost uncle cold face says.


    "Yes, yes, I will tell the police exactly what the crow forced me to do." Knowing the ghost uncle''s intention, the dog master''s heart finally became more stable. He wiped the sweat on his head and answered sincerely.


    Get dog ye such answer, ghost uncle satisfaction nodded, this just took out the mobile phone again dial out Han Chen''s mobile phone number.

 V2.Chapter 204

    As soon as he came out of Xie an''s office, Han Chen''s mobile phone in his pocket vibrated. He took out his mobile phone and took a look at the caller ID. he hurriedly took his mobile phone to a corner where there was no one, and cautiously connected uncle GUI''s call.


    "I was in the Xie Bureau''s office just now." Han Chen didn''t call each other''s name, and his face was calm, which made it seem that it was hard to doubt that he was talking about something important.


    After hearing Han Chen''s words, uncle GUI laughed and said to the microphone, "come to the old family home of the cotton mill. There are gifts waiting for you on the second floor of unit 2, building 3."


    "Gifts?" Han Chen asked blankly.


    "Yes, gifts." When ghost uncle spoke, he looked up at those people on the ground, and the smile on his face was softer, just like a kind old man.


    Although he was puzzled by Uncle GUI''s words, Han Chen agreed to come down, hung up the phone and hurried downstairs to the office building.


    As soon as he got to the elevator entrance, before Han Chen could press the elevator key, he heard Wang Yue''s voice behind him: "Han Chen, wait a moment."


    Hearing Wang Yue calling himself, Han Chen turned to look at her and asked awkwardly, "Wang Yue, I don''t want to fight, especially with you."


    "I don''t want to fight with you, but the reason is different." Wearing a red windbreaker, Wang Yue has come to Han Chen.


    "What can I do for you?" In Xie an''s office, Han Chen, who has just experienced a verbal battle, is angry and resentful to Wang Yue, but he doesn''t dare to challenge her.


    Wang Yue, who won the victory in the end, still had a happy look on her face. She looked into Han Chen''s eyes and asked, "Han Chen, you are abnormal today."


    "What?" Han Chen was a little nervous by Wang Yue.


    "Why are you so kind-hearted to let Wang fan out?" The smile on Wang Yue''s face gradually disappears, and she looks at Han Chen solemnly.


    "Isn''t he your cousin? I''m also speaking for you and pleading for him! " Han Chen replied with a smile.


    "Yes? How do I feel that you care more about him than I do? " Wang Yue asked coldly.


    "Oh? Do you want Wang Fan to be held up like this? Do you think Wang fan is the murderer? Or something else? " Smart Han Chen realized the danger, he did not answer Wang Yue''s question, but issued a series of questions.


    I didn''t expect that Han Chen would question herself. Wang Yue''s brow twisted into a knot. She looked into Han Chen''s eyes for a long time. Then she said, "Han Chen, you don''t want to make Wang Fan''s idea, let alone use him as your cannon fodder. If you let me know, what kind of tricks do you want to pit him, I won''t spare you."


    Han Chen knows the relationship between Wang Yue and Wang Fan and the meaning of her words, but he can''t tell Wang Yue the truth.


    Seeing that Han Chen didn''t respond to his words, Wang Yue held out her hand with a sneer, pressed the elevator key behind him, and stood at the elevator entrance to wait for the elevator.


    Wang Yue, with long hair and red clothes, stands beside Han Chen and embraces her arms. Although she has a high expression on her face, she feels helpless.


    Han Chen in police uniform stands behind her and looks at Wang Yue''s back. Suddenly, he feels that this woman is really fragile. The strength on the surface makes people feel sad.


    She loves Wang Fan, but there is no way to change everything about Wang Fan.


    Just like a beloved Princess, she fell in love with a worthless poor boy. She longed for her love to be realized, but finally found that her efforts were nothing but dust smashed on the wall.


    Ding Dong


    The door of the elevator opened. In the empty elevator, the glass mirror facing the door was very bright. A trace of melancholy flashed on Wang Yue''s face was also clearly reflected by the mirror.


    Step into the spacious elevator, Wang Yue turned around, the expression on her face is so firm, looking at Han Chen who is also ready to enter the elevator, her voice coldly said: "you take the elevator!"


    "Why?" Han Chen, who has gone to the elevator door, looks at Wang Yue in doubt.


    "Hum!" Wang Yue, who reached out to press the key to close the door, gave a cold hum and did not answer Han Chen''s question.


    Looking at the elevator door in front of him, slowly sliding and closing, Han Chen starts helplessly and shrugs from Wang Yue.


    "Ka"


    Wang Yue, standing in the middle of the elevator, shakes. As the elevator car slides down, her body feels weightless.


    In Xie an''s office, she was surprised that Han Chen would speak for Wang Fan, and that he couldn''t wait to let Wang fan out of the police station.


    I have long heard that Wang Fan''s rise in the underworld of H city depends on the relationship in the police station.


    At this time, Wang Yue''s heart has already guessed about Han Chen''s maintenance of Wang Fan.


    "Informant"


    It''s always been a secret that the police can''t reveal.


    In order to investigate the truth of a case or the criminal facts of a criminal gang, the police will bribe those gangsters at the bottom of society to work for the police with favorable conditions.


    This can not only reduce the risk of the police, but also better control the development of the situation.


    As for those "informants" who provide information to the police, their fate is generally not very optimistic.


    As an anti drug police officer, Wang Yue is no stranger to "informants", and she has also contacted some so-called "informants" in her work.


    From Han Chen''s attitude towards Wang Fan, as well as Wang Fan''s recent troubles, she can see that some unusual changes have taken place in the relationship between Han Chen and Wang Fan.


    Han Chen''s pursuit of her has never stopped from the beginning.


    And she can also expect that with Han Chen''s IQ, she can definitely guess the relationship between Wang Fan and her, so she does not think that the relationship between Han Chen and Wang fan is relaxed because Wang fan is her cousin.


    If these reasons can not be established, it can only show that there is a certain transaction between Han Chen and Wang Fan.


    Wang Yue can''t guess what Han Chen promised Wang Fan, but she can think of what Wang Fan hopes to get from Han Chen.


    Although many things let her down again and again, Wang Yue could feel that Wang Fan''s feelings for her did not fade, even stronger than when they were together.


    "He must not be allowed to degenerate like this!"


    When the elevator stopped on the first floor, the sense of power from her feet filled Wang Yue''s body with fighting spirit. She clenched her fist and said to herself silently in her heart.


    When the open elevator door closed again, the red figure had disappeared from the corridor, and a redemption action had begun.

 V2.Chapter 205

    In the underground interrogation room, Wang Fan leans on the back of his chair and drinks mineral water. After drinking three bottles of mineral water in succession, he slightly feels that his body is conscious.


    There were more than a dozen cigarette ends on the ground, which Wang Fan smoked one by one after he was released from the interrogation chair.


    "Zhi"


    The heavy iron door of the interrogation room was pushed open. Wang Fan, holding a mineral water bottle in his hand, looked towards the door.


    The expressionless Wang Yue stood at the door, fanned the smoke in front of his face with his hand, and said to Wang Fan sitting on the chair: "are you not afraid to choke yourself?"


    "Not bad." Wang Fan grinned at her and said happily.


    An hour ago, when Wang Yue opened the handcuffs from Wang Fan''s hands, the first thing she gave him was cigarettes.


    When they were in the police academy, Wang Fan would always smoke secretly in violation of the regulations, and every time they were investigated by teachers or pickets, it was Wang Yue who secretly helped him hide his cigarettes.


    About quitting smoking, Wang Yue didn''t give Wang Fan less lessons, and even threatened Wang Fan. If Wang fan can''t quit smoking when she graduated, she won''t go to a police station with Wang Fan to let Wang Fan taste the taste of long-distance love.


    However, Wang Fan did not give up smoking, and they did not work in a police station.


    Walking to Wang Fan, Wang Yue reaches out her hand and touches Wang Fan''s forehead. The cold feeling makes her eyebrows slightly wrinkle.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing. I''m strong!" Looking at Wang Yue''s frown, Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Don''t be brave in front of me, I don''t know you!" Wang Yue stares at Wang Fan, who is very weak, and takes back her hand on his head.


    "Cousin, can I go now? Have you caught the man who framed me? " Wang Fan put out the cigarette in his hand and looked at Wang Yue with a smile.


    "I''m not responsible for your murder." Wang Yue shook her head and answered.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I''m not afraid of the shadow. I''m confident. I''m very confident in the police of H city." Wang Fan said confidently, but a little more worried in his eyes.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, Wang Yue looked into his eyes and asked, "are you working for the police?"


    Wang Yue''s words made Wang Fan feel tight in his heart. The half cigarette that had been extinguished in his hand was crushed by his subconscious pinch.


    Seeing that the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand was crushed, Wang Yue''s eyebrows tightened more tightly. She bent down to get close to Wang Fan''s face, looked into his eyes and asked, "you''re making an informant for Han Chen, aren''t you?"


    "Why do you say that?" Wang Fan asked, pretending to be relaxed.


    "Yes? Or not? " The tone of Wang Yue''s speech was very cold, and she didn''t want to explain at all.


    Seeing the seriousness on Wang Yue''s face, Wang Fan suddenly chuckled. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his short hair hard, but he was guessing the intention of Wang Yue''s questioning.


    Informant?


    Undercover?


    Working for Han Chen?


    Working for the H city police?


    These questions are all one answer, but Wang fan doesn''t know how to say it, let alone whether to tell Wang Yue.


    Wang Fan''s struggle and hesitation didn''t escape Wang Yue''s eyes at all. Her fists were clenched more tightly, and there was a tingling feeling in her heart.


    "I knew you wouldn''t let yourself go." Wang Yue reaches out her hand again and grabs Wang Fan''s hand.


    Wang Fan, who lowers his head, feels the shaking from Wang Yue''s hand. He slowly raises his head and looks into Wang Yue''s eyes.


    Wang Yue''s eyes flashed wave after wave of light, which made Wang Fan ready to answer, and he quietly put it back in his stomach.


    He didn''t want this woman to worry about him, and he didn''t want her to feel sorry for himself. He just wanted someone to take his place in her heart and complete the mission that should have been completed by him.


    How many times in the dream of the scene, really happened in front of his eyes, Wang Fan did not dare to touch the feelings, more dare not and Wang Yue''s eyes.


    The light in her eyes is like the ripples on the lake. With the restlessness and agitation in her heart, she is beating Wang Fan''s heart persistently.


    "Is it because of me?" Wang Yue asked softly.


    Awakened by Wang Yue''s voice, Wang Fan''s eyebrows drooped in an instant. With a long breath, he reached out and pushed Wang Yue away, holding his hand.


    Wang Yue was surprised by Wang Fan''s action. She looked at Wang Fan in front of her and asked in a trembling voice, "what do you mean?"


    "Han Chen has been working for me, I want to be a big man, he wants to help me, the condition is that I help him pursue you!" Wang Fan raised his head and said to Wang Yue seriously.


    "Wang Fan?" The light in Wang Yue''s eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by a cold light, like a sharp knife shot at Wang Fan who looked at her.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been a gangster for too long. I really don''t want to live like this again! I also want to see the scenery, I want to... "


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan''s words did not finish, angry Wang Yue has waved his arm, in his face heavily hit a slap in the face.


    Wang Fan, who was already a little weak, almost slipped off the chair because of Wang Yue''s slap. He rubbed his hot face with his hand, tried to put his body back on the chair, and looked at Wang Yue standing in front of him with a smile.


    "Wang Yue, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t let Han Chen do things for me under your banner. I..."


    "I didn''t hit you for that!" Wang Yue interrupted Wang Fan with a cold face.


    Hearing Wang Yue''s words, Wang Fan was stunned at first, and then said to her, "you''re not angry because of this. OK, I''ll thank you again and again when I sit in the position of the gangster in H city!"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll give you another slap in the face?" Wang Yue, who is biting her teeth, stares at Wang Fan and asks fiercely.


    Not daring to look at Wang Yue, Wang Fan lowered his head and reached out to take out a cigarette box from his pocket.


    "Don''t smoke!" Wang Yue pulled Wang Fan''s hand out of his pocket and yelled at him.


    The cigarette case and lighter in his pocket were taken out by Wang Fan''s hand, fell on the edge of the interrogation chair, and then fell under his feet.


    He scratched the short hair on his head with his hand. Wang Fan bent down without expression and reached out to pick up the cigarette box from his feet.


    "Pa"


    Black high-heeled shoes, heavily stepped on the cigarette box, Wang Yue coldly looked at Wang Fan who raised his head.


    "Well, I won''t smoke!" Wang Fan sat up straight with a bitter smile and said to Wang Yue pitifully.


    "I''ll give you a chance to go back to the past. Don''t let me down!" Wang Yue stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and says to him word by word.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Rubbing his hair hard, Wang Fan tried to hide his inner pain with laughter. He didn''t want Wang Yue to see or feel his guilt and helplessness for her.


    "Have you ever heard of the high table club?" Wang Yue asked in a low voice.

 V2.Chapter 206

    High table meeting!


    This is the first time that Wang Fan has heard that although he doesn''t know what "high table meeting" is, no matter what the literal meaning is or Wang Yue''s serious expression, Wang fan can feel a kind of crisis.


    "I don''t know what high table club is, but I will help you." Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue seriously and answered firmly.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, Wang Yue didn''t show joy on her face. Instead, she said sternly to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, you''re not helping me, you''re helping yourself, you know?"


    "It''s all the same. Just be happy!" Wang fan does not want to quarrel with her, and there is no need to quarrel.


    "It''s not easy for me to give you the chance to fight for it. As long as you help us investigate this matter, you can have a decent identity and then return to this society, you know?" Wang Yue said excitedly.


    Touching his chin, Wang Fan nodded and replied, "I know."


    "Well, I''ll give you a brief account of the high table meeting, and then I''ll talk about what you need to do." Wang Yue saw that Wang Fan didn''t explain any more, and she was satisfied that she spoke a lot more gently.


    "According to our intelligence, there is an organization called the" high table meeting "in China. We have not yet got a clear understanding of the specific purpose of this organization. We just know that every representative in this organization is not an ordinary person. They all have different abilities." Wang Yue said to Wang Fan with a serious expression.


    "Oh? Representative? Do you know the information of these representatives? " Wang Fan asked.


    "I don''t know. We only know about the structure of this organization through intelligence. We are not sure about the current personnel and personnel situation of this organization. We just know that there are representatives of this organization in many cities in China. They are developing members for this organization and handling matters entrusted by other representatives." Wang Yue shakes her head and answers helplessly.


    "According to you, this" high table club "is more like a circle. Everyone in this circle has something unique that others can take advantage of. As members of the organization, they should not only enjoy the help of others, but also serve others. Is that right?" Wang Fan simply explained his understanding.


    "Yes, as you said, this" high table club "is indeed such a structure." Wang Yue nodded and answered.


    "If it''s just like this, you police don''t have to worry at all. Haven''t you heard a word?" Wang Fan said to Wang Yue with a relaxed face.


    "What?" Wang Yue asked suspiciously.


    "The hustle and bustle of the world are all for profit, and the hustle and bustle of the world are all for profit." Looking at Wang Yue''s doubts, Wang Fan shakes his head and says.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yue said with a sneer: "if it''s just a simple exchange of interests, then we really don''t need to be nervous, but if what they do has gone beyond the bottom line of the law, and is likely to harm the interests of the country, then we must make it clear!"


    "The bottom line of the law? And harm the interests of the country? Wang Yue, what you said is not just a guess! " Wang Fan looks at Wang Yue in surprise and can''t believe what she said.


    In fact, in life, there are many clubs like "high table club" as Wang Yue said.


    For example, the provincial chamber of Commerce, the commodity XX chamber of Commerce, and even the owners of many small businesses will form a circle because of their similar interests.


    But these circles all have one thing in common, that is, they only talk about the way of doing business, the sharing of information, and the mutual help of funds. They will not be involved in politics.


    In China, compared with other countries in the world, the business environment is still very good, and as long as you are brave enough, there are countless ways to get rich.


    However, if you dare to gather some friends to talk about politics, then the fate of you and your friends will soon have an answer that won''t surprise you.


    Since Wang Yue said that the "high table club" is an organization that endangers the interests of China, it is no small matter for the police.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t believe his words, Wang Yue went on to say, "our people have contacted the representatives of this organization in other cities, and they have obtained certain information from the representatives. So what I said is not groundless, but there is not enough evidence."


    "Contact with representatives of this organization? Then you should arrest that representative and try it first. Don''t tell me that you need enough evidence to do something harmful to the national interests. " Wang Fan, who has a certain understanding of the police''s handling of cases, also knows the way to deal with such matters.


    "If it''s as simple as you think, we won''t have to work so hard, and I can''t get this chance for you." Wang Yue shakes her head and answers helplessly.


    "Your people are out of touch, aren''t they?" Wang Fan did not say the word martyrdom, but euphemistically said another way.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, Wang Yue said in a low voice: "our people died in their duty, and the representative he contacted was also killed!"


    "According to you, these people are really not simple, and it seems that the information is reliable, otherwise they would not use such means." Wang Fan scratched his head and said to Wang Yue.


    "Yes, the people of the" high table club "must have known about this situation and worried that their conspiracy would be discovered, so they would rush to kill people. This also proves that our intelligence is correct, and the secret behind this incident is absolutely beyond our imagination." Wang Yue agrees with Wang Fan.


    "So what do you need me to do? I''m just a gangster. Although I have some skills on the ground of H City, I really don''t understand what you call "high table meeting". And according to your opinion, people like me can''t be absorbed at all. " Wang Fan hands a stand, is very helpless to say.


    "Do you know Li Huairen?" Wang Yue asked in a deep voice.


    "Mr. Li?" Hearing Wang Yue talking about the name of Li Huairen, Wang Fan was shocked.


    H city is a business leader, a philanthropist in people''s eyes, and has a lover relationship with Hong Jie.


    These conditions fully meet the standards of a successful person, which is enough to make people suspect that he is a member of the "high table club".


    Seeing the surprise on Wang Fan''s face, Wang Yue nodded and said to him, "we suspect that Li Huairen is also a representative of this organization."

 V2.Chapter 207

    I doubt that Li Huairen is a representative of the "high table meeting". Let alone Wang Yue, even Wang Fan''s heart thinks so.


    However, it is a bit unreasonable to arrest people without any evidence.


    Even when it comes to national security, the police dare not do what they want. After all, those countries that have opinions on China are always staring at the Chinese government.


    Since Wang Yue said that, Wang Fan naturally understood what she meant, but even if Wang Fan wanted to help her, he didn''t have the ability to realize it.


    In H City, Li Huairen is not only a leader in business, but also a famous philanthropist. Although these may be superficial, many people who do not know Li Huairen will not easily believe that Li Huairen is a villain.


    Especially in the last fight between Wang Fan and Sanlong group, Ma Teng, the boss of Sanlong group, committed suicide by jumping off a building. Sanlong group was heavily in debt and fell into bankruptcy.


    If Li Huairen had not taken over the mess of Sanlong group, many salaried people of Sanlong group would have been forced to leave and find jobs to support their families in this city.


    It is precisely because of Li Huairen''s action that he has not only established the image of a philanthropist in the hearts of the citizens of H City, but also won the commendation of the city government.


    Wang Fan also watched the live TV broadcast of the award to Li Huairen sitting in front of the TV. Up to now, he suspects that Li Huairen is related to Ma Teng''s death, but it can only remain in his heart as a doubt.


    Having met Li Huairen with Tong Jiahui before, Wang fan can also feel his hypocrisy. Even every time he sees Li Huairen, he feels disgusted, but it doesn''t mean anything.


    At least so far, Wang Fan has not found anything wrong with Li Huairen, except that the mistress of Hong Jie has been confirmed by Miao Qing.


    And what bothers Wang Fan most is that Li Huairen doesn''t seem to have any contact with the underworld. Even if he has any contacts, it''s because of Hong Jie that he meets occasionally.


    As a man of the hour in the underworld of H City, although he has some ability to a certain extent, if he approaches Li Huairen, Wang Fan really finds it difficult.


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan shrugged his shoulders and said to Wang Yue, "Wang Yue, although Li Huairen has the word" bad guy "in his name, he and I are not the same people. Our friendship can''t be further."


    "Well! That may be true Wang Yue said with a sneer.


    "Is it hard, Li Huairen or the leading gangster in H city? Just like him, what else do you think he can do to deal with these people in the Jianghu besides asking for bodyguards? Wang Yue, if you want to be the leader of the underworld, it''s not just money. " Wang Fan shook his head and did not dare to compliment Wang Yue''s guess.


    "I didn''t say he was the leader of the underworld. What''s your hurry?" Wang Yue white Wang Fan said.


    "I''m mixed society, he''s in business. How can we get together? Is it hard for me to be his bodyguard? Even if I stick to my face, he doesn''t like men! " When it comes to liking men, Wang Fan thinks it funny.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was more and more serious, Wang Yue lowered her face and said to him in a low voice: "you are familiar with Hong Jie! Don''t tell me, you don''t know. I know all about you and her Miao Qing! "


    Listening to Wang Yue''s low voice, Wang Fan''s back broke out in a cold sweat. Although Miao Qing took the initiative to make several intimate contacts with him, Wang Fan had no way to explain this.


    What''s more, Wang Yue''s hot temper didn''t shoot Wang Fan on the spot for cheating on him, which gave him some chances.


    Cold sweat along Wang Fan''s forehead, slowly flow to his cheek, cold sliding feeling let Wang Fan feel dry mouth, the position of the heart has a kind of suffocating feeling.


    "Miao Qing is not a simple woman. Has she ever seduced you?" Wang Yue stares at Wang Fan and asks.


    The sudden problem didn''t make Wang Fan panic. On the contrary, it made his heart beat wildly and get the greatest comfort at this moment.


    "Wang Yue didn''t know that I had sex with Miao Qing!"


    In the heart of a nearly ecstatic cry, let Wang Fan relief general breath.


    As long as you don''t know this, you can keep your life!


    Slow down the ups and downs of the heart, Wang Fan calmly looked at Wang Yue said: "yes, but I did not promise, I am worried..."


    "Well! If you don''t promise, you don''t have to worry about anything else. You just need to understand that the bullets in my gun can be shot into your body at any time, just like you shot into other women''s bodies! " Wang Yue''s cold-blooded face is very cool, like a cold-blooded executioner.


    The first time I heard Wang Yue say such words, Wang Fan didn''t know what kind of expression to use. He laughed awkwardly and said in a low voice: "are you still very close to Jiang Xiaonian?"


    "Shut up! I wanted to finish the task. Director Xie wanted to find a breakthrough from Jiang Xiaonian, so he arranged me to approach him. After the task is finished, I will deal with it naturally! " Wang Yue stares at Wang Fan and explains it discontentedly.


    Wang Fan was very satisfied with this answer, but there was no expression on his face, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Before Wang Fan''s excited expression, Wang Yue''s heart was a little disappointed. However, she was stubborn and didn''t want to show too much reserve, so she went on to say, "as long as you get close to red sister, try to get her trust, and then inquire about Li Huairen from her, I think things will be a lot clearer."


    "What if sister Hong doesn''t like me? After all, I''m not as handsome as Jiang Xiaonian, and I''m not as young as he is


    "Shut up, Wang Fan. Are you jealous?" Although the tone of his speech is very strict, Wang Yue''s heart is very proud of Wang Fan''s reaction.


    "No, just some worries." Wang Fan looks at Wang Yue with a smile.


    "Well! Don''t pretend in front of me, I warn you! The task belongs to the task, you must be clean, don''t have a relationship with a woman like red sister! You know what? " Wang Yue told with a overcast face.


    Listen to Wang Yue with command tone, Wang Fan said with a smile: "please! I haven''t promised you to finish your task! And you didn''t even tell me what I could get out of it! "


    "Wang Fan, don''t play silly with me. I said before that you will get rid of your present life and return to the society! And... And... "

 V2.Chapter 208

    Just when Wang Fan and Wang Yue were discussing the "high table meeting" in the underground interrogation room, Hou Zheng, with an angry face, was sitting on the sofa of Jiang Xiaonian''s apartment, angry at Jiang Xiaonian.


    "Jiang Xiaonian, what you have done!" Hou Zheng is patting the tea table in front of him, yelling at Jiang Xiaonian sitting on the sofa beside him.


    The tea tray placed on the tea table was patted vigorously by Hou Zheng, and it also made waves of shaking sound.


    Playing with the purple clay pot in his hand, Jiang Xiaonian looks at Hou Zheng with a smile. He doesn''t show any negative emotions because of his anger.


    "Didn''t you say that the arrest of Wang Fan was approved by director Xie?" Hou Zhengyue said that he felt more and more angry and wanted to stand up and lift the coffee table in front of him.


    In the underground interrogation room, when Hou Zhengyi taught Han Chen a lesson, he had a strong confidence in his heart, and the source of this confidence was the phone call Jiang Xiaonian said.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Xiaonian found Hou Zheng and told him that Xie an wanted to arrest Wang Fan immediately. He said that the police station had received a new report, and there was evidence to prove that Wang Fan, who was at large, was behind the murder of Du Shun.


    Hearing such news, Hou Zheng was also shocked, and even more dubious of Jiang Xiaonian''s words.


    However, without waiting for Hou Zheng to call Xie an to verify this, Jiang Xiaonian has already informed those police officers under Hou Zheng in the name of Hou Zheng.


    As for Jiang Xiaonian''s practice, Hou was not happy in his heart.


    Although all the people in the police station of H city know that Jiang Xiaonian and Xie an have a lot of personal relations, even this new interrogation method, as well as Jiang Xiaonian''s experimental research project, Xie an helped him secretly.


    But Hou Zheng still thinks that Jiang Xiaonian''s doing this is not paying attention to him, the criminal police branch leader.


    However, after all, the official university level crushed people, and Jiang Xiaonian''s father was still in a certain position, so Hou Zheng didn''t turn over Jiang Xiaonian at that time.


    What''s more, from the beginning of capturing Liu pangzi, Hou Zheng had already identified Wang Fan as the messenger behind the scenes from his heart, so when Jiang Xiaonian said that there was evidence to prove it, Hou Zheng''s heart also had his own expectations for such a result.


    Personnel deployment, find the trace of Wang Fan.


    Soon, the police are taking a taxi out of Wang Fan, stopped on the way to meet with the dog.


    When Wang Fan in handcuffs is taken to the underground interrogation room, Hou Zheng is actually more excited than Jiang Xiaonian.


    The farce at Xia Nan''s funeral has always been a shadow in Hou Zheng''s heart. He must find it back from Wang Fan, and he can''t forgive Wang Fan after all.


    So at this time, Hou Zhengchong''s anger at Jiang Xiaonian is a kind of shirking responsibility, and even means to take Jiang Xiaonian out.


    After being attacked by Hou Zheng, Jiang Xiaonian poured two cups of tea and said to Hou Zheng with a smile: "Captain Hou, drink some tea and moisten your throat. If you have anything to say, I''ll listen."


    As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of being strong, you are afraid of the needle.


    If Jiang Xiaonian and Hou Zheng have a quarrel with Mai Mang, Hou Zheng and Hou Zheng will not care about yelling at him.


    But Jiang Xiaonian''s attitude is so low, and his attitude is so gentle, which makes Hou Zheng feel embarrassed.


    Now that Jiang Xiaonian has given himself a step down, Hou Zheng can''t continue to blush with him, so he has to sit back on the sofa, pick up the cup of tea Jiang Xiaonian poured for him, pour it into his mouth and swallow it.


    Tea is not hot, just warm feeling, the sweet taste of tea through Hou Zheng''s throat, the fire in his stomach also poured down the majority.


    Hou Zheng put the cup back on the tray and said helplessly, "Mr. Jiang, I''m not angry because Xie Ju criticized me or because you lied to me. It''s because we''ve done this already! When Wang fan is ready, it''s hard to do the next thing! "


    "Captain Hou, I''m a layman in solving the case, but I don''t think we have done anything wrong in this matter. At least so far, I feel that catching Wang Fan has gained a lot!" Jiang Xiaonian poured another cup of tea for Hou Zheng and said to him with a smile.


    "Harvest? What''s the gain? " Hou Zhengyi didn''t understand Jiang Xiaonian''s meaning. He looked at him in some confusion.


    "Wang fan is not Wang Yue''s cousin, at least they are not relatives." Jiang Xiaonian said with great certainty.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaonian say so, Hou Zheng''s face was stunned at first, and then said: "this matter is not important, Wang Yue is very evil, who knows what relationship she has with Wang Fan, and I don''t care about it."


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Seeing that Hou Zheng didn''t understand what he meant, Jiang Xiaonian said, "if Wang Fan and Wang Yue are not related, why does Han Chen help Wang Fan?"


    "Han Chen? He didn''t want to please Wang Yue, he... "Halfway through, Hou Zheng didn''t say any more.


    Since Wang Fan and Wang Yue are not relatives, why does Han Chen help Wang Fan?


    The purpose of helping Wang fan is to please Wang Yue, but if the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Yue is not as it appears, Han Chen''s move is obviously unnecessary.


    If even Jiang Xiaonian could understand the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Yue, did Han Chen not notice it at all?


    As an old criminal policeman with rich investigation experience, Hou Zheng has long felt that the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Yue is unusual.


    But Wang Yue and Hou Zheng have no intersection, so Hou Zheng is also lazy to ask about this matter, even more lazy to inquire about this kind of frivolous news.


    But Han Chen, who also has a lot of reconnaissance experience, doesn''t doubt it at all?


    Unless Han Chen is a fool!


    But in fact, Han Chen is not only a fool, but also a smart man that other people can match.


    Jiang Xiaonian''s words instantly made Hou Zheng curious. He frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaonian with a proud face. He tentatively asked, "do you mean that Han Chen and Wang Fan have a different relationship? What''s the secret between them? The so-called help from relatives is just a cover?"


    "Captain Hou, you are an old policeman and have more experience than me. I think you should have guessed something too!" Jiang Xiaonian said with a smile.


    "Is it difficult that Wang fan is Han Chen''s informant? Is he doing this to protect Wang Fan?" Hou Zheng said to himself.


    "If it''s as simple as the informant, is it necessary for Han Chen to fight so hard with us? I guess what Han Chen asked Wang Fan to do should be a major event, which may have something to do with director Xie! " Jiang Xiaonian draws a circle on the edge of the teacup with his fingers, and reminds Hou Zheng in a low voice.

 V2.Chapter 209

    Han Chen, who left the police station, took some of his men and drove a police car to the old family home of the cotton mill. When he took several police officers into the room, except for the dog master who was kneeling on the ground, they didn''t see the ghost uncle.


    However, the dog master is really, without waiting for Han Chen to ask himself, he directly revealed that he and crow framed Wang Fan together, and he cried bitterly, which makes it difficult for you not to believe his words.


    With this result, Han Chen naturally understood uncle GUI''s intention. Instead of contacting uncle GUI, he arranged for his police officers to call for support. After the reinforcements arrived, he escorted the injured people in the room to the hospital.


    The woman who was saved by ghost uncle didn''t run out of a supermarket in the family home until Han Chen was ready to leave, crying for Han Chen''s help and sympathy.


    Of course, all this is arranged by Uncle GUI.


    Ghost uncle''s identity is too confidential, so it''s not convenient to meet with other police officers. He can only leave ahead of time with Hu Xiaomei who is still in a coma.


    However, the woman who was captured by the dog master could not go with the ghost uncle. In order not to be bullied by the dog master again after the ghost uncle left, the woman ran to the supermarket of the family home for refuge.


    However, after the ghost uncle left, the dog master also wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    But after thinking about it, the dog master felt that no matter where they went, they were just being chased and killed. On the contrary, they were the safest in the police station.


    Finally, after repeated discussions, combined with the fact that several people were injured and had no ability to escape from H City, they chose to wait for the arrival of the police.


    At this point, the dog Lord these hidden in the city of H, finally found their home, waiting for them will also be the most merciless trial of the law.


    On the side of the family home, Han Chen, with a large number of police officers escorting the dog master, rushed to the police station and the hospital, while uncle GUI had already driven his taxi and pulled Hu Xiaomei, who was still unconscious, to the gate of Fuyuan teahouse.


    After stopping the car, uncle GUI took Hu Xiaomei out of the car and strode to the door of Fuyuan teahouse.


    The waiter standing at the door saw Hu Xiaomei who was held by ghost uncle at a glance. Without waiting for ghost uncle to greet them, she ran to them in a hurry.


    "Sister Mei? Are you all right One of the waiters, who usually had a good relationship with Hu Xiaomei, turned pale when he saw her eyes closed.


    "No problem, she''s been drugged!" Holding Hu Xiaomei''s ghost uncle, he walked to the teahouse as he spoke.


    Hearing the news, the waiters hurriedly opened the door for uncle GUI, and some people moved the tables and chairs to clear a passage for uncle GUI.


    From the hall to the third floor, Hu Xiaomei, who was held by ghost uncle, didn''t respond, which scared the girls in the teahouse.


    Some people were worried that something might happen to Hu Xiaomei, so they hurried to invite the blind Master who was resting in the room.


    Although blind Master looks ordinary, he always gives people a sense of security.


    Whether it''s Wang Fan, a big brother with rich experience, or a girl who hasn''t seen much of the world in the teahouse, after they have lived with the blind Master for some time, they will have a kind of dependence on him from the heart.


    This may be human nature.


    It''s like a sleeping lion. Although you haven''t seen his power, you never dare to despise his ability, and you can''t help but be in awe of him.


    Blind Master, this disabled old man who seems harmless to human beings and animals, is the sleeping lion. His breath of king always infects everyone around him unconsciously.


    The two girls who supported him were nervous, and they were careful when walking, for fear that because of a little negligence, he would be tripped by the steps at his feet.


    Finally came to the third floor, others have Hu Xiaomei settled in her bedroom, ghost uncle is standing in the corridor smoking.


    Seeing the blind man walking out of the stairs on the third floor, the smoking ghost uncle subconsciously turned his head and looked out of the glass window of the corridor.


    The blind Master, who was supported by others, frowned slightly. His turbid eyes turned a few circles in his eyes. He said to the position where ghost uncle stood: "brother, did you send Xiaomei back?"


    Hearing the blind man talking to himself, uncle GUI turned around and said with a smile, "yes, she was turned over by someone with a drug. When I saw her, I rescued her!"


    "Hard work!" The blind Master clasped his hands and gave thanks to the direction where the ghost uncle was.


    "You''re welcome, old man. That''s what I should do." Seeing that the blind man was polite to himself, uncle GUI replied in a hurry.


    After the ghost uncle finished talking, the blind Master said with a smile: "brother, if you are not busy, please go to the tea room and wait for a moment. I''ll wake up Xiaomei and invite you to have a cup of tea to express my gratitude."


    The blind Master''s words surprised the ghost uncle, but it was also in his expectation.


    Before, Hu Xiaomei used Wang Fan''s mobile phone to call their contact number, which has made ghost uncle suspicious of this matter.


    And this adventure send Hu Xiaomei back to the teahouse, ghost uncle also want to explore a false.


    He didn''t feel anything unusual when he first met the blind Master, but the blind Master immediately determined his position and some information about him, which surprised the ghost uncle.


    If you say that uncle GUI''s personal information was told to him in advance by the two girls who helped him, then it''s no coincidence that uncle GUI''s position is very inconspicuous to others, but it''s locked by a blind man at once.


    Although uncle GUI has never practiced Kung Fu, he knows in his heart that blind master must be a man with unique skills. Although his eyes can''t see, it doesn''t mean he is a useless man.


    With ghost uncle finish talking, blind ye then with the help of two people, entered Hu Xiaomei''s bedroom.


    The ghost uncle who was standing in the corridor didn''t wait long. He saw a girl who had just helped the blind master out of Hu Xiaomei''s bedroom and came towards him.


    "Sir, the blind Master asked me to invite you to the teahouse to have a rest." The girl''s face did not have the color of panic before, obviously Hu Xiaomei in the bedroom has improved.


    "Is she any better?" Ghost uncle curiously asked.


    "Sister Xiaomei is awake. The blind Master is telling the sisters how to take care of her. Don''t worry, sir." The girl replied with a smile.


    In such a short time, we can wake up Hu Xiaomei who has been drugged, which is enough to prove that the blind Master is an able man. Uncle GUI is more curious about the blind old man.


    Under the guidance of the girl, uncle GUI came to the teahouse on the second floor and watched the girl make tea for him. His heart began to wonder what the blind Master would say to him.

 V2.Chapter 210

    After waiting for half a cigarette, the blind master came to the door of the teahouse with the help of others.


    The ghost uncle sitting on the sofa got up in a hurry and politely said hello to the blind Master: "old man."


    "Call me blind, old man. I don''t deserve it. Ha ha!" The blind Master sat on the sofa and said to the ghost uncle with a smile.


    After all, it''s just a matter of politeness to address such things. If the other party doesn''t mind, there''s no need to be too serious.


    He sent the two girls to help him in the tea room. Then the blind man turned to face the ghost uncle and asked, "I don''t know, what''s the name of brother?"


    "Call me a ghost." The ghost uncle answers.


    "Ghost? Or GUI? " The blind man asked with a smile.


    "Ghost ghost, how can I be rich because of my low life?" Ghost uncle said self mockingly.


    "Brother GUI, you are modest!" With these words, the blind man took out his cigarette from his pocket and sent it to the ghost uncle.


    Taking out a cigarette from the cigarette box, uncle GUI took out the lighter and didn''t light it for himself. Instead, he respectfully handed the cigarette to the blind man and lit it for him.


    It seemed that he was very satisfied with Uncle GUI''s action. The smile on the blind man''s face became stronger. He took a cigarette and said calmly, "if I guess correctly, you have something to tell me today."


    "Blind Master, the wise don''t talk in secret. I''m the courier." Ghost uncle also lit a cigarette, looking at the blind man''s muddy eyes, directly admitted the phone thing.


    "Since you are so cheerful, I don''t want to hide. I''m afraid I don''t have much time. I want to discuss something with you. I don''t know if you can make the decision?" Although he talked about life and death, he didn''t mean to be sad at all.


    Such a light talk about life and death also made the ghost uncle feel the extraordinary of the blind master. He replied with a smile: "blind Master, tell me, if I can make the decision, I will give you a reply today. If I can''t make the decision, I will give you a satisfactory reply in the future."


    In fact, even the ghost uncle did not know why. When he faced the blind Master, he could not help but feel a sense of reverence, which made him feel very respectful.


    Hearing the words of ghost uncle, the blind Master nodded with satisfaction and said, "I have accepted two apprentices in my life. One died because of me, and the other was sent to other places by Mr. situ. Now I am as rotten as a log. I want to accept another apprentice to inherit my mantle."


    "Blind Master, do you want Wang Fan to be an apprentice?" Ghost uncle asks tentatively.


    "Yes, I don''t know what you think?" The blind Master asked with a smile on his face.


    "This..." the blind Master''s words made the ghost uncle feel a little embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Wang Fan''s identity is a secret. If he is a blind Master, I''m afraid it''s hard to keep the secret.


    What''s more, the blind Master''s words also show that he is not an ordinary man, but the blind Master''s background is exactly evil, and the ghost uncle can''t know for a moment, so he didn''t dare to say more about Wang Fan''s apprenticeship.


    Hearing the hesitation of the ghost uncle, the blind Master asked with a smile: "do you want to ask, old family background?"


    "Blind Master, I don''t know what school you are studying from?" Since the blind Master had no taboo, the ghost uncle was not polite and asked directly.


    "The five ancestors started the mountain, and our generation made a blood alliance. We should do chivalrous things and be loyal." Although he was blind when he spoke, his tiger eyes were wide open, and he was quite ambitious.


    "The five ancestors started the mountain?" After listening to the blind Master''s words, the ghost uncle was stunned and opened his mouth in surprise.


    Although the blind master didn''t say where his school came from, when Uncle GUI heard that "the five ancestors opened the mountain", he had some hunch.


    In addition, as the blind Master said before, one of his apprentices was ordered to do things, and he was ordered by Mr. situ, which shows his origin.


    Even though there are many kinds of conjectures about the identity and origin of the blind Master, uncle GUI never thought that the blind old man in front of him would be a man of great potential.


    In order to dispel uncle GUI''s doubts and prove that what he said was true, the blind Master said: "in 1943, I was appreciated by Mr. situ and worshipped under his door. Later, in order to eradicate the traitors in the school, I fell into this disability. In order to avoid the old man''s worry, I wandered around and disappeared."


    "Blind Master, you are talking about Mr. situ, but that old gentleman who is also very famous abroad?" I can''t believe everything in front of me. Uncle GUI asks carefully again.


    Although the ghost uncle said it was very obscure, but the blind Master understood it. He laughed, nodded and said, "yes, ghost, you know something about our school!"


    "Blind Master, I don''t know what position you held in the school?" Uncle GUI was not excited by the praise of the blind Master, but became more nervous.


    "Have you ever heard of the name of the fifth master of red flag?" The blind Master asked with a smile.


    "The fifth master of red flag?" Ghost uncle surprised almost dropped the cigarette in the hand, unbelievable looking at the blind man in front of him.


    If you are someone else, you may not know what the blind Master means by the fifth master of red flag, but Uncle GUI, who has rich experience in gangs, can weigh the weight of the name.


    The fifth master of red flag.


    It is a very important position in Hongmen, and also the most beautiful existence among the deacons of the eight halls outside Hongmen.


    The five masters of red flag are divided into red flag, black flag, law enforcement, blue flag and Qinggang.


    The blind Master said that he was injured and disabled because he was chasing the traitor in the gang. Uncle GUI guessed that the blind Master''s identity should be the law enforcement manager of the five masters of red flag.


    In order to determine the identity of the other party, ghost uncle quickly asked: "blind Master, you were in charge of law enforcement?"


    "Ha ha! He was adored by Mr. situ and did hold the post. " The blind Master nodded back.


    The blind Master''s self-confident reply made the ghost uncle more difficult.


    Judging from the current situation, blind master should be an important figure in Hongmen in the past, but if he wants to accept Wang Fan as an apprentice, it means that Wang Fan wants to join the biggest Chinese Mafia - Hongmen.


    Let''s not say whether Wang Fan will accept the blind Master''s kindness. Let''s say that Wang Fan''s current undercover status and whether the big guys above will agree. In fact, ghost uncle has no undercover in his heart.


    Dare not easily reply blind Master, ghost uncle had to euphemistically say: "blind Master, this matter is very important, I want to go back to think about it, and reply to you later."


    "Ah GUI, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, and I know you can''t do it. Go back and ask your leaders. I''ll wait for good news." The blind Master was not dissatisfied with the ghost uncle''s words. On the contrary, he seemed to have expected this for a long time.

 V2.Chapter 211

    Before going to the police station, Xie an met Wang Fan in his office. As Wang Fan''s direct leader, Wang Yue also made some important comments on Wang Fan''s next tasks in Xie an''s office.


    Compared with Wang Yue''s overbearing and unquestionable words, Xie an is much more kind to Wang Fan. He even tells Wang fan that as long as he can find out about the "high table meeting", he will help Wang Fan wash away the background of the gang.


    Wang Fan was used to Wang Yue''s temper, so he didn''t care about it.


    On the contrary, Xie an''s appearance as a wolf grandmother soon made Wang Fan realize that Xie an didn''t tell him the truth about some things.


    However, since Xie an didn''t want to say it, Wang Fan didn''t ask. As an undercover, he certainly knew that these big guys hiding behind the scenes would always leave a card for himself.


    As for the power of this card, Wang fan is too lazy to think and guess.


    The investigation of the "high table meeting" does not conflict with the investigation of the "gold does not change". Moreover, the promise of Xie an and Wang Yue is beneficial to Wang Fan''s work in H city.


    Why doesn''t Wang Fan do the best of both worlds?


    However, Wang Yue was thinking about the marriage with Wang Fan after he left the gang. Wang Fan didn''t dare to promise, but he didn''t even dare to think about it in his heart.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi''s murder suspects were ruled out by the capture of gouye and others. Although Wang Fan had expected such a result, the crow dare to do such a big game, but it still made Wang Fan a little unexpected.


    So when he came out of the police station, Wang Fan asked Han Chen to confirm whether it was gouye who deliberately said that, trying to push the killing of Du Shun onto the crow.


    Wang Fan didn''t ask, but he was startled.


    Crow and others attacked the teahouse at night and injured ah Qi and Zhu, which simply showed his attitude of declaring war with Wang Fan. It also fully showed that what the dog said was not adulterated.


    After saying goodbye to Han Chen, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi take a taxi to the hospital and find ah Qi and Zhu in the hospital.


    In order to take care of two people conveniently, Hu Xiaomei asked the doctor in charge of treatment to arrange them in a room.


    As soon as Wang Fan pushed open the door of the ward, he saw the pillar eating the apple and ah Qi with a painful face.


    There was no other patient in the ward. Wang Fan and his wife came to dinner time again. The person in charge of taking care of ah Qi and Zhu also went back to the teahouse to prepare lunch for them. So there was no other sound in the whole ward except the sound of Zhu chewing apples.


    The sound of opening the door attracted ah Qi''s attention. Seeing that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi appeared at the door, ah Qi, who was in pain just now, began to laugh in the twinkling of an eye. He said excitedly: "brother fan, fat man, you''re OK!"


    "Seven elder brothers, who do you want to do this?" Liu pangzi looks at the bandage on ah Qi''s shoulder, stares at his eyes and asks in disbelief.


    Is eating apple''s pillar, hears ah seven and Liu pangzi''s speech sound, this only then transfers the attention from the apple to the gate.


    At a glance, he saw Wang Fan''s ugly face. Zhu got up from the hospital bed in a hurry. He bowed to Wang Fan and said vaguely: "brother, Zhu... Reports to you!"


    "Pillar, are you hurt, too?" Wang Fan looked at the pillar, but did not see his injury.


    Lying on the hospital bed, ah Qi explained to one side: "Zhu''s leg suffered a little loss, but the crow didn''t hurt the blind master. It''s all the credit of Zhu brothers, but he made great efforts."


    "Just a little bit of a leg?" Liu pangzi has gone to the pillar and looked at him up and down. He can''t believe ah Qi''s words.


    Having swallowed the apple in his mouth, Zhu grinned and said, "that boy is not my opponent. If the blind man didn''t let me kill him, I would break his neck!"


    After hearing ah Qi and Zhu Zhu''s words, although he didn''t see the fierce battle that night, Wang Fan could imagine how dangerous the situation was at that time.


    I always feel that Zhu is not an ordinary person, but Wang Fan did not expect that Zhu''s combat effectiveness is so strong.


    Walking to the side of the pillar, Wang Fan patted the shoulder of the pillar and said in a low voice: "pillar, thank you!"


    "For big brother!" The pillar answered solemnly.


    On one side, Liu pangzi saw the condition of the pillar, touched his chin and said to ah Qi, "seventh brother, your injury is done by crows."


    "Well." Ah Qihui said.


    "The crow was beaten away by the pillar, wasn''t it?" Liu pangzi turned to look at the pillar and asked with a smile.


    "Yes The pillar replied triumphantly.


    Hearing Zhu''s firm answer, Liu pangzi turned his head back, looked at ah Qi and said with a smile: "seven brothers, it seems that your fighting power can''t be compared with Zhu!"


    "Fart! I was plotted! The crow has a helper. They shoot people in the back Hearing Liu pangzi question his ability, ah Qi yells at him with some excitement.


    He has long known that the dog master''s men were taught by ah Qi, so Liu pangzi also knows that ah Qi''s means are not weak, but he is used to fighting with ah Qi, so he deliberately wants to belittle him.


    Seeing ah Qi a little angry, Liu pangzi sat down beside ah Qi''s bed with a smile, took an orange from the head cabinet, peeled it and said, "don''t worry, seventh brother. Even if you''re not as strong as the pillar, I''ll call you seventh brother. Who let you be so strong as me?"


    After taking Liu pangzi''s orange peel, ah Qi calmed Xiao''s anger. After staring at him, he said, "crows, they all planned to attract my attention. Then they shot me with a crossbow and arrow. If it wasn''t for this, I would have broken the crow''s head!"


    "According to you, the crows are trying to harm us behind our backs?" Wang Fan pulled a chair, sat in the middle of the two beds, and said with a gloomy face.


    "Isn''t it all obvious? First frame you two, let the police control you, then attack the teahouse, take the blind master as a chip, and force you two to submit! " Ah Qi leaned on the head of the bed and said casually.


    "It seems that crows don''t want to live!" With a sneer on his face, Liu pangzi turned to Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, I''m going to give this boy a ride tonight and ask him to go down to find Lord Yan to repent."


    "I always think it''s not easy!" There is a kind of unspeakable feeling, let Wang Fan dare not make a decision easily.


    "Van Gogh, what''s not simple? Is it to kill a crow? It''s not that we haven''t done it before. We''ll break it later and add some fodder to the animals we raise. " Liu pangzi doesn''t care very much.

 V2.Chapter 212

    Wake up from sleep by the police, in front of his beloved woman''s face, and so shameful was put into the police car, Liu fatty to the crow behind him, can be said to be a little poor, so he and Wang Fan said this, can be said to be sincere words.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t know that Hu Xiaomei was almost ruined by the dog master''s gang in order to save him. If he knew these things, he couldn''t get to the hospital at the first time. I''m afraid that the street is full of crows at this time!


    Ah Qi, who suffered losses in the hands of crow, agrees with Liu pangzi''s statement from the bottom of his heart. It''s not because he is narrow-minded. It''s really the last words that crow said that night that made ah Qi kill him.


    Arranging ah Qi around Tong Jiahui is just a cover up for Liu Tian. Ah Qi''s most important mission in H city is actually to protect the blind man.


    The reason why he does not leave his gun is to get rid of those who dare to offend the blind master when necessary, which is enough to show that Liu Tian attaches great importance to the blind master.


    But when it comes to why he wants to protect the blind Master, Liu Tian doesn''t tell ah Qi. He just tells ah Qi that the blind Master is a very important person to Hengtai group.


    Liu Tian didn''t say how important it was. He just told ah Qi that if there was a conflict between Tong Jiahui and blind Master, ah Qi could teach Tong Jiahui instead of Liu Tian.


    Of course, ah Qi is not a fool. He can also understand the weight of Liu Tian''s words. So how important is blind Master? Ah Qi still has some music in his heart.


    But when it comes to the feelings with Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, ah Qi really appreciates them, not because of the blind master.


    Wang fan is born with the temperament of a superior. His unique charm of giving people a sense of dependence is just a young version of Liu Tian.


    Liu pangzi, who is not so smart, is the best partner. He not only listens to Wang Fan''s words, but even ah Qi can see that if Wang fan is in any danger, Liu pangzi will surely give up his life to save him.


    It is precisely because of these two people''s personality and characteristics that ah Qi has a good impression on them.


    In a more fashionable way, heroes cherish heroes.


    Now Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are framed by crows and almost destroyed by the police. No matter what they say, they will try to find a way to get this place back.


    As a good friend of two people, and shouldering the mission of protecting the blind Master, ah Qi naturally won''t drag his feet at this time. If it wasn''t for the injury, he would even like to take the lead.


    The three agreed on the same goal. It was a lot easier to discuss the situation. However, Liu pangzi and ah Qi thought that they didn''t have as many ideas as Wang Fan, so they didn''t say much about how to revenge crows.


    There are no more than two ways to seek revenge in the Jianghu: one is to smash the court; 2¡¢ I''m not sure.


    Ah Qi and Liu pangzi in the ward are good thugs. Naturally, Wang Fan thought of this way.


    Although smashing the court is also an opportunity to make a name for himself, Wang Fan finally gave up this way of being too eye-catching, considering that the security situation in China has been under high pressure.


    But after choosing the way of revenge, Wang Fan encountered new problems.


    In order to beat a Muggle, you should at least know where the crow lives, or where he often moves, so that you can find a chance to start.


    However, in the case of crows, Wang fan can be said to have black eyes and didn''t know anything about crows at all.


    Even the origin of the crow, or Liu Bao told him in private.


    At the thought of Liu Bao''s knowing the origin of the crow, Wang Fan pondered whether to talk to Liu Bao.


    The so-called no coincidence no book.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Wang Fangang said something about Liu Bao, and then he heard Liu pangzi''s mobile phone ring.


    Liu pangzi, who answered the phone, said nothing to each other, so he sent his mobile phone to Wang Fan and said to him in a soft voice: "brother fan, Liu Bao is looking for you."


    "Oh? speak of the devil. The boundary of H city is really evil. Living people can''t stand talking about it! " Wang Fan, who is preparing to find Liu Bao, said with a smile as he took the phone.


    Liu Bao on the other end of the mobile phone obviously heard Wang Fan''s words, but he was not as happy as Wang Fan.


    "Brother Bao, what can I do for you?" Wang Fan asked loudly in front of the microphone.


    "I heard that my brother is in trouble. I didn''t even have time to inquire about him. I''m so sorry!" Liu Bao quickly admitted his mistake.


    A man who waves but does not smile.


    Liu Bao blames himself so much to ease the relationship between him and Wang Fan.


    If it''s simply because Liu Bao doesn''t care about Wang Fan, it''s nothing at all. After all, it doesn''t take long for Wang Fan to be arrested by the police, so even if Liu Bao gets the news, Wang fan can''t blame him.


    But it happened to call the police that the man who framed Liu pangzi was the dog master, which made Liu Bao a little nervous and uneasy.


    A while ago, Wang Fan took Liu pangzi and ah Qi to teach the dog master in Chengnan dog farm. Although Liu Bao didn''t show up in person, he learned the whole story through Huang Jinrong''s mouth.


    In order to appease Wang Fan''s unhappiness, Liu Bao specially pays out of his own pocket to pay Wang Fan''s compensation for the dog master.


    It is precisely because he paid for these people, that he did not drive them out of H city.


    In order to pay back Liu Bao''s money, the dog master who owes a lot of debt has been hiding in the old family yard of the cotton mill, and continues to make money by making action love movies.


    So strictly speaking, the reason why the dog master still has the opportunity to frame Wang fan is that Liu Bao''s discipline is not strict.


    Considering that Wang Fan has suffered a crime in the police station and those people are arrested by the police, Wang Fan naturally has no place to vent his anger. Liu Bao is also worried that he will be moved to anger by Wang Fan, so he tries his best to contact Wang Fan.


    Liu Bao''s worry is not superfluous.


    Suffering from no reason to ask about crows from Liu Bao, Wang Fan was really worried. Now when he heard Liu Bao''s words, the problem that plagued him was solved instantly.


    Listening to Liu Bao''s apologetic greetings, Wang Fan said with a smile, "brother Bao, they are all my brothers. I won''t care about them."


    "My brother is really an enlightened man. I''ll set a table for you tonight. Go to bad luck! What do you think? " Hearing that Wang Fan didn''t lose his temper, Liu Bao finally moved the stone in his heart.


    "Brother Bao, just set a table. There''s something I want to ask you. Do you want to listen?" Wang Fan said to Liu Bao with a bad smile.


    Liu Bao on the other end of the phone heard Wang Fan''s words, holding the mobile phone in his hand, and immediately burst out a layer of sweat, and the forehead was also cold sweat DC.

 V2.Chapter 213

    The banquet is on the top floor of Caesar Hotel. As the backbone of the most powerful drug trafficking group in H City, Liu Bao''s consumption here is a piece of cake.


    In order to avoid Wang Fan''s sudden turn when eating, Liu Bao specially invited red sister to accompany him.


    Although the friendship between Liu Bao and Wang fan may not be shallow in the eyes of outsiders, Liu Bao knows what kind of person Wang fan is.


    A face of money are not seduced, his ambition will not be small, and temper will be great.


    After going through the dog farm in the south of the city, Liu Bao feels that Wang fan is more and more cruel. In addition to Wang Fan''s removal of he Qiang and those t people, Liu Bao doesn''t think who can control Wang Fan.


    Of course, strong people always have a soft side.


    Although not everyone knows about Wang Fan and Miao Qing, Liu Bao is still aware of something, so he invited Hong Jie to accompany him. He also hopes that Wang Fan won''t spread his heart fire on him because of the dog Lord.


    As for why the dog master wanted to pit Wang Fan, Liu Bao really didn''t inquire carefully. If he knew that the dog master even betrayed his elder brother, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be so scared as now!


    The elevator stops on the top floor. Wang Fan comes out of the lift car with a gloomy face. Liu pangzi, who is following him, is also angry. This makes the waiter standing at the entrance of the elevator look at it. He is so scared that he does not dare to speak for a long time.


    "Damn it! Liu Bao didn''t pick us up at the elevator! " Liu pangzi looked around and didn''t see Liu Bao waiting for them at the elevator entrance. He pinched his waist and scolded angrily.


    If other people scold Liu Bao like this, it may float down from the top floor of Caesar Hotel like a kite tonight.


    But the person who scolds Liu Bao is Liu pangzi. Those people who stand near the elevator are going to represent Liu Bao to receive Wang Fan''s gangsters. Zaba zazui Leng doesn''t dare to save face for his elder brother.


    The gloomy Wang Fan also took a look around him. He saw several gangsters standing there. He knew that this should be Liu Bao''s arrangement.


    However, Wang Fan was dissatisfied with the dress of these people, and naturally understood the reason why Liu pangzi complained just now.


    According to the truth, Liu Bao set this table at Caesar Hotel to apologize to Wang Fan and ask for reconciliation, so he should wait for Wang Fan at the elevator entrance.


    However, Liu Bao did not appear at all, just arranged a few small fish and shrimp here, which is clearly that Wang Fan was not in the eye.


    Wang Fan thinks so, in the heart also had an opinion to Liu Bao, but he is not Liu pangzi''s role after all, so although in the heart is very dissatisfied, but the mouth has nothing to say.


    A few Dongsheng gangsters, see Wang Fan to their side to see a glance, flurried whole body clothes, a face piled with smile want to come together.


    Liu pangzi, who is standing behind Wang Fan, has noticed these people for a long time, but he and Wang Fan didn''t come to see Liu Bao for dinner this time. Their purpose is to make trouble with Liu Bao, and then force Liu Bao to say something about the crow.


    Since it''s not for the sake of reconciliation, naturally we have to find a way to get angry, and Liu Bao''s neglect attitude is the most appropriate reason.


    Seeing a few gangsters with a smile on their faces and trying to come up to talk, Liu pangzi glared and scolded: "you guys stand up for me! Go one step further and I''ll cut off your hands! "


    Recently, as Wang Fan''s name has become more and more popular in the underworld of H City, even Liu pangzi, who wanders the world with him, has gained a great reputation in the underworld.


    As a person''s fame grows, there will be more and more legends about you. Although some things are spread to the public, some people are willing to believe them.


    It is rumored that the reason why Wang Fan chose Liu pangzi as his right-hand man is that Liu pangzi is not only ruthless, but also has a superb kitchen knife, which is just like his family background.


    What''s more, it''s said that there are nose and eyes about fat man Liu''s prestige, which makes those little gangsters on the road respect fat man Liu.


    Now I see Liu pangzi, the gangsters of Dongsheng. I''m really scared in my heart.


    What''s more, Wang Fan, who is called "Bodhisattva" by Taoism, is more magical than Liu pangzi.


    As Liu pangzi''s curse fell to the ground, several gangsters with a lot of smiles on their faces froze in an instant, and their feet that had already stepped out were quietly taken back.


    This scared some timid waiter, where has seen such a scene, at this time he has been scared to shiver.


    The more afraid, the more unavoidable.


    Liu pangzi glanced at some Dongsheng gangsters, turned to the waiter, patted each other on the shoulder, and asked, "brother, which room is Liu Bao in?"


    The waiter is not very old and looks pretty, and he doesn''t look like a mixed society person, so when he hears Liu pangzi''s question, he looks confused and doesn''t know how to answer it.


    But in the face of such a master as Liu pangzi, it''s obviously impossible not to speak. The waiter, with his head humming, opened his mouth for a long time and asked, "Sir, who are you talking about Liu Bao?"


    "You don''t know Liu Bao? Ha ha When Liu pangzi heard the waiter''s words, he burst out laughing.


    This slightly ironic laughter made Liu Bao''s men feel uncomfortable.


    These people usually follow Liu Bao on the road. They always bully others. Moreover, since Liu Bao monopolized the business of "gold does not change", their position in the world has risen sharply.


    Now see Liu pangzi actually dare to laugh at his big brother, these Dongsheng thugs heart is not only not taste, but also have an antipathy to Liu pangzi.


    Among them, a burly man is usually taken care of by Liu Bao most. At this time, he hears that Liu Pang humiliates Liu Bao again and again. He can''t help but say, "brother fat, we are waiting for you in Yajian, specially arranging for us..."


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Before the man finished speaking, Liu pangzi rushed in front of him, pushed away several people standing in front of him, swung his arms and slapped him in the face.


    Liu pangzi''s sudden outburst startled several gangsters of Dongsheng. Even the beaten man looked at him with a muddled face. After a long time, he covered his face and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "No wonder that son of a bitch dares to break ground on Tai Sui''s head. It turns out that not only Liu Bao doesn''t pay attention to our elder brother, but you stinking fish and shrimps don''t pay attention to us." Liu pangzi finally found the opportunity to get angry. He yelled excitedly at some gangsters of Dongsheng.

 V2.Chapter 214

    The noise at the entrance of the elevator has already disturbed Liu Bao sitting in the private room. When he hears Liu Pang''s high octave voice, Liu Bao screams "no good" and comes out of the private room in a hurry.


    Several people who were arranged at the door of the elevator saw that their elder brother finally appeared. One by one, they were like children in the kindergarten. When they saw their parents coming to pick them up, they almost cried.


    Seeing Liu Bao at the door of the private room, Wang Fan sneered at him, but didn''t say hello to him.


    Red sister sitting in the private room also heard the voice coming from outside the private room. She stood up and went to the door of the private room. She just saw Wang Fan bending his head to light a cigarette.


    "Wang fan is more and more crazy!" Red sister squints at Wang Fan and says to Liu Bao in a cold voice.


    From the eyes of his subordinates, and Liu pangzi''s arrogance, Liu Bao has guessed a rough picture of the scene in front of him.


    I thought Wang Fan would lose his temper and walk away, but who could have thought that Wang Fan would not give himself face, which made Liu Bao feel embarrassed in front of red sister.


    In addition, what red sister said behind him made Liu Bao''s face a little hot. He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "red sister, no wonder I am Liu Bao''s heartless!"


    "Liu Bao, do you want to fight Wang Fan?" Red sister arms ring chest standing there, the tone of speech is very questioning.


    Hearing that Hongjie didn''t trust her strength, Liu Bao said with a sneer, "these days, power doesn''t depend on fighting. Wang Fan and I don''t know who will win."


    At this time, Liu Bao has put Wang Fan in a hostile position. He planned to take advantage of the banquet tonight to clear up the misunderstanding with Wang Fan. Because of Wang Fan''s and Liu pangzi''s actions, the plan was cancelled.


    After saying these words with red sister, Liu Bao went up and said to Wang Fan with a smile: "Oh! Brother, I''m so sorry. I''m staying with red sister in Yajian. I forgot the time for a while. I''m really neglecting my brother! "


    "It doesn''t matter, brother Bao. You are expensive and have many people. It''s normal for you not to remember my role!" Wang Fan responded sarcastically.


    When Wang Fan said that, Liu Bao''s face was a little embarrassed, but soon he put on a very humble expression and said with a smile: "brother, you say that, how can you let your brother''s heart go? Isn''t that also a trouble for red sister?"


    "Brother Bao, you don''t need to explain. I can understand that you are so rich and prosperous today. It''s all the help of sister Hong and Miss Qin. I, Wang Fan, have no skill and dare not fight for anything in front of you." The more Liu Bao wanted to ease the embarrassment, the worse Wang Fan said.


    Although those gangsters who followed Liu Bao couldn''t understand what Wang Fan said, both Liu Bao and red sister could understand what Wang Fan wanted to say.


    At the beginning, when he Qiang and Qin LAN joined hands, Liu Bao went out of his way to find Wang Fan and ask him to help him in order to get the "golden no change" channel.


    And Wang Fan for Liu Bao''s help, also really gave a lot of help.


    Whether it''s getting rid of he Qiang or forcing Qin LAN to cooperate with Liu Bao, Wang fan can be said to help Liu Bao. After all, he has nothing to do with drug trafficking.


    But now that Liu Bao is rich and has a position in the world, he puts Wang Fan behind red sister. It''s really hard to say.


    Of course, after Liu Bao came out of Yajian, he was smiling at Wang Fan. At that moment, Wang Fan also understood Liu Bao''s mind.


    According to common sense, Liu pangzi beat Liu Bao''s men in public, which is not to give Liu Bao face. Therefore, after Liu Bao came out of Yajian, he should have made a theory with Wang Fan.


    And as long as Liu Bao still attaches importance to the friendship between them, he will inevitably quarrel with Wang Fan.


    But Liu Bao was not angry at all, and he laughed so naturally, which shows that in Liu Bao''s heart, Wang fan is no longer his friend, and is likely to start behind Wang Fan.


    That''s what it is to mix up in the world.


    There is no eternal enemy, no eternal friend, especially in this world of the jungle, strength is your brotherhood capital.


    Liu Bao now controls the "gold does not change" transactions in H city. He is the tycoon in the underground world of H city and the big brother that everyone wants to give face to.


    These capitals make his ambition begin to expand, and the plan to trample on Wang fan is just a matter of time.


    Seeing through Liu Bao''s mind, Wang Fan naturally won''t say anything nice, and he is determined to fight with Liu Bao tonight.


    Two people''s dialogue, red sister heard clearly, the embarrassing scene between the two people, not far away red sister also see clearly.


    Not because of Wang Fan''s words and angry, not because of the relationship between the two stiff and nervous, red sister''s face is very satisfied.


    Stepping on her high-heeled shoes, red sister wriggled her slender waist and walked up to Wang Fan. She said to him with a smile, "Wang Fan, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are so angry!"


    "Sister Hong, if you are bitten by a friend''s dog, I think you will be very angry." When Wang Fan talks, he stares at Liu Bao discontentedly.


    One side of Liu Bao see Wang Fan look at his eyes, although the heart is very unconvinced, but the face did not show.


    The expression on Wang Fan''s and Liu Bao''s faces and the tone of their speech are in the eyes of red sister. She smiles and says, "Wang Fan, if you go to seek a living in the world, you will inevitably be blindfolded. Liu Bao''s brother is also a victim. Don''t worry too much about him!"


    "Sister Hong, I''m too humble to care with brother Bao!" Wang Fan''s cold reply.


    "Wang Fan, didn''t I set up a banquet to make amends to you?" Liu Baoqiang pressed his anger and explained to Wang Fan.


    "Yes! Wang Fan, we are all in the world. Why do you like to be reasonable like a woman now? " Red sister also helps Liu Bao to talk.


    Two people sing in unison, Wang Fan smokes a cigarette in no hurry, after two people finish speaking, he just scratched the short hair on his head, said with a smile: "red sister, brother Bao, others are poor and short-sighted, but I''m poor and hypocritical. Today, I''m really uncomfortable. If you two don''t like me, I''ll go now!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Wang Fan didn''t wait for Liu Bao and red sister to speak. He turned to Liu Pang beside him and said, "fat man, let''s go!"


    "Wait!" See Wang Fan said to leave, red sister cold face stopped Wang Fan.


    Hearing the blocking voice of red sister behind him, Wang Fan''s face showed a trace of subtle cunning.

 V2.Chapter 215

    In addition to Wang Fan, as the big sister of H City, the big red sister, I really haven''t met someone who doesn''t give her face.


    Even Hai Shu and Liao San ye, who have been famous for a long time, need to talk to Hong Jie politely when they see her. But Wang Fan, who is a guy, just doesn''t give her face.


    Of course, Hongjie may have some misunderstandings about Wang Fan, because Wang fan is not aimed at Hongjie alone, but at the gangsters in H city. Wang fan doesn''t want to give them face.


    After stopping Wang Fan who was ready to leave, red sister came to him with a gloomy face, looked into his eyes and said, "Wang Fan, don''t you think you''ve gone with the wind recently?"


    "Red sister, it''s not me that''s gone with the wind, it''s brother Bao who is standing too high to see such a small person as me!" Wang Fan looks at red elder sister not humble not overbearing reply words.


    "Wang Fan, what you said is unreasonable!" One side of Liu Bao heard Wang Fan''s words, pull a face is very discontented to say.


    Looking back at Liu Bao behind him, Wang Fan said calmly: "brother Bao, do you dare to say that you really don''t know what you do?"


    "Wang Fan, I admit that I am responsible for the matter of ah Gou, but I really don''t know about the matter that he framed you and the fat man. I just know the news that you were released." Liu Bao explains to Wang Fan.


    Liu Bao''s voice was sincere, and his face was more serious. He didn''t mean to lie at all.


    If you are someone else, you may doubt Liu Bao''s words, but Wang Fan, who already knows the truth, has no doubt about Liu Bao''s words.


    And this time he came to find Liu Bao, but also to force Liu Bao to prove his innocence, and then tell him about the crow.


    So as soon as Liu Bao''s words were finished, Wang Fan pretended to be surprised and said, "brother Bao, ah Gou is your man. You say you don''t know. How can you prove it? I''m not a child of three or two years old. What do you say I believe? "


    "I can prove what Liu Bao said to him." Red elder sister in one side interface way.


    "Red elder sister, you don''t want to cooperate with brother Bao, give me the ecstasy soup!" Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    For Wang Fan''s disdain and dissatisfaction, red sister did not argue with him, just a wry smile, said to him: "I know something about this matter, if you want to listen, then go to the private room to sit down, I slowly tell you."


    "Wang Fan, if you don''t believe me, you have to believe red sister." Liu Bao also said on one side.


    After looking at the expressions on the two faces, Wang Fan held back his smile and said seriously: "since red sister wants to tell me, I''ll listen and see who''s going to pit me."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, he went straight to the private room where Liu Bao had just been. Red sister, who was cold by Wang Fan, looked very ugly. She was obviously dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s move.


    Three people into the compartment, Liu pangzi closed the door to guard at the door.


    After pulling a chair, Wang Fan carelessly sat on the chair, lit a cigarette, smoked a few mouthfuls, and said to red sister with a smile: "red sister, you say it, I listen, let me see who I have offended."


    The red elder sister who has been seated looks at Wang Fan discontentedly, and says: "Wang Fan, have you been separated from the four seas gang recently?"


    "Sister Hong, do you know about it?" Wang Fan asked in surprise. Seeing red sister''s calm face, he said with a smile, "red sister, I''m not divorced from the four seas gang. I''ve been dumped. There''s no way. I have to find a way to go into the world by myself."


    "Well! Wang Fan, if you want to be superior, uncle Hai won''t give you a chance. Everyone on the road knows this now, and you don''t have to be so pitiful. " Red sister said coldly.


    "So?" Wang Fan spread his hands and asked helplessly.


    "So when you leave Sihai Gang, you have to be prepared to quarrel with Uncle Hai." Red sister continued.


    "What do you mean, uncle Hai is the one who made the mistake? The man who killed Du Shun is uncle Hai. Is he cleaning up the door? " Wang Fan pretends to be surprised again and stares at Hong Jie.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s surprise, red sister nodded her head with satisfaction and said to him, "you''re right. Uncle Hai is not open-minded. Although you''ve been in Sihai gang for many years, you don''t know him well."


    "Tut Tut, this old thing, this damn heart is black!" He didn''t like Uncle Hai, so it''s easy for Wang Fan to scold him.


    "Liu Bao''s dog has secretly taken refuge with crow, so it has nothing to do with Liu Bao. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the police station to inquire." Red elder sister says a word, end the water cup in front of, put in lip side to drink a cold white to open.


    "Police? Red elder sister, did you hear this news from the police station? " When Wang Fan heard red sister talking about the police station, he thought of what Wang Yue called "high table meeting".


    "Yes! And the information is absolutely reliable! " Red sister put down her glass and said with pride.


    "Oh? Red elder sister is really exquisite! Even in the police department, you can hear the news? " Wang Fan deliberately LED red sister''s words down.


    Without realizing Wang Fan''s intention, red sister said with pride: "Wang Fan, don''t forget, Mr. Li has always been concerned about you. He has some personal relations with the senior management of the police station. It''s not difficult to inquire about your affairs."


    As soon as he heard that Li Huairen was involved in this incident, Wang Fan was even more excited. He asked in a hurry, "sister Hong, so, Mr. Li told you this?"


    "Yes! Mr. Li hopes that you can distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, and that you will not fall into the trap of others, let alone act rashly with your temper! H city has been very stable in the past two years. He hopes you will focus on making money instead of fighting and killing all the time. Do you understand? " The tone of Hongjie''s voice is quite like that of a superior, with a look of directing the country and planning strategies.


    Hearing this in Wang Fan''s ears, it was a different sight.


    Looking up and down at the arrogant red sister, Wang Fan knew that what she said must have come from Li Huairen''s mouth, and when Li Huairen said this, he must have been more arrogant than red sister now.


    Guide the country and educate all living beings.


    If anyone now stands up and tells Wang fan that Li Huairen is just an ordinary businessman, Wang Fan will swing his arm round and give him a mouth.


    The hidden bigwigs always like to do things behind their backs. Li Huairen''s words to Wang Fan from red sister have proved his ambition.


    "High table meeting", maybe it''s really about Li Huairen!


    Wang Fan looked at the elated red elder sister and scratched her short hair with her hand. Her voice was very low and said, "red elder sister, please tell Mr. Li that I have finished what I should do. Naturally, I will listen to him and calm down to make money!"

 V2.Chapter 216

    Crow is not from H City, nor from China, and his specific origin is unknown not only to Liu Bao, but also to the well-informed red sister. Therefore, Wang Fan did not hear more about crow from them.


    But red sister quoted Li Huairen''s words, but let Wang Fan for Wang Yue''s judgment of "high table meeting", found a very strong evidence.


    Li Huairen, who looks gentle and kind-hearted on the surface, has always been connected with the gangsters in H City, but his connection is all based on the woman Hongjie.


    If you don''t know the relationship between Hong Jie and Li Huairen, it''s hard to imagine all this.


    Just as Wang fan saw Li Huairen for the first time, when they met, Li Huairen''s attitude once made Wang Fan feel that Li Huairen was a simple businessman and naturally alienated from gangsters.


    Later, Ma Teng committed suicide and Li Huairen acquired Sanlong group.


    Wang Fan once naively thought that the purpose of his doing so, though not necessarily for the unemployed workers, should at least be more than half for this reason.


    It is only now that Wang fan can see that the mourning Kun, he Qiang, Yan Hua, Liu Bao, and even third master Liao of Dongsheng are only chess pieces in Li Huairen''s hands.


    "Sir, let me bring her to you!"


    The dog master once overheard the conversation between Hong Jie and he Qiang, and once again sounded in Wang Fan''s ear.


    If someone now tells Wang fan that the "Sir" in Hongjie''s words is really Li Huairen, then he won''t be surprised at this moment.


    After all, Li Huairen, an old fox, is really a master of tricks.


    The biggest pharmaceutical company in H city is Li Huairen''s. If anyone is most likely to make "gold does not change" this thing, then naturally it is Li Huairen.


    If Li Huairen has something to do with "Jin Buhuan", then he is likely to have something to do with "Gao table club".


    Nowadays, the basic condition to survive in an organization is that you should have abundant funds in your hands. If you want to have a say in the organization, you have to have your own territory and strength.


    Make money with "gold does not change", use their influence in black and white in H City, and then gain the right to speak in the organization of "high table meeting".


    This should be Li Huairen''s wishful thinking!


    When he left Caesar Hotel, Wang Fan had already figured out everything and figured out his next plan.


    Revenge is necessary.


    I don''t think I''m a very patient person, so Wang Fan likes this kind of work style.


    Being framed for murder and being investigated by the police is at most a matter of face for Wang Fan.


    But the crow should not, should not, take the opportunity to want to hit the blind idea, but also hurt the seven and pillar.


    And Hu Xiaomei, who came out to save Wang Fan, was almost ruined by the gang of dog masters because of this.


    So no matter what, Wang Fan must calculate this account clearly with crow, and calculate it carefully.


    And Wang Fan has a premonition in his heart. Although Li Huairen warned Wang fan through red sister not to make too much noise in H City, he didn''t mean to stop him. Instead, he hinted at Wang Fan who was ready to move.


    No one would like to work with the weak, especially the calculating businessmen.


    Wang Fan has to prove with his own strength whether he can become a business partner with Li Huairen and really integrate into that circle.


    Get rid of crows and uproot uncle Hai in H city.


    Only by sitting on the top of the gang in H City, can Wang Fan become a friend who sits down to drink tea and chat with Li Huairen.


    Wang Fan, who has seen through all this, has made up his mind to get rid of the crows.


    Since no one knows the origin of the crow, Wang Fan gives up the idea of beating a Muggle. What''s more, Li Huairen is still staring at him in the dark at this time. So Wang Fan thinks it''s better to do it vigorously, so that people in H city can witness how he uprooted uncle Hai.


    Sitting in the Jetta car driven by Liu pangzi, Wang Fan took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Qiang''s phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Wang Fan said, "brother Qiang, I have something I want you and fat man to do."


    "Go ahead, van." The voice of Liu Qiang on the other end of the phone is very loud, like expressing his loyalty.


    "The people of the four seas gang want to mess with me, so we can''t just let it go! You and fat man take some brothers tonight to smash the crow''s field and force him to come to me! " When Wang Fan spoke, his face was as calm as water, as if he was talking about something so common.


    "Good!" Liu Qiang answered without hesitation.


    "If those brothers who followed brother Nan can''t save face and don''t want to embarrass their former brothers, don''t call them!" Wang Fan thought about it and said to Liu Qiang.


    "Yes Liu Qiang''s answer is still so crisp.


    Wang Fan hung up the phone, looking at the scenery outside the window, silently took out a cigarette box and pulled out a cigarette.


    Liu pangzi, who was driving, looked at Wang Fan in the back seat in the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "brother fan, are you worried about this incident, and the old brothers will be embarrassed when they meet?"


    "We all come out to eat, so noisy, injured or they, crows will not compromise for them." Wang Fan smoking a cigarette is very sad to say.


    "Van Gogh, I think we can take the opportunity to bring our brothers here, and Tyrone. Without Du Shun to cover him, he will have a hard time in the future." Liu said his thoughts while driving.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s suggestion, Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said with self mockery, "I don''t have so much money, so many farms and so many people to support. My brothers are suffering with me."


    "Besides, I don''t approve of what uncle Hai has done. I still hope my brothers can do a proper job, and they won''t come to a miserable end when they get old."


    Wang Fan''s words make Liu pangzi silent. He didn''t expect that Wang Fan, who usually looks careless, still has such feelings.


    For others, they may prefer to follow Liu pangzi''s idea and take the opportunity to win over those brothers who are not successful in Uncle Hai, so as to strengthen their own power.


    Whoever has enough brothers on the road is powerful enough.


    With the support of these brothers, their status on the road will also rise. At that time, let alone the territory and money, they will really have what they want.


    But Wang Fan didn''t think so. He was still thinking about taking these people of the four seas gang to the right path and thinking about what happened after they were old and frail.


    "Those who achieve great things must first worry about the world."


    The words that the blind Master once said to Liu pangzi came out again in his mind.

 V2.Chapter 217

    Night is a dark world, in which evil breeds.


    At midnight, when the citizens are in their sleep, the underground world of H city has just opened, the most prosperous and noisy scene of the day.


    In the dark space of the bar, men and women who are taking drugs are enjoying a happier feeling than immortals.


    In the dark corner, hungry and thirsty men and women are also sweating like rain in search of all kinds of stimulation.


    "Big brother, Wang Fan came out of the police station and went to find Liu Bao." The mouse said to the crow beside him while drinking wine.


    The crow turned his head and said to the mouse, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    "Do you think Wang Fan will see through our plan and know that Liu Bao has nothing to do with it?" Asked the mouse, a little worried.


    "Yes! Of course, and I guess Wang Fan will do something tonight. Ha ha Crow did not worry about Wang Fan''s revenge, but a face of excitement.


    "Ah? Brother, don''t we get ready? Wang fan is cruel and cruel! " Hearing the crow''s words, the mouse asked anxiously.


    He put his hand around the girl''s full place and touched it. The crow said with a smile, "get ready for a fart! I won''t be stupid enough to entangle with those idiots under Wang Fan! "


    In front of the girl''s hand, like oil, effortlessly slipped into her clothes.


    The temperature from his hand made the crow smile. While playing with the soft objects in his hand, he said to the mouse: "mouse, you don''t play with your junk, you read more when you have time, you know?"


    "Brother, you don''t know that I''m not as talented as you because I''m a person with low culture and don''t know many words." The mouse put down his glass and said with embarrassment.


    "If you are ugly, you should read more books! Didn''t you hear that? You still have time to study now. After the boss is in charge in the future, we will have a lot of things to do. " The talking crow pulled down the girl''s neckline, revealing the soft meat hidden in her clothes.


    In front of him, the crow cried excitedly: "crouch! I said how to feel so cool, ha ha! It''s the best


    The girl sitting in the crow''s arms was startled by his crazy behavior and hurriedly stretched out her hand to tidy up her clothes.


    "Don''t move, I like you like that!" The crow reached out to stop the girl and put her face to her chest with a smile.


    The nose twitched hard twice. The crow put out his tongue and licked his hot lips. His face looked very intoxicated. He said to the mouse: "since I came back to China, I haven''t really played. This girl is absolutely the best. Today I want to be cool enough!"


    "Elder brother, let''s leave Wang Fan''s business alone tonight?" Asked the mouse doubtfully.


    Instead of being disappointed by the mouse''s words, crow was very proud and said: "tonight, Wang Fan with his gang of idiots will revenge me, but he can''t find my shadow at all, so he can only smash my field and force me to come out and meet him."


    "Yes, brother, are we in the bar, waiting for Wang Fan to smash our place?" The mouse also thought of this result, but he did not understand why the crow was not worried at all.


    Push down the girl sitting on her lap. The crow sits up straight and presses his hand on the girl''s shoulder.


    The girl who didn''t know the situation was squatted down by the crow and looked at the elated crow with a confused face.


    Grasp the hand on the girl''s shoulder, slowly slide to the girl''s face, crow said with a smile: "beauty, I like you very much, I hope you can do better, let me like you more."


    "Sir, we don''t allow that kind of thing to be done with guests in bars." The girl said with some embarrassment.


    One side of the mouse heard the girl said, immediately cold face scolded: "fuck! Pretend to be pure and let our boss have a good time, damn it


    "Don''t embarrass me, sir. Our boss knows and I''ll be fired!" The girl struggled to get up, but the crow pinched her chin.


    Under the dim light, no one can see what''s going on here. Maybe even if someone sees this scene, they will just watch it secretly, instead of standing up and saying something.


    After the girl struggled twice, the pain on her chin became more and more intense, which filled her eyes with tears.


    "Beauty, you just played so well, and now you pretend to be pure with me. Do you think I''m a fool?" Crow''s eyes swept the girl''s indistinct white and said to her in a bad tone.


    Squatting in front of the crow girl shook her head, with a cry, said: "brother, you let me go, I just accompany wine, don''t do that kind of thing, I have a boyfriend."


    "Have a boyfriend? That''s better! Shall we call him and play together? " The crow said with a smile.


    The mouse sitting on one side looked at the poor girl and said excitedly, "brother, you have a good idea. I''m going to call their boss and let her boyfriend come and play together."


    "No! I beg you When the girl heard what they said, her face changed greatly, but she refused to comply. She had to beg them with a cry.


    Putting down his cigar, the crow took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, threw them on the floor under his feet, looked into the girl''s eyes and said, "serve me well. All the money is yours. If it makes me unhappy, you are my brother''s, do you understand?"


    Hearing the crow''s words, a bright light came out of the mouse''s eyes. He rubbed his hands and said excitedly: "thank you, big brother, thank you!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, she reaches for the money on the floor and shoves it into her bra.


    Looking at the girl skilled operation, crow said with a smile: "beauty, you are a very weak person, but also a smart enough person."


    Listening to what the crow said to herself, the girl didn''t look up at him, but was skillfully busy with her own affairs.


    Touching the girl''s long hair with his hand, the crow stretched out his waist comfortably and said to the mouse beside him, "mouse, do you see it? This is a person who has read books, who knows how to use the psychology of being taken advantage of and exploit other people''s loopholes. Unlike a fool like you, you only have one idea? "


    The mouse, who was taught by the crow, looked at the crow blankly and didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    Seeing the confusion of the mouse, the crow smoked a cigar and said with a smile, "tonight, I want to let Wang Fan know how high Laozi''s means are!"

 V2.Chapter 218

    At night, there is no moon.


    The field of Sihai gang in H city is in the midst of fierce fighting.


    Shouting and killing, swearing and crying of the injured are mixed together, which makes people dare not listen.


    No one can understand why the brothers of the past have become enemies of each other.


    No one knows why the peaceful city of H became a purgatory tonight.


    No one knows why the patrolling police that used to be seen everywhere on the street went to other places to patrol that night.


    Only Wang Fan sitting in the teahouse hall knows what will happen this evening and what will be decided.


    After Liu pangzi left the teahouse, Wang Fan called Xie an and told him his plan.


    Li Huairen is likely to be the representative of the "high table meeting". If you want to get close to Li Huairen and gain his trust, you must come up with some means and have the capital to sit down and talk with him.


    So if Wang Fan wants to lead the underworld of H city and be the youngest leader of H City, it is imperative to pull out all the foundations of Sihai Gang tonight, and there should be no mistake.


    I thought Xie an would tell me something, but I didn''t expect that he just whispered "um" on the other end of the phone.


    A city without police is like an undefended treasure house. Those who act recklessly will show their true colors.


    H City, shrouded in darkness, is more like a human purgatory where ghosts travel at night. Everyone is suffering in this purgatory.


    All the way to kill Liu pangzi, kick over the last gambling table in front of him, wipe the blood on the kitchen knife with his clothes, and then grin.


    On this night, not only Wang Fan''s reputation was generous and glorious in the underworld of H City, but also Liu pangzi was given the name of "the devil of the world".


    Today''s Liu Pang is no longer the submissive Liu Pang who only knows how to hide behind Wang Fan and dare not say a word more. Now he has degenerated into a full demon.


    A devil who makes everyone afraid to mention his name.


    "Liu Qiang, how about your side?" The complacent Liu pangzi calls Liu Qiang to ask about the situation there.


    "Fat man, there''s nothing on my side. We''re all our own people. We talk and smash the scene. We don''t hurt anyone." Liu Qiang, with the original brothers of the four seas gang, did not encounter any hard stubble. By comparison, he was much more relaxed than Liu pangzi.


    "Hey, hey! I knew that there was nothing wrong with you. All the things brother asked you to take your brothers to were covered by brother Nan before, and they couldn''t fight at all! " Liu pangzi said to Liu Qiang triumphantly.


    After hearing Liu pangzi''s words, Liu Qiang also laughed on the other end of the phone. He asked, "fat man, do you have any problems over there? Can I help you? "


    "There are some brothers who have been injured. It''s not a big problem. I''ll send them to the hospital later. You don''t have to worry about it. You take your brothers back to the teahouse first. Brother fan''s side may be over soon." Liu pangzi looked at the time on his watch and said in a low voice.


    Liu Qiang on the other end of the phone answered and hung up. Liu pangzi also called his brother and picked up the cash in the casino while carrying the injured brother to the car outside the casino.


    Just as Liu pangzi and Liu Qiang swept the sihaibang casino, Wang Fan was sitting in the hall of the teahouse where the lights had been turned off, drinking tea and smoking, waiting for the guests to come to the house tonight.


    A light flashed in front of the gate of the teahouse, and a small figure appeared in front of the gate of the teahouse, stretching out his hand and groping, as if looking for something.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting there drinking tea, put down his cup and yelled at the figure at the door: "don''t touch it. The door is unlocked!"


    Suddenly I heard someone talking, and the figure at the door suddenly stopped there, looking around the hall of the teahouse in a panic. I don''t know when I have a bow in my hand.


    "Don''t look, let the crows in!" See the bow and crossbow in the dwarf''s hand clearly, Wang Fan put out the cigarette end in his hand, cold voice said to the dwarf at the door.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the crow appeared at the gate of the teahouse. With a machete in his hand, he stood there with a gloomy face, just like a devil who came to ask for his life.


    Seeing the crow appear, Wang Fan asked with a smile: "crow, are you not satisfied with me waiting for you here?"


    "Wang Fan, I didn''t expect you to be very smart!" Crow opened the door of the teahouse, walked into the teahouse and said with disdain.


    "It''s not too smart, just a little bit smarter than you, ha ha!" Wang Fan stood up with a laugh, and the cigarette that was put out in his hand was also put on the tea table in front of him.


    "Well, I wanted to save your life, but you want to send it to me. Don''t blame me for being merciless." Crow said to Wang Fan with a sneer.


    "It seems that you are sure to eat me tonight!" Wang Fan didn''t get angry. Instead, he said something to the crow with a smile.


    The mouse standing behind the crow, seeing Wang Fan''s fearless appearance, frowned and whispered: "brother, this boy won''t have ambush!"


    The crow, who was also aware of something wrong, looked at the situation in the teahouse, and did not dare to walk to Wang Fan easily. He had to stand in the same place and look at Wang Fan, and said to the mouse behind him: "give him an arrow to explore the real and the false."


    "Good!" The mouse agreed, raised the crossbow in his hand and pulled the trigger at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is only a few meters away from them, just looks at the arrow flying towards his face, but he doesn''t mean to get up to escape. Instead, he still keeps a smile on his face.


    "Hua La"


    There was a sound of broken glass. Wang Fan, who was still standing there just now, suddenly became fragmented, and the pieces spilled on the coffee table and the ground.


    "Bad!"


    The mouse with the crossbow in his hand reflected that what they saw just now was not Wang Fan himself, but the figure reflected in a glass mirror.


    The crossbow he shot just now just broke the glass mirror used to deceive them.


    The reaction of the mouse flurried around looking, want to find Wang Fan hiding place.


    But before the mouse turned around, he heard a burst of air breaking sound, followed by a bolt whistling, straight through the mouse''s thin neck.


    "Gulu, Gulu"


    The mouse with a big hole in its neck, covering the wound with his hand, fell heavily to the ground and made a sound like a drum in his mouth.


    "Rat! Rat The frightened crow squatted down in a hurry to check the injury of the mouse.


    From the position behind the broken mirror, Wang Fan stood up in no hurry, shook his bow and crossbow, said with a smile: "ha ha! This is the way to return the body to the other! "

 V2.Chapter 219

    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to play with himself. The crow was so angry that he just wanted to curse his mother, but now is not the time to quarrel with Wang Fan.


    The mouse, who came with the crow, had been shot a big hole in his neck by Wang Fan with the mouse''s crossbow. The blood was not enough. It was obvious that he could not be saved.


    Wang Fan such thunderbolt means, let the crow have a new understanding of him, also let the crow to Wang Fan''s killing intention, suddenly increased a few points.


    Although the crow squats on the ground with his back to Wang Fan, his eyes look at Wang Fan''s position from time to time. He is observing Wang Fan''s every move, looking for the best time to make a move.


    Wang Fan, who has survived the disaster and successfully killed the mouse, certainly doesn''t believe that the crow will stop. Although he can''t see the crow''s action clearly, he knows what the crow wants to do in his heart.


    Throwing the crossbow on the ground, Wang Fan looked at the crow and said with a smile, "crow, do you want to kill me?"


    "Can we still be friends?" Hearing the sound of Wang Fan throwing away the crossbow, a sneer appeared on the crow''s face.


    Arrogance is the biggest weakness of every loser.


    Crow is not a good man. Of course, he likes to take advantage of others'' danger, and he prefers to fight with arrogant people. After all, it has a great chance of winning.


    The crow, who had been worried that Wang Fan would fire a cold arrow, saw that Wang Fan had thrown away the bow and crossbow in his hand. He secretly scolded Wang Fan for pretending to be forced, but his face was calm and calm.


    "Since a fight is inevitable, let''s be fair." Wang Fan, standing less than two meters away from the crow, looked at the crow who had stood up and said to him with a smile.


    "You mean I threw the knife, too?" Said the crow with a sneer.


    "Of course, I don''t have any crossbows. Your brother is dead again. Can I ask you to send me some crossbows?" Wang Fan said helplessly.


    Did not expect Wang Fan to say so, crow Leng for a while, said with a smile: "did not expect you are an honest man, ha ha!"


    "Of course, crow, come out to mix, speak of righteousness, I Wang fan can go so long, also rely on the integrity of the word!" Wang Fan said to the crow solemnly.


    "What a pity! Wang Fan. " The crow said lazily.


    "What a pity?" Wang Fan with a blank face asked.


    "It''s a pity that I''m not an honest man. What I like most is taking advantage of others'' danger and falling into the well. Since you have no weapons, I''m sorry. I''ll take revenge for my brother!" Tilted his head to see Wang Fan''s crow, weighed the hand of the chopper, elated to Wang Fan.


    Seeing that the crow didn''t listen to his advice and threw away his weapon, Wang Fan scolded: "crow, what are you? You don''t talk about morality and justice! "


    "Morality and justice in the world? ha-ha! When I kill you, I will tell you about the morality of the river and the lake! " The crow roared at Wang Fan with a ferocious face when he was one meter in front of him.


    The chopper in his hand was swung by the crow, and he waved it down to Wang Fan''s neck. The cold light of the blade was mixed with the wind, which made people feel desperate.


    Hastily retreating back, Wang Fan said: "crow, you are a tough boy!"


    "Hey, hey! If you succeed and defeat the enemy, Wang Fan, accept your fate! " Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the crow is more proud, and the machete in his hand is more dancing.


    Wang Fan''s face flashed a cunning smile when he saw the crow rush to him with pride. He retreated and drew a distance from the crow. He put his right hand into his arms and took out a pistol.


    Bang


    Take out a gun and fire.


    At the moment of the gunfire, the echo could be heard in the whole teahouse.


    The crow, who was shot through his shoulder, fell to the ground with a stagger under the powerful impact of the bullet.


    "Wang Fan, you are playing Yin." The crow covered his injured shoulder and glared at Wang Fan with a smile.


    Hear crow say so, Wang Fan learns Zorro''s appearance, blew a breath on the muzzle of the gun, very disdain of say: "I play yin?"? I''ve given you a fair chance, but you don''t want it, can you blame me? "


    "Wang Fan, you have seed!" Wang Fan was angry almost fainted, crow unwilling to bite teeth said.


    "To tell you the truth, I gave you this shot for ah Qi. If I didn''t have something to ask you, I would have shot you in the head just now! Why bother to beat around the bush with you Wang Fan took the pistol back to the holster under his clothes and walked to the crow in no hurry.


    At this time, the crow really understood that Wang Fan''s practice just like a silly fork was to coax him to relax his vigilance, and then hit him with a pistol when he wasn''t paying attention.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan was so crafty that crow really regretted it.


    But without waiting for the crow to come out of the shadow just now, Wang Fan, who was standing beside him, could not wait to move.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The expressionless Wang Fan raises his leg and kicks the crow''s wound one by one. The hard leather shoes trample on the flesh and blood, making the crow''s wound tear bigger.


    Blood donation along the crow''s wound to spray out, the huge pain makes crow almost cry out.


    See crow tightly closed mouth, Wang Fan said with a smile: "good! It''s worthy of being uncle Hai''s right and left hand. I like it


    "Wang Fan, I''m sure I''ll let you do something for today..."


    "Bang"


    Without waiting for the crow to finish his cruel words, Wang Fan kicked him in the mouth. A white tooth was broken by the tip of the shoe and flew out of the crow''s mouth with blood.


    "Ah


    The teeth in his mouth were kicked off, which made the crow cry out loud.


    "Ha ha! Crow, don''t you have a hard mouth? Let me see if it''s your mouth or my shoes! " Stepping on the crow''s head with the sole of his shoes, Wang Fan said to him with a grim smile.


    The crow, whose mouth is full of blood, is in a cold sweat. Although he has a deep hatred for Wang Fan, he has no strength to resist, which makes him mad.


    The more he saw the crow''s unconvinced appearance, the more comfortable Wang Fan was. He rubbed his feet on the crow''s head hard. Then he asked with a smile: "crow, if you want to put the secret in the coffin, I can really help you tonight. If you want to continue to live in this world, it depends on your sincerity!"


    "Bah"


    The crow''s mouth is full of wounds. Although it can''t speak, it still spits a mouthful of blood at Wang Fan, which is regarded as the answer to Wang Fan.


    Being spurted a trouser leg by the blood in the crow''s mouth, Wang Fan said with a smile instead of anger: "crow, since you don''t like the world, I''ll give you a ride. Don''t worry, I will make you miserable."

 V2.Chapter 220

    Wang Fan had expected the crow''s reaction for a long time, so he didn''t have the slightest accident or even get angry.


    It goes without saying that Wang fan knows that crow is not an ordinary role.


    Moreover, if Wang fan is caught by mistake, he will not speak easily. After all, it is very difficult for ruthless characters like them to bow and yield to the enemy.


    He grabbed the crow''s hair and dragged him to the door of the teahouse.


    After all, this is a teahouse for business. Wang fan doesn''t want to be bloody. That will not only scare the waiters upstairs, but also cause unnecessary trouble.


    The wound on the crow''s shoulder is still bleeding. The warm blood draws a very long trace on the ground, like the shadow left by the crow on the ground.


    "Crow, since you like this tune, I''ll give you another place to enjoy it." Wang Fan dragged the crow out of the teahouse, released his hand holding his hair and watched him fall heavily under the steps.


    Injured crow was so tossed, really only breathing strength, he moved the body struggling, a pair of want to stand up.


    Looking at the crow crawling like maggots there, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "crow, what you said is that the king will defeat the enemy, right?"


    The defeated crow would never think that what he had said before was fulfilled by him, which made him feel bad.


    However, in any case, there is nothing wrong with the saying "defeat the enemy".


    Just like he is in a bar, bullying and luring wine girls, and providing special services for him in public, as a winner, he can completely ignore the dignity and emotion of the loser.


    Losers are like animals to be slaughtered on the chopping board. They can only hope for miracles, God''s mercy and the great mercy of winners.


    Similarly, crow knows what kind of person Wang fan is.


    He also knew that even if he said everything Wang Fan wanted to know, Wang Fan would not let him live in the end.


    So at this time, the crow has only one idea in his heart, which is to fight for more time for himself.


    This thought, while Wang Fan took people to smash the scene, together with the mouse, secretly came to the teahouse to rob the blind master.


    But Wang Fan did not want to crow imagine that, with Liu fat those hands down to smash the field, but in the teahouse waiting for their appearance.


    What''s more, the crow didn''t expect that Wang Fan found a glass mirror and cheated the mouse, who was not smart enough. He used the mouse to shoot at him with a crossbow, resulting in the stupid life of the mouse.


    That''s not the only thing that bothers crows the most.


    Wang Fan repeatedly shows weakness and pretends to be stupid, but finally blinds the crow. The crow who is eager for quick success and instant benefit is not only trapped by Wang Fan, but also shot by him and loses his resistance.


    Crow now understand, Wang Fan repeatedly retreat, not because of fear, but worried about the distance between the two people is too far, he will kill crow by mistake when shooting.


    Wang fan doesn''t want to let the crow die, at least at present, he doesn''t want to see this scene, because Wang Fan wants to ask what he is interested in from the crow''s mouth.


    The body is wriggling on the ground, and the crow is looking forward to the arrival of that person.


    When leaving from the bar, facing the mouse who was worried about the accident tonight, crow finally made a phone call to his boss and told his boss about his action in the evening.


    On the phone, the boss didn''t say much. He just offered to meet them in front of the teahouse in case of anything unexpected.


    At that time, when he heard the boss''s words, crow thought that the boss was too worried. Now he realized how stupid and ridiculous he was.


    If he didn''t make this call to his boss, his last hope would be dashed, and his life would be more than death.


    The crow crawled to the sidewalk in front of the teahouse for a while, and most of his strength had been consumed. The sweat on his body mixed with the dust on the ground, making him feel sticky, as if he was wrapped by something.


    Just when the crow was tired and wanted to give up, a dazzling light flashed not far away, and a black car suddenly appeared, rushing towards the direction of the teahouse with strong light.


    Wang Fan, who is standing in front of the teahouse gate, also sees the appearance of the car. He is caught off guard and shaken by the strong light of the car lights. Wang Fan subconsciously reaches out his arm to block his eyes.


    The black car came whistling, made a beautiful drift on the road, and stopped steadily only two meters away from the crow.


    Before he could recover from the light just now, Wang Fan heard the harsh sound of the wheels rubbing against the ground, and then heard the sound of opening the door.


    "Someone''s taking care of the crow!"


    Wang Fan, who is blocking his eyes with his arm, has this idea in his mind.


    Worried that the crow would be rescued, Wang Fan put down his arm in a hurry and looked at the location of the crow.


    The black car, which had been parked there, did not stop on the side of the road like other cars. Instead, the front of the car was facing the gate of the teahouse.


    The dazzling lamp stung Wang Fan''s eyes again, but he had no time to take care of these. What he wanted to do now was to get the injured crow back and find out who the man suddenly appeared was.


    "Click"


    A crisp metal impact sound, mixed in the sound of the car engine, although very weak, but it can pierce the air, into Wang Fan''s ears.


    Wang Fan, who had shooting experience, suddenly recognized that it was the sound of loading the shotgun. He cried in his heart that it was not good, and subconsciously rushed to one side.


    "Bang"


    The sound of a shotgun bullet coming out of the chamber was very loud, like the sound of a broken drum.


    The strong smell of gunpowder diffuses in the air, which makes people feel suffocated. The bullet case falls to the ground and jingles, which makes the surrounding air solidify instantly.


    "Boss, he has a gun, too!"


    Worried that the boss who came to save himself was calculated by Wang Fan, crow loudly reminded him that he had no strength to stand up and ran to the car parked there.


    "Damn it! I''m not your grandmother


    Wang Fan, who has already put his hand into his clothes, is holding the handle of the gun with his hand and taking out the gun. He is scolding loudly.


    When Wang Fan took out his pistol and prepared to return several bullets, he heard the sound of a car starting.


    The black car with the headlights on has turned to the front of the car and left the parking position with full throttle. The crows on the ground and the person who shot just now have disappeared!

 V2.Chapter 221

    Wang Fan, who was nearly shot in the head with a shotgun, chased out for a long time with a pistol. In the end, he didn''t see the license plate number of the car clearly. Maybe the car that rescued the crow didn''t have the license plate hanging from the beginning.


    Dejected back to the door of the teahouse, Wang Fan met Liu Qiang, who came back in a hurry, and the original brothers of Sihai gang.


    Blood on the ground, broken teahouse door, and lying on the ground has been cool through the mouse.


    Liu Qiang, who didn''t take part in this kind of thing, was so scared that he didn''t have any blood on his face. Seeing Wang Fan coming towards him with a pistol, he hurriedly welcomed him and asked, "brother fan, are you ok?"


    After wiping the sweat on his head, Wang Fan shook his head and said, "I''m ok. I just fell. It''s not in the way."


    Just now, when Wang Fan heard the sound of shotgun loading, in order to avoid the attack of the other party, he sprained his thigh tendon carelessly. Then he chased the car for a while. Now, the meridians on his thigh twitch, which really makes him suffer.


    Supporting Wang Fan to sit on the steps of the teahouse, Liu Qiang looked at the dead in the teahouse and asked in a low voice: "brother fan, what should I do with the one inside?"


    Wang Fan with a cigarette in his mouth turned his head and looked at the mouse lying on the ground. Then he looked at Liu Qiang standing beside him. After thinking about it, he said, "you call the fat man and let him come back to the teahouse by himself. You take care of the people under him. You don''t care about the things here."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s arrangement, Liu qiangchang took a breath and nodded his head in relief. Then he took out his mobile phone and contacted Liu pangzi.


    He told Liu pangzi about the situation here. Liu pangzi agreed and hung up in a hurry.


    Without waiting for Liu pangzi to come back, Wang Fan sent Liu Qiang and his staff to the hospital to take care of his injured brother. There was no one else at the teahouse except Wang Fan.


    Sitting on the steps in front of the teahouse, Wang Fan smokes and dials Han Chen.


    "It''s all done?" As soon as the phone was connected, Han Chen asked lazily.


    There was another cramp in his thigh, and Wang Fan took a cool breath with a grin.


    He didn''t hear Wang Fan bragging on the phone, but heard Wang Fan''s change. Han Chen was also startled and asked in a hurry: "Damn, Wang Fan, you won''t get hurt. Where are you?"


    "It''s OK. I almost got my head shot. I twisted my hamstring when I was hiding." Hear Han Chen anxious about himself, Wang Fan''s heart is also a warm, mouth quickly explained.


    Han Chen on the other end of the phone heard Wang Fan''s words, and his heart fell to the ground. He was not angry and said, "Wang Fan, the police in H city will give you convenience tonight, but you can almost let people do it. Your boy is also sad enough!"


    "Cut the crap. The situation has changed. It''s not the crow who nearly hurt me. It''s a person I didn''t see clearly." Just a little warm heart, and because Han Chen''s words were instantly cold, Wang Fan almost burst out rude words to Han Chen.


    The crow was rescued, which Han Chen did not expect. He asked in a hurry: "was it rescued? Are you from the four seas gang? "


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see the man''s face clearly, even his figure. I can''t see who he is, but I''m sure he''s not uncle Hai." Wang Fan whispered to the microphone.


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up." Han Chen also realized the seriousness of the problem and asked Wang Fan''s position in a hurry.


    "I have nothing to do, and there are still some things to deal with. Please contact uncle GUI. I want to see him." Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "Good!" Han Chen promised and hung up.


    In the interrogation room with Wang Yue, Wang Fan talked about the "high table meeting", Wang Fan was the representative of "high table meeting" to Li Huairen, and the connection between Li Huairen and "Jin Buhuan". Wang Fan has not talked about these things with Uncle GUI.


    Wang Fan was a bit at a loss when the crow was rescued tonight. He felt it was necessary to make things clear and let ghost uncle help him analyze the current situation.


    If Li Huairen has something to do with "high table meeting" and "Jin Buhuan", Wang Fan thinks that he can let uncle GUI and Xie an cooperate. Moreover, many misunderstandings between him and Wang Yue can be solved at this time.


    Thinking of the misunderstanding with Wang Yue, Wang Fan''s heart is tight again.


    If Wang Yue knew his undercover identity, he would be waiting for the day when he washed white.


    But if Wang Fan really has a chance to wash white, leave the dark world and return to the normal life, how can he face Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing?


    Tong Jiahui is the daughter of Hengtai group. Liu Tian has been holding back the relationship between them because of Wang Fan''s use in H city. If Wang Fan exposes his undercover identity, will Liu Tian agree with them to be together.


    Even if Liu Tian agrees to be with Tong Jiahui, how can Wang Yue face all this?


    Neither Tong Jiahui nor Wang Yue will allow the other to own Wang Fan, or even allow Wang Fan to make a choice that they can''t accept.


    On the other hand, whether Miao Qing''s undercover identity can be exposed, and whether she has a chance to wash her white, is also a problem for Wang Fan.


    If Miao Qing can take this opportunity to wash white, then what''s the relationship between Wang Fan and her?


    If Miao Qing needs to continue to mix in the underworld of H city as she is now because of her mission, how can Wang Fan explain to her?


    Maybe Miao Qing won''t pester Wang Fan, or lose his temper because of who Wang Fan will be with, like Tong Jiahu and Wang Yue.


    However, as the first man in Miao Qing''s life, he feels that he has the responsibility to protect Miao Qing. Even in Miao Qing''s heart, he may not think so.


    The task has not a clear direction, Wang Fan''s heart has become a mess, and the relationship between the three women, let Wang Fan some dare not face reality, more dare not touch his future.


    "Brother fan, if the blood here is not cleaned up in time, it will be seen in the morning."


    I don''t know when, Hu Xiaomei, who has already stood behind Wang Fan, reminds him softly.


    Startled by Hu Xiaomei''s voice, Wang Fan asked nervously, "when did you stand behind me? What do you hear? "


    "Brother fan, the blind Master asked me to come down and have a look. I just got here, and I didn''t hear anything." Hu Xiaomei was frightened by Wang Fan''s nervousness, and immediately put her hands to explain to him.


    Seeing that Hu Xiaomei was scared by herself, Wang Fan felt guilty and said softly, "don''t be afraid. I just ask casually."

 V2.Chapter 222

    If Wang Fan''s feelings for Tong Jiahui, Wang Yue and Miao Qing are choices he doesn''t know how to choose, then he really has another feeling for Hu Xiaomei.


    In addition to Wang Yue, who had known her in the police academy, Wang Fan met Hu Xiaomei a little earlier than the other three women.


    And when I first met Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan was attracted by her charm. Even when I was dreaming, I had an unspeakable event with her.


    But later in the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei''s attitude to Wang Fan let him down, so Wang Fan did not like her.


    In addition, Xia Nan wants to use Hu Xiaomei to seduce Wang Fan, which makes Wang Fan deliberately avoid Hu Xiaomei. Gradually, Wang Fan''s favor for her becomes weaker and weaker.


    Until Xia Nan died in order to save Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei, as Xia Nan''s confidant, was taken in by Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan have more contact with her.


    He doesn''t love this woman. At best, he appreciates it.


    Gentle and elegant, she exudes the charm of a mature woman, especially when Hu Xiaomei puts on the cheongsam, her unique charm is incisively presented in front of Wang Fan.


    Hu Xiaomei is affectionate. This is Wang Fan''s evaluation of her.


    A woman is willing to give up fame, money, status and dignity for her beloved man.


    This can only show that Hu Xiaomei attaches great importance to feelings.


    At the beginning, Wang Fan did not understand her relationship with Xia Nan.


    Since Xia Nan was killed by Chen Yaoxing and Yan Hua, Hu Xiaomei, who has always been the manager of Fuyuan teahouse, has been quickly forgotten by people, but the sudden appearance of nansao and Xia Xia has become the focus of everyone''s attention.


    At that time, it really made Wang Fan disdain Hu Xiaomei''s experience.


    All along, Wang Fan always thinks that Hu Xiaomei is a snob who dislikes the poor and loves the rich, so he doesn''t want to see any good results for Hu Xiaomei.


    It wasn''t until the summer when she and Wang Fan completely broke up and nansao chose to leave H city to save her children that Wang Fan learned a lot from Hu Xiaomei that he didn''t know.


    It was also from that moment that Wang Fan began to sympathize with this woman.


    Knowing that Xia Nan can''t give her a future, Hu Xiaomei still chooses to follow Xia Nan, and in the face of the dirty things between nansao and Haishu, Hu Xiaomei has always chosen to endure.


    If Xia Nan and her sister-in-law don''t leave H City, maybe Hu Xiaomei won''t mention those things between Xia Nan''s wife and uncle Hai all her life. After all, she doesn''t want her loved one to lose face.


    The departure of nansao may have touched a nerve of Hu Xiaomei. She not only tells Wang Fan what happened to Haishu and nansao, but also hopes to get rid of Haishu who brought Xianan a green hat with the help of Wang Fan.


    This makes Wang Fan have a different understanding of Hu Xiaomei.


    A lot of women can''t bear it, have an unforgettable love, and be ruthless to the enemy.


    To leave Hu Xiaomei in the teahouse and entrust him with important tasks is not only to return Xia Nan''s human feelings, but also because Wang Fan thinks that with Hu Xiaomei''s help, he can do a lot of things easily.


    Facts also prove that after so many things, Hu Xiaomei''s ability is fully reflected, and it''s not just impressive.


    The more things Wang Fan experiences together, the more he can perceive Hu Xiaomei''s feelings for him.


    Especially this time, in order to save Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei actually took the risk to meet the dog master. If it wasn''t for GUI Shu who happened to meet Hu Xiaomei, and fortunately saw her being dazed, I''m afraid that Hu Xiaomei''s later life would be completely destroyed in those hands.


    It can be said that Wang fan can''t place his feelings for Hu Xiaomei, so when he faces Hu Xiaomei now, he always has a guilty attitude.


    Two people are standing and one is sitting, waiting for fat man Liu at the door of the teahouse.


    The moonlight shines on their faces, but they can''t see the expression on their faces. Maybe they don''t have any expression on their faces, even though they have complicated thoughts in their hearts.


    Jetta car comes from the intersection. As soon as the car stops, Liu pangzi opens the door and runs to the teahouse in a hurry.


    "How are you, van? It''s all right! " Liu pangzi, who ran to the door of the teahouse, looked up and down at Wang Fan who was sitting there.


    "It''s no big deal. I just pull up my thigh and have a rest." Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone.


    "The crow has run away?" Liu pangzi took a look at the teahouse and found that there was only one body. He asked Wang Fan with some chagrin.


    "Man is not as good as heaven. I''ve been saved!" Wang Fan said with a sigh.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s unwillingness, Hu Xiaomei comforted: "brother fan, there is always a chance to get rid of him."


    "Yes! Brother fan, don''t worry. We didn''t know anything about crows. It''s normal for us to have an emergency. Even if we didn''t get rid of that son of a bitch, he had to hide. He didn''t dare to fight us again during this period of time! "


    Although he was also disappointed that he failed to get rid of the crow, Liu pangzi still hoped that Wang Fan would not worry. After all, Wang fan is the backbone of these people. If Wang fan is confused, it is easy for people to take advantage of the situation.


    With a bitter smile and shaking his head, Wang Fan reluctantly stood up, patted Liu pangzi on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, brother, I will have a way to get rid of him."


    "Hey, hey, I knew that brother fan would always have a way." Liu pangzi was very happy to see that Wang Fan''s fighting spirit did not dissipate.


    "Take the trash in the hall to the south of the city and feed it to the pigs." Wang Fan looked back at the teahouse hall and pointed to the mouse lying on the ground.


    "All right!" Liu pangzi promised and walked to the teahouse hall.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has been standing behind Wang Fan, did not wait for Wang Fan to speak, and then took the initiative to say: "when the fat man gets rid of the body, I will arrange someone to clean up here."


    "People in the teahouse, remember to remind them to be strict. Don''t go out and talk nonsense to me." Wang Fan frowned and said in a low voice.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. You are our hope. None of us will let anything happen to you!" Hu Xiaomei''s expression is very firm when she speaks, so that people will not have any doubt about her words.


    Listening to Hu Xiaomei''s words, Wang Fan nodded his head with satisfaction and said to Hu Xiaomei, "I''ll take care of the things here! I still have some important things to deal with. "


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. I won''t let you down." Hu Xiaomei said firmly.


    "Good! I believe you, you will not let me down With that, Wang Fan turned around and limped to the roadside.

 V2.Chapter 223

    In a residential area of H City, Wang Fan was wearing Triangle pants, leaning on the sofa, grinning and panting with sweat.


    "Wang Fan, don''t you twist your thigh tendon? As for the question of "what''s wrong?" Han Chen, sitting beside a bowl of Baijiu, laughed at Wang Fan.


    The Baijiu now singing, now dancing on the white wine of a ceramic bowl is like a group of spirits dancing and dancing.


    Grasping Wang Fan''s thigh, ghost uncle reached out to the Baijiu bowl and touched some wine. He turned his head and rubbed it up on Wang Fan''s swollen legs.


    "Ah! they hurt! It hurts


    The burning pain from the thigh, interwoven with the pain of muscle spreading outward, made Wang Fan cry out loud.


    "Bear it!" Ghost uncle''s face sinks, deep voice says to Wang Fan.


    "That''s to say, bear with it, you''ll cry and howl, and then let the neighbors misunderstand me as a gay!" Han Chen followed the wind to teach Wang Fan.


    "Go away!" Sweating, Wang Fan grabs the pillow under his head and smashes it on Han Chen.


    He almost spilled the Baijiu in his hand on the floor. Han Chen hurriedly withdrew two steps and said with a smile, "Wang Fan, don''t start. I''m saving you now!" If you spill the wine in this bowl, you''ll really suffer till dawn


    "Han Chen, you can laugh at me. When my legs are ready, I''ll fight with you alone!" Being teased by Han Chen, Wang Fan gets angry.


    The ghost uncle, who has been buried in treating Wang Fan''s wounds, raised his head when he heard Wang Fan''s words and asked, "why don''t you two fight first and let me have a rest?"


    "No! Uncle GUI, my leg hurts when I walk. How can I fight with him now? Isn''t that death? " Wang fan saw ghost uncle stopped hand, accompany smile face to say hastily.


    "That is, uncle GUI, I won''t take advantage of others'' danger. You cure his dog leg first, and I''ll fight with him again!" Han Chen also said.


    It is disgusted to stare two people one eye, ghost uncle didn''t say anything more, continue to use Shaojiu to rub the red and swollen place for Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t dare to fight with Han Chen any more, looked at the ghost uncle to heal himself and said with a smile, "ghost uncle, your skill has not regressed at all. I used to like your massage skill when I was injured. Rubbing it casually can reduce half of the pain."


    "Don''t flatter me there! While there''s nothing to do at the moment, go ahead and come to me. What do you want to say? " Ghost uncle head didn''t lift of say.


    "Uncle ghost, do you know that high table can?" Wang Fan asked.


    "High table meeting? What are you doing? " Han Chen asked suspiciously.


    The ghost uncle, who was giving Wang Fan massage, stopped his work, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "how do you know the high table meeting?"


    "Uncle ghost, do you know that high table will Han Chen, puzzled, asked in surprise.


    "Xie an and Wang Yue are now investigating the high table meeting, and they suspect the representatives of the high table meeting in H city." Wang fan saw ghost uncle''s reaction, did not dare and Han Chen mischief, hurriedly truthfully said to ghost uncle.


    "What is the high table meeting?" Listening to their conversation, Han Chen, confused, asked anxiously.


    "High table is an organization, similar to a mutually beneficial model, but a lot of things these people do are not allowed by law." Uncle GUI explained to Han Chen beside him.


    "Ah? Xie an and Wang Yue are looking into this? " Brain melon seeds is very flexible Han Chen, suddenly want to understand the situation of the high table, so Xie an''s investigation was full of surprise.


    "I have been paying attention to this high table meeting for a long time, and I have heard it mentioned by chance, but I have always been in charge of drugs, so I don''t know much about it." Ghost uncle stopped to sit on the sofa, picked up a cigarette to light, smoked two.


    After listening to ghost uncle''s explanation, Han Chen nodded thoughtfully, turned his head and looked at Wang Fan, and asked, "Wang Fan, how do you know this?"


    "I have been recruited by Wang Yue! Help her find out about it now. " Wang Fan looked at Han Chen and said with a smile.


    "That''s bullshit! Before, Wang Yue suspected that you were my informant and scolded me. Now she asked you to be her informant. What''s the situation? " Han Chen looks at Wang Fan with distrust.


    "I can''t help it. I don''t want to be selected by Wang Yue, but my strength doesn''t allow it, right, ghost uncle." Wang fan is very proud to say.


    "Why don''t I believe it? Damn, I think you''re being polite on purpose Han Chen frowned and said with some dissatisfaction.


    Lying on the sofa, Wang Fan spread his hands and said helplessly: "what''s the use of you and me worrying? I don''t have a choice, either! "


    Wang Fan''s appearance made his head buzzing. Han Chen said angrily, "you..."


    Before Han Chen finished, ghost uncle interrupted him and asked, "what did you find out?"


    "I suspect that Li Huairen is the representative of the high table club, and he should be the behind the scenes boss of the gangsters in H city. Another thing is that" Jin Bu Huan "is probably his own." Wang Fan and ghost uncle speak of time, put away the facial expression of proud.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, ghost uncle frowned and nodded, and said in a low voice: "there is something wrong with Li Huairen. I doubted him a long time ago, but there was no evidence, so I didn''t say it all the time."


    "Li Huairen is a well-known person in H city. He was commended for his acquisition of Sanlong group last time." Han Chen said to Wang Fan and ghost uncle.


    "Yes! The people at the high table are all energetic people, and isn''t Li Huairen running a pharmaceutical company? If you want to make Jin not to trade for this new drug, he also has convenient conditions! " Wang Fan said quickly.


    "If, as you said, he is the real leader of the underworld in H City, runs his own drug business, or is the representative of some high table club, it''s really surprising. I''m afraid it''s hard for the citizens to accept him." Han Chen, with an incredible face, shook his head and said to Wang Fan.


    "Han Chen, are you still a new policeman? This kind of thing is not uncommon. Do you need me to give you an example? " Wang Fan disdains Han Chen''s suspicion.


    But Uncle GUI, who was sitting there smoking, said solemnly after listening to the conversation: "it''s not a joke. Jin Buhuan and Gao Taihui are all the things that the boss is very concerned about. It''s better not to guess without real evidence."


    "Can I tell Wang Yue my guess?" Wang Fan looks at ghost uncle to ask a way.


    "Don''t mention that Jin doesn''t change. You can''t talk to Wang Yue about your undercover status. You can handle other things by yourself." Uncle GUI replied in a deep voice.


    "Why not? I mean the undercover thing Wang Fan asked with some loss.

 V2.Chapter 224

    Not to mention that Wang Fan was surprised by the ghost uncle''s words, even Han Chen thought it was incredible.


    About the high table meeting, Wang Yue finds Wang Fan. This is an emergency, but in Wang Yue''s eyes, Wang Fan must be regarded as his own person, and will share a lot of police secrets with him.


    And Li Huairen is locked into the representative of the high table meeting, and Wang Fan suspects that it has something to do with Jin Buhuan. So these two tasks should not overlap?


    So Wang Fan told Wang Yue his identity, and after finding out, he can restore his identity and become a policeman in the sun.


    But the ghost uncle did not agree to do so.


    Han Chen put his ceramic bowl on the tea table and asked, "Uncle GUI, are you worried that our judgment of Li Huairen is wrong?"


    "Uncle GUI, even if Li Huairen is not the person we are looking for, it doesn''t affect me to disclose my identity to Wang Yue. She won''t tell me anything about me." Wang Fan immediately followed Han Chen''s words.


    Ghost uncle, sitting there smoking, lowered his head and did not speak. The cigarette between his fingers was bright and dark. The smoke came out of his mouth and soon formed a circle in front of his eyes.


    Seeing that uncle GUI didn''t speak, Han Chen continued: "Uncle GUI, didn''t you tell me Wang Fan''s identity to facilitate his action? I think if Wang Yue knows the identity of Wang Fan, she will certainly help. "


    "Yes, I can''t say before. I''m not worried about Wang Yue''s impulsive personality, which will destroy our whole plan. Now she''s looking for me to investigate Gao table, and she won''t make trouble." Wang fan is not willing to say to ghost uncle.


    Originally, he was still struggling about how to talk to Wang Yue about it. Now, because of ghost uncle''s words, Wang Fan insists on telling Wang Yue the truth. This may be the most real aspect of his feelings for Wang Yue.


    Looking up at Wang Fan, ghost uncle said: "this matter, if you early and I said two days, maybe I will promise you."


    "Two days? What''s up? Why can we promise two days ago, but not now? " Wang Fan looks at the ghost uncle with a puzzled face and doesn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s incomprehension, ghost uncle sighed and said, "after you came out of the police station, did the blind master not look for you?"


    "I''ve met the blind master. He told me about Xiaomei''s loss. That''s why I''m in a hurry to get rid of the crow. What does this matter to Wang Yue?" Wang Fan still didn''t understand the meaning of ghost uncle.


    Han Chen was confused by their conversation. He felt his chin and asked tentatively, "is it because Wang Fan has gone too far now and wants to change his identity in the future?"


    With these words, Han Chen took a sympathetic look at Wang Fan.


    He licked his lips and said, "Damn, Han Chen, don''t scare me. What do I do? I have to be hidden?"


    "How many people have you killed? How can you whiten your life? Either continue to be an undercover agent, or go to a place where no one knows you. After half of your life, you are not the first day to join the industry. Do you still use me to explain this? " Han Chen looked at Wang Fan and said seriously.


    Like being poked to the nerve by something, Wang fanmeng sat up straight, glared at Han Chen and said, "if I don''t kill them, I can''t live!"


    "I didn''t say it was wrong for you to kill! But do you dare to tell others that you killed people because you were on a mission? Even if you don''t care about the face of the police, you have to think about your family! " Han Chen didn''t teach Wang Fan a lesson.


    "Damn it


    Wang Fan, who originally wanted to say something, heard Han Chen''s words and rubbed his short hair in chagrin, and his mouth was full of foul language.


    "It''s not easy for undercover agents to wash white. Even if we want to wash white for you now, it''s impossible! If you think about what you are doing now, many people will understand it as revenge in the Jianghu. The most important thing is to ask you to settle accounts. But if you let them know that you are an undercover of the police, will they go straight to your family without following the rules? "


    Some dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude, Han Chen said a lot of things at one time. Although the words were not acceptable, but every sentence and every word made it impossible to refute.


    Although most of the gangsters are cruel, they can also accept the reality of fighting and killing in order to make a living.


    It is precisely because they see through the essence of the law of the jungle, so even if they are fighting with their opponents, they seldom go back to deliberately find trouble with their opponents'' families.


    There is a saying that it''s better to have a wife than a child.


    If you want to get on the road and be respected, you have to show your strength. This kind of back stabbing is the most despised thing.


    But if the opponent plays tricks first, even if he breaks the rules of the road, then this rule that does not harm his wife and children will not be abided by.


    Wang Fan has made so much trouble in H city that now he has made many enemies.


    However, because he was originally a gangster on the road, when he competed with the big brothers on the road, he did a lot of things. No matter how vicious he was, everyone would only say that he was domineering.


    But if one day, Wang Fan''s identity is exposed, and all the people in the underworld of H city know that he is an undercover of the police, then the situation will change a lot.


    The person who plays tricks first breaks the rules of the river and lake. If the people in the street seek revenge from you, they will not follow the rules again. The consequences can only be what you don''t want to see.


    So many times, under the pressure of the situation, if the police undercover does things like what Wang Fan did, then after the task is completed, the police will give the undercover a false impression of death, and then the undercover will be placed by a special person.


    What Han Chen said worried Wang Fan, and that''s why.


    Wang Yue is a policeman. If you know Wang Fan''s undercover identity, you have to share information with Uncle GUI. However, Wang Fan''s future arrangements will inevitably be affected and even leaked.


    Undercover identity has always been the secret of secrets. Every superior who leads the undercover will think twice before making some decisions. Therefore, uncle GUI''s opinions play a decisive role in whether Wang fan can tell Wang Yue about his affairs.


    Han Chen''s words made Wang Fan feel depressed. He took a look at GUI Shu and Han Chen, picked up the cigarette box on the tea table, took out a cigarette with his mouth, but didn''t pick up the lighter to light it.


    Wang Fan, who was a little stupefied with a cigarette in his mouth, suddenly pinched the cigarette in his hand and scolded uncle GUI and Han Chen: "that''s what I can do in my life? Damn it! You''re all lying to me! Cheat me to death! "

 V2.Chapter 225

    Despair makes Wang Fan a little irritable, and uncle GUI''s face is also a little gloomy. He looks at Wang Fan in front of him and says in a low voice: "Wang Fan, you can control your mood. It''s not as simple as you think."


    "Control emotions? Uncle ghost, you''ve been lying to me, haven''t you? You know from the beginning that I can''t wash white, and I may die because of this task, so you''ve been comforting me, haven''t you? " Wang Fan looked at the ghost uncle''s face, forced his anger, and asked him coldly.


    From the beginning, Wang Fan had thought that as an undercover, he had no chance to turn back, and he had thought about accepting the fate in this way.


    But since chatting with Wang Yue, Wang Fan''s heart has a different expectation and hope for the matter of washing white identity.


    Even if it can''t really wash white, Wang Fan also wants to let Wang Yue know that he is not willing to degenerate as she imagined, and he doesn''t want Wang Yue to be disappointed with him.


    However, Wang Fan''s heart, in fact, is also worried, once his identity is known by Wang Yue, what will happen behind, he has no way to control.


    So Wang Fan worried that his whiteness would do more harm to Wang Yue.


    Want to wash white, eliminate the misunderstanding between and Wang Yue, but worry about wash white, Wang Yue will be more hurt.


    Wang fan is in such a contradiction, struggling in pain, he does not know how to choose, do not know how to face.


    But he couldn''t accept it. Uncle GUI ignored his pain, and could not accept uncle GUI''s indifferent reply.


    Maybe ghost uncle promised Wang Fan, will help him deal with these things, Wang Fan will not like now so crazy.


    But ghost uncle no longer comfort him, but mercilessly told him the truth.


    After Wang Fan finished, uncle GUI handed him a cigarette. Looking at him holding it in his mouth, uncle GUI took out a lighter and lit it for him.


    "Han Chen, go and buy me a pack of cigarettes." Ghost uncle turned to look at the side of Han Chen, whispered to him.


    Han Chen, who was in a daze there, looked at Uncle GUI blankly and asked, "Uncle GUI, I still have cigarettes at home. Have you finished smoking?"


    Ghost uncle looked at his hand just opened the packet of cigarettes, and looked at a blank face of Han Chen, said with a smile: "a packet of cigarettes is not enough for me to smoke, your family''s cigarettes, I am not used to smoking!"


    "Oh, yes!" As if to understand the meaning of ghost uncle, Han Chen stood up and agreed, then went straight to the door.


    Watching Han Chen go out of the room, close the door and lean on the back of the sofa, Wang Fan asked, "what''s the matter, can''t you say it in front of Han Chen?"


    "It''s very important." Uncle GUI replied with a smile.


    "Well, I''m not in a good mood now. Maybe I''ll refuse you. You''d better be prepared." Wang fan doesn''t give ghost uncle face at all. His words are very blunt.


    Did not care about Wang Fan''s tone, ghost uncle self-care lit a cigarette, smoked two just said: "blind master has said anything with you?"


    "Blind Master? What do you want to say? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Blind Master, I have guessed your identity, do you know?" Ghost uncle says words to turn head, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes.


    "He is a very smart person. I can feel that he has already guessed my secret, but he has not talked with me about the crow framing me this time. He just told me that Hu Xiaomei was almost spoiled, and he didn''t say anything else." Wang Fan said truthfully.


    "I saved Hu Xiaomei. I''ve met blind Master, too!" Ghost uncle once again talked about saving Hu Xiaomei, also talked about his meeting with the blind master.


    He knew from Uncle GUI that uncle GUI was responsible for Hu Xiaomei''s rescue, but Wang Fan didn''t know that uncle GUI and blind Master had met, which made him nervous.


    Uncle GUI is not a reckless person. He is careful in everything he does. You can say that you are very careful to find fault from what he does.


    But the ghost uncle told Wang fan that he had met the blind Master, and from his tone, Wang Fan faintly felt that the meeting between them was not so simple.


    "Did you tell him about me?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "He wants to talk to me about you and discuss something with me." Ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan''s eyes and said to him seriously.


    I had a premonition that the blind Master would doubt his identity, but I didn''t expect that the blind master could find the ghost uncle, and let the ghost uncle take the initiative to meet him, which made Wang Fan admire the blind master even more.


    With full curiosity, Wang Fan tentatively asked: "blind Master is to seek your confirmation, am I undercover?"


    "No, he didn''t ask about it. He came to me to discuss something about you with me." Ghost uncle complexion is very calm of say.


    Although the expression on ghost uncle''s face is very calm, what he said makes Wang Fan''s heart not calm for a long time.


    It''s not about questioning his identity, but it''s about his identity. Wang fan can''t figure out why the blind Master wants to see the ghost uncle.


    Seeing the confusion on Wang Fan''s face, ghost uncle asked with a smile, "Wang Fan, have you ever heard of Hongmen?"


    "Hongmen? Is the world''s largest Chinese Gang? " Wang Fan stares at an eye to ask.


    "Is there a second gate?" Ghost uncle asked with a smile.


    "Yes, how? Is blind master from Hongmen Wang Fan had no confidence in this question, but he could not help asking.


    "Well." Ghost uncle nodded.


    "Damn it! Really? Is blind master from Hongmen This unexpected result, let Wang Fan in the heart that layer of gloomy, also instantly disappeared without a trace, he some excited looking at ghost uncle.


    "According to our current situation, the blind Master is really a member of Hongmen, and his position in Hongmen is not low." Ghost uncle to know the situation, simple and Wang Fan said.


    Hearing what ghost uncle said, Wang Fan recalled a lot of things that blind Master had said to him. He also felt that blind Master was not a simple person, but he still couldn''t believe that blind Master was from Hongmen and had a high status.


    The smoking ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan and asked, "it seems that you are still very interested in the identity of blind Master!"


    "I always thought that he was not an ordinary person, hehe! I didn''t expect that he was a big man in Hongmen. No wonder he was so admirable when he did things at ordinary times! " Wang Fan couldn''t help admiring.


    It''s no wonder that Wang fan is so excited. It can be said that he can have today in H city. Many things can be handled properly because of the blind Master''s advice. Now that he knows that the blind Master''s identity is so powerful, how can Wang Fan be unhappy.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was so excited, ghost uncle asked with a smile: "blind Master wants to accept you as an apprentice, will you?"

 V2.Chapter 226

    Wang Fan knew what it meant to be a teacher.


    Hongmen, one of the three largest gangs in the world, is also a gangster led by Chinese.


    Now uncle GUI has made it clear that blind Master is a member of Hongmen, and his status and status are absolutely different. If you can worship blind Master, then Wang Fan''s development in the underworld can be described as rapid.


    However, in the ghost uncle full of expectation, waiting for Wang Fan excited nodded to agree, Wang Fan''s face changed, tone firm said: "I don''t want to."


    "What did you say?" Unexpected answer let ghost uncle obviously a Leng, some can''t believe their ears.


    "I said I didn''t want to worship blind master as a teacher, and I didn''t want to join Hongmen, ghost uncle!" The tone of Wang Fan''s speech was firm, and the expression on his face was firm.


    Looking at Wang Fan carefully, ghost uncle asked in surprise: "Wang Fan, you are not joking with me! Don''t you always want to be a big man, and you were excited just now? "


    "Uncle ghost, do you think I''m joking?" Wang fan is very serious looking at ghost uncle.


    "Why?" Finally aware of the seriousness of the problem, uncle GUI frowned and asked.


    "Is it necessary to join Hongmen if it''s just for the purpose of investigating" gold does not change "? And now Li Huairen is very suspicious. Maybe this task will end soon. Maybe I have a chance. If I really join Hongmen, uncle ghost, do you think I have a chance to go back? "


    "Uncle GUI, if you don''t want to say something, what I did in H city was to complete the task you gave me. Even if I did some disgraceful things, it was also forced by the situation. I think you should understand me, support me and help me solve these problems."


    Wang Fan''s tone of voice was not good, and his face was ugly, but every sentence and every word was very powerful, and he didn''t mean to be afraid of ghost uncle at all.


    This kind of dialogue, is ghost uncle did not expect, he frowned tightly, looking at Wang Fan in front of him again.


    At this time, Wang fan is no longer the green and astringent youth, nor the obedient Wang Fan. After so many things, he has become a stranger to ghost uncle.


    There is nothing wrong with what Wang Fan said. Even though he is dissatisfied, ghost uncle still can''t refute it.


    If it wasn''t for such a task, Wang Fan didn''t need to live such a life, and just as Wang Fan said, everything he did in H city was forced by the situation.


    Kill people, grab territory, and even want to be a big man.


    Although these things seem to be of great benefit to Wang Fan, uncle GUI knows that this is what uncle GUI expected from the beginning and what he expected.


    Seeing the uncertain expression on Uncle GUI''s face, Wang Fan said with a smile: "Uncle GUI, what Han Chen said is not wrong. I have done so many things, and the final result is just to be thrown away as a rag. No one will fight for anything with the boss above for me."


    "Wang Fan, you shouldn''t be so pessimistic." Ghost uncle tone heavy say.


    "I''m not pessimistic. I still have hope. At least before you want me to join Hongmen, I still have hope for you. I thought you would try your best to save me from this purgatory, ha ha! It seems that I am still too young! " Wang Fan said to ghost uncle with a bitter smile.


    "I have talked with the boss above about the arrangement for you after the end of the task. The boss above is very satisfied with your achievements. This is a good omen. I think..."


    Before uncle GUI finished speaking, Wang Fan waved to him and interrupted him. Looking at Uncle GUI''s embarrassment, Wang Fan, sitting in front of him, picked up a cigarette box and handed uncle GUI a cigarette.


    After taking the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand, ghost uncle licked some dry lips, and then said: "special treatment under special circumstances, Wang Fan, you have to believe us."


    "Trust you?" Wang Fan asked with a smile while lighting a cigarette.


    "Yes! I don''t believe the big guy above will take you


    "Uncle ghost, have you ever heard a word?"


    "What?"


    Heard the ghost uncle''s question, Wang Fan raised his head and took a long breath, tone sad said: "sage layout, the world for chess."


    "Wang Fan, every one of us is born with the responsibility he should bear. We can''t give up or escape this natural responsibility just because of our own selfish desires." Understand the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, ghost uncle cold face teach.


    "I deserve to be a dead man, don''t I?" The expression on Wang Fan''s face was very strange. He could not tell whether he was angry or sad for his own fate.


    "What do you want?" Ghost uncle''s voice is also very bad, obviously dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to finish the task and be an ordinary person. I don''t want to be so worried." Wang Fan''s expressionless reply.


    "Even if the task is over and I help you get a new identity, can you live a safe life? Can you live a normal life? What about Tong Jiahui? Will she try to find you? And Liu pangzi, blind Master and Miao Qing around you Uncle GUI squints at Wang Fan, and his fingers tremble.


    "That''s my business. Don''t worry about it!" Wang Fan stood up and touched his short hair. Without waiting for ghost uncle to say anything more, he went straight to the door.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s back, ghost uncle''s face was gloomy and said: "Wang Fan, I hope you can think about it carefully. Don''t forget that you are still a policeman, and you have to obey orders!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Holding the handle on the door, Wang Fan gave a sneer.


    Open the door and walk outside. The air in the corridor sobers Wang Fan''s head. He shakes his hands and walks down the stairs in no hurry. There is no emotion in his eyes.


    Wash white, I''m afraid it can only be a dream.


    Refuse ghost uncle''s proposal, Wang Fan know what it means, also know how powerless and pale this refusal.


    But Wang Fan just wanted to be so willful.


    When walking out of the community, Wang Fan''s thigh muscle is not as painful as before, but it''s still inconvenient to walk.


    Looking at the empty road, Wang Fan had a lot of trouble to stop a taxi. After waiting for a long time, no taxi passed by, so he had to walk slowly to the intersection.


    A black car appeared behind Wang Fan, the dazzling lights shining on Wang Fan''s body, pulling out a long shadow on the ground.


    The car behind him did not drive by him, but followed him slowly, which made Wang Fan stop and turn to the car behind him.

 V2.Chapter 227

    "Wang Yue?"


    After seeing the people sitting in the car clearly, Wang Fan was surprised. He blocked the light from the car lamp with his hand. He looked inside the car carefully and found that it was Wang Yue who was driving, and there was no one else in the car.


    When the driver''s window was rolled down, Wang Yue stretched out her head and yelled at Wang Fan, "what are you looking at? Get on the bus."


    "Good." Wang Fan agreed and limped to the car.


    Sitting in the front seat of the car, Wang Fan didn''t know what to say. He took a look at the expressionless Wang Yue and found that she didn''t seem to have anything to say.


    The car started slowly and drove on the road at the intersection. Seeing that Wang Yue was driving in the wrong direction, Wang Fan said: "the teahouse is not here."


    "I didn''t tell you to go back to the teahouse." Wang Yue looked at the front and said in a calm voice.


    "Oh." He took another look at Wang Yue. Wang Fan agreed and did not dare to say more.


    After leaving Han Chen''s community, Wang Yue''s car soon came to the main road, along the main road all the way west, Wang Fan sat on the co pilot, watching the neon flashing outside the window.


    If it wasn''t for his initial impulse and later enthusiasm for the profession of police, he might not have come to this point.


    Even if he was expelled from the police academy at the beginning, Wang Fan chose another way of life. Sitting in Wang Yue''s car at this moment should be another mood.


    Wang Yue loves him, this love is pure, without any additional conditions.


    Just like before Wang Yue met him for the first time, he didn''t even mind that he was a scoundrel who was looked down upon by others. He had vowed to marry him.


    It can be said that Wang Fan has been moved by Wang Yue''s love, and has been reluctant to give up this love.


    However, once the gear of fate starts, all regret can only be a kind of remorse. No one can go back to the past, and no one can easily change everything in front of him.


    H city is not big, especially at this time when there are no pedestrians and vehicles on the road. It doesn''t take much time to get from one side of the city to the other.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to seriously examine the feelings between him and Wang Yue, the car has entered a very imposing community.


    "Where is this?" Wang Fan looked at the buildings outside the window and asked Wang Yue in surprise.


    Wang Yue, who was attentive to driving, didn''t answer. After parking in a parking space, she turned off the car and said to Wang Fan, "get out of the car."


    From seeing Wang Fan to parking, Wang Yue didn''t speak much. Even if she asked Wang Fan questions, she didn''t answer them for him, which made Wang Fan feel very uncomfortable.


    After Wang Yue, they came to a residential building. Wang Yue took out an electronic key to open the corridor door, turned to Wang Fan and said, "when you take the elevator, don''t smoke, you know?"


    "Good." Wang Fan, who had already put his hand into his pocket, took out his obedient hand again.


    Seeing through Wang Fan''s little action, Wang Yue was very proud. She went to the elevator door, pressed the elevator key and said, "this is the house I rented for you before. I haven''t had a chance to show you. You have nothing to do tonight. Just stay here for one night."


    As soon as Wang Yue said that he would stay here for one night, Wang Fan''s feet, which had already stepped out, slowly came back. He looked at Wang Yue''s back in front of him, and didn''t know what to say.


    Unable to hear the footsteps behind, Wang Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Fan, frowning slightly and asked, "do you want to refuse me?"


    "Wang Yue, I''d better go back to the teahouse! There''s a lot going on in the teahouse today. I have to deal with it. " Wang Fan said to Wang Yue with a bitter smile.


    "I already know something about the teahouse. After the man named mouse was killed by you, your fat man Liu has gone to deal with the body. As for the crow and the man who saved the crow, I have arranged for someone to chase him. You don''t have to worry about these things." Wang Yue said lightly, with a calm expression on her face.


    Wang Yue''s expression is very calm, but Wang Fan''s heart is a frenzy, listen to Wang Yue finish sentence by sentence, Wang Fan just know the whole thing, Wang Yue has known.


    Scratching the short hair on his head, Wang Fan asked in surprise: "did you send someone to follow me?"


    "No Wang Yue replied.


    "No way. How do you know so well that you were nearby? Why didn''t I find you? " Wang Fan did not understand how Wang Yue knew this.


    Drag the crow out of the teahouse until the crow is rescued by the mysterious man. Wang Fan has been worrying about the surrounding environment. It is impossible for him not to find someone watching.


    It seems to see Wang Fan''s confusion, Wang Yue said with a smile: "we installed monitoring equipment near the teahouse, mainly to protect your safety. After all, you are working for us now, and I don''t want you to be hurt."


    "Monitoring devices?" Wang Fan heard Wang Yue''s words, a layer of cold sweat came out of his back.


    To put it bluntly, Wang Yue''s monitoring equipment is to protect Wang Fan from being plotted. To put it bluntly, once the monitoring equipment is installed, it will be very difficult for Wang Fan to keep a secret if he wants to do something more!


    "Don''t worry, you are our person at present. As long as it''s for work, we won''t embarrass you." The door of the elevator has been opened. Wang Yue tilts her head and signals Wang Fan to advance the elevator.


    Seeing Wang Yue''s action, Wang Fan shook his head subconsciously and stepped back two steps.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Yue''s face changed and asked unhappily.


    "I can''t go up. I''m afraid." Wang Fan said with an embarrassed expression.


    "What are you afraid of? Will I eat you again? " Wang Yue, who looks a little ugly, said coldly.


    And Wang Yue''s eyes, Wang Fan helplessly lowered his head, whispered: "I''m afraid I ate you, you will regret."


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, you are too confident! Do you have the ability to eat me? I drank too much wine last time, and you didn''t dare to touch my hair. Is it possible that this time I''m sober, and you''re bold? " I don''t know whether it is out of self-confidence or in the understanding of Wang Fan. Wang Yue doesn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    On the contrary, Wang Fan''s head was already in a cold sweat. He wiped the sweat on his head with his hand and said, "what''s the matter, I''ll contact you tomorrow, even tonight, I really want to go back to the teahouse."


    "Try one!" Just now, Wang Yue, with a smile on her face, was like frost, and her apricot eyes were staring at Wang Fan.


    "Wang Yue..."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to finish his speech, Wang Yue said with a cold face and a firm voice: "into the elevator! Now! Now

 V2.Chapter 228

    Although Wang Fan''s life is flourishing in the underworld of H City, no matter who he is, he doesn''t pay attention to him. Even the ghost uncle who directly leads him to carry out the task, Wang Fan dares to play his temper and challenge him.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in the eyes of the black and white people in H City, Wang fan is like a wolf from the north.


    Ferocity, cunning and aloofness.


    Let everyone who has dealt with him, or heard of him, have a kind of fear of him from the heart.


    However, nature makes people.


    In front of outsiders, Wang Fan, who is full of wolf nature, will become an ER ha whose IQ is not online as soon as he meets Wang Yue.


    Wang Fan, who was yelled at by Wang Yue, got into the elevator with a helpless face and muttered in a low voice: "a gentleman will not do anything."


    Cold face watching Wang Fan into the elevator, Wang Yue mercilessly threw him a white eye, this also entered the elevator car, conveniently pressed her to go to the floor.


    Wang Fan, who is standing behind Wang Yue, looks like an angry little daughter-in-law, pitifully looking at Wang Yue''s back.


    "Wang Fan, I find you very strange." Wang Yue, with her back to Wang Fan, said in a strange voice.


    "Brother Yue, I wonder what? You asked me to go upstairs. I''m obedient. What else do you want?" Wang Fan wiped the sweat on his head and asked carefully.


    "I find it difficult to discuss things with you every time. You must force me to use this kind of violence. Do you have any eccentricities?" Wang Yue turns around and looks at Wang Fan with a bad smile.


    Scared by the bad smile on Wang Yue''s face, Wang Fan put his hands on his chest and said: "brother Yue, I don''t have bad habits. I''m a normal man, really!"


    "Well! Normal? You got me drunk last time, and then you took me to the hotel... "


    Before Wang Yue finished speaking, Wang Fan put his hands in a hurry and explained: "brother Yue, I didn''t get you drunk last time. It''s really you who drank too much. I kindly sent you to the hotel, and... And... I''m honest and didn''t do anything!"


    "Well! Wang Fan, I ask you, you say you are a normal man, then why don''t you have any idea about me? " The expression on Wang Yue''s face was as cold as a cloudy and sunny day in June.


    This question baffles Wang Fan. He really doesn''t know how to answer Wang Yue.


    Wang Fan didn''t think of Wang Yue that night. He didn''t believe that.


    No one knows what kind of painful struggle Wang Fan experienced after carrying the drunken Wang Yue into the hotel room that night.


    That night, that atmosphere, and Wang Yue are all testing Wang Fan''s will.


    Smoke, one after another.


    Bath, one after another.


    Wang Fan didn''t know how much effort he had spent to help his manic and restless heart down. At the last moment, he didn''t do anything extraordinary.


    Hold the bottom line, but in exchange for Wang Yue''s tease, which makes Wang Fan''s heart a little sad.


    Ding


    When the elevator reaches the floor they want to go to, the door of the elevator opens slowly while the sound is on.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t know what to say, quickly digged off the topic and said, "let''s get off the elevator first. If anything happens, let''s go into the room."


    Wang Fan''s words melted the frost on Wang Yue''s face. She glared at Wang Fan and walked out of the elevator to a private house in the corridor.


    "Click"


    The sound of turning the key and unlocking the lock cylinder is very pleasant in the empty and quiet corridor.


    Wang Fan, who is just like on the execution ground, follows Wang Yue and walks into the private house rented by Wang Yue.


    Turning on the light in the living room, Wang Yue took out a new pair of slippers for Wang Fan and said to him, "put on your shoes and take a bath first. Let''s have a good chat tonight."


    After Wang Yue handed his slippers, Wang Fan nodded his head and asked, "do you want me to wash them myself?"


    Wang Yue, who was taking off her shoes, heard Wang Fan''s words and almost fell down with a shake. After she stabilized her body, she blushed and said to Wang Fan, "you''re not a child. Do you need me to wash you?"


    "No, no! I can do it myself, I can do it myself! " See Wang Yue misunderstood his meaning, Wang Fan hurriedly put forward to explain.


    After changing slippers, they went into the living room. Wang Fan took a look at the furnishings in the room and the layout of the bedroom. It was only then that he found that it seemed that it had been carefully arranged.


    "Don''t look, take a bath first!" Wang Yue, who had already sat on the sofa, took off her coat and threw it aside. Looking at Wang Fan, she said with a smile.


    Wang Yue looked a little uncomfortable, Wang Fan said with a dry smile: "the environment here is not bad, it seems that the landlord is still a person with good taste."


    "If you like it, I''ve arranged it here." Wang Yue leaned on the back of the sofa and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    The atmosphere is very ambiguous and the dialogue is very tender.


    However, Wang Fan suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Looking at Wang Yue sitting on the sofa and the furnishings in the room, Wang Fan couldn''t help saying, "brother Yue, don''t do this. How can I feel like I''m going to be taken care of by you?"


    "Ha ha! Can''t I? " Wang Yue asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m uncomfortable with you." Wang Fan replied awkwardly.


    Wang Yue on the sofa narrowed her eyes and looked carefully at Wang Fan in front of her eyes. She opened her lips and said softly, "Wang Fan, no matter what you think, I enjoy the feeling now."


    "Enjoy?" Wang Fan looks at Wang Yue in confusion.


    "Yes, enjoy it! If only we could live in the same room with you every day? " Wang Yue''s eyes were a little confused, like seeing something pleasant.


    Listening to Wang Yue''s words, Wang Fan''s heart is not very good.


    One room, two people, three meals, four seasons, for every family, it is a common thing.


    However, all this has become a luxury for Wang Fan and Wang Yue, which makes Wang Fan dare not face Wang Yue and say more.


    Turning to the direction of the bathroom, Wang Fan didn''t want Wang Yue to see him sad, and didn''t want her to know. In fact, he had fantasized about Wang Yue''s life countless times.


    When he came to the bathroom door, Wang fan stopped.


    Looking at himself in the mirror on the bathroom door, he found that he was just a mortal, an ordinary person with the same feelings and desires.


    He couldn''t see the expression on Wang Yue''s face. Maybe she was still in reverie at this time, or she, like him, was lamenting the teasing of fate.


    Many people fall in love, but they don''t get together in the end.


    Gently push open the glass door of the bathroom, Wang Fan looked back at Wang Yue on the sofa.


    But unexpectedly found that Wang Yue''s eyes are also watching him, her face happiness and joy, let Wang Fan see some heartache.

 V2.Chapter 229

    Some roads have no chance to look back from the beginning.


    Some people, from the beginning, are doomed not to be together.


    Just like the tattoos on Wang Fan''s body, no matter how he rubs them with the bath towel in his hand, there is no way to remove them from his body.


    The spray from the shower hit Wang Fan''s face and made his eyes ache. Although the pain was nothing to others, he felt as if the pain spread all over his body and finally gathered in his throat.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    The door of the bathroom was knocked, which startled Wang Fan who was facing the shower.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang fan uses the towel in his hand to protect his sensitive part and nervously asks Wang Yue outside the door.


    "I''ll leave the bathrobe at the door for you. You''ll take a bath later and put it on yourself." Wang Yue outside the door said to Wang fan through the door.


    "Well, if you''re tired, take a rest first." Wang Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll wait for you in the living room. There are some things I want to discuss with you." Outside the door came the sound of footsteps and the sound of Wang Yue moving away.


    When Wang Yue heard that he had something to discuss with himself, Wang Fan''s eyes turned several times and hurriedly flushed the body with soap and quickly washed the body.


    After a while, Wang Fan finished washing and wiping his wet hair with a towel. He opened the glass door of the bathroom and looked out carefully.


    Wang Yue, who has changed into pajamas, is leaning on the back of the sofa and closing her eyes. The hot tea on the tea table for Wang fan is still emitting wisps of white smoke.


    Wang Fan quickly picked up the pajamas on the hanger at the door, closed the glass door of the bathroom, and wrapped himself in the bathrobe cleanly.


    After everything was ready, Wang Fan looked at himself in front of the mirror and saw that there was nothing unusual on his face. Then he opened the bathroom door and went out.


    Hearing the bathroom door open again, Wang Yue sat up straight and looked at Wang Fan with a smile.


    "I''ve just had a bath. I''m thirsty. Let''s have some tea first." Pointing to the cup on the tea table, Wang yuerou said to Wang Fan.


    Since the day I met Wang Yue, Wang Fan has never seen her speak so gently, especially just two people had an unpleasant exchange, which makes Wang Fan''s mood inexplicably nervous.


    Picked up a position not very close to Wang Yue, Wang Fan sat down in order, under Wang Yue''s gaze, picked up the cup on the tea table.


    Tea, is Longjing, very fragrant, tea soup is also very attractive.


    People are beautiful women. They are very sexy and have a very attractive figure.


    However, Wang Fan did not have the heart to appreciate the tea in the cup, nor the courage to think about the people around him.


    "Why not? Are you worried about me poisoning? " Wang Yue asked.


    Wang Fan, who was about to take the cup to his mouth, was stunned when he heard Wang Yue''s words. Then he took a subconscious look at the cup in his hand and slowly put it back on the coffee table.


    Wang Yue, who had a smile on her face, saw that Wang Fan actually put the teacup back in place, and she didn''t drink a mouthful of tea. The expression on her face suddenly became cold.


    "Hi! What do you mean, Wang Fan? When I poisoned you in my teacup? " Wang Yue is not happy to question Wang Fan.


    See Wang Yue so excited to lose his temper, Wang Fan said with a smile: "no, I suddenly think of a thing, want to finish with you, and then drink tea."


    Listening to Wang Fan''s explanation, Wang Yue''s face softened a little. After staring at Wang Fan, she said angrily, "come on, what''s the matter that makes you so anxious."


    "I suspect that Li Huairen is the representative you are looking for." Wang Fan flatters Wang Yue.


    Wang Yue, who had been somewhat relieved, heard Wang Fan talking about it and said in a cold voice, "do you think director Xie will keep it from me? Or do you think my IQ is not online? I want to put it off. "


    "No, no, you let me finish." Wang Fan, like a frightened rabbit, explains to Wang Yue in a hurry.


    "All right, go on, but drink the tea first, and then talk to me." Wang Yue a pair of apricot eyes stare at Wang Fan, such as white jade as flawless fingers, but pointed to the tea cup on the tea table.


    Seeing Wang Yue''s tough attitude, Wang Fan smiles awkwardly and helplessly reaches out his hand and picks up the teacup.


    To tell you the truth, Wang fan is really worried about being poisoned in the teacup. Of course, he is not afraid that Wang Yue will poison him, but that Wang Yue will give him some tiger and wolf medicine, so that he can''t control the little devil in his body.


    In front of her, Wang Yue is wearing a loose pajama. Although the trace of underwear can be seen in the pajama, her attractive career line is still clearly visible in the middle of her luxurious breasts, which makes Wang Fan feel hot and dry.


    If it wasn''t for reminding yourself that you can''t make mistakes at this time, I''m afraid Wang Fan would have rushed on like a hungry wolf, torn up Wang Yue''s thin pajamas, and then vented his most primitive wildness.


    Since there is such a temptation, Wang Fan believes that Wang Yue must have an arrangement tonight. What Wang Yue said just now, which seems to be a joke, reminds Wang Fan who has been on guard.


    at large the better to apprehend him!


    Maybe the tea in the teacup has already been put into the tiger wolf medicine prepared in advance by Wang Yue, waiting for Wang Fan to drink it into his stomach.


    Only in order not to make Wang Fan suspicious, Wang Yue will deliberately use the method of provocation.


    The more Wang Fan thought about it, the more he felt that his judgment was correct, the more he dared not drink tea into his stomach.


    Seeing Wang Fan holding a teacup like taking poison, with an impassioned expression on his face, Wang Yue was very angry.


    He snatched the cup from Wang Fan''s hand, and Wang Yue drank more than half of the tea. Then he put the cup back into Wang Fan''s hand and said in a cold voice, "I''ve drunk it, you can drink it!"


    Wang Fan, with his mouth open and eyes wide open, looks at Wang Yue with a surprised face. He grabs the cup and drinks water in one go. He knows that if he dares not to drink this cup of tea today, Wang Yue in front of him will dare to tear him up!


    "Good!"


    Holding the hot tea cup in both hands, Wang Fan agreed and drank the remaining tea in the cup.


    When Wang Fan drank the tea in the cup, Wang Yue asked angrily, "is there any poison? Do you have a stomachache? Can you feel dizzy? "


    Zaba Zaba mouth, Wang Fan put the cup in his hand back to the original position, embarrassed to say: "this is the Longjing bar before Ming Dynasty, the taste is fragrant, the color is clear, there is a sweet taste in the mouth, it''s really a good tea!"


    "Well! I should not have been so kind to you if I had known you didn''t know what to do Although Wang Yue said angry words on her mouth, she was proud on her face.

 V2.Chapter 230

    When half a cup of hot tea came into his stomach, Wang Fan felt that every pore in his body was suddenly activated by something, which made him feel very comfortable.


    It seems to see that Wang fan is very satisfied with the tea in the cup. Wang Yue smiles and fills the cup with water for him, saying: "we have doubts about Li Huairen, which is normal. I want to hear about your next plan."


    Suddenly from warmth to work, Wang fan is still a little uncomfortable, he was stunned for a while, then said: "I think the mysterious man who rescued the crow tonight will not be Li Huairen, nor his subordinates."


    "Why?" Wang Yue poured a cup of tea for himself, looking at Wang Fan and asking.


    "Because I went to Liu Bao before, and I met red sister. I heard Li Huairen''s meaning from red sister. He didn''t indicate that he wanted to support crow or me. Obviously, he was sitting on the mountain watching tiger fight and choosing the one who won the final victory." While recalling what red sister said at that time, Wang Fan said his analysis to Wang Yue.


    "There''s some truth in what you said, but it doesn''t rule out that Li Huairen deliberately made such an illusion." Wang Yue shook her head and said to Wang Fan.


    Obviously, Wang Yue''s understanding of Li Huairen is no less than Wang Fan''s, and even more than what he knows.


    Moreover, in this world of the jungle, who dares to be sure that the people they meet will be the kind of people with simple mind and no crooked intestines?


    In particular, people like Li Huairen have been hiding in H city for such a long time. If the police had not investigated him, I''m afraid no one could believe that he would be a big man hiding in the underworld.


    The bright side makes Li Huairen hard to be doubted by people. Even when Wang Yue first received Xie an''s notice and started to investigate Li Huairen, she also had an illusion about his innocence.


    With the continuous development of the investigation, the unknown side of Li Huairen is gradually exposed in front of Wang Yue.


    So when Wang Yue invited Wang Fan to join them, she had doubts about Li Huairen in her heart, but before there was no evidence to prove these, as a policeman, she was inconvenient to make an assertion.


    Now that Li Huairen has made his stand clear to Wang fan through the mouth of red sister, it can at least show that Li Huairen is not suspicious of Wang Fan, and the police''s early investigation has not deviated from the direction of the facts.


    Li Huairen is not only an old fox, but also an elite fox. No matter what he does or says, he must be on guard. This is also Wang Yue''s most basic requirement for investigating high table meetings and dealing with Li Huairen.


    Of course, Wang fan can understand Wang Yue''s meaning. When he studied together in the police academy, he had a lot of things to discuss with Wang Yue.


    Although Wang Yue is a girl, and she looks careless. She has a lot to do, which makes people doubt her ability. However, Wang Fan, who has a close relationship with Wang Yue, knows her better than anyone else.


    Careful mind, always from a lot of subtle things, to find the truth hidden behind.


    It is also because of Wang Yue''s keen observation, as well as her high IQ as aistan, that she stands out among many students.


    This is also an important reason why Wang Fan appreciates her.


    Wang Fan, who was holding a teacup in his hand, looked at Wang Yue''s worried face and said with a smile, "brother Yue, it seems that you have a plan. Why don''t you talk about it first?"


    "Good!" Wang Yue has no affectation and agrees.


    Put the cup back on the coffee table, Wang Fan picked up the cigarette box on the coffee table, drew out a cigarette to light, smoked a cigarette and quietly listened to Wang Yue''s plan.


    "Now that Li Huairen has expressed his attitude and we have eradicated your opponent crow according to the plan, then you should speed up and thoroughly control the four seas gang in your hands. Only in this way can you have the strength to talk with Li Huairen." When Wang Yue spoke, her face was very serious and serious.


    "Well, I''ve thought about it, and I plan to go to Uncle Hai tomorrow. Sometimes negotiation is faster than fighting." Wang Fan nodded in agreement with Wang Yue''s suggestion.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s plan and his own idea, Wang Yue''s face showed a smile, and then said: "now on the H City Mafia, those who can hold up the table are Sihai gang and Dongsheng gang. If you can win Sihai Gang, you''d better win Dongsheng as well."


    "Dongsheng?" Wang Fan looks at Wang Yue in surprise.


    "Yes, Dongsheng! I heard that your relationship with Liu Bao is unusual. It seems that you are involved in many things he does. " When Wang Yue said this, her eyes narrowed into a slit, and her black eyes looked straight at Wang Fan sitting there through the slit.


    There was no explanation, but Wang Fan knew what Wang Yue wanted to say, and he knew in his heart that if the police wanted to investigate him, many things could not be concealed.


    It seems to see Wang Fan''s worry, Wang Yue said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry, director Xie asked me to tell you, he has no other meaning, just want to remind you, since there is such a relationship, why not make good use of it."


    "Use it?" Wang Fan''s brain is short circuited. He hasn''t understood what Wang Yue means.


    "If Liubao can be used for you, won''t Dongsheng also be accepted by you? At that time, Li Huairen will take the initiative to tell you many things. What do you think? " Wang Yue with a smile on her face said to him calmly.


    "You mean, let me take all the gangsters in H city... Then I have become a real big man?" Wang Fan did not expect that Wang Yue''s proposal and his original idea actually have the same meaning.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s surprised expression, Wang Yue thought that he was worried and quickly said: "you don''t have to worry, you work for us, naturally we won''t treat you badly. After the investigation of Li Huairen, if it is confirmed that he is the representative of the high table club, we will find a suitable excuse for you to come out of this circle completely and live the life of ordinary people."


    "Brother Yue, this is what Xie an told you?" Wang Fan asked with distrust.


    "Yes, director Xie told me personally." In the face of Wang Fan''s distrust, Wang Yue is very calm answer.


    "But do you know what I''ve done? Is Xie an sure to help me erase all these debts? " The expression on Wang Fan''s face is very serious. He looks at Wang Yue with a relaxed face, waiting for her answer.


    "The disappearance of Chen Yaoxing, the accidental death of he Qiang, and the affairs of those t people, I think it''s very difficult for the police to find out with the existing clues, and the police don''t necessarily spend their energy on such a damned person. Do you know what I mean?" Wang Yue said to Wang Fan with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 231

    It can be said that the cake given by Xie an is too big and particularly attractive.


    Not to mention a girl like Wang Yue, who is not familiar with the world, even Wang Fan, who has a deep understanding of this aspect, is almost tempted by Xie an''s cake.


    However, Wang Fan did not argue with Wang Yue about this, nor did he tell her how difficult it was for Xie an to do these things, because he didn''t want Wang Yue to worry about it.


    Some things, Wang Fan has known the result for a long time, he also made the worst plan for such a result.


    This is a road of no return.


    Just like what blind Master said to Wang Fan a long time ago, he chose such a road, and he never had the chance to look back, and he had no other choice.


    So Wang Yue was very excited to finish his speech. Wang Fan also said to him very well, "well, since Secretary Xie is so awesome, I''ll do it for you."


    "I knew you would be obedient!" Wang Yue is very satisfied and happy with Wang Fan''s reaction.


    Don''t want to entangle this matter, Wang Fan deliberately digs the topic, said: "Dongsheng side, I will talk with Liu Bao, but this needs time, also need..."


    "We need our help! I''ve thought about that for a long time Interrupted Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yue is very proud to say to him.


    "Ha ha! So you have a plan for a long time! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Of course, I have made a plan for you from the beginning. As long as you do as I say, this matter will be solved soon. And I believe that with your wisdom, this matter is not difficult for you!" Wang Yue winked at Wang Fan, and his words were full of appreciation.


    "Then tell me about your plan." Wang Fan asked with a smile, smoking a cigarette.


    "When you finish uncle Hai''s work, we''ll organize a city wide anti drug campaign. The target is Liao San and Liu Bao. Of course, the main target is Liao San. By the way, we''ll take Liu Bao to give him a chance to beg you!" When it comes to the later plan, Wang Yue''s face is also serious.


    I didn''t expect that Xie an would do this. Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction and said to Wang Yue, "director Xie''s plan is really good, so I can save a lot of things."


    "Of course, it''s better to follow me than to work for Han Chen." Seeing Wang Fan''s satisfaction, Wang Yue couldn''t help boasting.


    Hearing Wang Yue mention Han Chen again, Wang Fan, who wanted to explain it again, didn''t say anything.


    No matter how Wang Yue understood the relationship between Wang Fan and Han Chen, she was not wrong, and she was very straightforward and thorough.


    Wang fan doesn''t think it''s necessary to argue with Wang Yue because of this, and once this topic is opened, many things will be noticed by Wang Yue.


    Wang Fan turned his head to Wang Yue and said, "according to your plan, it''s a lot easier, but I have a question. I don''t know if I can ask it."


    "Ask, there is no outsider." Wang Yue, in a good mood, said with a smile.


    "If Li Huairen is not the person you are looking for, then after I sit in the position of a gangster in H City, do I have to quit the circle according to your requirements?" Wang Fan looked into Wang Yue''s eyes and asked.


    Why ask this question all of a sudden?


    In fact, this is also a worry of Wang Fan.


    Now not only Wang Fan and Wang Yue have doubts about Li Huairen''s identity, but also ghost uncle and Han Chen have doubts about Li Huairen''s identity.


    Moreover, the intersection of the two tasks is all concentrated on Li Huairen. It can be said that as long as the criminal evidence of Li Huairen is in hand, the tasks of ghost uncle and Xie an can be completed,


    However, if there is any accident in the present analysis, how should we deal with it?


    Although Wang fan is also looking forward to Li Huairen, the person that both groups are looking for, and fantasizes that Li Huairen''s presence will make Xie an''s promise come true.


    But what if Li Huairen''s identity is not what they suspect in the end, just an identity in the intersection?


    The representative of "high table meeting" is the result that Xie an wants.


    "Gold does not change" behind the scenes boss, is the ghost uncle wants the answer.


    In the end, if it''s one of two, what should Wang Fan say to the group who didn''t finish the task?


    Suppose Li Huairen is really the representative of the "high table club", but he doesn''t know the "gold does not change" thing. Will uncle GUI agree with Xie an''s new choice for Wang Fan?


    Conversely, if the final investigation shows that Li Huairen has nothing to do with the "high table club", can Xie an give up the investigation?


    And all these worries are just anxiety about the two tasks. Wang fan can''t imagine what kind of attitude Wang Yue will have.


    No matter whether the two tasks can be completed, or are successfully completed, Wang fan can not jump out of this circle, and can not live the life Wang Yue is looking forward to.


    So who has come to explain what happened to Wang Yue for Wang Fan?


    Looking at Wang Yue full of yearning for the future, Wang fan doesn''t want to tell her the things in his heart, and doesn''t want her to worry about himself, but he has to prepare an excuse for himself and find a reason for Wang Yue to let go.


    The worst plan is to tell Xie an his identity through ghost uncle, and then let Xie an hide all the investigation results from Wang Yue.


    As long as Li Huairen is not the person Xie an is looking for, his commitment to Wang fan can wait indefinitely, so Wang fan doesn''t have to make Wang Yue feel embarrassed.


    Time can sometimes solve many problems, especially those that cannot be solved by manpower alone.


    Wang Fan wants to delay this time, let Wang Yue finally choose to let go, also let her finally find her happiness.


    At this time, Wang Yue has been frightened by Wang Fan''s words. All along, she thinks that Li Huairen is the person they are looking for, so she has always been confident about the future.


    But now Wang Fan suddenly asked, which made her feel uneasy. She frowned and looked at Wang Fan, and asked tentatively, "are you hiding something from me?"


    "No, I just asked casually. You don''t have to worry too much." Wang fan made a calm reply.


    "If Li Huairen is not the person we are looking for, you can continue to help us investigate. This matter always needs to be found out, and with our help, I think no matter who is the representative arranged by high table in H City, you will have a way to help us find out."


    Wang Yue, whose brow was locked, stopped here, took a look at Wang Fan with a calm face, and then said, "unless you don''t want to live a normal life, unless you don''t want to be with me."

 V2.Chapter 232

    Speaking of this, Wang Fan did not go on.


    He knows what Wang Yue is worried about. Of course, her worry is different from him, which is also the reason why Wang fan does not dare to answer positively.


    The night is deep.


    Not like Wang Fan''s imagination, Wang Yue took the initiative to signal to him, not to force him.


    In the conversation between the two people, under the gaze of everyone, Han Chen carefully put the medal on Jiang Xiaonian''s chest, and then straightened his waist to salute Jiang Xiaonian. The posture and the movement were simply not standardized any more.


    "The trough! What the hell is going on? Damn, can anyone tell me what happened? "


    Wang Fan, who was about to explode because of what happened in front of him, yelled at everyone.


    "What are you shouting at? Don''t you see the award to Mr. Jiang? " Miao Qing''s voice came from behind Wang Fan, and the words were very severe.


    Hearing Miao Qing''s voice, Wang Fan looks back in a hurry. He is seeing Miao Qing in the same uniform. He is glaring at him.


    As like as two peas in the shop, Tong Jiahui, dressed in occupation, is the same as Wang Fan.


    "Wang Fan, do you want to be with Wang Yue?" Tong Jiahui asked coldly.


    "Come on, what do you think?" Miao Qing''s face is also very ugly, looking at Wang Fan coldly.


    The sudden appearance of Miao Qing and Tong Jiahui made Wang Fan feel a little tongue tied. He subconsciously pointed to Wang Yue not far away, and said to Miao Qing and Tong Jiahui with a guilty heart: "I''m afraid she will be cheated by Jiang Xiaonian. I just want to..."


    "You want to marry Wang Yue, don''t you?" Miao Qing didn''t wait for Wang Fan to finish his speech, so he rushed to question him.


    Tong Jiahui, who has already come in front of Wang Fan, raises her hand and is about to slap Wang Fan in the face, but is stopped by Miao Qing.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to express his gratitude for Miao Qing''s hand, he saw that Miao Qing had already held the short knife, which was the one that had cut off the head of mourning Kun.


    "Miao Qing, what are you doing?" Realizing that Miao Qing wants to use a knife with himself, Wang Fan wants to withdraw in a hurry, but he still can''t move half a step.


    "Pa! Bang


    On the face a burst of flesh trembles, Wang Fan rubs the slightly painful face, fiercely opened the eyes, but just saw the angry Wang Yue.


    "Wang Fan, when did you get into my bed last night?"


    Wang Yue, who is only wearing underwear, stares at Wang Fan and questions him fiercely.

 V2.Chapter 233

    A nightmare made Wang Fan sweat.


    But in front of the spring, not only did not let his crazy heart quiet down, on the contrary, scared his hair up.


    The skin is as clear as milk, which makes people feel bright when they look at it. In addition, the half exposed breast is so tall and proud


    In front of everything, no matter who see will not help but blood surging.


    "Hey! What are you blind at? " Reach out to cover the spring of the chest, Wang Yue some angry Chong Wang Fan launched a temper.


    Although the tone of Wang Fan''s speech seems to be scolding Wang Fan for his dishonest eyes, the expression on his face and the action between his actions have no meaning to blame him at all.


    One hand pulled the bra that had been loosened, and tightly blocked the tall white rabbit. One hand gently cut the scattered hair. Wang Yue blushed and lowered her head. She didn''t say anything to Wang fanduo.


    Wang Fan, who was questioned by Wang Yue, was stunned and looked at Wang Yue with a bashful face. After a long time, he faltered and said, "I don''t know how to get to your bed. I didn''t see it, really."


    "What?" Wang Yue, who used to be coy, changed her expression instantly when she heard Wang Fan''s words, and her tone of voice became colder.


    "Brother Yue, I really don''t know how to get to your bed, and I really didn''t do anything." Wang Fan''s heart is beating wildly for fear that Wang Yue may misunderstand him.


    I thought that my explanation would help Wang Yue clear up the misunderstanding about him, but when Wang Fan finished speaking, I saw that Wang Yue''s face was gloomy.


    Some guilty Wang Fan groped and wanted to get out of bed and run away.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan''s legs to reach out to the edge of the bed, Wang Yue, who was sitting beside him, grabbed his arm.


    Wang Fan, who had been leaning towards the edge of the bed, was caught by Wang Yue''s hand and instinctively turned back. Before he could react, he saw a black thing, which was firmly covered in his face.


    One breath, one breath, one breath.


    A burst of aroma with temperature, along Wang Fan''s breath into his body, like a sweet spring, the blood in his body instant diluted.


    "Want to run?"


    Seeing that Wang Fan was pulled back to bed by himself, Wang Yue took advantage of a overlord to mount the horse and rode on Wang Fan''s stomach with two legs left and right.


    Hearing that Wang Yue''s voice was not good, Wang Fan quickly removed the things from his face. Looking at Wang Yue with an angry face, he explained: "brother Yue, listen to me, I really..."


    Before he finished, Wang Fan closed his mouth.


    In front of Wang Yue''s eyes, her long hair was hanging upside down, and her hair was floating around in front of Wang Fan''s face. Her pretty face was very red, but she didn''t mean tenderness at all.


    However, this is not the focus of Wang Fan''s observation.


    The reason why Wang Fan didn''t go on explaining in the middle of the speech is that he was shocked by everything in front of him!


    Looking down from Wang Yue''s angry face, a pair of white rabbits were shaking under her white neck, as if they were singing injustice for their master, and as if they were going to jump down from Wang Yue''s chest and smash through Wang Fan''s chest.


    "Where''s your bra?" Wang Fan looked at the two white rabbits and asked Wang Yue who was riding on him.


    Wang Yue, who is about to lose her temper with Wang Fan, is stunned when she hears Wang Fan''s words. She looks down at her chest, her face changes greatly, and she screams out in fright.


    Wang Fan, who was in a hurry, found that the bra Wang Yue had just used to cover the spring light was tightly held by him.


    Brain a burst of short circuit, Wang Fan picked up the hands of the bra, fierce block in front of Wang Yue''s chest.


    The big white rabbit was so tightly blocked by Wang Fan''s big hand. Although the white rabbit was not reconciled and trembled from time to time, he did not escape from Wang Fan''s grasp.


    "Wang Fan! And you said you didn''t do anything? "


    He grabbed Wang Fan''s hand, and Wang Yue yelled at him.


    Scared by this roar, he almost fainted. Wang Fan, who was riding under him, tried hard to take back his hand, but found that Wang Yue had a lot of strength holding his wrist. He couldn''t take back half of his hand at all.


    "Brother Yue, I..."


    Wang Fan, a hundred mouthed man, was in despair. Half of his explanation, he didn''t go on.


    Up to now, if he still does not want to understand the cause and effect, then he has become a low IQ dementia!


    Everything is arranged by Wang Yue, everything is for this moment this morning.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s helpless face, Wang Yue said coldly, "what''s the matter? You don''t want to be responsible for me? "


    "Brother Yue, do you admit that you deliberately framed me?" Looking at Wang Yue''s angry appearance, Wang Fan asked calmly.


    Wang Yue, of course, understood Wang Fan''s words and knew that he had seen through his plot, but she didn''t panic at all.


    Riding on Wang Fan''s stomach, Wang Yue put on her bra in a leisurely way. A sly smile flashed on her face and said with pride, "so what if I framed you? You went to my bed and looked at my body. You said, "should you be responsible for me?"


    "It''s two different things!" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "Fart! It''s the same thing! I don''t care. If you''re not responsible, I''ll... "


    At the end of the story, Wang Yue didn''t know what to say for a moment, and her face looked anxious.


    "Die with me? Ha ha Wang Fan sat up laughing, holding Wang Yue''s armpit in both hands, and was about to remove her from his body.


    "No way!"


    Realizing that Wang Fan was going to take himself away from him, Wang Yue yelled, stretched out her arms and put her arms around Wang Fan''s neck.


    Holding Wang fan like an octopus, Wang Yue burst into tears in her anxious eyes and said, "you can''t ignore me. I''m your girlfriend. You can''t treat me like this."


    Listen to Wang Yue in his ear, with a crying voice said these, Wang Fan''s hand slowly from her armpit away, across her smooth and soft back, and finally hold Wang Yue tightly in his arms.


    "I know you have difficulties. I don''t blame you. I just want to be with you. I just want to have a baby for you. It belongs to both of us." Wang Yue''s voice choked up. She held Wang Fan''s arm and began to tremble, affecting her injured heart.


    Patting Wang Yue on the back, Wang Fan closed his eyes and put his face between her hair. He didn''t know how to answer Wang Yue or comfort her.


    If with his warm embrace, can let her hurt heart a little comfort, then Wang Fan really want to hold her like this, never let go.


    "We can not get married, I can be your lover, I just want to have a baby with you."


    Wang Yue''s dream like words completely broke Wang Fan''s heart.

 V2.Chapter 234

    At noon, when Wang Yue fell asleep, Wang fan dressed himself and left the community.


    After stopping the taxi and walking towards the teahouse, Wang Fan found that he had left his cigarette in Wang Yue''s house. With a wry smile, he had to put the lighter back in his pocket and turned to see the scenery outside the window.


    The driver saw Wang Fan''s action and said with a smile: "brother, if you don''t dislike it, you can smoke mine."


    Hearing the taxi driver''s words, Wang Fan turned around and looked at him. Although he was a little surprised, he said politely, "thank you."


    Under the handbrake between the driver''s seat and the co driver''s seat, there was a pack of ten yuan cigarettes. Half of the cigarettes in the cigarette box had been smoked. Wang Fan took one out of his hand and picked it up in his mouth.


    The smell of tobacco penetrated into his nose, which made Wang Fan''s head clear and his fatigue dissipated. He leaned comfortably on the back of his seat, with a proud smile on his face.


    "Brother, I had a fight with my daughter-in-law." The driver was in his 40s. Seeing Wang Fan curled up in his seat, he said with a smile.


    "Ha! No Wang Fan replied with a dry smile.


    "Brother, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Your daughter-in-law can still quarrel with you, which means that she still cares about you. If she doesn''t have you in her heart, she won''t talk to you at all." The talking driver turned the steering wheel and the taxi got on the overpass.


    The main road of H city is not spacious. After all, it is not the first tier city in China, so the road construction is also very general, so the vehicles on the overpass are very crowded, and Wang Fan''s taxi is soon blocked on the road.


    Looking at the long motorcade ahead, the taxi driver said with a smile, "yes, it gives me another chance to smoke and be lazy."


    Immersed in what the driver said just now, Wang Fan found that they were stuck in the road. He thought the taxi driver would be a little annoyed, but he didn''t expect that he was happy to smoke.


    The taxi driver''s optimism puzzled Wang Fan. He sat up and asked, "man, I didn''t expect you to be so optimistic. It seems that life is very leisurely."


    "I''m just in a good mood. If I told you that the car was rented, I would give the owner 300 yuan every day, no matter whether there was income or not. What would you think?" Spitting a cigarette ring, the driver said slowly.


    Wang Fan was stunned by these words. He scratched his short hair and then asked, "my sister-in-law must understand you very well. I heard what you said just now..."


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, the driver laughed. He took a look at Wang Fan with a sincere face and said, "my wife thinks I''m poor. She has divorced me. Her children go to school in other places and seldom contact me. She only calls me when she asks for money."


    "Lying trough!"


    The driver who thought he was happy in front of him had an enviable life,


    But I didn''t expect that he had such an experience.


    People over 40, not only no economic savings, but also lost his wife, also let his children dislike.


    Wang fan is more and more curious about the middle-aged man in front of him. He puts his body in the driver''s seat and asks with a smile: "brother, you have such a state of mind. Seriously, ordinary people can''t match you."


    "Yes? I think many people are better than me. At least they won''t be like me. They always remember these annoying things. They live more free and easy than me. " The driver replied with a smile.


    From the look on the driver''s face, Wang Fan did not see that he was lying, and his words made Wang Fan''s heart suddenly open up.


    Live in this world, many things will let you have no way to let go, will often trouble your life.


    However, even if you live in this painful struggle every day and every moment, there is no way to solve these problems.


    So, why don''t you want to drive some?


    The poorest is no more than begging, and immortality will come out.


    Wang Fan suddenly felt that in front of this optimistic driver, he seemed so humble and insignificant.


    A 40 year old man can still give himself confidence and hope. Should he, a young man in his early twenties, be depressed every day?


    "Ha! It''s time to finish smoking, and the road is open! " The driver who put out the cigarette butts laughed and started the car while talking to Wang Fan beside him.


    "Thank you, big brother!"


    Heart knot finally opened, Wang fan is very sincere thank the driver in front of.


    The driver didn''t turn his head. He just said with a smile, "just a cigarette. You''re welcome. The fare can''t be less, brother!"


    "Ha ha!" Hearing the driver''s last words, Wang Fan laughed loudly.


    Two strangers, talking all the way, soon came to the roadside in front of the teahouse.


    Taking out a hundred yuan note, Wang Fan put it on the co pilot''s seat and said to the driver with a smile, "brother, I work in this teahouse. Come and have a cup of tea when I''m not busy!"


    "Brother, it''s not that much." The driver who hurriedly took the change didn''t care to pick up Wang Fan.


    "It''s fun chatting with you. Don''t change the change!" With these words, Wang Fan closed the door and turned to the teahouse.


    The taxi driver in the car, looking at Wang Fan''s back, took the money from the co driver''s seat with a bitter smile and said in a low voice: "brother, I should thank you!"


    Wang Fan, who went to the teahouse door, looked at the clean steps and the door which had been replaced with new glass, and nodded with satisfaction.


    The attendant at the gate saw Wang Fan appear and immediately informed Hu Xiaomei in the hall. Hu Xiaomei in cheongsam wiped her hands and came to the gate with a smile.


    "Brother fan, the blind man just said," I want to have a few drinks with you at noon today, and you will show up immediately! " Hu Xiaomei stands beside Wang Fan and whispers to him.


    "The blind man is looking for me?" Mention blind ye, Wang Fan immediately thought of ghost uncle said things, he guessed in his heart, blind ye may also want to say this thing with him.


    "Last night, the blind Master asked about you. I told him that you were out to do business. He said that if you didn''t come back at noon, I would call you and ask you to come back to drink with him." Hu Xiaomei tells the truth about the blind master.


    "Good!"


    Knowing that the blind Master was looking for something to do with himself, Wang Fan nodded and went to the stairs, ready to go to the blind Master''s room.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to go to the stairs, Hu Xiaomei, who is following him, catches up and stops him.


    Looking at Hu Xiaomei in doubt, Wang Fan asked, "what else is the matter?"


    Looking around, no one noticed. Hu Xiaomei came up to Wang Fan''s ear and whispered, "it seems that Tailong is looking for you."


    "Oh? How do you know? " Wang Fan frowned and asked softly.


    "In the morning, I saw his men, who had been watching not far from the teahouse, I guess." Hu Xiaomei looked outside the teahouse and whispered.

 V2.Chapter 235

    From the look on Hu Xiaomei''s face, Wang fan can see her worry.


    Last night, she went through a battle of life and death. Although Hu Xiaomei didn''t take part from beginning to end, she could still feel the danger Wang Fan experienced with the corpse on the ground and the blood in front of the door.


    In the morning, Hu Xiaomei saw that Tailong''s men appeared. She naturally thought of the things that Tailong had brought people to look for trouble before, so it was normal for her to panic.


    However, Wang Fan, who heard the news, was not nervous at all. He nodded to Hu Xiaomei and said with a smile, "if Tailong comes to me later, let him wait for me in the hall."


    "Do you need to inform the fat man?" Hu Xiaomei asked uneasily.


    "No, Tyrone''s not here for trouble." Wang Fan comforted.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s self-confident words, Hu Xiaomei was at a loss, but she didn''t dare to ask more. After all, there were still people in the teahouse, and it was inappropriate to say too much.


    Wang Fan, who had comforted Hu Xiaomei, turned and walked to the stairs. Now he could not care to explain anything to Hu Xiaomei. The blind Master waiting for him upstairs was the one Wang Fan wanted to see most.


    When he came to the door of the blind Master''s room, Wang Fan knocked on the door a few times. After hearing the voice of the blind Master in the room, he pressed the doorknob and walked in quietly.


    "I know all about last night!" The blind man sat on the sofa, smoking a cigarette and said slowly.


    "I met with a friend last night to discuss my future plans." Although he didn''t say ghost uncle, Wang Fan knew that the blind Master knew who he was talking about.


    He walked to the sofa next to the blind Master, and Wang Fan sat on it steadily. Looking at the blind Master who was still there, he waited for the blind master to speak first.


    Cigarette end a bright and a dark, blind Ye mouth smoke more and more, let Wang Fan some began to panic.


    Just as Wang Fan was about to say something, the blind Master asked with a smile, "when are you going to have a talk with Uncle Hai?"


    The blind Master''s words surprised Wang Fan. He thought that when he heard about his plans, he would ask about worshiping teachers, or he would tactfully talk about worshiping teachers.


    But the blind master didn''t ask these questions. Instead, he asked Uncle Hai directly.


    To negotiate with Uncle Hai, Wang Fan just talked to Wang Yue. Even uncle GUI didn''t know what he thought, but now the blind Master suddenly asked about it, which surprised Wang Fan.


    "Blind Master, how do you know that I''m going to negotiate with Uncle Hai?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "I guess, ha ha!" Then the blind man began to laugh.


    Although the blind Master said so, Wang Fan knew in his heart that if the blind master could know his mind, it would not be as simple as guessing for no reason. There must be something in it.


    Looking at the proud blind Master, Wang Fan tentatively asked: "blind Master, is someone talking to him?"


    Wang Fan thought it was unnecessary to ask.


    Even if the ghost uncle already knew the identity of the blind Master, in order to gain the blind Master''s trust, he would disclose some unimportant things about Wang Fan to the blind Master, and Wang Yue could not talk about these things with the blind master.


    This is not only because Wang Yue doesn''t know blind Master, but also because Wang Yue respects Wang Fan very much. Without Wang Fan''s permission or complete assurance that blind master will not hurt Wang Fan, Wang Yue will not regard blind master as a real friend.


    So the blind master can guess Wang Fan''s mind in front of him. It can only be said that the blind master has observed something, not that someone has told him Wang Fan''s plan.


    When Wang Fan finished asking these questions, the blind Master shook his head with a smile and said to Wang Fan, "I''m a blind old man. I can''t even get out of the gate of the teahouse. Who will tell me that you want to negotiate with Uncle Hai?"


    "And how do you know about it?" Wang fan is more confused and at a loss.


    "In the morning, Xiaomei came to me and told me that someone was wandering in front of the teahouse. It seemed that she was the person who came here to look for trouble and asked me if I wanted to call you and let you come back with Liu pangzi." The blind Master said calmly, smoking a cigarette.


    "Xiaomei told me about it. It''s talon''s man. He should come to see me soon when he knows I''m back in the teahouse." When Wang Fan heard that the blind Master talked about the people wandering at the door, he explained to him.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, the blind Master nodded his head and said, "it seems that you have guessed that the man named Tailong came to you to discuss something."


    "Talon has no brain. He used to follow Du Shun. Now Du Shun is dead. Talon is like a child without a father. He has no backbone to do things." Wang Fan thought of Tyrone''s stupidity, and his face looked contemptuous.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s comments on Tyrone, the blind man then said, "however, Tyrone will never want to go to you and treat you as the second Du Shun. Are you right?"


    "That''s for sure. I joined Taoism later than him. According to the rules of the river, I''ll call him big brother. How can he go to me?" Wang Fan nodded as if he were telling the truth.


    "Well, since he didn''t come to trouble, and he didn''t want to come to you to pay homage to the mountain, he could only come to you to discuss how to deal with Uncle Hai. Do you think I''m right?" The blind Master analyzed the situation in front of him, and his voice was very confident.


    "Blind Master, I think so, so Xiao Mei said she wanted to call the fat man back, so I stopped her." Wang Fan agreed with the blind Master''s analysis. In fact, when he heard Hu Xiaomei say that Tailong''s people were wandering around the teahouse downstairs, he had already thought of this floor, so he didn''t ask Hu Xiaomei to inform Liu pangzi.


    Now the blind Master''s analysis of this matter is correct. Wang Fan really admires it.


    If Wang fan can guess the origin of Tyrone, it is because he has more contacts with Tyrone and has an understanding of Tyrone''s temperament and temperament, so he can say such words with confidence as now.


    But there is no intersection between blind Master and Tyrone. Even last time Tyrone came to the teahouse to make trouble, blind master didn''t ask too much about Tyrone, but he saw Tyrone thoroughly, which is really not so simple!


    Never met, just from a few words to analyze a person''s character and work style, which requires not only rich experience, but also a very powerful brain.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan''s deep admiration for the blind Master''s extraordinary wisdom, he heard the blind Master say: "you have guessed the intention of talon, but you have not refused Talon''s visit, which means that you have something to say to him, and this topic must be to negotiate with Uncle Hai, because if there is a war, you don''t need his help, am I right?"

 V2.Chapter 236

    Smart people don''t have to speak too thoroughly. They can always see through the most real thoughts in your heart from some very subtle things.


    Blind Master''s words made Wang Fan feel strange.


    From the day he met the blind Master, no matter what happened to Wang Fan, every time he wanted to make a decision, he would be seen through by the blind Master in front of him, and he would get his advice.


    Before blind Master secretly sent Liu pangzi to follow him, Wang Fan was full of curiosity about blind Master''s past, and even wanted to pick up blind Master''s secret.


    After all, in addition to ghost uncle, blind Master is the second one who makes Wang Fan respect and fear, which inevitably makes him feel a little curious.


    But when Wang Fan really knew the identity of the blind Master, his curiosity suddenly disappeared, and he was afraid of the blind master instead.


    Hongmen, the fifth master of red flag.


    It can be said that Wang fan doesn''t know much about the affairs in the Jianghu, but he also knows what it means.


    At the moment when ghost uncle revealed the identity of blind Master, Wang Fan was more shocked than when ghost uncle heard the blind Master say it himself.


    Wang Fan now feels like a kid in open pants in front of the blind master. All the things he is proud of are nothing to the blind Master, or even more childish and ridiculous.


    After talking for a long time, Wang Fan didn''t speak. He just looked at the blind Master in front of him quietly, but he was thinking about how to answer the topic he would talk about next.


    To learn from teachers.


    In the eyes of many people, this may be a very exciting thing.


    However, Wang Fan did not feel any passion at this time.


    The two men in the room were smoking cigarettes between their fingers. The blind man was still smiling and didn''t say anything more.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    A gentle knock on the door broke the silence in the room.


    "Van Gogh, Tyrone is waiting for you in the lobby downstairs."


    Hu Xiaomei''s voice came from outside the door. She could hear that her voice was a little excited, but she forced her down again.


    The blind man on the sofa nodded and said to Wang Fan, "go ahead, you still have a lot to do. I''m tired too. I want to have a rest."


    "Thank you, blind man!" Wang Fan nodded his head in shame and said with complicated feelings.


    Standing up from the sofa, Wang Fan turned and walked to the door. When he was about to walk to the door, he stopped again and said in a low voice: "blind Master, no matter what, I will treat you like a relative."


    "Xiao Fan, there is no way to turn back." He didn''t express any excitement to Wang Fan''s words. On the contrary, the blind Master said such words to him in a heavy tone.


    Maybe only Wang fan can understand this.


    Nodded heavily, Wang Fan twisted the handle on the door, opened the door and walked out of the room where the blind Master was.


    Hu Xiaomei, who was waiting for Wang Fan at the door, saw that the expression on Wang Fan''s face revealed her unhappiness, which made her ask nervously, "brother fan, do you quarrel with blind Master?"


    "No, blind master taught me!" Wang Fanqiang squeezed out a smile, which can be regarded as a comfort to Hu Xiaomei.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has been around Nange all the time, is not the kind of woman who doesn''t know how to be proper. When she sees the fake smile on Wang Fan''s face, she knows that she shouldn''t have such curiosity.


    As soon as the words changed, Hu Xiaomei said with a smile: "brother fan, you are really prepared. That Tyrone is not really looking for trouble, and she has brought you a gift."


    "Gifts?" Wang Fan, who is walking towards the stairway, asks suspiciously.


    "Money Hu Xiaomei said softly.


    "How much?" Wang Fan''s brow slightly wrinkly, ask a way.


    "Four suitcases, full. I didn''t move, so I''m not sure." Hu Xiaomei said helplessly.


    After listening to Hu Xiaomei''s words, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "it''s money to buy life!"


    Hu Xiaomei was very surprised by this answer. She looked at Wang Fan who had come to the stairway and wanted to ask him something, but only saw Wang Fan''s back at the stairway and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Walking down the stairs, Wang Fan smokes and looks at Tyrone sitting in the hall with a very proud smile.


    "Van Gogh." Seeing Wang Fan coming down from the second floor, Tailong stood up in a hurry and said hello to him respectfully.


    The two men behind Tailong also looked down at Wang Fan. The expression on his face was very serious.


    "Longo, why do you come to me for tea today?" Wang Fan vomits a cigarette and asks very casually.


    "Van Gogh, I''ll call him Aron later. As soon as you call me Aron, my legs will tremble. Ha ha!" Tyrone laughed at himself.


    "How can that be? Longge is also the Dragon King of the four seas! At the beginning, when I ate with Nange, Longge taught me a lot of things! " Wang Fan, who has already stepped down the stairs, comes to Talon with a smile on his face.


    Talon, who was smiling just now, listened to Wang Fan''s words. The smile on his face gradually solidified and finally disappeared from his face.


    Looking at the change of the expression on Talon''s face, Wang Fan reached out and patted Talon on the shoulder. His voice asked lazily, "brother long, do you still want to ask about brother Shun this time?"


    "Brother fan, don''t get me wrong. I''ve listened to the people in the police station about brother Shun. It has nothing to do with you." The burly Tyrone waved his hand to explain in a hurry. Seeing the unfriendly expression on Wang Fan''s face, he continued: "brother fan, it was my brother who did wrong last time. This time I came here to apologize."


    As soon as the words were finished, without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything, Tailong winked at the two men.


    Has been standing on the side of the two men, to see their big brother winked at them, but also quickly picked up the suitcase on the ground.


    Seeing the suitcase they were carrying, Wang Fan''s face was even more smiling. He took back his hand on Tyrone''s shoulder and said casually: "brother long, they are all brothers of his own. Why should we be so outspoken?"


    "Brother fan, you are not sensible. Please forgive me!" Listen to Wang Fan''s words, Tyrone is finally relieved, hastily said.


    Hu Xiaomei, who followed Wang Fan, looked at Tailong, who was still fierce a few days ago. At this time, she looked like a little sheep in front of Wang Fan. She was very happy.


    "Don''t look at the fun you had yesterday, I''ll give you a list today!"


    In the heart dark Shuang Hu Xiaomei, endure to smile silently recite.


    "Xiaomei, since Longo is polite, please accept Longo''s gift." Wang Fan, with his back to Hu Xiaomei, suddenly said to her in a loud voice.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has been waiting for this moment for a long time, readily agrees, and then greets the girls in the teahouse and takes over the suitcase that Tailong is carrying.


    With a heavy feeling, the smile on Hu Xiaomei''s face grew stronger.

 V2.Chapter 237

    The so-called hand does not smile, close the door does not refuse to pay crime.


    Since Tyrone so sincere to send a gift, want to resolve the contradiction between Wang Fan, how can he not give Tyrone this face?


    After Hu Xiaomei greets the people in the teahouse and sends the four boxes of banknotes sent by Tailong to the safe upstairs, Wang Fan asks Hu Xiaomei to pour tea for them.


    While serving tea to Tailong, Hu Xiaomei approached Wang Fan''s ear and whispered, "a box of one million is old money."


    "Good!" Wang Fan nodded back with satisfaction.


    Why did Hu Xiaomei specially emphasize the old banknotes?


    Speaking of this, many people may have doubts. Is Wang Fan still in charge of money?


    Maybe most people don''t know much about this situation.


    According to our usual habits, when we collect money, we often like to collect some brand-new banknotes. After all, holding brand-new banknotes in our hands always gives people a sense of inexplicable pleasure.


    However, in the underworld, no matter in business or in the filial piety Gang, some old banknotes will be used, and there must be no serial numbers.


    The main reason for this difference is that Wang Fan''s living environment is different from that of ordinary people like us.


    The money we usually receive is paid through our labor or knowledge, so no matter how old or new the money is, we spend it with peace of mind. We don''t have to consider any special circumstances at all.


    But because of the special living environment and the illegal activities of the people around them, Wang Fan was very careful, for fear that he would get angry because of the money he received.


    This kind of caution is not to take off your pants and fart - it''s unnecessary.


    A long time ago, there was a big brother on the road who was very generous and liked to help some young people get on the top. Moreover, this big brother''s hobby was surprisingly few, only one was money loving.


    As long as you can take out a big hand, he can help you find a piece of your site in H City, let you be a little big brother on the road.


    Later, I didn''t know where a few outsiders came from and wanted to live in H City, so I made inquiries and wanted to visit a wharf to find a backer.


    Finally, they found the big brother''s door and learned that he was very quick with money. Several outsiders gave him a suitcase of money without hesitation.


    The righteous elder brother was also very straightforward. After receiving the money from these outsiders, he planned a small site for them in H city to develop their own power in this small site.


    This was a happy thing for everyone, but it happened that the elder brother was not happy for a long time, and was found by several policemen from other places.


    When the dazed elder brother learned that when his wife went shopping, all the money he spent was cash robbed in a bank robbery, he realized what happened to the policemen who came to the door.


    Soon, those outlanders who spent money to buy the site were also caught by the police one by one, and soon told the story of robbing the bank.


    However, this big brother, who was loyal to justice, was not released by the police for exposing and prosecuting these outsiders. He was almost reimbursed by the justice bullet. Finally, he was sentenced to life imprisonment for his good attitude of pleading guilty.


    Later, after the same supervisor came out, we all knew what the righteous elder brother had experienced.


    It turns out that after brother Zhangyi was caught by the police, the news soon spread on the road, which shocked those little brothers who had a good relationship with brother Zhangyi.


    I''ve been asking about brother Zhangyi, but I haven''t got any valuable information from the police. Even brother Zhangyi''s wife didn''t know what happened to her husband at that time.


    As soon as the news stopped, all kinds of legends followed.


    It''s said that brother Zhangyi committed a homicide case and let the police arrest him and torture him. He''s just talking nonsense.


    Some people also say that brother Zhangyi took money from his brothers, but as a result, he slept with his brother''s wife again, and was stabbed into an old case, so he was caught by the police.


    It is also rumored that brother Zhangyi is an undercover of the police. This time he went back to the police station for promotion and deliberately found a flaw for the police to take away.


    Anyway, there are all kinds of rumors, but none of them are right.


    Rumors are fiercer than tigers.


    The little big brothers are very close to brother Zhangyi on weekdays. They are worried that brother Zhangyi will betray them, so they get together for a meeting.


    What''s the old saying?


    What are you afraid of? What are you coming for!


    As soon as these little brothers got together, they attracted the attention of the police, and soon they were all taken to the police station for interrogation.


    On the way to the police station again, a big brother secretly asked the police officer who was driving: why do you know that they are here and take them back to the police station?


    In fact, the police officer who was driving was not very clear about how to answer the big brother, so he casually said: someone has exposed you, so please go back and check the situation.


    This is a vague answer, but listening to the little brother''s ears, it immediately shocked everyone like thunder.


    In order to get a chance to be frank and lenient, and also to drag brother Zhangyi into the water, the arrested little brothers, in the police car, rushed to expose each other.


    As soon as the little brothers thoroughly exposed the accusation, the police car did not drive to the police station, so they turned the corner and sent them to the detention center.


    The police officer who drove the car didn''t help holding the steering wheel and laughing until he sent all these little brothers to the prison.


    A misunderstanding has almost ruined more than half of the gangsters in H city.


    With such a bloody lesson, the remaining brothers in the gangsters of H city set up a new rule for their younger brother, that is, only old banknotes are collected, and no serial numbers are allowed!


    If you send new money to your elder brother, and it''s a serial number of new banknotes, you''re challenging his authority, and you''re bound to be severely taught by him.


    This should also be considered that the environment has created different habits, so Hu Xiaomei specially looked at the old and new degree of the money that Tailong sent to Wang Fan, and even carefully looked at the number on the bill.


    Now that Hu Xiaomei has collected the money steadily and Tailong has expressed his sincerity, Wang fan can start a friendly conversation with him!


    Pointing to the cup on the tea table, Wang Fan said with a smile: "alon, this is the new Longjing. Try it. If you like, you can come to me later and take care of my business!"


    When he heard Wang Fan say "take care of the business", his outstretched hand stopped in the air, hesitating and wondering what to do.

 V2.Chapter 238

    Seeing Talon''s outstretched hand stop there, Wang Fan smiles and doesn''t say anything, but takes up the tea cup in front of him, blows the floating tea with his mouth, and quietly tastes the tea in the cup.


    The two men who came with Tyrone didn''t understand what had happened. They just saw their elder brother''s expression. They were relaxed just now, but now they are very nervous.


    Maybe other people can''t understand what Wang Fan said, but Tailong has been in Sihai gang for so long, but he can understand what Wang Fan wants to say.


    "Take care of the business"!


    There is nothing wrong with this. Wang fan is a teahouse businessman now. If he likes to drink tea, he can naturally support him.


    But if Wang Fan''s words are really just a polite one, and he hopes that Tyrone will come here to buy some tea he likes when he has nothing to do, Tyrone will not be so nervous.


    The people of Sihai Gang all know that when Nange was alive, Nange''s men would take a few bags of tea from Fuyuan teahouse every time they paid monthly.


    The tea taken back is not for his subordinates to taste, nor for them to give gifts or do other things. Instead, it is sent to the merchants who have paid the protection fee and let them put it in the shop as the certificate of the protection fee.


    Before, when Wang Fan and Wang Yue were eating in a western restaurant, Huang Mao made trouble in the western restaurant. Wang Fan taught Huang Mao a lesson because he saw the tea bag on the counter.


    Therefore, the tea sold in Nange teahouse is actually a sign. As long as the merchants put on the label the tea bags of Fuyuan teahouse, it means that Nange will take care of the market here and no one else can make trouble here.


    This is not only elegant, but also an excuse for the police.


    If the police come to the door to investigate Nange''s collection of business protection fees, Nange can be said to be a business transaction of tea. Even if there are businesses dissatisfied, they can muddle through if they return the tea.


    As for returning the tea bag, what will happen in the future, that is not what everyone wants to see!


    Now Wang Fan and Tailong talk about buying tea to take care of the business. Of course, they don''t want him to pay protection fees for himself. They want Tailong to be his horse and collect protection fees for him. That''s why Tailong is scared by Wang Fan''s words.


    Just as Wang Fan said at the beginning, Talon joined the four seas gang much earlier than Wang Fan, and at the beginning, he was as famous as Nange and was called the four seas Dragon King of the four seas gang.


    Although Du Shun is killed now and Talon''s reputation in the river and lake is not as loud as before, it''s really unacceptable for him to do so under Wang Fan''s hands.


    But if Wang Fan and so upset, now talon and indeed some hesitation.


    With so much money, Tailong thought about it for a long time when he found Wang Fan and wanted to reconcile the conflict.


    At present, everyone in the underworld of H city knows that Wang Fan has been subdued by Uncle Hai. With Wang Fan''s hot temper, this matter will not stop.


    Although uncle Hai is a famous old man in H City, the reality of a new generation burying old people makes many people realize what will happen to Uncle Hai who offends Wang Fan.


    Wang fan is like a black horse with long wings. In a very short time, he has entered the ranks of the big brother of the underworld, and his momentum has not been reduced. He is likely to replace uncle Hai.


    Moreover, it is rumored that Wang fan not only has Liu pangzi and ah Qi under his command, but also has close ties with Liu Bao of Dongsheng. It is very likely that they will join hands to swallow up the underworld business of H city.


    It is because of such rumors, and Talon also weighed his strength, so he finally chose to apologize to Wang Fan, hoping to keep his site in H city.


    I thought that after Wang Fan got the money, he would have a few words with Tyrone, and then they would be busy with their own business, and there would be no contact in the future.


    But who would have thought that Wang Fan actually put forward such a request, let Talon directly follow him, which makes Talon''s heart very bad, and also full of hostility to Wang Fan.


    Tyrone, who took back his hand, said with a sneer, "brother fan, I don''t like tea very much. When brother Shun was alive, we often went to bars, so I''m afraid I can''t take care of your business."


    Wang fan is not surprised by this answer. After all, he is a big brother of gangsters who has been famous for a long time?


    In the face of Tyrone''s unconvinced sneer, Wang Fan was still lukewarm, with a harmless smile on his face. He nodded repeatedly and said, "it doesn''t matter, Aron. The worst thing to change these days is the habit that has been formed, but I have a prescription for all kinds of bad habits. I don''t know if you are interested in listening to it?"


    "Oh? I''d like to hear, brother fan, what''s your prescription for treating diseases? " Tailong leaned back and looked at Wang Fan.


    Putting down the tea cup, Wang Fan said calmly: "alon, my folk prescription is inherited by the school. How can we easily tell others? In this way, when you want to get rid of your bad habit and stop drinking with brother Shun, let''s sit down and have a talk, OK?"


    "Good! Since brother fan is so confident, I''ll wait for this day! " He was satisfied with Wang Fan''s words. He looked very relaxed, but he was secretly relieved.


    Two people''s dialogue, not show mountains and no dew, but put things in front of a clear.


    After watching Tyrone leave, Wang Fan leans back in his chair and smokes leisurely. The sunshine outside the window shines on his face. The softness reveals his strength.


    Waiting for the waiter in the teahouse to clean up the tea table, Hu Xiaomei sat next to Wang Fan and asked in a low voice, "brother fan, do you think Tailong will jump over the wall in a hurry and get together with Uncle Hai?"


    "No, no one will make friends with the dead, let alone do business with them." Wang Fan flicks the ash, the expression is indifferent reply.


    "But Tyrone was obviously unconvinced. Did he just let him go? Are you not afraid that he will stab us in the back? " Hu Xiaomei also heard the conversation between them, and naturally understood the meaning. She asked with some worry.


    "Tyrone doesn''t have the guts, and I have to get rid of Uncle Hai first. Otherwise, not to mention Tyrone, other people on the road will think that I''m a paper tiger who can only pretend." With a smile on his face, Wang Fan put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray on the tea table.

 V2.Chapter 239

    In a house in H City, the crow with bandage kneels on the ground and shivers all over. From time to time, he slightly raises his head and looks at the pair of shoes in the dark.


    On the window of the house, there are thick curtains. The sunlight outside can''t shine in at all. All the light comes from a candle behind the crow.


    The room was not big, so the taste was mixed, but the crow obviously didn''t care. The sweat on his head ran down his cheek, and his lips trembled involuntarily.


    "Crow, is it still painful?" The man in the dark, the voice is not gentle, obviously not concerned about the crow.


    Kneeling on the ground, the crow shook his head repeatedly, lowered his head and said, "it doesn''t hurt, boss. I''m ok. I can do it."


    "You know the rules." The man''s voice is very low. In the dark, he is like a devil coming out of hell. What he says makes people listen gloomy.


    Startled by the man''s words, the crow raised his head and looked at the only pair of shoes that could be seen in the dark. He said in a panic: "boss, I know it''s wrong. Please give me a chance."


    "Crow, you don''t pay attention to me more and more!" The tone of men''s voice is very cold. It makes people feel that the indoor temperature has dropped several degrees in an instant.


    "Boss, I don''t, I really don''t. my loyalty to you is really a lesson from the sun and the moon!" The crow, with his arms outstretched, crawled to the ground.


    A big gift!


    The most devout kowtow ceremony in the legend is used here by crows, but it is enough to show how afraid the crows are of the man in the dark.


    "Click"


    The metal sound of zipoo lighter spreads into the crow''s ears in the dark. It''s like the metal impact sound when pulling the bolt, but it doesn''t sound so frightening.


    The crow lying on the ground was sweating. He couldn''t help crying and said, "boss, you brought me here from T country. I failed to live up to your expectations, but please give me another chance. I will kill Wang Fan."


    The fire in the dark jumped a few times and turned into a bright and dark spot. The smell of tobacco burning was gradually diffused in the room with the disappearance of the fire.


    "Yes! You are a general who always wins. You are my five tiger general! How can I not need your help? " The man with a sarcastic tone, said the crow lying on the ground.


    The man''s words made the crow''s nervous nervous system nearly collapse. He widened his eyes and looked hard at the man in the dark, as if to see the expression on each other''s face and the danger in the dark.


    This is what he said when he went to the teahouse for the first time, and what only he and the mouse knew, but now it comes from his boss.


    He still remembers the scene and the mood at that time.


    He is proud, high spirited, and has a winning look, as well as his comments on his boss and his self-evaluation full of confidence.


    "The mouse really betrayed me, and Zhao Zilong was destroyed by Luo Ping''an!"


    The crow, whose throat is very dry, silently thinks about the scene at that time, but has no chance to question why the mouse betrayed him.


    Or maybe, the next second, he''ll see a mouse.


    Mission failure, but also a rave, which is his reason to die.


    The boss who is invisible in the dark is not a kind-hearted person. It is precisely because he has been following the boss for a long time that the crow''s heart knows what terrible things will happen next.


    His boss is not a nostalgic person, let alone a compassionate person. He has witnessed that the boss''s capable men were killed by the boss because of the failure of the task. Crow believes that he will not be lucky to escape.


    Despair and unwilling, let the crow''s body tremble violently, the breath of death filled the room, and even penetrated into his body.


    "Boss, I''ve done so much for you. Please give me a chance." Unwilling to be removed, the crow tried his best to make a sound of begging for mercy. Although his voice and body were trembling, his desire for survival still supported him from complete collapse.


    "In fact, you are not wrong!" The cigarette on a man''s lips, flashing light, low voice, like the singing of death.


    "Boss, I''m wrong. I''m just your dog, the most loyal dog!" Don''t dare to be proud of crow, hands together ten raised over the head, voice incomparably sincere said.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Listening to the crow saying that he was a dog, the man finally laughed in the dark.


    Laughter is very big, like the thunder in the night, also like the beating of the drum.


    Crow lying on the ground, heard the man''s laughter, but did not feel relaxed, he went on: "boss, please give me a chance, I will not let you down, please believe me."


    "Crow, do you think you still have a chance to get rid of Wang Fan and take his place?" The man stopped laughing and asked calmly.


    "Yes, boss, I really can, tomorrow, no! Today, I can kill him! " Crow fiercely raised his head, eyes full of confidence and determination.


    "Kill him, and you can take his place?" The tone of a man''s voice is still calm, just like the lake without waves, which makes people feel tight.


    "Instead?" Crow listen to the boss''s question, did not dare to rush to answer.


    When he came to H city from T country, the boss gave him the task of replacing Wang Fan''s influence in H City, and with the boss''s Secret support, he finally took the position of a big gangster in H city.


    However, at the beginning of this task, crow was almost killed by Wang Fan, which surprised crow''s heart and made him realize Wang Fan''s power for the first time.


    There are many ways to kill a person, but it''s not easy to replace a person.


    The crow couldn''t answer the boss''s question, and he didn''t know how to answer it.


    At the beginning, the road that the boss laid for him was completely destroyed in his hands. Now it''s impossible to complete the task assigned by the boss.


    Without the crow, Sihai gang has now become Wang Fan''s bag. If the crow wants to rise again, it can only wait for a miracle.


    The man stood up in the dark, threw the half burnt cigarette in his hand in front of the crow''s face, and said in a cold voice: "kill uncle Hai and plant it on Wang Fan. I can spare you from death!"

 V2.Chapter 240

    At noon, Liu pangzi was driving the broken Jetta on the main road of H city. Ah Qi, the co driver, looked at Wang Fan and Hu Xiaomei in the rearview mirror from time to time. His face was full of desire to talk and stop.


    He has been aware that ah Qi is peeping at himself, but Wang fan doesn''t ask. He looks calm and looks at the front and the endless flow of vehicles on the road.


    Before the traffic light, Liu pangzi stopped and waited for the green light to let him go. He turned his head and looked at ah Qi and asked, "seventh brother, do you want to express your love to sister Mei? What do you want to say to Van Gogh? How can you keep peeping at them? "


    By Liu pangzi''s outspoken words, ah Qi''s face was embarrassed. He was a little unhappy and said, "dead fat man, you drive more seriously. When can I peek at them?"


    "You can pull it down! It''s less than ten minutes since I came out of the teahouse. You''ve seen the rearview mirror 180 times. Seventh brother, although I''m not a fool, I''m not a fool! " Liu pangzi said unconvinced.


    "I''m looking to see if there''s anyone following us. Don''t talk nonsense!" In order to cover up his embarrassment, ah Qi deliberately finds a reason to prevaricate Liu pangzi.


    "Still follow us, seventh brother. You''ve seen too many movies! What kind of professional killer can there be in H city? Even if there is a silly fork who has the courage to follow us, I will cut him a silly fork with a kitchen knife! " Liu pangzi said so, but he also looked in the rearview mirror.


    Hu Xiaomei, who is sitting in the back row, hears the conversation between the two and takes a careful look at the car behind them. After seeing that a truck is following them, she says to Wang Fan, "brother fan, do you think uncle Hai will play tricks on the road if he knows we are going to find him?"


    "Uncle Hai? If he had anyone else available, he would not have agreed to sit down and talk with us on the phone! " Wang Fan said with disapproval.


    Liu pangzi, who was holding the steering wheel, heard Wang Fan''s words and said with a smile: "brother fan is right. Uncle Hai, that old bastard, has been scared out of his wits by us. If brother fan hadn''t been particular about it, I would have gone to pick him up!"


    Since he was framed by crows last time and was convicted in the police station, Liu pangzi has been full of hatred for uncle Hai. If Wang Fan hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone to find uncle Hai with a kitchen knife!


    Of course, it can''t blame fatty Liu for his impulsivity.


    Wang Fan didn''t tell Liu that the real boss behind the crow was not uncle Hai of Sihai gang. That''s why Liu put all these accounts on Uncle Hai.


    On one side, ah Qi, who had been holding his mouth, heard Liu pangzi say that he was going to clean up uncle Hai. Then he said, "brother fan, if Uncle Hai refuses to quit, what shall we do?"


    "He won''t refuse." Wang Fan''s answer is very confident.


    "Why?" A Qi one face doubts of ask.


    Seeing that the green light was on, Liu said casually as he started the car: "Lao Wang Ba is so afraid of death that he refused, so I fed him to the dog in the south of the city!"


    He didn''t agree with Liu pangzi''s words. Ah Qi said with disdain, "pangzi, a camel who died of starvation is bigger than a horse. Even without the help of crows, there are many horses under uncle Hai. Do you think he will be obedient?"


    "Oh? If you say so, uncle Hai promised to meet us, is he trying to do something Liu Puzi frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t understand why Uncle Hai, who has been a big brother in H city for so many years, wants to negotiate easily? I don''t think it''s easy. " Ah Qi looks at Wang Fan as if waiting for his answer.


    The two people in the car asked and answered, which made Hu Xiaomei nervous again.


    Maybe Liu pangzi and ah Qi, even Wang Fan, don''t know much about Uncle Hai. But Hu Xiaomei, who has been with brother Nan for so long, knows how insidious uncle Hai is.


    Over the years, in order to make Sihai Gang gain a firm foothold in H City, uncle Hai arranged Nange to do many dirty things for him, but he pretended to be ill behind the scenes.


    It is said that brother Nan has done so many things for the four seas gang, and he has no credit. Uncle Hai should take special care of him.


    However, what nobody thought was that uncle Hai apparently pushed brother nan to the position of the four seas gang, but secretly seduced brother Nan''s wife, and let sister Nan give birth to a son for him.


    If brother Nan didn''t tell Hu Xiaomei, she would not believe it.


    And from this matter, it is not difficult to see what kind of person uncle Hai is.


    It''s insidious and insidious. It''s just scum among scum, scum among scum.


    But brother Nan always wanted to sit in the position of a big man, so he didn''t make too much publicity about Uncle Hai and his wife. He just secretly told Hu Xiaomei, who has a lover relationship with him.


    So those people in the four seas gang don''t know how bad uncle Hai is, and they can''t imagine the delicate relationship between Xia Nan and uncle Hai.


    For a man like Uncle Hai, if he is willing to send the site in H city to Wang fan so easily, not to mention ah Qi''s suspicion, even Hu Xiaomei can''t believe it.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s relaxed face, Hu Xiaomei said anxiously: "brother fan, I also think uncle Hai is not so kind-hearted. He will sit down and talk with us. Otherwise, let''s go back first and have a long-term discussion."


    "Ha ha! How worried you are The tone of Wang Fan''s speech is very relaxed, and he looks at people with confidence.


    "Brother fan, be careful to sail for ten thousand years. Uncle Hai has been on the road for a long time. There must be a lot of ghost ideas. We still need to protect him!" Ah Qi was anxious to persuade Wang Fan.


    "A new generation buries old people. Uncle Hai is old. He has made too much money these years, so he thinks more about how to spend his old age peacefully instead of fighting with young people. Besides, he has his wife and children waiting for him!" Wang Fan took a look at the scenery outside the window, and his face was very indifferent.


    Ah Qi in the front row and Hu Xiaomei next to him didn''t go on persuading Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan''s words have already indicated his attitude, or in other words, he has already expressed his inner thoughts. It is obvious that he does not want to change his mind about how to deal with Uncle Hai.


    What''s more, Wang Fan''s comments on Uncle Hai also made Hu Xiaomei think of more.


    Uncle Hai is no longer uncle Hai when he was young. As soon as he gets older, he will be more cautious when he starts to do things.


    Wife, children, this is a man''s weakness, no matter how strong you are, there is no way to avoid this fatal weakness.

 V2.Chapter 241

    The car stopped at the gate of Uncle Hai''s villa. The wolf dog in the gate heard the sound of parking. Before Wang Fan and Wang Fan got close to the gate of the villa, the dog barked and rushed to the gate, biting them through the iron gate of the villa.


    "The trough! It''s a powerful thing! " Through the crack of the iron door, Liu pangzi saw the fierce face of the wolf dog in the yard. While scolding, he took out a kitchen knife from behind.


    One side of ah Qi saw Liu fat man carrying out a kitchen knife, pushed him, said: "fat man, let me come."


    Hearing ah Qi''s words, Liu chubby said with a smile: "yes, seven brothers have a special treatment for this dog thing!"


    At that time, in Chengnan dog farm, Liu pangzi had seen ah Qi''s means of taming those rowina. So today, when he heard ah Qi say that he wanted to clean up the wolf dog in front of him, he was naturally elated and looked like a good play.


    But without waiting for ah Qi to start, Wang Fan, who is standing behind them, reaches out his hand to stop ah Qi who is taking things out of his pocket.


    "Ah Qi, wait a moment." The expression on Wang Fan''s face is very serious, with a slight frown, which makes people feel that he has something on his mind.


    Liu pangzi, who was waiting for ah Qi to show his hand, heard that Wang fan stopped ah Qi and said with some displeasure: "brother fan, uncle Hai, that old Wang Ba knows that we are coming and deliberately let the dog out to make us look ugly. Shouldn''t we give him a bad impression?"


    "Fat man, you know a fart!" Wang Fan glared at Liu pangzi and said in a bad tone.


    After being reprimanded by Wang Fan, Liu didn''t dare to say anything more, but his face was unconvinced.


    Or Hu Xiaomei, who is standing with Wang Fan, has a fast brain. She whispered: "brother fan, do you think something is wrong?"


    On hearing what Hu Xiaomei said, ah Qi, who also complained about Wang Fan''s stopping, asked curiously: "what''s wrong?"


    "Uncle Hai asked us to negotiate, but now he released the guard dog, and the door was closed. What''s the significance of doing so?" Hu Xiaomei looks at the wolf dog scratching the iron gate and says to ah Qi and Liu pangzi.


    "Meaning? Didn''t I say that? Give us a break Liu pangzi is not very angry.


    "No!" Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    "No? What''s your different opinion, brother fan? " Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, not far from a big tree, a black motorcycle attracted Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Everyone also noticed Wang Fan''s strange, and looked at the big tree with his eyes.


    Liu pangzi, who has good eyes, is the first to find the black motorcycle parked there. He runs to the motorcycle with his kitchen knife in his hand.


    Motorcycle parking is very hidden, if not carefully observed, it is really not easy to find its existence.


    Liu pangzi, who ran to the side of the motorcycle, inspected the motorcycle carefully. Except for the helmet hanging on the reflector, he did not find any valuable clues.


    Grabbing the helmet on the motorcycle, Liu pangzi waved to Wang fan not far away and said loudly: "brother fan, there is only one helmet."


    Looking at Liu pangzi waving his helmet over there, Wang Fan nodded to him and looked at the door of the villa.


    Through the crack on the iron door, he looked inside the villa for a while. Wang Fan took out his mobile phone with a smile and dialed uncle Hai''s phone number with his fingers.


    A call came from the handset, and then the phone was connected. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, he heard uncle Hai say arrogantly: "Wang Fan, if you want to have the ability, come in and talk with me. If you don''t have the ability, roll back with your tail!"


    As soon as Uncle Hai''s words were finished, Liu pangzi, who was carrying a motorcycle helmet, just ran to Wang Fan''s side. Hearing uncle Hai''s arrogant voice, Liu pangzi scolded: "old bastard, are you impatient! Why are you playing with us? "


    "Fat Liu! If you don''t have the ability to come in, don''t fart there! " Uncle Hai''s voice was eight degrees higher, and he yelled at fat man Liu.


    "Your grandmother, I''ll go in and kill you old bastard!" Liu pangzi, who was reprimanded by Uncle Hai, threw away his motorcycle helmet, rolled his sleeve and was about to break into the house.


    Wang Fan winked at Liu pangzi, who was blocking his impulse. When he took back his leg, he said to his mobile phone: "Uncle Hai, since you are not sincere, let''s leave now!"


    "Oh? Wang Fan, you are really a coward! Yes? Are dogs afraid? " Uncle Hai spoke in a scornful tone.


    Listening to Uncle Hai''s sarcasm in the microphone, Wang Fan smiles, looks up at the villa, and says to the microphone, "I''m not afraid of dogs, but I''m afraid of ghosts!"


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean?" Uncle Hai asked in surprise.


    "Crow, look behind you. Uncle Hai is looking at you with his eyes open." Wang Fan''s voice said coldly, although it was broad daylight, but let people listen, or involuntarily from a goose bumps.


    Wang Fan''s words let Liu fat man they are all a Leng, one by one stare big eyes to see Wang Fan, don''t understand why he would say so.


    "Damn it


    Uncle Hai, on the other end of the phone, bit his teeth and swore, then hung up.


    Wang Fan, who put away his mobile phone, looked at Liu pangzi''s blank face and said with a smile: "let''s go! Let''s go back! "


    "Go back? Van Liu pangzi hasn''t responded yet. He asks suspiciously.


    "Why not? Uncle Hai has been killed by the crow. The son of a bitch, the crow, is waiting to plant us in the villa! " Wang Fan, who has seen through everything, glances at Uncle Hai''s villa and turns to the Jetta parked on the side of the road.


    Liu pangzi, who still didn''t want to understand the cause and effect, caught up with Wang Fan and asked, "brother fan, how do you know that uncle Hai''s old son of a bitch has been killed by crows?"


    Looking back at the silent villa, Wang Fan said with a smile: "I said that uncle Hai is old, and he wants to spend his old age in peace, so he talks with me sincerely, but he has been used."


    "Then how do you know crows are in the villa?" Liu pangzi asked.


    As soon as Liu pangzi finished, he heard the sound of heavy objects falling from the wall of the villa.


    Attracted by the sound, Liu pangzi and several of them all looked at the place where the sound was made.


    A man in black riding uniform stood up from the corner and looked at Wang Fan. Then he ran to the black motorcycle in a hurry.


    "Fuck! Crow


    Liu pangzi was the first to react. He swung his motorcycle helmet and threw it at the man who was going to escape by motorcycle.

 V2.Chapter 242

    Liu pangzi, who weighs about 200 Jin, also has a lot of strength to swing his arm. A motorcycle helmet that weighs about 10 jin, was thrown more than ten meters away by him, and hit the crow on the head impartially.


    The crow, who was riding on a motorcycle to escape, was hit by a heavy motorcycle helmet and fell to the ground in front of him.


    Without waiting for the crow to lift the motorcycle, Liu pangzi with a kitchen knife rushed to him and kicked the crow''s head.


    Originally, he was hit by his helmet and fainted. Now he was kicked by Liu Pang''s stump like leg. The crow was so sad that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Grass your grandmother''s, still want to run?" Liu pangzi makes the strength of the crow''s chest repeatedly kick a few feet, mouth hair ruthless scold.


    Wang Fan, who followed him, saw that Liu pangzi was kicking the crow one by one, and stopped him in a loud voice: "fat man, stop, don''t kick him to death!"


    "Brother fan, this boy is against us everywhere. He always wants to harm our brother. I have to kill him today!" Liu pangzi is very angry with the crow, so he is also very venomous.


    Ah Qi, who is closely behind Wang Fan, takes a look at the crow falling on the ground and says to Wang Fan, "brother fan, if you are afraid of killing this scum and getting dirty, let me ah Qi do it for you."


    Last time in the teahouse, ah Qi was plotted by crows. Ah Qi almost died in his hands. Therefore, ah Qi''s hatred for crows is no less than Liu pangzi''s.


    At the moment, hearing Wang Fan stop Liu pangzi, ah Qi thought that Wang Fan didn''t want to get blood on his hands, so he would take the initiative to fight to get rid of the injured crow in front of him.


    What''s more, ah Qi has another meaning.


    Previously, in the teahouse, crow mentioned about blind Master, which made ah Qi doubt his identity. At the moment, crow was beaten by Liu pangzi and had no fighting power. He was also worried that crow would tell some secrets in order to save his life.


    It is with such concerns that ah Qi can''t wait to get rid of the crow.


    However, because he had a festival with crows before, he was not suspected by Wang Fan and them.


    Although Liu pangzi and ah Qi have different purposes, they all want to kill the crow, which makes the crow who has no fighting power very flustered. While struggling to get away, he yells at Wang Fan: "Wang Fan, you liar, didn''t you say you want to go? Why did you plot against me


    "Silly fork, I wanted to pretend to leave, and then wait for you son of a bitch to run out by yourself, but you just can''t wait to come out so soon. I really overestimate you!" Wang Fan smokes and looks at the crow on the ground, sneers and says to him.


    Liu pangzi listened to Wang Fan''s words and said with a smile: "I just said, brother fan is not afraid of things. How can he suddenly leave! It''s a stratagem


    "Wang Fan, you and I have a lot of grudges in the world. Now uncle Hai has been killed by me. As long as you let me leave H City, you can sit in the position of the leader of Sihai gang. But if you kill me, the police will be watching you all the time! At that time, it''s hard for you to take the position of comforting the boss! " The crow is at the end of the storm. Although he is flustered in his heart, there is no sign of weakness on his mouth.


    "Pa"


    Liu pangzi kicked the crow''s mouth, and the hard shoes hit his chin, making a crisp sound.


    "How dare you make a deal with Van Gogh? You''ve lost your head Liu pangzi stares at the crows on the ground.


    Ah Qi, who had already pulled out his pistol, pushed away Liu pangzi who was standing in front of him. He pointed at the crow on the ground with the muzzle of his gun and bit his teeth and said, "crow, I''ll give you a ride today!"


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that ah Qi was about to pull the trigger, Wang Fan quickly and loudly stopped.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice, ah Qi turned to look at him, frowned and said: "brother fan, this boy is too arrogant, let me kill him for you!"


    "That is, Van Gogh, the crow must not let him go! This kid is going to stab us in the back! " Liu pangzi also said anxiously, for fear that Wang Fan was soft hearted and let go of the crow in front of him.


    Listening to ah Qi and Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan waved his hand with a smile and asked, "when did I say that I wanted to let him go?"


    "Brother fan, if you don''t let him go, why don''t you let me kill him?" Liu pangzi asked confused.


    Wang Fan, who stood opposite to Liu pangzi, turned to look at the villa beside him and said with a smile, "Uncle Hai, his old man''s death is unjust! As a member of the four seas gang, I must make uncle Hai''s grievance clear, and let the shameless traitor crow receive the most just trial of the law! "


    Wang Fan''s words are impassioned. He seems to have a kind of heartfelt sympathy for uncle Hai''s misfortune, which makes Liu pangzi standing on one side almost clap for him.


    Hu Xiaomei, who has not spoken for a long time, understood Wang Fan''s meaning. She said with a smile: "it''s still brother fan who thinks for a long time. He handed over the murderer who killed Uncle Hai and Du Shun to the police. It''s not only a disaster for the four seas gang, but also let the brothers in the gang recognize the sinister intentions of the crow. In this way, it will be much easier for brother fan to take over the four seas gang."


    "Ha ha! Xiao Mei knows me Listening to Hu Xiaomei''s explanation, Wang Fan nodded to Hu Xiaomei.


    At this time, he finally understood Wang Fan''s intention. Liu pangzi also admired him and said, "brother fan, you are really a capable person. You can think of all these things. Liu pangzi is really ashamed of himself!"


    "Pull it down! Liu pangzi, don''t pretend to be gentle with me here. Call the police immediately and say that there is a homicide here. Let the police send someone to come quickly! " Wang Fan stretched out his hand to hit Liu pangzi''s head with a shudder and said to him with a smile.


    Wang Fan''s arrangement is not only to take advantage of the opportunity to get rid of the crow, as Hu Xiaomei said, and to accept those former members of the four seas gang, but also to enable Wang Yue to continue to investigate and save the identity of the mysterious person of the crow.


    This is killing two birds with one stone.


    Just when Wang Fan was thinking about the crow being taken away by the police and how Wang Yue would reward him for his great contribution after learning the news, a gunshot rang out in his ear.


    Bang


    The sound of the gun was very sudden, like a dull hammer, hitting everyone''s heart.


    Wang Fan, who has a quick reaction, hears the gunshot and subconsciously embraces Hu Xiaomei. He falls to the ground with a short body and shouts: "get down! There''s a sneak attack

 V2.Chapter 243

    The sound of the gun made every nerve of Wang Fan tense to the point of collapse. When all his attention was focused on the villa, he ignored that the crow might have an accomplice, and this negligence might kill him.


    Hugging Hu Xiaomei in her arms, they tumbled to a place where they could hide.


    "Seven brothers! You are stupid


    Hearing Liu''s loud cry for ah Qi, Wang Fan couldn''t take a look at Hu Xiaomei in his arms and hurriedly looked at the place where ah Qi was standing.


    Ah Qi, with his back to Wang Fan, stood there like a statue, looking down at his feet.


    Following ah Qi''s eyes to the ground, Wang fan saw a bloody scene from the gap between ah Qi''s legs.


    The crow was pressed under the motorcycle. There was a big pool of blood beside his head. His eyes were wide open. There was a blood hole on his forehead. The milky white flow mixed with red blood was gushing out little by little.


    Hu Xiaomei, who is hiding in Wang Fan''s arms, also sees a shocking scene, which makes her pale and scream.


    Seeing the crow''s death, Wang Fan frowned slightly, hugged Hu Xiaomei in his arms and comforted: "don''t be afraid, wait for me here."


    Hu Xiaomei, who hasn''t made clear the situation, nodded mechanically, but didn''t let go of Wang Fan''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Wang Fan stretched out his hand and pinched Hu Xiaomei''s face. His expression was very relaxed.


    I don''t know what magic Wang Fan''s words have, or Hu Xiaomei out of the incomparable trust in Wang Fan, her pale face recovered some blood color, nervous mood also relaxed a lot.


    After calming Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan stood up from the ground and turned around. The smile on his face faded away and the cold expression climbed up his cheek.


    Seeing Wang Fan standing up, Liu pangzi also stood up from his hiding place. He looked at Wang Fan''s gloomy face blankly and didn''t know what he was angry about.


    Ah Qi, with his back to Wang Fan, heard the footsteps coming from behind. He turned his head and looked at Wang Fan without expression, saying: "brother fan, I..."


    "Bang"


    Before ah Qi finished speaking, Wang Fan hit him in the face with a fist. His angry fist was full of strength, and this fist knocked ah Qi to the ground.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Not waiting for ah Qi to explain, Wang Fan rushes up and pulls his collar like a tiger down the mountain, waving his fist to ah Qi.


    Seeing Wang Fan beating ah Qi like crazy, Liu ran to him in a hurry, hugged Wang Fan from behind, and yelled: "brother fan! Van! What''s the matter with you


    Even drags Wang Fan to one side, Liu pangzi nervously looks at ah Qi on the ground, and keeps asking: "brother fan, what''s the matter? Are you crazy? "


    "Damn it! Ah Qi, what do you want? " Without answering Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan roared at ah Qi sitting on the ground.


    Ah Qi, who was beaten by Wang Fan, was wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth with his hand. Looking at Wang Fan, he said faintly: "I won''t let others take revenge for me. I have to kill him myself!"


    "Damn it! Ah Qi, did you kill the crow Liu pangzi just made clear what happened in front of him. He looked at ah Qi blankly and didn''t understand why he did it.


    "Ah Qi, you must explain to me today." Wang fan is angry and shouts to ah Qi.


    Liu pangzi, who was hugging Wang Fan, also asked anxiously: "seventh brother, what are you doing? Didn''t Van Gogh say to let the police deal with things here? "


    Ah Qi, who had already stood up, patted the soil on his body and said with a sneer, "police? The last thing I believe in in my life is the police. "


    "Fart your mother!" Wang Fan, who was infuriated by ah Qi, pointed to ah Qi''s nose and swore.


    The reason why Wang Fan wants to leave the crow''s life is to trace the identity of the mysterious man. As long as the crow says the identity of the mysterious man, there may be new progress in the two tasks Wang fan performs.


    But now, the crow is dead.


    In front of Wang Fan''s eyes, he was shot to the core by ah Qi and killed outside the villa of Uncle Hai.


    It can be said that all Wang Fan''s previous fantasies and expectations were completely shattered and smashed with ah Qi''s gunshot. How can he not be angry?


    "Van Gogh, I just killed a piece of garbage. Are you so excited?" Ah Qi, who has arranged his clothes, looks at Wang Fan calmly, and his voice is also very casual.


    Wang Fan, who is full of fire, listens to ah Qi''s understatement, but he doesn''t say it in his heart, which makes him mad.


    Hu Xiaomei, who is hiding in the distance, has already come to Wang Fan. She looks at Wang Fan''s angry appearance and turns to ah Qi and says, "ah Qi, if you do this, you will make outsiders think that uncle Hai was killed by brother fan. If the people of Sihai Gang don''t agree, brother fan will be in trouble!"


    "Yes! Seven elder brothers, I know that you hate crows, and I hate him too. But the most important thing about brother fan is that you''re going to pit brother fan? " Liu pangzi also said with some dissatisfaction.


    Ah Qi''s face flashed a trace of helplessness. He went to Wang Fan and said in a low voice: "brother fan, today''s thing is wrong for me, but as a killer, if I can''t get rid of the shadow in my heart, I''m not qualified to be a killer anymore!"


    Wang Fan, who is sitting on the ground with Liu pangzi in his arms, listens to ah Qi''s explanation. Although he is still angry, he can''t say anything.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not as angry as before, Liu pangzi quickly said to one side, "brother fan, the seventh brother is also a last resort. Don''t be angry. Besides, I want to kill the crow! Seven elder brother disposition is straight, does not speak the propriety, turns head you good punishment him


    "Yes! Brother fan, things have been like this. It''s no use for you to be angry. Besides, we are all our own people. There''s no need to quarrel for a garbage. " Hu Xiaomei is also very good at looking at the current situation, worried that because of the crow thing, it will affect the relationship between ah Qi and Wang Fan, and quickly said words of comfort.


    Ah Qi has bowed his head to admit his mistake. Liu pangzi and Hu Xiaomei are persuading him. No matter how dissatisfied Wang fan is, he can''t get angry with ah Qi.


    Breaking away from Liu pangzi''s arm, Wang Fan glared at ah Qi fiercely and said to him in a low voice: "ah Qi, this is the last time. If you dare to be good at asserting again, don''t blame me for turning over my face and not recognizing others!"


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. As long as it''s for the sake of the eldest lady, I will listen to you." Ah Qi said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 244

    It is an unchangeable fact that crows are killed. After ah Qi and Liu pangzi drive away.


    Originally intended to stay and wait for the police, looking for an opportunity to talk about things here with Wang Yue, but Hu Xiaomei insisted on not leaving. Finally, Wang Fan and Hu Xiaomei stayed together, waiting for the arrival of the police.


    When the police arrived, Wang Yue did not appear, as the criminal police branch leader Hou Zheng, once again appeared in front of Wang Fan.


    As soon as he saw Wang Fan standing not far away from the crow''s body, Hou Zheng felt proud and pointed to Wang Fan''s police officer and said, "catch this boy for me."


    "Yes


    The police officer from another police car, hearing Hou Zheng''s order, immediately took handcuffs to Wang Fan.


    It''s not far from where Hou Zheng stands. Wang Fan certainly heard his orders to the police, but Wang Fan''s heart is not flustered at all, and even wants to see Hou Zheng''s jokes.


    Wang Yue and Xie an have discussed the matter of his coming to see Uncle Hai this time, and Xie an has specially told Wang fan that he can decide what to do if he encounters something irresistible.


    "Make your own decisions!"


    This is just like the sword of Shangfang in those days, which can be cut first and then played.


    What''s more, the death of Uncle Hai in the villa and the killing of crows in front of his eyes have nothing to do with him. Therefore, Wang fan is not afraid of Hou playing a powerful role here.


    But Wang fan can be so calm, does not mean that Hu Xiaomei can be as calm as he, also heard Hou Zheng ordered the police to arrest Wang Fan, she was in front of Wang Fan''s body with a conditioned reflex, her arms like an old hen protecting her baby.


    The police officer who had already run in front of them saw Hu Xiaomei''s angry look and said with a cold face: "Hey! Don''t get in the way of the police


    "No, why do you arrest him? We are the police Hu Xiaomei said to the police excitedly.


    "What happened to the person who called the police? Who knows if he killed people here and then called the police? " Hou Zheng, who spoke in a strange way, walked to Hu Xiaomei with four steps, but he looked at Wang Fan with a relaxed face.


    "Mr. Hou, you have such a strong imagination. Why don''t you write novels? Maybe if you write a suspense novel, you''ll be famous soon Wang Fan skin smile meat don''t smile of looking at Hou Zheng, speaking of words is also clip gun belt gun of don''t show weakness.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t give in to himself, Hou Zheng frowned and reprimanded: "Wang Fan, in the last murder case, you are the key suspect. This time you are at the scene of the homicide case. Explain to me, why do I believe you are innocent?"


    Hu Xiaomei, who was standing in front of Wang Fan, listened to Hou Zheng''s aggressive words and said discontentedly: "this officer, if brother fan has killed anyone, it''s not up to you. We''re kind enough to stay here and explain the situation to you. Do you want to fake the public and help the private when you slander people like this?"


    "What can I do for you?" Huxiaomei asked some angry, Hou is cold face to her shouts.


    "Officer Hou, what are you doing with women? Was it because I didn''t have time to plant me last time that I was unwilling? " Wang fan saw Hou Zheng''s bad attitude towards Hu Xiaomei, and said that he was not very angry.


    Last time, in the underground interrogation room, Hou Zheng was slapped in the face by Wang Yue in front of everyone, and he also let his boss scold him. It can be said that he lost his face to grandma''s house.


    Although it did not spread widely, it also left a shadow in Hou Zheng''s heart.


    This time I saw Wang Fan again. What happened before, like a thorn, pierced into his heart. Of course, he would not let Wang Fan go easily.


    It was originally because of the last thing that he was full of hostility to Wang Fan. Now he was mentioned by Wang Fan in front of his subordinates. Hou Zheng''s face immediately became very blue and he wanted to eat people.


    Frowning at Wang Fan and Hu Xiaomei, Hou Zheng said with a gloomy face: "Wang Fan, I warn you! As a policeman, I have the right to doubt anyone. If you dare to resist, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    "Mr. Hou, your hat is big enough!" Wang fan face a cold, disdain of then say: "difficult don''t become, you still want to intentionally excite me, then take advantage of the situation to give me a proper method?"


    Wang Fan''s words are very tricky, every word is tit for tat, did not give Hou Zheng face.


    The policeman on one side didn''t know Wang Fan. It was the first time that he saw someone contradicting Hou Zheng like this. A burly policeman yelled angrily: "boy! You don''t look like a good man. If you talk to the chief like this again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you! "


    "Oh? It turns out that the police do not rely on the evidence, but face to face! You don''t think I''m a good person? So tell me, what do good people look like? I''ll have a facelift! " Wang fan is very arrogant with the police officer.


    "Oh! I don''t believe it! You''re a tight skinned boy Police see Wang fan so arrogant, put the handcuffs on the belt, conveniently took off the waist of the telescopic baton.


    Fearing that Wang Fan would suffer losses in the hands of these policemen, Hu Xiaomei reached out and grabbed the baton with the police officers. She also cried out loudly: "the police are bullying people! The police are bullying people! "


    The young police officer didn''t expect that the weak looking woman in front of him would suddenly get into trouble, and the fight for the baton with him was like a mad tiger.


    The police officer at a loss retreated. Although he was very angry with Hu Xiaomei''s behavior, he did not dare to hurt her.


    On the contrary, Hu Xiaomei saw the embarrassment of the police officer and scratched his arm with both hands.


    "Hello! If you don''t stop, I''ll beat you up! " The policeman''s hands hurt and yelled at Hu Xiaomei.


    Wang Fan, who was watching coldly, heard the police officer yelling at Hu Xiaomei. His face sank and he rushed up. He grabbed the collar of the police officer, glared at him and said, "boy, try to touch my woman''s hair!"


    "What are you doing?" Scared by Wang Fan''s momentum, the police asked in a panic.


    Hu Xiaomei, who is sandwiched between the two, hears that Wang Fan actually says that she is his woman. She stops pulling with the police and turns her head to look at Wang Fan affectionately.


    Hu Xiaomei turns her head and looks at Wang Fan behind her. Just as she is about to say something sensational, she sees Hou Zheng not far away with a gloomy face. The muzzle of her gun has aimed at Wang Fan''s back heart.


    "Brother fan, be careful!"


    Hu Xiaomei didn''t have time to tell her what she saw. She yelled to remind Wang Fan, but she was in the middle of Wang Fan and Hou Zheng.


    Bang


    At the moment when the sword was drawing, the sound of gunfire was like thunder in the air, shaking everyone at the scene.

 V2.Chapter 245

    The gunshot not only startled Hu Xiaomei, but also the police officer standing behind Wang Fan.


    Panic Hu Xiaomei hugged Wang Fan tightly, and kept asking: "brother fan, brother fan, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. He didn''t shoot." Wang Fan, with a relaxed face, answered calmly.


    Wang Fan''s words remind Hu Xiaomei that she turns her head and looks at Hou Zheng''s position. It''s embarrassing to see the expression on Hou Zheng''s face. Then she realizes that what Wang Fan said didn''t cheat her.


    "Hou Zheng, if you dare to point a gun at him again, I''ll shoot you in the head first!" Not far away, Wang Yue stepped on high-heeled shoes and came to Wang Fan step by step with a gloomy face.


    The young police officers also saw Wang Yue. Although they didn''t know why Wang Yue was so angry, and they almost shot their boss Hou Zheng, they knew one thing very well in their heart, that is, they should not provoke Wang Yue.


    Before Wang Yue came to his side, the young police officer bowed to Wang Yue and said in a loud voice: "report, officer, police officer 158743, is being ordered to arrest the suspect."


    The police officer''s voice is very loud, which means he is trying his best to survive.


    If you dare to shoot a senior police officer like Hou Zheng, then he is nothing in Wang Yue''s eyes.


    If you don''t take yourself out of this matter, in case Wang Yue is not happy and doesn''t use the weapon in his hand to teach himself, he will come up and slap him in the face. The young policeman also feels aggrieved.


    Wang Yue, of course, is not a fool. She naturally understands that what the police officer is doing must be the order of Hou Zheng. She said to the young police officer with a cold face: "it''s none of your business here! Hurry to the scene! "


    "Good!"


    Just like getting the amnesty order, the police officer answered loudly and ran to the villa.


    The police trotted away from the sight of the crowd. Wang Fan pretended to be pathetic and said without tears: "cousin, thanks for your coming in time, otherwise we''ll never meet again in our life!"


    Hugging Wang Fan, Hu Xiaomei just looked at Wang Fan''s indifferent face and didn''t care about what happened in front of her. Now when she saw Wang fan like this, she admired Wang Fan''s acting skills.


    The expression changes in an instant, the emotion can be in place in a flash, even if the film king who took the little golden man, it is difficult to do things, but Wang Fan''s interpretation is incisive and incisive.


    Hu Xiaomei sighed that Wang Fan''s acting skills were superb, but Hou Zheng was flustered. He quickly explained: "Wang Yue, don''t listen to his nonsense, he started the trouble first!"


    "Captain Hou, you can tell lies with your eyes open! We are the police. As soon as you come here, you will arrest us both. Do you still say that we started the trouble? " Hu Xiaomei heard Hou Zheng, the villain complained first, and yelled at him angrily.


    Being robbed by Hu Xiaomei, Hou Zheng blushes with anger, but what Hu Xiaomei says is all truth, which makes him some don''t know how to explain.


    When I saw Wang Fan before, I thought of Wang Yue humiliating him in front of the public, so I just wanted to take the opportunity to revenge Wang Fan.


    And when Wang Fan just had a conflict with the police, Hou Zheng wanted to take the opportunity to punish Wang Fan severely.


    Of course, Hou Zheng didn''t pull out his pistol in order to kill Wang Fan. After all, if he did, it would be hard for him to explain to him.


    However, Hou Zheng would never think that he could not make Wang Fan suffer any loss by making moves to embarrass Wang Fan. He even pulled out his pistol to scare Wang Fan. Wang Yue suddenly shot and warned him.


    Hou Zhengzhen is filled with anger for such a cowardly act of revenge. Now he is robbed by Hu Xiaomei in front of Wang Yue. Of course, he is even more upset.


    The angry Hou Zheng pointed a pistol at Hu Xiaomei and yelled: "I just suspect that he is a murderer. What''s the matter?"


    Before Hu Xiaomei spoke, Wang Yue raised her arm, pointed the muzzle of the gun at Hou Zheng, and said coldly, "Hou Zheng, didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    The expression on Wang Yue''s face was very cold, and the tone of her speech was decisive. She didn''t mean to joke with Hou Zheng at all, which made Hou Zheng feel embarrassed.


    If you put down your gun in front of Wang Fan and scolded by Wang Yue, if you spread it out, there is really no way to mix in the police station.


    But if the persistence continues, in case Wang Yue this wench, which tendon in the brain takes the wrong line, really hurls a gun to him, that is not the question of face!


    The hesitant Hou Zheng held up his gun and looked at Wang Yue with a cold face and Wang Fan with a proud face. Finally, he bit his teeth and said, "Wang Yue, I suspect that Wang fan is related to the murder here. I must take him back for investigation. If you want to shield him, you can shoot him!"


    What Hou Zheng said is very insidious.


    In his words, he not only established Wang Fan''s identity as a suspect, found sufficient reasons for what he had just done, but also pushed Wang Yue to the top of the storm.


    If Wang Yue insists on fighting against him, it is to cover up Wang Fan, a major suspect, and as long as Wang Fan takes the opportunity to leave, it virtually confirms Hou Zheng''s conjecture.


    No matter what kind of choice Wang Yue makes, Hou Zheng has already won her match.


    Wang Yue, with a gloomy face, certainly understands this. She frowns slightly and looks at Hou Zheng, who is proud of himself. She really wants to kick him in the face, but after all, there are other police officers around. If she really starts to fight with Hou Zheng, it will certainly cause a lot of disturbance.


    Just when Wang Yue cursed Hou Zheng in his heart, and Hou Zheng was quite proud of his plot, Wang Fan had no energy to howl there. He lit a cigarette in a leisurely way and said: "Captain Hou, don''t you know what to do with the police station? As long as you don''t play tricks, I''m willing to cooperate. "


    "Brother van?" Hu Xiaomei, who wants to leave with Wang Fan, is surprised to see Wang Fan in front of her when she hears that Wang Fan has agreed with Hou Zheng.


    Hand pinched Hu Xiaomei''s face, Wang Fan said with a smile: "Xiaomei, don''t be afraid, I''m not afraid of shadow slant, it will be OK!"


    "Van Gogh, I''m going with you, too." Hu Xiaomei said, taking advantage of the situation to Wang Fan''s arms.


    A sharp look from Wang Fan''s face across, scared Wang Fan hurriedly pushed away Hu Xiaomei''s body, expression nervous said: "Xiaomei, my cousin is covering, you don''t have to worry."

 V2.Chapter 246

    How strong a person''s desire for survival is, how strong his ability to foresee danger is. Even if Wang Yue, who is driving at this time, looks indifferent and doesn''t lose his temper with Wang Fan, he can also feel the danger.


    As the car drove into the main road, Wang Fan explained with a smile: "the woman just now is Hu Xiaomei from the teahouse. She used to follow brother Nan all the time. She knows more about many things in Sihai Gang than me."


    "Well." Wang Yue, who was driving, responded. Her eyes were still looking ahead, and her face was still indifferent.


    "There is really nothing between me and her. She wants to take revenge on Nange by my hand. It''s true." Wang Fan nervously explains that the indifference on Wang Yue''s face makes him feel more and more dangerous.


    Although love experience is not much, but Wang Fan between men and women that little thing, it is like no teacher general can see through the essence.


    When Tong Jiahui was with him before, Miao Qing''s sudden intrusion made Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan tense for a while.


    However, the good thing is that Tong Jiahui has more contact with the underworld people, and she is more open to men than other women, so she doesn''t care too much about Wang Fan.


    Although Tong Jiahui had beaten Wang Fan either openly or secretly, she finally compromised on this matter and acquiesced in the relationship between Wang Fan and Miao Qing.


    But Wang Yue is not Tong Jiahui''s character.


    Wang Fan, who has a deep understanding of Wang Yue, knows that she is a woman who can''t rub sand into her eyes.


    Being able to tolerate Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui together is actually the bottom line for Wang Yue. Now there is an ambiguous Hu Xiaomei. Wang fan knows very well that Wang Yue will not let him go so lightly.


    However, after this explanation, Wang Yue''s calm expression shows that she does not believe Wang Fan''s words, or that she does not believe that Hu Xiaomei and Wang fan are innocent.


    In order to eliminate Wang Yue''s worries, Wang Fan turned his eyes and thought about it. He said with a smile, "brother Yue, I know you have some misunderstandings. In fact, Xiaomei is brother Nan''s lover. I..."


    "What are you doing? Are you taking the order now? " Wang Yue didn''t wait for Wang Fan to finish his speech, but asked him coldly.


    "No, no, I really don''t!" Wang Fan, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, was startled by Wang Yue''s tone and hurriedly put forward his hands to explain.


    "Cha"


    The friction between the tire and the ground was sharp and harsh, which made Wang Fan shiver.


    Wang Yue, who parked the car on the roadside, turned his head and frowned at Wang Fan. He asked suspiciously: "Wang Fan, tell me the truth, who have you ever slept with?"


    "No, not really." Wang Fan had a cold sweat on his back, but his face remained calm.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? You... You... You''re not the first time! " Wang Yue, who didn''t know how to speak, suddenly turned red.


    Hearing Wang Yue ask himself, Wang Fan scratched his short hair and said with a smile: "I usually like to watch the love action movies of the island country. I learned from them with teacher Cang."


    "Wang Fan, you don''t tell the truth, do you? I don''t have much experience, but I''m not stupid! " In the face of Wang Fan''s explanation, Wang Yue roared at him angrily.


    Wang Yue''s words made Wang Fan''s words stop for a moment. He unconsciously thought of Miao Qing and all kinds of stimulating behaviors of two people in bed.


    Staring at Wang Fan''s eyes for a moment, Wang Yue seemed to catch the evidence. Hysterically, she yelled at Wang Fan: "Wang Fan, you lied to me. You are sleeping with other women! Is it Hu Xiaomei? Is that right? "


    "It''s not her!" Wang fan is asked by Wang Yue a burst of flustered, flurried answer a way.


    After this, Wang Fan''s intestines were blue with regret. He wanted to slap himself in the face.


    According to Wang Fan, in fact, it''s a disguised admission that she''s sleeping with other women. Even if it''s not related to Hu Xiaomei, it''s enough to make Wang Yue crazy again.


    However, just as Wang Fan lowered his head to meet Wang Yue''s crazy punishment, he heard Wang Yue calmly ask: "Wang Fan, tell me the truth, did Tong Jiahui cheat you into going to bed?"


    "Brother Yue, can we say something else, such as high table meeting..."


    "Shut up


    "Pa"


    Wang Yue stares at Wang Fan''s words and gives him a slap.


    Covering his face, Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue and didn''t dare to say a word more, because he had seen the tears in Wang Yue''s eyes and the choking that he couldn''t cry out.


    Wang fan is familiar with this scene. When he was expelled from the police academy, Wang Yue had the same expression and looked at him helplessly.


    He didn''t remember what comforting words he had said to Wang Yue. He only remembered that the two people looked at each other in silence.


    "Wang Fan! You told me! Who is it? Why are you doing this to me! " Finally unable to suppress his inner grievances, Wang Yue cried loudly, beating Wang Fan with crazy hands, and questioning him chokingly.


    Don''t know how to explain all this to Wang Yue, Wang fan can only bear silently, hope to use this way to resolve Wang Yue''s grievance.


    Tired Wang Yue body a slant, across the gap between the driver''s seat and the co pilot, stretched out his arms tightly to Wang Fan in his arms, lying on his shoulder, sobbing softly.


    Wang Fan, with a wooden expression, reaches out his hand and gently pats Wang Yue''s shaking back. He doesn''t know how to comfort her, but he doesn''t want her to be so wronged.


    "Do you know? How happy I am to meet you again, how I hope we can get married and have our children Powerless Wang Yue whispered in Wang Fan''s ear, tears of grievance across his cheek, sticky on Wang Fan''s face.


    Wang Yue''s words, like a sharp steel needle, pierced Wang Fan''s heart heavily, making him almost unable to help saying what he said in his heart.


    "I thought that when you met me, you would want to continue our feelings and be with me, just like me." Wang Yue continued to say in a low voice, tears more warm than before a lot.


    "Wang Yue, I''ve never forgotten you. I really didn''t dare to think about the way I would live with you, but I always remember a lot of things we used to be together." Wang Fan took a deep breath, gently rubbed Wang Yue''s cheek with his chin, and said to her affectionately.


    "Then tell me, who is she?" Wang Yue raised her head slightly and looked at Wang Fan with tears in her eyes.


    The inner struggle, let Wang Fan dare not and Wang Yue look at each other, can only look at the window.


    "Well, I ask you, is it the first time for her, just like me?" The tight lipped Wang Yue had no choice but to look forward to it.


    "Well!" Wang Fan nodded gently.

 V2.Chapter 248

    The head injury caused by close range shooting can be easily seen by some police officers who have just graduated from the police academy, not to mention Wang Yue.


    But Wang Fan didn''t expect that under the scene at that time, Wang Yue even looked at the body of the crow, and along the way, she didn''t mention it to Wang Fan.


    Looking at Wang Yue''s angry look, Wang Fan scratched his head and said, "I killed people. I''m afraid you blame me for my impulse, so I''m sorry!"


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, Wang Yue asked with a sneer, "Wang Fan, the ah Qi who has been following you is the one arranged by Tong Jiahui."


    "Yes, ah Qi..."


    "Ah Qi is not simple! He is Liu Tian''s confidant. He used to be a special soldier in T country. Do you know? " Before Wang Fan introduced ah Qi, Wang Yue said something about ah Qi.


    Hearing the two sensitive words "t country" and "special forces", Wang Fan''s eyebrows twisted into a knot in one''s heart, but he soon said with a relaxed face: "I know he has been a special force, but I didn''t expect that he was in T country."


    "Crows also come from T country. Don''t you think there''s something strange in it?" Wang Yue looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said, "it''s him who killed the crow."


    "I can''t hide anything from you, but ah Qi''s hands are really my permission." Wang Fan said to Wang Yue calmly.


    "You allowed it? Why kill crows? You have to give me an explanation Wang Yue asked with a cold face.


    "This boy is crazy! And he told me that there are their people in the police station. If we just send him to the police station, I''m afraid our affairs will soon be noticed. So I found an excuse to let ah Qi get rid of him. " Wang Fan''s ability to talk nonsense is getting better and better, and the reason is very sufficient.


    There is crow''s inside information in the police station, which makes Wang Yue unable to question Wang Fan''s words for a moment. She and Xie an did have such doubts about the secret investigation of the high table meeting. Therefore, Wang Fan''s words hit the heart of her.


    "Ha ha, Wang Fan, you have changed!" Wang Yue said with a sneer.


    "Ah? I haven''t changed. I''m the same as I was. I won''t change anything about you. " Wang Fan said very implicitly.


    "You are worried that I will find Tong Jiahui''s head, aren''t you?" Wang Yue''s eyes narrowed into a seam, the expression on her face revealed a kind of killing. Without waiting for Wang Fan to connect, she said: "you love her, don''t you?"


    "Aren''t we talking about work? Let''s talk about these personal topics at another time and place, shall we? " Wang Fan''s eyes and Wang Yue looked at each other, with a frank smile on his face.


    "Good! Personal problems, I can wait for you to have time, and then listen to your explanation, but you must give me a reasonable explanation for ah Qi''s killing crows, otherwise, I... "Wang Yue''s words did not finish, she looked at Wang Fan''s eyes gradually become cold, a pair of powder fists are squeezed tightly, as if trying to restrain something.


    "Wang Yue, since you find me and ask me to help you, you have to listen to my arrangement. You must believe me." With these words, Wang Fan leaned back on the back of the soft sofa.


    "Believe you, why? Because you''re going to be a big guy right now? Do you think we can''t continue to investigate this matter without you? " In the face of Wang Fan''s attitude, Wang Yue''s voice was very impolite.


    "Cooperating with me, you are selfish and want to drag me into my life, but Xie an is not like this. From the moment he let you disclose Chen Yaoxing''s supply to me and help me clear the charge of murder, he was ready to let me help him investigate the situation of the high table meeting."


    Wang Fan, leaning on the back of the sofa, looks at Wang Yue in front of him, looks around the inquiry room, and finally stares at the vase on the tea table.


    Wang Yue frowned and said to him, "Wang Fan, you..."


    "Shh"


    Before Wang Yue finished speaking, Wang Fan put his finger on his lips with a smile and made a silent gesture to her.


    Sitting upright, Wang Fan reached out and picked up the vase on the tea table. He gently took down the hand on his lips and carefully extended it to the bottom of the vase.


    A cross shaped transparent glue, firmly attached to the bottom of the vase eavesdropper, Wang Fan with two fingers pulled down.


    In front of Wang Yue''s eyes, Wang Fan shook the eavesdropper in his hand, and said with a smile, "next time, remember not to use this kind of transparent glass to make a vase. The eavesdropper at the bottom of the vase is too big, so it''s easy to be seen."


    Seeing that Wang Fan found the eavesdropper at the bottom of the bottle, Wang Yue was stunned and then explained, "this is our program. You don''t have to care about this."


    "I care about that!" With that, Wang Fan picked up the eavesdropper on the tea table and threw it into the vase.


    The eavesdropper touched the water in the vase, made a Zila sound, and then slowly sank to the bottom of the vase.


    Watching the eavesdropper sink to the bottom of the bottle, Wang Fan raised his body, left the soft cushion of the sofa, approached Wang Yue and said to her in a low voice, "you can''t believe anyone but me."


    When Wang Fan spoke, he looked at Wang Yue firmly, and the tone of his speech was indisputable, which made Wang Yue nervous for a moment.


    Although there are a lot of questions about Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yue didn''t speak at last. She looked at Wang Fan quietly.


    Wang Fan, who has already sat back on the sofa, is very proud. He takes out the cigarette in his pocket, lights one and smokes it slowly.


    The smell of tobacco burning is very strong, and it diffuses rapidly in the air. Wang Yue frowns slightly. Just as she wants to say something more, she hears the sound of opening the door.


    "Thank you?"


    Seeing Xie an at the door, Wang Yue stood up in a hurry and said hello to him.


    Wearing a police uniform, Xie anchong and Wang Yue nodded and said in a low voice: "Wang Yue, you go to the door to guard. Wang Fan and I have something to talk about."


    "You want to talk to him alone?" Wang Yue asked blankly.


    "Yes! Don''t let anyone in! " Xie an, who has closed the door, gives an order to Wang Yue with a serious expression.


    "Good!"


    Promise, Wang Yue looked at Wang Fan, this just hurried out of the inquiry room, gently closed the iron door.


    Looking at Xie an''s serious face sitting in front of him, Wang Fan picked up the cigarette box and handed it to him. He said with a smile: "Sir, do you want to have a cigarette and relax?"


    "Good!"


    The serious expression on his face also eased a lot. Xie an stretched out his hand to draw a cigarette from the cigarette box, approached the lighter in Wang Fan''s hand, lit it and took two deep puffs.

 V2.Chapter 249

    The space of the inquiry room is not big. Two men smoke one after another across the coffee table. Soon the smell of tobacco condenses in the air and turns into a mass of smoke, which envelops the two men.


    No one spoke, two people''s faces are wearing a smile, but their eyes are flashing different light.


    The last cigarette in the cigarette box was held by Xie an. He put it under his nose and smelled it. Then he handed it to Wang Fan and said to him, "I still have several boxes of cigarettes in my office. If you need them, I can ask Wang Yue to take them."


    "Director Xie, I will be embarrassed if you are so polite." Wang Fan took the cigarette that Xie an handed him and said to him with a smile.


    "You should have these. There''s nothing to be ashamed of." Xie an''s tone of voice is very mild, not as severe as usual.


    "How sure are you about what you promised me?" Wang Fan lit the last cigarette, smoked two mouthfuls and said with a cigarette ring.


    "90 percent, at least 80 percent, as long as you can help us find out what we want." She leaned on the back of the sofa, reached out to loosen her tie, and looked confident.


    "Why?" Wang Fan stares at Xie an''s eyes to ask.


    "We suspect that the existence of the high table club is a threat to the security of China, so you are not working for me, but for thousands of Chinese people." Although Xie an''s voice was still mild, her face suddenly became very serious.


    "How many people know about it?" Wang fan then asked.


    "At the moment, there are only three of us." She replied.


    "As long as I find out the representatives hidden in H City, I can get what I want?"


    "Yes! A new identity, a new life, and your love can all come true. "


    "What do you do if you lie to me?"


    "There is no need for that, and you have no choice but to believe me. I can arrest you at any time. What you do, I can make you die many times." Xie an is very proud of Wang Fan said.


    Facing Xie an''s reply, Wang Fan suddenly smiles. He shakes his head and says to Xie an, "director Xie, I have a stubborn temper. I don''t know if Wang Yue has ever told you."


    "Oh? How stubborn is it? " Xie an''s face is still full of self-confidence. He doesn''t seem to care about Wang Fan''s words.


    "It''s better to bend than bend!" Wang Fan bit his teeth and said word by word.


    "Ha ha, would you rather give up? Good character! I can see that Xie an praised Wang Fan, but his face was not friendly at all.


    "If you think it''s because I''m afraid of being investigated by you and being sent to prison, then I won''t interfere in the affairs of gaotaihui anymore!" Wang Fanyang looked at Xie an with his chin, and there were only half cigarettes left in his hand.


    Looking at Wang Fan up and down, Xie an suddenly asked, "did someone offer the same conditions to make you lose interest in my conditions?"


    "Director Xie, what do you want to say? Let''s just say it!" Wang Fan took a puff of his cigarette and said it casually.


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan has achieved his goal.


    He is waiting for this moment when he is investigating "Jin Buhuan" and Wang Yue asks him to investigate the "high table meeting".


    About the "high table meeting", Wang Fan has revealed some things to Uncle GUI and Han Chen. He also hopes to see clearly uncle GUI''s attitude and find out the possibility of his final whiteness.


    However, ghost uncle let him join Hongmen''s suggestion, also let Wang Fan to ghost uncle completely lost confidence.


    No matter what the result of the "Jin Buhuan" investigation is, uncle GUI and the big guys above him will not let Wang Fan get a chance to wash his hands. He can only be destined to be an undercover for his whole life.


    But what Wang Fan wants most now is not the status in the river and lake, nor money or beauty. He just wants to wash white and live a normal life.


    If he can, he wants to drag Miao Qing out of this dark world, because he knows very well that Miao Qing, who has the same experience with him, must have the same idea with him.


    Since there is no hope for ghost uncle, Wang fan can only place his hope on Xie an, and he must let Xie an understand that what he wants, he must let him get it.


    And in Wang Fan''s heart, there is another plan.


    If the final results of the "high table meeting" and "Jin Buhuan" can be concentrated on Li Huairen alone, then Wang fan can have a showdown with Xie an and uncle GUI at the same time. In this way, he will have more opportunities to wash his hands and have more hope of getting a new life.


    Undercover agents, because of their special identity, have always been in one-line contact and management. Even within the police, they will not be in the same situation as undercover agents. This is not only to ensure the safety of undercover agents, but also to ensure the confidentiality of the task.


    Wang fan is making use of this, cleverly laying out his own plan.


    Xie an knows that Wang fan is the junior undercover of ghost uncle, which means that Wang Fan''s undercover identity is exposed, so he can no longer carry out this long-term latent task, he must have another identity.


    As long as Wang fan can get rid of the control of ghost uncle, then he can live the life he likes.


    Although this idea seems to be full of loopholes, it is also Wang Fan''s only chance, so he must work hard for it.


    Since Xie an talked about the conditions, he naturally had something to say. He wanted to talk to Wang Fan about something that Wang Fan was looking forward to.


    Sure enough, as Wang Fan expected, Xie an was silent for a moment, and then asked, "are you working for Han Chen? Does he also promise you that he will let bygones be bygones for what you have done before? "


    "Director Xie is really a smart man." Wang Fan did not admit it or deny it, but praised Xie an in front of him.


    "If I stop Han Chen and terminate his promise to you, would you rather give up?"


    "Director Xie, unless you kill me, it is difficult to keep a secret about this matter. But if you kill me now, I believe that someone will guess something soon, so I can only live, so you must cooperate with me."


    "Wang Fan, you are very confident!" Xie an said with a sneer.


    "Director Xie, let''s talk about your conditions." Wang Fan didn''t get angry because of Xie an''s attitude. He still spoke calmly.


    "I guess you already have the answer to what you want. It''s better for you to say it directly." Xie an stares at Wang Fan''s eyes, and his voice is very low.


    "I want to see the boss above you. I need a reassuring answer." Wang Fan took a deep breath and said firmly.

 V2.Chapter 250

    Wang Fan of course did not see Xie an above the big man, although Xie an''s reason is far fetched, but Wang Fan did not care about these, because he did not really want to see those big men.


    But after a trial, Wang Fan understood two things.


    At present, Xie an is investigating the "high table meeting" and uncle GUI is investigating the "gold does not change". It is true that they are not under the command of a big man. They belong to two different departments, which is of great benefit to Wang Fan''s plan.


    In addition, according to Xie an, the investigation level of "high table meeting" should be much higher than that of "gold does not change".


    In other words, the boss above ghost uncle should not be as high-level as the boss behind Xie an.


    Once Xie an''s boss finally agrees to Wang Fan''s terms, it is absolutely impossible for ghost uncle to let Wang Fan worship blind master as his teacher!


    With this speculation, Wang Fan''s heart is a lot easier. As long as he adds Miao Qing into the final investigation stage, Miao Qing can also hide the truth. This is also an opportunity Wang Fan gives Miao Qing.


    Only people in purgatory know what people like him are longing for and expecting.


    Although Miao Qing has never talked about the identity of Xi Bai in front of Wang Fan, Wang fan knows very well that Miao Qing is eager to live a normal life just like him.


    Wang Fan, who made up his mind, and Xie an simply said something about Li Huairen and his next plan, and then left the police station in a hurry.


    At the gate of the police station, Wang Fan happens to meet Hou Zheng, who comes back from Haishu villa. When his enemies meet, they are very jealous.


    However, Hou Zheng is not a fool. Since Wang fan can swagger out of the police station, it means that he will not worry at all. Hou Zheng will detain him in any name.


    It is said that Wang Fan''s careless going out of the police station is already a slap on Hou Zheng''s face, and there is no need to make extra efforts.


    But Wang fan is not the kind of person who likes to calm down. He went to Hou Zheng on purpose and said with a smile: "Captain Hou, I''m going back now! I''m sorry to disappoint you


    Wang Fan''s voice was very loud, which attracted the police officers who were getting off the bus to look at him one after another.


    Before, outside Haishu villa, these police officers had witnessed the scene of the crow being killed. They all knew how Wang Yue taught Hou Zheng, and also knew the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Yue.


    Now seeing Wang Fan take the initiative to find Hou Zheng, these police officers naturally understand that this is Wang Fan''s intention to find fault, so the police swept Wang Fan and turned their eyes elsewhere.


    Although the police are very witty, did not stay to see Hou Zheng''s joke, but Hou Zheng''s heart is like eating a fly so disgusting.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s proud face, Hou Zheng frowned and said in a bad tone: "Wang Fan, you should pay attention to me. As long as you dare to have something wrong with me, I won''t let you be so proud."


    "Captain Hou, are you threatening me?" Wang Fan pretended to be afraid, and his voice seemed weak.


    "I''m warning you! Don''t think you can get away with being covered! I will send you in one day! " Oppressing the anger in his heart, Hou Zhengchong said sternly to Wang Fan.


    Seeing that Hou Zheng was close to a violent walk, Wang Fan did not enrage him any more. He retreated a few steps to distance himself from Hou Zheng. Wang Fan said with a smile, "Captain Hou, it''s hot. Drink more tea and go to get angry!"


    "Go away!"


    Hou Zheng clenched his fists and roared at Wang Fan.


    He is very satisfied with Hou Zheng''s angry appearance. Wang Fan turns to the door of the police station with a smile, and doesn''t pay any attention to Hou Zheng who is about to explode behind him.


    Go to the door of the police station, did not expect to see Hu Xiaomei and Liu pangzi, did not wait for Wang Fan to say hello to them, Hu Xiaomei has run to Wang Fan''s body.


    "Van Gogh, they didn''t do anything to you." Hu Xiaomei nervously looks at Wang Fan, worried that Wang Fan will be tortured by the police.


    Liu pangzi, who had been in the police station with Wang Fan, certainly knew Wang Yue''s power. He comforted Hu Xiaomei with a smile and said, "sister Xiaomei, our brother fan is protected. No one dares to touch half of his hair!"


    "Is that policewoman really your cousin? Is she prejudiced against me? " Hu Xiaomei asked Wang Fan in a low voice, with a worried look on her face.


    Women''s sensitivity, always inadvertently aware of, a lot of things do not want to be mentioned.


    Hu Xiaomei''s question embarrassed Wang Fan, so he had to change the topic and said to Liu pangzi: "fat man, you and Liu Qiang should hurry up and inform the big friends of Sihai Gang to come to the teahouse and find me. I want to recruit Sihai gang."


    "Good!" Liu pangzi agreed and said to Hu Xiaomei: "sister Xiaomei, where can brother fan take care of these relatives now! Don''t guess! "


    Although not smart, but also not a fool, Hu Xiaomei understood Liu pangzi''s words, also did not continue to ask.


    Sometimes, women are a little bit silly, it''s very cute.


    Three people left the police station and went back to the teahouse. After Liu pangzi left, Wang Fan went back to his room.


    A lot of things hidden in the depths, will soon be revealed in front of you, Wang Fan suddenly had a sense of slack.


    It won''t take a lot of time to recruit Sihai gang and negotiate with Li Huairen.


    What''s more, in order to help Wang Fan have more say in the dialogue with Li Huairen, Xie an is ready to push him behind his back.


    The underworld in H city is relatively simple. In addition to the influence of the four seas gang, only the territory of Dongsheng Gang is left.


    If the territory of Dongsheng Gang is thoroughly cleaned up by the police and Liao Sanye and Liu Bao are both arrested by the police, Li Huairen can only sit down and talk with Wang Fan if he wants to manipulate the gang in H city.


    Xie an has clearly told Wang fan that he wants to clean up all the underworld forces in H city and give Wang Fan a chance to monopolize the underworld, which is also an expression of his sincerity.


    Don''t do it yourself, you can easily get rid of the opponent, Wang Fan certainly won''t refuse such a good thing, and he also likes Xie an''s attitude.


    After all, the more sincere he is, the more sure Wang Fan will be to leave the world.


    Lying on the soft double bed, Wang Fan imagines a better life in the future. He can''t help feeling guilty for Tong Jiahui.


    The whiteness of his identity means that he will disappear from Tong Jiahui''s world. Although he always thinks that the relationship between him and Tong Jiahu is just the interest of mutual utilization, he often thinks of Tong Jiahui''s appearance, and he has some inexplicable feelings in his heart.

 V2.Chapter 251

    There are always a lot of coincidences in the world. Wang Fan''s front foot just thought about the harm to Tong Jiahui if he was to wash his white identity out of his present life. After that, Tong Jiahui''s video phone call came over.


    Tong Jiahui, who is in good spirits, is eating a big ice cream cone and appears on the screen of her mobile phone with a smile.


    "Wang Fan, guess what I''m eating?" Tong Jiahui is as happy as a child, showing off her ice cream to Wang Fan.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui looking happy, Wang Fan guesses that she doesn''t know what happened in the teahouse these days. Ah Qi should not have any contact with her.


    Since Tong Jiahui doesn''t know anything and is still so happy, Wang fan is naturally not happy, which dampens her interest. However, her problem really makes Wang Fan a little sad.


    "What else? Ice cream, I said, "Miss Tong, although I''m not a child of a rich family, I''ve eaten this kind of high-end goods." Wang Fan said to Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui in the video heard Wang Fan''s words. She was stunned and looked at the ice cream in her hand.


    Standing outside the camera, Miao Qing leaned over and said to the camera, "Wang Fan, are you a fool? This is authentic tr ice cream. Huaxia doesn''t sell it. What a pig


    "Yes, Wang Fan, don''t you usually watch TV? This kind of ice cream is not available in China. It''s hard for us to get it. " Tong Jiahui asks Wang Fan in the video suspiciously.


    Miao Qing sticks out her tongue, licks the ice cream with exaggerated expression, and then says, "Jiahui, don''t talk nonsense with such a fool. What does he know? I guess his understanding of this food is limited to ice cream. "


    Wang Fan, who originally wanted to save some face for himself, heard Miao Qing''s words and honestly closed his mouth.


    What Miao Qing said is not wrong at all. For Wang Fan, a big man, isn''t ice cream the ice cream to cool down and relieve the heat?


    Seeing Wang Fan''s embarrassed expression in the video, Tong Jiahui said happily: "sister Qing, look, Wang Fan got you right. He really only knows ice cream, ha ha!"


    "Well, he''s good except for his brain!" Miao Qing disdained even did not look at Wang Fan, self-care in the side continue to belittle him.


    Wang Fan said with a bitter smile, "I don''t have time to think about that. If I want to live every day, I''m not as easy as you two."


    "Are you busy kissing Hu Xiaomei?" Miao Qing said in a strange way.


    This saying is too sensitive, even Tong Jiahui can''t stand it. She hurriedly said, "sister Qing, don''t talk nonsense. Wang fan is not like that."


    "Come on, I don''t believe that men don''t cheat. Look at the red mark on his neck, that''s the evidence." Slender fingers on the screen, Miao Qing a face of distrust to tongjiahui said.


    A finger suddenly appeared in the mobile phone video, which made Wang Fan''s pressure multiply. While peeping at his neck through the video, he said: "Miao Qing, I will be angry if you plant me like this!"


    However, although Wang Fan said so, he found that Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing in the mobile video all looked at him with strange eyes.


    "Hello! What are you two looking at? " Wang Fan was startled by their serious expression and asked them nervously.


    Tong Jiahui, with serious expression, tilted her head, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "Wang Fan, sister Qing is just joking with you. Why are you so nervous? Is it really stealing food and not drying your mouth? "


    "Jiahui, isn''t it obvious? You and I are not in China. This boy must have gone to steal food and let me blow up the truth. Now he is trying to destroy the evidence! " For fear that things will not be big Miao Qing, said in a side fan Fenghuo.


    "Sister Qing, you have a point!" Tong Jiahui nodded.


    The two said in unison, frightening Wang fan out of a cold sweat on his back and explaining in a hurry: "Jiahui, listen to me. Miao Qing deliberately planted me. Don''t believe her."


    "Never mind! Wang Fan, I don''t mind. " Tong Jiahui said gently.


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan''s hanging heart fell back to its original place, and his resentment towards Miao Qing was a little more.


    Without waiting for him to teach Miao Qing a few words, he heard Miao Qing say: "Jiahui, you hang up your mobile phone quickly. It''s almost time for our spa appointment. I tell you that the male technician there has a very good technique. It took me a lot of effort to make an appointment."


    "OK, sister Qing." Tong Jiahui looks happy and promises to hang up the video call on her mobile phone.


    "Male technician? Good technique? "


    Miao Qing''s words made Wang Fan''s weak heart almost jump out of his throat.


    "Wait a minute! Don''t hang up Wang Fan, holding his mobile phone in both hands, excitedly shouts to Tong Jiahui on the screen


    "What for?" Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan with a confused face.


    "You can''t do spa! We can''t find male technicians! " Wang Fan clenched his teeth and frowned.


    "Why?" Tong Jiahui is still confused looking at Wang Fan, a pair of innocent eyes blink, let people look at the bones are about to crisp.


    "If you want to do massage, I''ll do it for you when you come back. In fact, I''ve learned massage in the club before." Wang Fan scratched his head and said to Tong Jiahui.


    ¡°NO£¡ We are looking for professional technicians, and the technicians here are all stylish man, full of muscle, my God! Jiahui, what else do you have to say to him? Hang up. We''re in a hurry! " Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to speak, Miao Qing exaggerates and reaches out to hang up the video call.


    "Slut! Ah! You''re going to give me a green hat


    Listening to Miao Qing''s exaggerated tone, Wang Fan almost died of vomiting blood because of her anger. His head was buzzing, and he couldn''t bear to be rude in his heart.


    Just when Wang Fan was about to despair, he suddenly heard Tong Jiahui say: "sister Qing, it''s not good. I always feel that if you do this, it will hurt Wang Fan."


    "Yes! Jiahui, don''t go. I''m really hurt! " Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui in the video pitifully.


    "Hurt, you hammer! How long have you not contacted us! If I don''t give you a call, you don''t know to ask if we are sold here! " Just now, Tong Jiahui, with a lovely face, suddenly yelled at Wang Fan.


    "You''re killing him!" Miao Qing also scolded fiercely.


    This sudden change made Wang Fan''s eyes stare. It took him a long time to react. It turned out that it was Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing who deliberately set up a trap for him.

 V2.Chapter 252

    Chinese men have an invisible genetic gene, that is, no matter how beautiful a man is outside, as long as he sees his wife at home, he will immediately become a husky without any attack.


    In the face of Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing''s teasing and disparaging, Wang Fan has no other skills except to accompany them with a smiling face and try to say an apology.


    It took a long time to coax the two beauties in a foreign country. Wang Fan quickly talked about what happened in H City, which was also a successful transfer of the topic.


    Hearing that Wang fan is about to recruit the four seas gang, Tong Jiahui''s face shows a happy smile.


    Women all over the world have one thing in common, that is, they hope that the man they love will become a hero admired by all.


    Although it''s not a time of chaos, and it''s impossible for Tong Jiahui to have that kind of awe inspiring hero again, it''s very satisfying for Wang Fan to be the leader of Sihai gang.


    Even when Miao Qing heard the news, she had a happy expression on her face. She always liked to hurt Wang Fan. She even praised Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan a little flattered.


    At the end of the video, Tong Jiahui tells Wang fan that their affair in M country is coming to an end, and they will soon return to China to reunite with him.


    Wang Fan couldn''t figure out what the two women, who were supposed to be incompatible, had experienced in M country. They were not only very harmonious, but also looked like a pair of sisters.


    As he put away his mobile phone, Wang Fan thought, if Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing can turn their fight into friendship, I don''t know if Wang Yue can get along well with them?


    If the three women can get along with each other peacefully, Wang Fan will not have to worry about who will leave his own life after he cleans his identity, and he can live an enviable life.


    Is this the pinnacle of life?


    The more he thought about it, the more hopeful he felt about the future. Wang Fan lay on his soft bed and began to look forward to the beautiful life of the four of them.


    When he was in school, Wang Fan''s favorite book was Lu Ding Ji written by master Jin. He had a strong yearning for the happy life of trinket and his wives and concubines.


    However, Wang Fan at that time also knew how far away and unrealistic Trinket''s happy life was from him.


    Maybe in every man''s heart, they are eager to live like trinket.


    Powerful, rich, beautiful and respected!


    Walking in the crowd, always by the side of the men, envy!


    Thinking about their life together with Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan showed a happy smile on his face. His inner joy made him sing the song "Chizha red man".


    "It''s the easiest way to be a man. It''s the best way to be a real and natural person. A hooligan can become a powerful and popular person. He can be a real person if he does something shocking. His fortune is the highest..."


    Liu pangzi, who is about to knock on the door, hears the song outside the door. He smiles, presses the doorknob, and slips into Wang Fan''s room.


    "Brother fan, you are a great man! That''s great Liu pangzi rubbed his hands and went to bed with a smile, looking at Wang Fan with a happy face.


    Is intoxicated in their own world, suddenly see Liu fat a cheap look, Wang fan not angry said: "how? Don''t you think I''m a great man now? "


    "Count! How can it not count? Brother fan, don''t say that you are a famous man. Now even if you say that you are an underworld emperor, who dares to say that you are not? " Liu pangzi said flatteringly.


    "Cut, don''t talk sweet here. Have you done everything I told you?" Wang Fanbai took a look at Liu pangzi and sat up in no hurry.


    "Brother fan, who dares not to listen to you now? I made a few phone calls casually, and these grandchildren ran over. Now they are waiting for you downstairs." Liu said triumphantly.


    Wang Fan was very satisfied with the result.


    In the underworld world, the emphasis is on domineering and ostentation.


    If Wang Fan asks Liu pangzi to inform those big brothers of the four seas gang to come to the teahouse for discussion, and those big brothers refuse to give face, it means that they don''t pay attention to Wang Fan at all.


    If Wang Fan wants to recruit the four seas gang, he will have many difficulties, which is not as smooth as he imagined.


    Now these big brothers receive the phone call and come to the teahouse one by one. In fact, they have shown their attitude and proved Wang Fan''s position in the underworld.


    He took the cigarette that Liu pangzi handed him and drew close to the lighter to light it up. Wang Fan nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "let Xiaomei make tea for them. I''ll wash it and see them in a moment."


    The first time I met these people as a big man, Wang Fan thought how to have a little momentum.


    In the past, brother Nan held a meeting for the big brothers of Sihai gang. He always liked to play with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. People would always have a sense of unfathomability. He could not help but show more respect for brother Nan.


    However, it took Wang Fan a short time to climb to the big brother''s position from a young gangster, and there was no earthshaking move. So it''s really not a simple thing to let these little brothers fear in their momentum.


    In addition, today is a big day for the incorporation of the four seas gang. Although there is no need to set up a incense hall or go through the motions, it can''t be too casual. So Wang Fan has to clean up his image. At least he has to take a hot bath and change some clothes on his body.


    Of course, Liu pangzi understood Wang Fan''s meaning and said with a snicker, "brother fan and sister Mei are ready for you!"


    "What?" Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi in surprise.


    "Brother fan, you go to wash first. Xiaomei is going back from the suit shop. When you finish washing, let Xiaomei dress up for you. It''s not too late for you to go down and meet those grandchildren." Today''s scene also makes Liu pangzi very excited. He shakes his head and says triumphantly.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Hu Xiaomei heard that she was going to call up the little brothers, she had already started to prepare for Wang Fan, which made her heart sigh. Hu Xiaomei, a woman with meticulous mind, really has the potential to be a housekeeper.


    With Nange for so many years, Hu Xiaomei is not unfamiliar with this kind of big scene, and it''s no exaggeration to say that she even has more experience than Wang Fan, so she naturally won''t let Wang Fan worry.


    Since everything that needs to be prepared next has been arranged by Hu Xiaomei and Liu pangzi, Wang Fan will no longer worry. After Liu pangzi left the room, he went into the bathroom and began to wash.

 V2.Chapter 253

    When Wang Fan got dressed up and came to the hall on the first floor from the second floor, all the big brothers of Sihai gang who had arrived at the teahouse had been waiting in the hall for almost an hour, but they didn''t take a sip of the tea in front of them.


    "Brother fan!" Sitting in the closest position to the stairs, Tyrone was the first to stand up and greet Wang Fan with a smile.


    The other little brothers, seeing Wang Fan''s amiable appearance, all stood up with a smile and yelled at Wang Fan: "brother fan, good!"


    "Sit down!"


    After shaking the gold watch on his wrist, Wang Fan said casually.


    When they heard Wang Fan''s words, they didn''t sit down. Instead, they looked at Wang Fan in unison. Only when Wang Fan sat in his place did these little brothers dare to put their buttocks on the chair.


    Wang Fan''s face sank, his brow slightly wrinkled, and his eyes swept the crowd sharply.


    It was like being electrocuted. As soon as their buttocks were close to the chair, they immediately stood up one by one under the scanning of Wang Fan.


    Maybe the standard of a successful man is that no one dares to move chopsticks unless you are present.


    But men''s real domineering, must be in front of you, all people can only stand solemn.


    The gloomy Wang Fan lit a cigarette and didn''t let the people sit down. After smoking a cigarette, he said in a low voice: "Uncle Hai was hurt by the traitor crow. Do you know about this?"


    "Van Gogh, we know about it!" Tyrone said first.


    Not long ago, Tailong made it clear in the teahouse that he would have to go back and consider carefully whether to follow Wang fan or not.


    But in front of him, he became the first one to flatter Wang Fan.


    The world has changed, so has the world.


    Nowadays, the underworld world is a place where people speak with strength. There is no worldly sophistication or affection here. There are only swords and intrigues.


    Wang fan doesn''t need to talk about feelings with these people.


    Because he was very clear in his heart, just before the crow and uncle Hai had an accident, all the people here had been treating him as an enemy, hoping that he would step on his feet.


    Although a lot of people here have a good relationship with Nange before, and they also have friendship with Wang Fan, but all of these have not changed his attitude towards Wang Fan before.


    "Now that everyone knows about it, I won''t waste any more time!"


    Wang Fan flicked the ash, cocked his legs and looked at the crowd, his voice was still low.


    Hearing Wang Fan say so, everyone knows that the next words are the most important.


    For a moment, the whole teahouse was silent. Even the breathing of these people was much lower than usual. It was really worrying that someone would suffocate and die suddenly in the hall of the teahouse because of excessive tension.


    After clearing his throat, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "all the fields under uncle Hai''s name will be covered by me in the future. If you are willing to follow me, you can support the teahouse business more."


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan glanced at the faces of all the people, and then said, "my words are over. Do you have any opinions?"


    Hu Xiaomei, standing at the counter of the teahouse, immediately winked at the waiter in the counter when Wang Fan finished speaking.


    Two young girls who had been waiting in the counter for a long time took several tea bags under the counter to the counter.


    The golden tea bag is printed with a black pattern. In the pattern, the Bodhisattva of Tibet sits with his eyes closed, holding the Dharma formula in his hands, which is lifelike.


    This is a batch of tea bags specially made by Hu Xiaomei under the instruction of Wang Fan. It is specially used to replace the tea bags used by Sihai Gang after he takes over Sihai gang.


    The golden tea bag looks even bigger, which means that it is valuable.


    The pattern printing of Bodhisattva dizang represents Wang Fan''s position in the underworld. Just like Bodhisattva dizang in purgatory, he is always on top of their demons, paying attention to their every move and punishing their every fault.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the tea bag on the counter. They are very clear that a new era of the underworld in H city has begun from this moment.


    "Brother fan, how much is this tea bag?" Tyrone asked cautiously.


    Other little brothers are also very concerned about this problem. They all look at Wang Fan and wait for him to give an answer.


    Choking out the cigarette in his hand, Wang Fan looked at Tailong and said with a smile: "a tea bag of 100000 yuan!"


    "Brothers, brother fan only prepared ten tea bags for you." Hu Xiaomei waved her arm and swept the tea bag with her slender fingers.


    Hearing Hu Xiaomei say that there are only ten tea bags, the little brothers in the hall are stunned and look at Wang Fan in surprise.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting there drinking tea, was very satisfied with the surprise of these people. He put down his cup and looked at Tyrone, who was nearest to him. He asked, "alon, do you have any questions?"


    Seeing that Wang Fan only asked himself, Tailong''s heart was both surprised and happy. He was so surprised that he didn''t know what Wang Fan wanted to do. He was glad that Wang Fan was the first one to talk to him, which also showed that he valued Wang Fan more than others.


    Tyrone, who didn''t dare to be slighted, said with a smile: "brother fan, it seems that the money is more. When Uncle Hai was there, the brothers only paid 10000 yuan a month."


    "Yes, it''s hard to do business in casinos now. How can this money be made so easily?"


    "100000 yuan! I don''t make half a month. "


    "There are only ten tea bags. What does that mean? With so many of us, do we have to make monthly payments together? "


    ¡­ ¡­


    Tyrone''s words attracted people''s whispers, but the most concern was that there were only ten tea bags.


    As the largest gang in H City, Sihai gang has a lot of territory and a lot of people, so there are more than ten of them.


    But now there are only ten tea bags, which makes them feel uneasy.


    As the most powerful one among the people, Tyrone naturally doesn''t care about the number of tea bags. What he cares about most is the handing in of monthly money and Wang Fan''s attitude towards him.


    Although Wang Fan asked Tyrone''s advice with a smile, he did not answer his question. Instead, he turned his eyes to other people and asked with a smile, "there are too many sites in Sihai gang. I don''t think it''s easy to manage, so I''m going to integrate them and make them perfect. Do you have any opinions?"


    "Brother fan, what''s the integration method?" A humble little big brother in the crowd asked.


    Wang Fan, who had already stood up, said with a smile: "natural selection, tomorrow before noon, people who can come to me alive to take tea bags are qualified to ask me this question!"

 V2.Chapter 254

    survival of the fittest in natural selection?


    Wang Fan gave all the big brothers of Sihai Gang a problem they had never thought of, but also gave them an opportunity to face it.


    People in the world will not be without ambition or courage.


    In this era of more wolves and less meat, everyone wants to monopolize the largest resources, but also want to let the opponent submit at his feet.


    The sky of H city has changed, gloomy and depressing. Every ambitious person is trying to plan his own future, while those weak but greedy people can only shiver at home and worry about the cake in their hands.


    Maybe in the eyes of many people, Wang Fan''s decision will bring a lot of misfortune and disaster to H City, but this is just the view of ordinary people.


    The underworld, not to mention the bottom of those gangsters, have been forced to take this road because of their livelihood.


    At least none of these people who have already taken the position of big brother is worthy of Wang Fan''s sympathy.


    Every little big brother''s way to the top is dirty and bloody. There is no doubt that there is nothing to refute. After all, this is the way of the Jianghu and the gangsters.


    It is also Wang Fan''s carefully considered decision to kill these people by means of killing.


    Wang fan is not a Bodhisattva in Tibet. Although he hopes that all people can repent and find their kindness, he knows how ridiculous his hope is in the face of these greedy people.


    At the end of the mission, he will wash away his identity from the dark world, but this does not mean that he will forget anything he has experienced in the dark world.


    If you don''t have the ability to change the dark world, you should try your best to get rid of the noise in the world.


    Maybe by the time Wang Fan quits the world, the world of H city has changed. It is no longer so dark and incompatible with the beautiful world.


    On the one hand, it is the internal fighting among the remaining members of Sihai Gang, on the other hand, it is the suppression of Dongsheng gang by H city police.


    Xie an, who has planned everything with Wang Fan for a long time, personally deployed the work of encircling the main members of Dongsheng Gang, which made many people in H City appreciate the police action.


    After all, drugs, which are harmful to society, are abhorred by good people.


    At the beginning of the police''s action, the citizens actively provided clues to help the police investigate the drug traffickers who used to operate in the streets. Some citizens even sent the drug traffickers to the police station by hand.


    The two biggest gangs in H city have encountered different problems at the same time, but they have to face the same ending.


    Destroy, disappear.


    Sitting in the office, Li Huairen''s eyes have been staring at the TV set hanging on the wall. Xie an, who makes impassioned remarks on the screen, makes Li Huairen very upset.


    Li Huairen, who has been hiding behind the scenes, meets the scene he most does not want to see, the underground world of H City, which he painstakingly manages. In this way, he is made a mess by two people.


    Reach out to pick up the remote control on the desk, Li Huairen ruthlessly pressed the power off button, a flash of light flashed across the TV screen, and was finally shrouded in darkness.


    He left the remote control on the table, picked up the phone, dialed a series of numbers, and Li Huairen, who was frowning, sighed heavily.


    "Hello? sir? So early? " Red sister''s voice came from the receiver, slightly tired and reluctant.


    It seemed that he didn''t recognize the feelings of red sister. Li Huairen held the phone tightly and said in a low voice: "go to Wang Fan immediately and let him take back that stupid decision!"


    "Sir, Wang Fan, will he listen to me?" Red elder sister voice lazy say.


    "If you don''t obey, then let him disappear from H city!" Li Huairen said coldly.


    "Sir, I''m afraid you don''t know how strong Wang fan is now. If you said that to me a month ago, I have a hundred ways to help you get rid of Wang Fan. But now, I have no way to deal with him except to curse him in my heart!"


    Red sister''s tone on the phone is very helpless, which makes Li Huairen''s heart more irritable. He said angrily: "is Wang fan so powerful that even we can''t control it?"


    "Sir, do you think those people of Sihai gang are willing to accept the choice given to them by Wang Fan? Who doesn''t want to live in peace? Who wants to be eliminated like this? " With these words, red sister sighed.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Li Huairen asked angrily, "what should we do? Looking at it like this, what we set up at the beginning was destroyed in Wang Fan''s hands? "


    "Sir, I think there are only two ways in front of me. One way is for you and Wang Fan to sit down and have a good talk. Maybe he also wants to talk to you." Red sister''s voice a little lazy, like still immersed in some kind of gentle.


    But Li Huairen obviously didn''t want to expose himself too early. He frowned and asked in a low voice: "what''s the other way?"


    "Dog bite dog!" Red sister said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Li Huairen asked.


    "If Wang Fan wants to destroy everything we have in H City, let Dongsheng''s people destroy everything he loves most." The tone of her voice became chilly, which made people shudder.


    Without understanding her meaning, Li Huairen asked: "Xiao Hong, as far as I know, Tong Jiahui and your Miao Qing are not in China, let alone H city. Do we have to make great efforts to do it abroad?"


    "Ha ha! Sir, you are so wise and confused for a while Red sister heard Li Huairen''s words and laughed loudly.


    "Xiao Hong, you don''t want to play tricks. If you have anything to say, I''m in a mess now!" Red sister''s way of speaking is very dissatisfied with Li Huairen''s tone a lot more severe.


    "Sir, you may forget that Wang Fan has a cousin who is still in H city!" Red sister put away the hip-hop before, very seriously said to Li Huairen.


    "You mean the policewoman Wang Yue?" When Li Huairen thought of Wang Yue, his frown stretched a lot.


    "Yes! That policewoman, if there is any accident, Wang Fan will be crazy. Once people lose their senses, they will make a lot of wrong decisions, and there will be a lot of accidents, right? Sir Red sister said triumphantly.


    "Yes! You are right Li Huairen replied with a smile.


    "Why don''t we give Liao San a chance? Let him finish the last thing for us, and let him go all over! " The red sister on the other end of the phone said quietly.


    "You look at the arrangement, I have no problem!" Li Huairen took a deep breath and said with relief.

 V2.Chapter 255

    Accustomed to the life of red and white, it is difficult for people to find things that can make them feel excited in the city life, so many people with empty spirit will escape from the boring of the real world with the stimulation of drugs.


    In the largest underground bar in H City, the red men and women wriggle wildly with the beat of music. Their dull eyes seem so empty, and their shaking heads seem to break their necks at any time.


    This is the last drug addict''s stronghold in H city and the largest underground drug trading place in H city.


    Different from the atmosphere in the hall, on the next floor of the underground bar, in a smoky office, Liu Bao is drinking red wine with his arms open. His cigar has gone out, and the ash is slowly flying in the air with his waving hands.


    "Brother Bao, why don''t we avoid the limelight?" Huang Jinrong, sitting on one side, asked with a sad face.


    "Shelter? For what? I finally got to this position. Why did I go? Why am I leaving? " Alcohol didn''t quench Liu Bao''s resentment, on the contrary, it was fueling his madness.


    Liu Bao looked at the Huang brothers in front of him and kicked them on the coffee table in front of him. He scolded: "Xie an, who is lying in the manger, and Wang Fan, who is a dog. They are working together to force me to death!"


    "Brother Bao, this has nothing to do with Wang Fan?" Huang Jinming looks at his brother in doubt and asks Liu Bao.


    "Wang Fan? This boy is very cruel! He''s going to be a gangster now, damn it! We must be forced to lose our business! This kid! This kid didn''t want us to have a good time from the beginning Liu Bao stares at Huang Jinming.


    "The people of the four seas gang are all fighting for territory. Brother Bao, you think too much." Huang Jinming doesn''t trust Liu Bao''s words very much. He shakes his head and retorts.


    "Poof"


    Being contradicted by Huang Jinming, Liu Bao angrily spills the red wine in the glass on Huang Jinming''s face.


    "Brother Bao, don''t be angry. Xiao Ming is not sensible. Don''t have the same opinion with him!" Seeing that his brother annoyed Liu Bao, Huang Jinrong got up in a hurry and advised Liu Bao.


    However, Huang Jinrong''s advice didn''t work. Liu Bao still glared at Huang Jinming, and cursed: "draft Huang Jinming, your wings are hard, aren''t you? How dare you doubt Lao Tzu''s words? "


    "Brother Bao, I don''t doubt your words, just..."


    Without waiting for Huang Jinming to finish, Huang Jinrong kicked him on the ass and scolded, "Xiao Ming, you drink too much! Go away


    "Brother!" Huang Jinming is a little unconvinced, but he looks at his brother and wants to stop talking.


    Huang Jinrong, who supported Liu Bao, gave a wink to Huang Jinming and said, "if you drink too much, you''ll make trouble for me. Get out of here! Be careful I break your leg


    "All right!" Seeing his brother''s frequent winks, Huang Jinming turns helplessly and walks to the door.


    When Huang Jinming walked out of the room, Huang Jinrong helped Liu Bao to sit down, took his wine cup, threw it on the ground, and said to Liu Bao, "brother Bao, children are not sensible. You should not have the same understanding with him."


    Liu Bao, who is extremely depressed, leans on the sofa, looks at Huang Jinrong with a bitter smile, and asks in a strange voice: "ah Rong, do you think I''m talking nonsense like Xiao Ming?"


    "Brother Bao, you think too much, Xiao Ming is not sensible, can I not be sensible?" Huang Jinrong comforts Liu Bao, who is in a low mood, and gently takes away his cigar.


    "If we go like this, we''ll never get up again! Are you right? " Liu Bao asked, shaking his head.


    "Brother Bao, there will always be a way to solve it. The police have not checked us once or twice. Haven''t we survived each time?" Huang Jinrong put Liu Bao who was already drunk on the sofa.


    Looking at the tired Liu Bao, Huang Jinrong said with a smile: "brother Bao, you are tired. Take a rest. As soon as you wake up, maybe things will be over!"


    "Ah Rong, don''t leave me! In the future, I''ll take the position of Third Master Liao. I won''t treat you badly! " With her head resting on the armrest of the sofa, Liu Bao looked at Huang Jinrong and said with emotion.


    "Brother Bao, I''ve been with you for so many years, don''t you believe me? Who betrays you, I will not betray you! " Huang Jinrong nodded and said to Liu Bao sincerely.


    Under Huang Jinrong''s repeated assurance, Liu Bao finally sleepily closed his eyes, grasped Huang Jinrong''s hand, and finally slowly released it and dropped to the ground.


    Seeing that Liu Bao finally calms down, Huang Jinrong''s face shows a sneer. He takes out a pair of white silk gloves from his pocket and puts them on his hands skillfully.


    Wearing white silk gloves, Huang Jinrong squats down, takes out a needle tube containing liquid from his coat pocket, and grabs Liu Bao''s drooping arm in one hand.


    The sharp needle at the front of the needle slowly penetrated into the vein on Liu Bao''s arm. The liquid was pushed by Huang Jinrong''s fingers and injected into Liu Bao''s body little by little. With his blood slowly spreading in his body.


    The drunken Liu Bao uttered a groan of pain, and his frown was even more tightly locked together, like a knot.


    "Brother Bao, I''m sorry! Brother Fan said, you and Mr. Liao can''t live, otherwise we won''t have the chance to cooperate! " Looking at the last drop of liquid in the needle disappeared, Huang Jinrong said coldly.


    Huang Jinrong did not pull out the needle tube, but grabbed Liu Bao''s other arm and held the needle tube tightly with his hand.


    Huang Jinrong, who stood up, looked at Liu Bao, who was still asleep. He bowed to him seriously and said, "brother Bao, go all the way!"


    Lying on the sofa, Liu Bao''s breath is very weak. He may have heard Huang Jinrong''s words, or he may not have heard any sound.


    Huang Jinrong turned around, walked to the door firmly, turned the handle on the door gently, and walked out of the smelly room.


    Guard at the door of the gold Ming see his brother, excited asked: "brother, how?"


    "You boy, how can you always lose your temper?" He didn''t answer Huang Jinming''s question, but scolded him angrily. Huang Jinrong''s face was very ugly.


    When he heard that his brother taught him a lesson, Huang Jinming was not afraid at all. He didn''t care that his brother scolded him.


    After all, no matter what happened to Liu Bao on the road tonight, he won''t be soft hearted, so Huang Jinming doesn''t care about the friction with Liu Bao.


    Looking at his gloomy brother, Huang Jinming said with a smile: "brother, our good day is coming!"

 V2.Chapter 256

    In H City shrouded in darkness, a murder has just ended, but another round up is quietly unfolding.


    Dressed in plain clothes, Wang Yue finally checked the weapon in her hand to make sure that there was no mistake in the bullet clip and the bolt on the gun was not stuck. Then she took out the walkie talkie and gave the order to everyone.


    Around a residential house in the suburb of H City, several dark shadows appeared like ghosts and gathered together in the moonlight.


    The high wall did not stop the invasion of these shadows. In front of the cash tools, this most primitive defense measure is so vulnerable.


    With the help of police officers, Wang Yue was the first one to cross the house. She looked around and didn''t find anything unusual.


    According to the information section, Liao San, the leader of the largest drug trafficking group in H City, is hiding in the underground building of this residence, and a large number of drugs are stored here.


    Tonight, Wang Yue''s task is to lead his police officers to arrest Liao San here and end the anti drug operation of H city police.


    The courtyard of the house is not big. Although there is no light, standing in one corner of the yard is enough to see the whole picture of the yard. Even some broken bricks piled up in the corner of the house can be seen clearly.


    "Safe!"


    Wang Yue, who has observed the surrounding environment, signals the police on the wall that they can enter the yard.


    Agile policemen, like monkeys deftly over the wall, soon appeared behind Wang Yue.


    The entrance of the underground building is in the room of the house. Wang Yue walks to the door of the house and looks at the situation in the room quietly through the gap on the door.


    The furnishings in the room are very messy. The scattered wine bottles and peanut shells on the ground show that there have been people here. It is not difficult to see from the number of wine bottles and the scattered peanut shells that it is not a person who drinks here.


    "Not alone!"


    Wang Yue thinks of the information from the intelligence department, and is not sure how many people are hiding here, which makes her feel very nervous.


    The police attached great importance to this operation. Although there were only ten young police officers who entered the residence together with Wang Yue, every one of them was selected carefully and could take charge of their own affairs.


    But even so, Wang Yue did not feel a little relaxed, she even had a very ominous premonition.


    Just as Wang Yue''s brain was spinning rapidly, thinking about the next step, there was a sound of wood rubbing against the concrete floor in the room.


    Originally, a wardrobe leaning against the wall was moved away from the wall, revealing a big hole with a height of more than half a person.


    "Be careful!"


    Lowering his voice to remind the police behind him, Wang Yue clenched his weapon and stared at the hole in the wall without blinking.


    The light of a few flashlights came out of the hole and swayed around in the dark room. The slight sound of footsteps came out. It was obvious that someone wanted to come out of this secret exit.


    He was worried about how to open the door of the secret Road, but he didn''t expect that the people in the secret road came out of the secret Road, which made Wang Yue feel ecstatic.


    The enemy is dark and we know that if we force our way into the secret Road, there will inevitably be heavy casualties, so Wang Yue doesn''t want to rush into the secret road.


    But now the situation has suddenly changed. The opponent who had the advantage had to come out of the hiding place by mistake. Didn''t this give Wang Yue a good chance?


    Focusing on the beams of light at the entrance of the cave, Wang Yue''s hand holding the handle of the gun has been sweating. She is nervously waiting for the first drug trafficker to appear in front of her.


    "Da, Da, Da"


    The sound of shoes stepping on the concrete floor is more and more clear, just like stepping on Wang Yue''s ear every step.


    "At my command!"


    Feeling that the person coming out of the secret road will soon appear in his own sight, Wang Yueqiang said to the police behind him, suppressing his inner excitement.


    "Good!"


    The armed and well prepared police officers also held their breath, waiting for the final moment.


    The light beam of the flashlight is more and more concentrated and more dazzling. The strong light beam condensing at one point is like a searchlight on the battlefield, illuminating everything in the room so clearly.


    Several beams of light finally converge to one point, and the sound of the leather shoes trampling on the concrete ground stops in amazement.


    Without waiting for Wang Yue to give an order, the light beams gathered together suddenly shine on Wang Yue hiding at the door.


    Although the gap on the door is not very big, the dazzling light beam still passes through the gap and directly invades Wang Yue''s eyes.


    In an instant, Wang Yue''s eyes were white, and everything had lost its original appearance.


    "In..."


    Realizing that Wang Yue was being calculated, the first reaction of her brain was to let the police behind her attack by force.


    But without waiting for Wang Yue''s order to speak out, a disorderly sound came from the quiet courtyard.


    The humble pile of broken bricks in the corner was suddenly pushed away from inside to outside, and a thin man appeared under the pile of broken bricks.


    Before the police officer at the door of the room could respond, the thin man had pulled the trigger of his weapon.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The sound of the percussion pin on the cartridge case is like the sound of a firecracker.


    The sparks from the muzzle of the gun are particularly dazzling in this black night, and the smell of blood permeates the whole yard in an instant.


    "Wang Yue! Wang Yue


    Hanging in the walkie talkie between Wang Yue''s waist, Xie an''s anxious voice came. He called Wang Yue''s name out loud.


    At this time, Wang Yue has no time to respond to Xie an. The police behind him have been in a hurry because of the sudden attack. Although they tried their best to fight back, they still paid a heavy price.


    Wang Yue''s eyes close to the door had just recovered some vision when she saw a black figure in the middle of the room.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The dark shadow in the room pulled the trigger for a while, and the weapon in his hand trembled and ejected hot bullets, which caught the wind and shot at the wooden door of the room.


    Subconsciously the body to the ground, Wang Yue with instinct to avoid the immediate danger.


    However, people are not as fast as bullets.


    Wang Yue fell to the ground and felt as if she had been hit hard on her chest. Her whole body flew back and a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth.


    "Team king!"


    The police officer who has been responsible for protecting Wang Yue''s safety, seeing the tragic situation of Wang Yue''s vomiting blood, yelled her name, and the weapon in his hand was even more mad, venting it on the man in the room.


    The gunfight lasted only three minutes, and then the whole scene in the house was so tragic that it was enough to be forgotten for a lifetime.

 V2.Chapter 257

    The shooter was eventually killed by the police, and the police action team also paid a heavy price, because the incident was too sudden, two police officers were shot and killed, and other police officers were also injured. As the captain, Wang Yue was shot in the chest and abdomen by the man in the room.


    The police car, carrying the injured police officer and Wang Yue, sounded the alarm and sped along the streets of H city.


    In the middle of the night on the street, although the traffic flow is not congested, Xie an, who is sitting in the co driver''s seat, still looks anxious and urges the driving police to step on the gas. He doesn''t want to delay any time.


    When we got to the hospital, the doctors and nurses in the emergency room were ready.


    Without too many words, after the police car stopped, everyone was busy helping the injured police officer out of the car and putting him on the stretcher bed waiting there.


    The worried Xie an, holding the injured Wang Yue, came to a doctor and said in a loud voice: "doctor, at all costs, we should keep her life! Please


    "Don''t worry, we will try our best!" While directing the busy nurse, the doctor took over Wang Yue, who was injured and unconscious, from Xie an''s arms.


    Looking at the doctors and nurses, as well as the police officers busy, Xie an''s eyebrows twisted into a knot in one''s heart. He looked at Wang Yue who had been sent to the stretcher bed for fear that she would have any accident.


    Four hours later.


    Xie an, standing at the door of the intensive care unit, takes out his mobile phone in his pocket and dials Wang Fan.


    "Hello? Brother Yue Although Wang Fan on the phone was a little confused, he still saw Wang Yue clearly on the caller ID, so he was very excited.


    "Wang Fan, this is Xie an." When Xie an heard Wang Fan shouting "brother Yue", he felt very nervous.


    Hearing that the other party was not Wang Yue, Wang Fan anxiously asked, "where''s Wang Yue?"


    "If it''s convenient for you, come to the central hospital." Xie an''s voice was very low.


    When he heard that he had to go to the Central Hospital, Wang fanmeng with his mobile phone sat up straight and asked in horror: "Damn, Xie an! What''s the matter with Wang Yue? "


    "It''s not convenient on the phone. You can talk about it when you come!" Although heard Wang Fan''s curse, but Xie an is not angry, just the tone of speech, is still so low.


    The voice of reminding the other party to hang up from the mobile phone made Wang Fan fall into despair.


    It''s not convenient on the phone!


    This sentence is like a kind of magic spell, which instantly pulls Wang Fan''s mood to the bottom. He is staring at the cell phone that is held in his hand.


    "Wang Yue will be fine! She''ll be fine! "


    While wearing clothes, he said to himself repeatedly, Wang Fan tried to restrain his inner fear and tried to pretend to be calm.


    However, about to open the door of the moment, Wang Fan still did not hold back, tears from his eyes.


    He didn''t dare to imagine what would happen, let alone the reality he was about to face.


    But he knew in his heart that no matter how worried he was, no matter how scared he was.


    If he wants to get out of this room, he must put away all his emotions and the fear in his heart.


    Before the door opened, he was the same as Wang Fan. He could cry, laugh and vent freely.


    When he walked out of the room and stood in front of everyone, there was no other emotion he could show except being strong.


    In the hall of the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei, who got the news from Wang Fan, stood quietly at the stairs of the teahouse, holding two suitcases full of money, waiting for Wang Fan to appear.


    On the roadside outside the teahouse, ah Qi and Liu pangzi standing by the Jetta also look in the direction of the teahouse door.


    The gloomy Wang Fan walks to the hall from the second floor, takes a look at the suitcase in Hu Xiaomei''s hand, nods at her, and strides to the gate of the teahouse.


    Seeing Wang Fan and Hu Xiaomei come out of the teahouse together, Liu pangzi quickly gets into the driver''s seat, while ah Qi quickly opens the door for Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan took a look at Liu pangzi from the rearview mirror and said in a low voice: "central hospital!"


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seven, turned to look at Wang Fan behind, whispered: "where elder brother, need to inform brothers to do what?"


    Although I don''t know what happened to Wang Yue, ah Qi has guessed that Wang Yue''s affairs must be related to the people in the underworld, so he will say such words.


    Wang Fan didn''t object to ah Qi''s proposal. He closed his eyes slightly and nodded at ah Qi.


    When the Jetta car galloped up, ah Qi had already dialed Liu Qiang and told him what Wang Fan meant.


    The car is very quiet, no one speaks, can only hear Wang Fan slightly with heavy breathing.


    In the city streets at 4 a.m., except for the busy figure of sanitation workers, no one would get up so early.


    All the way to the Central Hospital, Wang Fan gets off the car and dials Wang Yue directly. After knowing their location from Xie an, he takes Hu Xiaomei to the intensive care unit.


    Xie an, who was waiting anxiously at the door of the intensive care unit, saw Wang Fan appear in the corridor, quickly welcomed him and said, "Wang Yue''s situation is not optimistic. Doctors are still studying the treatment plan."


    After hearing Xie an''s words, Wang Fan said to ah Qi behind him, "go and call the president of the hospital. I''ll wait for him here."


    "OK, Bodhisattva!" Ah Qi promised and turned to the elevator.


    After ah Qi left, Wang Fan turned his head, looked at Xie an calmly and asked, "who did it? Has anyone caught it? "


    Surprised at Wang Fan''s calmness, Xie an didn''t respond for a while. After a long time, he said, "we have received information. Liao San is hiding in a private house, but who would have thought that this is a trap."


    "Well." Wang Fan snorted heavily.


    As they talked, ah Qi had already grasped the collar of a middle-aged man and came out of the elevator.


    The middle-aged man''s face is panicked. He is dragged to Wang Fan by ah Qi. Seeing Xie an and several policemen in police uniform here, the middle-aged man''s heart is a little more stable.


    The middle-aged man, full of grievances, reluctantly said: "director Xie, I..."


    Before the middle-aged man finished, Wang Fan looked at him and asked coldly, "are you the dean?"


    "Ah! What''s the matter? " The middle-aged Dean saw that Wang Fan''s expression was not good, and his voice softened by three points.


    When the middle-aged Dean finished talking, Wang Fan gave Hu Xiaomei a wink and watched Hu Xiaomei put her suitcase under the man''s feet. Then he said, "it''s two million yuan. Go to the best doctor and save Wang Yue for me!"


    "We..."


    "If anything happens to Wang Yue, the money will be considered as the settling expenses of your family!"

 V2.Chapter 258

    Wang Fan''s voice is very cold, scared the middle-aged Dean not to answer, only pitifully looked to the side of Xie an.


    As a senior police officer in the police station, although Xie an is also worried about Wang Yue''s situation, there is no way to openly threaten the president of the hospital like Wang Fan.


    And as a policeman, Xie an can''t just do it. Look at it and don''t say a word for the poor Dean.


    Looking at the gloomy Wang Fan, Xie an said in a low voice: "Wang Fan, you worry about your cousin Wang Yue, I can understand, but it''s not appropriate for you to talk to the president like this!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he is suitable or not. Director Xie, I think you should pay more attention to the problem now, not the way I talk to him, but how to find Liao San!" Wang Fan frowned and bit his teeth, in return for what Xie an said to him.


    Wang Fan''s attitude makes Xie an a little angry. At this time, Xie an certainly wants to catch Liao San immediately, but no matter how fast the police work, it is impossible to find Liao San''s hiding place immediately.


    This action is obviously Liao San''s premeditated retaliation. If Liao San is not caught, the police of H city will not only be disgraced, but also make the citizens of H city feel panic.


    But being questioned by Wang Fan in such a tone and attitude, and in front of his police officers, makes Xie an feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Xie an''s face changed, and he didn''t answer his own words, Wang Fan walked to the bench with a sneer, picked up the middle position, sat down, put one arm on the back of the long chair, and then looked at Xie an again.


    The middle-aged Dean saw that Wang Fan was so arrogant in front of Xie an, and he did not dare to expect Xie an to seek justice for himself any more. He said to Wang Fan wisely: "we will do our best, please rest assured!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan nodded slightly, and the gloomy look on his face eased a lot.


    He raised his arm and waved to the middle-aged Dean. Wang Fan said lazily in his voice: "go and help you!"


    As if granted an amnesty, the middle-aged Dean wiped the sweat on his head and took a peek at Xie an whose face was already black.


    Seeing that Xie an''s face was so ugly, the middle-aged Dean didn''t dare to say anything more. He turned and walked to the elevator.


    "Stop!"


    Wang Fan shouts at the back of the middle-aged Dean.


    The middle-aged Dean, who had already reached the elevator entrance, heard Wang Fan''s voice and immediately stopped. He took back the hand pressing the elevator key and turned to look at Wang Fan timidly.


    "Take the money!"


    Pointing to the suitcase in Hu Xiaomei''s hand, Wang Fanyang said to the middle-aged Dean with his chin.


    When Wang Fan mentioned money again, the middle-aged Dean was very nervous. He wiped the cold sweat on his head and said in a low voice: "we will do our best, money..."


    Without waiting for the middle-aged dean to finish speaking, Hu Xiaomei had come to him, put her suitcase at his feet, and said to him with a cold face, "this is the money Bodhisattva gave you to buy your life. As for whose life to buy, you can do it yourself!"


    "This..." the middle-aged Dean looked at Hu Xiaomei shivering in front of her. Finally, she didn''t say anything more. She had no choice but to pick up the suitcase on the ground and turn to the elevator behind her.


    This series of things happened in front of the intensive care unit, let Xie an simply angry to the extreme.


    In front of many junior police officers, he even openly threatened the president of the Central Hospital, and turned a deaf ear to the warning of him, a senior police officer.


    The iron green face Xie an turns around, looking at Wang Fan sitting on the bench, the tone is not good said: "Wang Fan!"


    "Director Xie, if you have anything to say, wait till I''m finished!" Wang Fan said lazily to Xie an.


    Choked by Wang Fan''s words, she nearly fainted. Xie an was so angry that she glared round her eyes.


    Before Xie anchong and Wang Fan got angry, he heard Wang Fan say to ah Qi, "ah Qi, inform our people that before dawn, I''ll find Liao San. I don''t need to stay alive!"


    "OK, Bodhisattva!" Ah Qi promised, turned to pick up the phone and began to make a call.


    "No need to keep alive!"


    This makes Xie an''s brain in a mess, and he almost jumps up with anger from Wang Fan.


    However, before Xie an was relieved, he heard Wang Fan say to Liu pangzi: "pangzi, call Huang brothers and tell them that if Liao San leaves H city alive, they won''t have to see me again!"


    "OK, Bodhisattva!" Liu pangzi promised, but also turned to take out the mobile phone, urgent dial up Huang Jinrong''s phone.


    On one side, ah Qi and Liu pangzi are on the phone, informing the gangster elder brother of H city of what Wang Fangang just said.


    On one side, the police officers brought by Xie an are talking about everything in front of them.


    As a senior police officer, Xie an finally roared at Wang Fan: "Wang Fan, you are challenging the police of H city! You have to pay for what you have done


    "Death pays for death! Pay back the debt Wang Fan said to Xie an, biting his teeth.


    "Fart!" Xie an, who has been close to the rampage, can''t help saying rude things to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan was dismissive of Xie an''s manic curse. He hummed coldly and said, "hum! Director Xie, you have your rules, I have my way! You''d better arrange for your men to arrest Liao San before my men find him. Otherwise, at dawn, you''ll have to collect Liao San''s body! "


    "Wang Fan, do you believe that I will arrest you now?" Xie an said coldly.


    "Letter! You are an official, I am a thief! However, director Xie, I want to tell you something too! " Wang Fan disdained and looked at Xie an, then said: "if Wang Yue has a long and short life, I will not even let you go. Do you believe it?"


    Wang Fan''s voice was not very loud, but it was like thunder, which made everyone''s ears in the hall buzzing.


    No one has ever dared to threaten a policeman like this, and he is also a senior police officer. Wang Fan''s arrogant attitude shocked everyone, including Xie an who threatened him just now.


    Liu pangzi and ah Qi, who are on the phone, heard what Wang Fan said. Although they were also shocked, they didn''t show it.


    Even Hu Xiaomei, who is standing beside Wang Fan, has a calm expression, looking at Xie an, who is only one step away from her.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s face was violent, just like a devil coming out of purgatory, who could do terrible things at any time.


    Xie an didn''t answer Wang Fan''s question, because he already had an answer in his heart, but this answer made him dare not speak out, and dare not talk with Wang Fan any more.

 V2.Chapter 259

    In addition to leaving a police officer outside the intensive care unit, waiting for news about Wang Yue, other police officers follow Xie an and leave the hospital to find Liao San''s whereabouts.


    H City Police''s action, can be said to pay a painful price, although Wang Fan''s approach is extreme, but Xie an really can not say anything.


    As the commander of this operation, his police officers were killed by Liao San''s shooters. It''s impossible for Xie an not to be clear about this account with Liao San. It''s just that because of the problem of identity, Xie an won''t make things as clear as Wang Fan.


    It is precisely because Xie an and Wang Fan have the same tacit understanding in dealing with Liao San. Although Xie an is very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude, he does not have much conflict with him.


    After Xie an and the policemen left, Liu pangzi and ah Qi also said hello to Wang Fan and left the hospital in a hurry.


    Wang Yue in the intensive care unit is not out of danger, but with a doctor trying to find a way, naturally there is no need for so many people to wait, and the most important thing now is to find Liao San before dawn.


    As the new boss of Sihai Gang, Wang Fan has said that he wants to find Liao San before dawn. If Liu pangzi and Liu pangzi can''t do what Wang Fan asks, not only Wang Fan will lose face, but also Sihai gang will be looked down upon.


    There are two long chairs in front of the ICU door. Wang fan is sitting on the chair near the corridor window, while the young policeman waiting here is sitting opposite Wang Fan.


    Hu Xiaomei stood beside Wang Fan and didn''t sit down. She didn''t mean to sit down.


    She didn''t know how to comfort Wang Fan, and she didn''t know what to say. Although Wang Fan''s face didn''t show too much sadness at this time, Hu Xiaomei could still feel his inner anxiety from the way he smoked one by one.


    At the beginning, when Xia Nan had an accident, Hu Xiaomei also stood outside the intensive care unit, waiting for the news of Xia Nan. Her anxiety and uneasiness almost made her collapse.


    Perhaps only her heart is most clear, at this time Wang Fan how painful, how helpless.


    The environment of the hospital is very quiet, white light shining on the ground, reflecting soft light.


    Hu Xiaomei gently puts her hand on Wang Fan''s shoulder and smiles at him, hoping to comfort him in this way.


    Wang Fan, who is smoking, slowly raises his head and looks at Hu Xiaomei. Seeing the smile on her face, he also smiles unconsciously.


    Smile flashed by, just like the Epiphyllum at night.


    "Dili, Dili"


    When the mobile phone rings, Wang Fan subconsciously touches his mobile phone. Hu Xiaomei, who is standing beside him, also appears a little nervous.


    The policeman sitting opposite him couldn''t help asking, "is there any news from Liao San?"


    I can see that the young policeman is very concerned about the news about Liao San. Of course, Wang fan knows what he wants.


    No one doesn''t want Liao San to die, especially those who care and love Wang Yue. They all want to kill Liao San.


    Just because of the identity, it''s not convenient for us to explain some words.


    The number displayed on the mobile phone screen is red sister''s. Wang Fan hesitated a little and connected the phone.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, red sister asked angrily on the other end of the phone, "Wang Fan, where are you?"


    "You ask me where I am at this time. What can I do for you?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    The police officer who had stood up heard a woman''s voice on the phone, and then sat back on the bench disappointed.


    "You''re the one who''s going to kill Mr. Liao?" Red elder sister some anxious ask.


    "Liao San? He''s not dead yet? " Wang Fan asked with a sneer,


    "Did you say that?" Red sister on the other end of the phone, the tone is very impatient, a little questioning Wang Fan''s meaning.


    Hear red elder sister to oneself roar, Wang Fan eyebrow a wrinkly, the facial expression ugliness hang up the telephone.


    "Dili, Dili..."


    The hung up mobile phone rings again. Wang Fan looks at the screen of the mobile phone and hangs up the call again with a gloomy face.


    "Dili, Dili..."


    The tireless ringing of the mobile phone broke the silence of the whole corridor, which made Wang Fan''s mood more irritable.


    "Screw you!"


    The angry Wang Fan threw his mobile phone to the ground, stood up, raised his leg and stepped on it with all his strength. The expression on his face was even more furious.


    "Bodhisattva! bodhisattva! Don''t be angry, don''t be angry


    Scared by Wang Fan''s action, Hu Xiaomei quickly hugs the furious Wang Fan and tries to comfort him.


    After a long time, Wang Fan gradually calmed down his anger. He vigorously scratched the short hair on his head and tried his best to suppress his inner mania.


    Just now the movement was so big that the nurses on duty in the distant nurse station were also startled. However, these nurses on duty all saw and heard what Wang Fan had done before, so they just looked around and hid in their duty room.


    Even the young policeman sitting opposite Wang Fan stood up and looked at Wang Fan with worried face, but he did not dare to ask too much.


    Wang Fan, who finally calmed down, sat back on the bench with a bitter smile. Leaning on the back of the chair, he looked at the incandescent lamp on his head and said to himself, "since you dare to count me, you should think of today''s end!"


    On one side, Hu Xiaomei heard Wang Fan''s words and asked in surprise, "Bodhisattva, do you mean that red sister has a share in this matter?"


    "Well! How much? I''m afraid that if Liao San dares to do so, it''s the advice given to him by sister Hong! " A fierce light flashed in Wang Fan''s eyes, and the killing intention on his face was also getting stronger.


    "How is that possible? Liao San is the boss of Dongsheng! " Hu Xiaomei is more puzzled. She looks at Wang Fan in disbelief and can''t believe what Wang Fan said.


    "Xiaomei, there are so many things you don''t know! The muddy water in H city is far deeper and worse than you think Wang Fan closed his eyes with emotion, but the killing intention on his face did not fade.


    Red sister, in a hurry to call Wang Fan, has completely exposed the identity of her behind the scenes emissary.


    Li Huairen, who is hiding deeper, doesn''t know that he has been dragged into the death list by Wang Fan.


    Never attempt or do anything to hurt a man''s love.


    Even the most cowardly man will fight to the end with you to protect the woman he loves. What''s more, Wang fan is not a cowardly man, nor a man who will give up.

 V2.Chapter 260

    It''s six thirty in the morning.


    Red elder sister''s face appears gloomy in the floor where Wang fan is, but after she sees Wang Fan sitting on the bench, the gloomy expression on her face eases a lot.


    Wang Fan, who is also not good-looking, takes a look at the red sister walking out of the elevator, points to the position beside her and says to her, "sit down!"


    "Da! Da! Dada


    The heels of high-heeled shoes on the marble floor made a series of clear sounds. Red sister looked at the policeman sitting opposite Wang Fan and went to the bench instead of sitting down.


    "Wang Fan, can we talk in another place?" Red sister draws back her eyes from the policeman and looks at Wang Fan sitting on the bench.


    Wang Fan of course knows what red sister is worried about. He smiles, turns to the opposite policeman and says, "Sir, I''ve finished smoking. Can you accompany my woman to buy me a pack of cigarettes?"


    The policeman, who has been on guard since the appearance of red sister, is a bit at a loss when he hears Wang Fan''s words.


    Hu Xiaomei said with a smile: "Sir, I''m too timid to go out alone. Can you accompany me to the supermarket downstairs?"


    "But..."


    "Sir, I''m watching. Don''t worry!" Wang Fanchong nodded with a smile, relieved his worry.


    "All right then!" Having understood the current situation, the police officer stood up with an embarrassed smile.


    Hu Xiaomei and the young police officer walked into the elevator one after another. In front of the door of the intensive care unit, there were only Wang Fan and Hongjie left.


    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to use such a bad excuse to easily take away the police on the scene. Red sister asked unexpectedly, "Wang Fan, you are not a police person, are you?"


    "Red sister, I think the last thing you should worry about right now is the question you asked." Wang Fan took out a cigarette box from his pocket and found that there was no cigarette in the box. He looked up at Hong Jie with a wry smile and said to her, "do you have any cigarettes? I''m really out of cigarettes


    "All right! Let''s get down to business Red elder sister from carry Kun bag, take out a box of Lady cigarettes to Wang Fan, tone calm said to him.


    Wang Fan sighed and said, "Liao San must die! You can talk about everything else! "


    "Wang Fan, as you know, Liao San and Mr. Li have some friendship, and there are many misunderstandings in this matter..."


    Without waiting for red sister to explain, Wang Fan said coldly: "I don''t care who Liao San has any friendship with, and I don''t want to know whether Mr. Li has anything to do with it. I just want to know when Liao San will die!"


    "Mr. Li is also looking for Liao San. We are all looking for Liao San, but it''s not as easy as you think." Red elder sister some anxious say.


    When sister Hong finished speaking, Wang Fan took a look at the scenery outside the window and said with a smile, "it''s almost dawn! Liao San is going to die, too! "


    "Do you know where Liao Sanzang is?" Red elder sister eyebrow tiny wrinkly of ask.


    "If Liao San doesn''t die, more people will die in H City, and I can''t guarantee that my brothers can understand the rules as well as I do, and give Mr. Li and red sister face!" Wang Fan tilted his eyes to see red sister, and the expression on his face seemed strange when he spoke.


    "Are you threatening me?" Red elder sister tone not good of ask.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know me, sister Hong. I''ve never done anything threatening, because I know one truth, that is, a hundred cruel words are not as real as a dagger!" Wang Fan''s voice is lazy to say, finger tiny flick, elegant flick off the cigarette ash.


    I thought that Wang Fan would be in chaos because of Wang Yue''s affairs, but I didn''t expect that Wang Fan was not only calm and calm, but even seemed to have seen through her plan, which made red sister worried.


    No one thought that so many things happened to Dongsheng Gang overnight.


    First, the drunken Liu Bao died in his underground bar because of overdose.


    Then Huang''s brothers, who could have taken over the Dongsheng Gang, suddenly decided to follow Wang Fan. Moreover, they had to go after Liao San one step ahead of those of Sihai gang.


    This makes the red sister who wants to use Wang Yue to disturb Wang Fan''s feet, first she is confused, and even has no way to deal with it.


    The gangster of H City, who worked hard, was unconsciously taken by Wang Fan, which not only made Hong Jie feel panic, but also made Li Huairen, a wily and resourceful man, raise his blood pressure and almost have a heart attack.


    Seeing that the underworld in H city is going to turn upside down, red sister has to take the risk to find Wang Fan.


    Although she has always held the last hope that Wang Fan will collapse completely because of Wang Yue''s affair, and finally fall into the trap she set up, it turns out that Wang Fan has not been affected by anything, and has seen through the plot of red sister.


    This is a game, a game of psychology and spirit.


    Who can laugh to the end, who is the real winner.


    At this time, red sister is like a defeated rooster. Although her eyes are still angry, she has to lower her head.


    Without the support of the underworld, Hongjie is just a woman who runs an entertainment city, and Li Huairen is just a businessman who runs a pharmaceutical company. Their influence in H city will be quickly compressed, and they will eventually become a loser under Wang Fan''s feet.


    Looking at red sister''s melancholy look, Wang Fan said with a smile: "red sister, my friendship with Mr. Li should not be shallower than Liao San!"


    "Of course!" Red sister down the slope of the donkey said.


    "Ha ha, since we still have friendship, what are you hesitating about?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Wang Fan, as you know, Mr. Li is not a man who likes to fight and kill. In fact, he doesn''t care much about this kind of gratitude and resentment." Red sister don''t want to let Wang Fan see too clearly, can only try to hide the truth.


    After Li Huairen was flattered by red sister, Wang Fan leaned back in his chair, sighed, and said: "I meant to shine on the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch!"


    "Wang Fan, I come to you today, but I don''t want you..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Wang Fan raised her arm to stop her.


    Seeing that the expression on Wang Fan''s face became cold, red sister was worried and then said, "but we will help you find Liao San. After all, we have a deep friendship."


    "Red sister, before dawn, Liao San must die! Otherwise, there''s nothing to talk about! " Wang Fan closed his eyes and didn''t look at her.


    When she came, she was still angry. At this time, her face had no anger, tension and anxiety. I don''t know if she felt that she had climbed onto her heart.


    Wang Fan''s attitude has been very clear, if we continue to talk, in addition to Wang Fan''s rude drive out of the hospital, red sister really can''t think of other results.

 V2.Chapter 261

    When the sun completely climbed out of the horizon, the building of Sanlong group was surrounded by people, including dignified and busy police officers, as well as calm and indifferent Sihai gangsters.


    Liao San, the boss of Dongsheng gang who once dominated H City, was surrounded by these people, but now he has no breath, so he doesn''t have to worry about being chased by anyone.


    When he jumped from the top floor of Sanlong group, his body was broken into two pieces by the huge impact, and his blood and flesh were scattered everywhere, which was very similar to the scene when Ma Teng jumped down.


    Liu pangzi, standing in the crowd, reconfirmed the identity of Liao San on the ground across the cordon drawn by the police. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Hu Xiaomei.


    Not long after Hongjie left the hospital, Wang fan used Hu Xiaomei''s mobile phone to make a call to Liu pangzi, in which he told Liu pangzi to pay attention to the movement of Sanlong group.


    Because he suspects that Liao San is hiding there, and he even suspects that Li Huairen is with Liao San.


    Everything is like what Wang Fan expected. When Liu pangzi and others arrived at the Sanlong group building, he saw Liao San standing on the top of the building.


    Without waiting for Liu pang to react, Liao San, who was once invincible, fell directly from the roof to the ground like a broken kite.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Liu pangzi said with a smile, "Bodhisattva, everything is the same as you said. Liao San is dead. He jumped from the roof of the Sanlong group and fell to death!"


    Wang Fan in the hospital listened quietly, with a grim expression on his face. He turned to look at the door of the intensive care unit, and said in a low voice: "let the Huang brothers wait for me in the teahouse, and the rest of the people will leave first!"


    "All right! Bodhisattva Liu pangzi promised and hung up.


    The gangsters around Liu pangzi look at him one by one when they see Liu pangzi putting his mobile phone back in his pocket.


    For the first time, Liu pangzi''s vanity was satisfied by so many people''s attention. He patted a gangster beside him and said to the people around him with a smile: "Liao San is dead. Bodhisattva asked his brothers to go back first!"


    "Good!"


    These are gangsters who live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. They don''t have any feelings about this kind of life and death. At the moment, when they hear Liu pangzi''s words, they naturally leave the scene quickly.


    After the gangsters left, Liu took out his cigarette box and lit a cigarette.


    Around the busy police officers, did not care about the move of Liu pangzi, but not far away Hou Zheng has been very concerned about Liu pangzi.


    "Fat man!" Hou Zheng saw that Liu pangzi was ready to leave and called him with a gloomy face.


    Liu pangzi, who has dealt with Hou Zheng, stops when he hears Hou Zheng calling himself. He looks at Hou Zheng with a proud face and asks, "Sir, I''m a melon eater. It really has nothing to do with me!"


    Hou Zheng, who had already come to Liu pangzi, said to him: "fat man, don''t think I don''t know what you four seas gang did last night!"


    "Oh? Sir! Our brother of Sihai Gang, who stayed up all night last night, helped the police to track down the big drug dealer Liao San. Do you know? Do you want to give us all a certificate? " Liu pangzi is spitting out a cigarette ring and is very proud to ask.


    "Fart!" Hou Zheng eyes a stare, scold a way.


    "What did you say?" Liu pangzi''s face sank and he said with a sneer, "Hou Zheng, you''re not looking for trouble!"


    "Would you be so kind as to help the police track down Liao San? Wang Fan


    When Hou Zhenggang mentioned Wang Fan''s name, Liu pangzi suddenly pointed to Hou Zheng and said solemnly, "when you talk about this name in the future, please show some respect. I don''t like you to mention the name of Bodhisattva in this tone!"


    "Damn it! You little bastard, how dare you be so arrogant? " Hou Zheng, who was pointed by Liu pangzi, was so angry that his eyes wanted to crack that he scolded him.


    "What? Want to fight? Hou Zheng! You''d better be smart. This is not a police station. If you dare to move me, I''ll play with you to the end today! " Liu pangzi and Hou Zheng looked at each other without showing any weakness.


    Around those who have not dispersed the gangsters, heard the two people''s quarrel, also turned around again.


    Seeing the gangsters gathering here, Hou Zheng said angrily: "good! You are going to rebel today! Believe it or not? "


    "Hou Zheng, Hou Zheng! Do you have any other skills besides biting people around like a mad dog? " Liu pangzi disdains Hou Zheng''s threat.


    "Come on! Arrest all these troublemakers! " Angered by Liu pangzi''s arrogance, Hou Zheng waves his arm and gives orders to the police behind him.


    However, the actions of those police officers made Hou Zheng very disappointed.


    Although the police officers who are busy investigating the scene heard Hou Zheng''s order, no one pestered Liu pangzi and other gangsters according to his order. Even some police officers who are closer to him pretended to be busy and hid away from him.


    It''s not to blame that these police officers didn''t listen to Hou Zheng''s orders, let alone their attitude towards Hou Zheng.


    The police are the profession of maintaining the stability of the city, not the armed forces that someone commands at will to send out some selfish desires.


    If Liu pangzi and these gangsters gather together to fight or do something illegal, then these police officers will not have such an attitude.


    Moreover, these police officers who follow Hou Zheng have witnessed or experienced many times that Hou Zheng was beaten in the face by Wang Fan. Therefore, these police officers can predict the final result of these events between Hou Zheng and Wang Fan.


    The attitude of the police let Hou Zheng is very surprised, he Lengleng Leng looking at his hands, stretched out the arm in the air.


    Liu pangzi also saw this embarrassing scene. He said to Hou Zheng with a bad smile: "Sir, if there''s nothing wrong, we''ll leave!"


    "You


    Hou Zheng''s face turned red. Although he was full of resentment against Liu pangzi, he could only let it go. After all, with his own strength, there was no way to keep these bad looking gangsters.


    The underworld of H city has completely changed its original appearance since Liu pangzi turned around.


    Wang Fan, as the new leader of the underworld in H city.


    They have really become Bodhisattvas in their mouth and heart.


    However, not everyone wants to see this scene. Those who are frightened by Wang Fan''s rapid rise want him to become the next Liao San and uncle Hai.

 V2.Chapter 262

    After learning that Wang Yue was out of danger, Wang Fan did not continue to wait. After all, there were still many things waiting for him to do.


    It was already noon when I returned to the teahouse from the hospital. Before Wang Fan entered the gate of the teahouse, he had already seen the Huang brothers waiting in the hall.


    And with the two of them, there is a woman waiting in the hall. It is Qin LAN who has a good relationship with red sister.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t sleep all night, walked into the hall of the teahouse, looked at the Huang brothers waiting for him, and said casually, "stay for dinner. I''ll take a shower and have a rest first."


    "All right." Huang Jinrong promised, but he didn''t speak any more.


    Standing beside Huang Jinrong, although Huang Jinming was disappointed with Wang Fan''s attitude, he just turned his mouth and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Instead, Qin LAN, standing behind Huang Jinrong, asked unhappily, "brother fan, can''t you wait a while to take a bath?"


    Wang Fan, who had already reached the stairway, stopped and turned his head. Looking at Qin LAN with an unhappy face, he asked coldly, "what do you call me?"


    "I call you brother van? Isn''t that right? " Asked by Wang Fan, Qin LAN looks at him with doubts.


    Huang Jinrong, who was standing in front of Qin LAN, hesitated a little and said to her, "Miss Qin, call Bodhisattva!"


    "Is there any mistake? Why do I call him Bodhisattva? I''m not one of you Qin LAN is very disdainful of Huang Jinrong''s reminder, and the tone of her speech is also very exaggerated.


    "Pa"


    Qin Lan''s words just finished, Hu Xiaomei has come to her in front of her, mercilessly slapped her in the face.


    Qin LAN, who hasn''t responded, stares at Hu Xiaomei and stammers: "you... You... You hit me!"


    "No more nonsense here, believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth!" Hu Xiaomei stares at Qin LAN, biting her teeth.


    Qin LAN, who was slapped by Hu Xiaomei, turned to look at Huang Jinrong and said angrily, "she hit me, didn''t you see that?"


    Huang Jinrong, who was just about to find a place to hide, was startled by Qin Lan''s words and said in a hurry: "Miss Qin, you''re looking for Bodhisattva. I didn''t invite you."


    "Good! Huang Jinrong, you did this to me! You can''t get the goods from me if you don''t exchange the gold in the future! " Qin LAN is angry with Huang Jinrong.


    Hearing Qin LAN talking about Jin Buhuan, Wang Fan came up to her from the stairway and asked with a smile, "you came to me today to talk about Jin Buhuan?"


    "Well! I don''t want to talk about it now! " Seeing Wang Fan talking to himself, Qin LAN turns her head with a cold hum.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha Qin Lan''s words did not make Wang Fan angry, but made him laugh.


    Not to mention that Qin Lan was baffled by Wang Fan''s actions, even Huang''s brothers and Hu Xiaomei were confused by Wang Fan''s series of laughter.


    "Bodhisattva, who are you Huang Jinrong looks at Wang Fan suspiciously.


    The smile on his face gradually faded, and replaced by a cold face. Wang Fan looked at Huang Jinrong with a puzzled face and said, "ah Rong, originally I asked your brother to come here today, just to inform you that you should not touch drugs in the future! Since she offered to interrupt the cooperation, it would save us trouble. "


    Hearing that Wang Fan said he wanted to stop the drug business, Huang Jinrong was so nervous that he said, "Bodhisattva, you''re not kidding, brothers, but you''re still waiting to start business!"


    "Yes, Bodhisattva, we don''t sell powder. What do brothers eat?" Huang Jinming also asked.


    One side of Hu Xiaomei is more surprised, thought that it was his hand to teach Qin LAN, will make things like this, but she did not dare to say anything.


    Dongsheng gang has always relied on drug trafficking to run the gang. Now Wang Fan actually says that he wants to stop drug trafficking, which is really cutting off the economic source of Dongsheng gang.


    And if Wang fan intentionally said that because he wanted to defend Hu Xiaomei, then Hu Xiaomei is even less likely to say something different from Wang Fan''s opinion at this time.


    But the more Hu Xiaomei felt that she shouldn''t say it, the more she felt that Huang''s brother''s eyes were always looking at her, which made her feel nervous and stressed.


    Wang Fan said with a smile, "this has nothing to do with Xiaomei. You don''t have to think about it."


    Wang Fan''s words made Huang brothers more confused, and Qin Lan was even more annoyed. She said with a sneer, "Wang Fan, if you want to think well, I''m the only one who controls the source of gold in H city!"


    "Pa"


    As soon as Qin Lan''s words were finished, Wang Fan slapped her in the face with his hand, and the slap on her cheek was exactly the same as Hu Xiaomei''s.


    Once again, she was slapped in the middle. Even if Qin Lan was pinched by mud, she couldn''t bear such an insult. In a hurry, she stretched out her arm and wanted to fight with Wang Fan.


    However, the Huang brothers dare not let Qin LAN succeed. Although Wang Fan says that they are not allowed to do drug business again, it is a bolt from the blue for them. But if they really let Qin LAN and Wang Fan work together, then they will not be able to get away with it.


    One of the two brothers holds Qin Lan''s upper body, and the other simply holds Qin Lan''s legs. Huang Jinrong says: "Miss Qin, you can''t do it to the Bodhisattva, you can''t do it!"


    "Let me go! You smelly men, don''t touch me Qin LAN, who is held in the air by Huang''s brothers, wants to cry without tears. She is so angry that she is going crazy.


    Seeing Qin LAN being held by two people in the air, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "throw her out, I have to take a bath and have a rest!"


    Holding Qin Lan''s upper body, Huang Jinrong can''t care what to say to Qin LAN any more. He looks at Wang Fan and asks, "Bodhisattva, we really don''t do the business of selling powder?"


    "No!" Wang Fan said and then turned to the stairs, the voice is so firm, did not give people any chance to question.


    Huang brothers, who arrived at the teahouse full of joy, fully understood Wang Fan''s meaning and knew that the new boss of H city was not joking with them.


    Holding Qin Lan''s golden light in both hands, he asked anxiously, "Bodhisattva, what do you want to eat in the future? What would you like to drink? Are you going to open a casino? "


    Wang Fan, who had already reached the stairway, heard Huang Jinming''s query, stopped and said with a smile, "Xiao Ming, the four seas gang will not open casinos in the future."


    "Bodhisattva! What do you want us to do? " Huang Jinrong asked blankly.


    "What? Do the right thing! Do business that is not illegal! " Wang Fan put away the smile on his face, and his expression was very serious.

 V2.Chapter 263

    After taking a hot bath, Wang Fan, lying on the bed, had no time to take a breath, but the door of the room was knocked. He was not happy and asked, "who is that?"


    "Xiaofan, it''s me." The voice of the blind man came from outside the door.


    Hearing the voice of the blind Master, Wang Fan quickly put away his unhappiness, grabbed his pajamas and put them on his body. He hurried to the door and opened the closed door.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing at the door, saw Wang Fan and said with a smile, "the blind master has to come to see you. I can''t stop him."


    "It''s all right, fat man. Go and help yourself. I''ll take care of you." With these words, Wang Fan helped the blind man into the room.


    When Liu pangzi closed the door from the outside, before they came to the sofa in the room, the blind Master asked, "I hear from the fat man, do you want those people in Dongsheng to do the right thing?"


    "Well, not only people from Dongsheng, but also people from Sihai gang. I want them to be good friends, too." Wang Fan carefully supported the blind Master, let him sit on the soft sofa, mouth truthfully said his ideas.


    Sitting on the sofa, the blind man reached out and touched the ashtray on the coffee table. He pulled it in front of him and asked, "do you have any cigarettes? Give me one. "


    "Good." Wang Fan quickly picked up the cigarette box on the tea table, took out one and handed it to the blind master.


    When Wang Fan lit his cigarette with a lighter, the blind Master smoked and asked, "when are you going to leave?"


    "Go? Where to? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Go where you want to go and live the life you want to live." The blind Master leaned on the back of the sofa behind him and said in a light tone.


    Hearing that, Wang Fan frowned slightly, but he soon said with a smile, "blind Master, are you kidding me? I''m not going anywhere."


    "I heard that girl Wang Yue was hurt? Is it heavy? " The blind Master asked again.


    I didn''t expect that the blind Master would mention Wang Yue. Wang Fan replied awkwardly: "let the blind Master worry about it. My cousin is out of danger, but she is still in a coma. I think she will turn the corner."


    "Good! I''m old, my legs are inconvenient, and my eyes can''t see. If Wang Yue doesn''t have a big deal, I won''t go to the hospital to see her! " It is said that Wang Yue''s life is no longer in danger, and the tone of his voice is very relaxed.


    "Blind Master, I''ll take care of all these things. Don''t worry." Wang Fan did not know what the blind master wanted to say to him, so he had no choice but to say something insipid.


    Who would have thought that once Wang Fan''s words were finished, the blind master really laughed. He said with a smile: "deal with it? ha-ha! What are you going to do with us? "


    "This..." Wang Fan said for a moment.


    "I''m an old man, you don''t have to think about it. I know my body. I''m afraid it won''t last long. It''s just Jiahui and Xiaomei. How are you going to settle them?" The blind Master asked with a smile.


    "Blind Master, what do you mean?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    The blind Master asked Wang Fan with words in his words, which made him feel the pressure increased suddenly, and he didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he had to test the meaning of the blind master first.


    "The underworld of H city has turned to the right line. You should clean up your identity and change your work in another place." The smile on the blind Master''s face faded away, and he asked in a calm and dignified voice.


    Thinking of the fact that blind Master once asked ghost uncle to tell him that he wanted to take Wang Fan as an apprentice, Wang Fan also knew that blind Master had some understanding of his identity. Since blind Master said such a thing so directly, there was no need for him to hide it.


    Licking his dry lips, Wang Fan said with a smile: "blind Master, I can''t hide anything from you. I really want to wash my hands!"


    "The golden basin? Xiaofan, do you remember I told you that there are some roads, as long as you take the first step, you will never have a chance to turn back? " The blind Master asked earnestly.


    "Blind Master, I didn''t choose this road. I always have to give myself a chance to choose it again." Wang Fan answered with a bitter smile.


    "Oh? Xiao Fan, are you forced to be a policeman? " When Wang Fan finished speaking, the blind man turned his head to the direction where he was, and a pair of gray eyes were staring at Wang Fan tightly.


    "Blind Master?" Wang Fan was startled by the appearance of the blind master. He looked at the expressionless man.


    "Ask you! You haven''t answered me yet The voice of the blind Master was very low, as if he was interrogating Wang Fan''s soul.


    Asked by the blind Master, Wang Fan was a little nervous. With an unnatural smile, he replied in a relaxed tone: "of course not, but I don''t want to live like this."


    "That is to say, when you chose to be a policeman, no one forced you?" The tone of the blind Master''s voice was much more relaxed, but it was also dignified.


    "Yes, no one forced me." Wang Fan answered truthfully.


    "Well, I ask you, does your superior know that you want to quit?" Then the blind man asked.


    "Yes, I told them about it." Wang Fan did not tell the truth.


    He concealed uncle GUI''s attitude. He just said that he had told uncle GUI about his identity. He didn''t even tell blind Master why he wanted to do it, because he knew very well that blind Master would not support his idea.


    This is not only because the blind Master wants to accept him as an apprentice, so he wants him to stay in this world.


    It was because the blind Master asked a question that Wang Fan did not dare to face.


    When he chose to wear police uniform, Wang Fan was so proud and magnanimous.


    Even in order to put on the police uniform and realize his dream as a teenager, he did not hesitate to promise uncle GUI to be an undercover agent and a police officer.


    But now he regretted, this kind of dark life, and did not look forward to the time, let him thoroughly regret, he wanted to choose again, live a normal life.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? Did you talk to him? " The blind Master asked with a smile.


    "Blind Master, I''m still young. I want to live a life I like. I don''t want to live in fear every day, let alone..."


    Wang Fan''s words didn''t finish, because he saw that the blind Master had already put out the smoke in his hand, and stood up with a dignified face, stumbling to the door.


    "Blind Master, where are you going?" Wang Fan stood up in a hurry and helped the blind master.


    When Wang Fan asked him where he was going, the blind Master calmly replied, "go where I should go, go where you don''t want to go."


    "Blind Master, I respect you very much, and I hope you can respect me." Wang Fan whispered to the blind master.


    He reached out and pushed away Wang Fan''s arm. The blind man sneered and said, "boy, you don''t deserve it!"


    The blind Master who pushed Wang Fan away groped and went to the door. He reached for the handle of the door and said coldly, "I''m really blind! Wrong person

 V2.Chapter 264

    From the first day he met the blind Master, Wang Fan always regarded him as a close elder, and he really learned a lot from the blind master. What''s more, it was because of the blind Master''s guidance and instruction that Wang Fan achieved today.


    I didn''t expect that the blind Master would lose such a big temper. He thought he was determined to clean up everything. The decision to break away from his current status would only make uncle GUI furious and unforgivable.


    But when the blind master left the room, the disappointed expression on his face, and the cold words he said to Wang Fan, were like a steel needle, penetrating into his heart.


    Leng in the room of Wang Fan, for a moment do not know what to do, but feel what to do.


    Just when Wang Fan was confused, the door of the room was gently pushed open, and a breeze came in along the crack of the door.


    "Jiahui?" Wang fan can''t believe his eyes. He looks at the door of the room and at Tong Jiahui who is smiling and blinking at him.


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to speak at the door, Miao Qing pushed the door open behind her and went into the room. She threw her luggage on the ground and tied her head on the soft bed. Her voice was tired and she said, "I''m so tired!"


    "Miao Qing?" Looking at Miao Qing lying on the bed, Wang Fan felt a burst of joy.


    Because of the appearance of Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing, many unhappiness in my heart were temporarily thrown away by Wang Fan.


    Miao Qing, lying on the bed, wriggled like a snake, stuck his head in the quilt and said, "if you two do things, keep your voice down, I''m going to sleep."


    Miao Qing''s words made Tong Jiahui''s face red. She spat lightly and said with a smile: "I don''t know who it is. As soon as I come back, I''ll go to Wang Fan''s bed. Sister Qing, you can''t wait to get in touch with Wang Fan!"


    Two people''s dialogue let Wang fan head a draw, almost thought he was dreaming, ruthlessly pinched in the thigh, a pain from the leg, Wang Fan knew that all this is so real.


    Scratching the short hair on his head, Wang Fan asked with a smile, "why did you suddenly come back?"


    "Ah Qi called me last night, and I learned about Wang Yue''s injury. We were worried that you would be sad about it, so we came back in a hurry." Tong Jiahui closed the door and said softly to Wang Fan.


    I''ve never seen Tong Jiahui talk to himself so gently. Wang Fan was a little bit uncomfortable for a moment. He said awkwardly, "my cousin is out of danger now, but she''s still in a coma."


    "Don''t talk nonsense about cousins and cousins there, Wang Fan. If you''re not busy, come and rub your shoulders for me. I''m not used to flying and I feel uncomfortable all over!" Miao Qing on the bed said plaintively.


    Looking at Miao Qing lying on the bed, Tong Jiahui chuckled and said to Wang Fan, "I''ve heard ah Qi tell me that as long as people are OK, you can massage sister Qing, and I have to take a bath."


    "Bath? I''ll let Xiao Mei... "


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to finish, Tong Jiahui''s face sank and said, "I can wash it with you."


    "That''s right. Why go to other people''s rooms? We don''t know her very well! " Miao Qing, who has already sat up, stares at Wang Fan, who says something wrong.


    Some angry Tong Jiahui didn''t pay any attention to Wang Fan any more. She went straight to the bathroom in the room, went to the bathroom door, took a look at the environment in the bathroom, turned her head and said to Wang Fan, "go and carry our suitcases up! Our pajamas are in the trunk! "


    "Yes! You guys have to do this kind of physical work. I''m really sick of two suitcases all the way! " Miao Qing complained with rolling eyes.


    Looking at Miao Qing''s small luggage bag on the ground, Wang Fan realized that their luggage was not only that, but also that they really planned to live here.


    Hesitated for a moment, Wang Fan did not dare to ask the words, he nodded with a wry smile, then opened the door and walked out of the room.


    As soon as I got out of the door of the room, I saw Liu pangzi standing at the entrance of the stairs, staring at his position.


    "Fat man, are you looking for me?" Wang fan saw that Liu pangzi had something to say, so he took the initiative to ask.


    Asked by Wang Fan, Liu pangzi pulled out two suitcases from the stairway and said to Wang Fan, "I''ve moved the suitcases of Jiahui and Qingjie. I''m afraid that if you have something to say, I didn''t knock on the door."


    "Oh, I''m going to move it up. It saves me a lot of trouble!" Wang Fan said, has come to the front of Liu fatty.


    After taking two suitcases from Liu pangzi''s hand, Wang Fan turns to go back to his room.


    "Blind Master, let me tell you that after dinner, we''ll leave!" Liu pangzi, who is standing at the entrance of the stairs, looks at Wang Fan''s back and whispers to him.


    Wang Fan, who is about to return to his room, stops when he hears Liu pangzi''s words, but he doesn''t look back at Liu pangzi or pick up his words.


    Seeing Wang Fan standing there and not responding to himself, Liu pangzi asked with a bitter smile, "there''s something I want to ask you about my sister. Are you serious?"


    "Fat man!" Wang Fan listened to Liu pangzi''s words, a wave of bitterness came to his heart. He bit his teeth to say something to comfort Liu pangzi, but he didn''t say it.


    "Blind Master said, you can''t help yourself, I can understand! Van! Take care Liu Puzi clenched his fist, forced to endure the pain in his heart, and said to Wang Fan''s back word by word.


    With these words, Liu didn''t stop. He turned and walked up the stairs.


    In the quiet corridor, the sound of Liu pangzi''s shoes stepping on the wooden floor when he went downstairs, the sound of "Dong Dong", beating Wang Fan''s eardrum, shocked his restless heart.


    Blind Master''s initiative to leave, and his cover up for Wang Fan, are doing his last strength to protect Wang Fan.


    Turning around, Wang Fan''s face was full of tears. He didn''t know how to face the blind Master, let alone how to repay the old man.


    New life, new identity, these temptation to him is too big, also let him dare not easily back, more dare not easily touch the past things.


    The sunlight outside the corridor window, through the clean glass on the window frame, shines on Wang Fan''s face, warm and soft like a pair of gentle hands, gently stroking his cheek, wiping the tears on his face.


    I thought that when this day came, my mood would be as happy as a runaway wild horse, but I didn''t expect that everything in front of me made Wang Fan dare not look directly at it, let alone face it seriously.


    "Am I wrong? Did I do something wrong? "


    Wang Fan, standing in the corridor, asked himself again and again that he didn''t know whether his choice was right or wrong.


    Or, it can''t be judged by right or wrong at all.

 V2.Chapter 265

    When Wang Fan returns to his room, Tong Jiahui has already entered the bathroom, while Miao Qing is sitting quietly at the head of the bed, looking at Wang Fan who opens the door and appears at the door.


    The sound of the shower in the bathroom is very loud. Through the frosted glass on the bathroom door, you can vaguely see Tong Jiahui washing her body. The hot water vapor makes everything seem so hazy.


    "Just leave my luggage at the door. I''ll leave in a minute." Miao Qing leaned against the head of the bed, smoking a cigarette, and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "You''re leaving?" Wang Fan, who closed the door, asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I have something else to do!" Miao Qing flicks ashes and answers softly.


    Although there is a smile on Miao Qing''s face, Wang fan can''t feel the sincerity in that smile.


    Put the suitcase at the door, Wang Fan gently closed the door, went to Miao Qing''s side, bent down, frowned, looked at Miao Qing, and asked softly, "what are you going to do?"


    "I heard that you are going to wash white?" Miao Qing is still smiling, just look at Wang Fan''s eyes, incredibly full of disdain.


    Aware that Miao Qing''s eyes were wrong, Wang Fan asked, "what did Uncle GUI tell you?"


    "No, it''s red sister!" Miao Qing replied with a smile.


    "Red sister?" Wang Fan looked at her in surprise.


    "Red sister let me kill you, because you want to take the four seas gang and Dongsheng people to wash white, out of their control." Although the words are cold-blooded and merciless, Miao Qing''s expression is not as cold as ice.


    "Ha ha, so it is?" Hearing Miao Qing''s words, Wang Fan felt relaxed.


    Miao Qing, who had put out the smoke, put her arms around Wang Fan''s neck and whispered in his ear: "let me hug you again. Tomorrow, we will be the enemy!"


    Wang Fan, who was just about to stretch out his arms to hold Miao Qing tightly, stopped his arms in the air.


    Miao Qing''s words stunned him for a while, and he turned his head and looked at her in disbelief.


    Like not aware of Wang Fan''s abnormality, Miao Qing still holds Wang Fan in her arms and says, "time is fast. I haven''t experienced anything with you yet. I''m going to say goodbye forever!"


    "Miao Qing, are you crazy?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "Wang Fan, you are crazy!" Miao Qing finally turns his head and looks at Wang Fan with a tight frown.


    "Miao Qing, do you know? It''s still one step away, we can all wash white, you and I! We! Can live a normal life Wang Fan bit his teeth and lowered his voice, saying to Miao Qing in front of him.


    "Do you know? I was born in a wealthy family. My father and mother are very famous people. I have lived a life without food and clothing since I was a child. " Memories make the smile on Miao Qing''s face real. Although her voice is very low, she can hear the joy in her heart.


    "I''m not as lucky as you. My father left us when I was very young. My mother raised me and my sister all the time." Thinking of his own family, Wang Fan began to smile bitterly.


    "Before I took over the task for the first time, I secretly went home to see my father and mother. After all, I was the only daughter in my family. I was always worried that they would not be able to bear the news of my death." At this point, the expression on Miao Qing''s face was a lot dimmer.


    Without Miao Qing saying the result, Wang fan can imagine the scene when she came home to see her parents, because he had gone back secretly. Although he was far away, he could still see the tears in her mother''s eyes and her melancholy look.


    The stiff arms slowly closed. Wang Fan held Miao Qing tightly in his arms and said to her in a low voice: "Qing, we will go back soon. We will go back to our parents and do what a child should do."


    "We can''t go back, Wang Fan. Do you remember? We are all dead people Miao Qing''s voice trembled, some cold, some people dare not listen.


    "No, we can, the task is coming to an end, as long as the last step, we can get out of the present life, really!" Afraid that Miao Qing would be sad, Wang Fan said to her in a hurry.


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, you are so stupid Pushing away Wang Fan''s arms, Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan with an anxious face and said, "when red sister and I called and asked me to get rid of you, I already guessed your idea. You don''t want to be an undercover anymore, do you?"


    "Don''t you think so?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! All the time, I''m thinking about ending the task, coming back to my parents, listening to their scolding voice, doing things that let them really feel my existence. " Miao Qing said to Wang Fan with a bitter smile.


    "Then listen to me! I''ll take you home for sure Wang Fan said strongly.


    Miao Qing stretched out her hands to rub her face and said in a low voice, "Wang Fan, your choice is different from mine. I''m sorry!"


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? " Listen to Miao Qing''s words, Wang Fan''s heart is a tight.


    "There are some things that must be done by someone. Even if they are sacrificed, they should never look back!" Miao Qing''s expression eased a lot, looking at Wang Fan''s words.


    "But we''ve done it, we''ve sacrificed it, and we can''t leave nothing for ourselves." Wang Fan said with emotion.


    "We are the last line of defense between the dark world and the light world. As long as we live and don''t fall, it will never end. Do you understand?" Miao Qing stretched out her hand to touch Wang Fan''s cheek, and her voice was firm.


    "I just want to take you home. Am I wrong?" Wang Fan tries to control his emotions. He is enraged by Miao Qing''s words and feels that his efforts are worthless in her eyes.


    "You are not wrong. There is no right or wrong in this kind of thing. It''s just that we have different beliefs." Miao Qing took back her hand and said to Wang Fan in a soft voice.


    faith!


    When Miao Qing mentions this word, Wang Fan''s heart is like the pain of being stabbed by a needle. He trembles all over and straightens up. With strange and venomous eyes, he looks at Miao Qing who is still smiling.


    "Why? Why are you doing this? Don''t you miss your parents? Don''t you want to go back to your life? "


    Unable to understand Miao Qing''s choice, Wang Fan looked at her and asked with resentment.


    "Wang Fan, you will never understand what we are doing today and what we are going to sacrifice for, because you have no faith!" In the face of Wang Fan''s angry questioning, Miao Qing said to him in a soft voice.


    Miao Qing, who was talking, had already walked from the soft bed to the floor. While she was tidying up her clothes, she said to Wang Fan with a serious expression: "I have lost myself, and I am loyal to my faith!"

 V2.Chapter 266

    Miao Qing left, dragging her suitcase, quietly disappeared from Wang Fan''s sight.


    The moment the door closed, Wang Fan wanted to catch up and ask Miao Qing why she had to be so persistent.


    If we say that Wang Fan has not paid anything for it, or that Wang fan is just evaluating the bad undercover life as an outsider, then Miao Qing''s attitude can be understood.


    After all, without empathy, there is no right to point fingers.


    But Wang Fan for the immediate task, in order to have vowed, he experienced too many ordinary people can not bear the pain, he absolutely has the right, also has the qualification to judge everything undercover.


    However, Miao Qing''s attitude disappointed Wang Fan.


    He thought that even everyone didn''t understand his choice, at least Miao Qing should understand it, or Miao Qing should be the most supportive of him.


    Indifference, disappointment, disdain!


    Miao Qing''s attitude towards Wang Fan''s choice of white washing identity is somewhat implicit, but it can still make Wang Fan feel it.


    Is it true that we must devote our most precious lives to our faith?


    Wang Fan, who is in a low mood, sits on the bed and smokes one by one. He carefully reviews every sentence Miao Qing said and savors every expression of her.


    From Miao Qing''s words, there is the look when she hugs him, and the silence when she turns to leave.


    Wang fan can feel how reluctant Miao Qing is and how attached he is.


    But Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear, even if it is so reluctant and sentimental, Miao Qing will not be stopped by him, and will not change her final choice for him.


    "I have no self, I am loyal to faith!"


    This is not the first time Wang Fan heard this sentence. When Uncle GUI taught him for the first time, he said the same thing to him.


    At this time, Wang Fan still remembers how serious his face was and how powerful his voice was when ghost uncle said these words.


    Once these words, also shocked Wang Fan''s heart, let his body blood boiling unceasingly, let him without hesitation into such a life.


    But now, Wang Fan hesitated, and he wavered in his original enthusiasm.


    He longed for a new life and a break away from such days. He hoped to return to his mother and do something that a son should have done.


    The door of the bathroom was opened gently, and Tong Jiahui, whose hair was still dripping, came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. While closing the door of the bathroom, she said, "sister Qing, did you take out my pajamas for me?"


    "Miao Qing is gone." Wang Fan stood up, looked at Tong Jiahui with her back to him and whispered to her.


    Tong Jiahui, who closed the bathroom door, heard Wang Fan''s words and looked back at Wang Fan in doubt. She looked around the room again. Then she asked with an ugly face: "did you take her away?"


    "No, she said she had something to deal with, so she went back first." Wang Fan pretended to reply easily.


    "Wang Fan, you have grown up! I can''t believe I''m lying! " Tong Jiahui holds the bath towel in one hand and points to Wang Fan standing by the bed. She says to him angrily.


    I didn''t expect that Tong Jiahui would have such a reaction. Wang Fan was stunned for a moment. He looked at Tong Jiahui blankly and wanted to explain to her, but found that there was something flashing in Tong Jiahui''s eyes.


    "Jiahui, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Wang Fan, I don''t care how you offended her. If you don''t invite Miao Qing back to me today! I''m not finished with you! " Tong Jiahui clenched her teeth and said to Wang fan that the strong tone could not be refuted by Wang Fan.


    For a moment, Wang Fan could only say vaguely, "Jiahui, Miao Qing really has something to do. We don''t have any quarrels."


    "Wang Fan, do you know? When we came back, how much Miao Qing thought about you! How much she wants to see you! You know what? You told me that she had something to do, so she left. Do you think you can cheat me by lying? " Tong Jiahui, who has come to Wang Fan, stares at Wang Fan with tears in her eyes.


    Anger makes her body tremble, and her undulating chest makes people see at a glance how much she hates Wang Fan at this moment.


    Before leaving H City, Wang Fan knew Tong Jiahui''s attitude towards Miao Qing very well.


    Although Tong Jiahui vaguely guessed the relationship between Wang Fan and Miao Qing, she was in a state of forbearance because she had no real evidence and had no absolute control over Wang Fan.


    The reason why he took Miao Qing to leave H city and go abroad is also because he worried that after she left, the relationship between Wang Fan and Miao Qing would continue to heat up.


    But in front of her, Tong Jiahui not only insists that Wang Fan bullies Miao Qing, but also nearly tears for Miao Qing. What''s more, she forces Wang Fan to invite Miao Qing back.


    What does that mean?


    This only shows that something must have happened between Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing to make their relationship so unusual.


    When thinking of the two videos, Tong Jiahui is very calm about the relationship between Miao Qing and Wang Fan. Even when she talks, she shows great respect for Miao Qing.


    Recalling these things, looking at the appearance of Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing today, and Tong Jiahui''s strange anger, Wang Fan seems to understand something in his heart.


    He held Tong Jiahui in his arms and asked softly, "what happened when you were abroad? Can you tell me


    "Wang Fan, you can''t let Miao Qing down, you know? I really can''t! " Tong Jiahui looked up at Wang Fan''s eyes and said to him emotionally.


    It''s not an ordinary thing for a woman to tell her man not to let down another woman, not to mention Tong Jiahui''s deep affection.


    Although Tong Jiahui didn''t say what they had experienced in foreign countries, Wang Fan could guess that it must be something that Tong Jiahui will never forget.


    In the world, people can turn fighting into friendship, and the only thing they will never forget is the matter of life and death.


    Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing, who have left here, must have experienced the same thing.


    Wang Fan didn''t expect that after the two women left H City, they actually experienced such a big thing. What''s more, they never mentioned it to him.


    Without further questioning what happened to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan, who had already guessed the answer, held her tightly in his arms and said to her in his ear, "don''t worry! I won''t let anyone down who really loves me! "


    Wang Fan''s words make Tong Jiahui''s mood stabilize a lot. She nestles in Wang Fan''s arms, her ears are close to his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat.

 V2.Chapter 267

    When Wang Fan came to the restaurant from his bedroom, everyone was waiting for him. Even the blind man, who usually didn''t go downstairs to eat, sat at the dining table today and wore a brand-new dress.


    Seeing Wang Fan appear, Liu pangzi got up and said hello to him. He pulled out the chair beside him and stood there waiting for Wang Fan to take his seat.


    Tong Jiahui didn''t go downstairs with Wang Fan. First, she felt a little tired. Second, she had just taken a bath. If she finished her make-up and put on her clothes, she was afraid that the people waiting for dinner downstairs would be hungry.


    As soon as he sat on the chair, Wang Fan first picked up the teapot on the table and added some hot tea to the blind man beside him. Then he said with a smile, "let''s have dinner!"


    But after Wang Fan''s words, the big guy didn''t move his chopsticks, but looked at him eagerly.


    Sitting directly opposite Wang Fan, Huang Jinming asked, "Bodhisattva, is what you said true?"


    Hearing Huang Jinming''s question, everyone looked at Wang Fan nervously. Even the blind man, who had already picked up the cup, quietly put the cup back on the table.


    After scanning around the table, Wang Fan picked up the chopsticks in front of him and put some dishes in the blind Master''s bowl. Then he asked with a smile, "Amin, what do you think?"


    "Bodhisattva! I think you''re kidding us! Right Although the expression on his face was very worried, the tone of Huang Jinrong''s speech still showed some trust.


    One side of Liu pangzi some irrepressible said: "do Zhengxing, do Zhengxing what to do? Are you going to be a security guard? "


    "I don''t want to be a security guard!" Huang Jinming heard Liu pangzi''s words and said excitedly.


    Lest Wang Fan get angry, Huang Jinrong secretly kicked his brother and glared at him.


    "Brother, am I right? Go to the neighborhood and show people the gate. Don''t say I feel ashamed. Our brothers won''t like it either! " Huang Jinming said with some displeasure.


    "Amin, if you don''t say a few words, the Bodhisattva will have a sense of propriety." Huang Jinrong, who is more mature, knows that this is not the time to complain, let alone to confront Wang Fan.


    After giving a lesson to Huang Jinming, Huang Jinrong turned his head and looked at Wang Fan carefully and said, "Bodhisattva, my brother is not sensible. Don''t blame him."


    I''ve been listening to Liu pangzi and Huang Jinming, but Wang Fan didn''t express his opinion.


    Some of these people are worried that their decisions will cut off their long-term financial resources, while others are worried that they will lose their prestige in the days when they have no gang membership.


    The blind man sitting next to him was most worried that Wang Fan would disappoint him.


    When everyone stopped talking, Wang Fan said with a smile, "have you ever heard that if you don''t use your head, you can only be a gangster all your life?"


    Wang Fan''s words, like in the calm of the lake, dropped a big stone, the immediate calm moment to break.


    "Bodhisattva?" Hu Xiaomei is the first to react. She looks at Wang Fan in surprise, but she doesn''t say what she thinks.


    However, Liu pangzi and Huang Jinming did not have such wisdom as Hu Xiaomei. They still looked at Wang Fan with a confused face and waited for him to go on.


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, the blind Master''s tense face eased a lot. With a smile, he reached out his hand and said, "Xiaomei, please take me back to my room. I still like quiet."


    "Blind Master? We don''t want to... "Liu pangzi asked in surprise when he heard that the blind master wanted to go back to his room, but in the middle of the conversation, he didn''t go on, because he was so relaxed and satisfied to see the smile on his face.


    He handed the blind master to Hu Xiaomei. Wang Fan said to her, "let the kitchen heat up the dishes. Blind Master is too old to eat cold food."


    "Good!" Hu Xiaomei nodded happily and agreed.


    The smiling blind man nodded his head and said with satisfaction, "yes! Warm the wine for me, too. I''m happy today. Drink two more


    As the three people asked and answered, the Huang brothers and Liu pangzi at the dining table gradually recognized the deep meaning.


    After Hu Xiaomei helped the blind master to leave, Huang jinmingji asked: "Bodhisattva, what you said is to cheat Qin LAN, right?"


    "Is it a lie to you?" Wang Fan, sitting back in his seat, said clearly to Huang Jin.


    Although Wang Fan was angry with him, Huang Jinming didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, he said happily, "Bodhisattva, you really scared me to death!"


    "That''s right, it scared me a lot, ha ha!" Liu pangzi also smiles happily.


    But Huang Jinrong was calm and said with a smile, "I''ll tell you. It''s all because Qin LAN is too arrogant. If she doesn''t kill her like this, she won''t be able to kick her nose and face in the future?"


    "Ha ha! Bodhisattva, your skill is so high! Even we have been cheated by you The more Huang Jinming said, the more happy he was. He couldn''t help picking up the wine bottle on the table, got up and went to Wang Fan''s side, poured wine for him, and flattered him and said, "Bodhisattva, we people have no brains, so we will follow you in the future."


    "Qin LAN, that girl, always wants to blackmail us with gold. Hum! If I don''t show her some color, she will really think I''m afraid of her! " Seeing that the public had no doubt about his words, Wang Fan said his prepared excuse.


    When Miao Qing left, Wang Fan had not yet untied his heart knot, and he was even full of resentment for Miao Qing''s ungratefulness.


    It was not until Tong Jiahui said that Miao Qing missed him that Wang Fan understood what kind of pressure and reluctance Miao Qing was under.


    A woman can carry down things, as a man, how can you choose to escape, not to mention the burden of this woman, is so important to Wang Fan.


    Since we have chosen this road, there is no reason to escape. As Miao Qing said, some things have to be done and some people have to make sacrifices.


    And Huang brothers push cup for cup, Wang Fan put his ideas briefly.


    Of course, this is not Wang Fan''s original idea, but it is the most real idea in his heart at the moment.


    The cooperation with Qin LAN needs a different way.


    Jin Buhuan can''t only be in Qin Lan''s hands, and the most important thing is that the boss behind Qin LAN must sit down with Wang Fan.


    Never be controlled by others!


    Wang Fan will never be someone else''s horse. That''s what Wang Fan asked of Huang brothers.


    Accustomed to Wang Fan''s strength, Huang brothers have no doubt. They pay more attention to how to make money than how to make it.

 V2.Chapter 268

    As for the cooperation mode of "gold does not change", Wang Fan gave his request, which soon spread to Qin LAN. However, Qin LAN did not give a definite answer immediately after receiving Huang Jinrong''s call.


    For such a result, Wang Fan''s heart is obviously more than expected.


    Maybe others don''t think too much about Qin Lan''s boss, but Wang Fan has a different view.


    "Gold does not change.".


    As a new type of drug, it will soon be able to occupy the drug market and replace many traditional drugs. This business opportunity can be said to be attractive to everyone.


    But this kind of business opportunity has been completely ignored by Qin Lan''s boss. He not only put the price of "gold not to exchange" very low, but also set up some conditions to restrict those who want to contact "gold not to exchange" goods.


    Perhaps people like Huang Jinrong will think that Qin Lan''s boss''s purpose is to make a mystery and lay the groundwork for his future price increase.


    But Wang Fan, who knows the drug characteristics of "gold does not change", knows that Qin Lan''s boss is not trying to make a mystery, but to prevent someone from investigating him.


    After such a long time of investigation into the drug "Jinbuhuan", Wang Fan also finds out that Qin Lan''s behind the scenes boss''s purpose is not to seek huge profits from this new drug.


    Then, since it is not to seek huge profits, it must have other purposes.


    Compared with other traditional drugs, "Jinbuhuan" has obvious hallucinogenic effect and is easy to be addicted, but it also has its inherent shortcomings, that is, in a short period of time, it will make the addicts die.


    It can be said that "gold does not change" is not only a drug, but also a new type of poison.


    Those addicts in H city still don''t know what the consequences of "no gold exchange" will bring to them, so they are still taking this new drug crazily, looking for a happy life like a fairy.


    Even because the huge profits brought about by "gold not exchange" are too tempting, drug dealers like Huang Jinrong do not hesitate to get rid of their former brothers in order to control the economic lifeline of "gold not exchange".


    When more and more people begin to take "gold does not change", what kind of scenes will appear in the Chinese Congress?


    All the smokers will die because of this new type of drug three years after taking "gold does not change". Will the Chinese people at that time fall into panic?


    And after those addicts know the truth, will they do anything dangerous to the society?


    These are what Wang fan can''t imagine, and what he doesn''t want to see.


    We should grasp the mastermind behind the "gold does not change", find out the source and formula of the "gold does not change", and more importantly, find out the real intention of this new drug being put into the Chinese market.


    This is the ultimate goal of Wang Fan''s mission, and it is also the great hope that uncle GUI placed on him.


    In the evening, Wang Fan received a call from red sister.


    On the phone, red sister is very angry about Wang Fan''s betrayal, but this kind of anger is more like complaining to Wang Fan.


    After all, red sister can call him, which is enough to show that red sister has believed his excuse to Huang brothers.


    It is because of this seemingly ridiculous excuse that many people who have doubts about Wang Fan relax their vigilance again and have a new understanding of him.


    Now everyone thinks that the reason why Wang Fan has come up with so many tricks is to argue with Qin Lan''s boss behind the scenes, so as to prove his absolute control over the gangsters in H City, and to show his strength in H city.


    He is ambitious, high-profile and has a lot of flair.


    This is an evaluation of Wang Fan by many people in the world.


    However, the river''s Lake is a testing ground. There is no lack of ambitious and intelligent people here, and they will not refuse anyone who wants to prove themselves here.


    So this evaluation of Wang fan is also a kind of recognition from the people in the underworld.


    After some greetings, red sister instead of Qin LAN agreed to Wang Fan''s request, and arranged the time and place for both sides to meet, also one by one told Wang Fan.


    I didn''t expect that red sister would call instead of Qin LAN, which makes Wang Fan have a different understanding of the relationship between red sister and Qin LAN.


    He always thought that Li Huairen was the boss behind Qin Lan''s scenes, and even suspected that another identity of Li Huairen was the representative of the high table club, so Wang Fan pointed all the investigation directions to Li Huairen.


    But when he calmed down, he found that there were many mistakes in his original judgment.


    First of all, if Li Huairen is the boss behind Qin LAN, and he is secretly operating the new drug "Jinbuhuan", then there is no need for Li Huairen to spend so much effort to make Dongsheng difficult.


    After all, the fact that Liao San can be thrown from the upper floor of Sanlong group and faked as a suicide is enough to show Li Huairen''s absolute control over Liao San.


    So Li Huairen tosses and turns, isn''t he lifting a stone to hit his own foot?


    Secondly, Wang Fan thinks that Li Huairen can not be the representative of the high table meeting, and it is very likely that many things Li Huairen does are just to please the representative Wang fan is looking for.


    The reason for Wang Fan''s wrong judgment is actually related to Hongjie.


    I know that Qin LAN appeared in H city. She was introduced by Hongjie to he Qiang, the head of Dongsheng five tigers at that time, and facilitated the drug trade between them.


    The relationship between sister Hong and Qin LAN is like a sister, which has always made Wang Fan feel that Qin LAN and Li Huairen have an unusual relationship.


    The root of all these doubts is the lover relationship between Hong Jie and Li Huairen.


    But now it seems that Li Huairen is not the only lover of Hong Jie, and Li Huairen is not the only one to rely on.


    The condition that can replace Qin Lan''s promise to Wang fan is enough to show that red sister controls Qin LAN. However, red sister doesn''t say on the phone that Li Huairen is Qin Lan''s boss behind the scenes, which should be because it is a misunderstanding in itself.


    Red sister at this time, suddenly out of such a move, let Wang Fan more urgent want to know, that hide behind Qin LAN boss, what is sacred?


    After answering the phone call of red sister, Wang Fan wants to understand some of these things, so he dials the contact number of ghost uncle directly.


    Uncle GUI was also surprised to learn that Wang Fan finally made the decision, the phone call from red sister, and Wang Fan''s speculation. But he didn''t tell Wang fanduo on the phone. He just made an appointment to meet at the time and place and hung up in a hurry.

 V2.Chapter 269

    The meeting place is still in Han Chen''s home, but when Wang Fan arrives, he is waiting for him in the living room, not just Han Chen and ghost uncle.


    Xie an, sitting beside the ghost uncle, looks at Wang Fan standing in front of him with a smile, just like looking at a big yellow girl waiting to be married.


    But the look on Wang Fan''s face was not the joy of the unmarried girl at all, let alone a little favor for Xie an.


    "Comrade Wang Fan, sit down!" Xie an pointed to the sofa beside him and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    Looking at ghost uncle and Han Chen, Wang Fan said: "when did he know?"


    "If you say you want to see his superior, he will know!" In the face of Wang Fan''s query, ghost uncle also did not have a good answer.


    On one side, Han Chen poured a cup of tea and handed it to Wang Fan. With regret, he said, "brother, are you really smart enough to miss Qingqing?"


    "Go away! What have I calculated? " Wang Fan answered awkwardly.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know. Don''t you want to wash your identity with the help of director Xie? I think you want to marry Wang Yue! " When Han Chen spoke, he had a sour taste. The look in his eyes at Wang Fan was also full of sorrow.


    Seeing Han Chen''s sad little eyes, Wang Fan was in a good mood. He patted Han Chen on the shoulder and said: "Han Chen, you''re right. I really want to marry Wang Yue. How about that? Do you feel bad? "


    "Hum!" Han Chen pushes his hand away from his shoulder and hums coldly at Wang Fan. He turns and sits on the sofa opposite Wang Fan.


    When Han Chen sat back in his seat, Wang Fan drank tea with satisfaction and said to Xie an and uncle GUI, "since you two value me so much, I''ll talk about my ideas today."


    "Good!" Xie an said with a smile.


    Smoking ghost uncle nodded, but did not speak, just look at Wang Fan''s eyes, a bit more distressed and helpless.


    From the eyes of ghost uncle, I feel the concern for myself, and Wang Fan''s heart is warm.


    All the time, he thought that uncle GUI was a man with no feelings. Every time he saw him, what he said was a task


    Even a few words of praise from time to time are praises for his beautiful performance of the task, and he seldom cares about his personal life and emotions.


    But today, uncle GUI''s eyes are clearly the kind of care that can''t be replaced by any emotion when the elder looks at the younger generation.


    This made Wang Fan speechless. He didn''t know what to say to ghost uncle, so he had to smile shyly at him.


    When he first met ghost uncle, Wang Fan was still a young man, with a restless heart, waiting for ghost uncle to help him complete his dream.


    He still remembers that uncle GUI was also sitting on a sofa with a burning cigarette between his fingers. He looked at him with caring eyes, but he was too nervous to look up at Uncle GUI.


    That year, uncle GUI accepted him, helped him regain his police status, and taught him a lot of knowledge that he could not learn in school.


    Memories let Wang Fan into meditation, Xie an seems to see something, said to Wang Fan with a smile: "Wang Fan, we are still waiting for you, tell us about your plan!"


    Xie an''s words bring Wang Fan back to reality. He smiles awkwardly, puts down his tea cup and says, "according to my current investigation, Li Huairen is the big brother behind the scenes of the underworld in H City, the four seas gang and the Dongsheng gang. In fact, they are all manipulated by him behind the scenes, and the red sister has been replacing him in the eyes of the underworld figures."


    "We have some knowledge of what you said, and we also found out that the deaths of Ma Teng and Liao San have a lot to do with Li Huairen." Xie an agreed with Wang Fan''s words and said something that Wang Fan didn''t know.


    Sitting opposite Wang Fan, Han Chen listened to what they said and said with emotion: "Li Huairen! Li Huairen! When his mother named him, she didn''t intend to make him a good man! "


    "This time I recruited Sihai Gang, he had calculated it, but he didn''t expect that I would let the Huang brothers kill Liu Bao. By the way, those people from Dongsheng also received it from me." Wang fan is very proud of this.


    This is really worthy of Wang Fan''s pride and pride. The two gangs in the underworld of H city were recruited by an unknown gangster in a short time. This skill is not an imaginable thing, nor can anyone easily do it.


    Of course, there is the help of the police and the blessing of the God of fate, but the most important thing is that Wang Fan has extraordinary courage and ability to compete with no one.


    "You are a thorn in Li Huairen''s eye and a thorn in his flesh. Do you know that?" Ghost uncle reminds the proud Wang Fan.


    "Sure, but Li Huairen didn''t dare to move me easily!" Wang Fan quite confident answer.


    "Why?" Xie an asked suspiciously.


    "No one can lead the gangsters in H city again in such a short period of time like me. If Li Huairen dares to attack me, even if he is lucky enough to succeed, what he wants to take over can only be a mess. It''s impossible to hide behind the scenes and manipulate these people to work for him as before."


    "What''s more, the most important thing is that he has no chance to attack me. I doubt that he has become a worthless waste wood. Besides the money in his hand, he has nothing to admire."


    Wang fan is very confident to say, the proud expression on the face, is to show without concealment.


    Han Chen obviously didn''t understand Wang Fan''s words. He looked at Wang Fan suspiciously and asked, "Wang Fan, you said so much. How can I listen to the clouds? What do you want to say?"


    "Well! I know you don''t understand, OK, let me just say it Wang Fanbai glanced at Han Chen and then said, "Li Huairen is just a big brother of the underworld. He is not the person we are looking for. My appearance has frustrated his wishful thinking, and the person we are really looking for seems to have no interest in him!"


    "How do you know that Li Huairen is not the one we are looking for?" Xie an asked solemnly.


    Ghost uncle sitting beside Xie an also asked anxiously: "Wang Fan, do you already know something? Don''t play the game, tell us quickly


    "I don''t have any evidence, but I have a feeling that the fact that money is not exchanged in H city and the information you get from the high table meeting are not so simple on the surface. Behind these two things, there must be a big conspiracy, and it''s a big conspiracy!" Wang Fan''s voice is very low, and the expression on his face is very serious.

 V2.Chapter 270

    No one objected to Wang Fan''s conjecture of "gold not changing" and "high table meeting". The other three people in the room were all heavy faced and deep in thought.


    Obviously, all three of you have thought about what Wang fan can think of, and it''s not just a simple thought.


    Seeing that the public didn''t oppose him, Wang Fan continued: "but don''t worry, I''ll see the guy hiding behind the scenes soon."


    "Do you mean that the red sister asked you to meet?" Ghost uncle some nervous ask.


    "Yes, I said to Qin LAN before that I would take the gangsters of H city to clean up the white, and I was so anxious that I almost started with red sister. Ha ha! Now I propose to negotiate with Qin Lan''s boss, so Hong Jie will arrange this meeting. " Wang Fan tone relaxed said.


    When it comes to the fact that red sister wants to fight Wang Fan, the expression on Uncle GUI''s face is heavy again. It''s obvious that he already knows about it from Miao Qing.


    Without waiting for ghost uncle to ask again, Han Chen on one side said: "Wang Fan, red sister will not take this opportunity to get rid of you."


    "That''s not likely!" Wang Fan answered with a bitter smile.


    "The only card you can show now is your absolute control over the underworld in H city. You think that Hong Jie dare not fight against you because she is worried that the underworld in H city will be in chaos again. But have you ever thought that those people in the underworld are all mercenary guys. Having milk is the truth of Niang. They know better than you and me!" Han Chen still reminds Wang Fan of some worries.


    When it comes to Wang Yue, Han Chen''s attitude towards Wang fan is the same as that of his enemies. But when it comes to life and death, Han Chen always thinks about Wang Fan, which is why Wang Fan and Han Chen can soon establish a friendship.


    Listening to Han Chen''s analysis, Wang fan does not dare to boast about his safety, but he knows very well that if you don''t take risks, you will never be able to get to the truth.


    Xie an, who has not spoken for a long time, frowned and said: "speaking of your safety, we can''t arrange more police forces to protect you at present, so many things depend on you."


    "Ha ha! Director Xie, I understand what you said, and I have never thought of asking you to protect me. After all, my identity is too special! " Wang Fan returned with a bitter smile.


    "Xiao Fan, in the extraordinary period, we use extraordinary means. The task is dead and the person is alive. Do you know what I mean?" Ghost uncle voice low says.


    "Ha ha! Ghost uncle! Don''t worry. I won''t let go. There are many people who want to kill me, but they won''t have this chance. " Although Wang Fan was very nervous in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face at all. He even spoke in a relaxed tone.


    Seeing that Wang fan is so confident, the expression on Xie an''s face eased a lot.


    Most of the time, what people do is not a perfect plan, nor a guarantee, but the trust and encouragement between peers.


    Wang Fan''s easy answer makes Xie an feel at ease and confident in the future.


    But in Wang Fan''s heart, there was no foundation at all.


    What''s the purpose of this bureau arranged by Hongjie?


    How sincere is the man hiding behind Qin LAN and willing to sit down with Wang Fan to negotiate?


    Li Huairen, who once controlled the underworld in H City, will just watch Wang Fan take his place?


    These are things that Wang fan can''t be sure about, and they are also the most threatening factors to his safety.


    Somehow, Wang Fan thought of a very important thing, but due to the presence of Xie an, Wang Fan could only look at the ghost uncle, but could not say what he was worried about.


    Wang Fan and looked at each other, ghost uncle seems to see that he has something on his mind, a little hesitant, asked: "Xiaofan, do you have something else to do, let us help you do?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing, but if I want to go to the appointment, I will take Liu pangzi and ah Qi with me, so the safety in the teahouse will become a weakness for me, don''t you think?" When Wang Fan talked about "safety in the teahouse", his tone was a bit more emphatic, obviously reminding uncle GUI.


    Xie an, who was sitting next to the ghost uncle, took a look at the ghost uncle beside him and Wang Fan, who was talking, and said, "are you worried about Tong Jiahui''s safety! Don''t worry, I''ll arrange the police to strengthen the patrol around. "


    Hearing that Xie an said that he wanted to protect Tong Jiahui''s safety, Wang Fan knew that Xie an didn''t know what he and uncle GUI were worried about.


    Tong Jiahui, as the daughter of Hengtai group, her identity is really sensitive, so many people''s attention is on her.


    But Wang fan knows very well that even if Li Huairen wants to attack Wang Fan, he will not do harm to Tong Jiahui. After all, Liu Tian, Tong Jiahui''s father, is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    What Wang fan is really worried about is that he is blind and can''t move.


    The last time Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were caught, the crow had attacked the teahouse with no one to take care of. But for ah Qi and Zhu''s protection, the blind master might have suffered an accident.


    And this kind of sneak attack is not just one time, so Wang fan is very worried that the man behind the crow will do the same thing again, which is not good for the blind master.


    But Xie an''s words also revealed some information that Wang Fan didn''t expect.


    Although Xie an knows Wang Fan''s undercover identity, he doesn''t know the real identity of blind Master, let alone the relationship between blind Master and Wang Fan.


    Although I don''t understand why Uncle GUI didn''t tell Xie an about these things, Wang Fan didn''t have a chance to ask clearly. After all, there are many things inside the police that can''t be shared.


    After listening to Xie an''s words, Han Chen said nervously: "if so, we should also pay attention to Wang Yue''s safety. Now in the underworld of H City, we all know that Wang Yue is Wang Fan''s cousin. Isn''t she also in danger?"


    "I have taken this into consideration, so I have sent more staff to the hospital. Don''t worry!" Xie an said with a relaxed face.


    "I''m not sure. I have to guard Wang Yue. What if someone wants to harm her?" Han Chen said nervously, but he looked at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is thinking about the relationship between ghost uncle and Xie an and can''t figure out the reason, raised his head with a smile and said to him, "Han Chen, on behalf of Wang Yue, thank you!"


    "Cut!" Han Chen white Wang Fan one eye, very disdainful response.


    Everyone in the room knew that a fierce battle was about to begin, but no one could predict what the final result would be.

 V2.Chapter 271

    Early in the morning, Wang Fan called the pillar to his room.


    Today is the day for Wang Fan to go to the appointment. Just in case someone came to hurt him, Wang Fan thought of the pillar that protected him last time.


    Although Zhu looks dull, he is very obedient, and his skill is recognized by Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who used to fight with crows, has a knowledge of crows'' ability, but the pillar can not suffer losses in crows'' hands, which is enough to prove that the pillar''s ability is above crows, even better than Wang Fan''s.


    Entering the pillar of Wang Fan''s room, his face was a little nervous. He stood at the door, rubbing his hands hard and licking his dry lips from time to time.


    Seeing the tension of Zhu, Wang Fan walked up to him with a smile, handed him a cigarette and said in a relaxed tone: "brother Zhu, don''t be so nervous. I''m looking for you today. There''s something for you!"


    He didn''t pick up the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand. After listening to Wang Fan''s words, his two eyes lit up and he saluted Wang Fan with a strong waist. He said loudly: "listen to elder brother''s arrangement!"


    Startled by the pillar, Wang Fan pulled down his raised arm and said with a smile, "brother pillar, why are you so nervous? We are not soldiers. Why do you always like to salute? "


    "Report elder brother, I think I am a soldier, you are my elder brother, I should salute you!" The pillar said solemnly.


    "Good! Good! Good Don''t want to entangle with the pillar on this issue, Wang Fan quickly smiles and nods.


    For such persistent people, especially those who are inflexible and persistent, there is no need for you to correct their behavior.


    Perhaps in your world, some of his behavior is ridiculous, but in his world, this behavior has a different meaning.


    When you don''t know a person''s past, you are not qualified to judge his right or wrong.


    From the day he knew Zhu, Wang Fan had a different feeling about him. Although Wang Fan was very curious about Zhu''s past and had a lot of conjectures about his life, because of many things, Wang Fan had no chance to really understand Zhu.


    In the body of the pillar, Wang Fan seems to find something familiar, but he does not dare to ask and further investigate easily.


    He dare not face up to such problems, dare not touch things that will make him moved, so in addition to retaining a respect for the pillar, Wang Fan''s feelings for him are more like a comrade in arms.


    Patting Zhu''s shoulder, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "brother Zhu, I''m going to do a big thing today. I don''t know when I can come back, so I want to ask you to help me take care of all the people in the teahouse. Can you do it?"


    "Guarantee to finish the task!" The pillar answered loudly with excitement.


    "If I can''t come back, you have to protect them all the time, OK?" I have a hunch that today''s meeting will not be easy. Wang Fan has prepared for the worst, so when he said this, Wang Fan''s tone sounded heavy.


    "Don''t worry, brother!" Like being infected by Wang Fan''s emotion, Zhu answered loudly again.


    Listening to the strong Reply of Zhu, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction, grabbed Zhu''s hand, put the cigarette into his hand, and said emotionally: "Zhu, you keep this cigarette, and I''ll smoke it when I come back, OK?"


    "Well!" The pillar nodded and put the cigarette in the palm of his hand carefully in his coat pocket. The expression on his face was more serious and distressing.


    "Go and protect everyone. When I come back, I''ll buy you a drink!"


    After these instructions, Wang Fan felt melancholy. He turned to the sofa and did not dare to watch the column leave his room.


    The door of the room was closed gently, and the sound of the metal door lock crashing was crisp and short, just like the sound of a bullet being excited.


    Leaning on the soft back of the sofa, Wang Fan smoked one after another, watching the smoke spread slowly in front of his eyes.


    "If I can''t come back..."


    What he said to Zhu Zhu is probably the most sincere words of Wang Fan, and what he is most worried about.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to sacrifice, nor that he didn''t experience death, but this time, Wang Fan suddenly had a fear of death and a desire for the future.


    Once he did not think about the things after death, but now he always thought that death would bring him pain.


    Wang Yue, still in a coma, lies in the intensive care unit of the hospital, fighting against death.


    Miao Qing, still in a dangerous environment, is dealing with the ferocious devil. Although this kind of day is not purgatory, it is not easier than purgatory.


    Tong Jiahui, the woman who has been quietly supporting and helping Wang Fan, is still thinking of living a happy life with him.


    In the distance, I don''t know whether his mother and sister, who are still alive, will know that Wang fan is always thinking about them.


    Too much concern, let Wang Fan have a new understanding of death for the first time, also let him for the first time to their own future, with a new look forward to and fantasy.


    Identity cannot be washed away, life will end at any time.


    Wang Fan has accepted such a fate, but this does not mean that he has found a reason to persuade himself.


    The door of the room was gently opened. Tong Jiahui, who appeared at the door, fanned her face with her hand a few times, frowned and asked, "do you smoke in the early morning? You don''t want to live


    "Why? How can I not want to live when a good woman like you loves me? " Looking at Wang Fan at the door, he said softly to Tong Jiahui.


    Women are always conquered by sweet words, not to mention the man they like. Tong Jiahui, with a blushing face, spat lightly and said, "don''t be a liar there. Be careful when you see sister Qing for a while, let her beat you!"


    "Ha ha! I guess Miao Qing can''t bear it! " Wang Fan put out the cigarette in his hand and said to Tong Jiahui who came to him.


    "I asked the fat man to take Wang Na to the teahouse. Today''s business is very important. I don''t want to distract any of you." Sitting beside Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui looked into his eyes and said.


    "You are considerate!" Wang Fan said with appreciation.


    "Fan, when things are settled, let''s take sister Qing and live together." Tong Jiahui''s pretty face was flushed again, and her big eyes looked at Wang Fan waterily.


    Listening to Tong Jiahui''s suggestion, Wang Fan was silent for a moment, nodded and said: "good! Today, I will tell sister Hong to let Miao Qing be with us! "


    "Great!" Tong Jiahui clapped her hand happily, then hugged Wang Fan excitedly and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

 V2.Chapter 272

    Ten in the morning, Baihua garden.


    After the Jetta drove into the parking space, Liu pangzi picked up the kitchen knife from his feet and inserted it into the sheath under his suit.


    Ah Qi, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, checked the weapon under his armpit again. Then he asked Wang Fan behind him, "Bodhisattva, are you sure you don''t have a weapon?"


    "Do you think weapons are necessary to kill people?" Wang Fan answered easily.


    "All right!" Ah Qi nodded with a smile.


    Liu pangzi, who had opened the car door, bent down and said to Wang Fan in the back row, "Bodhisattva, sister Qing is coming!"


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan looks behind the car and sees Miao Qing wearing a riding uniform coming towards their Jetta with a smile on his face.


    Without waiting for ah Qi to open the door for him, Wang Fan quickly opens the door and gets out of the car. He looks at Miao Qing with a complicated expression.


    They looked at each other. Miao Qing came to him step by step. His chin raised slightly and he asked with a smile, "should I call you Bodhisattva? Or Wang Fan? "


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to answer, Liu pangzi, who had closed the car door, had already flattered and said hello: "second sister-in-law, good!"


    Ah Qi, who was standing behind Wang Fan, also said with a smile: "sister Qing, good!"


    As his two brothers have already expressed their attitude, Wang Fan naturally doesn''t need to say anything more. He stretches his arms and embraces Miao Qing in his arms.


    "Almost, we are the enemy!" Miao Qing, with a smile on his face, said softly in his ear when he was held in his arms by Wang Fan.


    Holding Miao Qing tightly in his arms, Wang Fan looked up at the direction of Baihua garden, took a deep breath and said in a relaxed tone: "after today, we will never be separated again!"


    "Good!" Miao Qing pushed Wang Fan away and looked at him and said softly.


    Without further greetings, Wang Fan takes Liu pangzi and ah Qi and follows Miao Qing to Baihua garden.


    Baihua garden, which used to be very busy, is very quiet today. Even the doorman in front of the gate, who is responsible for receiving guests, doesn''t know where she has been arranged by red sister.


    Several people took the elevator to the top floor of Baihua garden. After the elevator door was opened, Miao Qing walked out of the elevator first and stood at the door of the elevator.


    When Wang Fan and they came out of the elevator, they found that Miao Qing was not the only one at the door.


    Several strong men in suits are looking at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. These men''s right hands are inside the suits, and their fingertips should touch the handles of weapons.


    "Only you can go in!" Several men standing in the front, middle-aged man with scar on his face, said to Wang Fan in a cold voice.


    Long expected that the other party would have such a request, Wang Fan asked with a smile: "do you want to search?"


    "You go!" The middle-aged man winked at one of his men and motioned him to check Wang Fan at the elevator entrance.


    The strong man standing next to the middle-aged man agreed and went straight to Wang Fan. He stretched out his hands and began to check whether Wang Fan was armed.


    Wang Fan, who raised his hands over his head, looked at the strong man''s careful examination. There was no disgust on his face. He even looked at Miao Qing with a smile and asked, "is this your man?"


    "No Miao Qing replied.


    "Oh, yes!" Wang Fan nodded with a smile.


    The strong man''s technique of examination was very skillful. He soon checked every part of Wang Fan''s body.


    The strong man who didn''t find the problem turned around and nodded at the middle-aged man. Seeing that the middle-aged man had no objection, he turned around and prepared to return to the position he had just stood.


    "Wait a minute!" Wang Fan, with a smile on his face, saw that the strong man was ready to leave and began to shout at him.


    The strong man who didn''t know why stopped, turned to look at Wang Fan and asked in doubt, "are you calling me?"


    "Have you finished?" Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s over!" The strong man replied.


    "Good!"


    As soon as the words came out, Wang Fan''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    The strong man saw Wang Fan''s face suddenly changed, and he was surprised. But without waiting for him to make any reaction, he saw a shadow appear in front of him.


    The sudden change makes the strong man subconsciously want to retreat and distance himself from the shadow in front of him.


    However, without waiting for his feet to fall back, he fell to the ground heavily by the shadow in front of him.


    The head and the floor hit each other heavily, making the strong man''s brain blank. But without waiting for him to recover, he felt a deep pain on his arm.


    The intense pain makes the strong man awake instantly. He opens his mouth and shouts in pain.


    A foot on the back of the strong man, a hand holding the arm of the strong man, Wang Fan''s face showed a pair of evil smile, he looked at the leader of the middle-aged man, voice coldly said: "your boss has told you, who am I?"


    "What are you doing?" The middle-aged man looked at Wang Fan nervously.


    Several strong men standing behind the middle-aged man are also looking at Wang Fan, who is just like the devil. They are even more worried that he will attack his companion.


    Raising his arm and pointing at the people in front of him, Wang Fan said with arrogance: "remember! My name is Bodhisattva, you! And you! You can only look up to me. If you dare to be disrespectful to me, you will pay the price! "


    "Ka"


    "Ah


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, he smashed his fist at the joint of his arm. The dull sound of bone fracture, accompanied by the scream of the strong man at his feet, made these strange men startled.


    No one thought that Wang Fan would be so arrogant and ruthless. At this moment, all the men standing opposite him regarded him as a living devil.


    Especially the middle-aged man who ordered the strong man to search his body was scared back by Wang Fan''s appearance. He didn''t dare to look at Wang Fan in front of him.


    Seeing the men in front of him were scared to shit, Wang Fan kicked the strong man who had fainted to one side and said with disdain: "you! Do you want to check it again? "


    "No, no!" The middle-aged man has been scared by Wang Fan, he repeatedly put his hands, dare not fight with Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, with a ferocious face, turned around and looked at Miao Qing. With a slightly apologetic tone, he said, "I don''t think red sister will mind, do you?"


    "So what if I don''t mind? Can you restrain yourself? " Miao Qing stares at Wang Fan and goes straight behind the men.


    Frightened by Wang Fan, the men hide to one side and make way for Miao Qing and Wang Fan. Even Liu pangzi and ah Qi, who follow Wang Fan, do not dare to stop them.


    The philosopher Nietzsche said that those who fight with the devil are doomed to become the devil, and when you gaze at the abyss, the abyss will also gaze at you.


    Wang Fan, who deals with the devil, has become the devil in the devil at this moment.

 V2.Chapter 273

    Miao Qing pushes open the door of the room. What Wang Fan sees at first sight is actually Qin LAN, because she is sitting on the main seat facing the door.


    As the host of the red sister, sitting on Qin Lan''s left side, is a face to the door of Wang Fan.


    Glancing at them, Wang Fan asked: "what''s the matter? Do I have to wait for your boss? "


    Qin LAN, who is sitting in front of the door, raises her chin slightly and picks her apricot eyes. She says haughtily, "Wang Fan, I don''t have a boss. If you want to talk about it, you can sit down and talk about it!"


    Not to mention that Wang Fan was shocked by Qin Lan''s words, even Miao Qing, who was standing beside Wang Fan, was surprised by Qin Lan''s words.


    Miao Qing, with a surprised face, subconsciously looks at Hong Jie, only to find that there is no expression on her face, just like what Qin Lan said is the result of her long time ago.


    But Wang Fan didn''t take Qin Lan''s words seriously. Of course, he knows what is hidden behind Qin LAN, and he knows the purpose of Qin Lan''s doing it.


    The person hiding behind Qin LAN doesn''t want to expose his identity in front of Wang Fan, let alone let more people know his existence.


    But the man who thought he was smart made a fatal mistake.


    When everyone thought that Wang Fan would be angry and leave, Wang Fan unexpectedly entered the room, opened the chair opposite Qin LAN and sat on it steadily.


    "Good! Wang Fan, since you want to talk to me, show me a little sincerity! " Seeing Wang Fan sitting opposite him, Qin Lan said with some pride.


    When Qin LAN finished speaking, Wang Fan raised his hand, stretched out his index finger, shook it in front of Qin Lan''s eyes, and then said, "little Impatiens, you think too much, I won''t talk to you."


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean?" Red elder sister eyebrow tiny wrinkly ask.


    "Sister Hong, I told you before that I would sit down with Qin Lan''s boss and have a talk. I think you should still remember about Jin not changing?" Wang Fan asked red sister in a bad tone.


    Without waiting for red sister to open her mouth, Qin Lan said, "Wang Fan, as I told you, I have no boss. In the whole H City, I only have gold in my hand. The whole China is under my control. If you have anything to talk about, just talk to me!"


    "Sister Hong, is what little Impatiens said true?" Wang Fan looks at red elder sister to ask a way.


    Being watched by Wang Fan''s murderous eyes, red sister didn''t know how to answer for a moment. She said with a guilty heart: "it''s her own business. How can I know? I told her everything you said. You asked me, who do I ask?"


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Fan moved his eyes away from red sister''s face, and then looked at Qin LAN sitting opposite him. A sneer flashed on his face, and then said to Qin LAN, "if that''s the case, I''m really sorry. I don''t want to talk to you!"


    Since the boss behind Qin LAN refuses to show up, there is no need for Wang Fan to stay and talk about cooperation with a puppet, which is what Wang fan means at the moment.


    Wang Fan, who was talking, got up from his seat and turned to walk to the door.


    By Wang Fan''s attitude, Qin Lan said: "hum! Don''t talk about pulling down! Anyway, I don''t worry that no one wants the goods in my hand! "


    Wang Fan, who had already reached the door of the room, stopped and turned back. Looking at Qin LAN with a warm and angry face, he said with a smile, "little Impatiens, are you provoking me?"


    "Well! What''s the matter? Can you stop everyone from cooperating with me? " Qin Lan said to Wang Fan with pride.


    "You can try it. I''ll see who dares to take your business!" Wang Fan cold looking at Qin LAN, the killing in the eyes has gradually agglutinated.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s anger, red sister stood up in a hurry, went to Wang Fan''s side and said with some reproach, "Wang Fan, aren''t you also trying to make money? Why are you so serious? "


    "Making money? Red sister, I can make money even if I don''t let my brothers do this kind of business. Do you believe it? " Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    "Oh! I said, you men, why do you want to do things? Little Impatiens sat down to talk with you today. If you have any conditions, just say it! Big deal, let her give you some preferential terms! " The red elder sister is making a success of say to Wang Fan.


    "Sister Hong, let me tell you the truth. I want to see her boss today. I don''t want to talk about business." Wang Fan said with a gloomy face.


    Wang Fan''s words surprised red sister, but Qin Lan was not surprised at all. Wang Fan had a good view of the expressions on these two people''s faces.


    "What are you going to do?" Red elder sister doubts of ask.


    "What? ha-ha! I want to ask the boss of little Impatiens if crow is his person, and who should I count my previous account with! " When it comes to crows, Wang Fan bites his teeth and looks at Qin LAN with a fierce face.


    When it comes to personal enmity, red sister doesn''t dare to say anything more. She turns her head and looks at Qin LAN sitting there.


    Qin LAN, who is watched by everyone, is not a bit flustered. She picks up her lady''s cigarette from the table in front of her and draws out a long cigarette. She changes her previous flustered appearance and smokes it leisurely.


    "Hey! The Bodhisattva asked you something Liu pangzi, standing behind Wang Fan, saw that Qin LAN didn''t take Wang Fan''s words seriously, and immediately roared at her.


    "Bodhisattva? Wang Fan, do you really regard yourself as a Bodhisattva Qin LAN is holding a cigarette in her hand and spitting a cigarette ring in her mouth. She looks at Wang Fan standing at the door.


    "Damn it


    Liu pangzi, hot tempered, heard Qin LAN actually talking to Wang Fan in this way, immediately cursed and took out the kitchen knife under the suit.


    Without waiting for red sister to stop him, Liu pangzi, with a kitchen knife in his hand, rushes to Qin Lan''s side, raises his kitchen knife and cuts Qin Lan''s face.


    Bang


    The clear gunfire sounded like thunder in the room.


    Liu pangzi didn''t have time to react when he was hit by a close range bullet, so his body was knocked down by the huge impact.


    The sound of the gun, like a drumstick hitting people''s hearts, shakes everyone''s heart and also shakes everyone''s soul.


    "Fat man!"


    Wang Fan, the first to react, rushes to the fallen Liu pangzi.


    Qin LAN, who has won a blow, has already stood up from his seat, and the muzzle of the black hole also aims at Wang Fan.


    "Wang Fan!"


    Standing at the door, Miao Qing shouts, pulls out the short knife behind him and throws it at Qin LAN who is ready to pull the trigger.


    "Whoosh"


    Short knife mixed with the wind, flashing terrible light, directly through Qin Lan''s chest, did not have time to pull the trigger of her eyes unwilling to look at the door of Miao Qing.

 V2.Chapter 274

    Qin LAN, with a knife in her chest, falls beside Liu pangzi. Her eyes are wide open, but there is no breath of life.


    "Bodhisattva!"


    Liu pangzi, who was shot in the abdomen, called Wang Fan feebly. The blood had dyed the floor under him red.


    "Cha"


    Wang Fan, who holds Liu pangzi in one hand, grabs the handle of Qin Lan''s short knife in the other hand and pulls it out of her body.


    "Fat man! I''ll take you to the hospital! " Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    Ah Qi, who had come to Wang Fan''s back, took Liu pangzi from Wang Fan''s hand, put Liu pangzi''s arm on his shoulder, and hurried to the door.


    Red sister, frightened by all this sudden, saw that Wang Fan, who was covered in blood, came to her and hurriedly waved her hands and explained, "it''s none of my business. I didn''t..."


    "Ka"


    The short knife in the hand is grasped by Wang Fan''s backhand, and is cut on red sister''s body.


    Although the back of the knife was cut on her body, red sister was directly knocked down on the ground by this huge force.


    "Wang Fan!" See red sister was knocked down by Wang Fan, Miao Qing hurriedly stopped in the middle of the two, nervous looking at a face of violent Wang Fan.


    "I don''t care if it has anything to do with you. From today on, I don''t want to see you again in H city!" Standing between the two, Wang Fan said to the red elder sister on the ground.


    Red sister, who covers her chest with her hand, has shed blood from the corner of her mouth. She is struggling to support her body and does not dare to refute Wang Fan''s words.


    For a long time, no one dares to do anything disrespectful to her in the underworld of H city.


    Even the big guys like Uncle Hai, when they see red sister, they will give way to three points, not to mention those unsociable thugs.


    But today, Wang Fan has moved her hand, but also threatened her, let her leave all this has been painstakingly managed, this let red sister''s heart full of resentment to Wang Fan.


    But what about resentment?


    The underworld world is a place that stresses strength.


    Without the support of the two gangs of the underworld, Li Huairen still dare not challenge Wang Fan, even more than a woman like Hong Jie!


    Watching Wang Fan turn around and leave the room, the wronged red sister burst into tears. She didn''t want to lose everything, and she didn''t want to be driven away like a lost dog.


    "Red sister." Miao Qing squats down and looks at the injuries on red sister.


    "Go away!"


    No place to vent the red sister, the heart of resentment are spilled to care about her Miao Qing, a pair of extremely venomous eyes, staring at a face of astonished Miao Qing.


    "Are you happy now? Miao Qing! You finally got what you wanted! Is that right? " Red elder sister gnaws her teeth and asks Miao Qing, who she once trusted most.


    In the face of Hong Jie''s question, Miao Qing didn''t want to explain much.


    The river''s Lake is not a place where love overflows, let alone sympathy and pity.


    In the past, red elder sister really valued Miao Qing, but it was also because Miao Qing was so capable that she could do many things for her that others could not.


    All this doesn''t mean that Hong Jie has feelings for her.


    Even in the face of Wang Fan''s rise, red sister once ordered Miao Qing to use all kinds of methods to control Wang Fan, including seduction.


    In Hongjie''s eyes, Miao Qing is just a dog she keeps, a dog who is extremely loyal to her.


    She never regarded Miao Qing as her sister, and she never cared about her feelings.


    After checking red sister''s injury, Miao Qing said faintly: "red sister, you are not seriously injured. If you take good care of yourself for a period of time, you can still..."


    "Pa"


    Before Miao Qing finished, red sister had swung her arm and slapped her in the face.


    This slap is very heavy, Miao Qing''s mouth also outflow of blood, bright red fingerprints in her white face, people look very shocking.


    Raised his hand, with the back of his hand gently wipe the blood of the mouth, Miao Qingli for a while his hair was disturbed, very calm said: "red sister, make enough, let''s go!"


    "Miao Qing! You''re not going to take anything from me! I tell you, I''ve devoted all my efforts here, I''ve given all my youth and dignity here, and none of you can take it away! " The hysterical red sister roars at Miao Qing.


    Listening to the roar of red sister like a trapped animal, Miao Qing said faintly: "you know Wang Fan, I can save you once, but I can''t guarantee that I can save you a second time."


    "Wang Fan? ha-ha! Miao Qing, I really regret that I didn''t let Qin LAN shoot him as soon as he came in! I''m so worried about hurting you When she said this, the blood in her eyes rose sharply, and the expression on her face was even more ferocious.


    "Worry about hurting me? Sister Hong, it''s time for you to cheat me like this? " Miao Qing said to red sister with a sneer.


    "Miao Qing, I''m not mean to you! Why did you betray me! Why? " Holding Miao Qing''s arm, red sister questions her like she''s crazy.


    Push away red elder sister to hold own hand, Miao Qing light said: "red elder sister, I am not a child, these years I follow you, how do you treat me, I know, today I spare your life, is to repay you!"


    "Miao Qing, you are really colluding with Wang Fan to kill me, aren''t you?" Red elder sister is biting a tooth to say to Miao Qing.


    "Sister Hong, those who know current affairs are heroes. I advise you to go!" Miao Qing stood up with her words. She didn''t want to spend more time with red sister, and she didn''t want to see her ugly face at the moment.


    Red elder sister fell on the ground, listening to Miao Qing''s words, suddenly laughed loudly. She reached out and pointed to the disgusted Miao Qing, and said loudly: "Miao Qing, don''t be happy too early. Do you think Wang Fan has some skills, and you can follow him to enjoy happiness? I tell you! Sir, I won''t let him go! "


    Hearing her words, Miao Qing frowned and asked nervously, "what did you say? Which gentleman? What are you going to do? "


    Seeing the nervous look on Miao Qing''s face, red sister felt that she had finally gained the upper hand. She said with pride: "ha ha! Are you scared? Are you nervous? Miao Qing, as long as you kneel down and kowtow to me three times, I will... "


    "Cha"


    Picking up the knife that Wang Fan left on the ground, Miao Qing slashes it on the arm pointed at her by red sister.


    The sharp blade cut on her wrist, the sound of metal cutting her skin was very dull, and the smell of blood filled the air instantly.


    "Say it! What are you going to do? " The short knife is on the chest of red sister. Miao Qing asks coldly.


    Red sister, who was scared to have some dementia, looked at Miao Qing in front of her and stammered: "tea... Tea... Building..."


    "It''s my fault! Don''t live


    Hear red sister burst out the news of the teahouse, Miao Qing kicked her to the ground, biting her teeth, said to her ferociously.

 V2.Chapter 275

    With Liu pangzi injured, Wang Fan drove his Jetta all the way crazy on the road, and soon came to the central hospital.


    He and a Qi helped the injured Liu pangzi. They got out of the car and ran to the emergency room of the hospital.


    However, when they came to the emergency room, Wang Fan found that there were no doctors and nurses, even no patient number.


    In the silent emergency room, it was as if it had been looted. Through a hidden ward door, Wang Fan vaguely saw several figures.


    Taking the pistol from ah Qi''s hand, Wang Fan walks to the door of the ward, pushes the door of the ward, and rushes into the ward.


    "Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot


    A sweating doctor, with his body behind the patients and nurses, nervously raised his hands to Wang Fan.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing the doctors and nurses in the hospital, Wang Fan pointed the muzzle of the gun to the ground. He asked the other side suspiciously.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t mean to hurt them, the doctor came forward with a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat on his head and said nervously: "there are a group of people who just killed in the hospital!"


    "They have guns!" Hiding in the corner of the nurse, quietly added.


    Hearing what the doctor and nurse said, Wang Fan''s sweat bristled up. He frowned and asked: "what about those people? Where are they now? "


    When driving into the central hospital just now, Wang Fan didn''t see a police car at the door, which shows that the people mentioned by the doctor just passed by here, and they haven''t had time to call the police.


    Wang Fan asked the doctor, ah Qi has helped Liu pangzi into the ward, see the doctor and nurse''s face pale, the body is shaking, ah Qi nervous asked: "Bodhisattva, what happened?"


    "There''s a group of people with weapons who just left here!" Wang Fan said with a gloomy face.


    Seeing ah Qi supporting the injured Liu pangzi, the doctor standing opposite Wang Fan stretched out his hand to help Liu pangzi and said to Wang Fan: "those people asked me where is the intensive care unit? And then


    Without waiting for the doctor to finish, Wang Fan''s face turned pale. He turned and walked to the door of the ward.


    "Bodhisattva!" Ah Qi gives Liu pangzi in his arms to the doctor and shouts that Wang Fan will follow him.


    Wang Fan, who has walked out of the ward, heard ah Qi''s cry and cried out: "you are here to guard the fat man! I''ll be right back! "


    With these words, Wang Fan ran to the building where the intensive care unit was located without waiting for ah Qi to reply.


    All the way running, Wang Fan found that the hospital has been a mess.


    Several injured security guards fell in a pool of blood, were covering the wound and groaning in pain, while the security guards were surrounded by some pale nurses who were busy with hemostasis.


    Seeing Wang Fan with a weapon in his hand, the nurses who were trying to stop the bleeding for the security guards were so scared that they all screamed and wanted to drag the security guards on the ground to escape.


    "Call the police! Go to the emergency room! Go to the emergency room! There''s someone there to protect you! " Wang Fan, who had no time to explain, ran to the entrance of the building while shouting to the people in panic.


    Those who were still in a panic just now, when they heard Wang Fan''s words, they realized that the young man with a weapon was not the one who wanted to hurt them. They also heard Wang Fan say that there were people in the emergency room to protect them. These frightened people helped each other and ran to the emergency room.


    The people in the building have fled because of this sudden situation. After Wang Fan entered the building, except for the scraps of paper scattered on the ground, no one was seen.


    Too late to check carefully, Wang Fan pressed the elevator on the first floor. Armed with a weapon, he went into the elevator and pressed the floor where the intensive care unit was located with trembling fingers.


    ICU!


    Wang fan doesn''t know who sent these killers, but he knows in his heart what these killers are going to do in intensive care unit.


    Wang Fan did not expect that his opponent would attack Wang Yue, which made him nervous.


    "Come on! Come on


    The more worried about what happened to Wang Yue, the more Wang Fan felt that the elevator was running very slowly. He was worried and yelled in the elevator.


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    ¡­¡­


    As the elevator reached a floor below the intensive care unit, a dense gunfire penetrated the concrete building and reached the lift car.


    Wang Fan, who was worried about Wang Yue''s consolation, was so scared that his brain was blank and his hands trembled involuntarily.


    Just when he was worried that Wang Yue might be hurt, the elevator finally came to the floor of the intensive care unit.


    Ding


    A prompt sound, elevator metal door slowly open.


    Wang Fan, armed with a weapon, dashed out of the elevator door, but was startled by the scene.


    In front of the door of the intensive care unit, several strong men in suits fell to the ground. In addition to a large amount of blood, there were several pistols beside the body.


    Slowly raised his head, Wang fan is sitting on the bench to see Han Chen.


    Sitting on the bench against the back of the chair, Han Chen, with a cigarette in his mouth, smiles at Wang Fan at the door of the elevator.


    "Damn it! I forgot! You''re still here Seeing that Han Chen was smiling at himself, Wang Fan sighed with relief. His nervous state just now was relieved at this moment.


    Stepping over the fallen corpse on the ground, Wang Fan went to the bench, took down the cigarette from Han Chen''s mouth and took two puffs.


    The moment the filter touches Wang Fan''s lips, the lightness on his face disappears instantly, and the smell of blood in his mouth makes his nerves tense again.


    "Wang... Fan! I am


    Wang Fan, who stayed there, found that Han Chen''s face was as pale as a copy paper.


    Han Chen looks at Wang Fan with blurred eyes. The smile on his face seems so weak. He wants to say something intermittently, but he never says what he has in his stomach.


    Blood, along his fingers, trickled down on the floor.


    The wet marks on the dark police uniform were like flowers carved on him.


    Throw away the cigarette in hand, Wang Fan sits on the bench, embraces Han Chen in his arms and shouts loudly¡° doctor! doctor! Come and help


    The grief stricken Wang Fan screamed, his voice like thunder, shaking the whole building, shaking everyone in the building.


    Words, the end did not finish.


    Han Chen, who was held in his arms by Wang Fan, stopped breathing with a smile on his face, and the temperature of his blood gradually became cold.


    Everything, like in a dream, but so real.


    In front of the door of the intensive care unit, Wang Fan hugged Han Chen and cried loudly, like a child crying heartbreaking.

 V2.Chapter 276

    When Xie an arrived with a large number of police officers, Wang Fan had already dried his tears. Han Chen, who was held by him in his arms, still wore a smile and seemed to be asleep.


    No one would have thought that the two people who were still bickering two days ago were already separated by Yin and Yang. Would they have the chance to talk about the jokes that only friends can make.


    Wang Fan looks at Xie an with a wooden expression. Sadness makes him unable to say a word. In fact, he doesn''t know what to say to Xie an.


    Xie an, who came to Wang Fan''s side, put his hand on his shoulder and said in a soft voice: "you''re OK!"


    "Woo! Woo! Woo


    "We must find out who did it! I want him to pay for Han Chen''s life! " Finally broke out of Wang Fan, shouting loudly, the heart of anger and hair.


    Don''t know how to comfort Wang Fan, in fact Xie an''s heart is also very sad, he now even his emotions are in the utmost restraint.


    Han Chen, a young and excellent anti drug police officer, has gone through many tests of life and death, but he finally fell under the gun of the enemy.


    Although Xie an is a senior police officer, he knows very well in his heart that every day on the land of China, police officers like Han Chen will give their lives to fight against drug trafficking syndicates.


    But when all this happened in front of his eyes, when the man who died was his comrade in arms, Xie an could hardly accept it calmly.


    The police officers who came with Xie an and the nurses in the hospital carried Han Chen on the stretcher.


    After watching Han Chen leave, Wang Fan wiped the tears on his face and said in a low voice: "this matter, if we don''t catch the person hiding in the last place, I won''t close my eyes even if I die!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Xie an turned and looked at him.


    Wang Fan, who used to be his biggest headache and disgust, has disappeared at this moment. Although Wang Fan has a violent face, he feels very warm and close.


    Han Chen''s sacrifice strengthened Wang Fan''s faith.


    Before that, there were still people who suspected that Wang Fan would create opportunities for himself by all means in order to clean up the White House, and even destroy the task. At this moment, no one would question him any more.


    Only those who have experienced the separation of life and death will cherish the people in front of them and understand the true meaning of friendship.


    Wang Fan was deeply touched by the departure of his former comrades in arms.


    Just as Miao Qing said to him, some things must be done and sacrificed.


    Wang fan doesn''t want to be a deserter, doesn''t want to be looked down upon by Miao Qing, and doesn''t want to look down upon Han Chen who died.


    Maybe Wang Fan''s loyalty to faith is not as good as anyone around him, but his loyalty to the enemy is stronger than anyone else.


    Lying in the intensive care unit, Wang Yue is still in a coma. She doesn''t even know how tragic things have just happened in the corridor next to her door.


    After seeing Wang Yue in the intensive care unit, Wang Fan rushed to Liu pangzi''s ward before he had time to grieve for Han Chen''s sacrifice.


    Qin LAN to Liu pangzi opened that shot, bullets through Liu pangzi''s body, it is because of this, Liu pangzi did not lose his life.


    However, although his life was saved, he still had to be treated in the hospital. In a short time, he could not leave the hospital. He went to revenge with Wang Fan.


    After settling in Liu Pang, Wang Fan wants to call Hu Xiaomei. First, he wants to ask about the situation in the teahouse. Second, he wants Hu Xiaomei and Wang Na to come to the hospital to take care of Liu Pang.


    But the phone was dialed many times, but no one answered Hu Xiaomei.


    Holding the mobile phone, Wang Fan''s head is covered with a cold sweat. An ominous premonition strikes his heart again. He is almost knocked down by this nightmare.


    Dare not say these in front of Liu pangzi, Wang Fan found an excuse out of the ward, he is ready to go back to the teahouse alone, to see what happened.


    Just out of the ward, ah Qi followed him out. Seeing that Wang Fan''s face was abnormal, ah Qi asked nervously: "Bodhisattva! Have you got in touch with the first lady? "


    "Ah Qi, stay here. I''ll go back to the teahouse and have a look!" Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    "No! I''m going back, too! " Ah Qi, nervous, said anxiously to Wang Fan.


    "Fat man has no ability now. I don''t want to leave him alone! Don''t worry, I won''t let Jiahui have an accident! " Wang Fan patted ah Qi on the shoulder and said to him in a strong tone.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s tone of voice so strong, ah Qi was not willing, but he was also worried that Liu Pang would be plotted at this time. He could only nod his head and say, "please, miss!"


    Without further delay, after Wang Fan left the hospital, he drove to the teahouse in a hurry.


    All the way, I don''t know how many red lights I ran or how many pedestrians I avoided swearing at him. Wang Fan finally rushed back to the teahouse.


    There was no one in front of the quiet teahouse. Even the girls who usually stood at the door to greet the guests did not know where they had gone.


    Thinking of the police officers Xie an said he would arrange patrols around the teahouse, Wang Fan went out of his way to have a look around, but didn''t find any police cars or patrol officers.


    But this is not the time to question Xie an. Wang Fan, with Liu pangzi''s kitchen knife and ah Qi''s pistol pinned to his waist, trots to the door of the teahouse.


    As soon as the door of the teahouse was opened, a shadow rushed to Wang Fan. Fortunately, Wang Fan had been prepared. His head tilted and his body tilted to avoid the things that hit the front door.


    "Up


    Tailong, hiding in the hall of the teahouse, waves his machete and is the first to rush to Wang Fan at the door of the teahouse.


    Those people who followed Tailong and ambushed Wang Fan in the teahouse hall also showed up and rushed to Wang Fan with a loud cry.


    Wang Fan in front of the door is murderous. What happened in the hospital has made him close to the edge of violence, but there is no place to vent.


    At this time, these people in the teahouse just became the living targets for him to vent his anger.


    "Ka"


    Not wait for the first to rush to the front of Talon reaction, Wang Fan in the hands of the kitchen knife, has accurately cut on his wrist.


    "Ah


    Tyrone, whose wrist was cut off by Qi Shushu, fell to the ground with a cry of pain. He covered the injured part of his broken hand with his hand and rolled on the ground with pain.


    The people who followed Tailong were so scared that they turned their heads and wanted to escape when they saw Wang Fan''s fierce attack.


    If you don''t go to heaven, you will come to hell!


    Wang Fan who killed red eye, looking at these people scurrying in front of him, said loudly.


    The original quiet teahouse hall, a time of flying chickens and dogs, people, crying and Howling very busy!

 V2.Chapter 277

    Wang fan is a brave and good at fighting. In ancient times, he had to be a general. Therefore, these guys who only bluff on weekdays are just a bunch of local chickens in front of Wang Fan.


    Three or five minutes later, Wang Fan''s kitchen knives cut down some of the guys who ambushed Wang Fan in the teahouse hall. The two less injured guys didn''t dare to look at Wang Fan, turned around and ran to the direction of the stairs.


    Two people''s ability to escape is not small, the skill of climbing stairs is also vigorous, not a few breathing effort, two people have run to the corner of the stairs.


    "Who told you to come up!"


    A man''s dull voice rang out and spread in the quiet teahouse.


    "We... Ouch!"


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    The man who didn''t have time to finish his words suddenly let out a cry of pain, and then tumbled down from the corner of the stairs.


    The man who ran to the second floor with him didn''t wait for his companion to stand up after he fell, so he fell down the stairs like him.


    But the second man didn''t make any groans, and he didn''t want to get up from the ground like the first man.


    Wang Fan with a kitchen knife saw this scene and frowned slightly at the corner of the stairs.


    "Brother! Brother


    The first man who fell down suddenly cried out.


    Attracted by the man''s voice, Wang Fan turned his eyes to the two men who fell down the stairs.


    I saw the first one fall down, the older man, holding the man who ran for his life with him, sitting on the floor nervously.


    But the man who was held by his companion, his eyes were wide open, but there was no response.


    After a careful look at the man in his arms, Wang Fan discovered the problem.


    Although he was held in his arms by his companion, the man''s body was very uncoordinated. His arms were soft and drooped beside his body. His legs and feet seemed to be shocked, shaking violently there.


    "What a bunch of rubbish!"


    The voice of the man upstairs came from the corner again.


    "Fuck you! You have poisoned my brother The man with his companion in his arms cursed at the man upstairs.


    Bang


    As soon as the curse fell, there was a shot.


    Holding his brother in his arms, a string of red and white liquid came out of the middle of his eyebrows. His eyes were wide open and he fell to the ground.


    "Deng! Deng! Deng


    He stepped on the board of the stairs with his shoes, gun pole in his hand and the security suit Hu Xiaomei bought for him. He swaggered down the corner of the stairs.


    "Pillars?"


    I didn''t expect that the one who shot and killed people upstairs would be a stupid pillar. Wang Fan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Have already walked to the pillar of the first floor, evil spirit''s hurled Wang Fan to smile, stepped over two corpses on the ground, walked to the front of the counter not far from Wang Fan, shook the weapon in the hand, said to him: "Wang Fan, didn''t think of it!"


    "Who the hell are you?" Wang Fan looked at the pillar on guard, and his eyes did not dare to relax and stare at the weapon in his hand for a moment.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s eyes staring at his weapon, Zhu smilingly put the gun on the counter, spread it with both hands, and said: "Wang Fan, don''t be nervous, I don''t want to kill you now!"


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do? " Wang Fan''s action to Zhu is very unexpected, and he can''t figure out each other''s routine.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am! The important thing is that you should understand why I didn''t kill you so soon! " The pillar looked up and down at Wang Fan, and the smile on his face was disgusting.


    "Well! Come on, what does your boss want me to do? " Suddenly understand the meaning of the words, Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    "Smart! He is really a man with brains. No wonder my husband likes you so much! " Hear Wang Fan''s words, the pillar is very proud to say.


    "Sir? Which gentleman? Li Huairen? " Wang Fan asked in a deep voice.


    "Li Huairen? That kind of unsophisticated little role deserves to be called Mr Zhu Zhu heard that Wang Fan regarded Li Huairen as what he said, and his face showed a disdainful expression.


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan finally understood that the gentleman in the mouth of the pillar was exactly the person he, ghost uncle and Xie an wanted to find.


    And this so-called gentleman really has nothing to do with Li Huairen.


    When the expression on Zhu''s face returned to normal, Wang Fan asked faintly: "are you and Qin LAN a boss?"


    "Qin LAN? ha-ha! I chose Qin LAN, and I am her boss! " When talking about Qin LAN, a strange look flashed across the face of the pillar.


    Seeing the look on the pillar''s face, Wang Fan couldn''t help feeling sick.


    What''s that look like?


    It is a greedy face, the kind of delicious food once eaten, never forget the appearance of endless.


    Needless to say, Qin LAN must have a special relationship with Zhu, not only the assistant selected by Zhu, but also the plaything on Zhu''s bed.


    He was very angry at the change of the pillar. Seeing his face, Wang Fan said: "I''m sorry, Qin LAN, I''ve killed him!"


    "Ha ha! Is that right? " Standing at the pillar opposite Wang Fan, hearing the news of Qin Lan''s death, not only did he not feel sad, but he was very happy.


    "The trough! I killed your woman. Are you still so happy? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "It doesn''t matter, women. I have many women. If you are willing to follow your husband, you can have many women, and they are all young and beautiful! Every day I try my best to serve you and coax you! " Pillar a face of evil to Wang Fan said, the temptation between words, is not to do any cover up.


    I didn''t expect that Zhu would be such a heartless and cold-blooded person. Wang Fan shook his head and said helplessly: "Zhu! You let me down. I''m really disappointed! "


    "It doesn''t matter, sir. I appreciate you very much. That''s enough!" Zhu didn''t care about Wang Fan''s words. He said nothing.


    "Appreciate me?" Wang Fan pulled a chair beside him and sat down on the chair with a questioning voice.


    "Yes! If you are willing to serve for your husband, then you has the final say in all matters in China. The pillar said slowly.


    "Money? I can earn money whether I sell it or not! There''s no need to condescend to other people''s feet for this! " Wang Fan''s strong response.


    "Ha ha! It''s really good! " The pillar laughed.


    "Make do with it!"


    "Have you heard that the table is too high?" The smile on Zhu''s face faded away, and his voice became very serious.

 V2.Chapter 278

    I thought that with Jin Buhuan in my hand, as long as you show it in front of Wang Fan, Wang Fan will kneel and lick in front of him like a dog, wagging his tail.


    But Wang Fan''s performance surprised Zhu. He didn''t expect that Wang Fan was not tempted by such rich conditions at all.


    You know, just to control the sales right of Jinbuhuan in H City, all forces are fighting against each other. Even in order to get Jinbuhuan, some people have done a lot of unimaginable dirty things.


    However, such a hot opportunity was rejected directly by Wang Fan, which made Zhu a little speechless for a moment, and only put forward a more attractive condition.


    High table meeting!


    When Wang Fan heard the high table meeting in the mouth of the pillar, his heart was not very calm, and now he was beating wildly.


    I always suspected that Jin Buhuan and Gao Taihui had a direct connection with Li Huairen, but the final result disappointed Wang Fan.


    Now I hear that Zhu Zhu mentioned not only Jin Buhuan, but also the mysterious high table meeting, which shows that although Wang Fan''s initial judgment was wrong, the general direction was not wrong.


    Sure enough, behind these two things is the same person, but Wang Fan has no way to guess what his identity is.


    The pillar in front of him is a person he can''t figure out, not to mention the boss behind him and his boss''s high tables!


    However, Wang Fan did not show his excitement. He sat on the chair, looked at the column with serious expression, and said with a smile: "column, you look too high at me too!"


    "Well?" The expression on Zhu''s face became more and more serious, and the knot between his eyebrows showed that he was very confused about Wang Fan''s answer.


    "To tell you the truth, what I hate most is study. When I was at school, I always played truant and fought. What kind of meeting do you want me to hold now? Isn''t it difficult for me?" See the doubt on the pillar face, Wang Fan teases him intentionally to say.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, Zhu realized what he meant. He always thought Wang Fan was an unfathomable person, but when he saw Wang Fan''s appearance, Zhu also had some contempt for him.


    After a few laughs, Zhu explained: "Wang Fan, the high table meeting I''m talking about is not for you to study, it''s an organization of our boss."


    "Oh? Organization? " Wang Fan asked, pretending to be confused.


    "Yes! Have you ever heard of the brotherhood? " See Wang Fan a face small white appearance, pillar is very proud of ask.


    "Fraternity? I''ve heard that the movie played in the previous paragraph is the assassin who is very powerful. Isn''t it a brotherhood? What''s the matter? " Wang Fan, who looks puzzled, pretends to be stupid. His acting skill is absolutely movie king.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s Xiaobai, Zhu''s sense of achievement can be said to be full. He leaned against the counter and said with a smile: "you know that you are ignorant. You only know how to fight in a small place like H city. You don''t know the situation of the world''s gangs."


    "Pillar, did I give you a face?" Wang Fan heard that the pillar was arrogant, and his eyes glared. He pointed to several people who had been knocked down by him on the ground and said impatiently, "we haven''t settled this account yet! Don''t change the subject with me


    "Wang Fan, these people are not arranged by me. Don''t get me wrong!" Zhu took a look at several people lying on the ground and explained innocently.


    "You didn''t arrange it? Pillar, do you think I''m a fool? " Wang Fan didn''t say well, stood up from the chair, shook the kitchen knife in his hand, and looked at the pillar with distrust on his face.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t agree with each other, he began to fight. Although Zhu Zhu didn''t have any fear on his face, he continued to explain: "believe it or not, anyway, I just told them the condition I just told you. As for what they thought, I really don''t know!"


    Hear the words of pillar, Wang Fan in the heart secretly scolds "animal"!


    No matter who sees such a big piece of cake, it will not be easily given to others.


    Not to mention Zhu Zhu''s offer to let these people get rid of Wang Fan, a new big man, is to let Talon wash his wife and send them to Zhu Zhu''s bed. I''m afraid they won''t hesitate.


    People die for money, birds die for food!


    This social portrayal, which has not been implemented since ancient times, has exposed the ugliness of human nature.


    Looking at the proud pillar, Wang Fan thought to himself.


    I''m afraid it''s the boss behind the pillar who worries that he can''t control him as thoroughly as he controls others. That''s why he has a black hand behind him.


    According to such words, then Qin LAN killed him, and red sister in the secret to help, should be the boss behind the pillar instigated.


    As soon as I think of what happened today, it''s all done by the boss behind the pillar. Wang Fan wants to kill the pillar in front of him.


    Han Chen''s blood before he died was still stained on Wang Fan''s clothes. This deep hatred made Wang Fan eager to see Zhu''s boss and avenge Han Chen himself.


    However, the hatred and sadness in his heart did not make Wang Fan lose his mind. The experience accumulated from years of undercover life always reminds him that he must not easily expose his heart, let alone expose his most vulnerable side in front of the enemy because of his personal emotions.


    He kicked an injured guy on the floor. Wang Fan said with a smile: "no matter what you do, today''s account will be counted on your head. You know, I''m not very reasonable!"


    Seeing Wang Fan and himself talking with a smile, Zhu''s heart was not disturbed before, he also said with a smile: "Wang Fan, as long as you are willing to work for my boss, we will not treat you badly!"


    "I don''t cooperate with people who are insincere!" Wang Fan carrying a kitchen knife went to the position of one meter in front of the pillar, a disdainful face said.


    "Our boss will not meet you, because you are not good enough!" There was no tension because Wang Fan came to the front of him, but Zhu looked at him confidently.


    "If there is one lying on the ground, you will pay me a million yuan for each person, otherwise..."


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Zhu interrupted him and asked with a smile, "Wang Fan, I don''t know how much those upstairs are worth?"


    "Oh? Threatening me with the lives of those people upstairs? Pillar, are you a little tender? " Wait for a pillar to finish saying, Wang Fan facial expression strange of ask a way back.

 V2.Chapter 279

    The pillar that Wang Fan said was on his mind looked at Wang Fan on guard.


    Wang Fan, looking at Zhu''s alert face, said with a smile: "Zhu, since we have reached this point, let''s explain it!"


    "Oh?" I don''t know what medicine Wang Fan sells in the gourd. Zhu is still on guard, but he is also full of doubts about what Wang Fan wants to say.


    Wang Fan, with the kitchen knife in his hand, said goodbye to him. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit one. He took two puffs and said, "your boss has been thinking about me since the beginning, so he specially arranged you to contact me, right?"


    "Our boss is a talent lover. You should be honored." The pillar is very proud to say.


    "But your boss is not at ease with my ability, so he specially arranged crow to prove himself with his strength, and then cooperate with me, right?" Wang fan is very natural and unrestrained vomited a cigarette ring, then looked at the opposite pillar.


    "Crow is such a waste. It''s arrogant!" Speaking of crows, the pillar''s face flashed a trace of anger.


    Hearing Zhu''s comment on the crow, Wang Fan laughed and said, "he''s not arrogant, he''s a brain."


    "What does he do? A waste is not worth mentioning!" Zhu said impatiently.


    "Ha ha! Waste is not waste. That''s your opinion. I think crow is a good person Wang Fan flashed a sly smile on his face, and then said in a strange voice: "at least he helped me a lot!"


    "He helped you? Aren''t you two incompatible Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Zhu asked suspiciously.


    "Hey, hey! If it wasn''t for the crow''s two raids on the teahouse, I wouldn''t have thought that it was deliberately arranged, let alone that your target was not just me! " Wang Fan stares at the eyes of the pillar and says in a low voice.


    "You The color of surprise on the face, the pillar brow tiny wrinkly looking at Wang Fan.


    Seeing the expression of Zhu, Wang Fan was very proud. He went on to say: "the identity of the blind master has always been a secret, and I only know it recently. The crow has been attacking the teahouse by all means against the blind Master, which shows that you know the identity of the blind Master very well."


    "Well! Wang Fan, you''re right. My master intends to ask the blind master to help him, but he doesn''t want to make too much publicity about it, so he arranges the crow to invite the blind Master, but the crow, a waste, doesn''t act properly, which makes the blind Master misunderstand my master! "


    Zhu said about the blind Master, with a very agitated expression on his face, but his voice was full of respect.


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "Zhu, if I''m not wrong, your boss''s intention is to accept me as his younger brother, and he will continue to manipulate all this behind the scenes."


    "When I taste the sweetness and follow him wholeheartedly, he will take advantage of my relationship with the blind Master and ask me to ask him to help him solve the problem, right?"


    What Wang Fan said was very casual, but it poked into the heart of the pillar.


    Listen to Wang Fan said his boss''s plan, column almost thought, Wang Fan in his boss''s body installed a bug.


    My boss really has such a plan, and from the beginning of planning this matter, the boss also asked Zhu Zhu''s opinions, so Zhu knows this plan in great detail.


    But only he and his boss knew about this plan. Even crow just obeyed his orders and didn''t know his boss''s real intention at all.


    It is precisely because crows do not understand the boss''s meaning, and they do not know the identity of blind Master, so they finally screw up things, which is also the most irritating thing for Zhu.


    However, in front of Wang Fan, but a straight line to say their plan, which let the pillar some surprise!


    Seeing the surprised expression on Zhu''s face, Wang Fan scolded "silly fork" in his heart, but his face was very calm. Then he said: "since your boss has asked blind Master, he dare not be disrespectful to him, so I guess all the people in the teahouse are drinking tea in blind Master''s room, and they don''t know what we are doing here."


    "Wang Fan, you are too smart!" Pillar some nervous looking at Wang Fan.


    "Oh! That''s right Wang Fan seemed to think of something. He suddenly pointed to the pillar and said to him with a smile, "I guess Wang Na and you are also together."


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, what else do you want to say? Just say it! I don''t have the patience to talk to you here! " Some nervous pillars reached out and picked up the pistol he had put on the counter.


    "Your boss took great pains to recruit me to be a younger brother! We not only arrange you and crow to approach me, but also arrange a pure girl like Wang Na to try to approach Liu pangzi. Are you worried that I don''t have enough weight alone? Please don''t move the blind man out of the mountain! " Wang Fan didn''t pay attention to Zhu''s words, but went on to say.


    "Wang Fan, our boss has the heart to help you, you boy, don''t be disrespectful!" Zhu saw Wang Fan''s face and frowned to remind him.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, looked disdainful and said to the pillar, "pillar, I said that your brain is not enough to count, you are really not enough to count!"


    "What do you mean?" The pillar asked coldly.


    "I''ve been talking for a long time, but you still don''t understand me?" Wang Fan threw away his cigarette butt, shook his head and said to the pillar, "you ask for help from the blind Master, so you don''t dare to do anything to him, and you don''t dare to hurt anyone around him, unless you are sure to kill me directly and don''t let the blind Master know that you did it!"


    "I''ll kill you now, blind Master doesn''t know!" The pillar points at Wang Fan with the gun in the hand, the cold voice is threatening him.


    "Zhu, it''s not easy for Wang Na to cover for you and help you solve the panic caused by a gunshot. Why do you need to make trouble for her again?" Looking at the muzzle of the black hole, Wang Fan''s face was relaxed, and there was no panic at all.


    After a conversation, Wang Fan has roughly felt the situation of the other side from the pillar.


    Just like what he said, the pillar in front of him will not easily attack Wang Fan and hurt everyone in the teahouse.


    After all, the purpose of boss Zhu is not to get rid of anyone, or to snatch the position of the gangster in H city.


    If you let the blind master know that it was Zhu who hurt Wang Fan and other people, then the matter that Zhu wanted to invite the blind master out of the mountain would be a complete failure!


    Said Wang Fan, has swaggered to the front of the pillar, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, said earnestly: "let your boss come, I wait for him!"

 V2.Chapter 280

    Did not expect to carefully arrange the plan, but was Wang Fan early to see the greasy, this let the column''s heart is very flustered.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed for Zhu''s poor psychological quality.


    After all, people say that the central thing, especially this kind of mind with bad intentions, everyone will be flustered, and even some people will faint.


    But I dare not be vague about what the boss told me.


    Now the other party said that the heart, and obviously, Wang fan does not want to buy his boss''s account, so the pillar can only take the risk, with the last resort!


    "Stop!"


    Holding a pistol in his hand, the pillar with a gloomy face pointed at the muzzle of the gun and turned his back to him.


    "Pillar! Do you want to kill him and go back to your boss? " Wang fan stops, but doesn''t turn around. He says to the pillar behind him in a low voice.


    "Wang Fan! Now that you have known our plan, you have to cooperate with us! Otherwise, don''t blame me for the black hand! " The voice of the gloomy pillar was very violent, and he didn''t mean to joke at all.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing the threat of the pillar, Wang Fan did not panic, but laughed loudly.


    I thought Wang Fan would be nervous, but I didn''t expect that Wang Fan didn''t have any panic, instead, he stood there laughing.


    According to Zhu''s idea, Wang Fan''s hand was not only without any weapons of resistance, but also standing with his back to him, which could be said to be completely passive.


    Even if Wang Fan ignores other people''s lives, he should also be responsible for his own life. In this case, he should try not to annoy the pillar with weapons.


    But Wang fan not only didn''t take the pillar seriously, but also turned a deaf ear to his threat, just like the pistol in Zhu''s hand was a useless firecracker.


    This makes Zhu''s heart a little hairy. He looks at Wang Fan''s back doubtfully and asks in a low voice: "what are you laughing at?"


    "What am I laughing at? I''m laughing at you. You''re a little out of your mind! " Wang Fan, who is talking, turns around in a leisurely way and looks at the pillar with a puzzled face.


    "Wang Fan, don''t talk nonsense with me! I''ll ask you one last time, "will you play for our boss?" Wang Fan''s face was made to laugh at some irritable, some impatient column asked.


    "Zhu, if I, Wang Fan, was as timid as a mouse and scared by the broken gun in your hand, I would not be able to get to this position, and your boss would not try to woo me!" Looking at the weapons in Zhu''s hand, Wang Fan was not afraid, even despised.


    Once again by Wang Fan said in mind, pillar more and more feel Wang fan is not simple.


    Indeed, as Wang Fan said, the reason why he wants to pull him to his side for his own use is that the boss of the pillar takes a fancy to Wang Fan''s shrewdness and ruthlessness, as well as his extraordinary courage.


    It can be said that it is not only related to his luck that Wang fan can go to the position where he is today in such a short time.


    Looking back on Wang Fan''s experience, if a person is not smart enough and is not a real ruthless role, then just relying on a moment of good luck, it is impossible to have today''s achievements.


    It''s easy for a thousand troops to get a general, but hard to get one.


    Like Wang Fan, the boss of Zhu naturally wants to draw him to his side, and even more wants to entrust him with important tasks to help him in his future career.


    However, it is precisely because Wang Fan has such strength that Zhu''s boss is also worried.


    If Wang fan can''t be controlled by him and becomes his opponent, it will be a big trouble for him.


    This is also the reason why Zhu repeatedly asked Wang Fan whether he was willing to work for his boss.


    If Wang Fan firmly refuses to cooperate, Zhu will not hesitate to end Wang Fan''s life with his weapons.


    No matter how excellent and outstanding, when you are not used by me, your existence is the biggest threat to me.


    This is perhaps the most true portrayal of Prime Minister Cao''s classic saying: "I''d rather bear the burden of the world than the world."!


    But Wang Fan didn''t say clearly that he wanted to refuse boss Zhu''s solicitation, and he didn''t say anything against boss Zhu, which made him a bit embarrassed!


    Kill, if go back to boss blame down, pillar also don''t know how to explain, more think Wang Fan such a capable person, if so died, really a little pity.


    But if you don''t kill him, Zhu doesn''t know how to end up. After all, in this situation, if you let him just put away his weapons as if nothing happened, it would be a big joke.


    And although Wang Fan didn''t explicitly refuse himself, he didn''t agree to accept it. What if Wang Fan was just a temporary plan?


    The more Zhu thinks about it, the more he feels headache. His hand holding the weapon is numb and sour. His brow is wrinkled and his face is irritable. He doesn''t know whether to put down the numb and sour hand or just shoot Wang Fan in the chest.


    Wang Fan, standing opposite the pillar, saw the restless expression on the pillar''s face, but he had already guessed his mind.


    When he first entered the teahouse and met the ambush of those people in Tailong, Wang Fan had already realized the existence of the crisis, but the crisis was not aimed at the straw bags in Tailong.


    From sitting in the position of the big man, Wang Fan expected that Tyrone and others would one day rise up to rebel, and wanted to take advantage of Wang Fan''s failure to stand firmly, get rid of him, a new big man, and take his place.


    It''s just that such rubbish as Tyrone can''t get into Wang Fan''s eyes, and it''s not worth him to take precautions against these people.


    What Wang fan is really worried about is actually the mysterious boss behind the pillar.


    However, Wang Fanqian, who was careful in his calculations, did not expect that the pillar he had always trusted was actually a hidden eyelid beside him.


    This makes Wang Fan, who has been engaged in undercover work, really feel surprised, and some of his face can''t hang.


    He is a ghost, and he has been planted with ghosts around him. If this kind of thing spreads, it''s hard for Wang Fan to raise his head in front of ghost uncle, let alone how to explain it to ghost uncle!


    Wang Fan really wanted to slap himself a few times when he saw the column coming down the stairs. He also felt regret for his carelessness.


    But things have happened, Wang Fan know no matter how self blame is useless, so will pretend to be a very calm appearance, and the column slowly chatted.


    It is precisely because of this conversation with Zhu that Wang fan not only understands each other''s pulse, but also plays a good play in front of Zhu.

 V2.Chapter 281

    Only stupid people want to solve problems through violence.


    Although Wang Fan''s character is strong, when dealing with things, he likes to use the most direct and violent means to solve his problems.


    But in fact, Wang Fan was educated and influenced by ghost uncle, and he was also slowly changing his style of doing things.


    Wisdom is the essence of doing things.


    Wang Fan didn''t choose to deal with Zhu and his boss by means of violence, and didn''t make any direct decisions.


    A conversation, a game.


    Wang Fan found out the other side''s cards, also played a suit that he thought was very satisfactory.


    No rejection, no anger, but no compromise!


    This kind of neither humble nor arrogant practice not only makes the pillar who has no wisdom feel a bit embarrassed for a moment, but also makes Wang fan stand in the invincible position.


    The more indecisive Zhu is, the more Wang fan can feel how eager Zhu boss is to cooperate with him. He can better understand his current situation and how safe he is.


    After waiting for a long time, Wang Fan said with a smile, "Zhu, for our brothers'' sake, I''ll give you a suggestion, OK?"


    "Wang Fan, what do you want to do?" Pillar alert looking at Wang Fan, a face of distrust.


    Wang Fan in front of Zhu''s heart is full of fear, not because of how strong Wang Fan''s fighting power is, but because Zhu has fully felt the threat of Wang Fan at this moment.


    An intelligence quotient is very high, and good at scheming enemy, is always a terrible existence.


    But such a powerful enemy, even said to give him advice, how can the pillar not be careful?


    Seeing the guard on Zhu''s face, Wang Fan said with a smile: "Zhu, don''t be so nervous. You have weapons in your hand. I''m unarmed. Why are you so nervous?"


    "Wang Fan, I don''t want to talk to you!" Yang raised the weapon in the hand, the pillar is biting a tooth to say to Wang Fan.


    "Yes! Let''s stop talking. There are so many people lying on the ground. I''m really afraid that I''ll drag on for a long time and call in the police! " When speaking, Wang Fan glanced at the people lying on the ground and said with a slightly worried tone.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s worry, the pillar, which has been on the alert, shows a look of disdain.


    He didn''t care about the look of Zhu, so Wang Fan said, "Zhu, you and your boss are both capable people. When something happens here, you clap your ass and leave. I''m not the same. I still hope to live in H city!"


    "Wang Fan, don''t show off! Come on, what do you want to say to me? " Without paying attention to Wang Fan''s words, Zhu asked with a sneer.


    "I have told Qin LAN before that she wants to see your boss. I don''t know if she has mentioned this matter to your boss. What''s your boss''s attitude?" Speaking of this, Wang Fan spread his hands and said helplessly: "now Qin LAN is dead, I can''t ask!"


    "Oh? You mean, let me call the boss right now? Ask him if he will see you? " Zhuzhu hears Wang Fan''s meaning, frowns and asks reluctantly.


    "Yes! My condition is very simple and persistent! " Wang Fan said firmly.


    "Wang Fan, why do you have to see my boss? You can''t be a police undercover Zhu''s face changed and he asked tentatively.


    Heard the column mentioned undercover things, although already prepared, but Wang Fan''s heart or a click.


    A panic in my heart, but there was no emotion on my face. Wang Fan asked with a smile: "Zhu Zhu, I said your brain is not good, you are not happy, how can you think that I will be an undercover of the police?"


    "Well! Qin LAN has been asking about you from sister Hong for a long time. The relationship between you and Wang Yue and Han Chen in the police station has never been simple! So, you are probably an undercover of the police Speaking of the end, the tone of the pillar is a little proud, and the weapon in his hand is aimed at Wang Fan''s head.


    Although the tone of Zhu''s words was affirmative, it was like he had the evidence that Wang Fan was an undercover agent, in Wang Fan''s opinion, it was just Zhu''s bluff!


    If Zhu has doubts about Wang Fan''s identity, it proves that the boss behind him also has doubts about Wang Fan.


    Whether it''s Jin Buhuan or Gao Taihui, the boss of Zhu can''t be careless about such a confidential matter.


    If he doubts the identity of Wang Fan, he will not try his best to draw Wang Fan to his side, let alone make Zhu so embarrassed.


    The police and the bandits are never rivals who can sit down and negotiate.


    Moreover, in many cases, as long as they have doubts about the people around them, the big guys will not hesitate to solve the hidden danger around them.


    Therefore, the more systematic the words of the pillar are, the more steadfast Wang Fan''s heart is.


    Now that he knew Zhu Zhu''s true thoughts, Wang Fan naturally was no longer flustered. He asked with a smile: "Zhu, Qin LAN inquired about my affairs from Hong Jie. I don''t know if Hong Jie told her that I got rid of he Qiang, and those things about t people?"


    "I''ve known all these things for a long time, so I don''t need Qin LAN to ask about her!" Zhu said to Wang Fan, biting his teeth.


    The attitude of the pillar made Wang Fan feel confused. He didn''t expect that the pillar in front of him would react so strongly after he Qiang''s case.


    Between the pillars and eyebrows in front of us, a kind of violence hidden deeply also emerged quietly at this moment.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything more, Zhu sneered and said, "Wang Fan, I can tell you clearly that our boss won''t see you. If you insist on meeting our boss, I can only say that your time is up!"


    With these words, the pillar raised his arm, and the black muzzle pointed at Wang Fan. On his gloomy face, he was more violent.


    The change of expression on Zhu''s face was very sudden, as if he had been stimulated to change his attitude temporarily.


    There was no time to figure out how what he said just now stimulated the pillar. Wang Fan subconsciously stepped back two steps, looked at the weapon in the hands of the pillar, and prepared to fight with both legs.


    At this time, the expression on Zhu''s face has shown that he has no hesitation or worries before. There is only one idea in his heart, which is to kill Wang Fan in front of him.


    "Wang Fan, go to hell!"


    The column, which was extremely violent, glared at Wang Fan with gnashing teeth, and pulled the trigger with light fingers.

 V2.Chapter 282

    The taste of being pointed at the head by a gun is very bad, and it''s especially bad. What''s more, the man with the gun still has a violent face.


    The flustered Wang Fan suddenly remembered that he had seen a police and bandit film before, in which the hero was in the same situation as he was at the moment. He was also so close, and then he was pointed at the head with a gun by his opponent.


    But the hero not only has no fear, even a little flustered.


    However, it''s not surprising. The most incredible thing is that the hero walks up to the muzzle of his opponent''s gun, and finally tilts his head at the moment when the opponent shoots, avoiding the bullet in the gun.


    But that''s the aura of the protagonist in the film and TV series, not everyone can be so good psychological quality, so calm in the face of the black hole of the muzzle.


    Bang


    The gun went off.


    Wang Fan, who is only two meters away from the pillar, subconsciously tilted his head and prayed in his heart not to be hit in the head by flying bullets.


    Two seconds!


    Wang Fan, who wants to avoid bullets, suddenly realizes a problem.


    He''s still alive!


    At least he felt that he was not dead!


    Hand pinched a thigh, pain directly from the thigh to the brain, Wang fan is sure that he was not killed, all this is not imagination, but really happened in front of his eyes.


    "Damn it! Can I? "


    Wang Fan was overjoyed at the thought that he dodged the bullet when he tilted his head. His joy almost made him jump on the ground.


    But Wang Fan, who survived the disaster, immediately realized his carelessness.


    Although he narrowly escaped Zhu''s shot, it doesn''t mean that Zhu won''t shoot him a second or even a third shot.


    As soon as he thought that Zhu Zhu was aiming at himself with a pistol and was ready to put another shot on his head, a layer of cold sweat came out of Wang Fan''s back.


    "Damn it


    Wang Fan, who is aware that he is still in danger, will attack the pillar with a curse.


    Then when he looked at the pillar, he was stunned by the scene in front of him!


    I saw the pillar holding the weapon tightly in my hand. At this time, I had fallen into a pool of blood, and my big eyes were staring like a dead fish.


    "Dead?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Wang Fan thought he had hallucination again. He stretched out his hand in disbelief and twisted his other leg with more strength than just now.


    "Damn it! It''s not a dream


    Wang Fan couldn''t help crying out because of the pain.


    It hurts a little, but it''s better than death.


    Realizing that he was out of danger, Wang Fan slowed down and began to look around for someone to save his life.


    At the gate of the teahouse, uncle GUI was holding a cigarette and a shotgun in his hand. He was looking at Wang Fan with an impassive face.


    "Ghost uncle?" Seeing the ghost uncle at the door, Wang Fan immediately understood everything.


    Must be ghost uncle arrived in time, see pillar ready to kill Wang Fan, this just raised a gun to solve the harm of pillar.


    How about ghost uncle''s shooting, Wang Fan''s heart is very clear.


    Although not like the legendary heroes, through the copper can hit the target, but at least it can be said that a hundred hits.


    Excited for the rest of his life, Wang Fan rushed to the ghost uncle and asked with a smile: "ghost uncle, you''re so clever! Isn''t your sixth sense telling you that I''m going to be in danger? "


    "I''ve been here for a while." Ghost uncle light said.


    "For a while? You said you were watching me and the pillar around here? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Well!" When ghost uncle spoke, his face was still expressionless.


    Wang Fan''s heart was very upset at the thought that he had been struggling with the dead pillar just now in order to survive, while ghost uncle was hiding to watch the excitement.


    The excitement on his face gradually dissipated. Looking at the expressionless ghost uncle, he asked, "don''t you see that he wants to kill me?"


    Wang Fan''s question was very straightforward, and he only wanted to ask frankly, and he didn''t want to express his meaning tactfully.


    This is a kind of resentment and a kind of desire.


    Facing an enemy with weapons, anyone can see that Wang fan is in danger. Anyone can understand that Wang Fan will be killed if he is careless.


    Therefore, the longer the ghost uncle stayed in the dark, the more Wang Fan felt cold and resentful.


    But when he asked this, he had another desire.


    He hoped that ghost uncle could tell him that ghost uncle didn''t see Zhu''s intention to kill him, and didn''t think that he would be in any danger.


    Even if such an answer makes people feel fake, Wang Fan still hopes to hear ghost uncle say so.


    After all, such an answer will bring him a little comfort and make him feel a little warm.


    Looking at the ghost uncle in front of him, Wang Fan licked his dry lips and wished to say what he had in mind.


    "I''m waiting for him to say something about that man." Ghost uncle calm reply.


    The answer is also very straightforward and straightforward.


    Straightforward let people understand his meaning at once, simply let people feel that there is no emotion.


    "Damn it


    Wang Fan cursed and turned to the teahouse.


    "Don''t attend Han Chen''s funeral. Since your identity has been suspected, you must pay attention to contact with the police in the future. Although Wang Yue is still in a coma, her life is not in danger, so you don''t have to go to the hospital to see her." Like did not hear Wang Fan''s curse, did not see Wang Fan''s dissatisfaction, ghost uncle against his back to remind.


    Wang Fan, who has walked a few steps away, is worried by Uncle GUI''s words. He stops, turns his back to Uncle GUI and asks, "in your eyes, am I just a prop for the task?"


    "I won''t let you die, at least until I die!" Ghost uncle voice very light reply.


    "Is that your promise to me?" Wang Fan asked with a gloomy face.


    "It''s my promise to your father!" The ghost uncle at the door answers again.


    "Father"


    For Wang Fan, this familiar and strange name made him forget everything and didn''t know what to say.


    Involuntarily turned and looked at the ghost uncle standing at the door, Wang Fan asked: "ghost uncle, do you know my father?"


    "I''ll make it clear to you later." He didn''t seem to have any mood swings just because he mentioned Wang Fan''s father. Instead, ghost uncle spoke more calmly.


    "Uncle ghost, is my father still alive? You tell me, is he still alive? I always feel like he didn''t sacrifice! " Unable to suppress his inner guess, Wang Fan rushed to the ghost uncle and took his hand to ask.

 V2.Chapter 283

    When he was young, Wang Fan didn''t understand the meaning of death, and his mother didn''t tell him and his sister too much about his father.


    In Wang Fan''s memory, his father left him only a police uniform, and his back when he always left in a hurry.


    So in addition to knowing that his father was a policeman, Wang Fan didn''t even remember his father.


    There is no father''s photo at home, which has always been a puzzling thing for Wang Fan.


    Although her mother also explained this matter, she said that it was because Wang Fan''s father died very sad, worried that seeing things and thinking about others would accumulate depression and become ill, so she buried all the things related to Wang Fan''s father in his father''s tomb. But as Wang Fan grew up day by day, he felt that his mother''s explanation was far fetched.


    Because of his younger age, he did not witness the feelings between his parents, but he still felt his mother''s love for his father from some later things.


    When Wang Fan''s father died, he was just over three years old. His younger sister had not left his mother''s arms, and his mother was only in her twenties.


    In the 1990s, the economy of the whole country was very depressed. Although Wang Fan''s mother was a teacher, she wanted to live with two children on her own salary, which was by no means a simple thing for a woman.


    During the period after his father died, someone came to his mother''s home to talk about remarriage.


    Although Wang Fan was still young at that time, he could also tell what they were talking about from adults'' words, so every time someone came to propose a marriage, he would sit next to his mother with his sister in his arms and listen carefully to the conversation between adults.


    Weak life, always hope to get the strong pity.


    Young Wang fan can''t fully understand how hard it is to lose his father''s family, but he can also hear his mother''s embarrassment and helplessness from her mother''s crying at night.


    However, Wang Fan, who can''t help, although he loves his mother very much, is selfish and doesn''t want his mother to find a stepfather for him and his sister. After all, in the traditional Chinese thought, the appearance of a stepfather means abandoning the original family.


    However, Wang Fan''s worries are superfluous and even groundless.


    After more and more people were rejected by Wang Fan''s mother, no one mentioned it to her again, and Wang Fan''s worry gradually disappeared with the growth of age.


    When he was in high school, Wang Fan joked with his mother. When he and his younger sister grew up and formed their own families, if his mother didn''t want to live with them, she could find a suitable wife to live with.


    As a result, Wang Fan''s mother went back to her room with a sad face.


    When Wang fan saw that his mother was upset by what he said, he was also shocked. For a moment, he didn''t know how to comfort his mother. His sister, who heard them talking, had a big fight with Wang Fan because of this.


    Wang Fan didn''t dare to argue. He was scolded by his sister and ran to his mother''s room to admit his mistake.


    I thought that my mother''s sadness was due to the fear that when he was old and frail, he would be rejected by the children he raised. So Wang Fan repeatedly assured his mother that when he had the ability in the future, he would not let his mother leave him.


    As a result, Wang Fan''s mother told him that her sadness was not because of these.


    A family of three sitting together, the mother looked at their children, and finally told her a secret hidden in the heart.


    It turns out that before Wang Fan''s father died, he once talked to Wang Fan''s mother about letting her find a man to live with while she was young if there was an accident during the task. As for the two children, she could entrust them to Wang Fan''s grandparents.


    At that time, when Wang Fan''s father said these words, Wang Fan''s mother lost her temper and thought that Wang Fan''s father didn''t love her, so she was insulting her.


    However, Wang Fan''s father didn''t explain anything. He just sat on the sofa and watched Wang Fan''s mother dazed.


    The task really had an accident, which made Wang Fan''s mother can''t believe it.


    At that time, Wang Fan''s mother lived in grief every day, and had no time to think about anything else.


    But with the precipitation of time, after Wang Fan''s mother''s heart calmed down, she had a different idea in her heart.


    Although the news of Wang Fan''s father''s death was learned from the police station, Wang Fan''s family did not actually see his body.


    The police officer in charge of this mission explained this, because when Wang Fan''s father died, he fell into the turbulent river with the drug dealer they wanted to arrest. So although the police tried their best, they did not find his body in the end.


    This explanation sounds reasonable. In addition, Wang Fan''s mother and other family members are still immersed in grief, so there is no doubt about this explanation.


    But Wang Fan''s mother slowly found that there are many things that people can''t understand about Wang Fan''s father''s sacrifice.


    It''s not that he has never experienced the sacrifice of the police. After all, the police is a high-risk profession, so Wang Fan''s mother has attended the funeral of other police officers, but Wang Fan''s father''s funeral is totally different from others.


    No body, no grand farewell ceremony.


    There was no news media coverage because of the heroic sacrifice of Wang Fan''s father.


    The whole funeral process can be described by the word "simple".


    Although Wang Fan''s mother had many doubts in her heart, she didn''t go to the end, because she vaguely felt that the sacrifice of Wang Fan''s father was not simple.


    At that time, Wang Fan did not understand her mother''s words, and did not know what she said was not simple, and what she implied.


    But the mother said these things, he also remember in the brain, also deeply buried in the heart.


    Many years later, when he followed Uncle GUI on the mountain far away from the cemetery and witnessed his simple and sad funeral with a telescope, he really understood what his mother had always suspected.


    No bodies, no valedictory service.


    Everything can only be described simply, his funeral and his mother''s father''s funeral are exactly the same.


    When Wang fan saw the funeral held by his family, he had a bold guess and a beautiful dream, just like his mother''s heart.


    The same police, the same simple funeral.


    It must be no accident!


    Wang Fan''s heart has been thinking: their father and son, will not be doing the same thing? With the same sadness?

 V2.Chapter 284

    For Wang Fan''s question, ghost uncle did not give the answer.


    This is not only because Hu Xiaomei suddenly appeared, let ghost uncle in this case, no way to answer Wang Fan''s question, but also because ghost uncle did not answer his meaning.


    Hu Xiaomei, standing at the entrance of the stairs, looked at Wang Fan and ghost uncle at the door and said softly, "blind Master, please go upstairs to talk."


    Wang Fan didn''t ask any more when he heard the blind Master''s invitation. After he answered Hu Xiaomei, he turned and walked towards the stairway.


    When passing by Hu Xiaomei, Wang Fan asked uneasily, "did you hear us?"


    "What? Are you talking? " Hu Xiaomei asked in a puzzled way.


    "Nothing." Wang Fan put away his restlessness and pretended to be indifferent. Then he said to Hu Xiaomei, "inform Liu Qiang and ask him to bring some people to clean up the downstairs."


    "Good!"


    With a promise, Hu Xiaomei takes out her mobile phone and goes to one side to inform Liu Qiang. At this time, ghost uncle goes to the stairway.


    Last time uncle GUI saved Hu Xiaomei, Hu Xiaomei also heard from blind Master afterwards. She saw Uncle GUI come to her side and politely said hello to Uncle GUI, but she didn''t know how to call uncle GUI, so she called him Mr.


    Uncle GUI didn''t respond to Hu Xiaomei''s enthusiasm. He said "hello" lightly and followed Wang Fan to the stairs leading to the second floor.


    After uncle GUI followed him to the second floor, Wang Fan came to him and asked in a low voice, "Uncle GUI, just tell me the truth. Do you know about my father?"


    The ghost uncle, whose expression is as calm as water, looks at the unwilling Wang Fan, and answers in a flat tone: "what I can tell you, I won''t hide what I can''t say, so you don''t ask any more!"


    This kind of answer, in fact, is also expected by Wang Fan, but he is still not reconciled. He stares at the ghost uncle beside him, like a thirsty student.


    "Don''t disgrace your father!" The ghost uncle glared at him, didn''t pay any attention to him, and went straight to the room where the blind Master was.


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan has no way to ask further. He can only put the matter back in his heart and follow the ghost uncle into the blind Master''s room.


    In the blind Master''s room, in addition to blind Master and Tong Jiahui, there is Wang Na lying on the ground with the pillar.


    But at this time, Wang Na was lying on the ground, her hands and legs were tied with ropes, her eyes were closed tightly, and she didn''t know whether she was knocked unconscious or because she was afraid to open her eyes.


    Hearing the sound of Wang Fan and ghost uncle entering the door, the blind Master pointed to the sofa beside him and said to them with a smile, "sit down."


    Sitting next to the blind Master, Tong Jiahui takes a look at the ghost uncle coming in and Wang Fan following him. She opens her mouth to say something, but she doesn''t say it in the end.


    As soon as you enter the door, you can see the unnatural expression on Tong Jiahui''s face. Ghost uncle sits on the sofa beside blind Master and says in a relaxed tone: "Miss Tong, I''m Wang Fan''s uncle. You can call me ghost uncle."


    "Good uncle ghost!" Tong Jiahui quickly got up and said hello to the ghost uncle sitting opposite her.


    In the face of Tong Jiahui who was puzzled, ghost uncle seemed relaxed and natural. He didn''t worry about anything at all. He nodded to Tong Jiahui and then said, "Wang Fan didn''t give you less trouble. Thanks to your help, he didn''t use to poke a big basket!"


    Hearing the praise from Uncle GUI, Tong Jiahui was a little embarrassed and said, "Uncle GUI, we are all a family. This kind of thing can''t help. We should face it together."


    When Tong Jiahui said "family", her pretty face was flushed.


    Wang Fan, who had already sat beside Tong Jiahui, put his arm around Tong Jiahui and said with a smile, "Jiahui, thanks to my ghost uncle''s secret help this time, otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it for a long time."


    Two people sing one and say, easy to resolve Tong Jiahui''s curiosity, but also for the ghost uncle to find a very appropriate identity.


    When Wang Fan finished talking, the blind Master also said with a smile: "you have a good life. You have such an uncle!"


    Blind Master''s words made Wang Fan very proud. He squeezed his eyes at Tong Jiahui and said with a smile, "of course I''m lucky. With blind Master and ghost uncle behind me, and miss Tong''s care, it''s hard to sit in this position."


    Tong Jiahui, who was a little embarrassed, didn''t know how to deal with it. In front of him, Wang Fan''s two elders were getting more and more red.


    Secretly pinched on Wang Fan''s waist, Tong Jiahui stood up and said to Wang Fan, "you''re chatting here. I''ll send that girl out so as not to get in the way."


    Speaking, Tong Jiahui has come to Wang Na''s side. She bends down and grabs Wang Na''s hands tied behind her back. Without much effort, she picks Wang Na up from the floor.


    Did not expect Tong Jiahui will have such strength, Wang Fan looked at her in surprise, stuttered and asked: "Jiahui, you... How... How... So great strength?"


    Dragging Wang Na''s body, Tong Jiahui smiles at Wang Fan and says, "there are so many things you don''t know!"


    Wang Fan with a surprised face turned to look at the ghost uncle and blind Master, but found that the two people''s faces were not as surprised as he was, but the calm without waves.


    In the face of two people''s calm, Wang fan is not good to say anything more. Watching Tong Jiahui drag Wang Na out of the room, he secretly pinches a cold sweat for himself.


    "You can''t judge by appearance, you can''t judge by the sea, Xiao Fan! You are still too young! " Sitting on the sofa, the blind man fumbled to pick up the cup on the tea table, and said with a smile.


    Ghost uncle sitting opposite Wang Fan also showed the same smile on his face. He said to Wang Fan who was still surprised: "you only know that Tong Jiahui is the daughter of Hengtai group, but you don''t know that she is a taekwondo expert!"


    After being reminded by Uncle GUI, Wang Fan remembered that when she first met Tong Jiahui, she once said that she was a taekwondo expert, but Wang Fan didn''t care at all at that time, just took her words as a joke.


    Now think about it, it''s not an overconfident and blind decision for Liu Tian to let Tong Jiahui be the only one.


    What''s more, the reason why Tong Jiahui said that was not to joke with Wang Fan, but to warn him seriously.


    However, in the later days, Tong Jiahui had feelings for Wang Fan, and gradually showed a weak side in front of him, which made Wang Fan and others mistakenly think that Tong Jiahui was a weak daughter.

 V2.Chapter 285

    Only Wang Fan, blind Master and ghost uncle were left in the room. After talking about Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan was embarrassed.


    All along, Wang Fan felt that he was excellent. He paid attention to many details that were not noticed by others. Finally, relying on these details, he found out the hidden truth.


    But after hearing the words of ghost uncle and blind Master, Wang Fan suddenly felt that he was like a weak chicken in front of these two people, and his ability could not be put on the table at all.


    Don''t want to continue to be looked down upon by the two elders, Wang Fan had to find some favorable topics to say, he cleared his throat, very proud to say: "say something serious, now in the underworld of H City, no one can give me trouble! I think I have achieved something! "


    With his great achievements, Wang Fan glanced at the ghost uncle and blind Master, hoping to see some expressions on their faces that could make him continue to pretend to be 13.


    However, two people not only face expression, unity is so calm, but also God synchronous, where calm smoking.


    This result made Wang Fan feel a little embarrassed. He scratched his short hair and then said, "blind Master, I''ve been thinking about taking me as an apprentice recently, but..."


    Before Wang Fan sold out the pass, the blind master took a puff and interrupted him, saying in a deep tone: "this matter, I haven''t thought about it for the moment!"


    "What?" Hearing the words of the blind Master, Wang Fan, who wanted to hang the blind Master''s appetite, cried out in surprise for a moment.


    "Let''s talk about taking you as an apprentice later. There''s a very important thing at the moment. I need to talk to both of you." He didn''t explain anything to Wang Fan because of his surprise. The blind Master spoke seriously about the reason for looking for Wang Fan.


    With his brow locked, uncle GUI, who was just as surprised as Wang Fan, was relieved when he heard what the blind Master said. He asked, "blind Master, what do you want us to do?"


    Ghost uncle''s attitude to blind Master surprised Wang Fan again. He looked at ghost uncle with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe the tone of his conversation with blind master.


    Wang fan knows more about Uncle GUI''s temper than anyone else.


    Not to mention the big brother in the Jianghu, even the high-level police, uncle GUI is not easy to give face.


    But now the tone of speaking with the blind Master, and the look he showed, are so humble, just like a pupil who saw the teacher.


    Is it because of the blind Master''s position in Hongmen?


    Before that, Wang Fan had learned something about blind master from ghost uncle, and he also knew that blind Master had a high position in Hongmen when he was young.


    However, that''s what happened to blind master when he was young. Even though he was a powerful man at that time, he can''t stand the devastation of time. Now he has become a bad old man. Does ghost uncle need to be afraid of him?


    What''s more, even if the blind master has a special identity, he can only be regarded as a man of the hour in the underworld.


    But the ghost uncle in front of us is a member of the Chinese police. No matter what, there''s no need to be so polite to a gangster, right?


    Does ghost uncle want to cover up his identity in front of blind Master?


    With a lot of questions, Wang Fan sat and watched the two people silently. He listened to their conversation and looked at their faces. He didn''t dare to say any more nonsense.


    Although Wang Fan''s attitude towards ghost uncle was unexpected, blind master didn''t seem to be surprised at all. He said politely with a smile: "I can''t tell you what to tell you. Just now, from Wang Na''s mouth, he asked me something I was interested in. I want you two to help me check it."


    "What are you interested in?" Ghost uncle doubts of ask a way.


    "Yes! A long time ago, I have been investigating, but I have never found out the result. " At this point, the smile on the blind man''s face gradually faded, and replaced by a worried look.


    As soon as I heard that it was a long time ago, Wang Fan couldn''t help asking: "blind Master, a long time ago, that girl Wang Na was only about 20 years old. Is it hard for her to succeed? She knew what you were looking for when she was a child?"


    "I said, was it something she knew when she was a child?" When the blind Master heard Wang Fan''s question, he said angrily.


    The ghost uncle sitting next to him, fearing that the blind Master would be annoyed by Wang Fan''s words, quickly rebuked Wang Fan with a tiger face: "young man, what''s the hurry? It''s not too late to ask after the blind Master''s words!"


    After being reprimanded by ghost uncle, he saw that blind Master''s face was not happy. Wang Fan closed his mouth wisely, picked up the purple clay pot on the tea table and poured tea for blind Master and ghost uncle.


    Of course, the blind Master was not angry with Wang Fan. He just thought of some things in those years and was a little upset. So after hearing the ghost uncle''s reprimand, he didn''t get angry with Wang Fan any more.


    Hearing Wang Fan pouring tea for himself, the blind Master''s face softened a lot. He sighed and said, "I''ve checked this matter for so many years, and it''s become my heart disease!"


    "Blind Master, tell us, what is it that you have been investigating for so many years?" Ghost uncle was also aroused by the blind Master''s words, looking at the blind Master asked.


    "After Mr. situ was assassinated in those years, when my two apprentices and I pursued the assassins, we met some people''s obstruction. Although I finally killed the assassins, I also found out who was behind the assassins." Speaking of what happened in those years, the blind Master''s brows were tightly twisted together, and he was not excited because of the hand blade assassin.


    Wang Fan became more curious when he heard that the blind Master was talking about assassins and Mr. situ. However, seeing that the expression on the blind Master''s face was very melancholy, he didn''t dare to ask the truth.


    But the ghost uncle, who was sitting on one side, handed a cigarette to the blind Master and asked, "blind Master, since you have found out the black hand behind the scenes, why do you say it''s on your mind?"


    Taking the cigarette that uncle GUI handed him, the blind Master lit it with a lighter and took two puffs. He said in a deep tone: "check it out, but I don''t know who is behind the scenes!"


    "I don''t know who it is? If you don''t know who is behind the scenes, doesn''t that mean you haven''t found out? " Listening to the blind Master''s words, Wang Fan couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    This time, Wang Fan''s question didn''t make the blind Master angry. Instead, he said with a bitter smile: "yes, I just found out that it was a very secret organization that ordered the assassins to assassinate, but I didn''t find out the information of anyone in this organization!"


    "Organization? What kind of organization? " Wang Fan asked.


    "High table meeting!" The blind master frowned and said, biting his teeth.

 V2.Chapter 286

    Hearing the blind Master say "high table meeting", it really scared Wang Fan. He looked at the ghost uncle sitting opposite in a hurry.


    Seeing the nervous color on ghost uncle''s face, Wang Fan realized that his guess was superfluous.


    Although the ghost uncle has great respect for the blind Master, he has not respected him so much that he has nothing to say and nothing to do. Therefore, it is obvious that the high table meeting was not mentioned by the ghost uncle and the blind master.


    Wang Fan didn''t know who Mr. situ was, let alone how long ago he represented.


    But he was clear about one thing. Since the blind Master mentioned that an assassin had assassinated Mr. situ, he must not be an ordinary person.


    Moreover, the blind master went out of his way to hunt down the assassins. It can be seen that Mr. situ''s identity and status must be above the blind master.


    Young people are always curious. Wang fan is interested in Mr. situ in the mouth of blind master. He asks in a low voice: "blind Master, is Mr. situ your friend?"


    I''ve heard from Uncle GUI before that blind master has a high position in Hongmen, and he is also the famous fifth master of red flag.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t know how powerful the fifth master of red flag was until uncle GUI explained it to him.


    After all, although Hongmen has a long history, some of its rules and statements have not changed much, but not everyone can understand them.


    Since the identity of blind Master is the fifth master of red flag in Hongmen, if this Mr. situ is higher than his identity, would he not be the real big man in Hongmen?


    Although I think so in my heart, Wang Fan didn''t say so.


    First of all, if Mr. situ is really the old boss of Hongmen, then his assassination is certainly not a glorious thing.


    After all, Wang Fangang had just experienced such things as the gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu and the pursuit and killing of enemies in the hall downstairs. Although he was not in a particularly awkward situation, there was nothing glorious about it.


    Second, Wang Fan''s heart is still not clear about whether Mr. situ''s identity is a taboo of blind master.


    If the blind Master doesn''t care about talking to Wang Fan about this, there will be nothing, but if the blind Master doesn''t want to mention it, then Wang Fan''s too straightforward questioning will seem a little disoriented!


    So Wang Fan just asked the blind master if this Mr. situ was his friend, in order to give the blind master a room to speak.


    People with high EQ always say something that makes people feel comfortable, while people with high IQ always find something that makes them feel happy. Only people with low EQ and IQ will say something that makes people feel embarrassed and do something that people can''t forgive.


    It is obvious that Wang fan is not a person with a low level in both business.


    Sure enough, when the blind Master heard Wang Fan''s question, he immediately understood what he meant. With a slight smile, he replied in a low voice: "Xiao Fan, I know what you are thinking. Yes, Mr. situ was the leader of Hongmen in those years, and he was also my mentor at the beginning of my career."


    Faucet!


    Wang Fan almost exclaimed in surprise. He looked at Uncle GUI with an incredible look. However, he found that uncle GUI''s face was not surprised at all.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at him, uncle GUI said calmly: "although Mr. situ is from Hongmen, he is a great hero of China. When the country was in crisis, Mr. situ made a lot of efforts to resist the invasion of foreign enemies together with the government."


    "Ah?"


    Uncle GUI''s words surprised Wang Fan. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at the blind master again. He saw that the blind Master''s face was serious and nodded his head. He seemed to agree with Uncle GUI''s words.


    When I was in school, I watched some movies and TV plays about gangs. Wang Fan also had some understanding of the origin of Hongmen and the development of this organization.


    If we say that we must ask Wang Fan to make an appropriate evaluation of Hongmen, he will surely say that Hongmen is a gangster composed of Chinese people and has a certain influence in the world.


    As for what Hongmen''s dragon head and other big men have done, Wang Fan really doesn''t know.


    Now I heard uncle GUI say that Mr. situ, who was once the leader of Hongmen, was still a person concerned about the national crisis. This surprised and surprised Wang Fan!


    However, looking at the look on the faces of ghost uncle and blind Master, Wang Fan didn''t feel that ghost uncle was boasting. He even felt that there was something deeper hidden in what ghost uncle said.


    The ghost uncle sitting opposite Wang fan saw the doubts in Wang Fan''s heart. He said earnestly: "although outsiders don''t know the truth about some things, as Chinese people, we can''t forget everyone who has made contributions to China."


    "Mr. situ is a great man. It''s an honor for me to work under him all my life." The blind Master said with emotion, and his face looked solemn.


    Listen to two people''s words, Wang Fan nodded, did not go on to ask what.


    Seeing that Wang Fan no longer spoke, ghost uncle then asked, "blind Master, you just said that the high table Club arranged assassins to assassinate Mr. situ. How did you get involved with that girl Wang Na?"


    The topic turned back to the beginning. Wang Fan was very clear in his heart, but he pretended not to know. He asked: "yes, blind Master, what you said was many years ago. Is it difficult for Wang Na to be a descendant of someone at the high table?"


    "What do you think, boy?" Listening to Wang Fan''s question, the blind Master shook his head with a wry smile, and then said: "the people at the high table meeting are much more powerful than you think. Although I don''t know their membership, I know very well how much energy they have. They are rich or expensive. How can they be Wang Na''s elders?"


    "Oh."


    Although I knew I was asking too much, I didn''t expect that the members of the high table club were so valued by the blind master. Obviously, their identities were not simple.


    After a puff of smoke, the blind Master said, "actually? I just feel from Wang Na''s words that Xiao Fan''s troubles have something to do with the organization of high table club. "


    "How do you feel?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that the blind Master''s feeling would be so extraordinary. From Wang Na''s humble role, he felt the existence of high table club, which made Wang Fan a little unbelievable.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s distrust, the blind Master said with a smile, "do you know what Jin does not exchange for this kind of drug?"


    "Don''t you change the gold? Blind Master, do you mean you know something about Jin Buhuan This time, the person who was surprised turned into a steady ghost uncle.

 V2.Chapter 287

    As soon as I heard the blind Master talking about Jin Buhuan, the nerves in Wang Fan''s brain twitched fiercely, but the blind Master''s words made the ghost uncle even more excited.


    The ghost uncle, who was full of expectation in his eyes, stared at the blind Master''s muddy eyes and couldn''t wait to ask.


    This can''t blame uncle GUI for being too excited. After all, his task this time is to investigate the matter of Jin Buhuan, and it''s mainly the composition of Jin Buhuan.


    If the blind master really knows that Jin will not change, then maybe their task can be finished ahead of time, or they can start the next step.


    As if he had expected the ghost uncle''s attitude again, the blind Master leaned back and said with a relaxed face: "Jin Buhuan is not the real name of a real thing. It should be called Bing Liang Wan!"


    "Bingliang pill? Blind man? You are not mistaken


    All of a sudden, when he heard that the blind Master had said that he was going to fight for food, some comic characters appeared in Wang Fan''s mind. He didn''t know how to draw his brain, and the look in his eyes became very intriguing.


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t believe it, thought to himself.


    In the past, I used to see the blind master listening to "seven heroes and five righteousness" with his mobile phone, so I always listen to the blind Master talking about the affairs of the river and lake, but I don''t feel much about it, and Wang Fan has learned a lot from it.


    But now hearing that the blind Master said that he would fight for grain pills, Wang Fan''s heart is a little depressed. Has the blind Master changed his taste recently, not listening to the traditional martial arts novels, but listening to the Ninja animation audio theater of r country?


    Although Wang Fan guessed in his heart, his query didn''t embarrass the blind master. The serious blind master replied in a positive tone: "yes! It''s Bingliang pill! I found this kind of thing from those assassins in those years, but the gold you know is not changed, and there are some other things in it. "


    Looking at the expression of the blind Master and listening to his voice, although Wang Fan could not feel that the blind Master was talking nonsense, he could not help asking: "what happened to the assassin? Blind Master, you mean those assassins are all from r country? Are they ninjas? "


    "In this world, they can be called assassins. There is nothing but ninja." The blind Master said calmly.


    Unexpectedly, the blind Master''s answer was very affirmative. Wang Fan couldn''t help exclaiming: "I''ll go! Is Ninja real? I always thought... "


    "You always thought that all these were used to cheat children, didn''t you?" Ghost uncle not good spirit of say, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes full of blame.


    He scratched his head awkwardly. Wang Fan said awkwardly: "I was poisoned by those comics when I was a child. I was very excited when I thought of ninja."


    "Don''t be excited. What you said is not the same as what I said. Although the Ninjas are powerful, they haven''t reached the level of being supernatural." The blind Master naturally understood Wang Fan''s mind, and he explained to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "If it''s a ninja''s grain pill, isn''t every Ninja committing suicide?" Thinking of Jin Buhuan''s toxicity, Wang fan can''t help but mourn for those ninjas.


    Although in many films and television works, or animation plots, ninja''s destiny is to complete the task, and most Ninja will not have a good death, but to really let them eat poison as a meal, it is really hard to accept.


    The ghost uncle sitting opposite Wang Fan frowned slightly and said, "Wang Fan, can you be serious?"


    "Uncle GUI, I''m serious, but it''s incredible!" Wang Fan looked at the ghost uncle in perplexity and said, "don''t these ninjas know that Jin Buhuan will kill them? Even if their masters don''t treat them as human beings, don''t they cherish their lives? "


    At the thought of being treated as a pawn that can be abandoned, Wang Fan felt that these ninjas were very pitiful.


    However, this compassion is from his enthusiasm for r country animation.


    Don''t say it''s uncle GUI who has doubts about Wang Fan''s attitude. Even the blind Master turns his head to Wang Fan''s side and turns his turbid eyes. He doesn''t understand and asks: "Xiaofan, do you know the ninja of r country?"


    "No, I just think they are very poor. The Ninjas in Muye village are very good children, alas!" Wang Fan, with a bitter face, shakes his head and sighs helplessly.


    "Muye village?" The blind Master asked suspiciously.


    "Forget it! This is destiny! Blind Master, let''s talk about Bingliang pills! " Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    But the ghost uncle sitting opposite to him heard that he looked carefully and glared at Wang Fan. He was a little unhappy and said, "Wang Fan, blind Master is talking business with us! What are you talking about? What are the characters in anime? Do you want me to teach you a lesson? "


    Hearing the words of ghost uncle, the blind Master knew that what Wang Fan said was related to the animation he watched, which made him angry and funny.


    Wang Fan, who wanted to pretend to be 13, was exposed by the ghost uncle and said awkwardly: "I just feel it for a moment, I feel it, haha!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Young people have their own hobbies. Sometimes I feel sad for the characters in martial arts novels! Ha ha He didn''t get angry because of Wang Fan''s interruption, but he talked about himself with self mockery.


    Seeing that the blind Master was not angry, the ghost uncle then asked, "blind Master, you said that Jin Buhuan mixed other things in the military grain pill. Do you know what it is?"


    "I don''t know. I asked Liu pangzi to get some gold from Mahou and Wang Fan, but I still didn''t understand what they added in addition to Bingliang pills." When it comes to the new things added in Jinbuhuan, the blind Master is also at a loss and helpless.


    Of course, the blind master can''t figure out these things, which is also expected by Uncle GUI and Wang Fan. If the blind master can figure out all the ingredients of Jin Buhuan, what are the researchers with higher education?


    What''s more, the blind Master''s ability to tell the predecessor of Jin Buhuan has been a great help to Gui Shu and Wang Fan.


    Now that I know that Jinbuhuan is the military grain pill used by ninja, this matter must have something to do with r country.


    There was a ten-year war between China and r country. Although the war ended in the failure of r country, it brought unforgettable pain to China.


    Now the two countries have had a cease-fire for many years, and the relations between the two countries have also eased a lot for various international needs.


    But in fact, what is the relationship between China and R?


    There is no need to explain too much, just look at the common people of China, what they usually say, everything will be clear at a glance!


    Since the Chinese people are not friendly to the old enemy of r country, it is not uncommon for the people of r country to make trouble in China!

 V2.Chapter 288

    When it comes to R Ninja involved in this matter, Wang Fan also felt the seriousness of the matter.


    If Jin Buhuan is just a new drug that appears in H city where Wang Fan lives, or in other cities in China, then it can only be regarded as a criminal crime.


    But right now, it''s not that simple.


    Wang fan doesn''t know where Xie an got the information, knows about the high table meeting, and has launched an investigation.


    But from the mouth of the blind Master, he had already guessed what kind of stop the high table would be.


    At a time when China was suffering from war and the people were suffering, the high table society arranged ninja of r country to come to China and assassinate Mr. situ, who had made some contributions to the Chinese people.


    This can only show that the high table club is not a pure criminal group. It is likely to be an evil group with bad intentions and big conspiracies against China.


    Since this matter has evolved from a criminal case to a matter related to the fate of China, the nature of this matter has changed, and Wang fan can also feel that uncle GUI and he have the same idea.


    And from the words of the blind Master, Wang Fan also understood another thing.


    At the beginning, his acquaintance with Liu pangzi was only a part of the blind Master''s plan, which is why Liu pangzi was a weak chicken in front of Wang Fan at the beginning, but later he was as fierce as a beast.


    Liu pangzi is not a weak man. He just plays a weak man all the time. Moreover, Liu pangzi has been observing Wang Fan''s every move and telling him all these things.


    In the garden not far from Caesar Hotel, Liu pangzi''s Secret tracking of Wang fan is revealed. Although Wang Fan has long suspected the blind Master, he doesn''t feel any crisis and the blind master has been supporting him, so Wang fan doesn''t break the window paper.


    Up to now, the blind master has admitted what he had arranged for Liu pangzi to do. That is to say, he has recognized Wang Fan, and he has a certain degree of closeness and trust in him.


    It must be another part of the blind Master''s plan to accept the king as an apprentice, and all this is obviously to investigate the high table meeting.


    Blind Master''s plan coincides with Xie an''s plan.


    That''s why the blind master didn''t want Wang Fan to wash white, and he didn''t want to watch him retreat!


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan said to the blind Master with a smile, "blind Master, do you want to go to r country and check the relationship between this high table and ninja?"


    "Yes The blind man with serious expression answered in a low voice.


    "But blind Master, I haven''t been to r country at all. Don''t say I''m not familiar with the land there. Even if you ask me to find acquaintances in r country, I don''t have the ability to find out anything. After all, I''m just a gangster." Wang Fan answered helplessly.


    There is nothing wrong with what Wang Fan said. Even the ghost uncle sitting opposite him thinks it is very difficult.


    As an undercover police officer, Wang fan can have all kinds of resources if he is in H City, or other cities in China, and the investigation fund is not changed or the high table club. After all, his identity determines everything.


    But if he left Huaxia, he could only appear as a gangster, and the Huaxia police could not give him any help at all.


    Blind Master''s request, let Wang Fan some embarrassment, but he is more helpless.


    I didn''t expect that after listening to Wang Fan''s words, the blind master didn''t have any embarrassment, and even had a serious look on his face. At this time, he became very relaxed.


    Seeing the relaxed look of the blind Master, Wang Fan asked curiously: "blind Master, you don''t have something else to hide from me, do you?"


    "In my early years, I accepted two apprentices. One of them was arranged by me to go to w Province on the other side of the sea to investigate the affairs of the high table meeting according to the meaning of Mr. situ when he was dying. Later, he went to r country indirectly, and I heard that he was still very good at mixing up later." Speaking of his apprentice, the blind Master showed a happy expression on his face.


    Hearing that, Wang Fan was also surprised. Looking at the expression on his face, he didn''t seem to be bragging. Then he asked, "is it hard to do that? Do you want me to go to r country and meet him?"


    "He''s gone, just left a couple of children in the world." The look on the blind man''s face was a little dim.


    "Ah? Blind Master, you are not the child who asked me to find your apprentice! Do they know about you? " Wang Fan scratched his head and said something embarrassed.


    Blind Master''s apprentice has passed away, but left a pair of children in r country. Wang Fan thinks that even if he finds these two people, the other side will not necessarily help him or have no ability to help him at all.


    The ghost uncle, who was also worried, asked: "blind Master, what Xiao Fan said is right. Have the two children of your apprentice contacted you? Do they know what you''re talking about? And will they help us? "


    "Yes The blind man answered in the affirmative.


    "Blind Master, you can''t make a subjective judgment about this! What we''re doing is a big deal. If I go to r country, it''s better that your two disciples don''t agree. If they sell me again, hehe! " Wang Fan said his worry with a smile.


    After all, it''s not in the Chinese territory. Wang fan doesn''t dare to take it lightly. Without the support of ghost uncle and those big men behind him, he is really just a young gangster.


    Ghost uncle pinched out the cigarette end in his hand and said in a deep voice: "blind Master, I will consider this matter carefully. Can you tell me the information of those two people? I''ll let people investigate first. If there''s no problem, we''ll have a long-term plan?"


    Listening to Wang Fan and ghost uncle''s worries, the blind Master said with a smile: "do you want to investigate the news of these two children?"


    "Yes Ghost uncle nods to reply.


    "Liu Jiaxing is my apprentice''s son." The blind Master said with a bitter smile.


    As soon as the blind Master''s words were finished, Wang Fan widened his eyes and looked straight at the blind Master in front of him. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "what? Liu pangzi? Is Liu pangzi your apprentice''s son? "


    "Yes! In those years, my apprentice suddenly suffered misfortune. For fear of accidents in this blood line, he was sent to me by others. " Speaking of Liu pangzi''s childhood, the blind Master looks very sad.


    "Isn''t Liu pangzi abducted and sold?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "When I asked his adoptive parents to adopt him, I specially told him that, and that''s why I didn''t leave Liucun." With these words, the blind Master sighed softly.


    I didn''t expect that Liu pangzi was blind Master''s Apprentice. What''s more, I didn''t expect that the so-called abduction was just a lie of blind master.


    This also made Wang Fan realize that the game set by the blind Master was not simple.

 V2.Chapter 289

    Blind master told Liu pangzi''s mind, and also told him that he had been investigating the high table meeting all these years, which surprised and admired Wang Fan.


    He would never have thought that the old man, who looked ugly, not only had an unknown and illustrious life experience, but also had such a big secret hidden in his heart.


    As expected, he was able to take the position of the fifth master of the red flag. Blind Master was really not an ordinary man. He not only had great endurance, endured so many years of silence, but also had wisdom beyond ordinary people. In the past 20 years, he had been secretly planning to investigate the affairs of the high table club.


    And through this incident, Wang fan can also see his loyalty to Mr. situ. Only those who are absolutely loyal, like blind Master, can still remember Mr. situ''s instructions and responsibilities after so many years of his death.


    No wonder, when Wang Fan wants to clean up his identity and leave all this, the blind Master is so disappointed with him, and even has a bad attitude towards him.


    When the blind Master knew Wang Fan''s undercover identity, he wanted to give Wang Fan what he couldn''t accomplish. Maybe it was also a kind of trust!


    But Wang Fan''s retreat made the blind Master''s plan almost fail. How could he not be angry?


    Fortunately, Wang Fan didn''t quit in the end. As for what was the reason, the blind master didn''t ask too much and didn''t tangle too much. Maybe in his heart, why he stayed is not important. The important thing is that Wang fan can help him investigate the high table meeting.


    After Wang Fan slowly recovered from Liu pangzi''s life experience, he asked curiously, "blind Master, does Liu pangzi know who his Laozi is? Do you know what happened that year? "


    "I don''t know. I didn''t tell him." The blind man replied.


    "Why don''t you tell him? How to say, he is not a child now Wang Fan''s answer to the blind Master was very unexpected.


    The blind man shook his head and said, "I''m afraid he won''t be able to accept all this, and it''s also to protect him by hiding it from him."


    After thinking about the blind Master''s words, Wang Fan also felt that it was very reasonable.


    Although Liu pangzi is a person who attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness, he is impetuous and ruthless in character. He is also a person who can''t hide his words in his heart.


    If the blind master told him his life experience early, then Liu pangzi would be thinking about his own sister and would want to find her.


    Even Liu Juan, the daughter of adoptive parents, is still taking care of as a baby, not to mention his biological sister who is of the same father and mother!


    However, Wang Fan still felt that Liu pangzi and his long lost sister had no clue and no full assurance of investigating the affairs of the high table meeting in r country.


    Although Liu pangzi''s father was ordered by his teacher to investigate the high table club, when his father died, Liu pangzi was still a child. What could he know?


    And the most important thing is Liu pangzi. No matter how his father was in r country, Liu pangzi can''t inherit it and use it for him now!


    It''s good to be a gangster or a whitehead.


    There is no way to inherit the status of the Jianghu. Even if you set up a club, you can''t escape the fate of changing hands.


    Although some embarrassed in front of the blind Master said these, but Wang Fan think it is necessary to mention.


    He handed the cigarette to the blind master. Wang Fan took out the lighter and lit it for him. He said with a smile: "blind Master, even if Liu pangzi is your apprentice''s son, I can trust him, but he and you have lived in Liu village for so many years. It''s useless for you to let him follow me to r country."


    "Is it hard to be, Liu pangzi''s sister, does she have a certain influence in R?" Ghost uncle eyes a bright, some excited of ask a way.


    Smoking blind Master, heard the ghost uncle asked, replied with a smile: "although it is with the help of other people''s power, but to help you check some things, I think it is not difficult."


    "With the help of others? How good is that? " Wang Fan sniffed at the blind Master''s words, but he was still a little insecure.


    The smiling blind Master''s face sank and scolded: "Xiaofan, can''t I let you go to r country? Will you be an errand runner?"


    "Blind Master, don''t worry. I''m just joking." Seeing that the blind Master was angry, Wang Fan said in a hurry.


    One side of the ghost uncle also hastened to play the circle, asked with a smile: "do not know Liu fatty''s sister, with what force?"


    "Right? Don''t be a little gang. It''s like no one''s helping. " Wang Fan once again in the side of the mouth said.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, ghost uncle glared at him fiercely, which scared Wang Fan to hold his mouth tightly.


    However, Wang Fan''s words didn''t make the blind Master angry. Instead, he said with a proud look: "I don''t know much about the size of the gang. You should have heard about it."


    "Ever heard of it?" Wang Fan, who was aroused by curiosity, turned his eyes and asked, "blind Master, it can''t be a group of three."


    Ghost uncle sitting opposite Wang Fan also looked at the blind Master excitedly, waiting for the blind master to give the final answer.


    "Yes! It''s a group of three The blind Master nodded and answered.


    "Damn it! Three mouth group? If the group of three can help, there will be no problem! " It''s said that the force with which Wang Fan relies is a group of three members. Wang Fan''s mind is really down-to-earth.


    However, Wang Fan was excited over there, but Uncle GUI was worried. He frowned and asked: "blind Master, the group of three is an old gang in r country. Will they help us check the table? In case... "


    Ghost uncle''s words didn''t finish, his brow locked, he hesitated to look at the blind Master, as if he didn''t know whether to say the words in his heart.


    As if guessing the worries of ghost uncle, the blind Master said with a smile: "I thought about this matter. If we investigate it positively, it will not work. We can only let Wang Fan ask by side."


    "Side by side? How can you beat about the Bush? " Wang Fan was confused.


    "Now you are the big brother Bodhisattva of the underworld in H city. Help your younger brother Liu Jiaxing to recognize his ancestors. Let''s let it go!" The blind Master said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "This is definitely no problem. Fat man is my brother. I do something for him. No one will doubt this. I want to say how to investigate the high table meeting." Wang Fan still did not understand the meaning of the blind Master, still a confused face asked.


    Like being completely defeated by Wang Fan''s IQ, the blind Master sighed and continued: "after recognizing his ancestors, won''t you help the fat man investigate the cause of his father''s death in those years? You are not so stupid


    As soon as the voice of the blind Master fell, without waiting for Wang Fan to explain himself, the door behind him was pushed open, and Tong Jiahui came in with a pale face.

 V2.Chapter 290

    As soon as the pale tongjiahui came in, without waiting for Wang Fan in the room to speak, she said anxiously, "something''s wrong with Miao Qing!"


    Wang Fan, who was about to ask Tong Jiahui why she was like this, immediately stood up from the sofa.


    Tong Jiahui, who is very anxious, has already come to Wang Fan and handed the mobile phone in her hand to Wang Fan.


    What Tong Jiahui is holding is not her mobile phone, and there are some blood stains on it. Wang Fan looks at her with some doubts.


    "It''s Zhu Zhu. It''s his boss." Tong Jiahui quickly explained.


    Knowing that the person on the other end of the phone was actually the boss of the pillar, Wang Fan frowned, took over the mobile phone, got close to his ear and said in a deep voice: "I''m wang fan!"


    "Oh? You have a nice voice A woman''s voice came from the handset.


    The woman''s voice is a little cold, which makes people feel uncomfortable. Wang fan can''t help feeling disgusted. He asked coldly, "what do you want?"


    "Don''t you want to see me?" Asked the woman.


    "Let Miao Qing go. What''s the matter? Come to me!" Thinking of Miao Qing in danger, Wang Fan felt a pang in his heart.


    "Ha ha!" The woman recognized Wang Fan''s nervousness and laughed loudly on the other end of the phone. After a long time, she stopped laughing and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, you killed my three men. Shouldn''t I charge some interest?"


    "You dare!" Wang Fan, who was threatened by the other party, yelled at the microphone in a hurry.


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s roar, the woman laughed louder on the other end of the phone. However, the laughter made everyone around Wang Fan hear so harsh and angry.


    The woman''s cold laughter gradually decreased, her tone is still cold, said: "well, Wang Fan, I give you a chance, how?"


    "You say it Wang Fan answered coldly.


    "You kill someone for me. If it''s done, I''ll give Miao Qing back to you completely. If it''s done badly, I''ll separate Miao Qing and give it back to you, OK? Ha ha The woman said at the end, and began to laugh.


    Although he wanted to strangle the woman over the phone, Wang Fan didn''t dare to show his anger. He bit his teeth and tried his best to restrain his anger. He said to the microphone: "you say it! Who do you want me to kill? "


    "A general of T country, his name is Yalu!" The woman replied very briefly.


    "What? Are you out of your mind? You want me to work in T country? You want me to kill a general, don''t you want me to die? " Hearing the woman''s reply, Wang Fan roared angrily.


    "I believe you will have this ability, and for your woman, you will certainly come up with a way." The woman spoke in an unquestionable tone, and her attitude was so strong that it could not be refuted by Wang Fan.


    The attitude of the strong woman to Wang fan out of a problem, although this matter sounds not only difficult, but also no success, but Wang Fan has no way to refuse, because it is related to the safety of Miao Qing''s life.


    After a moment''s silence, Wang Fan asked in a deep voice, "how can I believe you and not hurt Miao Qing?"


    "You have no choice, you have to believe me!" The tone of a woman''s voice is very much like a high queen.


    "Damn it Wang Fan couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark.


    Tong Jiahui, who had been listening to the conversation, frowned and said anxiously, "I want to see Miao Qing to ensure her safety."


    The woman on the other end of the mobile phone, hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, said with a smile: "ha ha, Miss Tong, don''t think I don''t know what tricks you want to play. Unfortunately, Miao Qing is not in H city. Even if you want to see her, it''s impossible."


    Seeing that the other side had no room for negotiation, Wang Fan, who was thinking about Miao Qing, was afraid that Miao Qing would be hurt by the other side. He said: "good! I promise you, but you must keep your promise


    "Don''t worry! We high table will be people, do things or very honest The woman on the phone spoke of the high table meeting in a proud tone.


    Hearing the "high table meeting" again, Wang Fan felt confused. He turned his head and looked at the ghost uncle behind him. He saw that the ghost uncle''s face was also worried.


    "By the way, I have something to remind you of!"


    The woman on the other end of the phone spoke again, trying to remind Wang Fan of something, which made everyone in the room feel nervous.


    Don''t know each other gourd in sell what medicine, Wang Fan deep voice ask a way: "what matter?"


    "I heard that Miss Tong and Dr. Jiang have a different relationship. I wonder if it''s true?" Women are asking gossip about Tong Jiahui and Jiang Xiaonian.


    Hearing the gossip from the woman, Tong Jiahui was not calm. She was angry and said, "what do you want to do? What do you want to say? "


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tong. I just want to make sure that the relationship between you and Jiang Xiaonian is unusual." The woman did not stop asking this question because of Tong Jiahui''s anger.


    Feeling that the question of women is not simple, Wang Fan thought about it and answered, "Jiang Xiaonian is a toad who wants to eat swan meat. What''s the matter? Do you still have any contact with him? "


    "Ha ha! That''s right! " The woman laughed again on the other end of the phone. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak again, the woman continued: "I heard that Jiang Xiaonian will go to T country to attend an academic research conference recently. I wonder if Miss tong can help you get this opportunity?"


    "Jiang Xiaonian is going to a meeting? How do you know? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Don''t worry! I will always find a way to know what I want to know. Besides, general Yalu will also participate in this academic seminar. You should seize the opportunity! " The woman said slowly, did not care about Wang Fan''s query at all.


    The people who thought of the high table meeting were not ordinary, so Wang Fan didn''t ask any more questions, and the priority now is to rescue Miao Qing first.


    When the woman hung up, Wang Fan looked at the ghost uncle and the blind Master with his mobile phone and said in a low voice, "I''m going to save Miao Qing and go to r country. Let''s wait until I come back alive!"


    "Why do they want you to kill general Aru? As far as I know, general Yalu is not an important person. Moreover, he seldom takes part in the affairs of T country, and is even less likely to form a grudge with other people! " Ghost uncle touched Chin a face to query of say.


    The blind man sitting on the sofa also said in doubt: "it''s not so easy to assassinate a general. Why do they want you to go? Are you not afraid that this matter will come to light and involve them all? "

 V2.Chapter 291

    No one thought that this would happen.


    Miao Qing is held hostage by the other party, while Wang fan is forced to accept the other party''s offer.


    Although everyone knows that this matter is not as simple as it seems, no one can come up with any way to help Wang Fan solve the immediate problems.


    In order to investigate Jin Buhuan and Gao Taihui, Han Chen has given his precious life.


    It''s too late to get out of the grief of losing a companion. Miao Qing, who is an undercover like Wang Fan, falls into the hands of those people at the high table meeting.


    Wang fan does not dare to question the possibility that the other party wants to kill Miao Qing. Through the investigation during this period, Wang fan knows very well what kind of enemies he faces and how cruel their means are.


    So he has no choice but to accept the other party''s arrangement.


    He can''t imagine what Miao Qing looks like at this time, and even more can''t imagine what kind of torture she will suffer.


    Perhaps, death for Miao Qing is not something that can make her fear, but it is the result that Wang fan can not accept.


    Jiang Xiaonian went to T country two days later, so urgent that Wang Fangen could not prepare anything, let alone attend Han Chen''s funeral.


    The night before leaving, Wang Fan came to the hospital alone. After seeing Wang Yue who was still unconscious in the intensive care unit, he came to the mortuary of the hospital.


    The gatekeeper of the mortuary was an old man, who was about the same age as the blind master. He looked energetic when he went there. It was said that Wang Fan was coming to say goodbye to Han Chen. The old man had not finished his meal, so he led Wang Fan to the door of the mortuary.


    Standing at the gate of the mortuary, Wang Fan felt that the temperature here was much lower than that a few meters away. He unconsciously rubbed his arm with his hand.


    The doorman, who was opening the door, saw Wang Fan standing behind him, some shivering, and said to him with a smile, "do you want me to go back and get you some wine and drink to warm your body?"


    Just now, in the doorman''s room, Wang fan saw him drinking. At this time, he mentioned wine, which made Wang Fan feel a little sorry.


    When he came here in a hurry, Wang Fan didn''t bring a bottle of wine to Han Chen. He said awkwardly, "uncle, if you don''t want me to give you money, you can buy me two bottles of good bars."


    "The wine in my room will warm me up if I drink any good wine." Don''t understand Wang Fan''s meaning, the old man some scold of say.


    Listening to the doorman''s words, Wang Fan knew that he had misunderstood his words and quickly explained: "I want to pour a glass of wine for my brother. I came in a hurry and I didn''t have any preparation."


    Understanding Wang Fan''s meaning, the doorman''s face showed a look of approval, nodded his head and said: "OK, I''ll run a leg for you, but you have to wait for a while. The wine sold at the gate of the hospital is all fake. I want to run away and buy it for you!"


    "It doesn''t matter, sir." With these words, Wang Fan took out 2000 yuan and handed it to the doorman standing in front of him.


    After taking Wang Fan''s money, the doorman said with a bitter smile: "you rich people''s life is really luxurious. You have to spend so much money to drink for the dead."


    "Uncle, when my brother was alive, I didn''t have a chance to drink and chat with him. In a few days, I''m going to travel far away, and I won''t have another chance when I come back!" Wang Fan explained with a sad face.


    "Yes! Go in yourself. The man you are talking about is in the second constant temperature coffin on the far left. Don''t toss about! " The doorman with the money, walking outside the hospital, said to Wang Fan behind him.


    After the porter left, Wang Fan went into the morgue.


    Although several wall lamps are installed on the ceiling of the mortuary, the light blue light from the incandescent lamp can''t illuminate everything in the room, let alone make people feel a little warm.


    According to the porter''s position, Wang Fan finds Han Chen''s thermostatic coffin. He looks at Han Chen lying inside through the transparent glass on the thermostatic coffin. After he is sure that he has not found the wrong person, he moves a chair and sits next to the thermostatic coffin.


    Han Chen in the constant temperature coffin has no blood color on his face. He has lost the nourishment of blood, and his skin reveals a kind of death.


    But the corner of Han Chen''s mouth still kept smiling, just like the way he smiles at Wang fan when he finally meets him.


    "Brother Han, I''ve come to see you!" Wang Fan, holding the glass on the constant temperature coffin, said softly to Han Chen who was lying at dawn.


    In the cold and silent mortuary, Wang Fan sat alone beside the constant temperature coffin and talked to Han Chen about many things that he couldn''t say at ordinary times.


    And Han Chen''s acquaintance is also a coincidence.


    The reason why han Chen is involved in this task is that Wang Fan retaliates against him.


    Knowing Han Chen''s pursuit of Wang Yue, Wang Fan feels panic from his heart and is full of resentment against him.


    It can be said that Wang Fan at that time was not only worried that Wang Yue would agree to Han Chen''s proposal, but also full of jealousy towards the complacent Han Chen.


    In order to stop Han Chen from pursuing Wang Yue, and to vent his inner dissatisfaction, Wang Fan drags the innocent Han Chensheng out of the water through the police investigation of the ghost.


    However, Han Chen did not resent Wang Fan who was hostile to him because of this incident. He was even excited that he could join the task, which Wang Fan could not understand at that time.


    Now Wang Fan finally understood Han Chen''s mind.


    As Miao Qing said to him, there are some things that need to be done, and some people have to make sacrifices.


    They all live in affluent families, and no one forces them to engage in such dangerous work, let alone how many people know the risks they are going through.


    Just for the faith in their hearts, they have been sticking to it and paying silently.


    Thinking of Han Chen and his past, Wang Fan felt that he was so humble in front of Han Chen.


    Once wanted to quit the idea, now seems to be so shameful and selfish.


    "In the afterlife, we are still brothers. We drink and brag together!" Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan, lying on the glass cover of the constant temperature coffin, stretched out his arms across the glass cover and hugged Han Chen.


    Living, we always have a variety of reasons, dare not face those who were hurt by us, know they quietly leave, we have no time to say sorry to them.


    Maybe, that''s the regret.


    Wang Fan never had time to say sorry to Han Chen, let alone the chance to say something else from his heart.


    Not thick glass completely separates the two young people. One lives in the endless Purgatory and the other is on the way to reincarnation.

 V2.Chapter 292

    According to Wang Fan''s idea, he doesn''t want Tong Jiahui to get involved in this matter. After all, the people at the high table meeting are not good people, and he knows that this trip to T country is also very bad.


    But if you want to get to T country and meet general Yalu in the shortest time, you have to go with Jiang Xiaonian. Obviously, Tong Jiahui can only come forward in this matter, so Wang fan can''t avoid all this.


    There are three women who are closely related to themselves. One is lying in the hospital in a daze, the other is not sure where she is locked up, and the other is sitting next to him, sleeping quietly with her eyes closed.


    Flying in the night sky, the plane was very quiet, the stewardess saw that some passengers had fallen asleep, so she kindly brought them warm blankets.


    Seeing a beautiful stewardess walking to Tong Jiahui with a blanket in her hand, Wang Fan gave her a grateful smile and said softly, "let me do it."


    With a smile on her face, the stewardess handed Wang Fan the blanket in her hand and asked softly, "do you need a blanket, sir?"


    "Thank you. I''m not sleepy." Wang fan is a gentleman''s answer.


    He helped Wang fan cover the blanket for Tong Jiahui. When the stewardess was about to turn around and leave, Wang Fan asked softly, "excuse me, how long will it take for the plane to land?"


    After hearing Wang Fan''s question, the stewardess was obviously stunned.


    They are all young, beautiful and smart girls who can be selected to be flight attendants. Their temperament is better than that of girls of the same age. In addition, their training makes them give people a pleasant feeling. Therefore, many young men will find all kinds of excuses to chat with them at work.


    There are many things to chat up, so the stewardess have been used to it. It''s just like Wang Fan, who is sitting with a beautiful girl, and wants to chat up with them. This stewardess is really the first time to meet her.


    Although tired of the poor chat up skills, the stewardess kept smiling and replied softly, "Sir, this flight is expected to take another three hours to land in M city of T country. You can check the flight schedule."


    After the stewardess said this, Wang Fan, who was flying for the first time, was embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "sorry, I''m flying for the first time. I don''t know how to look at the schedule."


    Hearing Wang Fan say that he is the first time to fly, the stewardess nodded with a smile and politely said, "it doesn''t matter, sir. If you have any questions, you can consult me. I''m glad to serve you!"


    "What''s the age of this? If you want to chat up a girl, how can you have such a bad excuse? Alas


    Before Wang Fan could thank the stewardess for their service, he heard a strange voice.


    Needless to say, Wang fan can also recognize who made the sound.


    He frowned and took a look at the seat in front of him. He saw Jiang Xiaonian looking at a magazine in his hand.


    Jiang Xiaonian''s voice is not very loud, but in this quiet cabin, it is also a bit high decibel.


    All the passengers who haven''t fallen asleep around are attracted by his words and look at Wang Fan sitting beside Tong Jiahui.


    Knowing that Jiang Xiaonian was deliberately playing with himself, how could Wang Fan swallow this tone? His frowned face immediately became angry. He pressed the armrest beside him and wanted to stand up.


    "Sit down."


    Tong Jiahui, with her eyes closed, put her hand on Wang Fan''s armrest and said softly.


    Tong Jiahui''s voice is very light, only Wang Fan sitting beside her can hear it clearly.


    Wang Fan, who was stopped by Tong Jiahui, was very unconvinced in his heart, but he still pressed his anger and didn''t stand up at last.


    Tong Jiahui, who didn''t open her eyes, felt the anger in Wang Fan''s heart. Smiling, she stretched out her arm and hugged Wang Fan tightly. Her soft body was directly thrown into his arms.


    The stewardess standing next to Tong Jiahui, also because of Jiang Xiaonian''s sudden ridicule, worried that Wang Fan would have a conflict with him, so she also stared at him nervously.


    Aircraft is different from other means of transportation. Because of flying in the air, all kinds of things that may affect flight safety will be paid special attention by flight attendants.


    She is familiar with Chinese people''s ability of quarreling, swearing and fighting, so she is very worried that Wang Fan will fight with the man who teases him. She is also worried that if there is a dispute between the two people, it will directly affect the captain and other passengers.


    Now seeing Tong Jiahui defuse the crisis easily, the young stewardess was relieved.


    However, this also proves that Wang Fangang''s question is not really about chatting up with her.


    Seeing Wang Fan embracing Tong Jiahui with a happy face, the stewardess said softly with a smile, "have a nice trip, sir."


    "Thank you." Wang Fan replied.


    After checking the condition of other passengers, the stewardess left their position, and the cabin was quiet again.


    However, the trees want to be quiet, but the wind does not stop.


    After the young stewardess left, Wang Fan thought it was over, and he didn''t pay attention to Jiang Xiaonian any more.


    But Jiang Xiaonian, who has been paying close attention to Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, has not been quiet because of the flight attendant''s departure.


    Originally, he was very dissatisfied with Tong Jiahui sitting next to Wang Fan. Now he sees Tong Jiahui holding Wang Fan. Jiang Xiaonian''s heart is more like overturning the vinegar jar.


    The more he looks at their intimacy, the more uncomfortable Jiang Xiaonian is. He can''t help looking back and looking at Wang Fan sitting behind him.


    Seeing Wang fan not only didn''t quarrel with himself, but also didn''t look at himself, Jiang Xiaonian felt that Wang Fan was a little scared!


    This time, when Tong Jiahui found Jiang Xiaonian and asked him to attend the academic research conference in T country, he was able to take her with Wang Fan. This made Jiang Xiaonian feel very sudden and unexpected.


    However, compared with Tong Jiahui''s explanation of this request, Jiang Xiaonian felt even more incredible!


    Tong Jiahui tells Jiang Xiaonian that the main reason why she hopes to fly to T country with Jiang Xiaonian''s team is that Wang Fan, who goes out for the first time, will not be embarrassed, let alone embarrass Tong Jiahui on many things.


    Generally speaking, according to Jiang Xiaonian''s character, he will never talk to Wang Fan, let alone arrange Wang Fan in his own team.


    However, after hearing Tong Jiahui''s explanation, the identity and status brought him a sense of superiority, and he was eager to give Wang Fan a little color through his trip to T country.


    It was with such a mood and plan that Jiang Xiaonian included Wang Fan, the number one enemy, in his academic team.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t know what Tong Jiahui said to Jiang Xiaonian. He never thought that Jiang Xiaonian wanted to count him from the beginning.

 V2.Chapter 293

    In fact, Jiang Xiaonian''s heart, because Wang Fan has been fighting against him many times, is not only full of hostility, but also how to see Wang Fan.


    And Wang Fan''s heart to Jiang Xiaonian, is it not the same attitude?


    "It''s nothing but showing off and pretending."


    This is Wang Fan''s evaluation of Jiang Xiaonian, and naturally Jiang Xiaonian''s view of Wang Fan.


    When he was in H City, Wang Fan was very dissatisfied with Jiang Xiaonian. However, due to the obstruction of ghost uncle and Han Chen, he was not good enough to make trouble with Jiang Xiaonian.


    Especially the last time in the police station, Jiang Xiaonian''s revenge on Wang Fan, let Wang Fan in mind to him.


    This time he went to T country to rescue Miao Qing. Wang Fan wanted to assassinate general Yalu. He even thought about how he could finally charge Jiang Xiaonian with the assassination.


    Although I don''t know how Tong Jiahui talked to Jiang Xiaonian when he was with Jiang Xiaonian this time, it''s not difficult for Wang Fan to see that Tong Jiahui must have been wronged from Jiang Xiaonian''s arrogance.


    It is often said that people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    But Wang fan is not such a character, his strong self-esteem, also does not allow him to bow to anyone.


    Holding Tong Jiahui in his arms, Wang Fan thinks of Miao Qing and Wang Yue. He suddenly feels very sorry for them. He also feels that he has a lot to say to his confidants.


    Maybe after so many things, when we sit together again, many things will no longer become worries.


    Maybe he can be as happy as trinket.


    Thinking of the three beauties sitting around, Wang Fan''s face showed a sly smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Don''t know when, already open eyes of Tong Jiahui, point Wang Fan''s chin with finger, ask him in a low voice.


    Startled by Tong Jiahui''s voice, Wang Fan hastily put away his evil thoughts and said with a smile, "I''m thinking about whether I''ll have an affair when I go to T country this time."


    Tong Jiahui, who is leaning happily in Wang Fan''s arms, hears Wang Fan''s words. Her face sinks and she wants to take her body out of Wang Fan''s arms.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s angry appearance, Wang Fan hugged her tightly, lowered his head and said in her ear, "I''m teasing you!"


    "Well! I don''t believe you After several struggles, Tong Jiahui doesn''t get away from Wang Fan''s arms. She simply gives up the struggle, but she is still dissatisfied.


    "I''ve never cheated you. I''m very uncomfortable that you wronged me so much." Looking at Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan said wrongly.


    "Wronged you? Wang Fan, you really didn''t cheat me? " Tong Jiahui suddenly changed the subject and asked in a voice.


    Although Tong Jiahui''s voice is not big, the way she looks at Wang Fan and the tone of her voice can make people feel it. What she said is very serious.


    Unexpectedly, a joke provoked Tong Jiahui''s anger. Wang Fan regretted it and wanted to slap himself in the face.


    But regret belongs to regret, but you can''t recognize the wrong things.


    Generally speaking, if a girlfriend quarrels with you, especially when you are questioned about something.


    If you want to admit your mistake and try to be forgiven by your girlfriend.


    So congratulations, your life is over!


    Women are naturally sensitive and illogical, which means they are not the kind of people who believe what they say.


    So if your girlfriend has doubts about something you''ve done and coerces you into confessing.


    brother! You must not be confused!


    No matter what favorable conditions the other party puts forward, even if it is to use the trick of beauty, you must not insist on telling her the truth.


    Because once you have told the truth, what will greet you is not gentle forgiveness, but painful punishment.


    Although Wang Fan has no experience in love, he has been in the middle of the three women, and he knows more or less about women''s mind. Therefore, after hearing Tong Jiahui''s question, he doesn''t look flustered at all.


    Calm Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui look at each other and say calmly: "Jiahui, you shouldn''t doubt me! Between me and Miao Qing... "


    Before Wang Fan finished, Tong Jiahui interrupted him with a sneer, glared at him and said, "let''s forget about sister Qing. After all, we are good sisters now. I don''t care about your past affairs, and I won''t stop you in the future."


    "Damn it! Are you serious? " Tong Jiahui''s words make Wang Fan a little uneasy. He stares at her and asks her strangely.


    "What are you calling for?" For fear of hearing Wang Fan''s exclamation, Tong Jiahui put out her hand to cover his mouth in a hurry.


    The soft small hand covers on Wang Fan''s mouth, a burst of fragrance also drilled into his nostril subsequently.


    With a warm aroma, like the devil''s hand, directly into Wang Fan''s body, wantonly playing with the heartstrings in his body.


    Licking his dry lips, Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui with fiery eyes, and asked again in a trembling voice: "Jiahui, are all your words true?"


    "I''m not like you. I like to cheat!" Tong Jiahui''s face was cold, and she answered bitterly.


    "Jiahui, you really surprised me! Ha ha Although Tong Jiahui had warned him to keep his voice down, Wang Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    At the thought of two women with different charms, lying in the same big bed with themselves, doing passionate things, Wang Fan''s heart is full of spring.


    However, without waiting for Wang Fan to further develop her imagination, Tong Jiahui, who was leaning on his arms, said, "sister Qing is not mean to you and me. We can''t treat her badly, but you and Wang Yue can''t be together!"


    Just thinking, since Tong Jiahui has accepted Miao Qing from his heart, what kind of opportunity should he find to let her accept Wang Yue as well as Miao Qing.


    Then the four of them live together, drinking and playing mahjong when they have nothing to do, and live a happy life that all the immortals envy.


    But hear tongjiahui tone firm say just now of these words, Wang Fan suddenly fell from the dream back to reality.


    It seems that seeing Wang Fan''s loss, Tong Jiahui clenched her teeth and stared into his eyes. Her tone was more firm and said, "Wang Fan, it''s not easy for me to make such a decision! Don''t touch my bottom line


    "Oh." Wang Fan promised, with an awkward look on his face.


    Wang Fan, who is seen through by Tong Jiahui, stealthily wipes the sweat from his palm, thinking that fortunately, he didn''t mention Wang Yue rashly.


    Seeing the embarrassment on Wang Fan''s face, Tong Jiahui was also uncomfortable. But without waiting for her to warn Wang Fan, a strange man stood behind her.

 V2.Chapter 294

    The man standing behind Tong Jiahui is not tall, which means more than 1.7 meters. Although he is wearing a suit, he feels uncomfortable.


    Because she was facing a strange man, Tong Jiahui felt that her posture was very unsightly, so she loosened her arm around Wang Fan''s body, adjusted her sitting posture, and then looked at the man beside her.


    Tong Jiahui''s eyebrows wrinkled as she looked at the stranger. She always felt that there was something wrong with the man''s clothes. She didn''t find anything wrong.


    But now after seeing the man''s eyes, Tong Jiahui finally understood why she felt like this.


    The strange man in a suit is short and dark. At first sight, he is a native of Southeast Asia. Moreover, he has broad eyes and wide nose. He doesn''t look like a gentle man, but a man who has been engaged in physical labor for a long time.


    It is such a man, but still wearing a brand new suit, so inexplicably standing in the cabin of the plane.


    What''s more, the eyes of strange men are full of greed and desire.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui looking at him, the man grinned and asked Tong Jiahui, "girl, do you like me?"


    The man''s words are very explicit, and the obscene expression on his face is exaggerated, which makes people look angry.


    Sitting beside Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan didn''t notice the man beside Tong Jiahui at all. Until this man said this to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan looked up at him.


    In front of Laozi, dare to openly tease Laozi''s woman?


    Looking at this wretched looking, not tall man, Wang Fan simply felt that he was provoking himself, but also felt that the man was looking for death.


    The man seemed to notice Wang Fan''s anger, but he didn''t have a panic look on his face. Instead, he threw a disdainful look at Wang Fan.


    It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable!


    Be openly molested his girlfriend, but also by the other side with this disdainful look, even if the temper is good, I''m afraid also want to jump up and play with each other!


    Wang Fan, who is at the top of his anger, draws back his hand from Tong Jiahui''s small waist. As soon as he stares, he is about to stand up and teach each other a lesson.


    However, as soon as Wang Fan''s hand came back from Tong Jiahui''s waist, without waiting for him to stand up, Tong Jiahui, who was sitting beside him, pressed her hand on Wang Fan''s leg.


    Wang Fan, who is going to teach each other a lesson, is confused by Tong Jiahui.


    But when he looked at Tong Jiahui, he found that she was squeezing her eyes at him, and the look on her face was clearly reminding Wang Fan of something.


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t figure out the situation for a moment, was stunned. While Wang Fan hesitated, Jiang Xiaonian, who was sitting in the front row, stood up.


    "How can you talk to a lady like that, sir?" Jiang Xiaonian, with a serious expression, questions the short man in a low voice.


    Originally, the voice of the man talking to Tong Jiahui was not big, only a few people sitting around them heard it, so the people in the cabin didn''t pay attention to it.


    But now Jiang Xiaonian suddenly stood up and said this to the man beside Tong Jiahui, which attracted everyone''s eyes.


    The sleeping people wake up and look at the man beside Tong Jiahui one after another. They are curious when they don''t know the situation. Some people even quietly ask their companions or people nearby to find out what happened.


    Seeing that the people in the cabin were woken up by themselves and successfully attracted by their own words, Jiang Xiaonian''s face showed a proud look.


    Always looking for opportunities to humiliate and revenge Wang Fan, he always pays attention to the situation of Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan.


    Jiang Xiaonian was also puzzled when the strange man appeared beside Tong Jiahui, but soon he heard what the strange man said to Tong Jiahui.


    Wang Fan, who was supposed to be grumpy, would suddenly jump up and fight with each other, and then attract people in the cabin to watch.


    But Wang Fan was not moved. He didn''t get angry with Tong Jiahui because of his rudeness, which made Jiang Xiaonian a little disappointed!


    Disappointments return to disappointments. Jiang Xiaonian, who is crafty, just let go of any chance to retaliate against Wang Fan.


    He stood up and asked the strange man loudly to let everyone know that the strange man was teasing Wang Fan''s girlfriend.


    When everyone pays attention to Wang Fan''s side, Wang Fan will not be silent any more. According to his character, he will fight with each other in a rage.


    At that time, Jiang Xiaonian will be able to stand up as a gentleman and denounce the violence and rudeness of the two men!


    If Wang fan is still unmoved, then under the gaze of the public, he will naturally be disgraced, and Jiang Xiaonian''s purpose of revenge on Wang Fan will be achieved.


    However, Jiang Xiaonian, who has done all his tricks, may have been blinded by hatred, so that he made such a wrong decision.


    Since he knows that Wang fan is a hot tempered person, he should understand that it is not a simple thing to let Wang Fan treat him so calmly.


    Before Jiang Xiaonian came to Tong Jiahui''s seat, the strange man standing beside Tong Jiahui looked at him with a gloomy face and asked, "Huaxia people, are you teaching me a lesson?"


    Seeing the face of a strange man, Jiang Xiaonian stops wisely, but he doesn''t want to be seen timid at this time, so although he stops, he doesn''t show weakness at all.


    "As a man, I''m very sorry that you are so rude to a lady!" Jiang Xiaonian said with righteous words, but he looked at Wang Fan beside Tong Jiahui.


    Seeing Wang Fan sitting there with a calm face, as if nothing had happened, Jiang Xiaonian hated Wang Fan''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    "It''s obvious that your girlfriend is being teased, and you''re still sitting there like a man who has nothing to do with his face and heart! He who pretends to be deaf and dumb doesn''t get angry


    In the heart curses Wang Fan''s indifference, but Jiang Xiaonian also worries that his behavior will lead to the Revenge of that strange man.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s silent appearance, Jiang Xiaonian couldn''t help saying: "Wang Fan, are you a counsellor? Why don''t you even fart?"


    Hearing what Jiang Xiaonian said standing there, Wang Fan showed an embarrassed expression on his face and said in a soft voice: "sorry, I let it go, but you didn''t hear it."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words came out, people in the cabin burst into laughter, which made Jiang Xiaonian look embarrassed.


    However, what is more embarrassing than Jiang Xiaonian''s expression is the man who molested Tong Jiahui. He glanced at all the people in the engine room and saw everyone laughing. His face was gloomy and he said, "shut your mouth, or I''ll shoot him in the head."

 V2.Chapter 295

    The muzzle of the black hole gun pointed at the crowd. Everyone''s mouths were wide open, but there was no sound any more. Especially Jiang Xiaonian, who had just taught this man a lesson, covered his mouth with his hands, and his legs trembled.


    "Damn it! Keep laughing! Keep laughing The ferocious man, waving his weapon, roared at all the people in the cabin.


    Just now, in the cabin with constant laughter, it was as quiet as if the air had solidified.


    "Hold your head in both hands, face down! Sit in your seat and don''t move The man saw the expression of fear on people''s faces and got great psychological satisfaction. He pointed at the passengers one by one with the muzzle of a gun and gave a stern warning in his voice.


    Hearing the man''s words, everyone quickly put their hands on their heads, face down, and did not dare to make any more noise.


    Jiang Xiaonian, standing in the corridor, turns around when he hears the man''s words and wants to return to his seat. He closes his mouth according to the man''s request.


    But did not wait for him to turn around, the man with a weapon has come to him, a grasp of his collar, fiercely he fell heavily on the ground.


    "Ouch! Spare my life


    Jiang Xiaonian, whose head fell heavily on the ground, begged for mercy, fearing that the man with a gun would do more.


    It''s no use asking for mercy, at least in the current situation.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaonian, who was just telling himself what to do, fell to the ground and begged for mercy, the man scolded happily: "yes, aren''t you very tough? Don''t you want to teach me a lesson? Come on! Come on


    Jiang Xiaonian, who fell to the ground, didn''t dare to answer. He could only lie on the ground with a bent body, holding his head in his hands and looking miserable on his face.


    "Dong"


    Although Jiang Xiaonian on the ground put on an appearance of no resistance, he didn''t get men''s sympathy and pity.


    Shoddy shoes kick on Jiang Xiaonian''s back. The sound of a heavy blow makes people sweat for Jiang Xiaonian.


    Wang Fan, sitting next to Tong Jiahui, sees that the man is abusing Jiang Xiaonian. He frowns and pushes Tong Jiahui''s hand away. He wants to get up and attack the man with the weapon from behind.


    Because he is sitting by the window, if Wang Fan wants to get up from his seat, he has to bypass Tong Jiahui beside him, but Tong Jiahui doesn''t mean to get out of the way at all.


    Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui, frowned and asked: "do you want me to die?"


    "No!" Tong Jiahui answered calmly.


    "And you?" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui with some doubts and doesn''t understand her meaning.


    Tong Jiahui, sitting outside her seat, swept the corridor behind her with the rest of her eyes and whispered to Wang Fan: "he is not alone!"


    After hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan understood what she meant.


    Armed with weapons appeared on the plane, in addition to hijacking the plane bandits, this man can not be any other identity.


    But the hijacking of a plane can''t be accomplished by one person?


    What''s more, when the man with the weapon first stood beside Tong Jiahui, he didn''t take out the weapon to threaten anyone, just stood there quietly,


    The reason why he took out his weapon and was so manic was that Jiang Xiaonian''s words made everyone in the cabin pay attention to him.


    So the appearance of a man must have been to observe the situation here at the beginning, but later the development of things disrupted all his plans.


    The man who disrupted his plan was Jiang Xiaonian, who was lying on the ground in pain and wailing.


    Just after Tong Jiahui expressed her worries, a man wearing sunglasses came over from the cabin door behind her.


    The man in sunglasses is a burly man with a height of more than 1.9 meters. He is full of powerful muscles and is tightly wrapped by his shirt. At a glance, people will have a sense of fear towards him.


    The man in sunglasses, who passed through the engine room door, took a look at Jiang Xiaonian and scolded: "hound! what are you doing? Didn''t I tell you not to expose yourself? "


    He was kicking Jiang Xiaonian''s man one after another. When he heard the man in sunglasses scolding him at the door of the cabin, he quickly took back the kick to Jiang Xiaonian''s foot, turned around and said in fear: "big brother! It''s the boy, he''s the trouble! "


    "Damn it! Did he recognize you? " The sunglasses man heard the hound and asked in a gloomy voice.


    "No! He''s fighting with that kid, damn it! The two of them are doing it! yes! It''s the two of them who are making trouble! " The hound didn''t know how to explain to the sunglasses man, so he had to point to Wang Fan and insist that it was the two of them who were looking for trouble.


    The sunglasses man who has come to Tong Jiahui''s side looks at Wang Fan sitting by the window in the direction pointed by the hound.


    Although the man with sunglasses has a big sunglasses on his face, Wang fan can''t see his eyes at all, but from the emotion expressed by his facial muscles, we can see that the man with sunglasses is killing him.


    Through sunglasses and men''s eyes, Wang fan is ready to fight each other at any time.


    Although the other party is two people, and both of them have weapons in their hands, Wang Fan, who is afraid that they will hurt Tong Jiahui, has no room for compromise, and he has prepared for the worst.


    While the two men were drawing out their swords and crossbows, Tong Jiahui, who was sitting between them, suddenly screamed and fell into Wang Fan''s arms. She said loudly, "my husband! I''m afraid


    Tong Jiahui''s sudden loud voice not only startled the unprepared Wang Fan, but also the sunglasses man standing beside her.


    The sunglasses man nervously took out his weapon from his waist, pointed to Tong Jiahui, who was lying in Wang Fan''s arms, and scolded: "smelly girl, please shut your mouth, or I will kill you now!"


    "Big brother! That girl looks good. Let me do it The hound heard what the sunglasses man said to Tong Jiahui, fearing that he would actually shoot Tong Jiahui, and quickly ran over.


    Hearing the hound''s words, the man in sunglasses turned to look at him and scolded: "Damn, you can''t do anything well. When you see a beautiful woman, you are very energetic!"


    "Elder brother, just now those stewardesses, all give you a few, this girl, let me taste it!" The hound grinned and said to the man in sunglasses.


    The conversation between the two surprised Wang Fan.


    It seems that everything is just as Tong Jiahui expected. The short hound in front of her is not alone. Besides the sunglasses man, there should be their accomplice in the cabin.


    What''s more, the reason why the hound didn''t rush to show his weapon in the cabin was that he was waiting for his friends who were bullying the stewardess.


    Standing beside Tong Jiahui, the man with sunglasses grinned and said to the hound, "I''ll use this girl first, and then you''ll take over my job!"

 V2.Chapter 296

    The sunglasses man''s words surprised Tong Jiahui, and also made Wang Fan sit beside him frown, with a strong sense of killing in his heart.


    Of course, Wang Fan knew that what the man in sunglasses said to the hound was not a joke, let alone a threat to Tong Jiahui and him.


    However, the sunglasses man with a weapon in his hand didn''t notice the expression on Wang Fan''s face, because he was looking at the mourning hound with pride.


    Seeing his companion''s face depressed, the sunglassed man was very proud and said: "hound, it''s also my credit that the boss can take you with him this time. This girl is even a gift for you to thank me!"


    "Brother, I don''t want to play with the dead!" The hound said to the sunglasses man with a sad face.


    "Ha ha! It depends on whether the girl can stand up to me! Ha ha Seeing that the expression on the hound''s face was more depressed, the sunglasses man''s psychology was greatly satisfied. Laughing, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Tong Jiahui beside him.


    Sunglasses man is a super pervert!


    Although the hound did not say this clearly, as long as you can hear the conversation between the two people, you can also hear the meaning from the hound''s words.


    The women in the cabin were even more frightened by the sunglasses man, for fear that the sunglasses man would suddenly take them away with Tong Jiahui.


    Those men, however, secretly look at Tong Jiahui and feel sad for her misfortune.


    Although Tong Jiahui is not well dressed, her natural beauty has attracted everyone''s attention since she boarded the plane.


    Although it''s first class, everyone who can sit here is rich or noble, especially those women who look elegant and know how to dress themselves, but in front of Tong Jiahui, they have no chance to show their charm.


    Because of this, as soon as the hound entered the first-class cabin, he focused on Tong Jiahui, who was sitting next to Wang Fan.


    Originally, he was upset that he was not qualified to enjoy the young and beautiful stewardess because of his humble status. However, he met such a beautiful woman as Tong Jiahui in the first class, and the lost hound also found a little comfort.


    But the Hound is not a fool. He knows that his friends have just controlled the stewardess on the plane.


    At this time, there is no time to vent on the flight attendants. If there is a little abnormality, they will be led to the first class.


    It''s because of this worry that when the hound enters the first class cabin, he doesn''t show his identity. Instead, he stands beside Tong Jiahui and silently watches Tong Jiahui and other people in the cabin.


    Looking at the beautiful and moving Tong Jiahui in her eyes, she thought to herself of the good things after that. The lost heart of hound gradually recovered.


    But when the hounds are full of fantasies about how to be happy with Tong Jiahui, Jiang Xiaonian causes a commotion.


    When the hound, full of worries, heard the roaring laughter of the people in the cabin, he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. That''s why he taught Jiang Xiaonian a violent lesson.


    And it''s just because of Jiang Xiaonian that the big abnormal Sunglasses man is attracted, which makes the hound''s heart hate Jiang Xiaonian a little more.


    Not daring to fight against the Sunglasses'' hounds, he looks at the sunglasses and reaches for Tong Jiahui beside him. He has made up his mind. After the sunglasses pull Tong Jiahui away, he shoots Jiang Xiaonian in the head to make up for the damage he has suffered.


    Maybe it''s because of overconfidence. When the man in sunglasses reached for Tong Jiahui, he didn''t even turn around. Except for his self-confidence, his face was proud. It was obvious that he had regarded poor Tong Jiahui as something in his pocket.


    It''s not surprising that sunglasses are overconfident.


    Over the years, as a mercenary, he has never met anyone who dares to resist in this situation. Even the men he meets, when facing the weapons in his hands, are all like kneeling down to beg for mercy, not to mention the women who have no hands to bind chickens here!


    Holding Tong Jiahui''s hand, the man in sunglasses said with a smile: "girl, please wait on me, I may..."


    Before he finished speaking, the sunglasses man suddenly turned around and looked at Tong Jiahui sitting on the seat.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui sitting there with a calm face, he didn''t show any panic because of his words. The sunglasses man was stunned there.


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go! There''s no way to hell, you''ll go


    Wang Fan, who was held by the man in sunglasses, said with a gloomy face.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the stunned man in sunglasses found that the man who was sitting by the window just now had already stood behind him, and what he was holding was the man''s hand.


    "You... Ah!"


    Surprised, the sunglasses man didn''t have time to finish his speech, so he let out a scream.


    The man in sunglasses, who was still invincible just now, is kneeling on his knees, his head on the floor of the engine room, his hands covering his crotch, and his white face is distorted.


    The hound standing next to the sunglasses man clearly saw Wang Fan''s hand. He couldn''t help but gasp.


    At the moment when Wang Fan finished biting his teeth, the sunglasses man didn''t have time to respond, and the bird egg in his crotch was kicked to pieces by Wang Fan!


    Yes, it''s broken!


    The hound watched Wang Fan kick in the middle of the Sunglasses'' legs, watched the Sunglasses'' body with his own eyes. Because of Wang Fan''s heavy blow, the hound saw the Sunglasses'' body fall to the ground.


    "Damn it


    The slow hound immediately raised his weapon and cursed Wang Fan, who was less than two meters away from him.


    "Hoo"


    "Poof"


    The sound of wind, splash, mixed together, like a sudden storm.


    The hound, who had no time to shoot, stared at Wang Fan with wide eyes, covered the blood hole on his neck with his hands tightly, and fell to the floor with no support.


    Looking at the hound in the pool of blood, Wang Fan showed a cold smile on his face and said coldly: "you dare to move your mind to my woman. You really think your life is too long!"


    All the people in the cabin witnessed this with their own eyes. Although they didn''t see clearly how Wang Fan killed the hound, they knew that Wang Fan was absolutely a ruthless character.


    Two armed bandits were easily solved by him, which is more bizarre than the plot in the movie, and more amazing than any version of the hero legend.


    After shaking the warm blood on his hand, Wang Fan turned to look at Tong Jiahui and said to her, "I''ll save those stewardesses. You can sleep for a while."


    "Good." Tong Jiahui, with a calm look, smiles at Wang Fan, obediently and cleverly closes her eyes.

 V2.Chapter 297

    The head of the plane is the position of the pilot, then the first class with higher ticket prices, then the rest position of the stewardess, and then the economy class of ordinary passengers.


    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui are in the first class of the plane, and the location where the hound dog and the sunglasses man appear is just where the stewardess rest behind the first class. So after Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui say hello, they go directly to the connection between the first class and the economy class.


    When he went to the stewardess'' resting place, Wang Fan was thinking about something.


    According to the dialogue between hounds and men in sunglasses and the way they carry weapons, their purpose must be to hijack the plane. As for the purpose after hijacking the plane, it is not as simple as bullying a few women.


    But want to hijack the plane, why these people did not attack the pilot''s cockpit, but the target of those poor stewardess?


    Although Wang fan is also the first time to encounter hijacking, he is also very clear in his heart that if he can''t control the captain in the cockpit, then their hijacking plan can only end in failure.


    Obviously, there must be some reasons why Wang Fan didn''t know.


    After thinking about it, he didn''t think of the reason. Wang Fan had already come to the rest place of the stewardess and looked at the things on the ground. He decided to save the poor stewardess first, and then try to ask the hijackers.


    Wang Fan, who took the plane for the first time, didn''t know where the stewardess had been taken. He had to go through the no one''s resting place and directly went to the economy class in the middle of the plane.


    As soon as he got to the door of the economy class, Wang Fan heard a woman crying, a man groaning in pain, followed by a sound of shoes trampling on his body.


    "Please! Don''t hit him again Women cry and beg.


    "Damn it! How dare you fight with me! You''re tired of living! " The panting man cursed loudly.


    Hearing the man''s voice, Wang Fan frowned.


    The voice of a woman sounds familiar, but Wang fan can''t remember where he heard her voice.


    There is a blue curtain hanging on the door of the economy class, which blocks the rest place from the economy class. So although Wang fan is standing at the door of the economy class, because of the curtain, he does not see what happened in the economy class.


    The panting man cursed for a while. There was a sound of shoes stepping on the floor in the cabin. There was also a sound of something being dragged by him.


    Hearing the footsteps coming to the door, Wang Fan dodged into the bathroom next to him.


    In the face of armed bandits and innocent hostages in their hands, if they act rashly, they are likely to hurt the innocent and cause irreparable losses to themselves.


    When Wang Fan just dodged into the bathroom, the curtain on the economy class door was lifted, and a man with angry face and beard came out of the economy class.


    A man with a long gun in one hand and a woman''s hair in the other hand walked out of the economy class.


    Through the door of the bathroom, Wang Fan secretly observes the bearded man and the weapon in his hand.


    What the man is holding is actually an AK47 assault rifle, and judging from the old and new degree of the gun body, this assault rifle is obviously a new gun.


    How did these people get their guns on the plane?


    Wang Fan was surprised and puzzled to see that the man was also armed.


    When he passed the security check at the airport, he had learned the strictness of security, so it was impossible to imagine how these people brought their weapons on the plane?


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to understand these, he was shocked by the scene in front of him!


    The reason why he was shocked was not only that his armed beard was walking towards the bathroom step by step, but also that the woman he was dragging along with her hair was the stewardess who had talked with Wang Fan before.


    At this time, the tears on the face of the stewardess, who was dragged all the way by the beard, had already washed the makeup on her face, and the messy hair was even more distressing.


    However, although she was dragged by the beard cruelly, the girl didn''t cry any more. The expression on her face was very numb. Only when her hair was pulled with some pain, the corners of her mouth would twitch slightly.


    Whisker, who was about to go to the bathroom, suddenly stopped and released his hand holding the stewardess'' hair.


    Looking at the numb stewardess, he asked with a smile, "is that man your boyfriend?"


    The stewardess with dull eyes didn''t seem to hear the words of whiskers. She looked at the floor without any expression on her face.


    Seeing that the stewardess in front of her didn''t respond, she put out her hand and pinched her chin. She asked fiercely again, "I want to ask you something! Do you hear me? Did that man come to you just now? Is that your boyfriend? "


    Still did not respond to the bearded words, the spirit of the dispirited stewardess seems to have lost the soul, and has become a senseless wooden man.


    "Pa"


    Angry beard, a slap on the woman''s face.


    The stewardess with blood oozing from the corner of her mouth didn''t cry because of the slap. She looked at her beard blankly. There was no anger, no resentment, only despair in her eyes.


    "Damn it! If you don''t say it or not, I''ll drag you back and kill you in front of that man! " The beard roared angrily.


    His twisted beard wanted to humiliate the woman in front of him with what he had just done, but he didn''t see what he wanted to see, which made him very upset and in a bad mood.


    The despairing stewardess was stimulated to the last nerve in her body by the words of beard. Her eyes suddenly became venomous, staring at the beard squatting in front of her face.


    Seeing that the woman had a reaction, a burst of complacency on his beard face, he laughed excitedly and said, "how about it? Little girl, do you hate me in your heart? Are you trying to kill me? Ha ha


    "Beast


    The humiliating stewardess gnawed her teeth and sprang out a curse.


    "Ha ha! Animal? ha-ha! I''ll let you taste it in a moment, the means of animal! I''ll make you cry for mercy! " Beard listened to the woman''s curse, laughing happily, and didn''t feel angry at all.


    Wang Fan, who peeked at all this in the bathroom, looked at his beard and a pair of schizophrenic performance, and could not help but scold himself: "how come I met so many people with abnormal brain when I first took a plane?"

 V2.Chapter 298

    Wang Fan thinks that he is not a good man. After all, as a common man, he can''t be refined sometimes.


    When he meets a beautiful woman, he will straighten his eyes. When he meets a man who dares to block his heart, he will teach him a lesson, and it''s still the way to let him completely surrender at one time.


    Because of these, Wang Fan has always believed that in this dark world, he has become a disgusting person.


    That''s why he wanted to get out of the world.


    However, compared with these abnormal people in front of him, Wang fan doesn''t feel how evil he is. At least in his opinion, what he did is not excessive.


    Wang Fan also killed people. Except for Dazhuang''s death, which filled his heart with guilt, he didn''t feel sorry for other people who died in his hands.


    They are evil people. Naturally, they should be removed by the most extreme means. If Wang fan is soft hearted, he will be calculated by opponents like crows, and will be tortured to death by them.


    Therefore, when Wang Fan treats the enemy, he is always very ruthless and does not leave room for him.


    But he would never bully the kind people, even the little gangsters on the road, Wang Fan never bothered them.


    Just like when I met red Mao and blue Mao at the beginning, Wang Fan almost didn''t recognize them even when he was beaten by Wang Fan for offending Wang Fan in the western restaurant, but Wang Fan didn''t go after it.


    Especially when he was practicing with Wang Yue, when red Mao and blue Mao collected protection fees, he didn''t take the opportunity to bully the small and forcibly stop them.


    Because while he sympathizes with the night market owners, he can also understand the difficulties of red hair and blue hair. After all, they are all people living at the bottom and are experiencing the suffering of the world.


    Wang Fan has never thought of himself as great. Although he is called "Bodhisattva", his heart is very clear. It is a big joke to change the dark world with his own strength.


    But these people on the plane, hounds, sunglasses and beards, are relying on their own strength to bully other weak passengers on the plane.


    Especially for women, these people are worse than beasts.


    Whether it''s the hunting dog who covets Tong Jiahui, or the sunglasses man who likes to play some abnormal games, and the psychology in front of him is even more abnormal and twisted.


    Wang Fan could not tolerate their behavior.


    It''s not that there are no women guilty of Wang Fan, nor that there are no women who want to hurt him, but even so, Wang Fan will not easily hurt these women.


    If Qin LAN didn''t hurt Liu pangzi, if she didn''t want Wang Fan to die, then Wang Fan might let her go. At most, he would drive her out of H City, just like he did to Hongjie and Wang Na.


    Wang Fan''s attitude towards women may be related to the fact that he lost his father when he was young and lived with his mother and sister for too long.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, most of the women in this world are gentle and kind. Even if there are a few ruthless characters occasionally, they are greedy or used by others.


    God has the virtue of a good life, so Wang Fan thinks that these women should be given a chance to let go of their obsession and be kind people.


    It is precisely because of this view of women, so Wang fan not only won''t easily hurt a woman himself, but also don''t allow other men to bully a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken with despicable means.


    The beard outside the bathroom not only hit the poor woman, but also insulted her with despicable means.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, it''s just a real-life hard work. How can he tolerate it.


    Whiskers back to the bathroom, did not notice, and he was two steps away in the bathroom, a pair of eyes full of killing, has locked his neck.


    While the bearded attention is on the stewardess, Wang Fan, with the hairpin he just used to kill the hound, quietly walks to the back of the bearded step by step.


    "Girl, keep crying! I just want to hear you cry, ha ha! " Whiskers holding the chin of the stewardess, exaggerated expression said to her.


    Although the empty eyes of the stewardess jaw pain, but did not cry, although she can not make any strong resistance, but will not lose the final dignity.


    In the face of such a fierce robber, she has no choice but to silently accept what will happen next.


    After applying for a job as a stewardess, they were trained by the company before they joined the company. However, this kind of crime prevention training can not train them into fighting masters in three or two hours. Moreover, these robbers are all armed with weapons that can turn people into beehives.


    Suddenly, the desperate stewardess saw Wang Fan, and saw the blood on Wang Fan''s hand, and the killing intention in his eyes.


    Just for a moment of surprise, the stewardess sitting on the ground quickly recovered her calm. She pulled her eyes from Wang Fan back to her beard face and found that she didn''t know the danger was coming.


    At this time, Wang Fan became her last hope.


    For fear of being aware of her violent beard, the young stewardess blurted out: "big brother, i... i... hurt!"


    "Pain? ha-ha! The pain is right! ha-ha! I just like to see you in pain! " The pain of the stewardess made whiskers very satisfied. He looked at the painful expression on the woman''s face, and the abnormal heart got great satisfaction.


    "Give me a break! Give me a break!" From time to time, the stewardess''s eyes looked at Wang Fan who was creeping, and her mouth made a painful sound of begging for mercy.


    Holding the chin beard of the stewardess in hand, hearing the voice of the stewardess begging for mercy, not only didn''t loosen her chin, but also added some strength.


    White delicate face, has been the beard rough hands, raw pinch out a large black congestion.


    "Ha ha! Cool! How wonderful Beard looked at his masterpiece, laughing happily, just like a crazy devil.


    Wang Fan, who had gone to the back of his beard, had a cold look in his eyes. He quickly cut the thin iron on the hairpin against the carotid artery of his beard.


    He took back the hand of the stewardess and put it on his neck, but the blood in the blood vessel still passed through his fingers and splashed into the air like a blowout.

 V2.Chapter 299

    Warm blood sprayed on the young stewardess''s face. Just now, she was still emotional. She was hit by the sticky blood on her face and fell into a boundless panic.


    Did not wait for her voice, a warm hand covered her mouth, ear came a gentle voice: "don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you."


    Of course, she knew that the man was coming to save her, but in front of her eyes, a living person was killed, how could she not be afraid?


    Helplessness and panic let her stretch out her arm, tightly around the man, grievance and fear let her head buried in the man''s chest, pressure voice low sob.


    Squatting beside the stewardess, Wang Fan didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He was stunned and looked down at the weeping stewardess sticking to his chest. He wanted to push her away, but he didn''t feel fit.


    Worried about Tong Jiahui''s sudden appearance, Wang Fan finally grabbed the stewardess by the shoulder, helped her up and said to her in a soft voice: "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    The stewardess, who was about to stop crying, heard Wang Fan''s soft voice, and tears of grievance surged out of her eyes again.


    A woman, a weak woman.


    How much need a man''s protection, how eager to have a rely on.


    I am here!


    It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do.


    In today''s society, how many other men have such responsibility and tenderness?


    I don''t know why, the stewardess who survived the disaster is a little sad. She still remembers Tong Jiahui sleeping next to Wang Fan and the tenderness of Wang fan when he covered her with a blanket. So she is jealous of Tong Jiahui and the perfect man she met.


    Wang Fan, who failed to persuade the stewardess, said awkwardly: "beauty, if you really want to cry, can you wait for me to save other people, and then you can come to me again?"


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, the stewardess who was thinking wildly blushed. She quickly released her arms and stepped back.


    Knowing what she was trying to explain, the stewardess lowered her head to find that her uniform had been torn by her beard just now, and a pair of luxurious breasts under the uniform were exposed from the broken clothes.


    At the same time, Wang Fan, who was standing opposite the beautiful stewardess, found this situation.


    Just now, Wang Fan was just staring at her beard. He didn''t notice the dress of the beautiful stewardess at all. At this time, the danger was temporarily relieved, and then he had the heart to look at the stewardess in front of him.


    But at such a glance, he saw a pair of white rabbits shaking in front of his eyes, which made Wang Fan feel a little confused.


    A woman knows a man''s mind best. Of course, a beautiful stewardess is aware that Wang Fan''s eyes are not right when he looks at him.


    If at ordinary times, Wang fan is not so straightforward, staring at her a pair of rabbits crazy look more than, is secretly aimed at the rabbit, beautiful stewardess will find him trouble.


    But now it''s different. In the face of Wang Fan who saved her life, the beautiful stewardess has a kind of desire in her heart. She is eager for this handsome man to see more of herself. If she can be put in her heart, it''s better!


    However, as a woman, she should have her own reserve.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes on the rabbit, unbridled stay for nearly a minute, the beautiful stewardess shyly stretched out her hand, blocking her chest, the voice is very light, said: "Sir, we''d better go to save it!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan, who was awakened, replied awkwardly.


    With one hand covering her chest, the stewardess pointed to a narrow door not far away and said to Wang Fan, "those people have brought my colleagues and two girls to our rest room."


    After being reminded by the stewardess in front of him, Wang Fan knew that the narrow door behind him was not what he thought of as a storage room, but a place for the stewardess to rest.


    It''s just such a narrow door. How big is the space inside?


    He didn''t know enough about the structure of the plane. Wang Fan was in a bit of trouble for a moment. He turned back and looked at the stewardess around him and asked, "what''s the structure of your lounge?"


    The stewardess, who was covering the spring with her clothes, remembered that it was his first time to fly when she heard Wang Fan''s question. She didn''t know anything about the stewardess'' rest room.


    Knowing that he was worried about not understanding the internal structure, the stewardess quickly volunteered and said, "I''ll take you!"


    Eyes once again swept the stewardess that jumping rabbit, Wang Fan quickly took off his suit, handed to the stewardess to guide him, soft voice said: "put it on."


    "Oh." The embarrassed stewardess agreed to take over Wang Fan''s clothes and put them on her.


    Although Wang Fan''s suit doesn''t fit, it can at least block the spring light. At this point, if you don''t wear Wang Fan''s clothes, you can only pick off the clothes on your beard.


    Let alone wearing bearded clothes, the beauty doesn''t even want to look at the beards on the ground, so Wang Fan''s move warms the embarrassed beauty stewardess.


    The stewardess in good clothes didn''t dare to neglect. As she walked to the narrow door, she said to Wang Fan behind her: "Sir, this door is a short ladder after entering. After climbing up, it''s our resting place. After we were arrested just now, they took us to the rest room."


    "Then why did you come down again?" Wang fan is a little curious.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, the stewardess showed a sad expression on her face and sighed: "these robbers also arrested two passengers. A male passenger wanted to fight with them and was beaten by them. I ran down after the man because I was worried about the accident of the kind passenger."


    "Oh, it seems that you are really dedicated!" After hearing the explanation from the stewardess, Wang Fan knew what had just happened.


    I didn''t expect that this weak looking woman could still think about the safety of others when she was in danger. Wang Fan admired her a little more.


    Most people are selfish.


    Let alone selfless dedication to others, this noble quality is not to entrap and harm others. Few people can adhere to this basic moral standard now!


    As they spoke, they came to the narrow door. The beautiful stewardess lowered her head and reached for the handle on the door.


    "Wait a minute!" Wang Fan grabbed the stewardess hand and whispered in her ear.


    The stewardess who was stopped by Wang Fan looked at Wang Fan blankly and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    Wang Fan, with a serious expression, didn''t explain. He dragged the stewardess behind him. He stuck his body against the wall beside the narrow door and made an appearance that he was ready to fight at any time.

 V2.Chapter 300

    Having reached the narrow door of the rest room, Wang Fan suddenly grabbed the stewardess who was about to open the door. Under the puzzled gaze of the stewardess, he clung to the metal wall beside the door and tightly held the hairpin used to kill the two robbers in his hand.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was like a big enemy, the stewardess who was pulled behind him didn''t dare to ask more. She was so smart that she was afraid of becoming a burden to Wang Fan, so she hid in the corner.


    As soon as the stewardess in the suit stood up, she saw that the narrow door was gently opened a gap.


    "Ah


    Seeing that the narrow door was opened, the stewardess understood why Wang Fan was so nervous. This sudden change made her even more nervous. Hiding in the corner, she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Although the exclamation of the stewardess was not loud, it was still very loud at this time.


    Wang Fan, who was hiding by the narrow door, heard the startled voice of the stewardess behind him. He called "no good" in his heart and grabbed the door handle with one hand.


    Wang Fan, who grasped the handle of the door, pushed the narrow metal door in, trying to push the people behind the door down.


    However, as soon as he pushed the door hard, he found that the people behind the door seemed to understand his intention. The narrow metal door was suddenly pushed open, and Wang Fan was so unstable that he fell forward.


    I didn''t expect that the robbers in the narrow gate reacted so quickly. Wang Fan was also surprised, but he was not allowed to think much at the moment.


    The body loses the center of gravity he, the footstep staggers, falls to the ground at the same time, he hastens to the side to roll.


    Those robbers have weapons in their hands. If they just fall to the ground, they will not have time to stand up, and they will be screened by the bullets from the weapons. Therefore, Wang fan can only roll in embarrassment to avoid the bullets that may be fired at him.


    But Wang Fan, who didn''t know the spatial structure here, didn''t expect that the space behind the narrow door would be so narrow.


    So narrow that he just turned over and hit the stairs connecting the upper and lower floors!


    Lying on the ground, Wang Fan smelled a smell of blood. Although no corpse was found around him, the smell of blood was still very strong. It can be imagined that it was definitely not the blood of a corpse.


    The thought that the stewardess in the lounge had been killed by the robbers made Wang Fan''s heart ache.


    They are all beautiful girls and the best years, but they meet these damned animals.


    Not only was he insulted by these animals when he was alive, but also he was killed by these animals. This is a terrible thing!


    Hatred filled Wang Fan''s heart with killing intention.


    However, before Wang fan made the next move, he felt a trace of cold behind his head.


    The barrel of the gun is cold behind Wang Fan''s head, which makes every nerve in his body become cold at this moment.


    However, the armed robber didn''t say anything to Wang Fan. He just put the weapon in his hand against his head, as if time had solidified at this moment.


    Lying on the ground, Wang Fan waited for a few seconds, but he didn''t hear the robber behind him. He had to say, "brother, I''m going to the toilet. I''m going to the wrong room!"


    "Have you peed in your pants now?"


    A woman''s voice came from behind Wang Fan.


    Meng heard that it was a woman''s voice. Wang Fan couldn''t turn around in his head. He was stunned. He wanted to look back, but he was worried that such a move would cause misunderstanding.


    Eyes a turn, Wang Fan pretended to be embarrassed tone, helplessly said: "elder sister, I was scared to pull out the excrement!"


    "Damn it Behind the woman burst a rude, obviously let Wang Fan''s words disgusted.


    Hearing the woman''s rude remarks, Wang Fan quickly said: "elder sister, please, let me wash it! What a shame


    "Juan, how can you Chinese men talk so disgustingly?"


    I can''t see a few people behind me, but Wang Fan feels that this woman seems to be asking who is next to her, and listening to her address, it seems that the other person is also a woman.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to peek at the situation behind him, he heard another woman say faintly: "Katyusha, I can only say that your luck is too bad. I can''t help it when I meet such a counsellor!"


    "Ha ha! Or are the men in our e country tough? Juan, do you want to think about my friends from e country? " Wang fan head with a gun against the woman, laughing at the woman called "juan" said.


    Hearing that the two women behind him actually talked about introducing their boyfriends, Wang Fan was puzzled.


    Wang fan can understand that the hijackers hijacked the plane and bullied the stewardess and passengers on the plane, but now the two female robbers are still talking about falling in love at this time, which is a bit strange!


    The woman named Juan, still calm voice, said: "Katyusha, I have an engagement, so this kind of thing, let''s not talk about it in the future! How are you


    Although the tone of Juan''s speech seems to be discussing with Katyusha, her attitude is not negotiable.


    Katyusha, armed with a weapon, smiles and doesn''t go on. She butts Wang Fan''s head with the gun in her hand and says to him with a smile: "coward, put your hands behind your head. Don''t play tricks. I''ll give you to the police and let them see if they are in the wrong room!"


    "To the police?"


    Hearing the woman behind him saying that he would be handed over to the police, Wang Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. At this time, he suddenly remembered that before entering the door, the stewardess who was rescued by him once told him that two female passengers were also taken into the rest room by the robbers.


    Are these two women not robbers?


    Just when Wang Fan guessed the identity of the two women behind him, he suddenly heard a cry, and then heard the sound of the metal narrow door being knocked open.


    "Bang"


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    The stewardess saved by Wang Fan, holding a lunch box in her hand, closed her eyes and knocked open the narrow door.


    "Hey! What are you doing? "


    Katyusha, who was holding a gun against Wang Fan, was staggered by the narrow door behind him, and cried in surprise.


    The narrow door was suddenly knocked open, and there was a chaos in the narrow space. Wang Fan, who was lying on the ground, took the opportunity to turn over and got up from the cold floor.


    "Don''t move!"


    A girl with a ponytail and black frame glasses looks at Wang Fan coldly, and the tip of a carbon pen in her hand has been firmly pressed against Wang Fan''s throat.


    Wang Fan didn''t speak. He just laughed at the girl. Then he looked down at the hairpin that he held on the girl''s chest.

 V2.Chapter 301

    The girl, known as Juan, has found something wrong with Wang Fan''s eyes, but she doesn''t show any confusion.


    Looking at Wang fan like ice, Juan said to him, "my sportswear is made of pure cotton, and the inside sweater is also made of pure cotton. I believe you can''t hurt me before I pierce your throat with the pen in my hand."


    Juan''er said so calmly that Wang Fan''s heart could not help clapping.


    There is nothing wrong with what she said, and it can be said that her analysis is completely correct.


    But this is from a girl''s mouth, Wang Fan still feel a little uncomfortable.


    If the man standing in front of him said this calmly, Wang Fan might not be surprised at all.


    But it was a girl, a girl in her twenties.


    "Who are you?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "She''s my best friend! Shit man Katyusha, who has appeased the stewardess, has found Wang fanding''s hand on juan''er''s chest, but she doesn''t see the hairpin in Wang Fan''s hand.


    When she came to Wang Fan''s side, Katyusha with golden hair frowned tightly, pushed Wang Fan''s hand with her weapon, and said angrily, "Hi! Don''t you think it''s impolite to do so? "


    Wang Fan who takes back his hand smiles and says helplessly: "it''s all a misunderstanding. Don''t be nervous."


    The stewardess has told Katyusha the identity of Wang Fan, and seeing Katyusha taking care of the stewardess, Wang fan knows that these two women are the passengers who were taken away by the robbers, so there is no need for him to make any special moves.


    Seeing that Wang Fan took back her hand, Katyusha''s face eased slightly. She said angrily: "it''s not certain whether there is a misunderstanding. I don''t think you are a good person!"


    Katyusha''s words made Wang Fan''s face a little uneasy. He said with a wry smile: "beauty, I''m not a good person. You don''t count. We don''t have to argue about this. Are you right?"


    Taking the carbon pen away from Wang Fan''s throat, juan''er turned to Katyusha and said, "Katyusha, he is not with the robbers."


    "Juan''er, are you crazy! He just touched you. Why do you speak for him? " Katyusha reacted strongly to juan''er''s words.


    Still expressionless, juan''er didn''t explain anything to Katyusha. She just dropped her carbon pen on the ground and went straight to the door.


    Katyusha''s words make Wang Fan a little depressed, and juan''er''s cold appearance makes Wang Fan a little disdainful.


    Although juan''er can be regarded as a beautiful woman, she doesn''t like her cold appearance at all.


    "It can''t be frigidity!"


    Watching kaqiusha and juan''er walk out of the narrow door, Wang Fan whispers.


    The stewardess who was still standing behind the narrow door didn''t hear Wang Fan''s words, and she was not in the mood to listen to them at the moment, because in the narrow space, she had been covered with a thick smell of blood, and she was even more scared to turn pale. She was shaking her body and was about to fall to the ground.


    "Are you ok?" Seeing the air hostess''s weak appearance, Wang fannuan once again revealed his true colors. He went to her and put his hands around the shaking air hostess.


    At this time, Wang fan saw clearly that the stewardess saved by herself had her name "Mary" on her chest.


    Mary shook her head with white lips. Her voice was very weak. She asked, "have all my sisters been..."


    Sad words did not ask export, but Wang Fan also understand her worry.


    Generally speaking, with juan''er''s skill and Katyusha''s hot temper, the robbers were not their opponents at all, so it can be imagined that the robbers who brought them here would have died miserably at that time.


    So the stewardess who was arrested with them should not be hurt.


    However, Wang Fan has been in the rest room for about ten minutes, but he has not heard anyone''s voice, or a faint cry for help.


    Are those young stewardesses already dead in the rest room?


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan couldn''t help looking up at the entrance on the vertical ladder. Somehow, juan''er''s cold and gorgeous appearance suddenly flashed through his mind.


    "It can''t be juan''er, the girl, who killed the stewardesses for a while."


    A bold idea suddenly appeared in Wang Fan''s brain.


    It is not that Wang Fan has never done such a thing.


    Moreover, Wang fan can understand the mystery of killing people.


    When studying with Uncle GUI before, Wang Fan once asked Uncle GUI a question. Many countries in the world have abandoned the existence of death penalty, but Huaxia has always insisted on retaining it. Why?


    For this question, uncle GUI''s answer is very straightforward.


    In nature, animals only use violence to kill their own kind when they are threatened with death, and as long as this kind of thing happens, animals will also give priority to this method when solving other problems.


    People are also animals in nature, so it is easy for people who have killed people to solve any problems they encounter by killing the same kind in the future, because this kind of solution is the simplest and most effective one they think.


    Of course, the motive of their killing, that is, the problems they encounter, may not be regarded as a problem at all in your opinion. It''s just that people who have killed people don''t want to find other solutions!


    If Wang Fan didn''t understand these words before, he who has killed people several times can fully understand the meaning of these words now.


    Encounter opponents, encounter problems, eliminate opponents, solve problems.


    Things, in fact, is so simple!


    Of course, the result is that if you don''t have faith and a just heart, you will soon become crazy and out of tune with the world.


    Wang fan is not a detached person. He has been confused and almost lost in this road of no return.


    If it wasn''t for GUI Shu and Han Chen, who have been around him all the time and taught him lessons from time to time, I''m afraid that Wang Fan has already become a bloodthirsty person, let alone a warm man!


    Because of his understanding of killing, Wang Fan didn''t dare to take it lightly. He comforted Mary, who was shaking all over, and then climbed to the rest room in the attic step by step with the straight ladder.


    At the end of the straight ladder, there was a scarlet color in the eye, and the thick smell of blood was disgusting.


    Wang Fan, who showed half of his head, carefully looked at the scene in the attic. There were several men lying on the ground, and everyone''s throat was gushing blood.

 V2.Chapter 302

    It''s bloody in the eye, which makes Wang Fan, who has experienced the test of life and death, can''t accept it. He can''t help frowning and covering his nose.


    "What a cruel little girl


    Looking at the three men killed on the ground, Wang Fan admires juan''er''s means in his heart.


    Climbing up the vertical ladder to the rest room in the attic, Wang fan saw the three stewardess in the corner.


    They curled up in the corner and didn''t make any sound. They didn''t respond to the arrival of Wang Fan.


    When he came to the three stewardesses, Wang Fan put out his fingers and gently tested them under their noses.


    "They''re not dead, they''re just knocked out by me!"


    Juan''er''s cold voice came from behind Wang Fan.


    The sudden voice of speech really startled Wang Fan. He turned his head and looked behind him. He was seeing the half head of juan''er at the entrance of the passage.


    The light is shining in the pool of blood, and it is reflected on juan''er''s expressionless face. It really makes people feel hairy.


    "Is this woman reincarnated? How can you kill so many people without any reaction? "


    Looking at juan''er''s invariable facial expression for thousands of years, Wang Fan couldn''t help surreptitiously guessing.


    And Wang Fan looked at juan''er, voice is still cold said: "I advise you better not wake them up, not everyone can accept such a scene."


    "They can''t just stay here and lie down all the time." Wang Fan looked at the dead people on the ground and the three stewardesses next to him. She felt that what juan''er said was right, but she felt that it was not the way to wait.


    Juan''er on the ladder sneered and said to Wang Fan, "I''ve come here to tell you that you''d better carry the body away and wake them up."


    "Damn, why should I carry the body? I have to accompany my girlfriend Wang Fan said reluctantly.


    Did not expect Wang Fan''s words just finished, juan''er white his one eye, not angry said: "hero save beauty, we have to save a little bit thoroughly, is it difficult, do you still want women to do this kind of thing?"


    "You''re the one who killed people. You can do something for yourself, but I don''t care!" With these words, Wang Fan will go to the vertical ladder.


    Originally, Wang Fan planned to clean up the bodies of the robbers one by one, and then wake up the stewardesses who were knocked unconscious.


    But now seeing juan''er''s attitude and hearing what she said, Wang Fan felt uncomfortable.


    Unexpectedly in the heart uncomfortable, that why still want to stay here, so Wang Fan just can''t have the good spirit of such talk with juan''er, more want to make an ugly to juan''er.


    Seeing Wang Fan coming towards her, juan''er not only didn''t get angry, but also gave a rare smile and said to Wang Fan: "good! Since you don''t worry about scaring these beauties, I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t like beauties. "


    Wang Fan, who has already reached the straight ladder, looks down at juan''er and wants to kick her to the bottom.


    The woman in front of her is really hard hearted.


    As a woman, why don''t you understand other women at all?


    Don''t like beauty, that is to say, Wang fan is a see beauty don''t move the obscene man?


    However, juan''er''s words, Wang Fan did not refute, because he really loves these stewardesses, and he really likes beautiful women.


    Wang Fan shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "juan''er! You are running on me on purpose


    Hearing Wang Fan calling her juan''er, juan''er''s face was stunned, but soon recovered calm. She looked up at Wang Fan and said calmly, "I don''t like men, either!"


    Juan''er''s thoughtless sentence almost made Wang Fan laugh. He looked at juan''er with a calm face and thought to himself: "it''s really cold personality, and men and women don''t like it. It seems that I really didn''t guess wrong!"


    Although she didn''t know what Wang Fan was thinking, juan''er understood something from his expression. She sneered and said to Wang Fan, "don''t pretend to be a gentleman in front of me! Hurry to clean up here, and then wake up those girls. Maybe this will be the beginning of an affair


    "Love affair?" Hearing that juan''er talked about love affairs, Wang Fan looked back at the stewardess in the corner.


    Although the faces of the three stewardess had already spent their make-up crying because of crying, their delicate facial features could really be called beauties.


    Look at their torn uniform, attractive figure and full white rabbit, which makes any man crazy.


    Looking at the stewardesses in the corner, Wang Fan felt his throat dry for a moment.


    "Do you want me to keep watch for you, and you should solve your personal problems first?" Juan''er squints at Wang Fan''s lower body.


    Following juan''er''s eyes, Wang Fan finds out that his little brother has raised his head.


    This situation made Wang Fan very embarrassed. He turned quickly and said to juan''er at the straight ladder: "what are you talking about! I''ll tell you, I can''t do it alone. You have to take these bodies down there


    When Wang Fan finished, there was no response behind him. He looked back in doubt and found that juan''er at the entrance of the ladder had disappeared quietly!


    "There is no sound when you come and there is no sound when you leave. Are you really reincarnated I feel that juan''er is a strange woman, but Wang fan is a little curious about her.


    Although there was no one to help, these bodies still had to be dealt with. In the narrow space, Wang Fan carried the body by himself and threw the body under the stairs.


    After Wang Fan threw down the three corpses, he came down the stairs from the rest room.


    As soon as he stepped down the ladder, Wang fan saw Tong Jiahui standing at the narrow gate. He asked unexpectedly, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "Have all the robbers here been solved?" Tong Jiahui looks at the corpse on the ground and asks Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Although I would like to show myself in front of you, I have to admit that I didn''t kill these people." Worried about Tong Jiahui''s misunderstanding, Wang Fan quickly clarified.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Tong Jiahui still kept smiling.


    "What do you mean?" Wang Fan has some doubts.


    Tong Jiahui, who was standing at the narrow gate, turned her head and looked in the direction of the first-class cabin. Her voice was very light and she asked, "Wang Fan, can you fly a plane?"


    "What? Fly a plane? " Just rubbing the blood on his hands, Wang fan is puzzled by Tong Jiahui.

 V2.Chapter 303

    Tong Jiahui''s words make Wang Fanwen''s face confused. After wiping the blood on his hands, he looks at Tong Jiahui standing at the door.


    "Have you ever thought about why these robbers didn''t attack the cab?" Tong Jiahui, with a calm expression, looks at Wang Fan and asks calmly.


    "Thought about it!" As soon as Wang Fan finished speaking, he couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s nervous appearance, Tong Jiahui nodded and said to him, "yes, you also think that these robbers and the captain are in the same group."


    "Damn it


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan couldn''t help cursing.


    If the other people on the plane are in the same group with the robbers, Wang fan can deal with it. But if the captain of the plane is in the same group with the robbers, it''s a bit tricky!


    If you want to control the captain, someone has to fly the plane. If no one can land the plane smoothly, then everything is in vain.


    But Wang Fan soon thought that there was a vice captain in the cab, who should also be able to land the plane safely at the airport.


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan''s nervous mood eased a lot, he said in a deep voice: "the vice captain will not be with the captain, they are also a group of children!"


    "No!" Tong Jiahui''s expression is still calm.


    Wang Fan was relieved to learn that the co pilot was not a gang of robbers, but he was still worried and said: "next, we should find a way to deal with the captain without harming the co captain! Otherwise we all... "


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Tong Jiahui raised her arm, stretched out her little white finger and gently shook it at him.


    Seeing Tong Jiahui shaking her finger, Wang Fan asked blankly, "Jiahui, what are you doing?"


    "That''s not what you should be worried about now." Tong Jiahui said with a long sigh.


    "Shouldn''t you worry about that?" Wang fan is more confused.


    "Well, I don''t think you can fly a plane either, so we''d better go back to our seats, as the woman said, if there is no vodka, we can only listen to God!" There was a trace of sadness on Tong Jiahui''s face, and her voice was filled with some bitterness.


    "Women? God? Jiahui, what happened? " Wang fan is confused by Tong Jiahui, but he still captures some unusual things from Tong Jiahui''s face.


    Tong Jiahui is not a person who likes to be excited, especially when dealing with some big things, she can show an incomprehensible calm. Of course, people and things related to Wang fan are hard for her to calm down.


    Now, Wang Fan has seen that Tong Jiahui tried to cover up the kind of panic, as well as the kind of sadness in her heart.


    Tong Jiahui, standing at the door, didn''t say anything to Wang Fan. She went to Wang Fan''s body, stretched out her arms, hugged him tightly, and buried her head deeply in Wang Fan''s chest.


    "Jiahui, what happened?" Wang Fan asked anxiously.


    Tong Jiahui, who calmed down a little, said with a bitter smile: "after the captain learned that his accomplice had been killed, he injured the vice captain and then threatened us in the first class cabin."


    "Damn it! This beast


    Hearing that the captain was so crazy, Wang Fan hated his teeth, so he wanted to teach the damn captain a lesson.


    Feeling Wang Fan''s anger, Tong Jiahui continued: "the captain is dead. He was killed by a woman with a carbon pen!"


    "Damn it! He''ll die! " Hearing that the captain was killed, Wang Fan''s anger dissipated more than half. However, when he calmed down, he widened his eyes, looked at Tong Jiahui inconceivably, and asked nervously, "what do you say? Is the captain dead? "


    "Well, I was killed by a Chinese woman with a pen in her throat!" Tong Jiahui answered helplessly.


    "Killed with a pen?" The muscles on Wang Fan''s face twitched, and he nearly fainted because of Tong Jiahui''s words.


    Originally, Wang Fan was still thinking about how to launch a painstaking psychological offensive against the wayward captain, and then let him make a thorough understanding of the past, and finally send the people of the plane back to the ground safely.


    But now, juan''er killed the captain directly!


    The vice captain was injured and the captain was killed. Didn''t the people of this plane want to be buried with these robbers?


    The more Wang Fan thought about it, the more despair he felt. He could not help cursing: "juan''er! You son of a bitch, can you use your head! "


    "Juan''er? Do you know that woman? " The sadness on her face had not yet faded, and Tong Jiahui was startled by Wang Fan''s words.


    "Yes! She killed all these people on the ground! Damn it! This girl is not only cold-blooded, but also has no brain! I''ll be the first one to do it At the thought of juan''er killing the captain, Wang fan can''t help but get angry.


    "Oh." Don''t know why, hear Wang Fan to juan''er''s curse, Tong Jiahui''s face worry a little less.


    "Where is she now?" Wang Fan''s face is iron blue of ask.


    "She and another e girl, let me come here to see you, ask if you can fly a plane, and then they go to the cockpit!" Tong Jiahui replied.


    "To the cockpit? What are you doing? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Fly the plane!" Tong Jiahui''s calm reply.


    If it''s not for Tong Jiahui''s tight embrace, Wang Fan really wants to run to the cockpit and grab juan''er and Katyusha, which is a beating.


    Although Wang Fan has always been kind to women, at this time, I''m afraid that even if he is a Bodhisattva, he will be furious.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s anger, Tong Jiahui comforted: "Wang Fan, don''t worry! Since you don''t know how to fly a plane, let''s leave it to fate! Fortunately, I have you with me at the last moment of my life


    Listening to Tong Jiahui''s sad words, Wang Fan''s heart is almost broken, he said: "Jiahui, I will find a way!"


    "What can I do? There is no parachute for civil aircraft. " Seems to guess Wang Fan''s mind, Tong Jiahui kindly reminds.


    "Damn it! Even if I can''t live today, I have to let those two girls go first! " Tongjiahui was pinched out the last glimmer of hope, Wang Fan biting his teeth, said ferociously.


    Tong Jiahui was worried when she saw Wang fan so angry for the first time, but before she could persuade her, Wang Fan pushed her arms away and ran to the cockpit in a hurry.


    As soon as he got into the first class, Wang fan saw a mess. Mary, the stewardess he had saved, was in a hurry to send something to everyone.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s sudden appearance, Mary asked excitedly as if she saw hope: "Sir, can you fly a plane?"


    As soon as Mary asked the exit, everyone in the first class looked at Wang Fan standing at the hatch.

 V2.Chapter 304

    Being watched by all the people in the cabin, Wang Fan didn''t make any rude remarks at last. His face sank and he quickly walked through the passage of the first class cabin to the cockpit at the head of the plane.


    Before Wang Fan reached for the door handle, he heard Katyusha''s high decibel voice, which spread directly to Wang Fan''s ears from the crack in the cockpit door.


    "Juan''er, are you in love with that shit man! How did you think of asking him for help? " Katyusha asked juan''er strangely.


    Wang Fan''s head was blue when he heard Katyusha call himself a poop man again. When he was at the narrow gate just now, Wang Fan didn''t have the time to care about it with her, but now the situation is not so tense. Of course, he didn''t want to hear Katyusha mention it again.


    Although Wang Fan did say in front of the two women that he was scared out of his wits and did a lot of shit, it was also a way to confuse the other side. It didn''t exist at all.


    But now, Katyusha, a foreign woman, takes it as a serious thing to say, which makes his face really hard to hang.


    What''s more, Tong Jiahui was on this plane. If she heard Katyusha''s big mouth say so, she would not only despise Wang Fan, but also dislike Wang Fan.


    At the thought of this, Wang Fan has more resentment against Katyusha. In addition, she impulsively killed the captain, and has pulled a plane to the edge of death. Wang Fan hates Katyusha to the bone.


    "Ocean horse! Who do you call a shit man? " Wang Fan opened the metal door of the cockpit and questioned Katyusha in a bad tone.


    At this time, Katyusha is sitting in the pilot''s position, while juan''er is sitting in the co pilot''s position. The two women are chatting regardless of all the dangers. When they see Wang Fan at the cockpit door, they all look at him.


    Katyusha, who has lived in China for many years, is not proficient in the Chinese language, but she can distinguish the good from the bad. For Wang Fan to call her "ocean horse", Katyusha is really angry.


    Ocean horse, as the name suggests, is the horse being ridden. As for how to ride it, it depends on the rider''s mood!


    In many places, the men who go to buy services will call the exotic women "ocean horse".


    It can be said that this kind of address is not only impolite, but also insulting.


    Although Katyusha has never been to this kind of place, she knows something about it.


    Katyusha, with her eyes full of fire, stares at Wang Fan, who is standing beside the cabin door. She bites her teeth and asks, "shit man, what do you call me?"


    "Ocean horse, who do you call shit man?" Wang Fan Chin a pick, without showing weakness of the counter asked.


    "Ah! I''ll kill you Angry with Wang Fan''s attitude, Katyusha raised her hand and aimed at Wang Fan.


    Juan''er, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, has been listening to the conversation between the two people. At this time, she hears Katyusha''s roaring like a wild animal, and sees that she actually aims at Wang Fan. Juan''er raises her arm in a hurry and hits Katyusha''s wrist fiercely.


    Bang


    At the moment when the gunshot rang out, Wang Fan didn''t react at all. He looked at Katyusha with a red face. He couldn''t believe that this foreign woman actually shot him.


    "Juan''er! Why are you stopping me! " Katyusha, who missed a shot, yells angrily at juan''er.


    What happened just now scared juan''er a lot. She calmed down, which restored her former calm. She said calmly: "if you kill him, I''m afraid you''ll get into a lot of trouble!"


    "Well! How dare he insult me! You have to pay the price! " Katyusha had a indifferent expression on her face. She didn''t think that it would be wrong for her to kill Wang Fan.


    "The woman with him is not simple, Katyusha, and it''s really inappropriate for you to call him that." Juan''er takes a look at Wang Fan in the cabin door and comments fairly on their problems.


    It seems that she didn''t expect that her companion would be so partial to each other. Katyusha looked at juan''er suspiciously and asked, "juan''er, you are a little unusual today!"


    "Katyusha, I think we should be more concerned about how to land this plane safely!" Juan''er didn''t answer Katyusha''s words. She turned her head and looked at the dashboard. She was worried and asked.


    Seeing that juan''er speaks for himself, Wang Fan''s heart is also confused, but he doesn''t have time to reason with the two women. What he cares about most now is the question juan''er asked.


    A few steps to Katyusha''s side, cold faced Wang Fanzhi asked: "are you crazy! Do you want to kill anyone? Are you trying to kill us? "


    When it comes to killing the captain, Katyusha also knows that she has gone too far. She has an embarrassed expression on her face and doesn''t dare to argue with Wang Fan any more. However, she still refuses to show weakness and says, "even if I don''t kill that bastard, he won''t send us back to the land safely."


    "Katyusha is right. The captain and the robbers are instructed by others. They won''t give up the idea of being unfavorable to us just because it''s revealed! So Katyusha didn''t do anything wrong! " Juan''er listens to Wang Fan''s questioning of Katyusha and helps to explain to her.


    "Yes! There''s nothing wrong with what juan''er said. That bastard is damned! If he doesn''t die, we''ll all die! " Finally found an ally, Katyusha said excitedly.


    Listening to the two women singing together, Wang Fan frowned more and more tightly. He said angrily: "since you killed the captain, you should try to protect the passengers on this plane!"


    "Hello! Why are you talking to me like that? You don''t think I can make it, do you? " It seems that she suddenly has some confidence. Katyusha raises her head and asks back with disdain.


    Or juan''er is more cautious, she gently put her hand on Katyusha''s shoulder, motioned her not to be so grumpy, turned to Wang Fan and said: "we''re looking for you, not to let you fly, but to tell you something else!"


    "Don''t you want me to fly? Do you have anything else to tell me? Sorry, I''m not in the mood. " At this time, through the glass of the cockpit, Wang Fan looks at the boundless sky, which has any mood to listen to juan''er say things, he now wants to know how they should safely return to the ground.


    Sitting in the captain''s position, Katyusha, looking at Wang Fan''s anxious face, said with disdain: "don''t be afraid of death, or I will really look down on you!"


    "Shut up! What time is it! You are still in the mood to fight with me here Wang Fan listened to Katyusha''s strange words, and his heart became more agitated.


    "Hi! If I told you, I''d fly a plane, and I''d fly a fighter. Do you believe it? " Katyusha sees Wang Fan anxious appearance, on the contrary is more proud.

 V2.Chapter 305

    Katyusha''s words stunned Wang Fan. He couldn''t believe looking at this hot, blonde woman in e country. He couldn''t see that she looked like a pilot.


    Up and down looked at Katyusha, see her face elated look, Wang Fan really want to say, you ya also pilot, fly a plane? I don''t think you can even fly!


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s suspicions, Katyusha said with disdain: "Hi! If I can land the plane safely, you will accept my name to you! What about? Dare you bet with me? "


    "Bet on your sister! If you can''t land safely, I''m talking nonsense about any conditions. Don''t think I don''t know your mind! " Wang Fan looked at Katyusha''s face and directly exposed her conspiracy.


    "Cut!"


    Unconvinced Katyusha did not tell Wang Fan any more. She turned around and began to operate the instruments on the plane.


    Looking at Katyusha''s skillful operation, Wang Fan''s heart was finally put back to its original place.


    I didn''t expect that this oceanhorse of e country could really fly a plane. And looking at her self-confidence, it seems that this is not her first time to fly a plane.


    Since Katyusha is really a pilot, what juan''er said just now is not diverting Wang Fan''s attention. Thinking of this, Wang Fan turned his head to juan''er and asked, "come on, what are you looking for me for?"


    "On this plane, there are their friends." Juan''er was not as worried as Wang Fan, so when she spoke, her face was still indifferent.


    "And friends?" Hearing the news, Wang Fan felt nervous again. He frowned and asked, "how do you know? Is the information reliable? "


    For Wang Fan, this news is no less true than Katyusha''s killing the captain.


    If the captain is killed and the plane is not operated by anyone, it means that the plane will be destroyed and people will be killed. If there are still robbers'' accomplices on the plane, it is very likely that they will face more dangerous situations.


    It''s something that no one wants to encounter, let alone in a place where there is no sense of security.


    Now that juan''er has said such a situation, if the news she said is correct, then the hidden robber must be the leader of these people who has a lot of tricks.


    At the thought of the robber''s boss, who was still hiding on the plane, Wang Fan was not calm. He just put back his little heart, which once again hung to his throat.


    Different from Wang Fan''s nervousness, juan''er still looks relaxed. She takes a look at the outside of the cockpit and confirms that no one is eavesdropping. Then she says to Wang Fan, "when we two found here, the captain mistook us for his employer, so we know that there is a hidden robber on the plane."


    "The captain doesn''t know who his employer is?" Wang Fan opened his mouth in surprise.


    "For now, at least." Juan''er replied.


    Katyusha, who is operating the plane, turned to take a look at Wang Fan and said in a relaxed tone: "don''t be so excited. He doesn''t know who his boss is. It''s nothing. After all, hijacking is a matter of losing his head once it fails, so employers won''t show up easily if they don''t come to the end. It''s also for safety reasons."


    "In order to stabilize the man who wanted to hijack the plane, we both lied that neither of us would fly the plane, so that he would not do anything drastic because of the disclosure." Juan''er explains why they are looking for Wang Fan to fly a plane.


    I didn''t expect that the two women in front of me were not only very good, but also such a smart thing.


    Since the employer came to these robbers and colluded with the captain, he must have wanted to hijack the plane and do some amazing things.


    So now those robbers and captains have been solved by Wang Fan and these two women. The gold owner who pays to hire them will either keep silent and cover up his criminal identity quietly, or become very crazy and take the lives of these people on the plane at once.


    Wang fan doesn''t want to find out the gold owner who hired the captain, because it''s not a simple thing, and it''s not something he can handle at the moment, and even if he finds the gold owner, it''s not good for him.


    So as long as the employer hiding among the many passengers doesn''t do anything to threaten the other passengers on the plane, Wang Fan won''t pay any attention to him.


    Looking at Katyusha and juan''er, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "you two, I''m an ordinary person traveling to T country. It doesn''t matter to me whether there are robbers on this plane. As long as he doesn''t make trouble for me any more, I won''t look into it any more."


    "Damn it! You man, why don''t you have any sense of justice? " Katyusha was a little excited when she heard Wang Fan''s words.


    Juan''er, who was sitting on one side, seemed to have expected Wang Fan''s answer. Instead of getting angry because Wang Fan didn''t want to fight, she said calmly: "Sir, I believe you and the robbers are not in the same group, and I also believe that you have the ability to help us find the man hidden on this plane. Of course, We won''t let you help in vain. We can talk about the reward! "


    Hearing this, Wang Fan finally understood the meaning of juan''er. He looked at juan''er suspiciously, and then at Katyusha sitting beside him.


    After looking at the two women, Wang Fan asked with a smile, "I don''t know who you two are? It seems that the hijacking has something to do with you two


    Wang Fan''s words changed Katyusha''s face, but soon her expression returned to normal.


    How could this subtle change of expression escape Wang Fan''s eyes? He looked at Katyusha carefully again, hoping to know some useful clues for him from her.


    Juan''er, who also saw Katyusha''s face changing, asked: "Sir, have you ever heard of the battle axe of state e?"


    "Tomahawk? Are you talking about video games? " Hearing juan''er''s words, Wang Fan turned his head, looked at her and asked.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, juan''er can''t help frowning, as if she was surprised by Wang Fan''s words.


    Just as juan''er looks at Wang Fan with doubts, Tong Jiahui, who has already come to the cockpit door, says to juan''er with a smile: "my boyfriend doesn''t know about the e country gangs, so you''d better be more straightforward."


    The appearance of Tong Jiahui makes juan''er and Katyusha a little unhappy, but Wang Fan''s curiosity is aroused by her words. He turns to look at Tong Jiahui and asks, "what do you say? E country Gang

 V2.Chapter 306

    The people of country e are fierce and have always been known as a fighting nation. Therefore, Wang Fan was not surprised that there were gangs in this country, but he didn''t know much about gangs outside China, so he was curious about Tong Jiahui''s words.


    Tong Jiahui, who has already entered the cockpit, ignores juan''er''s and Katyusha''s unfriendly eyes, goes to Wang Fan''s side, stretches out her arm, gently puts it on his arm, and gives Wang Fan a sweet smile.


    This smile, it is love show to the extreme.


    The ancients used to say that "eyes and brows convey feelings". It seems that Tong Jiahui''s appearance at this time is nothing more than a pair of soul catching apricot eyes. A Wang''s tender feeling like autumn water is reflected in her deep look at Wang Fan.


    Waiting for Tong Jiahui to say something about the Tomahawk, Wang Fan felt a little hot on his face.


    It''s not that Wang fan is a hypocritical person. In the face of the beautiful girl Tong Jiahui, he''s OK. He has to show some reserve. It''s really that he didn''t show his love with Tong Jiahui in front of others.


    Licking his dry lips, Wang Fanqiang resisted the impulse of kissing the red lips and said: "Jiahui, you''d better tell me something about Tomahawk."


    "OK, let''s go back and sit down. I''ll tell you slowly." Tong Jiahui, who is affectionate, promises to take Wang Fan''s arm and turn around to leave the cockpit.


    Originally, she was very angry with Tong Jiahui''s love. Now when she saw that she was pulling Wang Fan to leave, Katyusha gave juan''er a slanting look. Seeing that juan''er''s face was a little uneasy, she said to Tong Jiahui: "Hello! That woman, don''t go too far! "


    "Oh? Are you talking about me? " Tong Jiahui, who had already turned around, turned back and looked at Katyusha, with a disdain in her voice.


    Although Katyusha is not a Chinese, she has lived in China for a long time. Of course, she can hear Tong Jiahui''s tone. What''s more, she can see the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face that she can''t accept.


    Scorn, defiance, with an undisguised provocation.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui, who is holding Wang Fan''s arm, is just like the imperial concubine who has won the emperor''s favor and despises all the women in the world.


    That kind of high posture, let Katyusha this exotic woman feel unacceptable, not to mention sitting beside her juan''er.


    Juan''er stands up, looks at Tong Jiahui who disdains her and says, "there are still robbers on this plane. We need his help!"


    "We are just ordinary people, we don''t want to participate in this kind of thing, sorry!" Tong Jiahui refuses juan''er, and the expression on her face is just like seeing through everything.


    Not to mention that juan''er and Katyusha didn''t expect that Tong Jiahui refused juan''er''s words so simply. Even Wang Fan standing beside her didn''t expect that Tong Jiahui would make such an answer.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Tong Jiahui, who is holding his arm, secretly pinches him with her hand, but her eyes are still staring at juan''er.


    "Hello! Why don''t you have any sense of responsibility? Can you survive the plane accident? " Katyusha frowned at Tong Jiahui, and her face was full of hostility.


    Even juan''er, who has no facial expression all the time, is disgusted with Tong Jiahui''s words. She stares at Tong Jiahui with her eyebrows down. Her voice is a little chilly and says, "don''t think no one can cure you, Tong Jiahui!"


    Juan''er suddenly calls out Tong Jiahui''s name, which makes Wang Fan and Katyusha stunned. However, Tong Jiahui, who is opposite juan''er''s eyes, looks at juan''er in surprise, with a suspicious look on her face.


    "Do you know her?" Katyusha asked.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t open his mouth, also wanted to ask this question. He also looked at juan''er in front of him.


    With a slight chin pick, juan''er, who was wearing a ponytail, looked at Tong Jiahui contemptuously and said: "Miss Qianjin of Hengtai group, the apple of boss Liu Tianliu, Tong Jiahui, what I said is right!"


    "Who are you?" Tong Jiahui asked coldly, with a look of vigilance on her face.


    Without waiting for juan''er to answer, Katyusha exclaimed: "is she Liu Tian''s daughter? The sister of that stinky guy? My God, they are so similar


    "Stinky man?" Hearing that Katyusha called Tong Jiahui''s brother like this, Wang Fan thought of her calling him a poop man. She dares to be a woman in e country. She likes to call the opposite sex like this.


    "Yes! Haven''t you met her brother? My God Seeing Wang Fan''s puzzled face, Katyusha exclaimed.


    "No Wang Fan''s honest reply.


    Although he has never seen Tong Jiahui''s brother, what kind of person he is, Wang fan can easily tell from the expression on Katyusha''s face and the exaggerated tone of her voice that his brother-in-law is not something worth mentioning.


    Sure enough, as soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, Katyusha looked at him sympathetically and said in a very compassionate tone: "you haven''t seen the style of a stinky man. It''s really your luck! Oh, my God! You are really lucky


    "Don''t you say that about my brother!" Tong Jiahui was irritated by Katyusha''s exaggerated expression and her words, and yelled at Katyusha with angry eyes.


    Juan''er sneered and replied, "are we wrong? Liu Sicong, the eldest son of Hengtai group, the son of the richest man in China, and the national husband that beautiful girls all over the country want to marry. Your brother often tells us that, do you think he is not stinky enough? "


    "Damn it! How do you drag it? " Listening to juan''er scolding Tong Jiahui''s brother, Wang Fan also thinks that he is a living treasure.


    Tong Jiahui''s face can''t hold when she is told that her brother is not her brother, but she doesn''t know how to refute.


    Liu Sicong, the eldest son of Liu Tian, chairman of Hengtai group, is indeed an incomprehensible existence, as juan''er said.


    In short, Tong Jiahui''s brother Liu Sicong likes everything except serious business,


    Liu Tian lost face in the family, but because he had only one son, he also felt helpless. As Liu Tian''s favorite daughter, Tong Jiahui certainly knew his father''s sad story.


    Looking at juan''er with disdain and Katyusha with exaggerated expression, Tong Jiahui really wants to kill two women.


    Wang Fan, who is held by Tong Jiahui, is aware of Tong Jiahui''s emotional changes. He pulls out the arm held by Tong Jiahui, puts her in his arms, and says with a smile, "what does your brother''s affair have to do with us? Why are you angry with them?"

 V2.Chapter 307

    He said something to comfort Tong Jiahui, but in fact Wang Fan was really depressed.


    Listening to juan''er and Katyusha talking about Tong Jiahui''s brother, they are just full of resentment, and the feeling of looking down on Liu Sicong from the bottom of their bones is exposed without any cover.


    However, what does this have to do with Wang Fan?


    He didn''t understand why three women suddenly turned over in front of him, and it was because of other men.


    If there is an outsider in the cockpit at this time, it is likely to think that the contradiction between the three women is all caused by Wang Fan.


    Fire at the gate of the city will bring disaster to the fish in the pond!


    Wang Fan how to think, how to feel aggrieved, feel that he is not met for the big brother back pot.


    Tong Jiahui, who is full of anger, listens to Wang Fan''s words of comfort. Although she wants to argue with juan''er again, due to Wang Fan''s presence, she can''t destroy her lady image. She can only stare at juan''er and walk out of the cockpit with Wang Fan''s arm.


    Out of the cockpit of two people, came to Jiang Xiaonian''s seat, is to see Mary for him to deal with the wound on the face.


    Wang Fan, who is suffocating in the cockpit, is suffering from nowhere to vent. Seeing Jiang Xiaonian being beaten as a pig, his mood is much better in an instant.


    Because of the application of liquid medicine on the wound, Jiang Xiaonian breathed coldly in pain, but when he saw Wang Fan appear in front of him, he immediately choked the painful expression on his face and immediately changed into a calm look.


    "Sir, if it hurts, you can shout it out." Mary saw Jiang Xiaonian struggling with pain and reminded him kindly.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who was already in a cold sweat, tried to squeeze out a smile, raised his aching arm, swung it slowly, and said to Mary, "I am! I can''t stand it


    Wang Fan, who is looking at Jiang Xiaonian with great interest, certainly knows that he just doesn''t want to make himself laugh.


    But how could Wang Fan let Jiang Xiaonian pretend to be 13 in front of him?


    Wang Fan with a bad smile took a look at Jiang Xiaonian with an awkward expression, turned his head and looked at Mary, and said to her solemnly, "isn''t it wrong for you to smear the medicine like this?"


    "Ah? What''s wrong, sir? " Mary asked suspiciously.


    Reaching for the medicine bottle in Mary''s hand, Wang Fan said with the same expression: "come on, I''ll show you."


    I don''t know if Wang fan is cheating, but Mary actually nodded and agreed, and looked at the cotton ball in Wang Fan''s hand, waiting for Wang Fan to show her how to apply liquid medicine on the wound.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who was calm and comfortable just now, saw that Wang Fan actually took the medicine bottle in Mary''s hand, and his handsome face turned pale instantly.


    "Wang Fan! What do you want? I warn you! Ah


    Warning and threat Wang Fan''s words have not finished, Jiang Xiaonian issued a scream, he covered his face pain almost shed tears.


    Jiang Xiaonian''s scream soon attracted everyone''s attention, but it was Wang Fan who was taking care of him. The passengers in the first class also turned their heads and ignored the situation here.


    While Mary, who is studying carefully, sees Wang Fan''s rude action of smearing liquid medicine on Jiang Xiaonian. Only then can she understand that Wang fan is taking the opportunity to clean up Jiang Xiaonian.


    Although I don''t know what kind of festival there is between the two people, as a stewardess on the plane, she can''t watch helplessly. Jiang Xiaonian is so upset by Wang Fan.


    Worried that Wang Fan would do something out of line, Mary quickly reached out and stopped Wang Fan, anxiously said to him: "Sir, he has been injured, please don''t do this to him."


    After listening to Jiang Xiaonian''s scream, Wang Fan''s heart felt much better. Of course, he didn''t want to make Jiang Xiaonian die, so as soon as Mary stopped him, Wang Fan took advantage of the situation and handed back the medicine bottle to the anxious Mary.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who was frightened, no longer dared to pretend to be 13 in front of Wang Fan. Because he couldn''t get away from sitting in a chair, he had to hide his head behind Mary and didn''t dare to look at the fierce Wang Fan any more.


    After wiping the residual liquid medicine on his hand, Wang Fan said calmly: "I''m really sorry that I haven''t treated other people''s wounds for so many years. I''m so unfamiliar with the technique, which makes you disappointed!"


    "Never mind, sir. I think you must be very tired. Please go back to your seat and have a rest." Mary didn''t know how to comfort Wang Fan, so she had to persuade him to go back to his seat and have a rest.


    Tong Jiahui, who always stands behind Wang Fan, has been watching all this coldly. She has not stopped Wang Fan from abusing Jiang Xiaonian, nor has she advised him to do anything.


    Seeing Wang Fan walking towards their seats, Tong Jiahui followed him and returned to their seats.


    Their faces were gloomy, and they had their own worries. However, Wang Fan vented his anger on Jiang Xiaonian, and his mood was obviously better than that of Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui, frowning, whispered to Wang Fan: "the identities of these two women are not simple. Maybe this hijacking is related to them!"


    "If you say what juan''er said, is it true?" Wang Fan was still worried, so he asked Tong Jiahui around him.


    Hearing Wang Fan mention this matter, Tong Jiahui''s face was relaxed. She lowered her voice and said to Wang Fan, "don''t worry, I''ve overheard what you just said in the cockpit. You don''t need to worry about what she said."


    "Did you eavesdrop on us?" Thinking of Katyusha telling him to poop, Tong Jiahui overhears him, which makes Wang Fan a little worried.


    Seems to be aware of Wang Fan''s worry, frowning Tong Jiahui smile, said to him: "it''s not eavesdropping, I only heard you say things on the plane, I didn''t hear anything else."


    Of course, this is to comfort Wang Fan, but since Tong Jiahui said so, Wang fan is not easy to ask further, he has to pretend to be silly and said with a smile: "we didn''t say anything before, and it doesn''t matter if you hear it."


    Women, no matter how high their IQ, should learn to act silly, especially in front of the man they like.


    Tong Jiahui didn''t continue this topic. She changed the subject and then said, "I believe that the real backstage man, even if he wanted to get into trouble before, will never stand up again."


    "Why?" Wang fan is still a little confused.


    "I guess the mysterious man must be aiming at them, but now they are in the cockpit and have completely controlled the whole plane. Only a fool will threaten them at this time!" Tong Jiahui replied with a smile.


    "How can you be so sure that these robbers are against them?" Wang fan then asked.


    "Because Katyusha is probably the daughter of the leader of the Tomahawk gang in e country!" Tong Jiahui''s calm reply.

 V2.Chapter 308

    At this time, hearing what Tong Jiahui said, Katyusha was probably the daughter of the leader of the Tomahawk gang. Although Wang Fan had guessed for a long time, he was still surprised and shocked.


    As an undercover police officer, how can Wang fan not know the biggest gang in e country?


    Among the top ten gangs in the world, the Tomahawk gang of country e ranks among the top three with their strong fighting capacity, while the group of three gangs of country R, which has always been talked about by people, only ranks sixth among the top ten gangs.


    And when it comes to the Tomahawk Gang, Wang Fan thinks of some things that happened before.


    Not long ago, the world cup was held in a famous football hooligan country in Europe. For this reason, fans in many countries are worried that their teams will be bullied by the hooligans in this country when they play.


    In order to protect the football players in their own countries, fans in many countries have come up with various ways.


    When the fans all over the world are sweating for their own teams, the fans of e country only set up a self-help Club of 600 people to protect the safety of their national teams.


    When the fans all over the world follow their country''s team and rush to that country to participate in the game, these fans of country e also come to this country. What''s more, on the first day of the game, the football team of country e played against the host team.


    All the people who got the news were sweating for the team of e country, and even some kind-hearted fans came to the station of the team of e country to help them.


    When people who want to help the E-Team arrive at the hotel where the E-Team is located, they find that the self-help Club of the E-Team''s fans are all ordinary young people of the e-country.


    When I think of these poor young people, I don''t know the power of football hooligans at all. The fans from other countries who arrived at the hotel told them what the football hooligans in this country have done over the years.


    I thought these young people would sneak back home because they were afraid when they heard the bad behavior of football hooligans. However, I didn''t expect that these fans of e country didn''t panic, but they were very interested in these football hooligans.


    Seeing that persuading these young people is ineffective, those kind-hearted people can only leave disappointed. Of course, although they sympathize with each other, they will not offend those notorious football hooligans for the sake of Chinese E.


    On the first day of the match, the stadium was noisy. While the teams of the two countries competed on the pitch, the fans of the two countries also competed in the stands.


    Because it''s the home court, there are a large number of football hooligans in this country, and many of them are old football hooligans. They not only have bad behavior, but also have heinous means.


    Not long after the start of the match, football hooligans began to use their mineral water bottles to secretly attack the players of e country sitting outside the field, which caused a lot of riots on the scene.


    The coach of e football team reflected the incident to the referee and management of the field, but got the answer that he could not manage the audience.


    Although such an answer is hard to accept, it is not the first time and will not be the last.


    However, the football coach of e country seems to have expected it for a long time. He did not feel dejected because of this answer, let alone complain about anyone on the field.


    Back at their resting place, the coach made a phone call and then focused on the pitch. After all, leading the national team to win the championship is the most important thing for him.


    The game continued, and the football hooligans saw that they had not been punished, so they were more confident.


    Just as the football hooligans were elated and ready to pour the water from the mineral water bottle into their warm body fluids, one of them found something unusual.


    The 600 young people of the self-help fans Association of e country, I don''t know when, have collectively left their seats and quietly sat not far away from them.


    Normally, this is the first game of the world cup. There should be an endless stream of people coming to watch the game. However, because today''s game has hosts and a large number of football hooligans to watch, many people have not bought tickets to watch, which also leads to many places in the audience are vacant.


    See e country just a few hundred people of fans, actually dare to provocative sit near them, these occupy the time and place of football hooligans, how can we tolerate it.


    Because of the actions of the fans of e country, the football hooligans quickly shifted their attention from the players to the fans of e country.


    In the face of these arrogant football hooligans, the fans of e country are not nervous at all. Their young faces even show excited look.


    Soon, because of a matter that was not contradictory at all, the two groups had friction.


    Football hooligans, who have been trying to teach the fans of e country for a long time, have launched a provocation to the fans of e country.


    Because it''s a local game, so the football hooligans have gathered a lot of people, but it''s almost like more than 2000 people.


    More than 2000 people were in the audience, and more than 600 people were surrounded in the middle. Anyone who saw it would be shocked and frightened.


    However, as the party concerned, surrounded by many ill intentioned football hooligans in the center, they will soon face the unfortunate fans of e country, but they show abnormal excitement and excitement.


    There is not much nonsense on both sides. After a few simple quarrels, the football hooligans started.


    At the scene to maintain order of the police, see their own national football hooligans, but also to bully other countries fans, also carrying weapons to stop.


    But after all, the number of police on the scene is limited, it is difficult to control such a big scene, so at the beginning, football hooligans quickly broke through the police''s block and scuffled with the fans of e country.


    I thought that in this fight, the fans of e country would suffer a lot. Even the police on the scene were ready to rescue the fans of e country.


    But who would have thought that in less than 10 minutes, more than 2000 football hooligans were beaten by more than 600 people, and they didn''t dare to be a little arrogant. Some football hooligans even fell from the audience to the periphery of the match field because they were in a hurry.


    The dramatic result surprised the police and other audiences.


    Even the football association officials in the stadium were shocked by the reversal, and they all focused on the fans of e country.


    It was not until the end of the game that people heard privately about the fans of e country.


    When they learned that they were all new members of the Tomahawk gang of e country, these people suddenly realized the secret.

 V2.Chapter 309

    In many countries and regions outside China, powerful gangs are closely related to the state. For example, the three member group of R, the fraternal alliance of M, the gangster gang of Y, and the Tomahawk gang of e all have unusual contacts with the government in secret.


    Knowing the identity of these young fans in e country, no one dares to challenge them any more. However, the level of the football team in e country is really limited. In the group stage of the world cup, they did not achieve any good results, so they will soon return to e country.


    Of course, these are the afterwords. Although Wang fan knows some, he just listens to the way book. But he has some understanding of the strength of the Tomahawk Gang, and he also understands the reason why the gang can survive in e country.


    If Katyusha, as Tong Jiahui guessed, is the daughter of the leader of the Tomahawk gang in e country, then this hijacking is likely to be aimed at her.


    And the seemingly indifferent juan''er is probably Katyusha''s bodyguard.


    When he thought of juan''er, who was as cold as winter, Wang Fan felt a little uneasy. He always felt that juan''er looked at him and talked with him like she had some kind of indescribable hostility to him.


    Is it an illusion?


    Wang Fan also felt that he was too sensitive. How could he have so many guesses and ideas about the girl he met for the first time.


    The plane flew on the route for a period of time. The stewardess Mary told us that she had entered the air over an airport in country T. the pilot told us to prepare for landing. Then she hurried to the middle of the plane.


    Wang Fan, who was still pondering there, saw some flustered expression on Mary''s face. He instantly realized that something was about to happen, which would make the young girl flustered again.


    Tong Jiahui, who was also aware of this, gently pulled Wang Fan''s hand, but calmly said to him, "if God is going to arrange it like this, then we can face it calmly and stop making unnecessary efforts."


    Although Tong Jiahui didn''t explain what she said, Wang Fan also understood her meaning.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui in the face of such a matter of life and death, he was able to sit there calmly and freely. Wang Fan also admired her.


    It''s not that Tong Jiahui has no fear of death, but that she feels that it''s the greatest satisfaction for her to be able to experience these things with Wang Fan. As for what will happen next, it doesn''t matter in front of her!


    Just as they were looking at each other tenderly, Mary hurried back to first class with half a bottle of vodka in her hand.


    Just as Mary appeared behind Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan casually asked, "Mary, what''s going on that makes you so panicked?"


    Wang Fan''s question is very presumptuous, but it''s also a kind of concern for Mary. The other stewardess on the plane suffered misfortune. Although they were rescued by juan''er and Katyusha, they are still in a coma because juan''er had a heavy hand.


    So Mary was the only one who was busy on the plane. Seeing her sweating and flustered face, Wang Fan naturally comforted the poor girl.


    Hearing Wang Fan ask herself, Mary said with a bitter smile: "Miss Katyusha said that if she is not drunk, she does not know how to operate the plane."


    "What?" Like hearing a thunder, Wang Fan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Even Tong Jiahui, who was sitting beside him, was startled by Mary''s words.


    In fact, even if Mary told Wang fan that Katyusha could not fly a plane, Wang Fan could accept it, and he had a premonition for a long time.


    But Mary told Wang fan that Katyusha wanted to fly a plane when she was drunk, which sounds like a joke.


    Normal people should be careful when they are sober. After all, it is not easy for such a large aircraft to land safely.


    However, Katyusha, a woman, even asked Mary to get her a strong drink and wanted to fly the plane after getting drunk.


    It''s like a driver without a license driving a super long and wide bus on a steep mountain road. The driver not only doesn''t concentrate on driving, but also carries a bottle to pursue the taste of drunkenness.


    It''s just playing with other people''s lives!


    "Is this woman crazy?" Tong Jiahui, who has always been calm, is also surprised to question.


    Mary, who was carrying the bottle, didn''t know how to answer their questions. She just shrugged her shoulders and gave them a helpless smile. Then she hurried to the cockpit.


    Frightened by Katyusha''s madness, Wang Fan stood up and said to Tong Jiahui, "I''m going to have a look. I can''t let her do this."


    "I''ll go with you!" Tong Jiahui frowned and said with a worried face. She also stood up and left her seat.


    The other passengers on the plane had been scared to death by the previous events. In order not to cause panic, Wang Fan did not tell them that the pilot was a 20-year-old girl from e country, let alone that he did not believe Katyusha would fly.


    Just because they didn''t know that they were in danger, these people in the first-class cabin didn''t realize that danger was coming. They were still immersed in the robbers'' incident just now, and secretly congratulated themselves that they had escaped.


    When he got to the cockpit in the front of the cabin, Wang Fan looked back at the people in the first class cabin and saw that they didn''t notice him and Tong Jiahui. Then he safely pushed the door and walked into the cockpit.


    As soon as I entered the cockpit, I smelled a strong breath of wine. I looked up and saw Katyusha drinking Volga with her mouth to the bottle.


    "Damn it! This is more fierce than Wu Song! "


    Although Wang Fan''s drinking capacity is not bad, but to see Katyusha drinking strong liquor like this makes him a little unbelievable.


    "Hey, why are you back?" After drinking the wine in the bottle, Katyusha looked at Wang Fan at the cockpit door and asked.


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding?" Wang Fan asked seriously.


    "Are you kidding? There''s no feeling at all when the wine is mixed with water. I think you''re joking. " The ugly Katyusha shakes the bottle and looks at Mary.


    Scared by Katyusha''s glare, timid Mary did not dare to hide it. She quickly waved her hands and said, "I didn''t mean it. I''m worried about what accident will happen when you get drunk. After all, not everyone can fly a plane."


    Hearing Mary''s explanation and query, Katyusha said with disdain: "you look down on me too much! I tell you, even our president dare not question my ability to fly a plane! "

 V2.Chapter 310

    If someone else talks about the relationship between himself and the president here, maybe Wang Fan will scoff and disdain, but now in front of him, Katyusha, Wang fan does not dare to look down upon.


    Before, she and Tong Jiahui suspected that Katyusha''s real identity was the daughter of the leader of the Tomahawk gang. Moreover, the leader of the Tomahawk Gang, Tony, really had a friendship with the president of e country. Therefore, when Katyusha mentioned her relationship with the president, Wang Fan naturally had no doubt.


    But he still didn''t believe Katyusha''s flying skills, so he looked at Katyusha with distrust in his eyes.


    Fortunately, Katyusha is not a fussy person. After glancing at Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui, she turned her head and said to Mary, who was shaking with fear: "forget it! If you don''t believe me, I can understand it, but if there is anything unstable when the plane lands later, you can''t blame me! "


    "No, no, as long as I can land safely, I won''t blame you." Said Mary, waving her hand.


    Wang Fan listened to Mary''s words and couldn''t help saying, "if we can''t land safely, can''t we? Are we still complaining about each other on huangquan road?"


    As soon as she said this, Mary''s face turned pale. She looked at Wang Fan stupidly and didn''t know how to reply to him.


    Katyusha in the driver''s seat gave Wang Fan a white look and didn''t continue to argue with him. She turned around and skillfully operated the instrument while saying to herself: "there are tens of thousands of routes, safety first, fasten your seat belt first!"


    Sitting next to Katyusha, juan''er didn''t say anything to Wang fanduo. She just sat there quietly, listening to Katyusha''s words, and tied her seat belt.


    Seeing that the two ignored themselves, Wang Fan didn''t say much. He called Mary, who was still in tension and fear, and left the cockpit with Tong Jiahui.


    Since Katyusha is such a big character, he doesn''t mean to worry at all, what else can he be afraid of as a small character?


    If we are lucky enough to survive, the current worry will be superfluous.


    If we really encounter misfortune, isn''t it unnecessary to worry now?


    Wang Fan, who returns to his seat, holds Tong Jiahui''s hand, only to find that Tong Jiahui''s hand is a little cold. He asks with concern, "Why are your hands so cold? Did you suffer from the cold when you were sleeping just now? "


    "Nothing. I usually do the same thing, but you don''t find it." Listening to Wang Fan''s concern, Tong Jiahui is very happy.


    Although the two people are often together on weekdays, when it comes to being alone, Tong Jiahui doesn''t feel much.


    As she said, although Wang fan is her boyfriend and they are still together, Wang Fan has always paid little attention to her. Even on the day when her great aunt came, and all kinds of discomfort brought by her great aunt, Wang fan is not very clear.


    Today''s young people, unmarried cohabitation of many, such as their relationship, if it is someone else''s words, I''m afraid it has long been easy to understand each other, but Wang Fan and she although live together for a period of time, between the two people actually did not happen.


    From Miao Qing, we know that Miao Qing and Wang Fan have already had such a relationship, which makes Tong Jiahui very unhappy.


    Even though Miao Qing has saved her life, Tong Jiahui still feels that the relationship between Wang Fan and Miao Qing makes her feel forgotten.


    My boyfriend and other women go to bed, but even he did not touch, for which woman, I am afraid there is no way to accept.


    She wanted to leave Wang Fan in this way, which could be regarded as helping him and Miao Qing, but no matter how enlightened and admonished Tong Jiahui, she was not able to leave him in the end.


    In Tong Jiahui''s heart, she herself can''t say clearly why such a result happened.


    Appearance can''t be said to be handsome. At least among the men Tong Jiahui met, Wang fan can''t be said to be a good-looking man.


    And when it comes to strength, although Wang Fan has already taken the leading position in H City, the gold content of this position is very clear in Tong Jiahui''s heart.


    At least in her opinion, these are nothing at all. After all, she is the eldest lady of Hengtai group. No matter her economic strength or social status, she is not comparable to Wang Fan.


    But just like this, Tong Jiahui still wants to be with Wang Fan.


    In her eyes, Wang fan may be nothing, but he has a different heart from others.


    She will never forget that when she was attacked on Yinding mountain, when Wang Fan gave up his life to send her away, his eyes were so firm that he did not show any timidity in the face of death.


    She believes that he loves her, at least she has an irreplaceable position in his heart.


    But also, she knew that no matter Miao Qing, Wang Yue, or even Hu Xiaomei in the teahouse, Wang Fan had a place for them.


    This is the world. Excellent and outstanding things and people have always been concerned by others. Everyone wants to own and enjoy the most scarce resources in the world.


    But in fact, the more excellent and outstanding he is, the more doomed he is to not belong to only one person.


    When Tong Jiahui decided to accept all this, it was also after careful consideration, and she did not regret her decision, and even had some happiness in her heart.


    The more generous a woman is, the more she can hold a man''s heart, just like the string of a kite in her hand. If you pull it too tightly, you will lose the kite in the air and cut your hand.


    With her head gently resting on Wang Fan''s shoulder, Tong Jiahui smiles sweetly, not worried about the possible accidents.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, he was confused. He didn''t understand why Tong Jiahui could still laugh at this time. Even if she had excellent psychological quality, she shouldn''t be so heartless!


    "Don''t you worry?" Wang Fan couldn''t help asking.


    "We''re buried together, aren''t we?" Tong Jiahui did not look up, just asked gently.


    "Buried together?" Wang Fan didn''t understand her.


    "Living in the same bed and dying in the same cave is probably the most beautiful love." Tong Jiahui murmured to herself.


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan was stunned. He looked at Tong Jiahui on his shoulder with a bitter smile, but he was colliding with her eyes.


    The same bed in life, the same acupoint in death.


    Since ancient times, China''s best interpretation of love is in this unusual eight words.


    Living is mutual dependence, and dying is mutual companion.


    The love of this life, in another world, still has not disappeared, more has not been forgotten.

 V2.Chapter 311

    Danger is spent in sweetness.


    No one jumped out to threaten the safety of the plane, and no one did anything out of the ordinary.


    This makes Wang Fan doubt whether he and Tong Jiahui''s doubts are overdone, and whether the mysterious person mentioned by juan''er really exists.


    The plane also landed safely. Although there was a great degree of turbulence during the landing, which once made people think that death had already boarded the plane, the plane was safe in the end, and the passengers on the plane were also safe.


    Katyusha''s flying skills made Wang Fan look at her with new eyes, and also made him more convinced that this hot tempered woman was the daughter of the elder of the Tomahawk gang.


    After all, ordinary people''s children, let alone fly airplanes, seldom even fly.


    After the plane stopped, the soldiers would soon board the plane, which made Wang Fan a little puzzled and even more puzzled.


    There are robbers in the process of flight, this kind of thing should be solved by the police, but now at the gate of the plane, there are several soldiers with guns.


    Is the security level of T country so much higher than that of China?


    Just when Wang Fan was puzzled, the soldiers with guns and live ammunition had already stood in their respective positions in the first class cabin.


    From the position and perspective of their standing, Wang Fan understood that they did it not for the purpose of investigating, but obviously to control the situation here.


    Wang Fan doubted that the next thing would be beyond his imagination.


    Sure enough, without waiting for a long time, Mary went into the first-class cabin in a panic. As the only sober stewardess on the plane, Mary was busy all the time. Even at this time, she still didn''t stop.


    Mary, who entered the first class, looked at Wang Fan with a grateful smile. Then she went to the front section of the first class and said to the passengers, "ladies and gentlemen, this flight has arrived at the airport, but please take your seats and don''t leave your seats."


    "Why don''t you let us go?" A young man with yellow skin was looking at Mary with his neck outstretched. His face looked very impatient.


    The young people''s questions soon aroused many people''s dissatisfaction. They asked Mary to leave the plane immediately.


    After all, this flight is not something to be nostalgic about. When we meet a terrible robber, we also encounter a flight landing full of suspense. No one wants to stay here more.


    In the face of public discontent and doubt, Mary looks embarrassed, as if she doesn''t know how to explain to them.


    While everyone was in a mess and talking, the soldiers in the first class cabin frowned one by one.


    "Hua La"


    There was a rhythmic sound of metal crashing, which made the first class of the whole plane quiet down.


    The sound of soldiers pulling the bolt, like a powerful tranquilizer, directly suppressed people''s irritability.


    A soldier, who looked like a leader, glanced around all the people in the first class cabin with fierce eyes, then turned and said something to Mary.


    Wang Fan, who doesn''t understand t Mandarin, can still feel what the soldier wants to express from his tone, though he can''t understand his words.


    Mary''s face was blue and white when she heard the soldier''s words. When the soldier finished speaking, she bit her lip and turned to look at the passengers in the first class cabin again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry, I hope you can cooperate with sergeant Yakun, if you don''t..." Mary stopped when she said here. She hesitated and looked at the soldier beside her.


    Obviously, the sergeant chief named Yakun didn''t know the language outside T country. He looked at Mary doubtfully, and then glared at her.


    Scared by Yakun''s fierce eyes, Mary quickly turned her head, forced a smile, and then said: "if someone doesn''t cooperate, we will impose a huge fine."


    As soon as Mary''s voice fell, some people began to talk in a low voice. Although we could see that many people were dissatisfied, no one raised any objection.


    "Fine?" Wang Fan said doubtfully.


    Obviously, when Yakun talked to Mary, the expression on his face was not such a trivial punishment.


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui whispered, "Mary lied! That''s not what the chief sergeant said


    "And what did he say?" Wang Fan, who was eager to know the answer, quickly asked.


    "The chief sergeant said that if there was any more noise, they would kill everyone except the general''s friends." Tong Jiahui answered in a low voice.


    "Damn it! Kill everyone? So cruel? " Although he knew that Yakun didn''t say anything good, Wang Fan didn''t expect that this guy who didn''t look good was really so violent.


    Tong Jiahui sneered, then said: "he also said just now that T country has entered a state of military control, the police and the government have stopped all activities, and the order of the army is the highest order."


    "Military control? Is it a mutiny? " Wang Fan asked with wide eyes.


    "T country is a strange country. There are several military mutinies every year. The military expresses its appeal to the president in this way, and after each military mutiny, the government really compromises." Tong explained.


    "Damn, who''s holding a gun? Who has the final say?" Wang Fan said with emotion and looked at the soldiers again. Wang Fan was puzzled and asked, "can''t the President get rid of the people who took the lead in making trouble? Or find a way to send the officials home for the elderly! "


    "The top military officials of T country have good personal relations with the king. If they want to move them, the president is not qualified at all. That''s why every time the army makes trouble, the president can only compromise." Tong Jiahui continues to explain for Wang Fan.


    "What a country! The president doesn''t care? What else does the president have to do? " Wang Fan felt that it was not worth it to be the president of T country, but also felt that this country was a wonderful flower.


    Tong Jiahui, who also felt strange, did not answer Wang Fan''s question. She also shook her head with a bitter smile and looked at the soldiers on the plane quietly.


    Obviously, there are still people in the first class cabin who can understand the language of T country. Soon, the original intention of sergeant Yakun was quietly spread by people, so no one dared to raise any objection. We had to wait anxiously.


    After the first-class cabin was quiet, Sergeant Yakun whispered a few words to the soldiers beside him.


    The soldier listened to the chief sergeant''s words and nodded repeatedly. When Yakun finished, he left the first class cabin with his weapon and walked towards the gate.

 V2.Chapter 312

    Before the tension in the cabin eased, a neat sound of footsteps came from the gate. A middle-aged man in a green military uniform and big sunglasses, escorted by several soldiers, walked from the gate to the first class.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the arrival of middle-aged men makes the whole first-class plane once again shrouded in a repressive atmosphere.


    If the sergeant chief named Yakun was afraid of him because of his cruelty and ruthlessness, then the middle-aged man in military uniform was the kind of tyranny of his own style, which brought prestige to everyone.


    No one spoke in the first-class cabin. There was no sound except the footsteps of several soldiers and middle-aged men, just like those sitting in the seats were not real people.


    "Who is the guest of general Aru, please?" The middle-aged man went to the front of the first-class cabin and looked at everyone in the cabin through his sunglasses.


    General Aru?


    Hearing the middle-aged man mention the general Yalu, Wang Fan''s pupil can''t help but enlarge several times. He stares at the man nervously.


    Even sitting beside Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui, who has been calm and comfortable, feels nervous because of the man''s words. She quietly tenses Wang Fan''s hand.


    No one answered, nor did he dare to look at the middle-aged man, although he had a pair of black sunglasses in front of his eyes.


    Seeing that no one responded, the middle-aged man asked, "who''s general Aru''s guest? Please stand up. I''m here to pick you up! "


    Wang Fan, sitting in the back of the first-class cabin, frowned slightly when he heard the middle-aged man''s words and said to Tong Jiahui in a low voice: "this man, I''m afraid it''s not sent by general Yalu."


    "Why?" Although Tong Jiahui had a premonition, she still didn''t know. So when she heard Wang Fan''s guess, she asked curiously.


    "If general Aru sent him, how could he not know who he was going to pick up? What''s more, when you listen to his voice, you don''t mean to receive guests at all. On the contrary, it''s like investigating someone. It''s very uncomfortable for people to listen to. " Wang Fan lowered his voice and said what he thought.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s analysis, Tong Jiahui nodded. In fact, it was also a problem she felt vaguely, but she didn''t think these things so clearly in such a short time like Wang Fan.


    Two people whispered behavior, attracted the middle-aged man''s attention, he squinted at Wang Fan''s location, but did not ask Wang Fan.


    Sergeant Yakun, who followed him, also found the middle-aged man''s behavior. He followed the middle-aged man''s eyes and looked at Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui sitting in the back of the first-class cabin.


    "You! And the woman! What are you two talking about? " Yakun asked Wang Fan with a cold face.


    As soon as his words came out, the soldiers standing in the first-class cabin immediately pointed their guns at Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui.


    Seeing that these people were not right, Wang Fan quickly took Tong Jiahui''s hand, stood up and said, "we are here to attend the meeting. General Yalu will also attend. Is this his friend?"


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Jiang Xiaonian, who had been beaten as a pig in front of him, stood up anxiously and explained: "Sir, it''s not what he said. We are Chinese people who come to the meeting. We don''t know general Yalu at all."


    With these words, Jiang Xiaonian turned his head and looked at Wang Fan. He glared at Wang Fan with his swollen eyes. Then he said angrily, "Wang Fan, don''t talk nonsense about things you don''t know, don''t give us trouble!"


    "Director Jiang, didn''t you say that general Yalu invited you to this meeting? We''ll follow you to a meeting, and we''ll have a free tour. Why don''t we know general Yalu now? " Seeing Jiang Xiaonian trying to explain, Wang Fan didn''t mean to shut up at all. Instead, he put the matter on Jiang Xiaonian.


    Listening to what Wang Fan said there, Jiang Xiaonian''s face turned green. He waved his hand and said, "I was bragging. How can I know general Yalu? Wang Fan, don''t pit me!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaonian''s words were finished, he felt two fierce lights coming from behind. He carefully looked back and saw Yakun''s fierce eyes.


    "You''re a friend of general Aru, why not?" Yakun impolitely questioned Jiang Xiaonian.


    Jiang Xiaonian, with a cold sweat on his head, did not dare to wipe the sweat on his head at all. He faltered and said, "we are just Chinese people coming to the meeting. I''m really not familiar with general Yalu!"


    For Jiang Xiaonian''s explanation, Yakun obviously didn''t approve. He put the muzzle of his gun on Jiang Xiaonian''s chest and asked with a gloomy face, "who else are you with?"


    It''s not easy to be stuck at the muzzle of a gun, especially when the person with a weapon is still a character that makes people afraid.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who has some weak legs, can''t help shaking. He said with trembling: "and the one who talked to me just now, just the two of us, the others have arrived at the meeting in advance. We are really here for the meeting."


    Jiang Xiaonian''s reply surprised Wang Fan. He didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaonian still wanted to protect Tong Jiahui at this time.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to think about it, a few soldiers with live ammunition had already come to him, and the muzzle of the weapon in their hands had already aimed at the key point of his body.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Wang Fan immediately pretended to be honest and said to the soldiers, "don''t get me wrong, don''t get me wrong, we are just the researchers who came to the meeting."


    "Well! researcher? How can researchers have the ability to kill so many robbers on the plane? " The middle-aged man heard Wang Fan''s words and asked with a sneer.


    In the face of the middle-aged man''s query, Wang Fan calmly said: "I grew up with my uncle to practice martial arts, and the robbers only focused on bullying the stewardess on the plane, so I had a chance."


    "Yes? Is there no one else to help you? " The middle-aged man asked coldly.


    With a wry smile, Wang Fan shook his head and said to the middle-aged man, "how can I do such a big thing without help?"


    I thought Wang Fan would like Jiang Xiaonian, stand up alone and take all the things, but I didn''t expect him to answer the middle-aged man''s question like this.


    Don''t know what Wang Fan want to do, Tong Jiahui slightly frown, she don''t believe Wang Fan will betray kaqiusha and juan''er, even if he didn''t like the two women.


    But his answer, but people can not help but doubt, he will immediately burst out the existence of Katyusha and juan''er.

 V2.Chapter 313

    Don''t say Tong Jiahui was a little surprised. Even the expression on the middle-aged man''s face was not calm.


    Without waiting for the middle-aged man to ask, Wang Fan went on to say, "merciful God has always been with me. He helped me defeat the robbers and save these poor people."


    "What?"


    When the middle-aged man heard Wang Fan''s words, he was so angry that he almost pulled out his pistol and broke his mouth with a bullet.


    Tong Jiahui, relieved, never thought that Wang Fan was still in the mood of joking at such a critical moment, and it was still such a ridiculous joke.


    Wang Fan shrugged his shoulders and stepped out of the seat next to Tong Jiahui. Standing in front of the soldiers, he said in a very wronged tone: "thank God, I not only defeated the robbers, but also met you. General Yalu will treat us, right?"


    All the people in the first-class cabin looked at Wang Fan who was talking to himself with the same look as an idiot. It was like asking a middle-aged man about Wang Fan.


    Let alone a person with high IQ, even a person with no brain content and a solid head can see that the middle-aged man is not sent by general Yalu to greet his friends, and it is very likely that the middle-aged man is going to catch general Yalu''s friends.


    But Wang Fan couldn''t see it, and he was still there looking very lucky.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who was held at gunpoint by sergeant Yakun, didn''t know Wang Fan thoroughly, but they had a long history of feud in H city. Of course, he knew what kind of person Wang Fan was and how high his IQ was.


    In Jiang Xiaonian''s words, if you stick a coat of hair on Wang Fan, this guy is better than a monkey.


    Is it not an abnormal thing that such a smart person suddenly becomes a fool who can''t see the situation clearly?


    Abnormal must have demon!


    Jiang Xiaonian''s mind, suddenly out of such a sentence.


    But in the end Wang Fan want to do what demon, Jiang Xiaonian even if it is to scratch the head, there is no way to think out, after all, Wang Fan this person, always do not play according to the routine, a lot of things are elusive.


    It can also be seen that Wang fan is pretending to be a fool. Of course, Jiang Xiaonian is not the only one. The middle-aged man standing in the front of the first class also understands that Wang fan is pretending to be a fool, but he doesn''t mean to stop Wang Fan.


    Now in the first class, there are seven or eight soldiers with live ammunition. Although they may not be better than Wang Fan in boxing, the weapons in their hands are definitely not what Wang fan can fight against.


    The middle-aged man looked at Wang Fan with great interest, as if expecting to see what Wang Fan would do next.


    Wang Fan, who muttered to himself, looked at the soldiers on guard, stretched out his arms and said with a smile, "thank you for coming. Should we embrace you?"


    ¡°NO£¡¡±


    The soldier couldn''t understand Wang Fan''s Chinese language, but he could understand Wang Fan''s movements. The soldier nearest to him refused Wang Fan with a gloomy face.


    However, the soldier''s reaction was slow. Although he said no, he didn''t escape the embrace of Wang Fan. After all, he was put into his arms by Wang Fan''s outstretched arms.


    ¡°SHIT£¡¡±


    When several soldiers saw that their companions were hugged by Wang Fan, they immediately pointed the muzzle at Wang Fan''s head, and the international common foul language burst out in their mouth.


    As if frightened by the actions of these soldiers, Wang Fan flurried to release the soldiers in his arms and asked with a look of fear: "what do you mean? Is there any misunderstanding? "


    Seeing Wang Fan''s appearance of fear, the middle-aged man thought it was unnecessary to make trouble with Wang Fan. He said coldly: "Yalu has betrayed the king, and we have already grasped the prison. You are friends of Yalu and enemies of the king!"


    "What? Who are the king''s enemies? Didn''t you just say that you were sent by general Aru to meet us? " Wang Fan, with an unbelievable look on his face, went to the middle-aged man.


    "Stop!"


    Chief sergeant Yakun issued a warning to Wang Fan who tried to approach the middle-aged man in blunt Chinese.


    "Why should I stop? Who the hell are you? It''s not with the robbers, is it


    Wang Fan didn''t stop. He went on to the middle-aged man.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t stop, Sergeant chief Yakun raised his weapon and aimed at Wang Fan''s eyebrows.


    But the middle-aged man didn''t seem to respond to Wang Fan''s approach. He just looked at Wang Fan coldly, like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    "What are you stopping me for? I want to ask, who are you? Why do you pretend to be friends of general Aru? "


    Holding the barrel of Yakun''s weapon in one hand, Wang Fan questions him excitedly.


    By Wang Fan''s provocation, Yakun''s brow twisted into a knot, but he did not shoot at Wang Fan, but looked at the middle-aged man standing behind him.


    The middle-aged man took off his sunglasses and looked at Wang Fan standing next to Yakun with a pair of hawk eyes and cold light. His voice was cold and he said, "boy, do you want to get close to me and control me with your Chinese Kung Fu?"


    "Damn it! You guessed it Wang Fan, who had been told through his mind, didn''t have any depression on his face. On the contrary, his expression was exaggerated.


    "Boy, don''t think you can do some tricks, you can be arrogant and tell you! I''m not a soft persimmon The middle-aged man folded up his sunglasses and put them into his pocket. He spoke arrogantly to Wang Fan.


    "Oh? Is this uncle a martial arts expert? " Wang Fan looked up and down at the middle-aged man.


    With a contemptuous look at Wang Fan, the middle-aged man said to Yakun, "let him come here. I haven''t been active for a long time. Today, let me take a boy and have a good exercise!"


    "Yes! Captain


    At the command of the middle-aged man, Yakun answers quickly.


    Yakun, who dodged the road, looked at Wang Fan who passed by him contemptuously with the same look at the corpse. He muttered in a low voice: "soon, you will regret your stupidity!"


    "I''ll give it to you, too!"


    Wang Fan, who has passed by Yakun, said to Yakun without looking back.


    Walking one meter away from the middle-aged man, Wang fan stopped to look at him and asked with a smile: "it seems that you are very confident!"


    "Boy, you''ve got the wrong opponent! You shouldn''t challenge a soldier who has been through many battles! " The middle-aged man replied with a cold face.


    "Is it?" Wang Fan says a word, spread the hand that clenched, gave a cunning smile to the middle-aged man.


    Just now, the middle-aged man, after seeing the object in Wang Fan''s hand, his pride on his face disappeared instantly, and his fear and confusion also climbed up his cheek.

 V2.Chapter 314

    Wang Fan turned his back to all the people, except the middle-aged man who was less than one meter away from him, so the object in his hand was only clearly seen by him and the middle-aged man.


    "Don''t you want to live?" Middle aged men because of tension, the expression on the face is also very exaggerated, his tone of speech, but there is no previous arrogance.


    "On the contrary, I think, so that I can survive!" Wang Fan unkindly smile at the middle-aged man, by the way shook the hand of the grenade.


    you ''re right!


    What Wang Fan holds in his hand is a standard grenade, and his thumb is on the ring of the grenade. As long as he pulls it gently, he can detonate the grenade in his hand.


    It''s no wonder that middle-aged men are nervous. As far as he and Wang fan are concerned, he has no chance to escape, let alone stop Wang Fan''s further action.


    Sergeant Yakun, standing behind Wang Fan, was the first to react. He rushed to Wang Fan with a gun. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw the grenade in Wang Fan''s hand.


    "Where did you get the grenade?" Sergeant Yakun asked aloud.


    Seeing the panic on Yakun''s face, Wang Fan said with a laugh: "ha ha! Why are you so nervous? Your brother gave it to me! I gave him a hug, he gave me a grenade, this friendship is really... Ha ha! "


    "Fart!" Yakun of course knows that Wang fan is talking nonsense. He is so angry that he scolds Wang Fan.


    "Sergeant Yakun, please pay attention to your words. I''m not very good tempered. Let alone someone threatening me, even if someone dares to scold me, I can''t help doing some crazy things."


    "Boy! Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you in the head! " Aiming at Wang Fan, Sergeant Yakun stares at him.


    "I don''t believe it, really. Why don''t we make a bet? You shoot me, I''ll blow him up! " Know Yakun Sergeant chief is not afraid of death, so Wang Fan did not take him as the target of attack.


    Although sergeant Yakun looks very violent, he is just like a devil, but Wang fan can feel that he is still a very loyal man, and the man he is loyal to is the middle-aged man who is not far away from Wang Fan.


    The middle-aged man''s loyalty to Yakun is also very gratifying, but he doesn''t want to sacrifice Yakun. Looking at Wang Fan, the middle-aged man said, "boy, as a soldier of T country, mark has long ignored life and death. Don''t think that I can yield with a grenade."


    "Colonel mark!" When he heard what Mark said there, Sergeant Yakun felt excited and looked at him with adoration in his eyes.


    After nodding at sergeant Yakun, Colonel Mark said, "Yakun, let the brothers take the others off the plane. I''d like to see what kind of friends Yalu, the rebel leader, invited this time."


    "But, Captain!" Sergeant Yakun heard the order and looked at Colonel mark hesitantly.


    "Obey the order, what we want to catch now is the reinforcements of Yalu, not these ordinary people!" Captain Mark said to Yakun sternly.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that Colonel mark was still a man with a good heart!" Wang Fan listened to their conversation and felt that Colonel mark was a standard hypocrite.


    Just now, when sergeant Yakun appeared in the first class cabin with his soldiers, because of the comments of the passengers, he said that he wanted to kill everyone. It is enough to guess that these armed soldiers are absolutely not good men and women.


    As the commander of sergeant Yakun, Colonel mark asked the soldiers to save the passengers, which was obviously different from the attitude of sergeant Yakun before.


    With a little thought in his heart, Wang Fan understood what Colonel mark meant.


    He gave an order to sergeant Yakun just to show his kindness and win the support of the first class passengers, so that Wang Fan was completely isolated there.


    As long as the passengers on the plane blame Wang Fan, it will inevitably lead to certain riots, so it is not impossible to seize the opportunity to seize the grenade in Wang Fan''s hands.


    Moreover, Wang Fan believed that there must be other meanings for Colonel mark to give orders to sergeant Yakun.


    Can''t let mark get the first chance of anti Hakka, Wang Fan directly exposed his true colors.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, Tong Jiahui, who was sitting in the back row, also said loudly: "this Colonel, your men just threatened to kill all the people on the plane. How can you become so kind now? It seems that we are detained here. It''s your masterpiece


    Tong Jiahui, who instantly understands Wang Fan''s intention, naturally won''t let Wang Fan fight alone. She says these words out loud to let everyone see mark clearly.


    Some of the passengers are proficient in the language of T country. Of course, they also understand what sergeant Yakun said to Mary, so they believe what Tong Jiahui said.


    Although the passengers in the first class are worried that Wang Fan will detonate the grenade, they are also worried that Colonel mark will cheat them out of the plane and fall into another trap.


    The hesitant people were nervous, looking left and right, and could not make up their mind, for fear that their decision was wrong, and finally lost the chance to escape.


    "Colonel mark, as long as you let us go, I promise this grenade won''t explode around you, and we won''t help general Aru." Wang Fan did not give mark the opportunity to continue to bewitch the public, and said his idea directly.


    Wang Fan''s idea soon won the support of others. Most of the passengers who come to T country by plane are for the purpose of traveling. They never thought that they would encounter such a thing. So what they want to do now is to leave this land of right and wrong.


    Some timid passengers have already made the idea of flying back to China immediately, so they are eager to leave safely, not to be misunderstood by Colonel mark.


    "Boy, you must be clear about your relationship with Aru. Other people can go. You can''t!" Seeing that no one reprimanded Wang Fan, Captain mark had to bite his teeth and make a decision.


    Although Colonel mark does not know whether the person he is looking for is Wang Fan, at least in the current situation, Wang fan is the most suspect among all the people here.


    The passengers on the plane didn''t want to stay for a long time. Now when they heard mark say that they could leave safely first, their faces looked forward to it.


    But Wang Fan knew very well that if all the people on the plane left, he would not have the chance to blackmail Colonel mark, and he would never have the chance to leave the plane again!

 V2.Chapter 315

    All of a sudden, things become deadlock. Wang Fan holds a grenade that may explode at any time, which becomes his last straw.


    However, Colonel mark, who stands opposite Wang Fan, uses his despicable acting skills to instigate all the people in the first class cabin to point at Wang Fan and let him completely lose his last chance to survive.


    However, people''s minds are unstable.


    As soon as captain Mark''s words were finished, someone immediately stood up and said to Wang Fan, "Sir, this is obviously a matter for you and the military of T country. I''m a man of my duty. I don''t want to get involved in your affairs. I just want to leave safely."


    "Me too. I just want to leave safely."


    "It''s just a nightmare. It turns out that you are the one who caused all these things."


    "Sir, we don''t know this man. I hope you can let me go!"


    Those passengers who were sitting in their seats all stood up and wanted to get rid of Wang Fan, just like Wang Fan was an unforgivable sinner.


    Listening to these people''s words, Colonel Mark said with a smile: "boy, you still haven''t found a helper in the end. These people don''t want to advance and retreat with you, let alone take risks for you!"


    "Well! What else can I say? " For these people''s practice, Wang Fan in addition to a wry smile, he really has nothing to say.


    Man is like this. When he needs you, you are the God in his eyes. He can worship you and give you the most wonderful praise.


    But if one day, you touch his interests, then you will immediately become his enemy, he will come up with a thousand, 10000 kinds of methods, let you regret to give him a helping hand.


    When the plane encounters robbers in flight, none of these people dare to stand up and protect the stewardess and other passengers on the plane. They all hide in their seats like turtles.


    Wang Fan stepped forward and defeated the robbers on the plane, saving everyone, including the stewardess.


    But now these people''s attitude, but really let Wang Fan chill.


    Mary, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, saw that the passengers were crowding to get off the plane. She anxiously yelled to those people, "ladies and gentlemen, do you forget how this gentleman saved you? Shouldn''t you do something for him? "


    Mary''s sudden words stopped the people who were walking. Several women in the group turned their heads and looked at Mary and Wang Fan.


    Seeing these men stop, Mary said, "I believe you all know the character of this gentleman. I hope you can stand up for him and explain it to this officer. Help him, even if it''s in return for him!"


    Mary didn''t want people to argue for Wang Fan and the soldiers of T country, and that idea was unrealistic.


    In the face of armed soldiers, even if these people conscience, in order to protect Wang Fan and fight each other, the end can only be a tragic death.


    So Mary just wanted them to fight for an opportunity for Wang Fan. She hoped that Colonel mark could believe that Wang Fan was not what he thought, nor was he a bad man.


    People in the team began to hesitate. Some people looked at the tears on Mary''s face and began to move to go back, but they were pulled back by the fellow travelers.


    As if seeing hope, Mary quickly said, "I believe that the world will be kind to people with good intentions. Today he has helped you, and you have helped him. You are also kind-hearted people, and someone will help you in the future."


    Mary''s persuasion made some people more hesitant. Although they didn''t go back to their seats, they turned around and had no intention to leave the plane for the time being.


    Colonel mark, who looked on coldly, laughed and said to Wang Fan, "guess if I order my soldiers to arrest all these people, will they support you here?"


    "Colonel mark, I don''t know if your country T, when training soldiers, has taught you how to avoid the harm of mines or grenades to the surrounding companions?" Wang Fan answered calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Captain Mark''s face darkened, and the smile disappeared.


    "In the Chinese army, we all teach the soldiers that when they are unable to avoid the grenades thrown by the enemy, in order to avoid the fragments of the grenades exploding and hurting our comrades in arms, the person nearest to the grenades should block the exploding grenades with his body to protect others. This is called life for life." Wang Fan looked into captain Mark''s eyes and said to him calmly.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Colonel mark was unbelievable. He shook his head and said, "boy, don''t try to cheat me here. I don''t believe that some people in your Chinese army will sacrifice their lives to protect others."


    "Therefore, you t country will never be our opponent!" Wang Fan walked up to Colonel mark with a sneer. Under his gaze, he opened the ring on the grenade with his finger.


    He was still pondering over the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, but he didn''t expect that Wang Fan had made such a crazy move. Colonel mark wanted to withdraw from Wang Fan, but he was still slow.


    With a grenade pulled out of the insurance in one hand and a clasp on captain Mark''s wrist in the other hand, Wang Fan said with a ferocious face: "let these people go, or I will die with you now!"


    "Wang Fan!"


    Tong Jiahui, standing in the back of the first class cabin, saw that Wang Fan was going to die with colonel mark, and she was so scared that she called out Wang Fan''s name.


    Fearing that Wang Fan might have an accident, Tong Jiahui pushes away the passengers and runs to Wang Fan.


    "Miss, you can''t go there!"


    Mary was also surprised to see what Wang Fan was doing, but she reacted quickly and grabbed Tong Jiahui who ran in front of her.


    The passengers on the plane were frightened and screamed by Wang Fan''s sudden action, and they ran to the gate.


    The soldiers under Colonel mark, seeing that their officers were threatened by Wang Fan, and that there might be an accident, rushed up nervously and pointed their guns at Wang Fan.


    In the blink of an eye, only a few of them were left in the first-class cabin which was still overcrowded.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who tightly clasped Mark''s wrist, saw that Tong Jiahui didn''t run away. He anxiously yelled at her: "go! Hurry up


    "Wang Fan, I won''t leave you!" Tong Jiahui cried to Wang Fan with tears on her face. The decisive expression on her face showed her heart.


    Bang


    The sound of gunfire reverberated in the not spacious space of the first class.

 V2.Chapter 316

    The sound of the gun stunned everyone. Even Wang Fan, who wanted to die with colonel mark, was startled by the sound of the gun coming from behind him.


    Katyusha, standing at the cockpit door, looks coldly at all the people in the first class cabin, and her weapons are held in front of her chest.


    "Please calm down, miss!"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Colonel mark took the initiative to say hello to Katyusha, who was standing at the cockpit door.


    Miss?


    Some can''t believe their ears. Wang Fan looks at captain mark in surprise, and Katyusha, whose face is still cold.


    At this time, Katyusha seemed to be a different person. She stood there, her face was very blue. She did not have the fierce and lively appearance when she talked with Wang Fan.


    "Fool! Let everyone go


    Gazing at Colonel mark, Katyusha orders him out loud.


    When he heard Katyusha''s order, Colonel mark didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He ignored Wang Fan and the grenade that would explode at any time in his hand, and directly directed at sergeant Yakun: "didn''t you hear what the eldest lady said? Let everyone go


    "Oh."


    The expression is also very nervous Yakun, agreed to turn around, directed at the soldiers under his command.


    All of a sudden, those who did not have time to run away passengers, this just calm down from the confusion.


    Without the threat of armed soldiers, they did not panic before, but we still do not understand why this ferocious Colonel mark, who is not afraid of the grenade in Wang Fan''s hand, is afraid of Katyusha, a girl of e country, and that fear is not pretended.


    Not only the other people in the cabin are very confused, but also Wang Fan, who is close to Katyusha, looks at her suspiciously.


    Noting that Wang Fan was looking at himself, Katyusha said without expression: "I''ll explain this to you later."


    "All right." Wang Fan also knows that it is not the right time to say this. The most urgent task now is to get rid of the grenade in his hand.


    The standard grenade equipped by infantry, after pulling the top safety, the firing pin does not hit the explosive immediately, but has a handle like part to brake. As long as you release the handle, the grenade will explode in a few seconds.


    Now that Colonel mark no longer targets Wang Fan, Wang Fan naturally does not need to die with him.


    But the bow didn''t turn back. Wang Fan had opened the safety on the grenade. One hand was holding the brake handle tightly. As soon as he let go, the grenade would explode in front of him.


    Even if he told everyone to leave, he had no place to hide.


    At this time, Wang Fan didn''t know exactly what was going on, but Colonel Mark''s aggressive posture pushed him on a road of no return.


    "Mark! Your uncle''s The more Wang Fan thought about it, the more depressed he felt. He released captain Mark''s wrist, but he did not forget to curse him.


    Looking at the grenade in Wang Fan''s hand, Colonel mark didn''t care about it. However, he retreated a few steps and opened a safe distance with Wang Fan.


    However, when everyone is hiding from Wang Fan, kaqiusha and juan''er come to him.


    Looking at the grenade in Wang Fan''s hand, Katyusha Zaba Zaba said with some emotion: "you are indeed a creature without any brain cells, otherwise you would not be so impulsive! Don''t you know that impulse is the devil? "


    "Why do you open the insurance? Is your goal, not just to get rid of Colonel mark? Do you really want to die with him? " Juan''er is not angry and asks.


    In the face of two women''s ridicule, Wang Fan felt his palms were sweating, but he still insisted on calm and said: "I want to protect other people on the plane, I must..."


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Katyusha put her hands and interrupted him, saying, "OK! Don''t use such high sounding words to cover up your dispassionate problems. It will only make you more stupid! "


    "Indeed Juan''er said in the side of God mending knife.


    The two women taught Wang Fan a lesson, which made him feel that he lost face in front of the public, but the two women said it was right.


    Wang Fan has always criticized that he is not calm enough. Although he also knows his own problem, he can''t restrain his impulse every time he encounters a big event.


    But about Wang Fan''s this fault, ghost uncle also once talked to him, but ghost uncle is not a lesson to him, on the contrary, he is very approbation of this kind of temper and character.


    In the words of ghost uncle, if a man is not impulsive when he is young, what kind of capital will he use to tell your grandchildren when you are old?


    Moreover, the impulsive man is the most bloody man, only cowardly people, will encounter danger, secretly hide in the corner not to be found.


    Seems to see Wang fan is not convinced, Katyusha said with a smile: "OK! Let''s get rid of this thing in your hand, and then sit down and have a chat. What do you think? "


    Is it necessary to ask Wang Fan''s advice on this question?


    At this time, Wang Fan would like to throw the grenade out of his hand, but on the plane, he is not allowed to do so, and if there is no prepared shelter, even if Wang Fan throws the grenade out, he will hurt himself or others because of no protection.


    Seeing that Wang Fan nodded to agree with his opinion, Katyusha ordered to captain mark, "prepare the shelter immediately and help him remove the danger!"


    "Miss, this is the airport. Where can I repair the shelter for him?" Said Colonel mark with a sad face.


    "That''s your problem. In a word, this man must not be hurt at all. Otherwise, I will let you carry a box of bombs and send yourself to heaven!" The tone of her speech was very cold. Katyusha''s attitude towards Colonel mark was very different from that of Wang Fan.


    Seeing that Katyusha had no room for negotiation, and that Colonel mark was no longer talking nonsense, he quickly called sergeant Yakun and left the plane with the other soldiers.


    Watching captain mark flurried out of the plane, Mary was worried and asked, "Miss Katyusha, he won''t just run away, will he?"


    "Yes! If he runs away secretly, what will Wang Fan do? " Tong Jiahui, who has not yet recovered from her grief, asks anxiously.


    Standing there, Katyusha sneered and said to them, "as long as I''m here, he doesn''t dare to sneak away."


    "Well, if he won''t come back, let''s go to seek his life together." Wang Fan looked at Katyusha full of confidence and said in a strange way.

 V2.Chapter 317

    Captain mark not only returned to the first class of the plane, but also brought an experienced soldier. As soon as they entered the first class door, they went straight to Wang Fan.


    "Miss, this is the best explosive disposal expert here. I specially asked someone to send him here." Captain Mark said to Katyusha in a flattering way.


    When things get to this point, anyone can see that Katyusha''s attitude towards Wang fan is different. There is a faint taste of love in it.


    Although Colonel mark is a burly man with a cold and stern appearance, in front of Katyusha, he can only ingratiate himself with a smile, for fear of provoking this hot tempered girl from e country.


    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui are right in guessing that Katyusha is indeed the daughter of the leader of the Tomahawk gang. Moreover, the purpose of her visit to T country is not so simple.


    The robber on the plane almost met the murderer inexplicably, which made Katyusha angry and scared the big guy of T country.


    It was because of Katyusha''s distress that the leader of T country specially arranged for his confidant, Colonel mark, to take his soldiers to the airport and board the plane.


    Colonel mark learned from Katyusha that the plane was likely to be on board, as well as the accomplices of the robbers, so he arranged for the soldiers to take control of the first class cabin after boarding.


    Why is it that we only control first class, but not investigate economy class?


    After listening to Katyusha, Colonel Mark said that the robbers were very cruel to the economy class passengers, while the first-class passengers were not hurt. Therefore, Captain mark deduced that the secret agents hidden in the plane were probably among the first-class passengers.


    Of course, this is only the conjecture of Colonel mark. He did not ask Katyusha about what happened in the first class.


    Katyusha didn''t say anything about Wang Fan and her defeating the robbers, so as soon as captain Mark got on the plane, he began his investigation.


    If you don''t comment on Colonel mark from any point of view, he is indeed an excellent soldier, and he is absolutely a rare talent on the battlefield.


    But he, who has been in the battlefield all the year round, doesn''t know how to investigate the conspiracy, let alone how to ask the people present.


    Accustomed to bold work, Colonel mark took the hijacking of the plane for granted and put it on general Yaru, who was against his immediate superior.


    This is why, as soon as Colonel mark opened his mouth, he asked who was general Aru''s friend and pretended to be general Aru''s confidant.


    Generally speaking, it''s impossible for Colonel mark to have any result in doing so. But Wang fan is angry with Jiang Xiaonian, which directly leads to his revenge on Jiang Xiaonian, and finally helps the blind cat meet the dead mouse.


    When he heard that there was a friend of general Aru on the plane, Colonel mark was so happy that he wanted to jump up.


    In his opinion, as long as the identity of the other party is confirmed, then the next step is only torture, let the other party tell all the conspiracy, so he will be very excited, want to take Wang Fan and Jiang Xiaonian away.


    But what he met was not a man who was willing to let go.


    With his bravery, Wang Fan finally let Colonel mark suffer a loss. If Katyusha didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid that now the two people are already bloody and lying on the floor of the plane.


    Seeing that Katyusha''s feelings for Wang fan are unusual, Colonel Mark''s look at Wang fan is much softer than before. After greeting Katyusha, he said to Wang Fan, "little brother, please bear with me. We will not let you have anything to do."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are by my side. In case of an accident, we can be companions." There is no hand grenade and panic, but Wang fan is very calm words.


    This kind of performance was to Katyusha''s taste. Katyusha listened to him and said with a smile, "Hey! Shit man, you want to be beautiful. It doesn''t matter if you die alone. So many of us die with you. You really get a good deal! "


    "Hey, you can take them off the plane first! I can''t stop you now! " Wang Fan looked at Katyusha and said with pride.


    As soon as Wang Fan finished, Tong Jiahui said, "I won''t get off the plane. I want to be with you."


    Mary, who was supporting Tong Jiahui, said excitedly, "I won''t get off the plane either. Mr. Wang saved my life. I''ll be here with him."


    Wang Fan''s heart was warmed by the two women''s competing attitude. He looked back at Tong Jiahui and Mary and said, "thank you for your support, but you can rest assured that with Katyusha, the eldest lady, accompanying me, I believe nothing will happen today."


    With these words of comfort, Wang Fan did not forget to take a deep look at Tong Jiahui. The tenderness in his eyes could melt everything.


    "Hey, shit man, can you stop flirting with your girlfriend in front of me? Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to do so? " Katyusha rolled her eyes and said to Wang Fan.


    Turning around, Wang Fan smiles and doesn''t talk to Katyusha any more. However, just after his eyes swept over Katyusha''s face and accidentally saw juan''er standing beside her, the smile on Wang Fan''s face disappeared.


    Juan''er, standing behind Katyusha, is staring at Wang Fan, who is less than half a meter away from her.


    But because of the position, and Wang Fan has been fighting with Katyusha, so Wang Fan didn''t care about her.


    But now seeing the expression on her face and the fierce light in her eyes, Wang Fan has to face up to juan''er''s existence again.


    What is this little girl doing?


    Do you want to kill me?


    Accidentally see juan''er''s fierce eyes, Wang Fan secretly guess, juan''er exactly want to do.


    Thinking about it, Wang Fan didn''t feel guilty. She shouldn''t have attracted such hostility.


    Katyusha, who was standing opposite Wang Fan, found that he had something on his mind and asked, "shit man, what are you up to?"


    "Katyusha, I have something to ask you. I don''t know if it''s appropriate to speak here?" Wang Fan secretly looked at juan''er again and couldn''t help asking kaqiusha.


    Has been staring at Wang Fan, so his every move has not been able to escape the attention of juan''er, heard Wang Fan said so mysteriously, juan''er suddenly guessed what he might want to ask.


    "No!"


    Before Katyusha spoke, juan''er answered coldly.


    Juan''er''s voice was very loud, which not only surprised Wang Fan, but also the explosive disposal expert who was helping Wang Fan get the grenade.


    And the grenade, which Wang Fan held tightly in his hand, fell to the floor from Wang Fan''s hand.

 V2.Chapter 318

    As soon as the grenade was taken off, Wang Fan''s eyes were silly. Without waiting for the reaction, Wang Fan yelled: "get down!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Fan fell down and pressed the grenade on the ground under his body.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. Before everyone woke up from the nightmare, they had already seen Wang Fan lying on the ground.


    Time seems to solidify at this moment. Everyone''s eyes look at Wang Fan, and everyone''s face is surprised. Even juan''er, who has been looking at Wang Fan coldly, is shocked by Wang Fan''s action.


    The first reaction is Tong Jiahui. When she sees Wang Fan pressing thunder under her body, she quickly breaks away from Mary''s hand and rushes to Wang Fan lying on the ground.


    "Go


    Seeing that Tong Jiahui didn''t run for her life, instead, she ran towards herself, which made Wang Fan feel both happy and sad.


    What is gratifying is that Tong Jiahui is so passionate about him that she even wants to save him at such a dangerous time.


    The sad thing is that the grenade is under him now. Once it explodes, let alone he has no chance to live. I''m afraid these people around him will be more or less hurt.


    When the explosive disposal experts dealt with this grenade, Wang Fan was still in the mood to joke with them, because he felt that the danger had been basically removed, and there was no need to be so nervous.


    But when the danger really came, Wang Fan regretted that he didn''t let Tong Jiahui leave earlier.


    Without any hesitation, Tong Jiahui has rushed to Wang Fan. Because she is wearing a skirt, Tong Jiahui can only squat beside Wang Fan, but she holds Wang Fan''s hand tightly with her hands.


    "I will not leave you, even if I die, I will die together!" At this time, Tong Jiahui''s face was full of tears, but she was so firm in speaking.


    He was born in the same bed and died in the same acupoint.


    This is Tong Jiahui''s commitment to Wang Fan and a woman''s commitment to love.


    In this materialistic age, how many girls can treat love as a sacred thing.


    Houses, cars and tickets have become girls'' pursuit of love. When extravagant material life replaces spiritual pursuit, the world will become incomprehensible.


    Love is a transcendent existence.


    Men and women in love should not use the most vulgar things to measure everything and people in love.


    When people around them saw this scene, they were also full of sympathy for Tong Jiahui, but this kind of sympathy could not be exchanged for anything. After all, life and death is a matter of vital importance, and no one can make improper consideration.


    At the moment of everyone''s confusion, the explosive disposal expert who came here with colonel mark cleared his throat and said, "don''t be nervous, everyone. This grenade, after my identification, should not explode."


    As soon as the explosive disposal expert said his words, the people present were surprised, and everyone looked at mark standing beside him.


    In his thirties, he looked mediocre, with dark skin and short stature, which fully proved that he was a native of T territory.


    "You''re not lying to us, are you?" Mark asked with some worry.


    The explosive disposal expert looked at him, spread his hands, and said helplessly: "Captain, the grenade has not exploded by this time. Do you need to explain it again?"


    Mark, who came out of the battlefield, of course used this kind of grenade. He knew its performance very well. Now when he heard what his men said, he couldn''t help looking at Wang Fan lying on the ground.


    The standard grenade carried by infantry will explode in five seconds as long as the handle is released after contacting the safety.


    All this short delay is also for soldiers to throw grenades.


    As for some magic dramas staged in China, after the grenade or grenade is released, the protagonist can talk to others for a long time, and then throw out the grenade to blow up the enemy, which can only be seen as a joke!


    From Wang Fan''s falling to the ground and pressing the grenade under him to Tong Jiahui''s running to Wang Fan, it took at least ten seconds.


    If there is no problem with the grenade, it should have exploded under Wang Fan''s body long ago. Where is the chance for them to question.


    Just now, everyone''s attention was attracted by Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan, so they didn''t consider the delay of the grenade explosion. It was not until this explosive disposal expert said this that everyone reacted from the confusion.


    Lying on the ground, Wang Fan pressed his hands on the ground and slowly separated himself from the ground. He carefully looked at the grenade under his body and found that the cold grenade was still intact.


    "No explosion!"


    Wang Fan looked at the grenade which was pressed under his body. It didn''t explode as he imagined. He said happily to Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui, who also escaped, is not only happy for her own safety, but also excited for Wang Fan''s successful escape.


    Before Wang Fan got up from the floor, Tong Jiahui put her arms around his neck, and a pair of red lips were tightly attached to his lips.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed.


    After such a test of life and death, the feelings between the two people have improved a lot.


    This also makes Wang Fan cherish Tong Jiahui''s feelings more and feel that he was sorry for her.


    "Keke"


    Watching the two kissing there, Katyusha coughed awkwardly twice.


    Hearing Katyusha''s cough, Tong Jiahui blushed and buried her head shyly beside Wang Fan''s neck.


    The shy Tong Jiahui looks like a newly married daughter-in-law. Although she has just experienced a life and death, it does not affect her inner happiness.


    With one hand around Tong Jiahui''s waist, Wang Fan got up from the floor. He turned to Katyusha and juan''er and said with a relaxed face: "since it''s a false alarm, let''s get off the plane quickly. In case this grenade starts to explode again, we can''t think about it!"


    "This gentleman is right. You get off the plane first, and I''ll deal with the duds," the explosive disposal expert said seriously.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s safe escape, Katyusha said nothing more. She took juan''er''s hand and gave Wang Fan a white look. Then she went straight to the gate.


    After a meaningful look at Wang Fan again, Colonel mark followed Katyusha and hurried to the gate.


    Just when Wang fan is ready to greet Mary to leave together, he accidentally sees Jiang Xiaonian curled up in his seat.


    "Damn it! Jiang Xiaonian, are you stunned? "


    Looking at the motionless Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan asked in surprise.

 V2.Chapter 319

    All hands and feet, to faint in the seat of Jiang Xiaonian off the plane, Wang Fan frowned to tongjiahui said: "Jiang Xiaonian is now like this, what do we do next? I don''t even know where the hotel we''re staying at is. "


    Tong Jiahui is also worried about this problem. She smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Then she looks at Jiang Xiaonian lying on the ground and says to Wang Fan, "I didn''t expect to encounter so many things when I came to T country this time. I haven''t asked him before. It seems that I can only find a temporary residence first."


    "Why don''t you live with us?" Juan''er, who has been looking cold all the time, suddenly says to Wang Fan who has a sad face.


    "Who? Are you talking to me? " Looking at juan''er in disbelief, Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Along the way, juan''er didn''t give him a good face, and even when Wang Fan was in danger, juan''er, whose face was like frost, still didn''t care about him.


    On the contrary, Katyusha, who is hot tempered and seems to be difficult to get along with, has always been very considerate of Wang Fan, and has little meaning to say.


    If Katyusha made the invitation, Wang Fan could understand it, but it happened that juan''er, who had always been cold to him, made Wang Fan a little surprised!


    Without waiting for juan''er to speak again, Tong Jiahui scrambled to one side and said, "we can find the hotel ourselves. Don''t worry about it!"


    After rejecting juan''er''s kindness, Tong Jiahui pulls Wang Fan to leave, but they have to bear the burden of Jiang Xiaonian, so they can''t leave the airport for a while.


    Katyusha saw that Tong Jiahui had no room for negotiation and said with a smile, "since you don''t want to live with us, I''ll let captain mark send a car to see you off."


    "Good!" This time, Tong Jiahui did not refuse.


    Katyusha is right. Dragging Jiang Xiaonian, if they don''t have a car, it''s more difficult for them to get to the hotel.


    Moreover, Tong Jiahui has looked around and found that there are many guests stranded in the airport, so there is no taxi for them at all.


    Hearing that Tong Jiahui didn''t refuse herself, Katyusha went on to say, "well, there''s something I have to make clear to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Now T country is in the state of military control, and Yalu and we don''t deal with each other very well. If you arrive at the hotel in the car arranged by Colonel mark, I can''t guarantee that Yalu won''t send someone to trouble you!" Katyusha shrugged and said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let Jiang Xiaonian and general Yalu explain it then." Wang Fan thought about it and said to Katyusha.


    "Well, good luck!" Katyusha didn''t say anything more. She turned around and walked to the car.


    Instead, juan''er went up to Wang Fan, handed him a pistol and said to him, "take your self-defense. The situation in T country is unstable recently. You should be able to use it!"


    Wang Fan didn''t refuse juan''er''s concern. For one thing, what juan''er said is right. T country is in a turbulent period. If it has weapons to defend itself, it will be much safer.


    Second, juan''er is a woman. If Wang Fan refuses her again and again in front of everyone, it will obviously make her face hang on.


    Although juan''er didn''t have a good face for him, it was all on the plane. Now that she got off the plane, juan''er had been throwing an olive branch at Wang Fan.


    After receiving the weapon in juan''er''s hand, Wang Fan said a word of thanks, then turned and walked to Jiang Xiaonian''s side, carrying him from the ground.


    Juan''er didn''t say anything more. She turned to the car Katyusha was in and left the airport with Katyusha.


    Captain mark didn''t leave with Katyusha because he wanted to arrange a car for them.


    When Katyusha''s car goes far away, Colonel mark greets his men and helps Wang Fan lift Jiang Xiaonian into a van.


    When the car drove out of the airport, Wang Fan found that the streets outside the airport were full of armed soldiers and armored cars parked on the roadside.


    "Mark, I have something to ask you, OK?" Wang Fan looked at the soldiers outside the window and said to mark, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat.


    When he heard that Wang Fan wanted to ask himself something, mark turned around and looked at him. Then he looked at Tong Jiahui, who was sitting next to Wang Fan, and said, "brother, if you change your mind now and want to go to the hotel where the first lady is, I''ll be happy to send you there."


    "Damn it


    When he heard mark say that, Wang Fan knew that he had misunderstood what he meant.


    Although Wang fan is very curious about juan''er and really wants to get to know her, if he really goes to the hotel where they are in Katyusha, Tong Jiahui will be furious.


    What''s more, Mark said this in front of Tong Jiahui. He just wanted to kill Wang Fan.


    Sure enough, when Tong Jiahui heard Mark''s words, her face became gloomy. She turned her head and looked at Wang Fan, as if she was afraid that Wang Fan would agree. Her eyes were full of questions and tangles.


    Want to know juan''er, not in a hurry, Wang Fan certainly won''t give himself trouble, he waved his hand and said: "mark, you misunderstood me, I want to ask you, what happened between you and Yalu? I don''t think it''s easy! "


    When Wang Fan asked about Yalu, Colonel Mark said with a sneer, "didn''t you come to T country this time, the old man of Yalu, tell you about his conspiracy?"


    "Damn, I''ve said it many times! We are not familiar with Yalu. We just came to attend an academic research meeting! " Seeing mark still doubting them, Wang Fan explained anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. In a few days, Yalu will be defeated by us. At that time, you will naturally understand what Yalu, an old man, wants to do!" Captain mark replied with disapproval.


    This answer has no nutrition at all. Wang Fan didn''t tell him what he wanted to ask, which made Wang Fan have the impulse to strangle mark.


    Tong Jiahui, sitting in the back row, said: "as far as I know, general Yalu has always been very low-key. Mark, you don''t have any misunderstanding when you say that about him."


    "Misunderstanding? Hum! Yalu killed the president and even disobeyed the king''s orders. Do you think he should die? Don''t be blinded by his hypocritical appearance. This old man is very bad! " Mark said, biting his teeth.


    "Damn, what are you talking about? Yaru killed the president? Is it true? It can''t be that someone framed him, too! " Wang Fan widened his eyes and couldn''t believe what Mark said.

 V2.Chapter 320

    T country is a wonderful country. When he was on the plane, Wang Fan had heard a lot from Tong Jiahui. Moreover, he had heard a lot from other channels about the military affairs of T country and threatening the government of T country.


    However, in the past, military disturbances were always stopped when they were good, and although they slapped the table and glared at each other, it would not really hurt the peace. After all, there was a king in charge of military affairs in T country.


    However, mark told Wang fan that Yalu, as a senior officer in the army, actually killed the president this time, which made Wang Fan have no way to believe all this.


    Until mark left the hotel with his men, Wang Fan felt that Mark''s words were totally slandering general Yalu.


    Before leaving, uncle GUI once told Wang Fan about general Yalu.


    I learned from Uncle GUI that general Yalu had no real military power. That is to say, although Yalu was identified as a general, he did not have his own troops.


    In his early years, general Yalu and his subordinates did have a lot of achievements in the army of T country, but I don''t know why. When general Yalu was most popular, he chose to withdraw from the military stage of T country and concentrate on some academic research.


    No one knows why, and no one investigates what happened.


    Although it is difficult for the former subordinates of general Yalu to understand that he retreated bravely, because soon someone took over the army of general Yalu, his old subordinates did not follow general Yalu to inquire about it.


    Time can always kill everything.


    Many years later, people have gradually forgotten general Aru. Only when they celebrate the king''s birthday every year, general Aru will appear in front of the public, but people have also lost their attention to him.


    How could such a person, who is indifferent to fame and wealth, do such an incredible thing during this military riot?


    However, the situation in T country also made Wang Fan more confused about the conspiracy of the people at the high table.


    The enemy of the enemy is his own.


    Gao table will arrange Wang Fan to go to T country to assassinate general Yalu, which proves that they are in the same group with those who oppose general Yalu in T country,


    Katyusha, as the representative of the Tomahawk gang of state e, appeared in state t at this time, and was closely connected with the forces opposing the general Yalu. Does this also show that Katyusha has any connection with Gao table?


    Or Katyusha''s father, or even herself, may be a member of the high table club.


    This series of conjectures made Wang Fan more and more unable to calm down. After he dragged Jiang Xiaonian into the open room, he took Tong Jiahui to the next room.


    After talking to Tong Jiahui about her ideas, Wang Fan hopes to listen to her suggestions.


    Tong Jiahui, who has always been very clever, is not aware of all this. She is very puzzled about Wang Fan''s conjecture, and she doesn''t seem to be interested in the problem of general Yalu.


    In Tong Jiahui''s words, she just wants to finish the task assigned by those people at the high table meeting and find a suitable opportunity to kill general Yalu as soon as possible.


    As for what kind of person general Yalu is, or what''s unusual about the situation in T country, it doesn''t matter at all to Tong Jiahui.


    She just wants to save Miao Qing, just want to see Miao Qing come back safely, and live a happy life with her and Wang Fan.


    At the beginning, Wang Fan still didn''t understand why Tong Jiahui was so anxious to kill general Yalu, and then went back to China with him.


    But after a careful taste, Wang Fan understood the reason.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui was most worried about the relationship between Wang Fan and Katyusha.


    Even mark''s big old man can see Katyusha''s different attitude towards Wang Fan. How can Tong Jiahui, who has always been sensitive, not see it.


    Just this kind of thing, Tong Jiahui is not good to say anything to Wang fanduo, so she wants to quickly kill general Yalu, and then return to China, back to H city.


    Guess the mind of Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan also not much to say, can only mouth promised her, but in the heart is thinking about their own things.


    Assassinating general Yalu is bullshit in itself. From the beginning, Wang Fan only agreed to meet those people at the high table in order to delay time.


    Before they came to T country, Wang Fan and uncle GUI analyzed the current situation and made their own arrangements.


    Han Chen''s sacrifice touched Wang Fan a lot. He couldn''t accept it and didn''t want to see similar things happen again.


    So looking for Miao Qing has become the key to this task.


    On the one hand, Wang Fan pretended to promise each other to stabilize those people at the high table meeting. On the other hand, uncle GUI and director Xie joined hands to investigate Miao Qing''s whereabouts.


    And when Wang Fan went to the appointment that night, the person who was in charge of the safety of the blind Master near the teahouse was Hou Zheng, who had never dealt with Wang Fan.


    However, although Wang fan is very dissatisfied with Hou Zheng''s irresponsibility, which almost leads to danger in the teahouse, he has no chance to have a theory with him.


    This is not because of Wang Fan''s identity, but Hou Zheng''s strange disappearance since that night!


    Wang Fan didn''t dare to guess about hou Zheng''s affairs, and he didn''t have time to guess. He left the problem to Xie an and ghost uncle.


    Since Tong Jiahui pretends to be confused, there is no need for Wang Fan to talk to her. After settling her down, Wang fan leaves Tong Jiahui''s room and goes back to Jiang Xiaonian''s room.


    Looking at the still unconscious Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan felt a little strange.


    If Jiang Xiaonian was timid and fainted by the previous grenade incident, he should have reacted after such a toss.


    But Jiang Xiaonian, who was thrown to bed by Wang Fan, still closed his eyes and didn''t seem to wake up.


    After a careful look at Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan said to himself, "this boy is not dead, is he?"


    At the thought that Jiang Xiaonian might have been scared to death, Wang Fan hurried forward and put his finger under his nose.


    Very weak breathing, with a trace of warmth, gently swept Wang Fan''s fingers.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaonian''s undulating chest, Wang Fan confirmed that he was still alive, but then, let Wang Fan how to call, Jiang Xiaonian always closed his eyes, did not respond at all.


    Holding Jiang Xiaonian''s shoulder in both hands, Wang Fan shook him a few times. Seeing that he had no reaction, he had to put him back on the bed.


    At the moment when Jiang Xiaonian''s body fell to the bed, Wang fan saw something left in his waist.


    The needle, an inconspicuous looking needle, was stuck on Jiang Xiaonian''s waist. Because of the clothing, it was not easy to find the needle.


    Seeing the needle, Wang Fan was shocked.

 V2.Chapter 321

    Seeing the needle on Jiang Xiaonian''s waist, even a fool should understand that Wang Fan and others have been calculated.


    However, who is this needle? It''s on Jiang Xiaonian''s waist?


    At that time, the people in the first class cabin of the plane were noisy. Wang Fan''s mind was all on the grenade and Colonel mark. He had no energy to worry about who was close to Jiang Xiaonian.


    In other words, according to their relationship, even if Wang Fan has nothing to do, he won''t pay attention to Jiang Xiaonian all the time, unless he doesn''t know how to find Wang Fan''s trouble.


    After turning over Jiang Xiaonian''s eyelids and seeing his white eyes like a dead fish, Wang Fan concludes that Jiang Xiaonian has been injected with a tranquilizer.


    But why did this man do it?


    They and Jiang Xiaonian came to T country to participate in the academic research conference, which is really the invitation of general Yalu. In other words, their identity in T country this time is just a friend of general Yalu.


    So those who want to hurt Jiang Xiaonian must want to take revenge on general Yalu, and it''s Col. mark and the big man behind him who can''t agree with general Yalu?


    If the needle was left on Jiang Xiaonian by Colonel mark in order to make trouble for Wang Fan, why did he do it?


    At that time, although Wang Fan threatened Colonel mark with a grenade, it was just an opportunity for others. It was impossible to completely reverse the passive situation at that time.


    In that case, would it not be unnecessary for Col. mark to take off his pants and fart to calculate Jiang Xiaonian?


    And at that time, Colonel mark had been with Wang Fan all the time. He had no chance to fight Jiang Xiaonian. Even if he wanted his subordinates to numb Jiang Xiaonian with tranquilizer, he had no chance to wink. After all, the distance between Wang Fan and him was almost integrated!


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at the sleeping Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan racked his brains and couldn''t figure out who was responsible for Jiang Xiaonian.


    It looks like Katyusha and Colonel mark did it. But after thinking about it carefully, Wang Fan thinks it''s impossible. But if Katyusha didn''t do it, who would it be?


    All the passengers who have been around Jiang Xiaonian, except Tong Jiahui, who is the stewardess Mary, walk past Jiang Xiaonian when they get off the plane.


    If that person was among the passengers and gave Jiang Xiaonian a shot while he was in trouble, the risk of being found in this way is not a little bit!


    The more he thought about Wang Fan, the more headache he had. He thought to his chagrin that if Wang Yue was here at this time, he would help him analyze it. After all, Wang Yue''s IQ is not generally high.


    Wang Fan also felt a little tired after all the trouble. Now Jiang Xiaonian is in a coma and has no way to inquire about his situation at that time, so Wang fan can only lean on the head of the bed and wait for him to recover from the medicine.


    The feeling of leaning on the head of the bed was very comfortable, which made Wang Fan feel sleepy, and soon he fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Bang bang"


    I don''t know. After a long time, a series of knocks wake up Wang Fan.


    Leaning on the head of the bed, he quickly sat up from the bed and saw that Jiang Xiaonian was still lying there without any response. Wang Fan''s heart was slightly stable.


    But without waiting for him to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard the door knocked again. A man anxiously asked outside: "is there anyone in the room? Sir, are you with the guests of 1215? "


    ¡°1215£¿¡±


    Hearing the man outside the door talking about the room number, Wang Fan rushed to the door and opened the door.


    "1215 what''s the matter? I''m with her. " Wang Fan, who was nervous, answered and asked anxiously.


    "The guest of 1215 was taken away. I don''t know who the other party is. The guest told me to come to you and tell you about it." The man in the staff uniform said anxiously.


    "Taken away?"


    Room 1215 is exactly where Tong Jiahui is. At this time, Wang Fan almost fainted when he heard the man say that Tong Jiahui was taken away by force and asked the man to come for help.


    But this time, can''t tolerate him to have what slip, push aside the man in front of, Wang fan starts to run to the elevator.


    Came to the elevator door, Wang Fan found that the elevator is still in other floors, can''t wait for the elevator, he scolded a, then rushed to the side of the fire channel.


    Wang Fan''s floor is just above Tong Jiahui''s room. At that time, they didn''t live on a single floor because they had almost all the rooms in the hotel,


    At this time, Wang Fan regretted that he should not leave Tong Jiahui alone in the room. At this time, he realized that Jiang Xiaonian had been made into such a real purpose.


    The three of them came to T country together. No matter how hostile Wang Fan was to Jiang Xiaonian, but in such a situation, Wang Fan could not ignore Jiang Xiaonian.


    As long as Wang fan is not at Tong Jiahui''s side, it will be easy for the other party to attack Tong Jiahui, which is what Wang fan is most worried about and most unwilling to see.


    When the sweating Wang Fan rushed to the door of the hotel, except for a few taxis waiting for the guests, there was no sign of Tong Jiahui at all, let alone those who forcibly took her away.


    "Do you want a ride, sir?" A taxi driver came forward and asked Wang Fan with a smile.


    Wiping the sweat on his head, Wang Fan asked him, "did you see a girl who was forced to get on the bus? Which way are they going? "


    Hearing that Wang Fan wanted to inquire about something, he didn''t mean to take a taxi. The smile on the taxi driver''s face disappeared instantly. He pretended not to hear it and turned back to his car.


    Unexpectedly, the taxi driver in front of him didn''t answer him. Wang Fan frowned.


    But it''s useless for Wang Fan to get angry with others. After all, this is not the H City in China.


    Wang Fan, who has been running in the river for a long time, also knows the reason. He takes out some notes from his pocket, goes to the taxi, lies on the window, holds the note in his hand and asks, "have you seen what I just said?"


    Seeing Wang Fan''s intelligence, the taxi driver gave a smile, reached out and took the note in Wang Fan''s hand, then pointed not far away and said to him, "outsiders, there are soldiers everywhere. Do you think someone will do that?"


    After being reminded by the taxi driver, Wang Fan turned back and looked around. Sure enough, he saw a green armored car and several armed and extremely vigilant soldiers on the roadside not far away, staring at everyone in the street.

 V2.Chapter 322

    Wang Fan, who was standing beside the taxi, was silly. The sweat on his head suddenly became cold. He had no time to say anything to the taxi driver. Wang Fan rushed into the hotel like crazy again.


    The elevator just stopped on the first floor. Wang Fan dashed into the elevator and quickly pressed the floor key on the elevator with his fingers. Without waiting for other people to enter the elevator, he pressed the door key again.


    The metal door of the elevator closed tightly in the curse of the crowd.


    The elevator kept going all the way, and soon came to the 12th floor where Tong Jiahui was. As soon as Wang Fan ran out of the elevator, he went straight to room 1215.


    The door of the room didn''t close. Wang Fan opened the door and rushed in.


    Pillows and bedding were scattered on the floor, and the furnishings in the room were also lying on the ground in disorder. Obviously, there was a fight here, and although the fight was short, it was absolutely fierce.


    "Damn it


    Room 1215 is not big. Wang Fan looked around and didn''t see Tong Jiahui''s figure, which made his heart start to fret.


    "Excuse me, sir..."


    A woman''s voice came from the door, but in the middle of what she said, she didn''t go on.


    I didn''t expect that someone would speak Chinese. Wang Fan looked back and saw the cleaner standing at the door.


    Wang Fan and the eyes of a pair of eyes, the cleaner will be scared back a few steps, she carefully looked at Wang Fan, turned to want to leave here.


    "Wait a minute! I''m a guest here Lest the cleaner should slip away, Wang Fan shouts out in a hurry.


    "Are you Chinese?" When the cleaner heard Wang Fan speak Chinese, he stopped and turned to look at him.


    "Yes! I''m from China. Have you seen the guests here? It''s the girl with short hair who lives in this room Wang Fan said as he depicted Tong Jiahui''s short hair.


    "Are you with her?" The cleaner asked in a low voice.


    "Yes! Did you see her? " Anxious Wang Fan asked.


    "More than ten minutes ago, she asked me to help her buy some things. As soon as I bought what she needed, I saw you in the room." The cleaner stretched out his arm and shook his shopping bag to Wang Fan, whispering to him.


    "Where is she now?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "Aren''t you in the room? Didn''t you see her? " The cleaner asked suspiciously.


    Hearing the cleaner''s answer, Wang Fan frowned in disappointment.


    Obviously, the cleaner in front of him doesn''t know what happened here, let alone what happened to Tong Jiahui.


    "This is what she asked me to do for her." Feeling that Wang Fan had no intention to hurt himself, the cleaner came to him and handed the things in his hand to Wang Fan.


    At a glance, the things in the shopping bag are all the daily necessities of a woman. Wang fan reaches for it and holds the shopping bag in his hand. Wang Fan will pay for it.


    "No, the guest has already paid." The cleaner quickly reminded Wang Fan. Seeing that Wang Fan took out his hand from his pocket, she continued: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go to work first!"


    "Wait a minute, can you do me a favor?" Wang Fan looked at the Chinese in a foreign country with a look of help.


    "Do you need to buy something, too?" The cleaner asked suspiciously.


    "There may be something wrong with my friend. I need to call the police and ask them to help me." Wang Fan said directly.


    "Now?" The cleaner asked with an embarrassed face.


    "Yes, now." Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    Tong Jiahui is missing now. Wang Fan feels as if he has been caught by a cat. How can he wait? Now he wants to find the police and help him find Tong Jiahui.


    The disheveled dustman shrugged his shoulders and said in a helpless tone: "Sir, now the whole city is under the control of the army, and the police won''t care about these things at all."


    "The police don''t care? Why? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the police don''t care about anything, because they are afraid of offending those people in the army." The cleaner answered seriously.


    Although I''ve heard of the frequent military changes in T country, I never know that in the city after the military changes, the police don''t care about anything.


    This wonderful country, and such wonderful things, let Wang Fan meet in this hotel at this time, he can''t help but want to go crazy.


    The cleaner, who had talked with Wang Fan for a long time, then leaned forward to look at the situation in the room and asked, "Sir, has something happened to your friend?"


    "My friend has been kidnapped!" The sad Wang Fan answered in a low voice.


    "Oh, so it is, sir, this kind of thing is not rare, you don''t have to be nervous," the cleaner heard Wang Fan''s words, unexpectedly comforted him like this.


    I''ve heard many comforting words, but it''s the first time I''ve heard such comforting words. Wang Fan wants to lose his temper with her, but he finds that the cleaner standing beside him has a sincere expression on his face. He doesn''t mean to joke at all.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was a little angry, the cleaner quickly explained, "Sir, this is your first time to T country."


    "Yes." Wang Fan replied.


    "You don''t know that there is the largest underground slave trade market in T country. Many foreigners will come here to choose the slaves they like." When the cleaner said these words, she didn''t deliberately avoid anything, just like she didn''t care about other people''s hearing.


    Scared by the cleaner''s words, Wang Fan stares and asks, "what are you talking about? Slave trade in the underground market? "


    "Yes, sir, and there are people selling organs there. The most imaginative organ is the kidney." When the cleaner said this, it was like saying a very common thing.


    Wang fan is not calm, he asked nervously: "do you mean that my friend was arrested by people in the underground market?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but your friend is very beautiful. I think it''s very likely that someone has an eye on her, and you''re not from T country, so even if you have an accident, no one will help you." The cleaner said her guess to Wang Fan.


    These words let Wang Fan''s back out a layer of cold sweat, he carefully looked at the cleaner he just met in front of him, hoping to find traces of her exaggeration from the expression on her face.


    However, in front of the female cleaner a face indifferent, it does not seem to be alarmist, which makes Wang fan can not help but more nervous.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was very nervous, the cleaner took out a business card from his pocket, handed it to Wang Fan and said to him, "Sir, I know a detective from China. Maybe he can help you."


    After taking the card that the cleaner handed him, Wang Fan looked at it carefully.


    On this thin business card, in addition to a series of mobile phone numbers, there are only two crooked words "Xiao Xia".

 V2.Chapter 323

    The calmness of the cleaner made Wang Fan worried. Although looking at the middle-aged woman in front of her, she didn''t look like a bad person, she was surprised when she heard that Tong Jiahui had been arrested. However, Wang Fan had doubts about her.


    Social unrest, the police no longer perform their duties, the unfortunate or poor people.


    What politicians care about, businessmen care about, and many people at the top of the pyramid care about things that have nothing to do with the people at the bottom of the pyramid.


    After giving the business card to Wang Fan, the cleaning lady left the floor. She didn''t ask about Tong Jiahui or tell Wang Fan about the underground market,


    Worried about Tong Jiahui''s safety, Wang fan is also very helpless and regretful. He goes to the stairs dejectedly and returns to his room step by step.


    "Maybe Jiang Xiaonian will find a way!"


    Just entered the door, Wang Fan thought of Jiang Xiaonian.


    Although general Yalu is also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river now, it''s hard to protect himself, but if you want to inquire about the underground trading market through general Yalu, Wang Fan thinks there should be no problem.


    At the thought of being able to use the power of general Yalu, Wang Fan''s heart was a lot more steadfast.


    But after entering the room, Wang Fan was stunned by the empty room in front of him!


    Jiang Xiaonian, who had been lying on the bed, had no trace like Tong Jiahui, and there was no sign of fighting in the room. It was obvious that Jiang Xiaonian had not woken up from his coma when he was taken away.


    "Damn it! Who is it? "


    This just realized that the thing is really not simple, Wang Fan angrily roared in the room.


    Tong Jiahui disappeared strangely, and Wang Fan lost Jiang Xiaonian again. Now he is really alone in this strange and dangerous place of T country.


    The manic Wang Fan calms down slowly. He repeatedly recalls what happened just now in his mind.


    First, a strange man appeared in front of him in his work clothes, and then told him that Tong Jiahui had been arrested.


    Because Wang Fan was nervous about Tong Jiahui, he didn''t have time to ask, so he rushed to the street outside the hotel. However, the street was as quiet as ever, and nothing happened. This made him realize that he was being calculated!


    At first, Wang Fan thought that these people, really like what the cleaning woman said, only because they saw that Tong Jiahui was alone and looked very beautiful, would they tie her away.


    But after returning to the room, he found that Jiang Xiaonian was not in the room, which surprised Wang Fan.


    It''s a conspiracy. It''s definitely a big conspiracy.


    However, Wang Fan could not guess who was hiding behind the plot.


    High table meeting?


    Katyusha?


    Or Wang Fan''s target this time general Yalu?


    Everyone is possible, everyone is impossible.


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t understand, didn''t dare to delay his time here. He had to call uncle GUI.


    As soon as the call tone of the mobile phone rang twice, uncle GUI connected Wang Fan''s phone. Uncle GUI, who was a little hoarse, asked at the other end of the phone, "how''s it going? Is everything all right with you? "


    "Ha ha, everything is not good, from the beginning to now, it is not good." Wang Fan answered with a bitter smile.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Ghost uncle some nervous ask.


    "When we were flying, we met a group of brainless robbers. We thought this was the most unfortunate thing, but now it seems that it''s just a trivial thing." Wang Fan said with emotion.


    "Meet the robber? Well, you''re all safe! " When Wang Fan said that he met a robber on the plane, ghost uncle asked nervously.


    "It''s not enough to mention the robbers. Uncle ghost, do you know the news that the president of T country was killed?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I didn''t get that information."


    "The general Yalu I''m looking for is that he killed the president. Now T country has entered a state of military control, and there are soldiers in the streets." Wang Fan told ghost uncle about the situation here, and his face was helpless.


    I didn''t expect that when Wang Fan went to T country this time, he not only met the hijackers at a disadvantageous start, but also encountered the super trouble of military control after landing safely.


    The ghost uncle who is in China is also sweating for Wang Fan. He asked in a low voice, "Xiao Fan, what can I do for you?"


    "Tong Jiahui is gone and Jiang Xiaonian is gone. I''m alone in the hotel now. I don''t know what to do." Wang Fan said so.


    "What? Tong Jiahui is gone? And Jiang Xiaonian, he''s gone, too? What do you mean


    The ghost uncle who hears this news can''t calm down any more. He is asking nervously on the other end of the phone.


    After telling the story over again, Wang Fan also expressed his confusion.


    I can''t figure out who my enemy is. It''s more troublesome than the great disparity between two people.


    If the opponent is particularly strong, you can also find ways to make up for the gap. But if you don''t even know who your enemy is, what else can you talk about playing games with your opponent.


    Without a goal, a blind collision like a headless fly will not only be of no help to what is happening in front of us, but may even aggravate the deterioration of things.


    Only by finding the person behind that can Wang Fan find a way to defeat him.


    Determined that Wang Fan did not joke with himself, the tone of ghost uncle''s voice also increased a bit. Ghost uncle''s voice came from the handset: "Xiaofan, don''t worry, I will arrive at T country as soon as possible."


    "Ghost uncle, what is as soon as possible? Tong Jiahui doesn''t know where she is now. If I just sit there, I''m really not sure! " Wang Fan holds the mobile phone tightly and talks about his situation to the ghost uncle on the other end of the phone.


    "Hou Zheng has been killed. We are investigating this matter, but don''t worry. As soon as I have eyes on my side, I will immediately put down my work here and rush to T country to work with you." Ghost uncle comforts Wang Fan on the phone.


    But now Wang fan doesn''t need this kind of comfort. He asked unhappily, "Uncle ghost, I know you have something to do in H City, but I''m sitting here. What should I do if something happens to Tong Jiahui?"


    "Xiaofan, don''t worry. You asked me to finish what I said." after hearing Wang Fan''s anger, uncle GUI said on the other end of the phone, "we have an excellent intelligence agent in T country. I''ll tell you his address and contact information. You can ask him for help."


    After hearing that ghost uncle didn''t want to help him solve the problem, Wang Fan felt better in his heart. He said powerlessly, "OK!"


    ¡°134¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to ghost uncle said phone number some familiar, Wang Fan temporarily but can''t remember to see there.


    After uncle GUI finished his phone number, he said, "this intelligence agent is Xiao Xia, a native of T country. He should be able to help you!"


    "Xiao Xia? How could it be him? "

 V2.Chapter 324

    Ghost Uncle Wang Fan to find this small summer, although he said the intelligence agent, but and usually, Wang Fan know the intelligence agent is not the same.


    In the past, the anti drug police of all countries would place their intelligence personnel in important drug distribution centers to grasp the new trends of drugs or other drug intelligence related to their own countries.


    These intelligence personnel who are placed here usually exist in a humble identity, but their identity is still the public officials of their own country.


    China''s anti drug work, like other countries, has its own intelligence personnel in large drug trading places all over the world. As an important transit station for drug transportation, China''s police will not take it lightly.


    Originally, I thought that Xiao Xia was a Chinese policeman like Wang Fan, who was organized to work here.


    But who knows, uncle GUI tells him that Xiao Xia is not only not from China, but also not the anti drug police of China. He is just a person who sells intelligence to China.


    The reason why Wang Fan was asked to go to Xiaoxia was that uncle GUI not only kept in touch with him, but also had a very touching relationship with Xiaoxia''s father.


    As for the relationship, Wang fan is not in the mood to inquire, and uncle GUI obviously doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Knowing that Xiao Xia can be relied on, Wang fan doesn''t stay in the hotel. After he leaves the hotel in a hurry, he dials Xiao Xia.


    "Hello, is this Xiao Xia?" Wang Fan hears the other party to connect the telephone, then opens the mouth to ask a way.


    "Search 500, search 300, need other services, additional charges, I only charge us dollars here, do not support transfer." There was a lazy voice on the other end of the phone, introducing the tariff standard in no hurry.


    Hearing that Xiao Xia said this straight to the point, Wang Fan thought in his heart that this boy really lives on this. Anyone who is looking for him should ask for him.


    Since he made a living from this, there must be something extraordinary in this respect. Wang fan is more confident in finding Tong Jiahui.


    "Uncle GUI asked me to find you." Wang Fan looked around, no one noticed him, and then he said in a low voice.


    Xiao Xia on the other end of the phone, after hearing the name of ghost uncle, first stopped for a few seconds, then seemed to change a person, some excited asked: "ghost uncle? Are you uncle GUI''s Apprentice? He just called me. I didn''t expect you to come to me so soon. "


    Xiao Xia''s enthusiasm made Wang Fan feel at a loss. He said, "yes, I have something to ask you for help. Is it convenient for me to meet you?"


    "Convenient, convenient. You can take a taxi and come to me. I''m waiting for an important guest today. It''s not convenient to pick you up." Xiao Xia is a little embarrassed when she talks about this.


    "All right!" Wang Fan didn''t mind.


    They have never met. In fact, there is no need to attach so much importance to this kind of etiquette. What''s more, Wang fan is not a fussy person.


    When he went out and got into a taxi, Wang Fan found a taxi driver who could speak Chinese and told him the address Xiao Xia said. Unexpectedly, when the driver heard the address Wang Fan reported, he guessed that Wang Fan was going to find Xiao Xia.


    Listen to the driver guess their own thoughts, Wang Fan of course know, this is not a taxi driver has telepathy, but Xiaoxia in this city, should be a very famous person.


    Driving on the road, Wang Fan, who is curious about Xiao Xia, takes the opportunity to ask about Xiao Xia from the taxi driver.


    "Do you know Xiao Xia, too?" Wang Fan handed a cigarette to the driver, pretending to ask unintentionally.


    The driver took Wang Fan''s cigarette and said with a smile, "Xiao Xia, as long as it''s people running outside the house, up to the 99 year old and down to the children who just can walk, they all know."


    "Oh? Is he so famous? " Wang Fan asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Do you know the big event a while ago?" The driver saw the red light ahead, slowed down and said a Zhe to Wang Fan, the co pilot.


    "Big deal? What''s the big deal? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "It''s about the president being assassinated." The driver turned his head and looked at Wang Fan seriously.


    Hearing the driver talking about the assassination of the president, Wang Fan brightened his eyes and said, "I heard that general Yalu did it, really?"


    "I didn''t expect you, a stranger, to know about it." The driver who wanted to sell a pass didn''t expect Wang Fan to know about it. He said in surprise.


    "When I just got off the plane, I heard people talk about it. I thought it was a rumor. According to your opinion, it seems that this matter is true in all probability." Wang Fan didn''t want to expose his relationship with the military, so he found an excuse to answer.


    Obviously, the driver didn''t want to get to the bottom of the matter. After hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, he nodded his head and said, "it''s really incredible, so the discussion on the street is normal."


    "But what does this matter have to do with Xiao Xia?" Wang fan then asked.


    "General Yalu''s assassination of the president was investigated by Xiao Xia, and the evidence he had was approved by the king! You said, "bull fork, no bull fork!" The driver of the car is talking with a smile on his face. Obviously, he adores Xiao Xia very much.


    "What did you say? Xiao Xia exposed the plot of general Yalu? " By the driver''s words is more surprised, Wang Fan staring at each other, incredible.


    "Yes! So many people dare not stand up and tell the truth. Only Xiao Xia dares to expose the true face of Yalu, and I admire him very much. " When speaking, the driver''s tone was sincere.


    I didn''t expect that Xiao Xia was really a figure, actually involved in such a big incident. And according to the driver, Xiao Xia didn''t bring himself any unnecessary trouble because of exposing the incident of general Yalu''s assassination of the president.


    At this time, Wang Fan became more interested in Xiao Xia. He asked with a smile, "this Xiao Xia is a private detective."


    "Well? No, "he said The driver shook his head and answered.


    "Is that a policeman?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "Not either." The driver shook his head again.


    "He''s neither a private detective nor a policeman. How can he know about general Aru''s plot? Is he a politician in what department?" Wang Fan continues to ask curiously.


    Listening to a series of questions from Wang Fan, the taxi driver turned his head, looked at Wang Fan and asked, "are you sure you want to find Xiao Xia? You can''t be mistaken


    "Sure, and sure, but I really don''t know what Xiao Xia does. Can you tell me?" Wang Fan replied awkwardly.


    Looking at Wang fan doesn''t seem to be lying, the driver smiles and says to him, "Xiao Xia is the boss of the model company."


    "Model company?"


    "Yes, the models in his company are all beautiful and sexy banshees!"

 V2.Chapter 325

    The taxi was parked in front of a ten story business building. Wang Fan looked out of the window and saw a very conspicuous sign "Qingxia global entertainment company".


    "Qingxia"?


    Wang Fan repeated, but still feel a little uncomfortable.


    After paying the fare, Wang Fan got out of the taxi and went straight to the gate of the business building.


    "Sawadika"


    The two charming girls in front of the business building saw Wang Fan go to the door of the building and greet him politely.


    "Savadika, do you speak Chinese?" And two girls to welcome a gift back, Wang Fan embarrassed asked.


    The language barrier makes Wang Fan feel uncomfortable in T country. Fortunately, m city is an important tourist city in T country. Many Chinese people not only travel here, but also look for business opportunities here. Therefore, some people in the service industry of M city are familiar with Chinese.


    However, Wang Fan was not so lucky this time. The two beautiful girls were smiling and didn''t make any response to Wang Fan''s words, which showed that they didn''t understand Wang Fan''s words at all.


    Seeing that the two girls didn''t respond, Wang Fan was a little depressed. He scratched his head and said, "Xiao Xia! I''m looking for Xiao Xia! OK£¿ Your boss, Xiao Xia asked me to come. "


    Seems to understand the name of "Xiaoxia", the two girls suddenly understand the general nodded, and then turned around, pointed to the front desk direction, said a grunt to Wang Fan.


    Two girls are gesticulating, Wang fan is standing where to guess, understood their meaning finally.


    After thanking the two beauties in front of the door, Wang Fan hurried to the front desk they were referring to. As soon as he came to the front desk, he smelled a faint aroma of jasmine.


    "Sawadika"


    The beauty at the front desk was also very polite. She not only said hello to Wang Fan, but also put her hands together. It was very elegant to make a close gift.


    Before going abroad, Tong Jiahui also made up some etiquette of T country for Wang Fan. Seeing that the girl was so polite, Wang Fan quickly put her hands together to make a ceremony and said to her, "savadika, can you speak Chinese?"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, the girl was stunned at first, then looked Wang Fan up and down, and then asked, "are you Chinese?"


    "Yes, I am Chinese." Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    "Oh, do you have an appointment?" Then the girl asked.


    "Yes, I just talked to your boss on the phone. You can ask him." Finally find a person who can speak the same language, Wang Fan''s heart is a lot more comfortable.


    When Wang Fan said that she had just contacted the boss, the girl lowered her head and started to operate the computer, as if checking the appointment record.


    After a while, the girl raised her head and asked with a smile, "did you make an appointment today or before?"


    "Today, didn''t I just say that? Just called your boss. " Wang Fan said some inexplicably.


    The girl recognized Wang Fan''s anxiety and said politely, "I''m sorry, I didn''t find the reservation record here. The previous appointment has ended. If there is no special requirement, I can make an appointment for you now."


    "What''s the special requirement?" The more Wang Fan listened, the more puzzled he was, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    It seems to see the doubts on Wang Fan''s face. The girl took out a beautiful brochure from a pile of materials beside her and handed it politely to Wang Fan.


    More and more feel that the girl''s behavior is wrong, Wang Fan took her hands of the brochure, random glance.


    At this glance, Wang Fan found that what was written in the brochure was not the language of T country, but all Chinese.


    "I''m afraid she thinks I''m a business person!"


    I didn''t look at the brochure carefully, but Wang Fan finally understood that this beautiful front desk must have regarded him as a customer of the company, so I didn''t find an appointment about Wang Fan.


    Since the other party misunderstood his intention, Wang Fan had to explain: "I''m a friend of your boss. We agreed before. If you call him, you''ll understand everything."


    When the girl heard that Wang Fan was a friend of the boss, she didn''t say anything more. She politely asked him to wait in the next seat, and she dialed the phone next to him.


    On the phone, the girl didn''t know what to say to each other. Wang Fan sat on the sofa and waited quietly.


    After a while, the girl at the front desk came to him with a smile and said, "boss Xia is receiving guests, but don''t worry. I''ve arranged for you. Just follow me."


    "Oh, yes." Before listening to Xiao Xia, there was an important guest coming to his company. Naturally, Wang Fan didn''t think much about it, so he followed the girl to the elevator.


    Two people walked into the elevator one after the other. The girl stood in the corner politely, smiling at Wang Fan all the time.


    Being watched like this by the girl made Wang Fan feel embarrassed and sweat down unconsciously.


    "Did you come alone?" The girl asked softly.


    "Yes, one person." Wang Fan replied.


    "Next time you come, if you can, please let your friends accompany you. Maybe it will be better." The girl looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said with concern.


    "With friends? What do you mean Wang Fan began to get confused again. He didn''t know the meaning of the girl''s words.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s confused face, the girl said: "although our company''s technology is very advanced, it''s only an ideal state to really achieve painless feeling, so after the operation, you will have a recovery period, if not..."


    "Wait a minute!" Hearing the girl say the word operation, Wang Fan immediately reached out and stopped her next words.


    "What''s the problem?" The girl asked suspiciously.


    "You mean surgery? What kind of surgery? " Wang Fan stares at the girl''s eyes and asks uneasily.


    "Sex change surgery!" The girl answered in surprise.


    "Sex change surgery? What are you taking me for? Do you want to have an operation? " As soon as he thought that he was going to say goodbye to his little brother, a cold sweat came out of Wang Fan''s back.


    The girl nodded her head and said, "yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Damn, I''m here to talk to your boss, not here for surgery!" Wang Fan roared excitedly.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel afraid. If I didn''t observe my words and find the girl''s abnormality in time, I''m afraid Wang Fan will be sisters with Tong Jiahui in the future!


    But Wang Fan''s roar, in exchange for the girl''s loss, she looked at Wang Fan doubtfully and asked: "I want to ask, are you a man or a woman?"


    "Of course I''m a man. Do you want to prove me to you?" The girl''s inexplicable questions made some crazy, Wang Fan angrily answered.


    "Then why do you say sawadika when you greet us?"

 V2.Chapter 326

    Hearing the girl''s question, Wang Fan looked at her in surprise and didn''t understand what she said.


    Is it because Wang Fan and she polite a few words, the girl took him as the company''s customer, will pull him to do sex change surgery?


    It must not be so simple!


    Wang Fan, who didn''t know why, asked: "when you say hello to T country, don''t you all say savadika? Is there anything wrong? "


    "It''s your first time in T country." The girl said suddenly.


    "Yes, for the first time. What''s the matter?" Wang fan is more confused.


    Hearing Wang Fan say so, the girl also laughed, she explained to Wang Fan: "in T country, savadika is a honorific for girls when they say hello to people, and boys will say savadika no!"


    "Sawadika, no?" Wang Fan was dizzy by the girl.


    It''s just an oral greeting. How can there be so much attention?


    It seems to see Wang Fan''s incomprehension, and the girl explained: "there have been transgender people in T country since ancient times, so it''s difficult to determine each other''s gender only from the appearance, so when we meet and greet each other, t people will use this way to show their sex, so as not to make a joke."


    After listening to the girl''s explanation, Wang Fan understood why the front desk girl in front of him would send him to transsexuality so warmly.


    Although he was dressed in men''s clothes and looked like a standard man, he always used "sawadika" to greet people here from the moment he entered the door.


    This made the girls who met him misunderstand. No wonder the girl at the front desk had that incredible expression on her face when she first met him.


    Obviously, a man like Wang fan can''t look like a man any more. If he changes his gender to be a woman, he really doesn''t have any sense of beauty.


    Although t people don''t discriminate against transgender people, it doesn''t mean they don''t have aesthetic standards. In particular, every year T country holds a beauty contest, which is a feast for those who have undergone transgender surgery.


    Wang Fan, who finally explained clearly, breathed a sigh of relief. The more he thought about it, the more he felt afraid. Because he didn''t understand the culture, he almost made a joke and even lost his little brother. If Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing knew about it, they would laugh off their big teeth.


    When the elevator went back to the first floor, before Wang Fan came out of the elevator, he saw a woman in professional clothes rushing towards them.


    "Where''s Mr. Xia''s guest?" The woman saw the front desk girl and asked anxiously.


    "This gentleman is." The girl reached out to introduce Wang Fan.


    The professional dress woman heard that Wang Fan was the person she was looking for, looked him up and down in a hurry, then covered her chest with her hand and said with relief: "fortunately, I came in time!"


    "Never mind, never mind, a misunderstanding." Seeing the woman''s panic, Wang Fan was a little embarrassed.


    Because of his own mistakes, let others worry about himself, Wang Fan still feel very upset, after all, the relationship between him and Xiao Xia, is not as the two people imagine.


    The first time we met, we made such a big joke. Wang Fan really worried that Xiao Xia would doubt his IQ, so he told the two people in front of him to keep a secret.


    There were no irreparable consequences, and Wang Fan didn''t blame them, so the two girls had a lot of good feelings for Wang Fan.


    After the three returned to the hall, the professional dress woman led Wang Fan to another elevator used by the staff.


    While waiting for the elevator, Wang Fan asked curiously, "has Mr. Xia''s guests left?"


    "No The professional dress woman replied.


    "Oh, how long do I have to wait?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "Mr. Xia told me to go directly to his office. There is no need to wait." The professional dress woman is very polite when she talks, obviously Xiao Xia has told her something.


    In the workplace, few of them have low Eq. most of the time, they can hear a lot from the boss''s words.


    In front of her, this woman in professional dress looks like she is in her early 30s. However, the shrewdness in her eyes makes people feel that it doesn''t match her age.


    But Wang Fan didn''t care too much about this woman. After all, no matter how smart this woman is, she won''t have any contact with him. What Wang Fan cares more about is waiting for his Xiao Xia.


    The elevator soon came to the top floor. When the elevator door opened, the woman politely made a gesture of please.


    Under the guidance of a woman, Wang Fan comes to Xiaoxia''s office. Although the walls of the office are all made of glass, the glass after technical treatment is like a layer of fog. Standing outside, you can''t see the inside at all.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    The woman gently knocks on the glass door.


    "Come in, please


    Xiao Xia''s voice came from the office.


    The woman standing by the door gently opened the door, but she just stood at the door and said to Wang Fan, "Sir, we always invite you."


    When listening to the business price of Xiaoxia newspaper on the phone, Wang Fan always thought that he was just a loafer, and at most he would only be the boss of a small shop.


    But now it seems that Xiao Xia is not as unbearable as Wang Fan imagined, even a few hundred times stronger than he imagined.


    Walking into Xiaoxia''s office, Wang Fan sees three familiar figures.


    "Is that Mr. Wang Fan, please?"


    A young man sitting behind his desk stood up and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Hello, Mr. Xia."


    Seeing that the other party was so polite, Wang Fan took two steps, stretched out his hand and shook hands with Xiao Xia who came to meet him.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to take his hand back, the other three people sitting at the desk also stood up and looked at him.


    "Shit man, we meet again!" Katyusha, the tallest of the three, greets Wang Fan with a bad smile.


    No wonder when he entered the door, Wang Fan looked at the back of the three people and had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. It turned out that the three guests of Xiao Xia were Katyusha, juan''er and Colonel mark.


    Juan''er, standing on the left side of Katyusha, is still a cold face. It seems that Wang Fan''s appearance makes her feel uncomfortable.


    But on captain Mark''s face, he seemed to be in full bloom. He reached out his hand and said enthusiastically, "brother, it''s really lucky to see you again."


    "Well, I didn''t expect T country to be so small. We will meet again here." After Wang Fan shook hands with mark reluctantly, he continued: "I think I''d better avoid it. When you''re finished, I''ll talk with Mr. Xia."


    "Wang Fan, I''m afraid that if you don''t talk to us about Xia Zong, you can''t either." Katyusha looks at Wang Fan with a defiant expression.

 V2.Chapter 327

    Katyusha''s playful words made Wang Fan frown. He didn''t know the meaning of Katyusha''s words. Naturally, he didn''t know whether she was a friend or an enemy at this moment.


    Strong women are always not pleasing in front of men. Just like Katyusha now, standing in front of Wang Fan, the feeling of supremacy makes Wang Fan feel uncomfortable.


    But Katyusha didn''t seem to realize it. Wang Fan''s feeling for her was still very confident and said: "don''t mention the M city now, even the whole T country is under the control of the army. If you want to find your girlfriend, it will be very difficult to do without our help."


    When she finished speaking, Katyusha looked at Wang Fan with a more proud look on her face. She seemed to be waiting for Wang Fan to ask her for help.


    "There''s nothing wrong with what Miss said, brother. If you want to find your girlfriend, you really have to turn to us. Let''s not say whether Xiao Xia can help you get the news. Even if you get the news, you may not be able to beat each other." Colonel mark stood beside Katyusha, echoing Katyusha''s words and looking at Katyusha with flattery.


    Two people sing in unison of say, let Wang Fan''s in the heart is full of disgust, if not for the small summer present, he would pull down the face to throw the door to leave!


    Xiao Xia looks very young. He is also an old man. He is the best at observing words and colors.


    As soon as the voice of several people fell, Xiao Xia saw that Wang Fan was not right. He said quickly, "Wang Fan, sit down and talk. We are all friends. We should help each other. Don''t be so awkward!"


    With these words, Xiao Xia opened a chair and motioned Wang Fan to sit on it.


    The chair that Xiao Xia pulled was placed on his right side, not with the seats of Katyusha and others.


    From Wang Fan''s point of view, it seems that this chair is closer to Xiao Xia, and because it is on the right side, it just avoids Colonel mark who has been flattering Katyusha, but is closer to juan''er who has never spoken.


    "All right!"


    Knowing that Xiao Xia was making a secret stand, Wang Fan naturally won''t lose face. He agreed and sat on the chair.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t respond to his words, Katyusha''s face was a little ugly. She sat back in her chair and looked at Wang Fan angrily. Then she said, "shit man, you have to think about it. If you want to save your girlfriend, my reward is not low!"


    "Miss, my brother has a friendship with us. In my opinion, everything is easy to discuss. As long as my brother sincerely asks for help, we have to try our best to help, don''t you think?" Captain mark has long lost his prestige on the plane. When he talks to Katyusha, he shakes his head like a wagging dog.


    Katyusha nodded with satisfaction and said to Wang Fan, "shit man, what captain Mark said is right. I don''t like to be a troublemaker. As long as you are sincere enough, I will help you."


    "Yes! Brother, take the initiative and tell us how to repay our young lady. I''ll do it for you as soon as I''m a brother! " Captain Mark said with a smile.


    Looking at captain Mark''s flattering expression and Katyusha''s high posture, Wang Fan turned his head and let out a breath to ease his anger.


    After feeling a little more stable, Wang Fan turned back to Katyusha and said to her, "I said, dayangma, you are here one by one to ask for help and one by one to ask for conditions. Do you really think you are the Savior?"


    "Shit man, you call me ocean horse again!" Katyusha heard Wang Fan calling himself "ocean horse" and got up from her chair.


    Seeing Katyusha''s anger, Colonel mark quickly stood up, pointed to Wang Fan and cried, "brother, you can''t ask for trouble! What''s the status of our first lady? Can you insult her like this? "


    "Screw you. I thought you were a man at the beginning. How could you be such a thing? When you meet people and say hello, it''s sawadika?" Wang Fan squints at the clamorous captain mark and scolds him.


    "Savadika?" Hearing what Wang Fan said about Colonel mark, Xiao Xia didn''t react for a moment. When she recovered, she couldn''t help laughing.


    The knowledge just learned from the front desk was used by Wang Fan in captain Mark''s body. It''s really flexible. Swearing doesn''t take dirty words!


    However, Katyusha and juan''er obviously did not understand the meaning. They looked at captain mark blankly, only to find that his face had turned red, as if they had been greatly insulted.


    "Boy, don''t toast or drink. If the young lady didn''t have a little interest in you, I would have shot you! I''ll let you run wild in my territory! " The red faced Colonel mark yelled at Wang Fan.


    Although T country doesn''t discriminate against transgender people, it''s hard for a man to accept gender change because of his masculinity.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t make it clear, Colonel mark, who was born and raised in T country, certainly understood the meaning of sawadika and knew many foreigners because of the jokes made by this greeting.


    He knew better in his heart that Wang Fan was making use of this incident to make fun of his flattery to Katyusha and make fun of his lack of manliness.


    Being humiliated by Wang Fan and in front of Katyusha and juan''er, Colonel mark really wanted to blow Wang Fan''s head with one shot.


    However, just as he said, Katyusha obviously has a good feeling for Wang Fan. If he gets rid of Wang Fan here just because of a few words of quarrel, it will naturally attract Katyusha''s devastating revenge.


    So Colonel mark, who was full of anger, could only choose to bear it, but he still wanted to warn Wang Fan.


    Generally speaking, Wang Fan has gained the upper hand in his words. At this time, Colonel mark has been in a rage and is likely to be impulsive and do something irrational. As a non dominant man, he should stop pestering with colonel mark.


    But Wang Fan''s character is not one that is easily suppressed.


    Wang Fan got up from his chair, picked up a pencil from Xiao Xia''s desk, looked at him without expression, and said to him, "mark, if you are a man, go outside and solve the problem with your fist."


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean?" Katyusha asked, frowning.


    "It''s meaningless. I just don''t want to talk nonsense with you!" Wang Fan chin slightly Yang, unconvinced reply.

 V2.Chapter 328

    The smell of gunpowder on both sides is getting stronger and stronger, which makes the atmosphere in the room embarrassed. As one of the parties, Colonel mark is really at a disadvantage at the moment.


    If we accept Wang Fan''s challenge, the two people really start to fight because of such a little argument, regardless of the outcome, it''s not good for him.


    Winning Wang fan is bound to offend Katyusha.


    With Katyusha''s fiery temper, if someone talked to her so arrogantly, I''m afraid she would have been shot in the head. Isn''t the captain on the plane a typical example?


    Colonel mark, who knows Katyusha''s character very well, can naturally see what Katyusha''s forbearance to Wang fan is for.


    So Colonel mark thinks that if he beats Wang Fan today, and later Katyusha and Wang Fan pick out the window paper, he will be the most embarrassed person, and he will probably think that this will make Katyusha prejudice him.


    But if we don''t teach Wang Fan a lesson, Colonel Mark''s stomach is full of fire.


    On the plane, Wang Fan threatened him with a grenade. Although it was strictly sealed by him, it didn''t spread quickly, but it still left a big shadow in his heart.


    As a soldier, in fact, Colonel mark attaches great importance to his honor, but in this real world, many things make him have to bow down.


    Like Katyusha beside him, although he is not a high-level military officer of T country, he is afraid of Colonel mark.


    Some things can not be easily obtained by relying on military achievements, but some people are destined to succeed from birth.


    Katyusha, a girl in her twenties, has not been on the battlefield for a day, nor has she made any outstanding achievements. However, she can still give orders to Colonel mark, and even make him lose his honor at any time.


    All this is just because Katyusha was born in an unusual family.


    The Tomahawk Gang is the biggest gang in e country. Tony, the boss of the gang, is Katyusha''s father. Old Tony and the president of e country used to work together, so now the Tomahawk Gang is no longer an old gang. Under the leadership of old Tony, he has completely changed his body and become the leader of underground forces in e country.


    As a confidant of the president of e country, many times, old Tony is replacing the president and doing things that are inconvenient for the government to come forward, which further deepens the relationship between him and the president.


    When politicians and hooligans get together, the result can be imagined.


    With the growing influence of the Tomahawk Gang, Katyusha, as the only daughter of old Tony, naturally became a red man in people''s eyes.


    This time Katyusha came to T country. On the one hand, he was invited by general nahan, who was followed by Colonel mark. On the other hand, as the special envoy of the president of e country, he wanted to talk about some private topics with the king''s little daughter.


    As for what Katyusha would talk with the princess, Colonel mark did not dare to ask, but he could feel that Katyusha, a girl from e country, had an incalculable energy.


    Just when Colonel mark was depressed and didn''t know how to deal with it, Xiao Xia, who had been watching coldly, said with a smile, "everyone, you are all my friends. It''s not worth it because a little thing hurts our friendship."


    With these words, Xiao Xia stood up from her seat, went to the middle of Wang Fan and Katyusha, spread her hands, and then said, "give me face. What''s the matter with us? Sit down and talk. If we can talk, we''ll cooperate. If we can''t talk, we''ll treat it as nothing happened. What''s the matter?"


    Wang Fan has no objection to Xiao Xia''s proposal, and he can see that Xiao Xia doesn''t want him to provoke Katyusha, let alone let Wang Fan make trouble for himself at this time.


    Now that he understood Xiao Xia''s intention, Wang Fan would not say much. He put down his pencil and sat back in his seat.


    While Colonel mark was worried about how to resolve the embarrassment. At this time, Xiao Xia stood up, just like a sleepy man found a needle. Of course, he wanted to raise his hands for it.


    However, although I am very grateful to Xiao Xia in my heart, I still say unconvinced: "Xiao Xia, I''ll give you this face today. If you have anything to do, I''ll talk about it later."


    "Thank you." Xiao Xia smiles at Colonel mark, which is a kind of gratitude to him.


    Katyusha, who also didn''t want to make a scene with Wang Fan, naturally didn''t say much. She returned to her seat with an ugly face and glared at Wang Fan sitting next to her.


    And juan''er, who has not spoken all the time, just like nothing happened, sat back to her original position steadily, as if nothing had happened, immersed in her own world.


    When everyone returned to their seats, Xiao Xia walked back to the desk with a smile, opened the drawer and took out a folder with a leather bag.


    Putting the folder on the desktop, Xiao Xia said to Katyusha with a smile, "Miss Katyusha, this is what you need. Do you want to check it face to face?"


    "No need!" Katyusha stood up, went directly to Xiaoxia''s desk, reached for the folder, turned around without looking at it, went to juan''er, handed the folder to her, and said: "protect this folder!"


    "All right!"


    Take over kaqiusha in the hands of the folder, juan''er rare smile.


    When juan''er took the folder, Xiao Xia said, "Miss Katyusha, since you have got what you want, can I invite Miss Liu Juan to dinner


    Wang Fan, who is still thinking about the treasure in the folder, suddenly hears Xiao Xia say the name of Liu Juan. He subconsciously takes a look at juan''er.


    I don''t know juan''er''s real name all the time, but now I know from Xiao Xia that Wang Fan has some accidents.


    From what Xiao Xia said, it''s not hard to tell that no matter what other chips there are in the deal between Katyusha and Xiao Xia, at least this cold looking woman must be included in it.


    Originally, I didn''t like juan''er''s cold face and her cold character, but now I hear Xiao Xia''s words, but Wang Fan''s heart is inexplicably sad.


    Inadvertently, Wang Fan found that Liu Juan was also looking at him, but Liu Juan''s eyes just swept from his face, and did not stay too much.


    At this time, Katyusha, with a smile on her face, looked back at Xiao Xia and said, "Mr. Xia, I think it''s better to deal with Wang Fan''s affairs first, and then we''ll sit down and talk about you and juan''er!"


    "Oh? Why? " Xiao Xia asked suspiciously.


    "What do you say?" Katyusha did not answer Xiao Xia, but asked him with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 329

    In the face of Katyusha''s rhetorical question, Xiao Xia shows a sly smile on her face, and then turns her head to look at Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh, if I promise you that nothing will happen to your girlfriend, you just need to be patient. Will you believe me?" Xiao Xia did not answer Katyusha''s question, but turned around and asked Wang Fan.


    To tell the truth, Wang fan can''t believe Xiao Xia.


    When he didn''t know about Xiao Xia from ghost uncle, Wang Fan had a different feeling about Xiao Xia.


    It''s the feeling that you can''t tell, that it''s both good and evil, or that it''s unreliable.


    Although uncle GUI has explained Xiao Xia''s situation, and Wang fan knows that he is uncle GUI''s intelligence agent, from the previous telephone contact, to the later brief contact, as well as some things from hearsay, Wang Fan still thinks that Xiao Xia is not a person who can be completely trusted.


    And from the attitude Xiao Xia showed after the conflict between him and Katyusha just now, Xiao Xia was not as enthusiastic as she was on the phone.


    Even Wang Fan has the illusion that Xiao Xia talking to him on the phone and the man in front of him are not alone.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t answer himself, Xiao Xia then asked, "if you think I''m unreliable, then you can also ask for help from Miss Katyusha. I''m sure she will be happy to help you."


    "Xiao Xia, what do you mean?" Wang Fan looked at Xiao Xia and asked.


    "It doesn''t mean much. You have a special relationship with Miss Katyusha, which can be seen by everyone. And miss Katyusha seems to help you, so I don''t think it''s necessary for me to take the trouble." Xiao Xia keeps a smile on her face, but this kind of smile is very fake.


    "So it is!" Seeing the expression on Xiao Xia''s face, Wang Fan seems to understand something.


    He stood up from his seat, went to the middle of Xiaoxia and Katyusha, looked at them left and right, and said, "I can see what deal you have, but both sides don''t trust each other. At this time, I suddenly came out."


    "How to say, you all suspect that I am the other party''s person now. On the surface, you are all polite to me, but in fact, you are all wary of me, worried that I will help the other party to ruin your affairs. Am I right? You two


    With these words, Wang Fan''s eyes swept from kaqiusha and Xiaoxia''s face, and finally fell on Liu Juan''s face.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at herself, Liu Juan raised her mouth slightly and said with a smile, "it seems that you are not a fool either."


    "Of course, I didn''t go to any school, but the good thing is that my brain is easy to use, so I can sit in the big man''s seat. Otherwise, hum! It''s a long time ago Wang Fan said with pride.


    "Now that you have understood, what should we do?" Liu Juan asked for Katyusha and Xiao Xia.


    Although Katyusha and Xiao Xia did not speak, they did not stop Liu Juan from asking questions. It is obvious that they were really caught by Wang Fan.


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan naturally would not hide and tuck in any more. He turned to Xiao Xia and said, "Mr. Xia, I have no other idea when I come to you this time. You can help me find out the whereabouts of my girlfriend and the news of those people who tied up my girlfriend. Just tell me. I''ll do other things myself!"


    "Good!" Xiao Xia''s answer is very straightforward.


    After Xiao Xia agreed, Wang Fan turned to Katyusha and said with a smile, "ocean horse, if you think our friendship is enough, let mark prepare some weapons for me. Even if you help me, you don''t have to trouble you with other things, OK?"


    "That''s no problem, but you can''t do anything against us. Can you promise me?" Katyusha stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and asks with serious expression.


    "Of course, I come to T country this time for sightseeing. I don''t want to get involved in anything, and I don''t want to have any grudges here." When Wang Fan said this, his eyes swept over Katyusha and Xiao Xia''s faces.


    Two people and Wang Fan look at each other, they smile at him, obviously they are very satisfied with Wang Fan''s decision.


    Wang Fan was relieved to see that both of them were no longer worried about their existence.


    Although the attitude and suspicion of these two people make Wang Fan feel a little uncomfortable, from another angle, if he encounters the same situation, he will have the same vigilance.


    Killing robbers and confronting Colonel mark on the plane, Wang Fan''s cunning and fierce side really made Katyusha appreciate and worry about him.


    No one doesn''t like people with ability, especially those who want to do great things like Katyusha. They also hope that they can win over some brave and resourceful people like Wang Fan.


    Originally, Katyusha intended to attract Wang Fan, and even thought that if possible, she could have further development with Wang Fan in the future.


    But it happened that Xiao Xia was here and learned that Wang Fan and Xiao Xia were familiar with each other, which made kaqiusha worried.


    What Wang Fan said is right. The deal between Katyusha and Xiaoxia has just begun, and the sincerity of both sides is not high, so Katyusha is also worried that Wang Fan will be the one Xiaoxia wants to arrange for her.


    Before the vexatious and aggressive, Katyusha want to verify their guess, so it will deliberately.


    But now it seems that Wang Fan did not want to get close to her, and since with the help of her strength, even if there is an intersection with her, as long as she returns to China, Katyusha can still have further contact with Wang Fan.


    Similarly, Xiao Xia has the same concerns as Katyusha.


    The relationship between uncle GUI and Xiao Xia is extraordinary, but it''s not enough to make Xiao Xia believe anyone uncle GUI introduced, especially in this extraordinary period.


    So hearing what Wang Fan said and what he asked, Xiao Xia was still willing to help him.


    And although Xiao Xia doesn''t say anything now, he already thinks that after the cooperation with Katyusha is over, he must explain the things in front of him clearly with Wang Fan.


    It''s not a simple thing that three people have reached a consensus with their own thoughts.


    After getting two people''s promise, Wang Fan didn''t stay long. After he asked for the contact information from Katyusha, he said hello to Xiaoxia and left Xiaoxia''s business building alone.


    Walking in the strange street of T country, Wang Fan felt that every step he took was heavy and difficult. Although he felt that with the help of Xiao Xia and Katyusha, Tong Jiahui could be saved soon, he still felt a burst of sadness in his heart.

 V2.Chapter 330

    Unconsciously, I came to a park. T country is a country that attaches great importance to the environment, so the park construction in the city is very luxurious. There are not only many plants for people to enjoy, but also some birds and herbivores.


    In domestic parks, although some green vegetation can be seen, it is often trampled, which makes people uncomfortable.


    What''s more, the most unbearable thing is that people walking dogs in the park allow their pets to defecate, and they don''t have to use tools to clean up their excrement. What''s most unbearable is that people walking dogs also use their name to fertilize plants.


    Looking at the park of T country, Wang fan can''t help feeling that although T country is a wonderful country, when it comes to environmental protection, it is still several blocks away from China.


    "Big brother, do you want to buy a pendant for your girlfriend?" A girl who looked like she was only eight or nine years old suddenly stood in front of Wang Fan with a string of white chest ornaments.


    Looking around, Wang fan made sure that the girl was talking to him. He said with a smile, "little sister, don''t you see that I''m alone?"


    "Yes The girl also found out that Wang Fan was alone, and there was no one around him, let alone a girlfriend, which disappointed the girl.


    Seeing the girl''s disappointment and hearing that she could speak fluent Chinese, Wang Fan took out the money from his pocket and said to the girl with a smile, "little sister, although I am a person, I can buy a string of hanging ornaments for my girlfriend when I get home."


    "Big brother, you have a good heart." Hearing that Wang Fan wanted to buy her own pendant, the girl was very happy.


    Handed the pendant as like as two peas to Wang Fan''s hand, and looked at the money Wang Fan gave her. The girl took three identical ornaments from her bag and sent them to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is waiting for the girl to change for himself, can''t help twitching when he sees the girl''s action.


    The face value of the note Wang Fan gave to the girl is not small. Normally, the pendant sold by the girl is not worth much money, so the girl should be looking for change at this time.


    But the girl''s action is very obvious. She doesn''t want to give the change in her pocket to Wang Fan. Instead, she wants to sell the remaining ornaments to him who is generous.


    This kind of scene makes Wang Fan feel that he is being depended on.


    Looking at the girl taking her compassion as a free lunch, Wang Fan said with some displeasure: "little sister, you can''t do it like this!"


    "Big brother, please! You can buy all the ornaments in my hand. If you can''t sell them, the boss won''t let me eat. Please When the girl was talking, she looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and was filled with tears.


    Scared by the girl''s tears, Wang Fan scratched his head and said awkwardly, "little sister, what are you crying for? Did someone intimidate you? "


    When I was in China before, I heard that some people cruelly broke hands and feet on the sold children and forced them to beg along the street. So when Wang Fan heard the girl''s crying, he immediately associated these things with the girl.


    However, after hearing Wang Fan''s question, the girl suddenly closed her mouth tightly and looked around in panic. It seemed that she was looking for someone.


    Following the girl''s eyes, Wang Fan also looked around. As expected, not far away from them, a man smoking a cigarette leaning on the tree trunk was looking at them intentionally or unintentionally.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at himself, the man who smoked moved his eyes to one side, but Wang Fan could see that it was just his intention to cover up. In fact, the man who smoked was still observing the situation here.


    Seeing that the little girl was controlled by others, Wang Fan said in a low voice to the little girl, "little sister, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the police station now and help you escape!"


    "Big brother, what do you say?" The little girl wiped away her tears and looked at Wang Fan in surprise, as if she didn''t believe what Wang Fan said.


    While the smoking man didn''t look at him, Wang Fan took the girl''s hand and turned to the crowded place.


    Wang Fan''s walking speed is very fast, at the foot of the step is also very big, short girl can only run all the way, with Wang Fan around shuttle in the crowd.


    After a while, Wang Fan heard a loud noise behind him. Obviously, the man who smoked found something unusual and chased Wang Fan after them.


    "Follow me!"


    Holding the little girl''s hand, Wang Fan said to her without looking back.


    As soon as the words were finished, a strong man with a big figure and no hair flashed out in front of him. This big bald man with angry face stood in front of Wang fan like a wall.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Wang Fan, who did not stop at his feet, yelled at the bald man in front of him, and the pedestrians who were passing in front of him.


    The pedestrians were stunned at first, but they soon saw the situation clearly and stepped up to one side.


    The bald man, however, swung his fist and hit Wang Fan in the face, saying something in his mouth.


    As soon as he dodged, Wang Fan dodged the blow of the bald man, slipped at his feet, and suddenly came to the back of the bald man. He pulled the little girl''s hand and pulled her to his side.


    The bald man who couldn''t make a hit closed his fist, turned around and yelled, and grabbed Wang Fan''s neck again.


    The bald man is over 1.85 meters tall. He is strong and powerful. His two thick palms stretch out like a pair of Pu fans.


    Wang Fan''s height is less than 1.8 meters. He looks a little shorter than a bald man. His figure is only half that of a bald man. Anyone who looks at him will think that Wang fan is not an opponent of a bald man.


    Seeing the strong man''s big hands about to pinch his neck, Wang Fan had to drag the girl and dodge to one side again.


    "Ah


    When people around him saw that Wang Fan was almost caught by a bald man, they all gave out a cry of surprise.


    After Wang Fan, the smoker who came to see Wang fan stopped by the bald man showed a proud look on his face. Just now, he was still nervous. At this time, he leisurely took out his cigarette box, drew out a cigarette and lit it. He stood there happily, watching the fight between Wang Fan and the bald man.


    Because of pulling the little girl, Wang Fan''s action is very inconvenient. He dodges left and right to take the opportunity to slip away, but he doesn''t want to slip under his feet. He falls to the ground involuntarily.

 V2.Chapter 331

    A sudden slip at the foot made Wang Fan''s center of gravity unstable and fell directly to the ground. The little girl he was holding also fell beside him.


    The pendant in the girl''s hand fell to the ground, and a large bruise fell out of her face. However, at this time, she could not take care of these. Wang Fan took her on the road, and the little girl was pale with fright, and her head was blank.


    "Be careful!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who it is, reminding Wang Fan loudly in Chinese.


    Maybe it''s Wang Fan''s appearance that makes people see that he is a Chinese, or maybe it''s the person who made a voice to remind him. He blurted out subconsciously. In a word, this kind of reminder from the Chinese still warms Wang Fan''s heart.


    However, this warmth has not gone, Wang Fan''s shoulder was severely hit by a foot, a deep pain spread all over the body.


    When the bald man saw Wang Fan fall to the ground, he screamed excitedly, and kicked Wang Fan''s body mercilessly.


    The hard leather shoes kicked on Wang Fan''s body, which made Wang Fan feel as if he had been scattered.


    The little girl, who had been scared to death, was lying on the bluestone floor, looking at Wang Fan with painful expression, and her frightened expression slowly climbed up her cheek.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa"


    Seeing that Wang Fan fell to the ground, holding the little girl tightly in his arms, and being kicked by himself, he didn''t have the strength to fight back at all, the bald man cried out excitedly.


    Feeling that his ankle was caught, Wang Fan''s face flashed a sly smile. He said to the little girl in his arms: "run! Go to the police


    As soon as the words were finished, Wang Fan''s ankle was caught by a bald man, and one of his legs was pulled up from the ground.


    Taking advantage of the strength of the strong man''s grasp of his legs, Wang Fan pushed the girl out of his arms with both hands. Like a willow leaf rising with the wind, he bounced up from the bluestone floor.


    No one thought that Wang Fan would make such a move at this time.


    The most amazing thing is that Wang Fan''s body not only soared up, but also flew to the bald man.


    "Pa"


    A crisp sound.


    Wang Fan''s leg, which was not grasped by the strong man, was like a powerful whip, beating the strong man''s head.


    Just now, he was still elated, just like a strong man who had the chance to win. His head was dazed by Wang Fan''s leg, and his eyes were even more blurred.


    Wang Fan did not stop, with the help of the strength of the body down, the strong man in the hands of the leg, also smoothly broke free.


    At this time, the bald man was holding his head in both hands, and his face was at a loss, as if he had been kicked silly by Wang Fan.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick!


    Wang fan is not a soft hearted person. He has been fighting in the Jianghu for so many years. He knows what will happen if he is soft hearted to the enemy.


    Seeing that the bald man was fooled by himself, Wang Fan quickly put his feet close to him and hit him on the chin with his fist.


    "Ka"


    The sound of bone fracture is like a burst of sweet music, which makes Wang Fan feel a burst of acid and cool in his heart.


    Just now, in order to protect the little girl and to confuse the burly bald man, Wang Fan, who was lying on the ground, had no resistance at all and had been suffering all the attacks from the strong man.


    It is not easy to seize such an opportunity to turn over, how can Wang Fan let go of the bald man.


    Wang fan used all his strength to hit the bald man on the chin, directly breaking his jaw, making him become a mute.


    The strong man whose mouth was beaten was relieved from his loss. However, the pain from his chin made him unable to resist. He could only fall to the ground in pain, covering his chin with both hands and howling with sweat.


    "Chinese Kung Fu!"


    There was a shout in the crowd, followed by a burst of applause.


    The onlookers don''t know what''s going on between Wang Fan and the bald man, but they still admire Wang Fan''s wonderful skills, especially his neat actions.


    After a fierce look at the strong man on the ground, Wang Fan didn''t continue to attack him. After all, this is not Huaxia, let alone H city. He didn''t want to find too much trouble for himself.


    Looking around, Wang Fan was looking for the little girl. When he pushed away the little girl just now, Wang Fan told her to go to the police. He was also worried that the other party would suddenly come up with a helper and trap him here.


    Now after seeing that the strong man was knocked down by himself, no one came forward to attack him. Wang Fan''s heart was a little more stable.


    But in the surrounding crowd, Wang Fan did not find the little girl, but saw the smoking man staring at the little girl.


    And smoking man four eyes opposite moment, Wang Fan brow slightly wrinkled, his face showed a pair of hostile expression.


    However, the smoking man didn''t flinch because of Wang Fan''s bad behavior. Instead, he stood there and looked at Wang Fan with a sneer.


    "Doo, Doo, Doo"


    With a few whistles, there began to be a commotion among the crowd.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to figure out what was going on, he saw several men in police uniforms rushing out from the crowd with long batons in their hands.


    "Are you doing things here?" Headed by a middle-aged police, went to Wang Fan in front of the hands of the baton pointed at him, asked aloud.


    I didn''t expect that the policeman could speak Chinese. Wang Fan was stunned and then replied, "I''m the victim. I didn''t do anything!"


    "Huaxia people! Damn it! I want to quibble. What kind of person have you beaten him up to? " The fierce police heard Wang Fan''s words, pointed to the strong man who was still wailing in pain on the ground, and questioned Wang Fan loudly again.


    Looking back at the strong man on the ground, Wang Fan shrugged and said, "this is self-defense. If I don''t do it, the one lying on the ground now will be me, and it will be worse than him!"


    What Wang Fan said is right. When the bald man kicked him hard before, his strength was to punish him to death. Fortunately, Wang Fan''s skill was not bad, so he was not killed by the bald man.


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid it''s cold on the ground now!


    However, the policeman who questioned Wang Fan obviously didn''t approve of Wang Fan''s words. He waved his baton and yelled to several policemen around him: "arrest him! Take it back


    Around a few police smell speech, also don''t say much, Hula all of a sudden surrounded up, all of a sudden put Wang Fan on the ground.

 V2.Chapter 332

    Although Wang Fan knew that there would be bribery of the police in China, he never thought that in this place of T country, bribery of the police was so blatant that he did not take the masses'' clear eyes seriously.


    Wang Fan, who was taken to the police car, didn''t have time to defend himself, so he was beaten by the smoking man who was later in the police car.


    "Damn it


    Wang Fan biting his teeth, staring at the smoking man sitting opposite him.


    "Boy, if you were not Chinese, I would have buried you alive today!" Smoking man said to Wang Fan fiercely.


    Wang Fan, with handcuffs on his hand, knew that it was useless to say more at this time, and it was likely to attract more cruel revenge from the other party, so he chose silence.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t speak any more, the smoking man said triumphantly: "boy, this matter can''t be finished today. You have to compensate my brother for his medical expenses, otherwise, I will interrupt you to get dogleg!"


    "I have no money!" Wang Fan endured the fire in his heart and said to the smoking man.


    "Pa"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the smoker raised his hand and slapped him in the face. He glared and scolded, "do you think I really dare not kill you? Don''t piss me off, you son


    "Tell you, without money, Lao Tzu will make you into a human * and buy the underground market!"


    Hearing that Wang Fan didn''t want to get money, the smoking man got a little excited. He held a cigarette in his hand, pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and yelled loudly, as if he was going to swallow Wang Fansheng alive.


    Man *.


    It''s to cut off the limbs, then dig out the eyes, and pour the medicine into the ears and mouth, so as to completely torture people.


    In ancient times, empress Lu, who had a great reputation, used this method to torture her concubines.


    I don''t know how this torture method spread to other countries in the world.


    And many people, especially for the purpose of stimulating, are going to watch this kind of human *.


    In many underground black markets, there will be slaves who can''t be sold. In order not to let these slaves eat for nothing, the traffickers came up with this method.


    Those men or women who have never been able to sell money, who can * t squeeze money out, are all made into human beings, and then put in a secret room for human viewing.


    Although there are few people who love to see this kind of excitement, people can not attract more people to visit, but the profits brought by adults are still there. So those dealers will not let these poor people off because of their poor * * *.


    When it comes to making Wang Fan a * man, the smoke man''s face is very fierce. He doesn''t joke with Wang Fan at all.


    Of course, Wang fan knows in his heart that what smoking men say is absolutely not alarmist.


    In this place where there is no need to cover up the bribery of the police, the existence of the underground black market must not be a secret, and the activities in the underground black market are absolutely not legends.


    However, Wang Fan was not afraid because of smoking man''s words, on the contrary, there was a trace of excitement in his heart.


    Underground black market!


    Isn''t this the place Wang Fan has been looking for?


    As long as we can find the underground black market, we can trace the whereabouts of Tong Jiahui, and then we can rescue Tong Jiahui quickly.


    At the thought of being able to trace the news of Tong Jiahui immediately, Wang Fan said excitedly to the smoking man, "I won''t give you a cent. You can send me to the underground black market now!"


    Is a face of ferocious looking at Wang Fan''s smoking man, fierce hear Wang Fan''s words, some brain short circuit of Leng in there.


    "What did you say?" Smoking man asked in surprise.


    "I said that I have no money to compensate your brother, you send me to the black market quickly!" Wang Fan said to the smoking man seriously.


    "Damn it! Are you crazy Smoking man can not figure out the situation of Wang Fan, some inexplicable looking at him.


    Smoking man is not a new comer. He has spent more than ten years in the underworld of M city.


    I used to blackmail some ordinary people with my friends in the guild or myself.


    As long as those people hear the smoking man say that they want to send them to the underground black market, they will be scared out of their wits and come out with money for peace. They won''t be like Wang Fan. They even ask to be sent to the black market.


    This kind of not according to the routine of things, let smoking man suddenly some reaction, he did not know what to say next, can only be surprised at Wang Fan.


    "Wow"


    The door of the police car was pulled open. Before that, pointing at Wang Fan''s policeman with a baton, he looked at Wang Fan and the smoking man sitting opposite him.


    "Black boy, how are you? Haven''t you finished yet?" The police chief asked Wang Fan without hesitation.


    The smoker, known as black boy, looked at the police chief awkwardly and said, "Mr. songchai, not yet."


    "What? Not yet? " Hearing that heizai didn''t deal with Wang Fan, the songchai officer frowned slightly.


    But without waiting for the black boy to explain, Wang Fan said to Mr. songchai: "Mr. songchai, I don''t have money for you, so please send me to the black market, the sooner the better!"


    "What? Are you going to the black market? " Song guess officer heard Wang Fan''s words, also surprised to look at him, just like black boy feel incredible.


    "Yes, the sooner the better!" Wang Fanqiang, holding back his inner excitement, once again expressed his position to the policeman in front of him.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s abnormal request, songchai secretly pinches his thigh. After the pain reaches his brain, he determines that this is not a dream.


    But he had never seen such a strong demand to go to the black market, and songchai was also puzzled.


    Looking at Wang Fan carefully and somber, he said, "boy, did the black boy tell you that if you were sent to the black market, you would be made an adult *?


    "Yes, I know, * I know, that is, to cut off limbs, and then poison and detoxification!" Wang Fan, fearing that the other party would not trust him, hastily explained.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, songchai became more puzzled. He turned back to the black boy beside him and asked in a low voice, "what''s the situation? What on earth does he do? "


    "Mr. songchai, I''m a tourist, a tourist from China. Please believe me! I have no intention Wang Fan did not wait for heizai to speak, but rushed to show his identity.


    The black boy sitting opposite Wang Fan, listening to Wang Fan''s words, his mouth twitched. He looked at the suspicious song guess and asked in embarrassment: "Song guess officer, what can I do?"


    The browed songchai officer turned his eyes and said to heizai, "send him to your elder brother and let him handle it! My brothers and I have hard money. You can send it to my office later! "

 V2.Chapter 333

    For the first time, I met a person who asked to be sold to the underground black market, which made the black boy and the police songchai very depressed, and also felt that it was unusual.


    The police car pulls Wang Fan and heizai. Instead of coming to the nearby police station, they arrive at a luxurious villa.


    The golden hollow steel gate is set against the green plants planted around it, giving people a feeling of being tall and tall.


    The milky white walls are spotless, as if someone is responsible for painting here every day, which makes Wang Fan have some curiosity about the owner of the villa.


    "Be honest, you son!" Heizai slaps Wang Fan on the head and stares to remind him.


    "All right! All right


    Looking forward to being sent to the black market early, and then inquiring about Tong Jiahui''s news, Wang Fan didn''t care about heizai''s hand at all.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Wang Fan has already recorded this account to heizai in his heart. As long as he finds Tong Jiahui and settles the matter in T country, he will make heizai regret what he did today.


    Being dragged by heizai''s collar, Wang Fan followed heizai to the door of the villa.


    He reached out and rang the doorbell. Black boy''s face became more serious. At this time, he was like a devout believer, waiting to pilgrimage to his inner God.


    "Black boy."


    A man in a suit came from the path of the villa yard and said hello to the black boy standing at the door.


    "Big head, I want to see big brother." When heizai saw the visitor, he explained his intention directly.


    Wang Fan noticed that the man in the suit who had come to the door really had a huge head.


    And the man''s head is not only very big, but also very special, which makes Wang Fan feel a little stunned.


    "Big brother is talking about something. Do you have anything to do?" When the big head spoke, he squinted at Wang Fan beside the black boy.


    Hear big head ask his intention, black son to Wang Fan Nu mouth, not angry said: "this boy is a little strange, I want to ask big brother how to deal with."


    The big head inside the gate looked Wang Fan up and down again, and then said to heizai, "this boy is not a local!"


    "Gourd baby! You must be the gourd boy with a thousand mile eye Wang Fan, who had been staring at the big head, heard that he was not a local, and cried to the big head excitedly.


    "Boy, what are you talking about? What gourd baby Seeing Wang Fan''s crazy face, he frowned and asked.


    Staring at his head all the time, Wang Fan always felt a sense of deja vu. At the moment, he came to his eyes and looked at him face to face. Wang Fan finally understood the feeling in his heart.


    The big head, which is especially big, grows a groove symmetrically from the eyebrows and eyes, which perfectly divides the whole head into two parts.


    Because of eating more fat, the face below the eyes of the big head is very big, while the top of the head above the eyes is smaller and smaller because of sparse hair.


    In particular, he did not know why, in the head of a hair band, more like a gourd.


    Really because of this, Wang Fan will be excited to blurt out, shouting "gourd baby".


    But it didn''t sound funny at all. He even felt that Wang Fan was deliberately making a scene for him.


    Originally, he had a big head. When he started his career, he was often ridiculed because of his appearance, so he was very disgusted by people who said he looked like a man.


    Now that he has finally reached the top position, no one dares to make fun of him any more. Except for a few old friends who have a deep friendship with him before, others dare not even shout the nickname "big head".


    But the foreigner in front of him was talking nonsense here and making fun of his appearance, which made the big head almost attack Wang Fan.


    Black boy, who had known Da tou well for a long time, certainly knew Da tou''s taboo. Now when he heard Wang Fan''s words, he was so angry that he raised his leg and kicked Wang Fan. He said fiercely: "boy, what are you farting! Do you dare to make fun of big head just like you? "


    "Black boy, elder brother is talking business with his friends, and he has no time to deal with this boy. Since you think he has problems, you can just find a place to bury him, so as to save the trouble for elder brother!" Angry Wang Fan''s big head, looking at Wang Fan beside heizai, said.


    "No! Big brother, I don''t mean to make fun of you. Huluwa is an immortal! I''m praising you for predicting things like a God, like an immortal! " Hear big head''s words, Wang Fan in the heart secretly scolds a big head to die, but on the mouth is repeatedly flattering each other.


    If heizai really takes Wang Fan to the wilderness and wants to dig a hole to bury him, Wang Fan really has nothing to fear.


    Although Wang Fan''s hands are handcuffed now, it''s not easy for heizai to make him stand by his hands.


    But Wang fan is thinking about the underground black market, so he doesn''t want to turn against heizai, let alone escape from heizai.


    Big head obviously didn''t know the allusion of gourd baby, but seeing Wang Fan''s face saying so sincerely, his heart also made a murmur, and his brow couldn''t help wrinkling more and more tightly.


    "Big head, this boy is either mentally ill or has something to hide from us. I also want him to make up his mind and see how to deal with this boy!" Black boy said to one side.


    "Oh? What''s the matter with this kid? " Wang Fan''s words and actions aroused the big head''s curiosity. He looked at the black boy suspiciously and asked in a deep voice.


    "This boy somehow broke our business in the park, and then claimed that he had no money to compensate for my medical expenses, and strongly demanded that we sell him to the black market." Black boy simply said the process.


    When the black boy finished, the big head also opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "didn''t you tell him what it would be like to sell in the black market?"


    "Said, black son and I said, make man *, for people to appreciate." Wang Fan rushed to reply.


    The more I heard it, the more incredible I felt. He looked at Wang Fan and said in a low voice, "black boy, this boy can''t be a fool!"


    "How can he be a fool? I don''t think he is a fool at all!" Black boy looks at Wang Fan suspiciously and doesn''t believe that Wang fan is a fool.


    The eyes dribble around, the speech and behavior are unexpected, but they can''t see the stupidity at all. No one will think that Wang Fan''s intelligence has problems.


    The big head looked at Wang Fan, but he couldn''t make up his mind. He turned to the black boy and said, "let''s lock him up first. There are many things going on there these days. Maybe someone wants to stir up the trouble on purpose!"


    "Yes! I''m also worried about this, so I specially brought him to my elder brother. " After listening to big head''s words, black boy also said anxiously.

 V2.Chapter 334

    The basement of the villa is dark and damp. There are a lot of things wrapped in kraft paper. Wang Fan was brought here by Hei Zi and Da tou, but he suddenly had a different feeling.


    "Boy, be honest here, or I''ll break your leg later!" Big head said to Wang Fan fiercely.


    Wang Fan, who had already given up his resistance, said with a smile: "brother huluwa, don''t worry, I won''t make trouble."


    "Damn, don''t call me gourd baby, it sounds awkward!" Big head raised leg to kick Wang Fan one foot, teach a way.


    Wang Fan, who got a kick on his ass, also wrote a note to huluwa in his heart, but he still had a smile on his face and said respectfully, "OK, huluwa."


    "Damn, did you fall into the gourd?" Hearing that the word "gourd" came out of Wang Fan''s mouth, he was so angry that he glared.


    On one side of the black boy saw big head to be angry, hurriedly put out his hand to stop him, mouth advised: "big head, don''t and a fool have the same opinion, calm down."


    Someone tried to persuade him to fight, but he didn''t want to get entangled with Wang Fan. After he kicked Wang Fan''s ass again, he followed black boy and walked out of the basement door.


    The area of this basement is not big. Although it''s a little damp, it''s clean.


    In addition to the orderly stacking of goods, there is also a wooden chair in the basement. I don''t know who is sitting here. The chair is tidy.


    After heizai closed the door of the basement, Wang Fan looked around and didn''t see any monitoring equipment in the basement. Then he turned to the chair and sat down with his back to the wall.


    "Hua La"


    A burst of metal impact sound sounded, Wang Fan took off the handcuffs on his wrist, and rubbed his red wrist calmly.


    It may be very difficult and impossible for others to take off handcuffs, but for Wang Fan, a trained undercover agent, it''s really nothing!


    Although Wang fan is willing to be slaughtered and looks forward to being slaughtered in front of them, because he doesn''t know all about them, he won''t be so stupid that he doesn''t leave any room for himself.


    Lifting the handcuffs that bound his hands, Wang Fan began to think about how to find the underground market hidden in the corner of M city through these people.


    Obviously, these people are not good people. If Wang Fan asks directly, not to mention heizai, they will not tell the truth. Even if heizai agrees to take him to the underground black market, he will certainly put forward some conditions.


    Instead of waiting for black boy to put forward conditions, it''s better to master a chip first.


    Although the owner of the villa Wang Fan did not meet, but from the luxury degree of villa construction, it is not difficult to see that its owner must be a rich and powerful man.


    Of course, the gang leader who can bribe the police will not be a small role. At least he should have more weight than Wang Fan, the big brother of the four seas gang.


    However, although Wang Fan had some guesses about the old man he had never met before, he still couldn''t understand why there was only one man in the villa.


    According to the truth, this kind of boss is the most pompous. In such a big villa, there are more than a dozen caretakers, and then a few arrogant caretakers.


    However, Wang Fan followed Da tou and heizai from the gate of the villa to the basement. He didn''t see any other subordinates, and there was no arrogant guard dog, which made Wang Fan a little confused.


    Is it hard for heizai''s boss to have the same ability of fearing no opponent as himself?


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan had some worries about his plan.


    Before, he thought that after the black boy''s boss appeared, he would seize the opportunity to coerce the other party and force the other party to provide him with information about the black market. Then he went to the black market alone to inquire about Tong Jiahui.


    But now it seems that if the other side is also a good big brother, then Wang Fan''s plan is likely to fail.


    After all, it''s someone else''s territory. Even if Wang fan is a dragon, it''s hard to suppress the local snake.


    Just as Wang Fan hesitated, whether to fight each other directly or to sit down and have a deep talk, the door of the basement was opened.


    "Damn, if you don''t pay back, I''ll kill you tonight!" Big head''s voice came from the door of the basement.


    Then I heard a sound of body hitting the wall. A thin man was kicked in from the basement door.


    "Bang"


    After the man was kicked into the basement by the big head, the big head closed the door of the basement heavily, and did not continue to fight against the poor man.


    The beaten man leaned against the wall, one hand wiping the tears on his face, the other hand holding his mouth tightly, as if suppressing his inner grievances.


    "Sawadika, no!"


    Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan said hello to each other awkwardly.


    "Who? Ah


    Wang Fan suddenly said hello, startled the man, he screamed and jumped up, turned and ran to the door of the basement.


    "Damn, you are so timid, you can''t be a demon!" Wang Fan''s mouth twitches when he sees a series of female actions.


    It can''t blame Wang Fan for saying that. After all, it''s hard to imagine a man can do it.


    "What did you say?" The man pulled the door of a few basement, did not open after, nervous look back to Wang Fan.


    Seeing that the man didn''t escape, Wang Fan said with a smile, "meet me. My name is Wang Fan. I''m from China. Because I owe black boy money, I want to be sold to the black market. What''s your name?"


    "I, my name is spring, I also owe money, but I won''t go to the black market." The man standing at the door whispered to Wang Fan.


    "What''s your name?" Wang fan can''t believe his ears and stares at the man who claims to be calling for spring.


    "I say my name is spring, you can call me Xiao Chun." Xiao Chun was looked down by Wang Fan, and a blush appeared on her face.


    "You... Are you a man? " Wang Fan rubbed his eyes, opened his mouth and asked.


    "Well." Xiao Chun answered in a low voice.


    "You owe money because you''re going to have an operation." Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "What kind of surgery?" Xiao Chun asked blankly.


    Wang Fan, who has come to Xiaochun''s side, reaches out his scissors hand and makes a gesture to his lower body. He asks awkwardly: "life changing surgery!"


    "Why are you so annoying? How can I do that kind of operation? I''m a man! How rude of you Xiao Chun understood Wang Fan''s meaning and said something to him angrily.


    Listening to Xiao Chun''s complaint, Wang Fan touched his chin and said, "am I wrong?"

 V2.Chapter 335

    Spring is the name of this man.


    Although Wang Fan knew the name of t people is very strange, but still did not expect that someone would call such a special name.


    What''s more, this man named Chun is not only strange in his name, but also his behavior. Even the reason why he owes money is unexpected to Wang Fan.


    According to Chun, he has a wife, and his wife is also very beautiful. He once participated in a beauty contest in T country before, and because he didn''t accept the judges'' hidden rules, he just won a runner up in the end.


    Looking at the spring in front of him, although he is handsome and has the potential of being a fresh meat star, his femininity doesn''t make people like him at all.


    Such a man can have a wife, and he is also a beauty who once won the runner up of T country beauty contest.


    To tell the truth, Wang Fan couldn''t believe it at all.


    According to Chun, since he married his wife, he has never given her a decent gift, which has become one of his worries.


    Not long ago, I overheard his wife talking about cosmetics. Chun thought about giving his wife a present that would make her very happy.


    However, after hearing about the brand of cosmetics his wife said, Chun was worried about the high price.


    Ten thousand dollars!


    The cosmetics of that brand mentioned by Chun''s wife are sold for $10000 a set, and there is no guarantee that they will be available immediately.


    This makes Chun, who has no money, feel completely desperate.


    However, this is what Wang Fan has long expected. Although cosmetics do not seem to have much weight, that is, a few bottles, when it comes to price, there is no bargain at all.


    Wang Fan also heard Tong Jiahui mention the cosmetics brand that Chun mentioned. He also knew that the cosmetics of this brand were expensive, and only girls with Tong Jiahui''s background could enjoy it with ease.


    In order not to let his wife down, Chun finally thought of gambling, hoping to fight for luck and earn money to buy cosmetics for herself.


    When he heard that Chun wanted to make a fortune by gambling, Wang Fan knew that the boy was going to die.


    Running a casino is Wang Fan''s old business. Although he is not a master of all kinds of skills, he chats with the officials in the casino every day and knows some tricks in the casino.


    And according to his many years of experience, but those who want to get into the casino to earn a vote, the final result is nothing more than two.


    Either he lost his fortune, or he was caught cheating, and finally he was cut off by the people in the casino.


    Looking carefully at the spring in front of him, he is obviously not a veteran of casinos, so he will have the immediate results. Wang fan doesn''t think it''s strange!


    Sure enough, Chun took all the belongings of his family and lost nothing in the underground casino of M city.


    Moreover, like all gamblers, Chun''s consciousness has a big deviation in that kind of environment. He even borrowed a sum of money from the usury of the gambling house after losing the money in his pocket.


    Clearly want to go to the casino to make money spring, and finally not only lost their own money, but also because of the loan usury, back a sum of debt can not be paid off.


    If you were someone else, hearing what Chun said, you would laugh at him for being a fool, or even sneer at his stupidity.


    But Wang Fan, who knows the rules of the casino, can''t laugh at all.


    In recent years, Wang Fan has met a lot of people like Chun.


    In addition to those who want to get rich overnight in casinos for pleasure, there are still some people who really have no way to live. They hope to give themselves a chance to turn the tables by gambling on their luck in casinos.


    Of course, no matter what kind of purpose you come to the casino, the final outcome must be the same.


    Those who fantasize about getting rich overnight end up in debt and lead a worse life than pigs and dogs.


    And those who gamble on luck, as the hope of the final reversal, are even more buried on the gambling table.


    When Wang Fan first started his career, he saw a bad gambler under Nange,


    This rotten gambler is waiting at the gate of the casino every day. As soon as the gate of the casino is opened, this guy is the first to rush in and stand beside the table of Baccarat.


    But this rotten gambler doesn''t have much money. Every time he comes early, he doesn''t bet much. Most of the time he stands there and watches others bet.


    Only when he thought he was sure, would he take the money out of his pocket and bet.


    Although the bad gambler is very cautious every time, and occasionally he will win two, when the casino closes, he will lose completely.


    Because the rotten gambler often soaks in the gambling house, so gradually Wang Fan also has the impression to him, knew that he is a poor person who wants to rely on gambling to turn over.


    However, this rotten gambler hasn''t come to the gambling house for a long time. Even Wang Fan hasn''t seen this rotten gambler near the gambling house.


    Of course, the fact that the rotten gambler didn''t come back was not a rare thing for Wang Fan.


    After all, there used to be some familiar customers in the casinos. They didn''t dare to come back to the casinos because they lost so much.


    Just when Wang Fan was about to forget what the rotten gambler looked like, the rotten gambler, who had been missing for a long time, appeared in the casino again.


    The gambler who is back in the world is much thinner than before. His deep eyes are dark. At first glance, it seems that his eyes have been gouged out.


    A pair of dry hands, covered with dirt, make many gamblers in the casino, are not willing to sit on the same table with him.


    The sudden appearance of the rotten gambler caused a little commotion in the casino, which made Wang Fan, who watched the game, naturally focus on him.


    In order not to affect the interest of other guests, Wang Fan took the rotten gambler to the bathroom and asked him to get rid of the smell first.


    He never dared to contradict Wang Fan''s bad gambler, but he was very tough that night. He didn''t listen to Wang Fan at all, and he didn''t want to wash his hands with soap.


    Rotten gambler such attitude, let Wang fan is very angry at the same time, the heart is also a lot of doubts.


    The rotten gambler in the bathroom starts to make a lot of noise, and finally attracts brother Nan and other people in the field.


    Seeing the change of rotten gambler, brother Nan also felt very strange, but brother Nan was an old man after all. He saw many scenes and soon stabilized the rotten gambler who was getting more and more excited.


    The casino is a very realistic place. As long as you have enough money, you are the most distinguished guest here.


    This time, the rotten gambler appeared in the casino, and the money he brought also made him a noble guest in Nange''s eyes.


    In the end, the rotten gambler didn''t listen to Wang Fan and washed away the dirty dirt on his hands. Instead, he became a guest in the VIP compartment of the casino.

 V2.Chapter 336

    Society is such a reality, as long as you have money, even if you are not well dressed, or even like a beggar, you can also become a guest of high-end places.


    Casinos and clubs are places that recognize money but not people, so when the bad gambler takes out the money he brings, let alone Wang Fan''s attitude towards him changes, even Nange doesn''t have the disgust he had before.


    After coming out of the bathroom, the rotten gambler seems to have found self-confidence. He goes through the crowd in the gambling house and boldly goes to the private room of the gambling house.


    In order to let these people who used to look down on him know his prestige at this moment, the rotten gambler specially slowed down and went to the table of Baccarat that he used to bet on, and called the beautiful lotus official at this table to serve him.


    At the beginning, everyone was scared by the arrogance of the rotten gambler. Even the dealer was looking at him in surprise.


    No one didn''t know him. Of course, no one cared about him before, but now this boy suddenly came out and showed off his power in front of the public, which made it hard for everyone to accept.


    But brother Nan and Wang Fan, who are behind the rotten gambler, have no obstacles to the rotten gambler. They even have smiling faces on their faces, as if they appreciate him very much.


    Since Nan elder brother didn''t blame rotten gambler, he Guan naturally won''t say anything, and other gamblers won''t say anything.


    After the rotten gambler sat in the private room of the casino, he put some gold bars he had brought on the table and showed off to Nange.


    At that time, Wang Fan just entered the business, and he didn''t know why many things happened. He couldn''t understand why there were so many gold bars when the bad gambler disappeared for a few days, and the gold bars didn''t look like the regular gold bars sold in the bank.


    At the beginning, Wang Fan was embarrassed to ask brother Nan. When the rotten gambler began to play cards, Wang Fan came to brother Nan''s side and asked in a low voice, "brother Nan, the gold bar that the boy brought is not fake!"


    Wang Fan''s guess is not unreasonable.


    In the market, some people, in order to cheat money, make the "last week''s" porcelain old, then pass off the "Western Zhou Dynasty''s" porcelain and sell it to those stupid people who don''t know how to make huge profits.


    Naturally, someone will pour lead water into the gold bar to cheat money by shoddy.


    This kind of thing is not rare, Wang fan is also met, so will have doubts about the gold bar in the hands of rotten gamblers.


    But after Nange heard Wang Fan''s worry, he didn''t check the bullion brought by the rotten gambler as Wang Fan imagined. Instead, he confidently said to Wang Fan, "there''s absolutely no problem with his bullion. Don''t worry!"


    Wang fan can''t understand why brother Nan is so confident. There is no problem with the bullion brought by the rotten gambler. In fact, the bullion in the rotten gambler''s hand has no problem after the final loss.


    That night''s rotten gambler was very beautiful, but the time of the scenery was not long. The more than ten gold bars he took, in less than two hours, became the booty in front of the Dutch official.


    He Guan, a young and beautiful man, has no good feelings for gamblers like rotten gamblers. After she wins the last gold bar from rotten gamblers, he Guan''s smile disappears and replaces it with a cold face.


    Even brother Nan, who has been sitting in the private room and watching the battle with a smile, has put on a cold expression.


    From heaven to hell, it''s just a blink of an eye.


    Just now, the rotten gambler who was complimented by Nange and others fell into a confusion after watching the lotus official take the last gold bar in front of him.


    The rotten gambler, who wants to turn his head, wants to borrow money from brother Nan. He wants to borrow 500000 yuan, and he promises to pay back the money in a few days.


    Wang Fan, who was very curious about the bad gambler''s sudden money, was naturally curious about him when he heard that he wanted to borrow money again and vowed to pay it back.


    Nange, who has always been "generous" to gamblers, always borrows some usury to them after they have lost all their money. Moreover, in order to show the "sincerity" of Sihai Gang, gamblers basically don''t need any mortgage when they borrow money.


    Of course, the influence of the four seas gang in H city is also the main reason why these gamblers dare not default.


    But tonight''s Nan elder brother, is not the same as before, not only did not agree to the request of the rotten gambler, but also let Wang Fan directly throw the rotten gambler out of the casino.


    Young Wang fan is very curious, then privately find Nan elder brother, want to inquire about the reason of this matter.


    At that time, brother Nan also appreciated Wang Fan and intended to support him to be his own capable general, so he didn''t hide anything from Wang Fan and directly told him about the rotten gambler.


    The gold bars held by rotten gamblers are all remelted. Although they look strange, the purity is not compromised at all.


    The reason why we want to re smelt the gold bars is mainly to cover up the source of the gold bars and prevent people from following the clues of the gold bars to find out what is not good for them.


    And this kind of irregular gold bar is exactly the reward given by drug trafficking syndicates to those drug carriers.


    After learning the source of these gold bars, Wang Fan understood why he didn''t see them in those days.


    But since the rotten gambler can make money in this way, why doesn''t brother Nan lend him money?


    Curious Wang Fan, taking advantage of Nange happy, he also put the question in his heart.


    Nange, who always likes to lend money to gamblers, warns Wang fan that if he meets such gamblers in the future, no matter how high the offer is, he can never lend money to them.


    Transporting drugs for others is a matter of high reward, but it is also a matter of high risk.


    In the process of transporting drugs, these people should not only be on guard against the police who may find out their identity at any time, but also pay attention not to break the drugs in their bodies, otherwise they may die suddenly at any time.


    It is precisely because of such a great risk that the remuneration given by drug trafficking syndicates is also very high.


    But casinos do a steady business. There''s no need to lend money to these drug carriers. After all, if you can''t get the money back, the business of casinos will be affected.


    Since that time, Wang Fan has understood a truth: casinos are definitely the place that dries up your last bit of value. As long as you dare to enter this door, you will inevitably go on a road of no return.


    The spring in front of us is obviously one of those who went astray.

 V2.Chapter 337

    If it''s for other people, they may look down on men like Chun. They not only talk feminine, but also do things without brains. They don''t look like a man at all.


    But after listening to Chun''s autobiography, Wang Fan has a different view on him.


    Chun, is a very ordinary man, in his heart is also very clear, his wife can get the national beauty pageant runner up, is absolutely his men do not deserve.


    If spring''s wife had not chosen him as an ordinary man, she would have lived a life without food and clothing, or even a very extravagant life.


    But it happened that this woman chose him, and he lived a very ordinary life, so spring has been from the heart, feel very sorry for his wife.


    I hope my wife can live in the wind and scenery. This is the idea of spring.


    To gamble in the casino, spring is for his own woman, which is also his most helpless way, and it just proves how deep spring''s feelings for his wife are.


    Wang Fan, who was also locked up in the basement, came to T country to save Miao Qing. He was willing to be sent to the purgatory place like the black market, and to inquire about Tong Jiahui.


    All he did was for his own woman.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that his actions are not smarter or even more stupid than spring.


    But he did it to save his own women, for the love between him and them.


    Cherish the feelings, let Wang fan is very sympathetic spring this man.


    And Wang fan is very clear in his heart that there are a lot of risks in the underground black market, even for people with his skills. What''s more, the weak man Chun, let alone the outcome!


    Help him!


    Wang Fan''s heart came up with this idea, looking at a sad face of spring, he can''t help but move the heart of compassion.


    "Chun, how much do you owe the casino?" Wang Fan asked calmly.


    "Ten thousand dollars, actually I only borrowed three thousand dollars, but they said


    Before Chun finished speaking, Wang Fan interrupted him with a smile and a wave of his hand. Wang Fan, who has been wandering in the casino, certainly knows that this kind of gambling debt is not the reason that you can repay as much as you borrow.


    See Wang Fan interrupted his words, spring some embarrassed lowered his head, face helpless expression even more, hands involuntarily rub up the corner of his clothes.


    "Do you know the black market? I mean, do you know where the black market is, any other information? " Wang Fan looked at Chun and asked.


    "I know something. I grew up in M city and know something about things here, but I haven''t dealt with people in the black market. I don''t know much about more things." Chun''s answer was very detailed, and he didn''t mean to hide it at all.


    "Well, I need someone to help me now. If you like, I won''t treat you badly." Wang Fan looked at Chun''s eyes and said to him seriously.


    "Help? What can I do for you? You don''t want me to do anything illegal, do you? I have a family. If something happens to me, my wife will not be taken care of. " Spring face dew difficult color said.


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "how can I, I am a law-abiding citizen, how can I let you do something illegal? Besides, just like you, what can I do for you? "


    Seems to hear Wang Fan said his strength is not good, spring some angry stare at him, not angry said: "how do you know my ability is not good? I''ll tell you, I''ve learned boxing, too. Do you want to compete? "


    I didn''t expect that Chun got angry. Wang Fan looked up and down at the weak Chun and said with a smile, "ha ha! Forget it, I don''t do it lightly. If I hurt you, who will take care of your wife! "


    The angry spring stares at Wang Fan, but he doesn''t argue with him any more. If it''s not necessary, it''s better not to do it.


    "As long as you lead me to the underground black market in M city and help me inquire about some things, I will pay back the money you owe the casino. What do you think?" Since Chun knew about the black market, there was no need for Wang Fan to beat around the Bush, so he fired him directly.


    I don''t know whether I was surprised to hear that Wang Fan wanted to pay off his gambling debts or to hear that Wang Fan wanted to inquire about the black market. Chun felt a little incredible. Anyway, after Wang Fan finished speaking, Chun''s face showed a look of surprise.


    "What? "No?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "What are you going to ask on the black market?" Spring carefully asked.


    "To tell you the truth, my girlfriend was kidnapped, and I still have no clue. I suspect it has something to do with the black market in M City, so I want to inquire about it." In the face of spring''s doubts, Wang fan is very frank to say his own thing.


    "Has your girlfriend been kidnapped? Why don''t you call the police? " With these words, Chun''s face showed an embarrassed expression, and then said: "the police now do not care about anything, you go is in vain."


    "So I hope you can help me." Wang Fan also said with a bitter smile.


    "If your girlfriend is caught in the black market, do you want to save her? Those people in the black market are all hopeless characters. You are a foreigner. I think... "Although Chun didn''t finish his words, his meaning is very clear.


    Seeing the look on Chun''s face, Wang Fan certainly knew what Chun wanted to say. He said with a smile, "do you want to say that strong dragon does not oppress local snake?"


    "Yes, I haven''t had too much contact with those people in the black market, but I''ve also heard about them. People in this kind of black market are all connected with the police, and some are also connected with the military, so no one dares to provoke them." When Chun talked about people in the black market, his face showed some fear.


    "So what?" Wang Fan asked scornfully.


    "Since you have money, why don''t you go to a middleman and discuss with the people on the black market to save your girlfriend? Aren''t they for money, too? " Spring kindly reminds Wang Fan.


    "It''s not so easy to do this kind of thing." Of course, Wang Fan wanted to solve the problem in this way, but he was worried about being calculated.


    However, Wang Fan''s worry is nothing in Chun''s eyes. He comes to Wang Fan''s side and whispers: "if I help you find your girlfriend and negotiate a good price to help you save her, can you do me another favor?"


    "What''s up?" Wang Fan looks at Chun and asks.


    "Besides helping me pay my gambling debts and buy me a set of cosmetics, I still want to give my wife a present." Spring some embarrassed said.

 V2.Chapter 338

    Spring''s conditions are not harsh, and $20000 is really not a big sum for Wang Fan.


    There are at least tens of millions of soft coins in H city. If they are converted into US dollars, there will be millions, so Wang Fan agreed to the terms of spring.


    Moreover, the plan to hijack heizai''s eldest brother does have a sense of desperation. If there is any carelessness, it is very likely that Wang Fan has already got into trouble before he can save Tong Jiahui.


    If we can find people in the black market and rescue Tong Jiahui safely through spring, it is naturally the best choice.


    As for Xiao Xia, Wang Fan always feels that it is not reliable.


    Although Xiao Xia shows that his relationship with Uncle GUI is unusual, he agrees that Wang Fan will help him and inquire about Tong Jiahui, but Wang fan can also feel his distrust in his words.


    In order to be on the safe side, Wang Fan thinks that he should take the initiative. After all, if he has one more choice, he will not appear so passive.


    But Katyusha that woman, Wang Fan thought should avoid.


    From Katyusha''s words, in fact, Wang fan can feel that the mind of this e country''s Mafia girl is nothing more than to keep him around. As for the identity of staying around, Wang fan can also guess a 778.


    But Tong Jiahui will not agree, and if Miao Qing and Wang Yue know about it, they will not agree.


    So Wang Fan pondered, can not owe kaqiusha''s human feelings, or try not to provoke this woman.


    If you blindly borrow her power, if Katyusha really puts forward any conditions in the future, Wang Fan really doesn''t know how to agree.


    The only way ahead is to cooperate with Chun, which is Wang Fan''s best choice. What''s more, Chun doesn''t seem to have any intention. Wang fan is also at ease with him, so Wang Fan finally chooses to cooperate with Chun.


    After the two reached a consensus, Wang Fan kicked open the door of the basement. After the door was kicked open, Wang Fan ran all the way with his memory and soon came to the gate of the villa.


    When they were escorted to the basement of the villa by heizai before, Wang Fan carefully observed the security situation here. He knew that there were no other guards except the big one, so he didn''t have too many worries.


    Chun, who was closely behind Wang Fan, didn''t know whether he was nervous or weak. He followed Wang Fan all the way to the gate and gasped for breath.


    "How are you? It''s all right! " Wang Fan side nervous want to open the door, while looking back to ask the spring.


    "Still... Still... OK!" Spring gasped.


    Wang Fan, who is highly nervous, knows that he is not in a good condition when he hears Chun talking intermittently. But at this juncture, he can''t care about Chun beside him, so he can only concentrate on opening the lock on the villa door.


    The door of this villa is exquisitely made. Even the door locks are exquisitely made, and the security level of the door locks is also very high, which makes Wang Fan scratch his head.


    In the past, under the Guishu, he also learned some skills of unlocking, and Wang Fan was born smart, and he learned this kind of unlocking very well.


    Ordinary people''s door lock, he can easily handle with a pin, even some difficult door lock, to his hand, but also a little effort.


    But the door lock on the front door didn''t look special, which made Wang Fan worried for a moment.


    About half a day can not open the door lock, Wang Fan''s head out of a cold sweat.


    Although there are no bodyguards in the yard, only black boy and big head look like two people, who dares to say that they have been here for too long, black boy and they will not call to gather people?


    In addition, Chun, who has just cooperated with Wang fandacheng, is obviously in poor physical condition. If heizai and Wang fandacheng call together the thugs, Wang fan is sure to get away, but he does not dare to protect Chun.


    Wiping the sweat on his head, Wang Fan looked around. He wanted to find a place where the wall was relatively low. In all kinds of helpless circumstances, he and Chun ran over the wall.


    Finally gasping for breath, spring saw Wang Fan''s sweat and asked, "are you hot?"


    "Hot fart! There''s something strange about the door lock. I can''t open it! " It is Wang Fan who is so anxious that he answers angrily when he hears that Chun asks such nonsense.


    "Strange? Let me see. " Chun stretched out his head and looked at the gate.


    "What are you looking at? You''d better look at it. How can we..." before he finished his words, Wang Fan was shocked by the scene in front of him. He looked at the relaxed spring with an incredible look on his face.


    It took nine oxen and two tigers to open the door lock, and they didn''t know what Chun had done. They just opened it with a click, which lasted no more than ten seconds.


    "Let''s go." Spring said with a smile.


    Pointing to the door lock that had been opened, Wang Fan was surprised and asked, "how did you do it?"


    Like enjoying Wang Fan''s surprise, Chun raised her hand with a smile, shook a golden needle in her hand, and said to Wang Fan, "my ancestral craft, haha, I''m afraid!"


    "Damn it! You are a family of thieves Wang Fan''s eyes widened, and he looked at Chun differently.


    Finally in front of Wang Fan found a little self-confidence, spring hand open the door of the villa, do a please action, said to Wang Fan: "boss, please!"


    "Please, please, run!" Wang Fan took Chun''s hand and rushed out of the door of the villa.


    Two people gallop all the way, finally ran out of the view of the villa.


    Standing in the shade of a tree beside the road, the pale spring began to gasp again.


    "Your physical quality is not generally poor!" Wang Fan put his hand on Chun''s back and rubbed it for him, hoping to relieve his pain.


    Slowly recovered from the spring, with a wry smile, Wang Fan waved his hand, white lips moved a few times, but still did not say anything.


    "Come on, don''t talk. Let''s stop a taxi. I''ll take you home and go to the black market. We''ll make plans tomorrow." When Wang fan saw Chun like this, he knew that he could not be counted on today.


    "Money, what about money?" Spring difficult mouth asked.


    "When you get the news, I''ll give you the money." Wang Fan replied.


    "No! Every day... Every day it goes up... A lot! " Hear Wang Fan did not promise to give money immediately, spring rises red face to say.


    "Damn it! What do you mean, kid? I just rescued you Wang Fan did not expect that Chun would have such an attitude. He was so angry that he really wanted to kick Chun''s ass.


    "Forget it With that, Chun turned and went to the villa.


    Seeing that Chun wanted to go back, Wang Fanli stopped him immediately and yelled at Chun: "I''ll give you the money. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll break your leg!"

 V2.Chapter 339

    Wang fan is sure to give money to Chun, but he always thinks that Chun has a little evil in his heart, but it''s just a flash of thought.


    Two people stopped a taxi on the road. After Wang Fan returned to his hotel, he transferred US $10000 to him according to the account provided by Chun as a deposit for their cooperation.


    The spring who got the money was very happy. He was so grateful to Wang fan that people couldn''t see that he wanted to cheat.


    After the deposit is given to Chun, Wang fan is ready to wash and sleep, and Chun is also ready to go home for the night. After two people simply say a few words without nutrition, they go on their own.


    Waiting for chun to leave the hotel room, Wang Fan lies on the soft guest bed, but can''t sleep.


    As soon as you close your eyes, Tong Jiahui''s crying will appear in Wang Fan''s mind. Although Wang Fan has never seen Tong Jiahui crying in front of him, it''s just such a scene in Wang Fan''s mind.


    The mood is more and more a little irritable, Wang Fan sits up from the bed, draws out a cigarette to light, stuffy head big mouth big smoke.


    Although the hotel room is not small, Wang Fan smokes one by one, and soon the smoke envelops the whole room.


    In the early hours of the morning, the last cigarette in the cigarette box was pulled out by Wang Fan. With a bitter smile, he crumpled the empty cigarette box into a ball and threw it into the garbage can behind him.


    Just as Wang Fan threw away his cigarette box and was ready to turn around, he saw a scene that made his heart beat fast.


    The expressionless Liu Juan is standing at the door behind Wang Fan. Her arms are around her chest and she is staring at Wang Fan with her back to her.


    "Damn, are you a ghost?" Scared into a cold sweat, Wang Fan covers his chest with one hand and points to Liu Juan.


    "What are you shouting about? Look at your promise! How could the blind Lord choose you! " Liu Juan glared at Wang Fan and scolded him.


    "Damn it, Mingming..." before Wang Fan finished his angry words, he realized a very serious problem. He stared at Liu Juan and asked in disbelief: "who did you say just now? Say it again


    "Blind Master knows that you come to work in T country, so he specially asked my brother to call me. It happens that Katyusha will come here to do things, and I will follow her to do things, so I''ll take care of you by the way, so that you won''t disgrace blind master here!"


    Liu Juan opened the window and fanned the smoke in the room with her hand. Her face was still expressionless and her voice was cold.


    "Blind Master asked you to help me? Are you Liu pangzi''s sister? Don''t you go to college? Don''t you study economics? Do you want to work in a big company in the future? You... "


    Listening to Wang Fan asking questions like a machine gun, Liu Juan frowned and interrupted him, saying, "do you use gossip like that? Did I come here so late to answer your boring questions? "


    Wang Fan was embarrassed to be robbed by Liu Juan, but when did he suffer such a loss? When Liu Juan finished speaking, he said with a smile: "Hey, I know what you mean. Coming to me so late must be a business man, OK! I''ll be in the same room tonight! "


    Liu Juan, who was standing at the window, almost didn''t faint when she heard Wang Fan''s words. She bit her teeth and scolded Wang Fan: "listen to me, Wang. If those women around you don''t go away, you won''t touch me in your life!"


    "Well


    Liu Juan''s sudden outburst made a black line appear on Wang Fan''s head.


    This is not to die, not to die.


    Wang Fan, who has been lucky all the time, has dug a big hole for himself. Originally, Liu Juan, a woman, was not easy to offend. Now he has poked a hornet''s nest again. In the following days, isn''t he looking for his own death?


    After scratching his short hair, Wang Fan asked awkwardly, "what can I do for you when you come to me tonight?"


    "What''s the relationship between Xiao Xia and you?" Liu Juan did not pester Wang Fan, but returned to a cold look, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes asked.


    When it comes to Xiao Xia, Wang Fan frowned. He patted his forehead with his hand and said to Liu Juan, "Xiao Xia asked you to have dinner. Did you agree? Damn it. I think it''s not difficult for him to ask you out for dinner. It''s not easy. It can''t be... "


    Wang Fan didn''t say what he said. He patted his head with some chagrin, and then said, "no, I have to tell Xiao Xia that you are my wife, and he can''t think of you in a wrong way. If he dares to make your idea, I will skin him alive!"


    I don''t know whether Wang Fan''s words are too exaggerated or the love for Liu Juan in these words. When it comes to Liu Juan''s heart, a smile flashed on her face.


    "Daughter in law, you listen to me when Xiao Xia invites you to dinner. You can''t go back and let Katyusha go by himself. If Katyusha doesn''t agree, don''t follow her. I also have my own territory in H city. You can go back and help me. We husband and wife, I''ll fight and you can count the money."


    "Stop!"


    Liu Juan really put up with it. She walked up to Wang Fan and put her hand over his chattering mouth.


    A burst of orchid fragrance along Wang Fan''s nostrils, like a soul stirring hand, went directly to his heart. He stared at Liu Juan, but he was a little crazy for a moment.


    "Can you be serious and I''ll tell you something serious? Why don''t you talk nonsense?" Liu Juan said angrily, and a pair of apricot eyes glared at Wang Fan.


    "I''m talking about business. You and I are a blind man''s marriage. Aren''t you my daughter-in-law? Is it difficult? I watched my daughter-in-law enter the tiger''s mouth and was taken advantage of by Xiao Xia? " Wang Fan took Liu Juan''s hand away and said anxiously.


    "Cut, don''t talk so much here. For the sake of Miao Qing''s coming to T country and Tong Jiahui''s going to single out the underground black market of M City, who is the most important one in your heart?" The colder Liu Juan said, the more she looked at Wang Fan, which was full of resentment.


    Wang Fan has seen this look full of resentment.


    On the plane, when Liu Juan looked at him, she was always full of resentment, but Wang Fan at that time didn''t know Liu Juan''s identity, let alone her relationship with herself.


    I thought Liu Juan was a lesbian, or a cold personality. She didn''t like the opposite sex at all. Only in this way can she treat him coldly and bitterly.


    Now Liu Juan said that, Wang Fan understood her dissatisfaction, and his heart was also a burst of embarrassment and guilt.


    "Ha ha! Man Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t speak, Liu Juan said with a sneer.

 V2.Chapter 340

    Asked three times by Liu Juan''s soul, Wang Fan, who is at a loss, doesn''t know how to answer the woman who has an engagement with him.


    "You don''t have to be too nervous. You answer my first question first. I have something else to tell you." Although the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward, Liu Juan broke the embarrassment and asked in a relaxed tone.


    "What''s the problem?" Wang Fan''s brain has not yet turned around, he looked at Liu Juan a little confused.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Xiao Xia? It''s very important. You have to tell me the truth." The expression on Liu Juan''s face is very serious.


    "Did the blind master tell you who I am?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Undercover, I know. What''s the matter?" Liu Juan spoke with disdain.


    By Liu Juan disdain tone, make expression is very embarrassed, Wang Fan scratched his head, said with a smile: "nothing, I just confirm it."


    "Oh, is Xiao Xia the same as you? Also undercover? " Liu Juan looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and asked.


    "Yes, and No." Wang Fan replied.


    "How do you say that?" Liu Juan asked with some doubts.


    "He is the intelligence agent of my boss, but my boss didn''t tell me whether he is our person, so I can''t say whether he is the same as me, who is the undercover arranged above." Wang Fan said helplessly.


    Wang Fan said this correctly. When ghost uncle asked him to find Xiao Xia, he just told him that Xiao Xia was ghost uncle''s intelligence officer.


    At the beginning, when Wang Fan talked to Xiao Xia on the phone, he thought that Xiao Xia should be the kind of undercover police officer who hides his identity in T country and is engaged in the work of covering people''s eyes and ears.


    But through the profile, and the situation after meeting with Xiao Xia, Wang Fan always feels that something is wrong.


    Xiao Xia''s popularity is very high, which is not what an undercover police officer should be. And he even runs a company, which is more unlikely to be undercover behavior. In addition, Xiao Xia''s distrust of Wang Fan makes Wang Fan worry about his identity.


    But after Xiaoxia''s company came out, Wang Fan met them. Later, in order to go to the black market to inquire about the news, he even wanted to take the risk to coerce heizai''s elder brother, so he didn''t have time to contact uncle GUI and further confirm Xiaoxia''s identity.


    Now Liu Juan asked this matter so directly, Wang Fan certainly could not give a clear answer.


    And Liu Juan seems to be very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s answer. She frowns slightly and asks, "can I kill him?"


    "What?" Hearing Liu Juan''s question, Wang Fan''s eyes widened.


    "I''ll find a way to help you with Tong Jiahui''s affairs. You don''t have to worry. After Xiao Xia''s death, it will affect your rescue of Tong Jiahui." When Liu Juan talked about killing Xiao Xia, her tone was very relaxed, as if she was talking about a very common thing.


    "Why did you kill him? Katyusha made you do this? " Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan puzzled.


    "It''s my business. I don''t need to explain it to you. The reason why I ask you this question is that I don''t want you to go to the blind Master and talk nonsense. Do you understand?" Liu Juan had some impatient answers.


    "Tut Tut, do you kill people if you don''t say a word? Juan''er, that''s too much for you! " I''ve seen cold-blooded and heartless, but I haven''t seen Liu Juan so cold-blooded and heartless.


    Just want to kiss Fangze, Xiaoxia attracted the disaster of death, also don''t know if Xiaoxia know Liu Juan''s decision, will want to ask her to have dinner together.


    "Well, let''s talk about the second thing." Liu Juan doesn''t seem to want to talk about Xiao Xia with Wang Fan, so she takes the initiative to get out of the way.


    "Wait! Juan''er, you can''t kill Xiao Xia. No matter it''s your own decision or Katyusha''s meaning, you can''t touch him now! " Wang Fan''s expression is very serious and says to Liu Juan.


    Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan and asked, "why? Are you worried that I can''t help you find out about Tong Jiahui? "


    "No, it has nothing to do with Tong Jiahui." Wang Fan replied.


    "Oh? Are you afraid your boss will know that I killed Xiao Xia and he will be angry with you? " Liu Juan is very playful said, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes are also some bad up.


    "Juan''er, you also know that I am an undercover. For me, the boss only helps me clean my identity when necessary. It doesn''t matter if I offend him or not." Wang Fan said, lit a cigarette, smoked two mouthfuls, said in a relaxed tone.


    "According to you, I''m a little curious. Why don''t you let me kill Xiao Xia? Is there another reason? " Liu Juan asked suspiciously.


    "Xiao Xia, who has a lot of energy in T country, I believe you know something about it. Recently, he was involved in the military change of T country again. If you attack him now, you are looking for trouble for yourself!" Looking at Liu Juan''s eyes, Wang Fan said calmly.


    "Wang Fan, you should also see that I''m not a person who is afraid of trouble, and I''m solving all kinds of troubles every day, so if I''m just worried about this, you don''t have to go on!" Liu Juan replied with a sneer.


    "Do you know what you are doing now? Does Liu pangzi know? Do they know about your murder? " Wang Fan asked in anger.


    "So what if I know, so what if I don''t know? Do you want to discipline me? " Facing Wang Fan''s angry face, Liu Juan looked at him disdainfully, and her voice became colder and colder.


    "In any case, you can''t kill Xiao Xia, and you can''t kill anyone. I don''t care what you used to be. You should listen to me in the future." Wang Fan said firmly.


    "Don''t talk to me about it here. I don''t need you to take care of my affairs The ungrateful Liu Juan stares at Wang Fan coldly, and then says: "Wang Fan, to tell you the truth, I promise blind master to help you after coming to T country, one is to return you to take care of blind Master and my brother, the other is to make it clear to you that there will never be anything between you and me."


    With these words, Liu Juan, whose face is cold, did not allow Wang Fan to say any more, turned and walked to the door of the room.


    Wang fan is not a fool of course, he naturally understood the meaning of Liu Juan''s words.


    This time Liu Juan met him in T country, obviously not for the purpose of reuniting with her husband and wife. Obviously, she wanted to draw a clear line with him, and it was a kind of practice to draw a clear line completely.


    Seeing that Liu Juan can''t allow herself to argue and is about to leave, Wang Fan catches up quickly and reaches out to hold Liu Juan''s hand.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Some anxious Wang Fan, said to Liu Juan who had already come to the door, wanted to stop her who was ready to leave.

 V2.Chapter 341

    It can be said that there is no emotion between Wang Fan and Liu Juan.


    After all, when the blind master decided this marriage for him, Wang Fan had a kind of indifferent attitude and just took it as a joke.


    So even if Liu pangzi talked about Liu Juan many times later, Wang Fan just laughed.


    In addition, one thing after another in H City, Liu Juan was left behind by Wang Fan.


    But now, when Liu juanzhen really appears in front of Wang Fan, Wang Fan''s heart has a little unspeakable flavor.


    If Wang fan doesn''t know about Liu Juan''s invitation by Xiao Xia, he will probably treat the affair between him and Liu Juan as a joke or a trivial matter, just like before.


    However, the appearance of Liu Juan, as well as what she will face next, makes Wang Fan have to examine the relationship between the two people again.


    It is obvious that Liu Juan is not a simple girl. Her cold-blooded and merciless killing of those hijackers on the plane is enough to show that what she has experienced is not much better than what Wang Fan has experienced, or even worse than what he has encountered.


    But Liu Juan, as a woman, and at such an age, can survive, and Wang Fan has not seen her fear, which makes him have a new understanding of Liu Juan.


    And Wang Fan, who has always regarded himself as a good player, also saw clearly the gap between him and Liu Juan.


    To be able to appear behind him quietly is absolutely not what ordinary people can do.


    Even if Wang Fan''s attention was not focused at that time, it also showed that Liu Juan''s skill was definitely superior to Wang Fan''s, and the gap between the two was definitely not one and a half stars.


    What kind of things do you have to go through to make a girl who should have been weak become what she looks like now?


    Wang Fan did not dare to think about it, and he did not want to think about it. He felt that after knowing the truth, maybe he would be more miserable.


    Liu Juan wants to go and face what will happen alone. This is what Wang fan doesn''t want to see.


    No matter whether Liu Juan approves the blind Master''s decision or whether she cares about Wang Fan, the relationship between her and Wang fan is an indisputable fact.


    Liu Juan lost her parents when she was young. The blind Master brought her up with Liu pangzi. Maybe her martial arts were taught by the blind master himself. Therefore, for Liu Juan, the blind Master is the existence of her parents'' elders.


    Chinese people are most particular about filial piety, especially those who practice martial arts.


    Since the blind master has created another favor for Liu Juan, Liu Juan naturally can''t disobey his meaning.


    And the benefits Wang Fan got from the blind master made him not ignore what the blind Master said, let alone Liu Juan''s current predicament.


    So no matter how Liu Juan decides, Wang Fan will do it according to her own will.


    Pull Liu Juan from the door back to the room, Wang fan calm face said: "you are here, you must listen to me."


    "Why?" Liu Juan asked unconvinced.


    "Just let me take care of you Wang Fan yelled at Liu Juan angrily.


    For a long time, the women around Wang Fan, whether they are Tong Jiahui with noble status, Miao Qing with cruel means, or Wang Yue with cold and gorgeous eyes, all have the character of resisting others, but they all have some dependence on Wang Fan, and they have no refutation to his words.


    But in front of her, Liu Juan contradicted herself again and again, and took his words as a deaf ear, which made Wang Fan''s face a little uneasy,


    "That''s your business. It''s none of my business. I''ll say it again. I''ll help you solve the problems here. We''ll never owe each other in the future!" Liu Juan, with the same gloomy face, has no fear of Wang Fan''s anger. She raises her chin and replies fiercely.


    "You are playing with fire!" Wang Fan didn''t know how to explain it, so he had to compare it like this.


    "I will!" Liu Juan, who is too lazy to explain to Wang Fan, clenches her teeth and jumps out these three words.


    I''m afraid the most difficult to refute in the world is the answer of "I do", no matter how strong the reason is, no matter how convincing the basis is.


    In the face of such a capricious decision, you can only reluctantly take back all the mood.


    "You can''t go to Xiao Xia''s dinner party, and you can''t kill him. Don''t go back to Katyusha. Just stay in the hotel. When I find Tong Jiahui and solve the problem here, you can go back to see the blind Master with me." Since Liu Juan is unreasonable, there is no need for Wang Fan to explain more. He is also very willful to say his decision.


    "Well! Wang Fan, are you ordering me? " Liu Juan asked with a sneer.


    "If you think so, I won''t explain!" Wang Fan cold answer.


    "Do you have the ability to keep me?" Looking at Wang Fan fiercely in her eyes, Liu Juan takes a step back to distance herself from Wang Fan.


    Clenched fists, fierce eyes and steady horse steps all reveal Liu Juan''s intention to fight with Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was angry and laughed back, watched Liu Juan pull off her posture and go to the door directly. The rogue blocked the door with his body and said to Liu Juan, "I admit that I can''t do it to you. If you think it''s OK, just step on me!"


    "You don''t think I dare!" With her eyes wide open, Liu Juan steps up to Wang Fan and raises her hand to smoke him.


    Wang Fan, with one mind, closed his eyes and said loudly: "it''s better to be killed by you than to watch you be calculated. You can do it!"


    With Wang Fan''s words, Liu Juan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her raised arm slowly lowered.


    After waiting for a long time, Wang Fan secretly opened his eyes, only to find that Liu Juan, who was just in front of him, had returned to the room and was sitting on the soft bed with her head down.


    Did not expect that this bitter drama actually worked, Wang Fan secretly wiped a cold sweat, asshole asshole in the past.


    Carefully sitting beside Liu Juan, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "have you decided to listen to me?"


    "Wang Fan, I know you are for my good, but there are some things I have to do." Liu Juan lowered her head and said in a low voice, without the previous cold words, but a little more sad.


    All this in Wang Fan''s ears, let him some sad, think about how he was not so, always want to face the things he did not want to face, always want to meet the unexpected difficulties.


    "Juan''er, what''s the matter? Let''s carry it together. If we can''t carry it, we can still be companions." Wang Fan, who sympathizes with each other, is sincere in his speech and does not mean perfunctory at all.


    Sitting on the soft bed, Liu Juan grinned bitterly, turned her head to look at Wang Fan, and said to him in a soft voice, "Wang Fan, you are a good man."

 V2.Chapter 342

    Things are not as simple as Wang Fan thought. Liu Juan''s desire to talk and stop makes him understand quickly.


    Holding Liu Juan''s delicate hand, Wang Fan frowned and asked softly, "juan''er, are you hiding something from me?"


    Instead of resisting Wang Fan''s intimacy, Liu Juan looked at him with a bitter smile and said, "Wang Fan, there are some things you may not understand. After all, your identity and your beliefs make you and I very different."


    "Juan''er, you say it, I think I can understand, really!" Wang fan is very sincere, and he is really worried about Liu Juan.


    "At Xiao Xia''s, did you notice the document bag that Katyusha got?" Asked Liu Juan.


    "Portfolio? Is that Xiao xiayue''s chips? " Wang Fan had some impressions about the cowhide bag, but he was thinking about Tong Jiahui at that time, so he didn''t care too much about it.


    Now hearing Liu Juan talking about it, Wang Fan was also curious. He looked at Liu Juan and asked, "what''s the secret in that file bag?"


    "You came to T country this time to assassinate general Yalu, right?" Instead of answering Wang Fan''s question, Liu Juan asked about the purpose of his trip.


    If someone else asked about it, Wang Fan would have to find a reason to muddle through, but it was Liu Juan who asked him, so he naturally had no need to hide.


    Nodded, Wang Fan replied: "yes, the people of the high table meeting caught Miao Qing. They asked me to kill general Yalu to ensure Miao Qing''s safety. Blind Master knows about this."


    "Well, although my brother didn''t tell me in detail on the phone, it''s similar to what you said." Liu Juan said with a wry smile on her face, and then said, "in fact, now you can contact the people at the high table meeting and tell them that the task has been completed."


    "What?" Surprised, Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, general Yalu is dead. Before we came to T country, general Yalu was assassinated. The folder Katyusha got is the investigation report about general Yalu''s assassination." Liu Juan said calmly.


    "General Aru is dead? How could he die? " A confused Wang Fan couldn''t believe Liu Juan''s words. He looked at her and asked for a long time: "how do you know? Aren''t you at odds with general Aru? Is it general Aru who was killed by Katyusha''s people? "


    "No, Katyusha didn''t do it, and there are no more than five people who know that general Aru was stabbed to death, including you." Liu Juan is very serious.


    "What the hell is going on?" Wang fan is more and more puzzled, he asks anxiously.


    "Before I received the call from the blind Master, Katyusha had told me about the assassination of general Yalu. I didn''t expect that you came to T country to assassinate a dead man, but I was worried that there was a misunderstanding, so I didn''t talk to the blind Master on the phone." Liu Juan said.


    "Katyusha told you? How did she know that? " Wang fan then asked.


    "Katyusha is the eldest lady of the Tomahawk gang. You should know that. Besides, her father, old Tony, has a very good personal relationship with the president of e country. You should have heard of that." Liu Juan finished and looked at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan also heard about these things. He nodded and said, "yes, I know something about this, but what''s the relationship between the assassination of general Yalu?"


    "Katyusha, on behalf of the president of e country and the Tomahawk Gang, came to T country to help investigate the assassination of general Yalu, and her client was the king of T country." Liu Juan answered softly.


    "The king of T country entrusts the daughter of the Tomahawk gang of e country to come here to investigate the assassination of the general of T country. Juan''er, are you sure you are not joking?" Wang fan is dubious of Liu Juan''s words.


    "It''s a surprise, isn''t it?" Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan with a bitter smile, and then said: "I said, your faith and your identity, will not believe me at all."


    "Juan''er, you misunderstand me. I don''t believe you, but it''s too strange. I suspect Katyusha didn''t tell you the truth." Wang Fan explained.


    "Some things can''t be discussed on the table. When dealing with some thorny problems, politicians in many countries will think of gangs. After all, if something happens, no one will associate gangs with politicians." Liu Juan replied with a smile.


    "Tut tut!"


    Hearing Liu Juan''s explanation, Wang Fan couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    If we say that in this world, we must choose the most despicable and despicable people, then the politicians of various countries will surely be on the list.


    Although in China, Wang Fan seldom hears about politicians'' wrongdoing, it doesn''t mean that politicians in other countries follow the rules as well as those in China. As far as he knows, many politicians in M country are connected with gangs, especially the kind of money benefit relationship.


    But what Wang fan knows is that most of the politicians and gangs mix up to seek economic benefits. It''s the first time he has heard about this kind of investigation.


    However, since Liu Juan said so, he was not good enough to question again and again. He could only say with half a doubt: "I can''t see that Katyusha has the ability to investigate the case, and the king of T country is really big hearted!"


    "Ha ha, Wang Fan, although you are very smart, you have experienced a lot of things, but some things, you still can''t think of." For Wang Fan''s words, Liu Juan showed a wry smile. She sighed and then said, "where can Katyusha investigate the case? The purpose of her and me coming here this time is to get rid of all the suspected objects and make the killing method an accident."


    "What? All those who are suspected will be accidentally killed by you? " Frightened by Liu Juan''s words, Wang Fan widened his eyes and looked at her.


    Liu Juan, with a calm face, raised her hand to trim her hair. She calmly said to Wang Fan, "the assassination of general Yalu has caused dissatisfaction among his subordinates. T country is now in an extraordinary period, so the king wants to solve it by extraordinary means."


    "But it''s not that general Aru killed the president. Now all the troops in the country want to attack him? Is it all fake? " Wang Fan thought of the news he had heard before and asked Liu Juan suspiciously.


    "Build a plank road in the open, and live in the dark!" Liu Juan answered softly.


    "Damn it! You''re trying to hide the death of general Aru, and then bring out the people behind it, right? " Wang Fan understood the meaning of Liu Juan, but was scared out of a cold sweat.


    His task is to assassinate general Yalu. Isn''t the trap laid by Liu Juan and Katyusha just waiting for him?

 V2.Chapter 343

    Wang fan is no stranger to the word "throwing a stone to ask the way", and he knows very well that at this time, he is the stone, and has been thrown out by the people of the high table meeting. He is inquiring about everything they want to know for them in T country.


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan wiped the cold sweat on his head and said to Liu Juan, "juan''er, are you and Katyusha planning to find out the man who assassinated general Yalu?"


    "Yes, didn''t I just tell you? As long as there is a little doubt, Katyusha will get rid of the king. What''s the matter? " Liu Juan asked blankly.


    "Cough! Cough


    Wang Fan coughed two times and said to Liu Juan with a bitter smile, "I''m here to assassinate general Yalu, you know!"


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you? Let you reply to the high table meeting, your task has been completed... "At the end, Liu Juan suddenly understood Wang Fan''s meaning, she stared at Wang Fan.


    Seeing that Liu Juan had understood her meaning, Wang Fan continued with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid I can''t tell the people at the high table that general Yalu has been killed!"


    "What are you going to do?" Liu Juan, who had no idea for a moment, looked at Wang Fan and asked.


    "What else can we do? Step by step! Now I just hope that Tong Jiahui''s disappearance has nothing to do with Gao table. " Wang Fan said with a sad face.


    "If it''s really like what you said, then general Yalu''s affairs must have something to do with the high table meeting, but Katyusha has put up a lot of doubts, so that they are not sure whether general Yalu is dead now! That''s why I sent you, an outsider, here to get information! That''s quite insidious The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the people at the high table were insidious. She was also sweating for Wang Fan.


    "Intrigue each other. This is the true nature of the world. If all the people in the high table club are kind-hearted, they will become the Red Cross Society." Wang fan is open-minded, high table will play such a trick, although there is resentment in the heart, but did not lose his temper.


    In fact, what''s the use of losing your temper?


    Compared with those people in the high table club, Wang fan can only be regarded as an unsophisticated role, and a role that will not be cared about at all, even though he is also a powerful figure in H city.


    Not everyone can tolerate being manipulated as a chess piece, especially Wang Fan''s personality and temper.


    But so what?


    Miao Qing''s life is in the hands of the people of the high table meeting. Now Tong Jiahui has lost the news. Even Liu Juan in front of her wants to fight with the people of the high table meeting.


    Which one thing, Wang fan can''t let go, at this time he can only seriously face, try to find a chance to fight back.


    After thinking about the current situation, Wang Fan said to Liu Juan: "according to the current situation, there must be a great relationship between these people in gaotaihui and the affairs of general Yalu, and I suspect that there must be a big conspiracy behind this affair."


    "Yes, I heard Katyusha say that she got news from the princess that the assassination of general Aru was actually related to the king''s attempt to pass the throne to the second prince, which was probably done by the eldest prince in collusion with outsiders." Liu Juan said.


    "To pass the throne? What right does the king have now? It''s not an ancient feudal society. The emperor is in the city, and all people respect him. " To Liu Juan''s words feel incredible, Wang Fan some surprised asked.


    "You may not know that the eldest prince of T country is not an ordinary person. He is the leader of the southern army of T country, so if he takes over the throne of king, many unexpected things may happen." Liu Juan is very serious.


    "Tut Tut, is it hard to succeed? Can t state restore the monarchy? Back to what it used to be? " Wang Fan said.


    "It''s hard to say, and the eldest prince is arrogant. It''s said that he is also a cruel character. Who knows if he will make history retrogressive for his own selfish desire?" Liu Juan said with some worries.


    After scratching her short hair, Wang Fan thinks Liu Juan''s words are reasonable.


    Since ancient times, who doesn''t want to be the supreme emperor, let alone ordinary people like them who have selfish desires and want to enjoy the world, even the sages of ancient times have ignored the earliest abdication system and directly gave the world to their sons?


    Therefore, as long as there are interests, there will be disputes and intrigues.


    Listening to what Liu Juan said, Wang Fan had some music in his heart.


    He thought that in all likelihood, the king saw the big prince''s mind and worried that he would make the T country a mess, so he secretly instructed general Yalu to nominate the second prince to take over the king.


    However, the eldest prince is certainly not an ordinary person, he should also be aware of the king''s intention, so in advance to find someone to assassinate general Yalu.


    At present, the king and the eldest prince must have understood each other''s thoughts. However, due to the current situation, neither of them is embarrassed to start first.


    In order to cover up the fact that the father and son turned against each other, the king had to use external forces to clean up those people under the great prince.


    And the big prince naturally will not wait to die, and the cooperation of the high table will be promoted quickly.


    However, the news of general Yalu''s death was obviously unknown to the eldest prince.


    This should be the killer who assassinated general Yalu. After he got it, he was also killed by general Yalu''s men, which caused such a misunderstanding.


    In fact, even if the eldest prince knew the truth of general Aru''s assassination, he would join hands with Gao Taihui to overthrow the king sitting on the throne. After all, this kind of sitting and enjoying the world is too tempting for a person.


    However, if the big prince knew the truth, Wang Fan, the stone used to explore the way, would probably escape. Miao Qing and Tong Jiahui would not have to suffer that crime!


    However, on second thought, Wang Fan said excitedly: "juan''er, it seems that the relationship between us is unknown to both of them."


    Hearing Wang Fan talking about the relationship between them, Liu Juan''s face was stunned at first, but soon recovered as usual. She said casually, "I have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to be so excited."


    "Hey, hey, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s talk about it first. What should we do next?" Wang Fan did not care about Liu Juan''s attitude, still said with a smile.


    "Well." Liu Juan answered, then looked at Wang Fan, waiting for him to say the plan.


    Wang Fan, who already had an idea in his heart, raised his butt and sat down beside Liu Juan. He got close to her ear and whispered out his plan.


    At the beginning, Liu Juan''s brow was more and more wrinkled when she heard Wang Fan''s plan. But after hearing it, Liu Juan''s face gradually eased. Finally, she couldn''t help spat and scolded: "I knew you didn''t have a good heart. Sooner or later, you''d have to be bad!"


    "Hey, juan''er, just do as I say. We''ll only make money but not lose it!" Wang fan is very proud to say.

 V2.Chapter 344

    The next morning, waking up, Wang Fan came to the hotel restaurant and ordered a special breakfast of T country. Then he sat at the dining table, took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone Chun left him.


    "Hello?"


    There''s a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    Suddenly heard a woman''s voice, Wang Fan did not respond for a while, but soon he asked with a smile: "excuse me, is it spring''s mobile phone?"


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡­¡±


    The voice of the woman on the other end of the phone was very sweet, but she muttered a lot of T Mandarin, which made Wang Fan feel numb.


    But soon the voice of spring came out from the phone. He said with a smile: "is it brother fan? My wife can''t speak Chinese. I''m sorry. "


    "It''s OK. It''s expected." Wang Fan polite two, and then said: "I ask you to inquire about things, have eyes?"


    "Yes, yes, I contacted my friend last night and told him what you asked me to do. He said that he would take us to the black market today." Spring some excited said.


    "Oh? So fast? " Wang Fan was really surprised at Chun''s ability.


    At the beginning of spring, Wang Fan always felt that he was soft and weak. He was just a waste of firewood. He didn''t dare to imagine that he would have anything to do with people in the black market.


    So from the beginning, Wang Fan just wanted to help him find the black market with the advantage of spring as a local, without thinking that spring could help him a lot.


    But after the opening of the villa, Wang Fan has a different view of spring.


    In the world of rivers and lakes, there are many ways to teach.


    Steal the door, really has a place.


    No matter when and where, and no matter how the rivers and lakes change, "steal door" can not be among the mainstream of the rivers and lakes, but it can not be ignored by anyone.


    Moreover, some robbers with inheritance have connections with many gangs in the river and lake. After all, people in the river and lake have to do this kind of thing, and robbers are experts in this field.


    Since Chun has the skill of stealing, he must be a member of the Jianghu, so it''s not surprising that he has contacts with the people in the underworld!


    The spring on the other end of the phone heard Wang Fan''s surprised tone and said with a smile, "brother fan, don''t underestimate my ability."


    "Well, cut the crap. When shall we start? Shall I take a taxi to see you? " Wang Fan said quickly.


    "Brother fan, I''m enjoying the breakfast my wife made for me at home. Would you like to come and have some with me?" Spring''s tone reveals the taste of happiness.


    This way of showing love brought extreme discomfort to Wang Fan. He said angrily, "I''ll come to you after breakfast. I still like to eat breakfast made by my girlfriend. I don''t necessarily adapt to the skills of other people''s wives."


    It''s like hearing the dissatisfaction in Wang Fan''s words. Chun doesn''t show his love any more. After a few words, he hangs up.


    After breakfast, Wang Fan went out of the hotel gate, took a taxi parked at the door, gave the address Chun left him to the driver, and said, "go to this place."


    ¡°OK£¡¡± The driver promised and started the car to leave the hotel.


    There are not many people on the road, even few cars. On the road, there are more soldiers in charge of public security and armored vehicles made of steel than yesterday.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking out of the window, the driver whispered: "Sir, don''t stare at those soldiers all the time. Be careful they will catch you back."


    "Can''t you have a look?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know what happened. There are more soldiers on the street today, and the inspection is much stricter than before, damn it!" The driver who spoke looked unhappy. Maybe he had been taught by these soldiers in the early morning.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the driver''s words were finished, a soldier with a baton pointed to the taxi Wang Fan was sitting in and made a gesture to stop at the checkpoint at the intersection in front of him,


    "Damn it


    Seeing that he was stopped by the soldiers again, the driver swore, but slowed down and stopped beside the road.


    As soon as the car stopped, the driver put away his impatience, took out a box of unopened cigarettes from his pocket, opened the door in a hurry, and ran to meet the soldiers coming towards them.


    Sitting in a taxi, Wang Fan, seeing the driver''s face full of smiles, remembers inexplicably that when he was in China, he would often see the driver stopped by the traffic police. He scolded his mother in his heart, but flattered him on his face.


    "It turns out that drivers in T country are just like this!"


    With a sigh, Wang Fan took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit it. He looked at the drivers and soldiers outside the car bored, waiting for the soldiers to let them pass.


    As soon as I took two puffs of cigarettes, I saw the expression on the driver''s face, which had changed from a flattering smile to a bitter ha ha helplessness.


    The soldier with the baton not only didn''t pick up the cigarette in the driver''s hand, but also his face became more and more ugly.


    "Damn, the driver is not open-minded. How can he be free these days?" Wang fan saw the driver crying and said with a sneer in the car.


    Don''t want to delay time, Wang Fan rolled down the window and yelled at the driver: "brother, you come here!"


    The driver, who was begging for help, heard Wang Fan calling himself in the taxi. He looked back impatiently and muttered in a low voice: "Sir, please wait a moment."


    The soldier who stopped the taxi driver also heard Wang Fan''s voice and looked at Wang Fan sitting in the taxi.


    Seeing the soldier looking at himself, Wang Fan smiles and waves to him warmly.


    After seeing Wang Fan waving his hand to him, the soldier''s face became more and more relaxed, and his long lost smile slowly crawled back to his face.


    Aware of the change of expression on the soldier''s face, the taxi driver also looked at Wang Fan. When he saw the colorful banknotes in Wang Fan''s hand, his face also showed a smile.


    The soldier patted the driver on the shoulder and motioned him to go back to the taxi. Of course, the taxi driver was not a fool and ran back to the taxi happily.


    Sitting in the car, Wang Fan put the money in his hand into the driver''s hand and said to him, "it''s hard to talk to the officer. We still have urgent business and can''t afford to delay."


    "All right, sir, I''ll talk to the officer." The driver took the money in Wang Fan''s hand and returned with a smile.


    Money makes the devil push the mill!


    The soldiers who took the money laughed like spring breeze. They not only let Wang Fan go quickly, but also warmly greet Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting in the car, looked at the smile on the soldier''s face, but he scolded "vampire" in his heart!

 V2.Chapter 345

    Wang Fan''s extravagance not only made the soldiers'' faces blossom, but also made the drivers'' faces look like flowers.


    Along the way, the taxi driver really flattered Wang Fan. He knew he was a big boss by looking at his hand. He also saw that he was a caring man. Finally, he did not forget to wear a high hat of "outstanding person" for Wang Fan.


    No one does not like to listen to their own words, not to mention Wang fan is still a layman, he is hoping that his vanity will be satisfied.


    Smoking his face is very calm, but his heart has been as happy as honey.


    "You should let the ghost uncle and the blind Master listen to this. Hehe, I''m really an excellent person. They are absolutely right to choose me!"


    Wang Fan, who is very proud in his heart, really wants to record the taxi driver''s words and transfer them to the blind Master and ghost uncle thousands of miles away.


    Unconsciously, the taxi came to a house. After the driver stopped the car, he said to Wang Fan with a smile: "Sir, do you need me to wait for you here? It''s not easy to take a taxi here! "


    "No, my friend is still having breakfast. I don''t know when he will go out." Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Fan took out the money from his pocket, put it on the seat and said: "don''t change the change!"


    "Thank you, boss!" The taxi driver, looking at the colorful banknotes, grabs them with a big grin, and never forgets to thank Wang Fan.


    After getting off the car, Wang Fan didn''t take out his mobile phone to contact Chun. He saw a big sister-in-law, smiling and waving at him.


    Frightened by the oily smile on his sister-in-law''s face, Wang Fan quickly withdrew his eyes for fear of being misunderstood by the enthusiastic sister-in-law.


    ¡°@#£¤%##¡±


    Jianshuo''s sister-in-law, who is shouting something, has come to Wang Fan with a smile.


    Seeing his sister-in-law coming towards him, Wang Fan quickly dodged aside and did not dare to stop her.


    "My God! This sister-in-law is really the best


    I make complaints about Wang Fan, who is a big sister in the army. After watching a few other people closely, he couldn''t help but Tucao up.


    The head is bigger than a pig.


    The facial features are very concentrated, and there are many pockmarks on the face.


    The image of this sister-in-law is simply indescribable. Wang fan can''t help but guess what kind of person would marry this woman with such a heavy taste.


    ¡°@##£¤##¡±


    The enthusiastic sister-in-law Jianshuo stops in front of Wang Fan. She smiles and says a lot to Wang Fan, but Wang fan doesn''t understand.


    Suddenly, Wang Fan felt that the voice of his sister-in-law seemed to be heard somewhere.


    "Damn it! Spring''s wife


    It suddenly occurred to me that when he called before, the woman who answered the phone had such an accent, and a cold sweat came out of Wang Fan''s head.


    "Chun, didn''t he say that his wife was the second runner up in the beauty contest? Am I mistaken? " Wang Fan looks at the chattering sister-in-law in front of him in doubt. He can''t believe that this is Chun''s wife.


    But soon, Wang Fan''s worries were dispelled.


    Chun, with chicken legs in his hand, stood at the door of the house where his sister-in-law had just appeared, shouting at Wang Fan: "brother fan, come and sit at home!"


    ¡°@#£¤£¡# £¤¡±


    Hear spring greeting Wang Fan, warm sister-in-law also say what.


    Now that there is the confirmation of spring, Wang fan does not continue to suspect. He smiles at his sister-in-law, turns around and goes to the residence where spring is.


    As they walked one after another, Wang Fan could even feel the tremor of the ground. The sister-in-law, who had won the second place in the beauty contest, walked with great spirit, as if she was going to step out of several big holes.


    Fearing that he falls to the ground and is trampled to death by Chun''s wife, Wang fan speeds up his pace and goes to Chun who is eating chicken legs.


    On arriving at Chun''s side, Wang Fan asked in a low voice, "Chun, is this your wife?"


    "Yes, my wife, MENA." Spring answered with a smile.


    See spring answer so simply, Wang Fan hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, and looked back at the sister-in-law who followed.


    ¡°@#£¤£¤%¡±


    Meina, who has gone to the back of Wang Fan, points to the door behind the spring and says something to Wang Fan.


    "My wife invites you to breakfast!" Spring is smiling.


    "All right." In front of Meina, Wang Fan suddenly felt that he had no confidence. Although Meina kept smiling on her face, Wang Fan was not happy at all.


    Under the guidance of Chun, Wang Fan came to his home. Although Chun''s home is not spacious, it is clean. Whether it is furniture or other furnishings, every place is so clean, which makes people feel comfortable.


    "Sit down." Spring points to the seat beside the dining table and says politely to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan pulled the chair and sat opposite Chun. Without waiting for him to say thank you, Meina had already served breakfast for him.


    The roast chicken leg is scorched outside and tender inside. There is also a piece of delicious fresh fruit. People can''t help but want to taste it.


    "You''re welcome, van." As the master of the spring, see the appetite in Wang Fan''s eyes, is very proud to say to him.


    A piece of chicken leg was cut off with the dining knife, and a smell of butter came to my nose. Wang Fan sniffed hard and said: "my God! How could it be so fragrant? "


    "Hey, brother fan, to tell you the truth, my wife is a good cook. Every meal she cooks will be unforgettable for a lifetime." Spring praise his wife''s cooking, eyes also from time to time to send a glance to Meina.


    However, Wang Fan didn''t see these acts of showing love at all, because his attention at this time has been all on the delicious food of the dinner plate.


    At the beginning, he was gentle with a knife and fork. He couldn''t stand the temptation of delicious food. Like spring, Wang Fan grabbed the chicken leg on the plate and ate it with a big bite.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s delicious food, Meina said something. Chun quickly translated: "brother fan, my wife said that if you like, you can come to our house every day for dinner, and the food fee can be discussed."


    When he heard the first half, Wang Fan was almost embarrassed, and his words of gratitude had already reached his lips. However, when Chun next said that the food expenses could be discussed, Wang Fan could not help secretly scolding "money addicts"!


    I gave you ten thousand dollars to help you pay your debts, and I promised to give you ten thousand dollars as a reward. I even thought about taking money from me. Chun is just a money buff who knows money but not people.


    But Meina''s craftsmanship is really good. Wang Fan finished the last piece of chicken, licked his fingers and said to Chun, "since there will be a charge next time, it''s better to have a good meal today! Can I have another chicken leg? "

 V2.Chapter 346

    I''ve seen stingy people before, but Wang fan is really the first time to see such a stingy person as Chun. He''s just refreshing Wang Fan''s definition of cheapskate.


    After inviting Wang Fan to have breakfast at home, Chun''s face didn''t change and his heart didn''t jump. He stretched out his hand and asked Wang Fan for the second breakfast.


    As Chun''s virtuous wife, Meina seems to think that Wang fan should pay the fee. She has been looking forward to it. Until Wang Fan reluctantly takes out the money, her smile comes out again.


    Out of the gate of Chun''s house, Wang Fan was not in the mood to pay attention to Chun who was showing his love there. He went to the roadside and wanted to stop the passing taxi, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t see a taxi passing by.


    "Van, you don''t have to wait. There won''t be a taxi passing by." Spring push a pedal motorcycle, laughing to Wang Fan''s side.


    "Why isn''t there a taxi?" Wang Fan some doubts ask.


    "Look Spring''s head turned a circle, motioned Wang Fan to look around.


    Wang Fan, puzzled, glanced around and found nothing unusual, then asked, "what do you want me to see?"


    "House Spring exaggerated answer, see Wang fan or some don''t understand, this then said: "you see the house here, like rich people live in the place?"? Do you think there will be people taking taxis in such a place where poor people gather? "


    After Chun said this, Wang Fan found that the buildings here are very old, and it seems that the living area of each family is not large, so it can be said that it is a place where poor people gather.


    No wonder the taxi driver just now asked Wang Fan if he wanted to wait for him here. It turned out to be such a thing.


    In every country, there is a gap between the rich and the poor to varying degrees. When Wang Fan lived in China before, although he knew this gap, he didn''t feel it very deeply.


    Now when I came to T country, I found that the gap between the rich and the poor here was beyond his imagination.


    Recalling the taxi driver''s praise for Wang Fan and the way he looked when he saw the money, Wang Fan felt that Huaxia is indeed the most suitable place for human beings to gather. In other parts of the world, the gap between the rich and the poor is so big that it does not give the poor any chance to turn over.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t speak, Chun said with a smile, "brother fan, I''m afraid you haven''t lived in such a place. Are you surprised?"


    "The people here are the poorest in M city." Wang Fan asked.


    "No! no No Chun repeatedly denied.


    Pointing to the houses with 20 or 30 years of history and obvious cracks not far away, Wang Fan asked in surprise: "is there anyone poorer than them?"


    "Of course, the people who live here, including me, have some faces. Although we live frugally, we are not poor." Spring is very proud to say.


    Listening to Chun''s remarks, Wang Fan didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know how to think of Kong Yiji.


    The idea of self deception, with illusory to meet their vanity, this is living in the bottom of the society people''s daily life!


    Don''t want to argue with Chun, Wang Fan sat on the back seat of the pedal motorcycle, patted Chun on the shoulder and said to him, "we are not from the United Nations refugee agency. We don''t need to survey the happiness index of the residents here. We''d better get down to business now."


    "All right!" Spring readily agreed.


    After waiting for chun to promise, Wang Fan found that the speed of the pedal motorcycle was extremely slow, which could be said to be driving at tortoise speed.


    At this speed, when can we get to the black market? Wang Fan lowered his head in a hurry to see if there was something wrong with the motorcycle.


    "Damn, Chun, how can you pull your feet on the ground?" See holding the handlebar of spring, is trying to pedal on the ground with both feet, Wang Fan almost did not faint by gas.


    Wearing a helmet, while trying to pedal on the ground and let the motorcycle under the butt move forward, Chun said to Wang Fan seriously: "brother fan, to be honest, I seldom use this motorcycle at ordinary times. If you didn''t need it this time, I would not be willing to take it out on the road."


    "Damn, Chun, how did your wife marry you when you were so stingy?" Wang Fan listened to the spring talking there, angry really want to give him a slap in the face.


    "My wife? What she appreciates most about me is frugality. To tell you the truth, I always pay attention to frugality. I have to cut a roll of toilet paper into two parts. " Spring quite proud said.


    "Why don''t you cut it into three or four?" Wang fan is not angry.


    "If it''s too small, it''s easy to get stool." Chun didn''t recognize Wang Fan''s intention of running on him. Instead, he explained it seriously. After Wang Fan was completely silent in the back seat, he said, "but if you practice a few more times, it should be OK."


    "Well, Chun, don''t mention anything else. I''ll ask you, are you going to go to the black market like this?" Wang fan doesn''t want to discuss the toilet paper with Chun any more. He thinks that even if he continues to discuss it, he won''t let Chun change.


    But to Wang Fan''s satisfaction, Chun didn''t nod his head to agree with his words. Instead, he shook his head like a rattle, and said with exaggeration: "how can it be? If I row like this, I''m not tired to death?"


    "Well, you''re the gas door!" Wang Fan said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, there will be a lorry passing by in a moment. I pretend that my motorcycle is out of order. Just pull the handle behind the lorry and take a ride!" Spring bad said with a smile.


    "Poof"


    Intolerable Wang Fan feel some sweet throat, a fishy smell from his nose.


    "Why, brother fan, what''s the matter with you? Did you have too much breakfast? Shall I take you to the hospital? " Looking at the blood from Wang Fan''s nostrils, Chun stops and asks about Wang Fan behind him.


    "I regret it, really, especially." Wang Fan murmured to himself.


    "What do you regret?" Spring asked inexplicably.


    "I regret that I shouldn''t have saved you that day. Really, the most unsuccessful thing I''ve ever done in my life is to save you from heizai, oh! no The most unsuccessful thing is that I believe you! " Beating his chest and feet, Wang Fanqi''s gibberish is almost irritated to death by spring.


    "Er..." Spring embarrassed looking at Wang Fan, head out of a black line.


    When Wang Fan finally calmed down, Chun said in a low voice: "brother fan, why don''t you give me my reward first? I''m afraid that you''re in such a state that it''s hard to come back alive from the black market!"


    "You are so special! Give me a smooth, hurry to the gas door! And ink here with me, and I''ll send you back to heizai now! " Intolerable Wang Fan roared, like a wild animal that has gone mad.

 V2.Chapter 347

    The black market of M city is located in the center of the city, which Wang Fan never thought of. After all, this kind of illegal things, most of the time will choose a quiet place, which can not only prevent the police investigation, but also prevent accidents.


    But who can think that the black market of T country is actually in the center of the city, and it is still in a building with a very elegant appearance.


    "Is this really a black market?" Looking at the people in and out of the building, Wang Fan asked Chun in disbelief.


    "Yes! This is the most famous black market here. As long as you have money, you can buy whatever you want. " Spring answers with a nod.


    "With such a swagger, won''t the police investigate?" Wang Fan asked again.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Chun, who is taking out his mobile phone, smiles. He looks up and looks around. Finally, his eyes are locked on a back not far away.


    Wang Fan, who was full of doubts, looked along the spring''s eyes and saw the back not far away, and he always felt that the back was familiar.


    "Song guess!"


    At the moment when the figure turned around, Wang Fan called out the name of the other party in surprise.


    No wonder looking at that figure so familiar, it turned out that he was the officer songcai who had an interest relationship with heizai.


    Wang Fan, who still has some impressions of songchai, finally understands why the black market is built in the center of the city. Moreover, the people here will not worry at all, and the police will come here to sweep the place.


    Because according to the current situation, the police here should have private relations with people on the black market, which is not generally good.


    "Do you know him?" Spring asked in a low voice.


    "He''s with black boy." Wang Fan replied.


    "Oh, yes, I thought you were very close to officer Somchai. You scared me!" Spring touched the chest said.


    "What? Is there anything special about this song guess? " Wang Fan asked curiously.


    After parking the motorcycle in a cool place, Chun took another look around and determined that there was no one, he said to Wang Fan in a low voice: "songguess is the little head of the police. He not only has guns in his hand, but also has some killers who work for him. So in M City, both black and white give him face."


    "Oh, is it so good? The police still have killers? " Wang Fan was surprised to hear what Chun said.


    Like worried about being overheard, Chun looked around carefully, and then said, "I heard that songchai is the confidant of a big man. Although he is just a policeman, he has great energy. Even the black boys are polite when they see songchai."


    "Oh, isn''t the big brother behind Somchai the big brother of heizai?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "Brother fan, as you know, I am an honest man. How can I know so much about the underworld?" Spring''s face showed a shy smile.


    Wang Fan really wanted to slap him when he saw Chun''s shameless appearance.


    When he was in the basement of the villa, Chun''s face was so shy that Wang Fan mistook him for an honest man. Now Chun''s old trick of pretending to be honest here really annoys Wang Fan.


    Stares spring one eye, Wang fan does not have the good spirit to say: "you here, honest person can unlock?"? Are they all ancestral crafts? "


    "Oh, brother fan, don''t get me wrong. I''m really an honest man. Our family''s ancestral skill is to repair locks, which is not what you think." Spring a face flustered explanation.


    "Don''t do this with me. I can see it. Chun, you are definitely not a good bird!" Wang Fan won''t be cheated by the disguise of spring again, he waved his hand and said with disdain.


    Seeing that there was no way to explain, Chun sighed and said, "come on, facts speak louder than words. I won''t explain. Sooner or later, you will know what kind of person I am."


    "Well, no matter what kind of person you are, I''m not in the mood and have no chance to understand! When I save my girlfriend, let''s go our separate ways and stop contacting each other! " Wang fan is also simply, directly pick out the words to spring said.


    In fact, Wang Fan didn''t dislike Chun very much. Although Chun was very stingy and focused on money more than anything, which made Wang Fan very upset. After all, everyone''s life philosophy and living environment were different, so he didn''t want to say anything more.


    But the hypocrisy of spring made Wang Fan feel disgusted from his heart.


    It can''t be said that Wang Fan didn''t cheat others, but every time Wang Fan cheated others, it was because the other party wanted to count him, and his deception method was just to seek self-protection.


    But in front of the spring, it is always wearing a mask, even in the case of cooperation with Wang Fan, is also trying to hide everything.


    Obviously, this kind of practice is a great distrust of Wang Fan and also a kind of disrespect for him.


    Wang fan doesn''t want to care with people like Chun. Just as he said, after he gets the news of Tong Jiahui, he will not have any more contact with Chun, let alone with him.


    The so-called way is different, do not conspire.


    Wang Fan, who thinks he and Chun are not the same people, will never mix with such hypocritical people as Chun.


    Therefore, the relationship between them will soon come to an end which is not satisfactory.


    Wang Fan''s attitude embarrassed Chun. He didn''t seem to understand why Wang Fan suddenly lost his temper. However, seeing Wang Fan''s gloomy face, Chun couldn''t say anything more. He had to take his mobile phone to a quiet place and make a phone call with his friends in the black market


    Before long, spring returned to Wang Fan''s side, he flattered and said: "brother fan, my friend is waiting for us in the building, when do you see us going in?"


    Wang Fan, who had been observing songchai, raised his chin slightly, looked at songchai not far away and said, "let''s go in after this boy has gone. After all, we escaped from the villa. Maybe this boy has got the news from heizai. If he sees us, things will be in trouble!"


    "All right, Van Gogh." Spring also agreed with Wang Fan, agreed, then took the mobile phone to one side to make a phone call.


    Standing at the door of the building, songchai, after answering a phone call, left the building in a hurry, got on a black Mercedes Benz and went on the road.


    Seeing that songchai finally left, Wang Fan said to Chun, "Chun, you can go in!"


    Spring, who has already made a phone call, hears Wang Fan''s call and comes over with a smile on his face.


    "Brother fan, if you have anything to ask later, I''ll translate it for you, but you should pay attention to your temper. My friend is also hot tempered. Don''t get angry with him!" Spring some worry of remind.


    "Yes." Wang Fan, who wants to find out the whereabouts of Tong Jiahui as soon as possible, agrees and goes to the building.

 V2.Chapter 348

    On the 10th floor of the building, as soon as Wang Fan and Chun got out of the elevator, they were stopped by a man in a plaid shirt.


    "For what?" Stop two people''s Plaid shirt, mouth smoking, looking up and down Wang Fan and spring.


    Wang Fan has been in front of the submissive spring, at this time is full of confidence, said: "I am Shapi''s friend, I call spring!"


    "A friend of sapigo?" Although hearing the name of spring, plaid shirt felt a little funny, but he still resisted the impulse to laugh.


    Seems to detect the lattice want to laugh at their own meaning, spring asked with a sneer: "how? Didn''t Shapi tell you? "


    "Yes, yes, Shapiro is waiting for you in his office. This way, please!" Plaid shirt to see the eyes of spring is not good, dare not make it again, quickly made a please gesture.


    "Hum!"


    Chun Leng snorted and walked past the plaid shirt.


    It''s rare to see spring so hard once, and Wang fan can feel it. The relationship between spring and this man named Shapi is unusual.


    However, since the relationship with Shapi is unusual, why does this plaid shirt not know the spring who came to find Shapi?


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to understand these things, they have come to an office and see a sign in three languages hanging on the door of the office. Wang fan can''t help but wonder that shapigo''s business is not so good.


    English, t and Chinese are obviously to make it easier for customers to find shapigo.


    Walking in front of the spring, a push open the door of the office, as if in their own back garden as casual.


    "Shapi, the people under your command are not qualified." Spring complains as soon as she comes in.


    Wang Fan, who is behind Chun, enters shapigo''s office and sees shapigo, who is feeding the golden python, sitting at his desk.


    He has a bald head, dark skin and a scar on his face. It cuts from his left face to his right, which makes people feel chilly.


    Shapi, who was playing, immediately put away the golden Python in his hand when he heard the words of spring. His face sank and he asked, "who is the one who doesn''t have eyes and dares to be disrespectful to you? I''ll kill him now!"


    When Shapi talks, the meat on his cheek is shaking. It''s really like an angry Shapi dog.


    "Forget it, it should be a new comer, because he doesn''t know me. Don''t be so excited!" Spring is very generous said, turned around and raised his hand to Wang Fan, said to Shapi: "Shapi, this is brother fan, my employer."


    "Oh." Shapi raised his eyelids and looked at Wang Fan casually. He pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down."


    The change of attitude is really fast. When talking with Chun just now, Shapi was still full of indignation. It seems that if he was careless, he would burst out the fire in his stomach. But when it''s his turn to talk with Wang Fan, his tone and attitude are absolutely indifferent.


    Although Shapi''s attitude was very bad, Wang Fan didn''t care about it. After all, you can''t expect people of this class to be polite. If they can''t be full of rude words, they will give you face!


    After sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan asked, "what I asked chun to inquire about for me is about my girlfriend."


    "Chun, I''ve told you, and I''ll help you find out!" Shapi spoke in an impatient tone.


    "Well, is there any news?" Wang Fan asked nervously.


    "No, I have asked about several of the houses in this building. There is no one you are looking for. Recently, we haven''t touched Chinese people. So even if there are Chinese women detained here, it''s a matter before. It''s not right with the time you said." Shapi''s cold answer.


    Hearing Shapi''s words, Wang Fan''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that other Chinese people were detained here.


    One side of the spring also heard Shapi''s words, quickly said: "let''s help van Ge find his girlfriend, other things don''t have to say."


    "Oh, no news, you can go!" Shapi said, and began to play with the golden Python again. He did not lift his eyelids. It was obvious that this was an order to leave.


    Without hearing from Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan was a little anxious. He looked at Shapi sitting in the office and stood up and said, "I want to meet those Chinese people who are detained. Maybe my girlfriend is in it."


    "Fart! Do you mean I''m lying to you? " Shapi, who is playing with golden python, suddenly raises his head and stares at Wang Fan fiercely.


    "I didn''t say you lied to me, I was worried that you missed valuable clues!" Wang Fanqiang pressed the fire in his heart and said it calmly.


    "No, there are only three Chinese women detained in this building. The other women are not Chinese. If you don''t believe me, you''ll go from house to house!" Said Shapi impatiently.


    "Van Gogh, Shapi still has some weight here. If he says no, it should be true." Spring on the side of the urgent explanation, lest Wang Fan and Shapi quarrel.


    Shapi''s temper is very hot. There''s no doubt about it. In a few words, he began to get impatient. I''m afraid that Shapi, if it wasn''t for the presence of Chun, would have blown Wang fan out of his office.


    And Wang fan is what kind of temper, although spring has not seen, but also more or less can feel out.


    If these two men with strong temper are careless, they may spark.


    When Chun speaks, Shapi looks up at him and sees that Chun is flattering Wang Fan. Shapi frowns tightly and looks at Wang Fan again.


    The anger in his stomach has been hooked up by Shapi. At this time, seeing Shapi looking at himself, Wang Fan immediately said to him, "well, I''ll double the reward. Take me to see those Chinese people. If..."


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Shapi had a gloomy face and said, "don''t mention money to me. If it wasn''t for Chun''s face, I wouldn''t let you in this door."


    Wang Fan, who was interrupted, could no longer hold the fire in his heart when he saw Shapi''s picture. He pointed to Shapi and scolded, "Damn, are you looking for a cigarette? I''ll discuss with you in a good way. You''re still on your nose


    It was two inflammable artillery battles, but now they are on fire.


    Sitting at the desk, Shapi heard Wang Fan scolding himself so arrogantly. He immediately dropped his golden Python and jumped to the desk.


    Shapi, who looks bloated, has such dexterity. This is what Wang Fan didn''t expect. He can''t help but step back.


    Shapi, standing on the table, saw Wang Fan step back and said with a sneer, "boy, do you want to hide? It''s too late! "

 V2.Chapter 349

    A big fight is on the verge of breaking out. Chun, standing on one side, yells and then rushes out of shapigo''s office.


    Standing on the desk, shapigo''s face showed a ferocious face, and a pair of iron fists were creaking, which made anyone feel chilly.


    "Boy, today I''ll show you my iron fists!" Looking down at Wang Fan''s Shapi from top to bottom, he began to fight with Wang Fan.


    Just listen to spring said, this man named Shapi temper hot, but Wang Fan how did not expect, in front of Shapi temper is so hot, it is a word not to kill rhythm.


    However, Wang fan is not a weak person, facing the challenge of Shapi, he did not want to avoid.


    What''s more, Tong Jiahui''s affair has made Wang fan so upset that he has no place to vent his anger. Now that Shapi comes to the door, how can he not take the opportunity to vent his emotions.


    Just when Wang Fan was ready to meet Shapi''s challenge, the phone on his desk suddenly rang.


    Shapi, who was rubbing his hands, was stunned when he heard the telephone ring. The ferocious expression on his face disappeared instantly. He was just like a wild animal, and now he was like a different person.


    Jumping down from the table, Shapi grabbed the phone on the table and said respectfully, "boss, what can I do for you?"


    Shapi''s sudden change also surprised Wang Fan, but Shapi was on the phone at this time, and he couldn''t just do it, so as not to be said to be a sneak attack, and it was really embarrassing to spread it.


    "But.... All right Shapi''s face showed embarrassment. Although she was not willing to speak, she finally chose to compromise.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t hear what the other party and Shapi said, he could see that Shapi''s boss must have said something to him, which made him have some unacceptable things, but because of his boss''s coercion, Shapi didn''t dare to contradict, so he had to do it according to his boss''s will.


    After hanging up the phone, Shapi turned to Wang Fan and said to him: "boy, I''m not feeling well today. I can''t do it with you. Let''s make an appointment another day!"


    I didn''t expect that after Shapi answered a phone call, he gave up the idea of doing it by himself. Wang Fan was also confused.


    "Shapi, today''s business will be solved today, another day? How can I know if you''re lying to me! " Wang Fan said with a frown.


    "Don''t pretend to be there, young man. If someone hadn''t protected you, I would have killed you alive today!" Shapi was obviously dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s words, but he was trying to suppress the fire in his heart.


    "Someone''s guarding me?" When Wang Fan heard Shapi''s words, he was more puzzled. But seeing the expression on Shapi''s face, he didn''t seem to be making excuses again. He asked curiously, "is your boss calling to ask you not to do it with me?"


    "Nonsense! If my boss hadn''t worried that I would kill you, I would have taught you a lesson today! " Said Shapi in a bad mood.


    "Who''s your boss? How does he know I''m here? " Wang fan then asked.


    "I..."


    Shapi''s words didn''t finish. Chun, who had just escaped, had already returned to his room. Seeing that the two didn''t fight, he quickly stood between them, interrupted Shapi''s words with a smile, and said, "you two are my friends. Today, in my face, don''t do it!"


    Wang Fan, who is waiting for Shapi to solve the mystery, doesn''t pay any attention to Chun''s words. He walks around chun to Shapi and looks at him and asks, "who is your boss? How did he know I was here? "


    "Van Gogh, Shapi''s boss is the famous Xia boss. Do you know him?" Spring is on the side.


    Standing in front of Wang Fan, Shapi heard that Chun told him about his boss. He also looked at him, but his face showed some strange expressions.


    Hearing Chun''s words, Wang Fan turned his head to Chun and asked, "is that Xiao Xia who runs the human demon model company?"


    "Yes, yes, brother fan, do you know boss Xia?" Spring nodded and answered.


    "I have some friendship with him. I''m friends." Wang Fan replied.


    Shapi, who was interrupted by Chun, heard that Wang Fan and his boss were friends. He sneered and said, "don''t put gold on your face here."


    "Oh? Do you doubt my relationship with Xiao Xia? " Wang Fan some angry rhetorical question.


    One side of the spring to see the two people want to point to the dispute of Mai Mang, quickly said: "I say two, since we are all our own people, there is no need to fight here, because of some small things!"


    "Well! I don''t care about you Shapi snorted coldly, turned to look at Chun and said, "the boss said, let me take you upstairs for a walk to see if there is anything he is interested in."


    Wang Fan, who had a stomach full of fire, heard Shapi say so, and his anger disappeared most of the time.


    I think it''s Xiao Xia who knows that Wang Fan has come to the black market from other places, so she calls her subordinate Shapi and asks him to take Wang Fan around the building to check if there is any news about Tong Jiahui.


    Maybe Xiao Xia doesn''t know that her subordinate is pinching each other with Wang Fan, or even if Xiao Xia knows this, she won''t say much. After all, although Wang fan is his friend, he is just a friend.


    However, these are not important to Wang Fan. As long as he can find out Tong Jiahui''s news here, it''s OK to fight with Shapi in front of him.


    Since Xiao Xia has provided such conditions for himself, Wang Fan certainly won''t delay. The building has at least 20 or 30 floors. Even if Shapi leads him around, it''s hard to finish in one day.


    "Since Xiao Xia has also said that you should take me around, let''s not delay! Go now Wang Fan didn''t want to argue with Shapi so much, so he spoke calmly. He didn''t get angry because of what happened before, and he didn''t mean to bully others.


    Shapi, though reluctant, nodded and went straight to the door of the office.


    Just out of the door of the office, Wang fan saw their plaid shirt in the elevator.


    The plaid shirt appeared at the door. When they saw Wang Fan coming out of the room, they immediately came up with a smile on their face and asked Shapi, "Shapi, where are you going? Do you need me to prepare a car for you?"


    "Go away, I''ll walk around the building and prepare your mother''s car." A belly of angry Shapi, directly vent their dissatisfaction to the plaid shirt.


    After a boring plaid shirt, the expression on his face was very embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to talk back. When he heard Shapi say he wanted to walk around the building, he ran to the elevator and pressed the button for Shapi.

 V2.Chapter 350

    When the whole building was completed, it was already around 10 pm. From morning to night, Wang fan saw the energy of underground black market in M city.


    It is in such a building with more than 30 stories that dozens of forces, large and small, are hidden.


    There are those who are specially responsible for introducing sex services to people, those who set up casinos to attract gamblers, and those who loan usury to provide funds for gamblers. But none of these forces is in the drug business.


    Although Wang fan is very curious about the fact that no one is dealing in drugs, he doesn''t care about it now, because until the last "company" was transferred, Wang Fan didn''t find any information about Tong Jiahui.


    There are indeed several Chinese people detained in the building, and there are indeed one or two women among them. However, these Chinese people are detained here because of gambling and owing usury money, waiting for money from home.


    Wang Fan has no sympathy for those who are mired in gambling, so he doesn''t ask too much. After seeing these people, he hurried back to Shapi''s office.


    When exchanging information with Liu Juan, Wang Fan has a hunch that the disappearance of Tong Jiahui and Jiang Xiaonian must not be as simple as it seems.


    However, with a sense of fluke, he still hopes to get some news on the black market.


    The reality is always cruel.


    No news has been found, and no one has seen Tong Jiahui and Jiang Xiaonian, or even people in the black market. No one has heard anything about the day when Tong Jiahui disappeared, which makes Wang Fan''s heart inexplicably upset.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was in a bad mood, Chun comforted him carefully: "brother fan, I can''t help you if there is no news about your girlfriend here."


    "The reward will not be less than you." Wang Fan smothered his head and smoked. His voice was a little hoarse.


    It seems that Wang Fan didn''t expect to mention the reward. Chun was stunned for a moment, and then said: "brother fan, since I didn''t help you, I don''t want that reward!"


    Stingy to a certain level of spring, actually took the initiative to say no reward, obviously is also a great determination, and it is obvious that he also does not want to give Wang fan plug.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t want to say anything more, waved his hand to Chun with a bitter smile, then lowered his head and smoked again.


    Shapi, who started playing with golden Python again, looked up at Wang Fan and Chun and said, "there is no news in this building, which means that there should be nothing serious about your girlfriend. All underground transactions in M city must be carried out in this building, so as long as there is no news here, it must not be done by the gangsters in M city."


    "Is there another black market?" Wang Fan raised his head and asked.


    "Well! Where do you think this is? This is m city. Except for the building designated by our boss Xia, there is no black market in other places! " Shapi is very disdainful answer.


    "You said that this building was arranged by Xiao Xia? Is the underworld of M city controlled by Xiao Xia? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Shapi, who was playing with golden python, raised his head to look at Wang fan when he heard his question and asked in surprise: "don''t you know what our boss does?"


    "Didn''t he start a modeling company?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Boy, are you really stupid or fake?" Shapi looked at Wang Fan with ridicule, and then said: "our boss is the big brother of M city. As long as we want to eat here, we must ask our boss to nod his head."


    "Keke"


    Chun coughed violently, as if frightened by Shapi''s words.


    But Wang Fan''s attention is not on Chun. He stands up and walks to Shapi''s desk. He picks up the phone on the desk and asks Shapi, "how can I contact your boss? I want to ask him something


    "Ask what? My boss is so busy. Just ask me something. Don''t give him any trouble! " Shapi stretched out his hand and pressed Wang Fan''s hand. He said to him in a bad mood.


    "Ask you? Don''t you just know about this building? I want to ask Xiao Xia about other things. " Wang Fan had some unhappy answers.


    "Ask your sister!" Shapi''s attitude is a little tough, pressing Wang Fan''s hand and adding some strength.


    "What do you mean? Is there anything else you can hide from me?" Wang Fan looks at Shapi with a sneer.


    Seeing that two people are going to argue again, Chun runs to Shapi''s desk and coaxes Wang Fan to say, "brother fan, since Shapi''s boss has already told him to do something, how dare he hide something from you?"


    "What does he mean?" Wang Fan squints at Chun, obviously distrusting her words.


    "Brother fan, you may not know that boss Xia is always strict with them. If they disturb boss Xia at an inappropriate time, they will be punished." Spring explained quickly.


    "Oh? It seems that you know a lot about boss Xia! " Wang Fan looked at Chun''s eyes and asked.


    "I listen to Shapi, too." Chun turns to look at Shapi and asks, "am I right, Shapi?"


    "Well!" Shapi promised, but he didn''t explain any more.


    Looking at their abnormal behavior, Wang Fan always felt that they were hiding something from themselves, but he couldn''t figure out what they were hiding from themselves.


    From the current situation, the relationship between Shapi and Chun is very close, and Chun obviously has some weight in front of Shapi.


    But this is not in line with common sense!


    Since spring has so much weight in front of Shapi, how can the plaid shirt in the corridor not even know who spring is.


    There is also a more puzzling place for Wang Fan, that is, since Chun has such a friend as Shapi, how can he be treated like that by heizai and Dadou, and almost sent to the black market?


    The more he thought about it, the more strange it was. Wang Fan couldn''t help looking at Chun again.


    White skin and neat clothes are not in line with the social class where Chun is. Although he is not very particular about his clothes, he always gives people a fresh and refined feeling.


    Is there really something wrong with the present spring?


    Taking back the hand holding the microphone, Wang Fan took out his mobile phone from his pocket and said in front of Shapi and Chun, "I also have Xiaoxia''s contact information here. Since you are worried that Xiaoxia will be angry with you, I''ll call him myself!"


    "Brother fan, what''s the matter? Can''t we wait until we go back? It''s a mess here. In case something important is overheard, it''s not appropriate, "Chun said.


    "Overheard? Is there anyone else eavesdropping here? "


    "Gudong"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, there was a sound of someone falling outside the door.

 V2.Chapter 351

    As soon as Chun''s reminder was finished, he heard the sound of someone falling outside the door, which not only surprised Wang Fan, but also surprised him.


    The first reaction came from Shapi, who was playing with the golden Python just now. At this time, he had already rushed to the door.


    Rotating the door handle to open the door, Shapi rushed out first, followed by Wang Fan also rushed out of the room.


    It was the plaid shirt lying on the ground. There was blood on his head and on his clothes. At this time, his eyes were closed and he fell there. He was obviously knocked on the head and fainted.


    "Elevator!"


    Finally ran out of the room of spring, pointing to the elevator in the corridor, loudly remind Wang Fan and Shapi.


    Seeing the number on the elevator, Wang Fan said to Shapi: "he wants to run!"


    "Damn it Shapi, who was also aware of the problem, rushed to the elevator with a curse.


    But Wang Fan didn''t wait for another elevator. As he ran to the stairs of the fire passage, he said to Shapi in a loud voice: "you look at the elevator and see if he has the bottom floor."


    "Good!" Shapi agreed.


    Wang Fan, who has already rushed into the fire passage, rushes downstairs with wind in his ears.


    No matter what the person who hurt the plaid shirt wants to do, Wang Fan must find him now and ask him many questions.


    Following Wang Fan here and eavesdropping outside the door, it is obvious that this person is related to Tong Jiahui''s disappearance.


    Wang Fan thinks that as long as he can catch this person, he will be able to ask something he wants to know.


    Ten stairs, Wang Fan did not take too long, has run to the first floor of the building.


    Although Wang Fan went downstairs very fast, when he got to the first floor, he only saw the closed elevator door, not the person who should have come out of the elevator.


    "Damn it


    With a curse, Wang Fan ran to the door.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed out of the gate of the building, but there were a lot of people coming and going in front of the building. Wang Fan didn''t know which talent he was looking for.


    "Catch up?"


    Shapi''s voice came from behind.


    Wang Fan, who was looking around, looked at the passers-by coming and going in front of him. He sighed and said, "let him run away!"


    "Damn, if I catch this kid, I''ll break his leg." Shapi also looked around at the pedestrians, but did not find anything unusual, angry standing where curse.


    But Chun, who came out behind Shapi, looked at the pedestrians around him, but said with a smile, "that man didn''t walk out of this building."


    "What?" Wang Fan hears the words of spring, apparent one Leng, looking at him to ask in surprise.


    "You said the man didn''t walk out of the building?" Shapi was obviously full of doubts about Chun''s words.


    Wang Fan, who ran downstairs first, frowned and said to Chun, "I saw the elevator stop there with my own eyes. How could it be..."


    In the middle of the speech, Wang Fan suddenly stopped talking. He looked at the fire passage at the other end of the building in surprise.


    "Maybe what? You said it Also waiting for Wang Fan to finish the words of Shapi, see Wang Fan suddenly did not speak, anxious in the side asked.


    Aware of his carelessness, Wang Fan secretly scolded the other party''s cunning, looked at Chun and asked, "how do you think that person didn''t run out?"


    "What? Didn''t you say you saw the elevator stop on the first floor and then came out? Yes? Do you think that man didn''t run away? " Shapi, who was confused by Wang Fan, didn''t understand why Wang Fan''s attitude changed so quickly.


    But with a proud face, Chun said with a smile: "it''s very simple. Although the pedestrians in front of the building are in a hurry, they don''t look in a panic. If that person suddenly rushes out of the building and runs for his life, there will be a riot."


    "It''s not long for you to catch up. You should be able to see the riot, but the fact is that you don''t see the riot, right? Van Gogh


    Spring is talking there, it is reasonable to say, and Wang Fan also has the same idea, he nodded and said: "yes, I was careless!"


    "Do you mean that man went up the elevator again?" Shapi looked at the elevator still stopped on the first floor, some blankly asked spring.


    "Fire passage, the fire passage at the other end!" Wang Fan pointed to the fire passage on the other side of the first floor and explained to Shapi who had not made clear the situation.


    "Ah? The man went up the fire escape? Is he not afraid to bump into us? " Asked Shapi, more surprised.


    "It''s a gamble, and obviously he''s won!" Spring hands a stand, it is helpless to say.


    "And now what?" Asked Shapi.


    "Seal up the building and let your men identify people next to the floor. You should be able to find that person." Wang Fan thought of the lacerated shirt and said to Shapi.


    Although Wang Fan said this method is indeed a good one, Shapi still looks at Chun.


    Chun, who was frowning, saw Shapi looking at him and asked with a bitter smile, "how many people are there in this building, do you know?"


    "How do you count that? Every family is open to business. In addition to their own staff, there are many outsiders. You don''t know how many people are here. There''s no way to say how many people are here Shapi said with some embarrassment.


    "Then what? Is it hard to let that man run away? " Wang Fan some unwilling to ask.


    The eyebrows gradually relaxed, spring, looked back at the scene of the first floor, his face showed an enigmatic smile.


    Spring''s smile makes people uncomfortable. It''s like seeing a cunning fox brewing a big plot.


    However, no matter what others think, Wang Fan and Shapi all see what they are looking forward to from spring''s smile.


    Wisdom is always admired by people, and the wise are even more loved by people.


    At the moment of spring, like a wise man, for the eavesdropper hiding in the building, densely arranged with an airtight net.


    Spring, who is confident, comes to Shapi and Wang Fan and says to them with a smile: "you two, since the mouse can''t get out of the hole, let''s put a piece of cheese in the hole and wait for the mouse to come out and steal it!"


    "Cheese?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, a big piece of cheese, enough to make the mice desperate!" Spring God said mysteriously.

 V2.Chapter 352

    A person with an evil heart will always make all kinds of false appearances to cover up his inner panic.


    Wang Fan and Chun, who came back to Shapi''s office, first checked the injury of plaid shirt and saw that he was only injured in the head and would not be in any danger. After that, they didn''t ask more questions.


    Shapi, who ran downstairs with Wang Fan, didn''t return to his office, so the plaid shirt didn''t stay in the room too much. Instead, he said hello to Wang Fan, covered the wound on his head and left Shapi''s office in pain.


    When the plaid shirt closed the door, Chun called Shapi and said to him, "the boy has gone out. He said that he wants to go to the hospital for examination. You should arrange someone to pay attention to him."


    "Good." Said Shapi over the phone.


    Wang Fan, sitting at Shapi''s desk, watched Chun hang up the phone, then asked with a smile: "Chun, it seems that your relationship with Shapi is really unusual!"


    "Oh? What do you mean, van While putting the mobile phone back in her pocket, Chun smiles and sits on the sofa beside Wang Fan.


    "If I hadn''t met Xiao Xia, I doubt that you are Shapi''s boss." Wang Fan said.


    "Ah? ha-ha! Van Gogh, you are joking. How can I be Shapi''s boss? Mr. Xia is a celebrity here. If you say that, you will get me into trouble! " Sitting on the sofa, Chun answers with a ha ha.


    "Since you say so, let''s change the subject, shall we?" Looking at the spring of Wang Fan with a smile, interrupted this let spring some nervous topic.


    "That''s the best, of course!" Spring smiles with relief.


    "You just said that you would prepare a cheese for the eavesdropping mouse. I''d like to know what this cheese means." Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "If I''m not wrong, the one who eavesdropped on us is the one who just left here." Spring quite some confident said, looked at the closed door, and said: "but I still can''t guess, who is behind him, also don''t know, he wants to eavesdrop on what."


    "I can see that, and when you said that the man didn''t leave the building, I already guessed that you began to doubt him!" Wang Fan nodded and agreed with Chun''s words.


    "As long as we find out who is in contact with him, then the problem will come to an end!" Spring said with a smile.


    "I''m more concerned about the cheese." Wang Fan looks at Chun and asks.


    "Please let me sell it!" With a smile on her face, Chun didn''t answer Wang Fan''s words, but sold the pass.


    Hearing Chun say so, Wang Fan''s face was a little ugly. He frowned and said, "Chun, I don''t have much spare time to watch the opera here. My girlfriend''s life and death are unknown now. What I want to do most is to find her and take her away safely."


    "Van Gogh, you don''t have to worry. If you don''t find your girlfriend here, it''s enough to prove that she is safe now, at least not related to those dangerous things." When Chun said this, he was very confident, as if he knew everything like the back of his hand.


    "Oh?" Wang Fan was very confused.


    "All underground transactions in M city should be carried out here. This is the consensus reached by various gangs and police stations in M city. This is also to avoid doing things that hurt the harmony of both sides." Spring explained.


    "A consensus with the police? What does that mean? " Wang fan is more puzzled.


    "For example, in the case of kidnapping, if a gang kidnaps a person who should not be kidnapped in order to extort money, the police will come here for the first time to look for him. Naturally, there will be no irreparable loss due to different information." Spring twisted body, looking at Wang Fan said.


    "What? Do you mean that the police know all the tourists kidnapped here? " Wang Fan was stunned by this information. He asked in disbelief.


    "Oh, Van Gogh, those gangs kidnap not only tourists, but also local people." Chun corrects Wang Fan''s mistake and looks calm.


    "Damn, the police here are doing such business with gangs! Isn''t this a nest of snakes and mice? " Wang Fan''s approach to the police in M city is really more than a surprise.


    "No, no, no!" Chun stretched out her finger and shook it, explaining to Wang Fan, "brother fan, you should think about it in a different way."


    "Oh?" Wang Fan looks puzzled.


    "If those people really kidnap your girlfriend, and you are a friend of President Xia, then your girlfriend''s safety will naturally be guaranteed, and even they will take the initiative to send your girlfriend to you."


    "But if these people can''t get any information about your girlfriend, just treat her as an ordinary tourist, then what unpleasant things will happen, it''s really hard to say!"


    Finish saying these spring, both hands spread out a face helpless appearance, looking at the mouth of the big Wang Fan.


    The first time I heard such a wonderful explanation, Wang Fan really didn''t know what to say.


    If this kind of thing happens in China, then there is no need to wait for the upper class to speak, it will be despised by the people living at the bottom.


    And Wang Fan believes that no one in China dares to do such a thing, let alone have such a scale of black market.


    Country t is indeed a wonderful country.


    "Brother fan, believe me, although I can''t find your girlfriend here, I can guarantee that her life will be safe and there won''t be any problems!" Spring comforts Wang Fan.


    "According to you, all the gangs in M city are trading, so if my girlfriend doesn''t appear here, does it mean that her disappearance has nothing to do with the gangs in M city?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s possible." Although Chun is very confident, he seems very cautious when answering Wang Fan.


    "In M City, there are forces that Xia can''t control?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Although Van Gogh is a stranger, he should know something about the assassination of general Yalu." Spring face a positive ask.


    "I know something, Mr. Xia told me about it." Wang Fan did not hide, but frankly said what he knew.


    "M city is not as calm as it appears. It''s not so easy to see what the undercurrent forces are doing here." Spring stretched out slender fingers, gently tapping the armrest of the sofa.


    "All forces? Spring, what do you want to say? " Wang Fan seems to have some insight in his heart, but he still can''t believe his guess.


    "That''s what I call cheese!" Spring laughs and answers softly.

 V2.Chapter 353

    In a manor on the outskirts of M City, Tong Jiahui, dressed in the traditional costumes of T country, leans on a white reclining chair and watches the busy servant nearby pruning flowers and plants.


    "Miss." Wearing a T-shirt, ah Qi goes behind Tong Jiahui and shouts softly.


    "He''s still looking for me, isn''t he?" Tong Jiahui did not look back.


    "Yes, my informant called and said that Van Gogh had been to the black market building in M city!" Ah Qi replied.


    "What else do you have?" Hearing ah Qi mention Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui''s face flashed a smile. However, the smile soon faded from her face and was replaced by indifference.


    "The woman who met with fan Ge in the hotel, Liu Juan, is indeed Liu pangzi''s sister. After meeting fan Ge, she has been with Katyusha and has no action." Ah Qi then replied.


    It seemed that she had expected that Liu Juan was Liu pangzi''s sister, so Tong Jiahui didn''t look surprised. She nodded and asked, "do you know what she said to Wang Fan?"


    "Miss, the meeting between her and brother fan was so sudden that we didn''t have time to prepare, so..." ah Qi said and looked at Tong Jiahui''s face.


    Tong Jiahui, whose brows are slightly twisted together, squints at ah Qi discontentedly and asks, "what did they do in the room, you don''t know!"


    "Miss, I don''t think anything happened to brother fan and Liu Juan. After all..." ah Qi closed his mouth in the middle of his words, because Tong Jiahui''s face was so ugly that he didn''t dare to say any more.


    "Fool!" Tong Jiahui scolded coldly.


    "Miss, please rest assured that I will let people watch Liu Juan closely. As long as she and brother fan meet again, I will take a complete picture of every detail of their meeting for you!" Ah Qi, who was already sweating, said to Tong Jiahui carefully.


    Now ah Qi, more than anyone else, remembers Tong Jiahui''s days around Wang Fan.


    At that time, Tong Jiahui not only did not have a big lady''s temper, but also was docile like a little sheep.


    But once left Wang Fan''s side, Tong Jiahui returned to her original appearance.


    Liu''s group''s only daughter is not a woman with weak character, nor can she be as meek as a sheep.


    Tong Jiahui, whose face is still ugly, waves impatiently to ah Qi. Then she looks at the servant not far away and doesn''t say anything to ah Qi duo.


    This time, Tong Jiahui suddenly disappeared from Wang Fan''s side, in addition to completing the tasks assigned by her father, but also to find out the details of Liu Juan.


    The sensitivity of women makes Tong Jiahui feel that she has a different attitude towards Wang fan when she first sees Liu Juan.


    Although Katyusha shows his kindness to Wang Fan frequently, it doesn''t make Tong Jiahui nervous.


    After all, excellent people will become the focus wherever they go. What''s more, men like Wang Fan will also become the focus of women''s attention.


    For this kind of overt love, Tong Jiahui has the confidence to defeat her opponent. After all, the relationship between her and Wang fan can not be replaced by a love affair.


    It is Liu Juan''s attitude towards Wang fan that makes Tong Jiahui suspicious, and also anticipates Liu Juan''s threat to herself.


    Now ah Qi has found out the details of Liu Juan. Although this has solved the mystery in Tong Jiahui''s heart, it also makes her feel nervous.


    Liu Juan is no stranger to Tong Jiahui.


    From her first day in H City, she had heard of Liu Juan, and because of the relationship between Wang Fan and Liu Juan, Tong Jiahui did not dare to face the blind master.


    It wasn''t until they had gone through a lot of things with him that Tong Jiahui didn''t behave so formally in front of him.


    But Tong Jiahui also knows that no matter where the relationship between her and Wang Fan goes, in the eyes of blind Master, Liu Juan is the woman Wang fan should marry.


    As for her and other women who live beside Wang Fan, the blind Master doesn''t take them seriously at all.


    If it''s someone else, Tong Jiahui certainly doesn''t care about each other''s feelings. She can completely crush each other with her own strength.


    But the man behind Liu Juan is the blind Master who even her father is afraid of. And Tong Jiahui knows very well that no one can shake Wang Fan''s respect for the blind master.


    It is for this reason that Tong Jiahui has always been worried about the appearance of Liu Juan and her contact with Wang Fan.


    If it wasn''t for the importance of what her father told her, Tong Jiahui would like to pester Wang Fan all the time and not give other women any access.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    The telephone rings, interrupting Tong Jiahui''s thoughts.


    Did not come up with any good way, she turned to look at the mobile phone on the table, picked up and pressed the connect key.


    "Girl, how are things going?" The voice of Liu Tian, chairman of Hengtai group, comes from the pink mobile phone.


    Hearing her father''s voice, Tong Jiahui said: "nothing''s going on, things are the same. No one is tracking down Jiang Xiaonian''s whereabouts, and the big prince doesn''t make any noise. It''s like nothing happened here."


    "Oh? Are you sure? " Liu Tian asked in surprise.


    "I''m sure, and I''m very sure, m city is calm. Except for Wang Fan, everything is the same as when I first arrived here." Tong Jiahui said that Wang Fan''s search for his own business is full of resentment.


    "Ha ha! That silly boy is really nervous about you Liu Tian heard the daughter''s resentment, said with a ha ha.


    "Dad, are you mistaken! How can a person like Jiang Xiaonian be a representative of the high table meeting? What''s more, if he is really a member of the high table society, how can the big prince of T country not look for him anxiously? " Tong Jiahui looks around and asks her father in a low voice.


    "I have reliable news. Jiang Xiaonian is the new representative of the high table club. You''ve messed up his work in H city. You can only make up for it with the work of T country. If he can''t do it well this time, we don''t have to kill him, and the people of the high table club won''t let him continue to live. After all, he''s a waste. He knows too many secrets!" Liu Tian on the other end of the phone, the tone of his voice is a lot of Yin Li, without the tenderness before.


    "Tut tut"


    Listening to her father''s words, Tong Jiahui couldn''t help smacking her tongue.


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to say anything more, Liu Tian said, "girl, that Russian woman, and Liu Juan, who has an engagement with Wang Fan, you can''t provoke her, you know?"

 V2.Chapter 354

    She can''t provoke Katyusha. Of course, Tong Jiahui knows what''s going on. After all, she knows more or less about the prestige of the Tomahawk of state E.


    But she can''t provoke Liu Juan, which makes Tong Jiahui feel uncomfortable.


    They are all women in Wang Fan''s life. Why can''t they provoke her?


    Moreover, Tong Jiahui, as Liu Tian''s only daughter, is praised like a star or a moon.


    How can Liu Juan be short in front of such an ordinary girl?


    Liu Tian didn''t say much on the phone. He just warned his precious daughter not to provoke Liu Juan, so he hung up in a hurry, which made Tong Jiahui''s dissatisfaction reach the peak.


    Just when Tong Jiahui is sulky about her father''s phone call, Wang fan is on his way back to the hotel and encounters his first major crisis in T country.


    As soon as he got to the door of the hotel by taxi, Wang Fan was caught in the middle by two men in suits before he could pay the driver.


    "Don''t move! Or I''ll kill you! " The man standing on Wang Fan''s left warned Wang Fan in stiff Chinese.


    And the man standing on Wang Fan''s right put the pistol on Wang Fan''s waist directly.


    The sudden change startled Wang Fan, but he soon calmed down.


    In recent days, the situation of T country is tense. There are soldiers on duty in the streets of M city. Not far from the hotel, there is a


    Thinking of the soldiers around him, Wang Fan, who had just calmed down, found that the reality was not the same as what he thought.


    The tank that should have been parked nearby, as well as the soldiers patrolling nearby with guns and live ammunition, just like the human world suddenly evaporated, disappeared without a trace.


    "Ma Dan! Usually when I don''t use you, you brush the sense of existence one by one. Now I''m in danger. You soldiers can''t find any of them! "


    Heart cursed those unreliable soldiers, but thinking about countermeasures.


    Most of the crimes in front of the hotel are for money, and Wang Fan''s clothes are not the local people''s clothes, but also the first choice of these outlaws.


    Thinking that the other party is probably for money, Wang Fan said: "brother, the money is in your pocket. You can use it."


    "We don''t want your money, you come with us!" The man on the left whispered.


    No money?


    The man''s words startled Wang Fan.


    T country is a mysterious country with a unique human demon market in the world.


    These two guys in suits, not for money, but to take Wang Fan to other places.


    Is it difficult to take a fancy to Wang Fan''s appearance and want to give him a surgery with the characteristics of T country?


    "I won''t lose my little brother even if I die!"


    At the thought of being cut off and becoming a mysterious human demon worker, Wang Fan felt a chill in his heart.


    A scholar prefers death to humiliation!


    Wang Fan, with a strong backbone, said: "brother, take the money you want! Damn, I''m not ambiguous! Want my little brother, no way


    Wang Fan''s two men in suits, one on the left and the other on the right, were obviously not very proficient in Chinese. Listening to Wang Fan''s muttering, they obviously didn''t understand what he meant.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand what Wang Fan said. As long as you have weapons in your hand, are you afraid that he won''t be obedient?


    Standing on the right side of the man, the pistol hard against Wang Fan, with stiff Chinese language said: "hurry up, or break your bird''s head!"


    "What? What is it? "


    Wang Fan, who looked at death as if he were going home, was filled with bitterness when he heard the man''s words.


    "It seems that these two people who have suffered a thousand swords are really here to attack my little brother, and they dare to threaten me to break my bird''s head here! Palletizing! It''s heartless


    Thinking about the despicability of the two men in suits, Wang Fan was even more resentful.


    Death is not terrible.


    But if the bird was shot and killed in the street of T country, it would be a shame to go to grandma''s house!


    "No! You can''t just let it go! "


    Brain melon seeds flexible Wang Fan, blink of an eye between thought of countermeasures.


    Slow slow anxious mood, Wang Fan a face calm said: "two brothers, I and Xiao Xia are friends!"


    you ''re right!


    What Wang Fan thinks of at the moment is Xiaoxia, the big brother of the underworld in M city.


    When they contacted Shapi before, didn''t Chun and Shapi both say that Xiaoxia''s influence in M city is extremely abnormal, and all the gangs have to give Xiaoxia some face?


    At present, these two men who are well-dressed and must be forced to be demons must also be the underworld figures in M city.


    As long as they are gangsters in M City, they are bound to give Xiao Xia some thin noodles.


    At this time, mention the relationship with Xiao Xia, maybe you can avoid a disaster!


    With this thought in his heart, Wang Fan would not be in a panic before. He turned his head and looked at the two men with him behind him, waiting for each other''s surprise, and then apologized in a panic.


    However, Wang Fan looked left and right. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see any reaction from the two suit men behind him, which made him feel nervous.


    "Didn''t they hear me?"


    Thinking about the two men''s poor Chinese, Wang Fan felt a burst of remorse.


    If you had known that you would meet the Taoist friends of T country, you should have mended the language of T country. At this critical moment, you would not have pushed yourself to the brink of death because of the language barrier.


    In a hurry, Wang Fan said, "I and Xiaoxia are friends!"


    Because of his nervousness, Wang Fan didn''t think of his friend''s English pronunciation, so he had to speak Chinese.


    It is said that mastering a foreign language is a lifelong experience.


    Wang fan used to sneer at such words, but now he thinks it is a truth.


    Not only t Mandarin can''t speak, but also international English. Wang Fan also taught it and gave it back to the teacher.


    Now, when we use this knowledge, we''ve eaten it.


    "Cha"


    The sound of a tire rubbing against the ground pricks people''s eardrum.


    In the blink of an eye, the black Audi car stopped in front of Wang Fan. Two men in suits behind Wang Fan, one left and one right, escorted him and got into the black Audi car.


    After Wang Fan stepped out of the taxi, he was escorted into a black Audi by two men in suits. It took only a few seconds.


    All this happened too suddenly, let alone Wang Fan, who was not prepared. Even the people waiting to watch Wang Fan in the hotel did not expect it to happen.


    Audi car quickly disappeared in people''s sight, those who hide in the corner of the people, also quickly dial their boss''s phone.

 V2.Chapter 355

    The scene in front of the hotel made the people who were hiding in the dark to watch Wang Fan panic. It also surprised the people who were protecting him in the dark.


    The current situation in T country can be described as "chaos".


    The overt and covert struggles of various forces are also unfolding in the largest city of T country. No one can be spared, and no one can stay out of it.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the black Audi, may not know that within five minutes after the Audi left the hotel, the leaders of various forces in M city had received the news that he had been kidnapped.


    In the private villa on the outskirts of M City, ah Qi is standing there trembling, with his head down. He doesn''t dare to look up at Tong Jiahui with an angry face.


    "Do you all eat dry food? What do I want you to do? " Tong Jiahui pinched her waist with one hand and pointed to ah Qi to curse.


    Ah Qi, with his head down, hesitated, but he didn''t know what to say.


    It''s really a shame to let people kidnap Wang Fan in front of them.


    And Wang Fan''s special identity makes ah Qi feel unable to explain.


    Tong Jiahui''s fiance, the future son-in-law of her boss Liu Tian, is more likely to be her future boss.


    As a bodyguard who is arranged to protect Wang Fan, it is a shame to see Wang Fan captured.


    After scolding ah qiyitong, Tong Jiahui sat on the sofa powerlessly. She reached out and kneaded her temple, and asked feebly, "what are those people from? Did you find out? "


    "The people who took van were all wearing suits, because it happened so suddenly that the brothers didn''t see each other clearly." Ah Qi answered in a low voice.


    "Where''s the car? What kind of car are they driving? " After hearing ah Qi''s answer, Tong Jiahui''s anger is even greater. She frowns and asks aloud.


    "The car is a black Audi, but it doesn''t have a license plate number, so I don''t know the information about this Audi yet..."


    "Waste! Rubbish


    Before ah Qi finished speaking, Tong Jiahui grabbed the pillow on the sofa and the cup on the tea table in front of her. She roared wildly and smashed ah Qi, who was not far away.


    Being hit by Tong Jiahui''s pillow and teacup, ah Qi doesn''t choose to dodge, but stands quietly in the case and looks at Tong Jiahui who has no lady image at all.


    Tong Jiahui, who has lost Wang Fan''s news, is like a puppet out of line at this time, with dull eyes sitting on the sofa.


    It''s not long since she came to T country. In order to find out about the high table meeting, Tong Jiahui creates a false impression of being kidnapped according to her father''s instructions.


    Listening to ah Qi''s report to him every day, Tong Jiahui is always very proud of how Wang fan is anxious to find himself.


    She enjoys the feeling of being concerned about by Wang Fan and hopes to see this man busy in this strange city for herself.


    Love, always make people feel weak, more hope to get the attention and care of the other half.


    As a woman, Tong Jiahui is no exception.


    But also because she is a woman, so after learning the news that Wang Fan was kidnapped, her spirit nearly collapsed completely.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui really realized how bad the uneasiness and anxiety when she lost her lover.


    But at the beginning, she did not think of these.


    Even when Wang Fan was fidgeting and sleeping hard, he secretly laughed and scolded Wang Fan for being a fool.


    "You can''t lose this man! You can''t just lose your happiness


    At the thought of Wang fan running around for herself, Tong Jiahui thought that she was in the same pain of being stabbed.


    Meng stood up from the sofa, Tong Jiahui apricot eyes wide open, looking at the side of ah Qi said: "I don''t care what method you use, within 12 hours, you must find the whereabouts of Wang Fan, all the people involved in this matter, must die!"


    "Big young lady, this is t country, we..." ah Qi''s words didn''t finish, then he swallowed back.


    In front of her, where is Tong Jiahui''s tenderness in the past? At this time, her face is murderous and her eyes are bursting with anger.


    She is no longer the young lady who hides behind Wang Fan and doesn''t care about anything.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui is more like a Luocha girl coming out of hell. With her anger and her intention to kill, she walks in the world she doesn''t like.


    Frightened by Tong Jiahui''s violent appearance, ah Qi hurriedly changed his words and said, "Miss, I''ll do it now!"


    Like running for his life, ah Qi said these words. Before Tong Jiahui spoke, he turned and left the living room of the villa.


    Out of the door of the villa, ah Qi dares to breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, he finds that his clothes have been soaked with sweat. When the wind blows, his back is still chilly.


    Is this Tong Jiahui I know?


    Is this still the unruly girl?


    How could it be like this? How can people feel so strange?


    Ah Qi, who has always been in love with Tong Jiahui, for the first time feels the violence hidden in the depth of Tong Jiahui and understands the distance between him and her for the first time.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s kidnapping, maybe ah Qi would never have seen it clearly in her whole life. As the daughter of the first financial group of China, Tong Jiahui''s unknown side.


    When ah Qi sighs about Tong Jiahui''s change, a gunpowder dispute also breaks out in Xiao Xia''s office at the other end of M city.


    Standing in front of his desk, Chun looks ugly and looks at several people standing around him.


    The palm print on Shapi''s face is clearly visible. Wang Fan''s face is pale and his body is shaking.


    "Boss, isn''t he a Chinese? Are you so angry? " The slapped Shapi, covering his face, asked wrongly.


    "Do you know how important this person is to me?" Chun asked, squinting and biting her teeth.


    "Boss, is he closer to you than our brothers?" Asked the unconvinced Shapi.


    "Well! Although I met him for the first time, he and I are inseparable from each other, just like our brothers! " Spring cold face reply way.


    "Brothers? Boss, is Wang Fan the child of that man? " "Xiaoxia", who knew she had lost her words, quickly covered her mouth as soon as she spoke, and looked at Chun in horror.


    Originally, I thought that Chun would be furious because of her unscrupulous words, but I didn''t expect that Chun just frowned and didn''t get angry, which made "Xiao Xia" confused.


    "Within 12 hours, no matter what you do, I must bring Wang Fan back safely!" Look painful spring, groan low command.

 V2.Chapter 356

    Wang Fan, who was taken to the car, was knocked unconscious with the butt of a gun before he could ask anything.


    When he woke up again, he was handcuffed to a cold chair.


    The chair is made of pure metal. The hard chair surface not only shows cool air, but also makes Wang Fan feel very uncomfortable.


    "Pa pa"


    The mechanical sound of the button switch sounded, and two dazzling lights, one left and one right, enveloped Wang Fan in the strong light.


    "Da, Da"


    The sound of the sole of the shoes hitting the concrete floor rings in Wang Fan''s ear, which makes him frown.


    A pair of polished shoes, into Wang Fan''s line of sight, he raised his head, looking at the owner of this pair of shoes.


    Wang Fan''s eyes felt uncomfortable when he was exposed to the strong light. He could only see that the other side was a man with a big figure and seemed to be holding something in his hand.


    "Bang"


    "Ah! I''ll fuck you


    Before Wang Fan could see each other clearly, the man smashed Wang Fan''s inner thigh with what he had in his hand. The pain was like electric shock, which made Wang Fan yell and swear.


    "Rubbish!"


    The man''s low voice, with high disdain.


    Wang Fan, who was beaten on the inside of his thigh, recovered from the pain for a long time. His cold sweat had soaked his clothes.


    "Well! Are you wang fan? "


    The man who couldn''t see clearly gave a cold hum and asked.


    "I am your ancestor! Fuck you


    The corner of his mouth twitches, and Wang Fan bites his teeth and curses.


    "Oh? It seems that you are still a tough guy! ha-ha! That''s interesting! "


    Listening to Wang Fan''s curse, the man didn''t get angry, but laughed.


    "Who are you! Fuck! Dare you challenge me alone The sweating Wang Fan raised his head and glared at the man in front of him.


    The man bent down and looked at Wang Fan, with an evil smile on his face, and asked, "are you wang fan?"


    At this time, Wang Fan finally saw each other clearly.


    In front of the man, looks more than 30 years old, angular face, looks very handsome, but this handsome face, that evil smile, let people can''t help but feel a chill.


    "If you''re not the one I''m looking for, I''ll let you go now." The man continued.


    Let me go?


    Wang Fan, who looks at each other with men, will not believe each other''s words.


    If you dare to kidnap him here in broad daylight, where the military and police can see everywhere, these people will not care about killing people.


    Looking at the man who looked at him with a sneer, Wang Fan asked: "did you catch my woman?"


    Maybe Wang Fan didn''t expect to ask himself, the expression on the man''s face was obviously stunned, but soon he nodded and said with disdain: "yes, your woman is in my hand, how about it? Don''t you want to admit who you are? "


    "Admit what? Lao Tzu didn''t hide his identity when he came to T country. It''s you who are stupid, even


    "Pa"


    Did not wait for Wang Fan to finish saying, the man again with the thing in the hand, mercilessly drew on Wang Fan''s leg.


    "Hiss"


    Being beaten to the inside of his thigh again, Wang Fan breathed coldly, opened his mouth but made no sound.


    Being beaten one after another, Wang Fan suffered physical trauma and mental devastation at the same time. He endured the feeling of fainting, tried to support his body and looked at the man in front of him.


    Looking at Wang Fan gritting his teeth, the man laughed. He lifted Wang Fan''s chin with his hand and said contemptuously: "boy, do you dare to be more presumptuous? Do you want to taste the hammer and whip again? Ha ha


    Gasping Wang Fan, this just see clearly the thing that the man is holding in the hand.


    The short metal whip with thick thumb is like a horse whip in the hands of a knight. Although the whole body of the dark whip is made of metal, its flexibility is not bad at all.


    The short whip is folded together by the man and held in the hand. The front end is an egg big iron ball, which is particularly eye-catching in the man''s palm.


    "What do you want to do?" Wang Fan gasped and asked.


    "What should you do?" The man asked.


    Wang Fan, who was relieved from the pain of labor, turned his head hard, broke away from the hammer and whip in the man''s hand, gritted his teeth and said, "general Aru is dead, my task is finished!"


    "Oh? Is Aru dead? Why don''t I know? " The man asked with a smile.


    "The whole T country knows that general Yalu has been killed. You don''t know. It''s your business." Wang Fan said so, but he was thinking of another thing.


    In front of the man mouth slightly Yang, smile and asked: "you are not afraid of your woman, by my hand rough treatment?"


    "What did you say? What the hell are you doing? " The man''s words let Wang Fan in the heart a tight, he stares at the eye to shout.


    "Don''t play games with me. It''s not good for you." The man straightened up and looked down at Wang Fan.


    "What do you want?" Wang Fan asked nervously.


    "Finish what you haven''t done, and I''ll give you back your woman! Otherwise, I''ll take you on the road together! " The tone of the man''s voice is extremely cold.


    Wang Fan, who glares at the man, feels desperate for the first time. Miao Qing is really his weakness, and Tong Jiahui doesn''t want to be involved.


    But in the face of such a demon like man, he has no ability and no chance to protect Miao Qing and Tong Jiahui.


    Moreover, he believes that this ruthless man is definitely not alarmist, he can speak out, he will be able to do it.


    But up to now, Wang Fan still can''t guess the identity of a man, although he knows in his heart that this man must be a high table person.


    "I want to see her, I want to make sure my woman is safe." Wang Fan, sitting on the chair, frowned and said.


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me, Wang Fan. You can save your woman only by completing the task. Do you understand?" The man coldly refused Wang Fan''s request, the tone strong does not allow the person to refute.


    This is the first time for Wang Fan to encounter such an opponent and feel helpless for the first time.


    He slowly lowered his head, looked at his swollen legs, shook his head with a bitter smile, and said, "I don''t know where general Yalu is, so I


    "I can help you find Yalu, and you can handle the next thing by yourself." The man interrupted Wang Fan.


    "I''m afraid I can''t kill a child like this. It''s impossible to kill general Yalu!" Wang Fan looked at his legs and said sarcastically.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha The man began to laugh. He turned his back to Wang Fan and walked to the dark. He said with disdain: "as long as you have the strength to pull the trigger, you can do it!"


    The man''s laughter faded away, and the darkness once again shrouded Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 357

    In a house in the suburb of M City, two big men are sitting on the tea table, drinking the fragrant afternoon tea. There are few snacks left on the tea table. Obviously, these small snacks can''t satisfy the two big men.


    "Bang bang"


    The knock on the door rang out. The man with the teacup frowned and asked in a deep voice: "who?"


    "Here''s your take out, sir." There was a woman''s voice outside the door.


    Hearing a woman''s voice, the frowning man relaxed a little. He turned to his companion and asked, "is that the takeout you ordered? Joe


    The man, who was called Joe, shrugged and replied, "I don''t have any spare money to buy you takeout, Nick."


    "We didn''t order takeout." Nick yelled at the door.


    "Wait a minute!" Joe, sitting opposite Nick, reached out to stop him.


    "What are you doing?" Nick asked, puzzled.


    Joe, who had stood up and walked to the door, turned to Nick and said, "if it''s a takeout that someone paid for, we can share it with him."


    "Well! You''re a miser. Apart from spending money on the card table, there''s nothing else you can do Nick said, shaking his head.


    Not satisfied with Nick''s sarcasm, Joe peered through the cat''s eye on the door and took a look at the scene outside.


    Seeing that there was only one girl with a fast food bag in her hand, and no one appeared beside her, Joe turned around and said, "there''s only one girl. Don''t worry!"


    "I don''t care if someone comes to trouble!" Nick said with a sneer.


    "Ha ha! Nick, your worry is superfluous. No one dares to make trouble with us unless he doesn''t want to live Joe spoke and opened the door.


    "Whoosh"


    A burst of air came. Joe, who was holding the door handle, was shot through the throat before he could see the girl clearly.


    Tall Joe, painfully stretched out his hand, scratched his neck, and fell back involuntarily.


    Nick, sitting in the room, saw Joe''s body fall back. Just for a moment, he was in a hurry to draw a pistol from his waist.


    "Pa pa"


    The sound of the gun, weakened by the muffler, was amplified again in the room, but it was just like the sporadic crack of firecrackers.


    The bullet hit Nick''s shoulder, and his body fell to the ground with a huge impact. Blood flowed down his arms to the icy ground.


    The girl at the door threw away the fast food package and walked into the house with a pistol with a muffler in her hand.


    The girl was wearing a blue skirt. When she came in from outside, Joe on the ground was still breathing, and her eyes were staring at the top, which made the girl frown slightly.


    Raise the muzzle, pull the trigger, a bullet out of the chamber, stable nail into Joe''s eyebrow.


    Nick fell to the ground to see this scene, hurriedly back to the body, the injured arm trying to touch the waist.


    "If I were you, I would be honest." As she spoke, the girl took off her baseball cap and her long hair drifted away, but a pair of sunglasses covered most of her face.


    To be pointed at with a gun, the wisest choice is to listen to each other quietly. Any superfluous action can only call for death.


    So Nick gave up his last struggle. He gasped and looked at the girl in front of him.


    After a chair, the girl sat in front of Nick, looked at him with calm eyes, and asked, "where is the Chinese man you arrested?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand Nick answered, shaking his head.


    "Pa"


    The gunfire started, and Nick''s ankle was splashed with blood.


    "Ah! Damn it


    Nick, who was injured, let out a scream like a pig. The bone in his ankle was broken by a bullet. This kind of pain made him regret. He shouldn''t have said what he just said.


    "I don''t have much patience." The girl said faintly.


    "He was taken away, just an hour ago." Nick said with a painful expression.


    "Where was he taken?" Then the girl asked.


    Lying on the ground, Nick is sweating. He is biting his teeth to prevent himself from looking too embarrassed, but the gunshot wound doesn''t give him a chance.


    Without waiting for the answer she wanted, the girl raised her gun again, but instead of pulling the trigger immediately, she calmly looked at Nick in pain.


    Realizing what the girl was going to do and having suffered enough, Nick finally couldn''t hide his inner fear. He said loudly, "please, I can''t say I''ll be killed."


    "Do you think I''ll let you go?" Asked the girl.


    "Please, for God''s sake!" Nick pleaded, tears in his eyes flowing out unconsciously.


    In the face of death, men and women, the elderly and children are the same. Everyone will be full of fear and pray for miracles in order to survive.


    Looking at the tears on Nick''s cheek, the girl asked again, "let''s change the way. Tell me, who kidnapped the Chinese?"


    "I can''t say, please... Ah!"


    Before Nick finished, the ankle bone on his other leg was smashed by the bullet.


    The huge pain made Nick cry out. His strong body rolled on the ground, but it couldn''t alleviate his pain at all.


    The girl in the chair stood up and looked at Nick on the floor carefully. It took her a long time to say, "it seems that I already know the answer!"


    "Please! For God''s sake The painful Nick''s face changed greatly. Looking at the girl''s raised arm, he begged again.


    "Pa"


    Bullet accurate nail into his eyebrows, a face of panic Nick expression suddenly freeze, red and white blood, quickly washed away the tears on his face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m Chinese. God has no face with me!" The girl put away her weapon, turned and walked out the door.


    Out of the house, the girl walked to the car parked on the side of the road, opened the door, threw the weapon on the co driver''s seat, and she got into the driver''s seat.


    Katyusha, sitting in the back seat, looked at the girl in the mirror and asked, "Juan, isn''t wang fan here?"


    "An hour ago, he was taken away!" Liu Juan, who took off her sunglasses, had a gloomy face.


    "Who kidnapped him?" Katyusha asked with a slight frown.


    "Well! This is not kidnapping! " Liu Juan said, biting her teeth.


    Hearing what Liu Juan said, Katyusha became more nervous. She stood up and looked at Liu Juan and asked, "does this matter have anything to do with him?"


    "Yes! The man who took Wang fan is him! " Liu Juan answered coldly.


    "Looks like we''re in trouble!" Katyusha said anxiously.


    "Well! He''s in trouble Liu Juan replied with a sneer.

 V2.Chapter 358

    Wang Fan, who is being searched by Liu Juan for rescue, is sitting on a truck and going to a large warehouse in M city.


    After a long night''s torture, Wang Fan''s face looked very haggard. His white lips and sunken eyes made him look more like a drug addict.


    Sitting opposite Wang Fan was a man with a beard and a white hat. He looked at Wang Fan with a haggard face and asked with a smile, "boy, do you remember what I said?"


    "I remember." Wang Fan looked at him and replied.


    "Repeat." The hat man said coldly.


    "At your command, kill Aru." Wang Fan answered in a low voice.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, the top hat man nodded with satisfaction and said to the two men sitting beside Wang Fan, "take good care of our friends. If he dares to make any small moves, he will kill him directly!"


    "I understand!"


    Two strong men answered in unison.


    The hat man took another look at Wang Fan. He leaned on the cushion behind him and closed his eyes with pride.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite the top hat man, handcuffed behind him, looked at the guy who had dragged him into the truck in the early morning.


    Although he didn''t see the man who hurt himself yesterday, Wang Fan was sure that the man in the hat was not the one who hurt him yesterday.


    Because compared with that man, he lacks some evil spirit that makes people feel scared.


    To these people in front of him, Wang Fan has a lot of doubts in his heart, and he still can''t figure out the identity of each other.


    If these people are gangsters, Wang Fan will never believe it.


    He himself is a gangster. He knows something about gangs. Even if the domestic gangs are not successful, they are not so formal in all aspects. However, as long as they are gangsters, they have their common characteristics.


    Arrogant, arrogant and full of forced atmosphere, this is what people often call banditry.


    Looking at the gangs all over the world, whether they are leaders at the top or those gangsters at the bottom, they all have this kind of offensive banditry.


    But these people in front of them have no such banditry spirit at all. Although they are arrogant and arrogant, their high-profile attitude doesn''t seem to be pretending to force at all. On the contrary, it makes people feel very easy to accept.


    Strong muscles, bronze color, give people a very healthy feeling, not like a man who likes to indulge.


    There are no tattoos and metal accessories. Except for the white hat on his head, his clothes are very ordinary, which is no different from those ordinary people in M city. There is no publicity of his personality.


    And his hands, not because of the posture of his body, were placed on the knees of his two legs.


    "Are these men soldiers?"


    With a slight frown, he had a bold guess about the identity of these people in front of him.


    "Boy, what are you looking at?" The hat man found Wang Fan''s eyes and asked coldly.


    "Nothing. I''m just curious." Wang Fan replied.


    "Curious? Is there anything to be curious about? " Asked the top hat man.


    "Who are you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Who do you think we are?" The hat man asked again.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite the man in the top hat, saw a cold light that was not easy to be noticed in each other''s eyes, which made his heart tremble.


    He suddenly realized that this is a very dangerous signal, the other side has killed him.


    If a person knows too many secrets, he will be killed. So it is often said that Curiosity Kills cats, but people''s curiosity is always restless at the wrong time. This is indeed a very strange thing.


    Wang Fan, who saw the other party''s intention to kill, said with a smile, "you came all the way from China just to watch me kill Yalu?"


    "Ha ha, yes, your task has not been completed. Of course, we can''t wait all the time!" The top hat man replied with a smile.


    "If I do what you say, will you really let her go?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "If there is no accident, it should be." The top hat man replied calmly.


    At this time, Wang Fan has a sneer in his heart. He can hear that the other party is cheating himself. He can also feel that there are some unusual things about it.


    Looking back on the man''s words yesterday, he has the feeling of being stereotyped, just like the hat man in front of him. When he says every word to him, he is waiting for him to ask questions first, and then make an ambiguous answer.


    But Wang Fan did not understand why.


    The truck bumped all the way and finally stopped, but Wang Fan was not taken out of the car. He was still under the custody of two people beside him, sitting opposite the top hat man.


    "Bang bang"


    There was a shot, followed by a fight.


    Although sitting in the truck, but Wang Fan heard very clearly, which made him a little nervous.


    However, the hat man sitting opposite him seemed very calm, not nervous about what happened outside.


    Not much time later, the sound outside was much less, only a few sporadic gunshots, no more fighting.


    The man sitting in the van heard the noise outside the car getting smaller. He got up and went to the door of the freight car. He opened the door and jumped out of the car. After looking at the surrounding situation, he waved to the people on the car and said, "take him down."


    "Go


    Two people, one left and one right, took Wang Fan to the van door and dragged Wang fan out of the car.


    Wang Fan, who was dragged out of the car, had just stepped on the ground with two legs, and there was a stabbing pain at the root of his legs.


    "Ah


    Although forced to endure, but still issued a scream, Wang Fan expression of pain to look at the hat man.


    Standing at the back of the truck, the top hat man took a look at Wang Fan, gave a cold hum in his nose and said, "remember what I said, don''t make trouble for yourself."


    "Yes." Wang Fan promised in a low voice.


    It seemed that he was satisfied with Wang Fan''s answer. The top hat man took out a cigarette box from his pocket, took out a cigarette and handed it to Wang Fan. He said to the two men, "open the handcuffs for him and let him have a cigarette to calm down."


    "Ka"


    The handcuffs were opened, the gear friction made a clear sound, and Wang Fan''s congested and numb hands were finally free.


    Taking the cigarette that the top hat man handed him, Wang Fan took two mouthfuls and said with a bitter smile, "this won''t be the last cigarette in my life


    "Don''t worry, at least not now." The hat man took back the cigarette box and said to Wang Fan.


    After smoking a cigarette, Wang Fan was escorted into the warehouse not far away. The scene in front of him made him not only feel frightened, but also feel a chill.

 V2.Chapter 359

    The iron door of the warehouse, after Wang Fan and them entered the warehouse, was heavily closed, so the light of the warehouse suddenly dimmed a lot.


    Because of the light, the blood on the ground is not as bright as before, but the smell of blood in the air still makes Wang Fan frown.


    Several tall men are busy dragging away the bodies on the ground. Their faces are expressionless, as if what they are dragging is just a lifeless sack.


    "Where is he?" Asked the top hat man.


    The men who were dragging the bodies stopped and looked at the top hat man standing at the door.


    A man ran out of the corner and came to the top hat man. He said something to him in his ear. The top hat man nodded with a smile.


    When the man finished speaking, the hat man turned his head and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, I''m going to see your performance next!"


    Wang Fan sandwiched in the middle of the two men, raised his hand to push Wang Fan, which is not convenient for Wang Fan, almost fell to the ground.


    Led by the man who talked to the top hat man, the crowd walked through the hall of the warehouse and came to an elevator.


    Elevator is the kind of metal freight elevator, there is no clean iron around, only a circle of thumb thick railings.


    Several people went up the elevator, Wang Fan was pushed to the inside, when the elevator fell, he looked at the walls around, estimated the distance between here and the ground.


    About ten meters deep, Wang Fan and they finally came to the bottom of the warehouse.


    The lift stopped, as like as two peas in the same place, Wang Fan was seen by several of the injured people who were receiving treatment from their companions. They were dressed exactly like those who were holding him.


    Seeing Wang Fan and them appear, the people at the entrance of the elevator stop their work. The top hat man glances at the crowd, and his face becomes ugly. Especially when he sees several people who are lying in a pool of blood and have no vital signs, his brows are tightly twisted together.


    Everyone looked at the top hat man, no one spoke, no one walked, just looked at him quietly.


    The hat man, who was watched by the crowd, looked gloomy and said in a low voice, "kill them all, and leave no survivors!"


    "Pa"


    Standing a few people, waist a quite, dignified face, heel subconsciously touched, issued a neat sound.


    Wang Fan, the last one to walk out of the elevator, saw everything in front of him, and immediately realized that these people are indeed soldiers, and they are definitely well-trained soldiers.


    Only when the soldiers accept the order, they will make such a response, and the expression on these faces will only be shown by the soldiers at this time.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to think more, the top hat man turned to his opponent and said, "take him in."


    Not far from the exit of the elevator is a metal door, which is not closed tightly at the moment.


    Pushed behind his back, Wang Fan came to the metal door, and a more intense smell of blood came out from the crack of the door.


    Without opening the metal door, Wang fan can also imagine how bad the situation inside the house is.


    "Creak"


    There was an irritating sound when the metal door was opened.


    The bloodstain on the ground has not dried up, and the scattered corpses have not been dragged away. It is not a spacious room, and the smell of blood is breathless.


    In the corner of the room, a man in his fifties was looking at the direction of the door in horror.


    Wang Fan recognized each other''s identity when he looked at the old man. This is the target of his visit to m country - General Yalu.


    See Wang Fan they appear, Yalu general panic shout: "what do you want to do, you know who I am?"


    "Well! Yalu, I brought a friend to see you. Are you happy? " The man in the top hat snorted coldly and walked to Yalu with a smile.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you Yalu said in panic.


    Ignoring Yalu''s panic, the top hat man turned to Wang Fan and said to him, "Wang Fan, do you need me to give you how to do it?"


    "Are you wang fan? Are you wang fan? " Yalu heard Wang Fan''s name and cried out excitedly.


    Startled by the cry of general Yalu, Wang Fan frowned and asked, "do you know my name?"


    "You can''t kill me, you can''t! You can''t hurt me! We have an agreement! " General Aru yelled, hoarse and full of fear.


    As soon as general Yalu''s words came out, the top hat man''s face showed a proud smile. He asked: "Yalu, who do you have an agreement with? Can you talk to us?"


    "Who are you? Why did you come here? " General Yalu looked at the hat man and asked nervously.


    "Aru, if you want to live, say everything you know. Maybe you have a chance." The top hat man pulled a chair and looked at it. There was no blood on the chair. Then he sat on it steadily.


    "If I say what I know, will you let me go?" General Aru asked incredulously.


    "Of course, I can swear to the gods that as long as you tell the truth, I will not kill you." The top hat man replied solemnly.


    "Good!" Hearing the top hat man''s words, general Yalu was a little excited. He said without hesitation, "I have an agreement with the people of the high table club. I pretend to be killed by the big prince, and then make a mess of the situation in T country. They will give me a lot of money and promise me to emigrate."


    "Mess up the situation in T country? Why? " The top hat man then asked.


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know too much, and I don''t want to get into the muddy water!" General Aru replied, shaking his head.


    "Yalu, I''ve given you a chance, but if you don''t cherish it, don''t blame me for being cruel!" The top hat man said and took out a pistol from his waist. The muzzle of the pistol had aimed at Yalu''s chest.


    Seeing that the top hat man took out his weapon, general Yalu was in a panic. He shook his head and said, "I really don''t know what they are going to do. I just want to live as a rich man. I''ve had enough here! I just want to go abroad! "


    "You are a general of T country. Money, women and power are enviable. Do you think I will believe your lies?" The top hat man asked with a sneer.


    "I..."


    Bang


    General Yalu didn''t have time to explain again, so he was hit in the arm by the bullet. He fell to the ground in pain, and his expression of pain climbed up to his face instantly.


    The top hat man sitting on the chair looked at the general Aru with a look of pain, and then said, "Aru, if you continue to play with me, I can help you remember something and make you more sober."


    General Yalu, who fell to the ground, glared at the hat man in front of him, gritted his teeth and said, "the hands of the big prince are really unusual!"

 V2.Chapter 360

    The dialogue between general Yalu and the top hat man made Wang Fan more frightened.


    When she was in the hotel before, Liu Juan once told Wang fan that general Yalu had been assassinated, and it was because of this that the king of T country invited the Tomahawk Gang to help him clean up the people related to this matter.


    But now general Yalu appeared in front of Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan feel that things were not good.


    As a result, without waiting for Wang Fan''s reaction, general Yalu revealed the identity of the hat man. It turns out that the hat man is under the big prince.


    It''s no wonder that Wang Fan felt that the men in the top hat had a military style.


    But when the identity of the top hat man is clear, the problem comes out naturally.


    According to Liu Juan, general Yalu assassinated the president of T country in order to help the big prince seize power, force the king to change the country into a monarchy, and then pass the throne to the big prince.


    So what general Aru did was obviously a grasshopper on the same rope as the big prince.


    According to the current situation, the hat man with Wang Fan found general Yalu, not simply to kill.


    If it''s really just to kill general Yalu, there''s no need to ask so many questions, let alone take so much trouble.


    In his opinion, the purpose of bringing Wang fan is to let general Yalu know that the people of the high table club have regarded him as an abandoned son, and those who want to kill him are actually the people of the high table club.


    What does that mean?


    This can only show that general Yalu is indeed a member of the high table club, and the big prince has nothing to do with him or the high table club.


    If there is no conspiracy between the big prince and general Aru, then who is general Aru under the command of the high table society?


    Leng in there of Wang Fan, brain fast operation, thinking about this one of the strange, but let his head want to break, also did not want to understand more.


    But Wang fan is not in a hurry. Since the big prince arranges the hat man to find general Yalu, he must ask clearly. As long as Wang Fan listens quietly, he will know the answer.


    The top hat man, who was identified by general Yalu, was not in the slightest panic. He looked at general Yalu with a smile and said, "Yalu, you are a smart man. When things get to this point, I think you should know your own situation."


    "Do you want to say that I was treated as an abandoned son, and they arranged such a silly boy to kill me?" General Yalu''s disdainful reply.


    Hearing general Yalu''s words, the top hat man shrugged his shoulders and said, "isn''t it? The dead rabbit and the fox cook, and all the birds are hidden. Yalu, if you don''t do it, you have to make stepping stones for others. Are you funny? "


    "Well! My brain is so funny! ha-ha! I''m afraid you people are too complacent! " General Aru said with a laugh.


    "It seems that you are not going to tell me what you know?" The man in the top hat looked into general Yalu''s eyes, and his face became gloomy.


    Without paying attention to the ugly hat man, general Yalu turned to Wang Fan and said to him, "boy, I didn''t want to involve you in this matter, so I specially released the news that I was assassinated, but your life is not good. You can only accompany me to see the gods!"


    "Then tell them what you know! Maybe we''ll all survive! " Wang Fan pretended to be afraid and said to Yalu in a loud voice.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s panic, Yalu laughed and said, "ha ha! Boy, what''s up? Are you scared? "


    "I''m afraid! Of course, I''m afraid. I''m still young and haven''t had a baby. I don''t want to die like this! " The more Wang Fan said, the more exaggerated he was, and the more realistic his face was.


    Sitting on one side of the hat man, looking at Wang Fan''s advice, a disdainful face spat at him.


    But general Yalu didn''t laugh any more. He quietly looked at Wang Fan in front of him, and the expression on his face gradually recovered.


    "General Aru, just be a good man and tell them what you know. Maybe we don''t have to die as soon as the eldest prince is gracious." Wang Fan looks like he wants to cry without tears. Anyone who looks at it will feel that he is about to be scared to pee.


    "Well, I''ll tell you what I know and see if they''ll let you go!" General Yalu hesitated for a moment and finally made a difficult decision.


    Suddenly, Wang Fan was surprised to hear general Yalu say that. Even the top hat man was unexpected.


    "Let him pass! I''d like to hear what Aru will say! " Hat man quickly command his men, let them release Wang Fan.


    Two of Wang Fan''s men, pushing Wang Fan to general Yalu, less than half a meter away, but general Yalu suddenly said, "let him come by himself."


    "Good! Let him go by himself The hat man agreed without hesitation.


    The two men stopped half a meter away from general Yalu and nudged Wang Fan to push him in front of general Yalu.


    Terrified Wang Fan, dragging his injured legs, stood firm, looked at general Yalu and said, "general, don''t play with me!"


    "Boy, you remind me of a man, a Chinese who has some friendship with me. I don''t know what relationship you have with him, but I''ve decided to give you a chance to survive!" General Yalu looked at Wang Fan''s face and said to him with a smile.


    "Think of someone? Who? What''s his name? " Wang Fan asked nervously.


    "Time has gone by for a long time. I can''t remember his name, but you are really like him, especially like him!" General Aru said, shaking his head.


    "Think about it. What''s that man''s name? Or what are his characteristics? " Wang Fan asked excitedly.


    The top hat man on one side heard the conversation, frowned and scolded: "Damn, do I want you two to talk about the past? If not, I''ll kill you two together! "


    "What? Is that a worry? " General Yalu looked at the hat man and said without fear.


    "Aru, you''d better not play tricks. As long as you tell this boy what you know, I''ll leave you a whole body." Top hat man said with a fierce face.


    "Good! I believe you once General Yalu readily agreed.


    Pulling Wang Fan who was standing in front of him, general Yalu said to him in the ear, "the big prince and the king are together!"


    "What?" Wang fantu heard general Yalu''s words and opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Boy, you''re lucky!"


    General Yalu then pushed Wang Fan to the door, but he jumped directly at the hat man sitting on the chair.


    Wang Fan, who was injured in his leg, was pushed by general Yalu and almost fell to the ground. However, before he could stand still, he heard a series of gunshots and curses in the room.


    The smell of blood in the air made Wang Fan feel sick again.

 V2.Chapter 361

    General Yalu, who was killed by random shooting, had a ferocious expression on his face. He pinched the hat man with his hands, although he didn''t have time to get close to his target.


    "Give him the gun and let him take two more." The man in the top hat looks at the general Yalu who falls in the pool of blood and orders to his subordinates with a cold face.


    "He''s dead." Wang Fan pointed to the general Yalu on the ground and said to the hat man.


    The man standing beside him put the gun into Wang Fan''s hand, raised his hand and slapped him on the head. He yelled at Wang Fan fiercely.


    Wang Fan didn''t understand what he was scolding because the man was speaking t Mandarin, but from the expression on the man''s face, this guy must be greeting Wang Fan''s family.


    Wang Fan, with a gun in his hand, really wanted to blow this guy''s head, but he finally put up with it.


    To show off one''s courage for a moment is very powerful, but the consequences will be very serious.


    Tong Jiahui has no news so far, and Miao Qing is still in the hands of those people at the high table meeting. If Wang fan is killed in this way, who can guarantee the safety of Tong Jiahui and Miao Qing?


    Pressing the anger in his heart, Wang Fan pretended to be submissive and went to general Aru with a pistol.


    "Bang bang"


    Without waiting for the hat man to give an order, Wang Fan fired three shots at the body of general Yalu.


    Deliberately pretending to be timid, Wang Fan didn''t open his eyes when he shot. The only three bullets in the clip were shot, and he was still pulling the trigger hard.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan''s face was slapped heavily, which made him stop pulling the trigger.


    "Drop the gun on the ground." Wang Fan a slap in the face of the hat man, looking at a face of panic Wang Fan said.


    "Gudong"


    Hearing the man''s words, Wang Fan threw his weapon on the ground and looked at the man eagerly.


    He was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s obedience. The top hat man nodded and asked, "come on, Yalu, what did you say?"


    "Ah?" Wang Fan looks at the hat man helplessly.


    Frowning slightly, the hat man looked at Wang Fan and said: "what''s the matter? Shall I ask again? "


    "He said Wang Fan hesitated and did not say the second half of the sentence for a long time.


    The man who handed Wang Fan a pistol just now kicked Wang Fan''s ass and said, "what did he say! Hurry up


    "Ouch!" Wang Fan, who suffered from pain, stumbled and fell not far from Yalu''s corpse. He covered his buttocks in horror and stammered: "he... He said.. I.. I''ll fuck you


    "You want to die, son!" The man who kicks down Wang Fan hears Wang Fan''s rude remarks and immediately rolls up his sleeve to teach him a lesson.


    See each other to use force, Wang Fan hurriedly on the ground to roll and climb to avoid, his mouth also yelled: "not I said, not I said, he said, he said."


    "Wang Fan, do you want to fool me?" The hat man looked at Wang Fan on the ground with distrust and asked coldly.


    "Big brother, big brother, I was forced too. You promised me that you would not kill me." Wang Fan said with a runny nose and tears.


    The man who rolled up his sleeve to teach Wang Fan had already come to him. He grabbed Wang Fan''s collar and dragged him up from the ground.


    Taking advantage of the chaos of the scene, Wang Fan has picked up a pistol from the ground. When he was dragged up from the ground, he secretly stuffed it into his waist.


    All this was planned by Wang Fan. There was a bloody battle in the room just now, and there was no time to clean up the body and weapons. So Wang Fan thought that he would use the mouth of general Yalu to scold the top hat man and his men, and then hide a self-defense weapon.


    Because Wang Fan''s appearance before really made people think that he was very cowardly, so no one doubted that he would secretly hide weapons on his body, which was doomed to make the hat man and his men suffer a big loss.


    Wang Fan, who was dragged up, cried and begged for the hat man, which made the other party more convinced. What general Yalu finally said to Wang Fan was that angry rude remark.


    Wang Fan was frightened to see the body shaking, hat man did not ask him, turned to go outside.


    Wang Fan, who was standing in the middle of the room, also quickly followed the top hat man, but was stopped by the man beside him.


    The hat man, who had already walked to the door, heard the movement behind him and looked back at Wang Fan with a look of disdain on his face. He turned his head and said something to his subordinates, then strode away from the bloody place.


    After the hat man left, several of his men escorted Wang Fan to the elevator.


    Wang Fan, surrounded by the crowd, watched the elevator rise a little. He asked carefully, "where are we going?"


    "Shut up! You Chinese pig The man standing next to Wang Fan raised his hand and tried to hit him, scolding loudly.


    Wang Fan, who was startled, quickly covered his mouth with his hand, and looked at each other bravely.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t dare to speak any more, the man put down his arm and said something in t Mandarin.


    When the elevator reached the ground, Wang Fan was taken straight out of the warehouse. When they came, the truck they took was still in the original position, but the top hat man did not appear beside the truck.


    Being pointed at with a gun, Wang Fan was forced to get on the truck again and return to his original position.


    With him on the car, is the hat man''s four men, each with weapons in his hand, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes are full of disdain.


    Worried that these people would find their own weapons around their waist, Wang Fan deliberately leaned in the corner and distanced himself from these people.


    And the four did not expect that Wang Fan was worried that they would find his weapon, so they would distance themselves. Only when Wang Fan was too timid, he would deliberately sit in the corner of the truck.


    Four people laugh at Wang Fan, mouth with t national language in what to say, from time to time to point to Wang Fan, this let Wang Fan heart bursts of irritability.


    "When there is no one, I can''t make you cry!"


    His face was in a panic, but in his heart he sentenced the four people in front of him to death.


    The thick canvas separates the carriage of the truck from the outside world. Sitting on the truck, Wang fan doesn''t know where they are going, but he knows where the four people in front of him will send him.


    Even if he didn''t understand what these people said, Wang Fan could see that they had regarded him as a dead man, and he was a kind of living dead man who was slaughtered by others.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the truck stopped. One of the men in the van pointed at Wang Fan with a weapon and ordered him to get off.

 V2.Chapter 362

    By the man behind him with a gun to his head, Wang Fan got out of the car shivering. He looked around and saw the desolation.


    "It''s really a good place to kill people."


    Except for the disordered shrubs, there was no life around, Wang Fan could not help saying.


    "Let''s go!"


    The man behind him commands in poor Chinese.


    The other three men who had been together had brought shovel and pickaxe from the truck. They went to Wang Fan''s side and looked at Wang Fan as if they were looking at the corpse.


    "Do you speak Chinese?"


    Looking at several men in front of him, Wang Fan asked.


    No one answered except the cold eyes.


    "Well, I don''t think you need to send a message to the big prince."


    No one responded, which disappointed Wang Fan.


    Originally, he prepared some very domineering words. He wanted to choose one of the four men who could speak Chinese to stay, and then let him tell it to the big prince.


    Now it seems that his idea is going to fail.


    Hand to the waist, fingers have touched the handle of the gun with his temperature, Wang Fan calmly looked at the four men in front of him.


    He''s waiting for the moment to kill these four guys and drive the van out of here.


    Bang


    Just as Wang Fan was looking for an opportunity, a gunshot startled everyone.


    When everyone was relieved, the driver on the truck had been killed in the driver''s seat and his head burst out of the window.


    ¡°*@#&¡±


    The man standing next to Wang Fan, whistling, waved to others, turned and ran to the truck driver.


    At the moment when the man turned around, Wang Fan drew out his pistol and shot a man in front of him without hesitation.


    Without waiting for others to slow down, Wang Fan shot three other men in succession.


    This action is just like a shooting scene in a movie and TV series. However, the smell of blood in the air reminds everyone that all this is true.


    Several figures ran out from the bushes. Wang Fan aimed his gun at the man who ran to him first.


    "Wang Fan, we are also from the high table meeting."


    The man frowned and yelled at Wang Fan.


    "Oh?" Wang Fan looks at each other distrustfully.


    Just behind the man who talked with Wang Fan, several more men came running, and the muzzle of the gun pointed at Wang Fan one after another.


    "Put the gun down." The man commands his men.


    Those men with weapons, looked at Wang Fan, and then reluctantly put down their weapons, but their eyes to Wang Fan were still full of vigilance and hostility.


    Since the other side put down the weapon, Wang Fan naturally is not good, still point at the other side with the muzzle of the gun, then also put down the raised arm, but the insurance of the pistol is not open.


    The man in front of him is in his thirties, dressed in the national costume of T country, with dark skin and short stature. At first sight, he is a native of T country.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Wang Fan asked, "who do you think you are?"


    "We''re high table people, too." The man replied.


    "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not from the high table club." Wang Fan Light answer.


    "Aren''t you wang fan?" The man looks at Wang Fan doubtfully.


    "Yes, but I''m not a member of your high table meeting. Do you understand?" Wang Fan said something and went to the man.


    Seeing that Wang Fan came to him, the man frowned tightly, stepped back and asked, "Wang Fan, what do you mean by that? Have you betrayed the organization? "


    "I''ve never joined the party. How can I say it''s a betrayal?" Wang Fan looked at the man a few steps away and asked him with a smile.


    Wang Fan''s words made the atmosphere awkward. Several corpses lying on the ground and the hot blood in their bodies were still pouring out, which added a lot of tension to the awkward atmosphere.


    The man''s eyebrows gradually spread, he sneered at Wang Fan and said: "Wang Fan, because of your mistake, we lost a lot of manpower in T country, do you know?"


    "I don''t know. Even if I know, I can''t help it. After all, it''s not my idea to come to T country this time. Since you want me to work here, no matter what happens, it''s up to you to take care of it." Wang Fan looked at the man''s eyes and replied impolitely.


    "Well! Wang Fan, you are really heartless. " The man snorted coldly and glared at Wang Fan.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can understand it as you like! If I have something else to do, I won''t talk nonsense with you! " Wang Fan said he was going to the front of the truck.


    "Stop!" The man glared and gave a sharp drink.


    Wang Fan, who stopped, looked at the man and asked with a smile, "is there anything else?"


    "Wang Fan, some of us were chased and killed by the big prince of T country because of you. Now we can''t find a hiding place. You must tell us who your contact person is. We need to find a way to live." The man said with a cold face.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Listening to the man''s words, Wang Fan suddenly laughed, his body trembling, as if to hear a very funny joke, has been laughing out of breath.


    "What are you laughing at?" The man squinted at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who finally stopped, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said to the man, "if I tell you that I don''t have any contact person at all, do you think I''m cheating you?"


    "Wang Fan, I''m not a three-year-old. Don''t try to cheat me!" The man said with a cold face.


    "I lied to you? I think you want to cheat me Wang Fan replied.


    "What did you say? What am I lying to you about? " The man asked.


    "When I came to T country this time, no one contacted me at all. I''ve always been looking for opportunities to complete your so-called tasks. Now you suddenly jump out and tell me that you''re from the high table meeting. What''s more, you''re my contact person. Your acting skills are too bad!"


    Wang Fan looked at the man''s stunned expression, and then said: "brother, please do your homework next time you want to cheat me?"


    "What did Aru say to you when he was dying?" The man didn''t panic because of Wang Fan''s words, but directly asked about general Yalu.


    "Aru?" There was a sly smile on Wang Fan''s face.


    "Yes! What did he say to you? " The man asked again.


    Wang Fan, who had slowly raised the muzzle of the gun, turned his eyes, looked at the man behind him and said, "how did you come?"


    Wang fan is engrossed in staring at the crowd, see Wang Fan to look behind them, and say such a word, immediately nervous look back.


    Bang


    Wang Fan pulled the trigger and shot the man in the head.


    The sudden sound of the gun made other people wake up. They immediately raised their guns and fired at Wang Fan. But when they saw where Wang Fan was just standing, they found that Wang Fan had disappeared.

 V2.Chapter 363

    From seeing these people, those people who were just chasing after Wang Fan seemed to have been attacked by someone, and they were shooting back in panic.


    However, it is obvious that those who attacked these people had been prepared, and the power of weapons was much stronger than them. In a few minutes, those who ran after Wang Fan were beaten, left the bodies of their companions and fled.


    Seeing this scene, Wang fan stopped. He looked at the direction behind him, waiting for those people to appear.


    Although Wang Fan did not know who attacked the pursuers, he was sure that these people were not arranged by the big prince.


    The former people shot and killed the driver of the truck in order to gain Wang Fan''s trust. How could Wang Fan be fooled by this way of sacrificing civilians for trust.


    But now these people killed seven or eight people who pursued Wang Fan. It is obvious that they are no longer showing off to Wang Fan.


    After a while, a few figures came out of the bushes. The first one was thin and came to Wang Fan with a smile on his face.


    "Spring?" Wang fan saw the visitor''s appearance clearly and laughed a little unexpectedly.


    "Brother fan, I didn''t expect you to be so good." Chun touched his chin and said with a smile.


    Seeing Shapi behind Chun, Wang Fan greets him and says with a smile, "I''m almost a lost dog. Do you still make fun of me like this?"


    "Hehe, the lost dog? I think you were very happy when you ran away just now! If those people didn''t have guns, I would have thought they were your men! " Shapi put the weapon in his hand, casually inserted into his waist, jokingly said to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan has come to the front of the spring, looked at him up and down, asked: "where brother, you are not hurt!"


    "Of course, I was nearly broken by a grandson. Damn it, I have to get revenge!" As soon as mentions the injured matter, Wang Fan in the heart a burst of hair.


    The taste of being hit on both legs by a hammer and whip is not what ordinary people can bear. What''s more, every time I am so close to my little brother, I''m scared to death.


    Hearing that Wang Fan had hurt his leg, Chun quickly looked at Wang Fan''s legs and asked, "is the injury serious? Let me see. "


    "It''s all skin injuries. That grandson just wants to tease me. Damn it, he''s going to fight me where I''m tender. I''m afraid it''s a psychologically twisted pervert!" Wang Fan scolded.


    Standing on one side, Shapi pointed to his two men and said, "you two, go to carry brother van. Do you hear me?"


    Two strong men, agreed, went to Wang Fan with a smile, a stout man, squatted down and looked back at Wang Fan.


    Since it was Chun''s kindness, how could Wang Fan refuse? After he stuffed his weapon into Chun, he climbed onto the back of the strong man happily.


    They soon came to the main road. Wang Fan got on the car driven by Shapi, took a cigarette from Chun''s hand, and then leaned back on the back of the chair to breathe.


    Waiting for the car to start, Wang fancai said with a smile: "spring, you have something to hide from me."


    "Oh? Where do you say that, brother fan? " Spring asked in surprise.


    Even Shapi, who was driving, looked at Wang Fan in the back row through the rearview mirror with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Who are you? If Shapi listens to you like that, you must not be a simple little character. " Wang Fan spits out a cigarette ring and looks at the spring beside him.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Chun smiles. He reaches out his white hand, picks up his thumb and says, "brother fan, you are really smart! Ha ha, to tell you the truth, I''m Xiao Xia, but the only people who know my identity are Shapi and my double, even the king. "


    "Well! Xiaoxia? You even cheat me, you don''t treat me as your own man Wang Fan pretended to be angry.


    In fact, Wang Fan has long suspected Chun''s identity, but there has been no conclusive evidence. In addition, he has been worried about Tong Jiahui''s disappearance and the assassination of general Yalu, so he doesn''t care too much about it.


    Now spring and Shapi appear at the same time, together with Shapi''s respect for spring, which arouses Wang Fan''s suspicion of spring''s identity, so at this time, he suddenly mentions this matter.


    Xiao Xia, who conceals his identity, doesn''t mean to deceive Wang Fan, so naturally he readily admits his identity.


    However, Shapi, who was a little dull in his mind, was nervous when he heard Wang Fan''s words criticizing Chun, and explained: "brother fan, my boss has to do what he wants. Don''t be angry. I''ll make amends to you for my boss in a moment."


    "Amends? How to compensate? I''d like to hear it Wang Fan deliberately gloomy face, looking at the mirror in Shapi.


    "How about a t-massage? I know there is a very good massage shop. The technicians there are not only beautiful, but also very good at manipulation. Brother fan can just go there to relax and vent his anger by the way. " Sitting beside Wang Fan, Xiao Xia has an ambiguous smile on her face.


    Seeing the smile on Xiao Xia''s face, Wang Fan said, "Xiao Xia, the beauties you are talking about are not the models in your company."


    Xiao Xia was stunned by what Wang Fan said, and then he laughed. He said aloud: "ah? ha-ha! can''t! No


    "Brother fan, don''t worry, you must be squatting to pee, there will be no standing to sprinkle water, ha ha!" Driving the car, Shapi said loudly, and the laughter was deafening.


    I didn''t expect Shapi to be so straightforward. Wang Fan was embarrassed, but he still thought of one thing. He turned his head and looked at Xiao Xia and asked quietly, "the beauty you''re talking about can''t be the beauty like your wife?"


    "My wife?" Xiao Xia was at a loss.


    "The one who made breakfast for you, don''t you forget?" Wang fan is more at a loss than Xiao Xia. He looks at Xiao Xia in a daze.


    When he heard Wang Fan talking about making breakfast, Xiao Xia suddenly realized it. He said to Wang Fan with a smile, "brother fan, the one who cooked for me is also a standing sprinkling, and really a beauty pageant champion!"


    "Nani?"

 V2.Chapter 364

    The news of Wang Fan''s escape soon spread to the big prince, which annoyed the big prince who lost his wife and turned into a soldier.


    Soon, the police in M city issued a wanted notice, and the news about Wang Fan''s murder spread like wildfire.


    But all this, is enjoying the beauty service Wang Fan actually does not know.


    "Summer, do you have a phone? My cell phone was taken away by those people. " After a massage, Wang Fan, full of happiness, leans on the back of the reclining chair and asks lazily.


    "Are you going to call uncle GUI?" Xia picked up her mobile phone and handed it to Wang Fan.


    "Uncle GUI is not in a hurry. I''ll call my daughter-in-law first." Wang Fan took the phone and replied with a smile.


    "Have you heard from Tong Jiahui?" Xia asked suspiciously.


    Asked by Xiao Xia, Wang Fan was embarrassed. He waved his hand and said, "Tong Jiahui is my girlfriend, not my daughter-in-law."


    "Girlfriend? Who is your daughter-in-law? I''m a little confused when you say that, Van Gogh Xiao Xia, who looks pretty, is confused by Wang Fan''s words and looks at him blankly.


    "Do you know that your double wanted to have dinner with my daughter-in-law the first day he met me?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Who? Do you mean Liu Juan Xiao Xia''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes, juan''er is my daughter-in-law, ha ha!" Wang Fan replied with a laugh.


    Like being scared by Wang Fan, Xiao Xia sat up from the reclining chair and looked at Wang Fan with straight eyes. He asked strangely, "brother fan, you didn''t tease me, did you?"


    Seeing Xiaoxia nervous, Wang Fan was also very strange. He asked curiously, "Xiaoxia, what are you doing? How can you make such a fuss like being trampled on the tail? "


    "Brother fan, tell me, is your daughter-in-law really Liu Juan?" Xiao Xia asked solemnly.


    "Yes, brother, what do you mean by that expression? Are you really trying to cheat on my daughter-in-law? " Wang Fan asked with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    Although Liu Juan looks cold, she has a kind of temperament that fascinates men.


    Even Wang Fan had to admit that when he first met Liu Juan, he had an idea of conquering her. When he learned that Liu Juan was Liu pangzi''s sister and his daughter-in-law, Wang Fan''s heart was as sweet as honey.


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, Xiao Xia, hearing Wang Fan''s query about him, waved his hand and said, "brother fan, don''t be kidding. I haven''t felt that my life is long. I want to provoke Liu Juan, the girl Luocha."


    "What? What do you think Liu Juan is? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Brother fan, you don''t know about Liu Juan." Seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Xiao Xia asked strangely.


    Although he has an engagement with Liu Juan, Wang Fan really knows little about Liu Juan. Now when he hears Xiao Xia calling Liu Juan "nuluocha", Wang fan is even more curious about Liu Juan.


    Put the mobile phone on the side of the coffee table, Wang Fan sat up and looked at Xiao Xia, said with a smile: "brother, to tell you the truth, although Liu Juan and I have an engagement, we haven''t been together before, so we don''t know much about her. Just tell me what you know."


    "This Xiao Xia looks embarrassed.


    "Brother, but it doesn''t matter. I''m all ears." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Brother fan, Liu Juan is a well-known cold-blooded female killer. Although she looks at Wen Wen quietly, she doesn''t leave her mouth alive every time. So the people who know her in the street give her the name of a female Luocha." Xiao Xia said solemnly.


    Cold blooded and heartless.


    Wang Fan had some experience. He saw the bloody scene on the plane. Even he felt his hair standing up and his back was in a cold sweat.


    But Liu Juan, as the client, didn''t mean stage fright at all. Even Wang Fan didn''t see her expression change in the whole process. It felt like everything was so common.


    Now when I hear Xiao Xia''s words again, Wang Fan also has a cold sweat on his back and has a new understanding of Liu Juan.


    Seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Xiao Xia continued: "brother fan, I heard that Liu Juan is not a man, let alone a man who has ideas for her. Even if any man looks at her more, he will be severely taught by her. Are you sure she will marry you?"


    When Xiao Xia talks, she looks worried and sympathizes with Wang Fan who is sitting opposite him.


    However, Wang fan is not nervous at all. Instead, he looks at Xiao Xia and laughs.


    Wang Fan''s smile confused Xiao Xia. He asked curiously, "brother fan, what are you laughing at? Am I wrong? "


    "No, you are right. Liu Juan is not a man. Ha ha! But not for me Wang Fan said confidently.


    "Brother fan, I still doubt the relationship between you and Liu Juan. If you just want to soak her, I still advise you to think twice. After all, there is only one life. It''s better to do less things to set yourself on fire." Xiao Xia kindly reminds Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan waved his hand and said, "brother, don''t worry. I''ll call Liu Juan now. She will not only run here to see me, but also give me a sweet kiss. Ha ha!"


    Finish saying, Wang Fan picked up the mobile phone to press down a string of numbers, the facial expression is proud of to small summer yang to raise the mobile phone in the hand.


    "Doodle doodle"


    A cry came from the microphone.


    "Hello?" Liu Juan''s voice came out of the microphone.


    Hearing Liu Juan''s voice, Xiao Xia''s eyes were wide open, and Wang Fan gave a thumbs up.


    The worship of Xiao Xia''s eyes is very useful, Wang Fan said with a smile: "juan''er, it''s me, Wang Fan."


    After Wang Fan''s words, there was no movement on the opposite side. If it wasn''t for the "rustle" noise in the mobile phone, Wang Fan almost thought there was something wrong with the mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter? Van Also did not hear the echo of the small summer, a face of curiosity asked.


    "It''s OK. I''m excited to hear my voice." Wang Fan quickly covered up his embarrassment.


    "Keke"


    After clearing his throat, Wang Fan took hold of his mobile phone and said again, "juan''er, I''m wang fan. Do you hear me?"


    "Where are you?" Liu Juan replied.


    "Xiao Xia and I are in In the middle of the speech, Wang Fan didn''t go on.


    At this moment, he and Xiao Xia are in the most famous red light district of M city. If you report the address to Liu Juan, I''m afraid you can''t say it clearly with 100 mouths.


    Just as Wang Fan was thinking about how to answer this question, Xiao Xia thought that Wang Fan had forgotten the name of the shop and kindly reminded him, "brother fan, here is the magic club!"

 V2.Chapter 365

    After Xiao Xia reported the address, Wang Fan knew that he was going to die, and through the phone, he could feel Liu Juan''s anger.


    Wang Fan, who knows that his life is worrying, hang up the phone and do the first thing, is to take Xiao Xia to flee.


    Can wait for Wang Fan they just walk out of the gate, see a black car, suddenly stopped in front of the crowd.


    "Juan''er, let me explain." Seeing Liu Juan''s gloomy face and coming down from the co driver''s seat of the car, Wang Fan''s back was chilly.


    Wearing a small suit, Liu Juan''s face is gloomy. She glares at Wang Fan with a frightened face and asks in a cold voice: "how can you be here? Didn''t you get kidnapped? "


    "Kidnapping? yes! I''ve been kidnapped. I''m locked up in this place. If it wasn''t for brother Xia to save me, I would be chaste! " Looking at Liu Juan''s killing eyes, Wang fan made up a lie in a hurry.


    "Xiao Xia?" Liu Juan heard Wang Fan mention the name of Xiao Xia, looking at the strange "spring" and Shapi standing beside Wang Fan.


    And Liu Juan four eyes relative, Xiaoxia even said with a smile: "sister-in-law, we always specially arranged for the two of us, to find a fall hit master for brother fan, to help him treat his body injury."


    "Master Dieda? Is it here? " Liu Juan looks at Xiao Xia suspiciously and turns her head to Wang Fan.


    "Juan''er, you are too nervous to be in court and in the world." When he said this, Wang Fan''s back was already in a layer of cold sweat, but his face was still a very relaxed expression.


    Taishan''s face does not change. This is a man''s best performance.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s explanation, the expression on Liu Juan''s face was relieved. She glared at Wang Fan and said, "get on the bus. I have something to tell you."


    "Good!" Wang Fan, who successfully escaped from death, secretly wiped a cold sweat and walked to the car Liu Juan drove.


    "Cha"


    The sound of car tires rubbing against the ground suddenly rises, and a police car with flashing lights roars in front of Liu Juan''s car.


    "Cha Cha"


    The first police car has not yet stopped, followed by three police cars in a row, also parked around the car, which scared Wang Fan who was ready to get on.


    "Damn it! Don''t you have eyes for driving? Almost hit our car Wang Fan, who was startled, glared and cursed.


    "Hula"


    The police from the police car, all hiding behind the police car, showed their weapons and aimed at Wang Fan who was swearing at them.


    Being pointed at by the muzzle of the black hole, Wang Fan was also stunned, but he was smart. He immediately raised his hands up and yelled: "juan''er, don''t move!"


    Bang


    But his words were too late. Liu Juan, who was standing behind Wang Fan, had already pulled out her pistol at her waist. Before those policemen could stand firm, she shot off the hat of a senior police officer.


    The policemen, who were busy looking for shelter and wanted to arrest Wang Fan, were startled by the sudden gunfire and drew back to the back of the police car.


    The senior police officer who just got out of the car with a loudspeaker in his hand and was ready to shout for Wang Fan to surrender was even more unlucky. He was shot off his hat by Liu Juan, which almost scared his heart out of order.


    There was no time to see who the shooter was, so the senior police officer turned around and got into the police car again, shouting: "all the fuck down!"


    "Hula"


    The police who are looking for shelter in a panic, hear the order of the officer, immediately lie on the ground without hesitation.


    Seeing these policemen hiding behind the police car, Liu Juan pulls Wang Fan around and runs to the magic metropolis.


    Xiao Xia and Shapi, who were behind Wang Fan, also pulled out their pistols and fired several shots at the policemen from time to time to cover Liu Juan and Wang Fan''s retreat.


    Several people are not far away from the gate of Mordor. When the police come out again, they have already run back to the building.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Fan looked at the crowd in surprise.


    Xiao Xia and Shapi are also at a loss. They don''t understand why these policemen suddenly appear, and why Liu Juan shoots when she doesn''t agree.


    Looking at the three confused eyes, Liu Juan calmly said: "Wang fan is now wanted, the police are arresting him."


    "Wanted? How can brother fan become a wanted criminal? I''ve got those bodies disposed of! " Shapi said with some doubts.


    "It''s not that easy, Shapi." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    Thinking of the bloody scene in the warehouse, the cigarettes handed to him by the top hat man, and the pistol with his fingerprints, Wang Fan knew that the big prince had calculated him!


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go upstairs and talk." Xiao Xia then turned to Shapi and said, "let the brothers guard the door. If anyone dares to break in, let them know how powerful they are!"


    "All right!" Shapi agreed, then called several security guards in the hall, and blocked the door with the sofa in the hall.


    Liu Juan, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, saw that the security guards in the hall took out the AK47 from a storage room. She looked at Xiao Xia in surprise and asked, "is this your site?"


    "Sister in law, to tell you the truth, I am Xiao Xia, and this is my business." Xiao Xia nodded and admitted.


    "Wang Fan, you lied to me!" Liu Juan stares at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is worried about how to solve the problem in front of him, is watched by Liu Juan''s sharp eyes. He immediately puts forward his hand and says, "juan''er, it''s not what you think. I can explain it."


    "Sister-in-law, the enemy is at hand. Let''s wait until we get rid of these policemen." Xiao Xia is trying to help Wang fan out.


    Cold eyes swept Wang Fan''s face, Liu Juan said: "it''s not over!"


    "Gulu"


    Frightened by the gaze of death, Wang fan is swallowing his saliva. This is the first time that he feels the fear of death.


    The name of nvluocha is not in vain!


    Liu Juan takes out her cell phone and dials the number. She says to Wang Fan and Xiao Xia: "I''ll make a call and deal with things outside. Don''t worry!"


    Looking at the way that Liu Juan didn''t care, Wang Fan didn''t dare to say much. In the face of such a tough wife, he knew what to do and Liu Juan didn''t exaggerate.


    When the phone was connected, without waiting for Liu Juan to speak, she heard kaqiusha''s voice in the microphone: "juan''er, have you seen Wang Fan? Is he picking up girls behind our backs


    Behind our backs?


    One side of Wang Fan heard Katyusha''s words, the corners of his mouth could not help twitching.


    It''s really intriguing to say that some kind of agreement has been reached between Liu Juan and Katyusha?


    "We met the police. Wang Fan and I are trapped here. Try to solve it!" Liu Juan said as usual.

 V2.Chapter 366

    The conversation between Liu Juan and Katyusha is very simple, which also shows Wang Fan Katyusha''s hot temper.


    But Wang Fan also pondered, Katyusha such hot temper, how and Liu Juan so cold people together.


    After Liu Juan hung up, in less than ten minutes, several tanks and a red Maserati came to the street outside the Mordor gate.


    As soon as Katyusha got down from Maserati, she pointed to the confused policemen and said to the soldiers on the tank, "give me all these guys'' guns!"


    "Yes, sir The officer in charge saluted Katyusha and returned.


    The police, who were holding guns to defend the enchanted capital, immediately exploded when they heard Katyusha''s words.


    Sitting in the police car, the high-ranking police officer, who was still in shock, came out of the police car with a loudspeaker and glared at Katyusha and said, "we are from m city police station. You¡°


    Bang


    Before the senior officer finished speaking, the loudspeaker in his hand was shot out.


    Katyusha, standing beside Maserati, yelled with a cold face: "if you dare to talk nonsense with me again, I will never hit the wrong place with the next shot!"


    The gun scared the senior police officer to kneel on his knees. He was staring at the woman in e country, and didn''t know how to place his hands.


    The tank soldiers have surrounded the police, and their weapons have been aimed at the poor police.


    Those still hesitating police officers, seeing Katyusha''s fierce appearance, threw their weapons on the ground without waiting for their officer''s order, and squatted on the ground with their hands holding their heads.


    In fact, these policemen didn''t want to take part in the operation, but they didn''t dare to disobey the order.


    Some of these Junior Police officers saw the bloody scenes in the warehouse with their own eyes, and some of them listened to colleagues'' descriptions. However, whether they saw it with their own eyes or heard it from hearsay, they all had a common understanding of what happened in the warehouse.


    That''s too bad!


    Although it did not reach the point of a river of blood, the dozens of corpses in the corner of the warehouse were beyond their imagination.


    What shocked them even more was the bullet holes on the bodies. It was not ordinary murder at all. It could be said that it was a massacre.


    When the police issued a wanted warrant for Wang Fan, many police guessed that Wang Fan was definitely not a simple man, and there must be a big conspiracy behind the warehouse murder.


    So no one is willing to take over the case, and no one is willing to arrest Wang Fan.


    Even the senior police officer who led the team this time was assigned such a hard job because of the exclusion of his colleagues.


    Now in the face of these armed soldiers, the police who didn''t want to provoke Wang Fan, naturally gave up resistance soon.


    There may be a way to live without resistance.


    After all, they are facing the army, not mercenaries or gangsters. They don''t kill the police in the street because they are angry.


    But if you resist, it may be a dead end.


    T country is a military supremacy of the country, in the eyes of these soldiers, in addition to their officers and royal families, other people simply exist like local chickens and dogs.


    In this case, anyone will choose to surrender.


    Waiting for the soldiers to take away all the police weapons, Katyusha nodded with satisfaction and said to the officer in charge: "you watch the police, I''ll see my friends."


    "Yes, sir The officer in charge of the team stood upright and answered with a serious face.


    After Katyusha left, the policemen on the scene were relieved. The senior police officer, who was so scared that he almost knelt on the ground, accompanied the smiling face to the leader and asked, "brother, which part are you from?"


    "The guards!" The officer''s chin was raised, which was a disdainful reply.


    The guards?


    The senior police officer took a breath when he heard the reply.


    What are the guards?


    I''m afraid I can understand it even if I think about it with my ass, not to mention he thinks about it with his brain.


    The army of T country is divided into two kinds. One is the ordinary national defense force, which is led by generals. It is mainly responsible for guarding the border and resisting the invasion of foreign enemies.


    The other is the Imperial Guard. They are not only directly under the leadership of the royal family, but also well-equipped. They are the most trusted forces of the king and his children.


    Every time there is a major incident in T country, these soldiers of the guard will follow the king''s instructions and go to the streets of the important cities in T country to manage the public security of the country for the king.


    With the management of these soldiers, the police of T country are in an awkward situation.


    It''s soldiers with guns and live ammunition who maintain public order, so these policemen can only retreat to the second line, follow behind these soldiers and direct the traffic.


    Because of this situation, the police of T country have no social status, they can only play a role in front of ordinary people.


    Knowing that the other party was the guard, the senior police officer had no previous resentment in his heart. In his opinion, being able to be disarmed by the king''s guard was a kind of life experience, which was enough for him to go back and boast.


    With such an idea in mind, the senior police officer no longer worried that his boss would blame him, so he took out his mobile phone and dialed the officer''s mobile phone number.


    The officer on one side looked at the senior police officer calling, but he didn''t stop him. Katyusha just ordered them to disarm the police, and didn''t say who they were not allowed to contact.


    What''s more, although he is an officer of the guard, he has to give some face to the police in front of him. After all, we all work in the same country. If we go too far, we will easily get into trouble.


    As soon as the senior police officer got through, the person at the other end of the line said, "what''s your call? Did you catch anyone? Bring the people back to me quickly


    He was scolded by his boss, which made the senior police officer embarrassed. However, he also had a way. After all, he had to answer carefully: "Sir, there was a little accident here. We didn''t catch Wang Fan."


    "Damn it! I beg your pardon? You went to so many people, did you let that boy run away? " The boss on the other end of the phone is very angry. You can hear his anger through the phone.


    In the face of the anger of the boss, the senior police officer was not worried. He said in no hurry: "report, sir, we have surrounded Wang Fan!"


    Hearing that senior police officers surrounded Wang Fan, the officers on one side cast a look of disdain at him.


    However, the senior police officer didn''t care about this. He went on to say, "Sir, although we have surrounded Wang Fan here, there is no way to arrest him!"


    "Damn it! What nonsense you are talking about The officer on the other end of the line scolded.


    "Because we are surrounded by the guards!" The senior officer replied awkwardly.

 V2.Chapter 367

    Shapi didn''t know Katyusha, but when he saw Katyusha at the door, he called his men and cleared the sofa at the door.


    "Where is Wang Fan?" Katyusha put the pistol back in the holster and looked at Shapi who opened the door for her.


    "Upstairs." Answered Shapi honestly.


    "Lead the way!" Katyusha said, then walked into the door.


    Shapi, who leads the way in front of him, looks back at Katyusha behind him from time to time, secretly guessing the origin of this woman in e country.


    Liu Juan, who is so cool and gorgeous that she pulls out her gun when she doesn''t say a word, has already shocked Shapi. Now there is another hot tempered luxury car beauty, which makes Shapi pay more respect to Wang Fan.


    It is obvious that Wang fan is not an ordinary person to soak such a beautiful woman.


    Remembering that he had been fighting with Wang Fan before, it made Shapi''s heart a little hairy.


    But with the relationship between his boss and Wang Fan, Shapi doesn''t think Wang Fan will embarrass him.


    Thinking about this, Shapi couldn''t help looking back at Katyusha a few more eyes. Walking behind him, Katyusha saw the man who was leading her way. He couldn''t help looking back at himself and asked, "why do you always look at me? Is there anything wrong? "


    "No, it''s nothing. I think brother fan is lucky to be able to get a beautiful woman like you." Shapi is a straight hearted man. He can''t talk around the corner, so he speaks his mind directly.


    If other women heard this, they would be a little embarrassed. At least they would give him a white look. At the same time, they would scold him for meddling.


    But the women in e country are tough, and Katyusha is also a casual person, so when she heard Shapi say that, she not only didn''t have any antipathy, but also laughed.


    See Katyusha not angry, but a very happy look, Shapi and flattery said: "beauty, you and Van Gogh dating for a long time."


    "No! We haven''t known each other for a long time Katyusha replied.


    "What? I haven''t known each other long? " Shapi looked at Katyusha in surprise.


    I thought that Wang Fan must have tried his best to get the best woman like Katyusha, but I didn''t expect that they didn''t know each other for a long time.


    Before Shapi recovered from the shock, Katyusha said plaintively, "in fact, Wang Fan and I haven''t officially dated yet. I''m still pursuing him."


    "What?"


    Shapi, who was climbing the steps, almost slipped and fell down the steps.


    Listening to Katyusha''s plaintive voice, it was really like a bolt from the blue, which made his thunder inside and outside tender.


    The shocking fact is not over yet. Katyusha seems not to see Shapi''s surprised expression. Then she says, "I don''t know if Wang fan can accept me. I hope juan''er can help. God bless you!"


    Shapi was completely shocked by Wang Fan.


    Such a beautiful woman, so desperate to pursue Wang Fan, even worried about being rejected by Wang Fan, which makes Shapi, who is still a single dog, really feel confused.


    It seems that Wang Fan, who has no advantage, is just an ordinary person. Why is he so feminine?


    I always thought that Wang Fan was just a tourist from China. He was respected and taken care of only because he had some friendship with his boss.


    Now it seems that Wang fan is not only not as simple as he thought, but also more likely than he thought.


    The hit Shapi did not dare to ask more, for fear that Katyusha behind him would say something that his little heart could not bear.


    Leading Katyusha to the second floor, Shapi raises her hand and taps on the door of Wang Fan''s room.


    Liu Juan opened the door. Shapi saw her cold face and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, your friend is here."


    "Oh! Juan''er, how about Wang Fan? Did he get hurt? Have you ever been bullied? " Katyusha, standing behind Shapi, pushes aside Shapi in front of her and walks into the room.


    Shapi, who was pushed aside, did not have time to marvel at Katyusha''s strength. He saw a scene that broke his heart.


    As soon as the anxious Katyusha entered the room, she ran straight to Wang Fan. With open arms, she hugged Wang Fan with a dull face.


    "Honey, you''re not hurt, are you?" Katyusha kisses Wang Fan on the face and looks at Wang Fan nervously.


    Not to mention that Shapi was scared by Katyusha''s enthusiasm, even Wang Fan was scared by Katyusha''s action.


    Wang Fan, with a dull expression, raised his arms and looked innocently at Liu Juan standing at the door.


    "He can''t die yet!" Liu Juan said coldly and turned to Wang Fan.


    Holding Wang Fan, Katyusha is very happy to hear Liu Juan''s words. She leans her head on Wang Fan''s shoulder and says in a soft voice: "you''re OK. I''ve been worried for so long!"


    "Katyusha, can you let me go? I''m a little out of breath!" Wang Fan held up a pair of hands with nowhere to put, and said pitifully.


    "No! It''s not easy for me to know that you are safe. I don''t want to let you go! " Katyusha, who has always been fierce, is also adept at spreading her charm.


    If you say this as a cute girl, I''m afraid Wang Fan''s bones will be crisp, but it''s Katyusha who is tall and hot, which makes Wang Fan feel very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Liu Juan came to Wang Fan''s side in time, patted Katyusha on the shoulder, and said to her, "Wang Fan''s leg is still injured. If you touch him like this, will you regret it if it affects him?"


    "What? What''s the point? " Kaqiusha, with a cute face, hears Liu Juan''s words and asks in surprise.


    "Well! That''s the key there! " Liu Juan looked down, and a worried expression appeared on her face.


    Following Liu Juan''s eyes, Katyusha also noticed the difference between Wang Fan''s inner legs. She said painfully, "God! I can''t believe that someone wants to ruin my happiness


    At this time, Wang Fan, who is already sweating, twitches at the corner of his mouth. He looks at Xiao Xia beside him for help, but finds that Xiao Xia is holding a smile, with a schadenfreude expression on his face.


    Wang Fan felt hot on his face when the two women were discussing his injury. But he didn''t dare to say anything cruel to the two women. He could only stand there silently and bear the concern from them.


    Being helped by Katyusha and carefully sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan was relieved. He didn''t want to be concerned about his injury any more. He quickly changed the topic and said, "since you are all here, I have something to tell you."

 V2.Chapter 368

    As soon as he sat on the sofa, Wang Fan and the enthusiastic Katyusha opened the distance.


    Just as Liu Juan said, kaqiusha''s enthusiasm made Wang Fan feel a little unbearable. Originally, the inside of both thighs were still red and swollen after being whipped by a hammer. A little friction was like being pricked by a needle.


    Now, being close to Katyusha, it''s hard for Wang Fan to react, let alone hurt his legs.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Wang Fan calmed down. He looked at the crowd with a serious expression. First he introduced the identity of Xiao Xia to Katyusha, and then he said, "I saw general Yalu. The big prince sent someone to kill him. General Yalu admitted that he was a member of the high table club."


    "Didn''t you kill general Aru?" Katyusha said, and wanted to lean on Wang Fan.


    Before Katyusha leans to Wang Fan''s side, Liu Juan has already got ahead of others and sits down in the middle of them. Although she has no expression on her face, her intention is very obvious.


    Although Katyusha is very dissatisfied with Liu Juan''s behavior, Wang Fan''s real wife, who is a little fan sister, has no choice but to sit back in her original position with pursed lips.


    Seeing Liu Juan''s rescue, Wang Fan sighed with relief, looked at Liu Juan gratefully, and then said: "the big prince deliberately overcame me me. He not only left the cigarette end I smoked at the scene, but also left my fingerprints on the pistol that killed general Yalu. So it''s not surprising that the police come to the door now."


    "It seems that the eldest prince is scheming to do so." Xiao Xia said on one side.


    "No!" Katyusha looked at Xiao Xia in doubt, frowned and asked, "isn''t it the evidence you found that the big prince shot general Yalu? Is all the evidence you give the king false? "


    "If I tell you that the investigation report was sent to me by the king, do you believe it?" Xiao Xia hands a spread, very helpless said.


    "That''s even more strange! Why did the king do that? " Katyusha asked more suspiciously.


    "Not only that, the king invited you and juan''er to T country to deal with the big prince? And I want to use your hand to get rid of all the people who know about it. " Wang Fan looked at Katyusha and asked.


    This series of questions, let the people in the room shut up.


    This is really a problem that cannot be explained.


    The king of T country first announced that general Yalu had assassinated the president, and then secretly spread the news of general Yalu''s death through Xiao Xia, an underworld figure, aiming at the big prince who had military power.


    Then he invited the young lady Katyusha to get rid of all the insiders, including the big prince, with the help of the Tomahawk gang.


    How to look at this matter makes people feel incredible, and even some people don''t understand the situation.


    What puzzled Wang Fan most was what general Yalu said to him at last: "the big prince and the king are together!"


    Of course, he also told the last words of general Yalu to these people present, which also made people have more speculation about the whole matter.


    If general Aru''s words are true, why did the king deliberately target the big prince and why did the big prince keep silent?


    Even if the eldest prince really wants to change the state system and return to the monarchy again, there is no need for the father and son of T country to make such a great effort!


    It''s an unexpected plan to claim that the eldest prince and the king are at odds, and to fight for the throne, the father and son turn against each other, but at home they unite to eradicate the dissidents.


    People speculated for a long time, but they didn''t have a very definite answer. Even Xiao Xia, who has always been good at wisdom, racked his brains to figure it out.


    Shapi, who had been standing at the door, saw the people pondering, so he took the initiative to pour a glass of water for each of them and put it on the tea table.


    "Brother fan, boss, two sisters in law, drink some water." Knowing that these are all powerful characters, Shapi said flatteringly.


    Wang Fan, who picked up the tea cup, looked at Shapi and asked with a smile, "Shapi, we have been talking for a long time, but we can''t say a reason. However, you have not expressed your opinion. What do you think of this matter?"


    "What? What do I think? " Shapi, who always does not think his brain works well, looks at Wang Fan with a smile in embarrassment when he hears Wang Fan''s question.


    "Yes! Let''s express our opinions! If brother fan wants you to say it, just say it! " Katyusha also said.


    Xiao Xia, who knows a lot about Shapi, said with a smile when she heard Katyusha''s words: "Shapi, it doesn''t matter if you''re wrong. Anyway, I know your ability. I''m not good at it."


    Xiao Xia''s last words made Wang Fan''s mouth twitch for a moment. Recalling his several contacts with Shapi, he had to admit that Shapi was really not good at using his brain.


    However, Shapi didn''t see the expression on Wang Fan''s face. At the moment, he was so excited that he almost jumped up because he could participate in the discussion.


    All the time, Shapi is the most effective cadre under Xiao Xia. It''s not because of how smart he is, on the contrary, it''s because of his simple brain.


    It is precisely because of his simple mind that he does not like to think about problems. As long as it is something arranged by Xiao Xia, he will do it directly and never raise any objection.


    Therefore, Xiao Xia has a lot of trust and respect for Shapi, and even only Shapi knows about his use of doubles.


    Now Shapi heard Xiao Xia say, let him also express his opinion, and it doesn''t matter if he said wrong, Shapi is very happy, after all, it is Xiao Xia who gave him a chance to show.


    The excited Shapi coughed twice, then looked at Wang Fan with a serious face and said in a deep tone: "I think it''s very possible that after Yalu killed the president, the king was threatened and forced to pour dirty water on the big prince. The big prince must know that the king was threatened, so he didn''t explain it all the time."


    "Is the king under threat?" Katyusha looked at Shapi with an idiotic expression. After a long time, she said, "if even the king can threaten, will it take so much effort to do so many things?"


    "Sister-in-law, I''m guessing. Hey hey, what you said is wrong. Don''t be angry." Being questioned by Katyusha, Shapi was very nervous. He scratched his scalp and said awkwardly.


    But Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, had another expression on his face. He frowned at Shapi and asked in a low voice, "Shapi, what you just said is really your own idea? It can''t be Xiao Xia who taught you

 V2.Chapter 369

    Wang Fan''s words make Xiao Xia a Leng, surprised to see him, at the same time to see Wang Fan and Katyusha and Shapi.


    The only one in the room who didn''t change her expression because of Wang Fan''s words was Liu Juan, who was sitting beside Wang Fan.


    When people looked at Wang Fan with strange eyes, Liu Juan said calmly: "if the king was threatened from the beginning, then these things will make sense!"


    "Juan''er, what''s wrong with you and Wang Fan? How can someone threaten the king? Do you know how many people protect him? " Katyusha looks at Liu Juan strangely.


    "What if the people around him are bribed?" Liu Juan asked calmly.


    "The last words Yalu said to me obviously mistook me for a member of the high table club. He should have been reminding me that he wanted me to take the news out. What he wanted to say more was that the king was out of control!" Wang Fan echoed.


    Two people''s words make everyone''s jaw fall down, more incredible looking at Wang Fan and Liu Juan, just like looking at a pair of aliens.


    Katyusha, who was impatient, shook her head and asked in a questioning tone: "juan''er, you and I have met the king. Do you think he is threatened? This is unbelievable


    "I said that the king was controlled before Yaru assassinated the president, and after the king was no longer under their control, Yaru chose to hide his whereabouts with death." When Liu Juan said this, she turned her head and looked at Wang Fan beside her, and then said, "the reason why the people of the high table club sent Wang Fan to T country is not really to assassinate Yalu, but to use him to rescue Yalu. When necessary, Wang Fan will be thrown out as a scapegoat as an abandoned son."


    "Sister in law, I know what you mean! But I have another question Xiao Xia chimed in.


    "What question?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Now that the king has removed the people who threatened him, why should he hide the truth and deliberately let out a word against the big prince?" Xiao Xia asked.


    Hearing Xiao Xia''s question, Wang Fan said with a smile: "the king wants to find out the real black hand behind Yalu, who dares to threaten him."


    "How do you know?" Xiao Xia asked again.


    "Because they wanted to find out the person behind me, and I can tell you for sure that until now, they don''t know who the person behind Yalu is." Wang Fan answered in a positive tone.


    "Yes, the king must not know that Wang fan is a scapegoat. He must think that when Wang Fan comes to T country, he will contact with the man hidden around him, so he will arrange the scene of Wang Fan killing Yalu." Liu added.


    "Since they know where Aru is hiding, why don''t they just arrest Aru and interrogate him? Why must Wang Fan kill him? " Katyusha didn''t know why.


    "Because the king and the eldest prince knew that Aru was an abandoned son!" Wang Fan replied.


    "But they didn''t know that Wang Fan was also an abandoned son from the beginning!" Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan beside her and said.


    "Juan''er, even if you want to tell the truth, you don''t have to look at me like this. It makes me feel useless." In the face of Liu Juan''s disgusting eyes, Wang Fan said innocently.


    "That''s why they didn''t know who you were. That''s why they made such a stupid decision. I can only say that the people at the high table are not as smart as I thought." Liu Juan light said.


    "The identity of Van Gogh?"


    Shapi and Xiao Xia asked in unison when they heard Liu Juan''s words.


    Although Shapi and Xiao Xia are very curious about what kind of identity Wang Fan has, which makes Liu Juan despise the high table party behind the spoof, Liu Juan doesn''t want to explain it.


    After waiting for a long time, Liu Juan didn''t speak. Xiao Xia looked at Wang Fan curiously and asked with a smile, "brother fan, do you have any other identity besides that identity?"


    Xiao Xia, who knows Wang Fan''s identity as an undercover, didn''t say anything about it, and he also knows that Liu Juan''s identity will not be related to the undercover.


    In the face of curious Xiao Xia, Wang Fan''s face was very serious and said: "since my brother is so curious about my identity, I can''t hide it from you!"


    "Van Gogh, you don''t have a super identity, do you? It makes me a little nervous! " Wang Fan has been full of curiosity of Shapi, some excited asked.


    "Keke"


    After clearing his throat, Wang Fan said solemnly, "I''m the leading elder brother of H City, and I''m called ''dizang Bodhisattva''!"


    "What?"


    Wang Fan''s answer, once again surprised Xiao Xia''s chin, but this time, not because of the incredible, but such an answer, is too let Xiao Xia surprised!


    It''s a big joke that the big brother of gangster in a city should be afraid of high table.


    Obviously, what Liu Juan said and what Wang Fan answered are not the same thing.


    But Wang Fan serious appearance, but let the small summer is not good to tear him down, so can only use the eyes ruthlessly despised him.


    But Wang Fan''s answer, Liu Juan and Katyusha did not have any reaction, the two women just calm looking at Wang Fan, watching him solemnly introduce his identity to the public.


    In the face of Xiao Xia''s query, Wang Fan laughed and said to him, "brother, I also think it''s very unreliable, but it''s true, so we have to accept the reality, don''t you think?"


    Xiao Xia is also a wise man. When he hears the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, he doesn''t ask any more questions.


    About general Yalu''s assassination of the president, the king and the eldest prince turned into enemies, and a series of things happened later, the reasons were also analyzed.


    For such a result, although there is no sufficient evidence to prove, but we have also known.


    However, they do not have time to care about these. After all, there is a more urgent problem in front of them.


    Wang Fan, as a wanted criminal of M city police, is obviously the masterpiece of the big prince. If you want to help Wang Fan get rid of the crime, you have to go to the big prince or the king to explain it clearly. Now the only one who can help Wang fan is Katyusha sitting beside him.


    Just as they were looking at Katyusha, the door of the room was pushed open. A man in military uniform came in steadily.


    "Hey! We are talking about something very important. Just wait for me downstairs! " Katyusha looked at the man at the door and said something unhappy.


    But Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, saw each other''s face clearly. Without thinking about it, he pulled out his pistol, pointed to each other''s head and scolded: "you dare to come here!"

 V2.Chapter 370

    Standing at the door, the man in military uniform was the top hat man who had been pulling Wang Fan to wash general Yalu''s hiding place. It''s no wonder that Wang Fan could see him clearly and draw his gun so excitedly.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. The smell of gunpowder was so strong that people could not help holding their breath.


    Looking at the muzzle of Wang Fan''s gun, the top hat man asked with a smile, "Wang Fan, don''t you want to know who told us about your whereabouts and your mission to T country?"


    "I don''t want to know! Now I want to blow your head and save my woman. " Wang Fan roared with staring eyes.


    "Your woman is not in our hands, because the big prince is not a high table person, so your enemy is not us, understand?" The top hat man replied with a sneer.


    "What? Didn''t you take Tong Jiahui? " Wang Fan was surprised by what the top hat man said.


    Before being arrested and locked up, Wang Fan once tentatively asked the other party, and learned that Tong Jiahui was controlled by the other party, so he was threatened by the other party.


    But now the hat man tells him that the missing Tong Jiahui is not in the hands of the big prince, which makes Wang Fan a little hard to accept!


    For Wang Fan''s query, the top hat man stood up and said helplessly: "I don''t have to cheat you, and you have a lot of women to protect. I''m afraid you misunderstood us."


    "Damn you!" Wang Fan, feeling fooled, cursed and rushed up, raised his leg and kicked the man in the top hat''s stomach.


    "Hula"


    As soon as Wang Fan got up from the sofa, several soldiers with guns and live ammunition poured in behind the top hat man, and their weapons instantly pointed to Wang Fan with an angry face.


    Bang


    Just when the top hat man was elated and wanted to laugh at Wang Fan, the military cap on his head was shot away.


    Those soldiers pointed at Wang Fan with the muzzle of the gun, turned the muzzle of the gun in a hurry, trying to teach those who dare to attack their own officers, but after seeing the person who shot, they all put down their weapons in embarrassment.


    Standing beside Liu Juan, Katyusha frowned at the soldiers at the door and said coldly, "who dares to touch Wang Fan''s hair, my mother will kill him!"


    All of these soldiers belonged to the guards, and naturally they knew Katyusha''s identity. As soon as Katyusha''s words came out, their faces turned and looked at the top hat man behind them.


    The top hat man, who was shot by Katyusha, was panting with a pale face. When he saw that his soldiers were scared to move by Katyusha''s words, his face turned green with anger.


    "You rubbish, arrest Wang Fan for me!" The top hat man gnawed his teeth and gave orders to the soldiers.


    "I see who dares! I''m the eldest lady of the Tomahawk gang of e country. You kings want to give me some face! " Katyusha said, has been blocked in front of Wang Fan''s body, a pair of big blue eyes, staring at the door of the soldiers.


    Katyusha''s words are not half adulterated, and the guards who obey the royal family have some knowledge of her identity, so Katyusha''s blocking in front of Wang Fan really makes them dare not attack Wang Fan.


    Both sides suddenly deadlocked in here, the hat man at the door face blue for a while white for a while, but he did not dare to give orders to Wang Fan adverse.


    Xiao Xia and Shapi, who are standing beside Wang Fan, have already come to Katyusha''s side, blocking Wang Fan''s angry face with their bodies.


    Only Liu Juan is still sitting on the sofa, still looking at everyone calmly, as if everything happened in this room has nothing to do with her.


    "Katyusha, you have to pay for this!" The hat man couldn''t help saying.


    "Pay the price? I''d like to see what I''ll pay! " Katyusha said unconvinced.


    E country is known as a fighting nation, not only because of their strong style of doing things, but also because of their stubbornness of not bowing to anyone.


    Facing the threat of the top hat man, Katyusha naturally disdains. If she bows in front of such an officer, it''s really not her style.


    The hat man, who is hard to speak to by Katyusha, looks at Katyusha and other people in the room viciously, takes out the mobile phone in his pocket, turns around and walks out of the room.


    The soldiers who were left behind by the man in the top hat did not know what to do, but no one dared to move forward, let alone turn around and leave the room.


    Sitting on the sofa, Liu Juan picked up the tea cup in front of her and drank the tea from the cup very comfortably. Her voice said faintly, "don''t be so nervous. As long as Tong Jiahui is not in their hands, it''s much easier to do this."


    "Juan''er, why don''t you take Wang Fan first?" Kaqiusha heard Liu Juan''s words, but did not relax at all.


    Even one side of the small summer also said: "where elder brother, here we are against, you hurry to take advantage of now, and sister-in-law go together!"


    "Go? Where to? Although these grandchildren dare not shoot me, they will never let me go. " Wang Fan pointed to those soldiers at the door, not angry said.


    "I''ll send you downstairs. I promise they won''t stop you!" Katyusha turns her head and looks at Wang Fan behind her.


    Seeing Katyusha''s caring face, Wang Fan''s heart was really moved.


    It''s really unthinkable that such a daughter of the first Mafia in e country should offend the royal family of T country for her own sake.


    Moreover, Wang Fan did not doubt what Katyusha said. He believed that as long as Katyusha stopped these soldiers, they would not dare to obstruct themselves. However, as Liu Juan said, he could not go now. He was not sure whether Tong Jiahui was in the hands of these people.


    As long as Tong Jiahui has no news for a day, Wang Fan will not leave T country. He must find Tong Jiahui and bring her back to China safely.


    This is a man''s bottom line and what he has to do.


    If you can''t even protect your own women and just run back to China in such a disheartened way, Wang Fan won''t have to mix up for the rest of his life!


    With a smile at Katyusha, Wang Fan turned and walked back to the sofa. He sat down on the soft sofa and said to her, "I won''t go. I have to find Tong Jiahui."


    "Cut! Scum man On one side, Liu Juan squeezed out these words from her teeth, and her beautiful eyes glared at Wang Fan.


    As a result, Katyusha and Xiao Xia were surprised.


    I didn''t expect that in such a critical moment, Wang Fan was still thinking about saving Tong Jiahui, and his idea was actually hit by Liu Juan.


    Instead, Shapi, standing on one side, seems to understand why Wang fan can capture the hearts of the two women in front of him. He can''t help but cry out "love saint" to Wang Fan in his heart!

 V2.Chapter 371

    The top hat man who went out to make a phone call soon returned to his room. Looking at Wang Fan who was sitting on the sofa, he said, "if the big prince wants to see you, you must come with me."


    "I want to see him, too." Wang Fan did not agree with the answer.


    Wang Fan''s attitude surprised the hat man. He couldn''t help looking at the man in front of him.


    Just over ten hours ago, the man sitting on the sofa was still so timid that he didn''t even dare to look at him.


    But now, Wang fan not only face him without fear, even the disdain in his eyes, have no intention to hide.


    Seeing Wang Fan get up and go to the door, Liu Juan put down her tea cup and followed her calmly. Katyusha put the pistol back into the holster and trotted after her.


    When Xiao Xia and Shapi want to catch up, Wang Fan, who has already come to the door, stops. He looks back at Xiao Xia and says to him, "give uncle GUI a call and tell him what happened here. Let him help me find Miao Qing."


    "But..." Xiao Xia looks at Wang Fan hesitantly.


    "Brother, you are from T country. There is no need to offend the most powerful people here for me." Wang Fan said to him with a smile.


    Wang fan knows that Xiao Xia is a person who values friendship and righteousness. He also believes that if he doesn''t stop him, Xiao Xia will follow him and even offend the big prince.


    But you can''t be so selfish.


    No matter Wang Fan, Liu Juan and Katyusha, no matter how much they struggle with the big prince, they will eventually leave T country, but Xiao Xia and his brothers can only stay in T country.


    If Xiao Xia comes to a miserable end because of Wang Fan, Wang Fan will feel at ease all his life.


    Wang Fan, who came out of the room, was very relaxed and didn''t look scared at all.


    The two beauties behind him attracted everyone''s attention, which made Wang Fan become the focus of everyone''s attention in an instant.


    The top hat man who walked in front of them felt more and more that Wang Fan was unfathomable. He even wanted his men to stop Xiao Xia from making that phone call, but he didn''t give an order in the end.


    When the party got out of the building, Wang Fan got into Liu Juan''s car. After kaqiusha threw the car key to a waiter at the door, she followed Wang Fan into Liu Juan''s car.


    "Wang Fan, you are really a man!" As soon as Katyusha got on the bus, she stretched out her arm and hugged Wang Fan tightly.


    "Juan''er, why don''t I take the co pilot?" Wang fan is not good to push away Katyusha, can only ask Liu Juan for help.


    Liu Juan, who is starting the car, said without squinting: "since someone likes a scum like you, don''t pretend to be high and quiet, or you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    He was embarrassed by Liu Juan''s words. Wang Fan didn''t dare to say anything more. He could only pull away from Katyusha.


    Blinking a pair of big blue eyes, Katyusha said with a smile: "Wang Fan, why do you always hide from me? Are you afraid that I will eat you? "


    "Katyusha, are women in your country so open? Liu Juan and I have an engagement. Is it appropriate for you to do this in front of her? " Wang Fan, with a nervous face, reminds Katyusha kindly.


    I thought that Katyusha would be restrained, but I didn''t expect that she didn''t mean any embarrassment. On the contrary, she said with disdain, "I like you, so I have to be aboveboard. If I go to find you behind juan''er''s back, I''m sorry for my friend!"


    "What is it?" Wang Fan was startled by Katyusha''s words.


    For the first time, I heard that it was reasonable and reasonable to seduce my best friend and husband. Moreover, Katyusha''s firm eyes made Wang Fan believe that what she said really came from her heart.


    Looking at Liu Juan sitting in the driver''s seat, Wang Fan swallows her saliva hard, trying to calm down.


    Katyusha said so, but Liu Juan didn''t respond at all. Did she choose to acquiesce in Katyusha''s pursuit of Wang Fan?


    Looking back on what Liu Juan said just now, Wang Fan secretly pinched his thigh. After he was sure that this was not a dream, his heart was really full of mixed feelings.


    Women are really a strange creature.


    Liu Juan can''t tolerate the fact that Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui are together, but she can accept kaqiusha''s pursuit of Wang Fan.


    And isn''t Tong Jiahui the same?


    When she was in H City, Tong Jiahui, faced with the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Yue, once lost her temper with Wang Fan more than once. However, she tried her best to match Wang Fan and Miao Qing. In order to save Miao Qing, she even took the risk of assassinating general Yalu in t country with Wang Fan.


    Katyusha, holding Wang Fan in her arms, looks like a little woman sweetly. If it wasn''t for the pistol in her holster or the head sticking out of her clothes, you wouldn''t believe how overbearing she is.


    Since Liu Juan didn''t mean to object, and Katyusha was so enthusiastic, Wang Fan certainly would not do anything to hurt Katyusha.


    Wang Fan, leaning on the car door, tried to distance herself from Katyusha for the last time. After failing, he chose to close his eyes and pretend to be dead.


    Orchid into the nose, gentle into the arms.


    Wang fan can''t be as calm as Liu Xiahui, but he can always pretend not to be moved, or at least not to show his inner joy on his face.


    The cars were driving on the streets of M City, and the tanks in front and behind sandwiched their cars in the middle, which really attracted a lot of onlookers. Among these onlookers, there was ah Qi, who was familiar to Wang Fan.


    The first time I saw Liu Juan driving, ah Qi was a little calm because he was worried about Wang Fan.


    But when he saw Wang Fan sitting in the back seat and Katyusha, who threw most of his body into Wang Fan''s arms, ah Qi''s little heart, which had just been put back, raised his voice again.


    "Brother fan, what do you want me to say to the first lady?"


    Seeing the car out of his sight, ah Qi said to himself in a dilemma.


    Although Tong Jiahui always looks like a weak little woman in front of Wang Fan, ah Qi knows better than anyone what kind of temper she is.


    As Wang Fan''s girlfriend, Tong Jiahui can''t even accept Liu Juan. How can she tolerate another woman''s participation.


    Some of them are worried about Wang Fan''s safety. Some of them dare not tell Tong Jiahui what they see.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the car, doesn''t know that he is determined to find and rescue Tong Jiahui. At this moment, ah Qi has become Tong Jiahui''s victim by default and is trying to find a way out for him.


    The motorcade arrived at the prince''s residence in a mighty manner, and at the same time arrived at a dignified figure.

 V2.Chapter 372

    The motorcade drove to the prince''s residence. Wang Fan and his party stepped down from the car. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they were stopped by several soldiers.


    Walking in front of the hat man, looking at Wang Fan next to Liu Juan and Katyusha, coldly said: "the big prince wants to see, just Wang Fan."


    "Haven''t you figured out the situation yet? How can you say such ridiculous things? " Katyusha frowned and asked coldly.


    "You tell the big prince that we won''t let Wang Fan in by himself. If he''s not satisfied, we can''t help it." Liu Juan, with a cold face, said to the hat man in front of her.


    The soldiers with guns and live ammunition were frightened by the momentum of the two women in front of them. They looked at their officers in surprise.


    The top hat man, who also feels thorny, has twisted his eyebrows into a knot in one''s heart, but he can''t get angry with the two women in front of him.


    Katyusha, who is hot in figure and extremely hot in speech, knows her identity and the fate of offending her.


    Although he is the confidant of the big prince, if he really offends the woman of e country, it''s hard to say that he won''t be thrown out as a scapegoat.


    Liu Juan, who is close to Katyusha, although the top hat man doesn''t know her very well, he can be sure that Liu Juan is no better than Katyusha from her frosty face and the feeling that she can''t help feeling cold at a glance.


    Both sides glared at each other, and no one was willing to make any concessions, which made the atmosphere in the yard into an embarrassing situation.


    "Daddada"


    A burst of crisp high-heeled shoes, the sound of stepping on the bluestone board, came from a distance.


    Wearing the traditional costume of T country, the smiling Princess stepped on the bluestone board in the courtyard and gracefully walked to the gate of the courtyard.


    Seeing the appearance of the princess, the soldiers and the man in the top hat saluted quickly, and Katyusha''s face also showed a smile.


    "This is the princess of T country." Liu Juan whispered to Wang Fan.


    Listening to Liu Juan, Wang Fan couldn''t help looking at the princess more.


    With her beautiful appearance, elegant manners and friendly smile on her face, this girl, who looks more than 1.70 meters tall and tall as a model, is only in her early twenties.


    "Ha ha." Attracted by the girl''s appearance, Wang Fan laughed twice.


    As soon as the laughter fell, Wang Fan felt a sharp pain under his ribs. He looked at him in surprise and was bumping into Liu Juan''s killing eyes.


    "Let me explain." Frightened Wang Fan, whispered to Liu Juan.


    However, Liu Juan didn''t seem to want to hear his explanation. She glared at Wang Fan and turned her eyes to one side.


    And at this time, the beautiful princess has also come to them, elegant and Katyusha said hello: "sawadika."


    "Sawadika." Katyusha also replied.


    "This is Mr. Wang Fan." The princess looked at Wang Fan and asked with a smile.


    Because Liu Juan is angry and worried about Wang Fan, the corner of his mouth a draw, hastily reply: "sawadika, I am Wang Fan."


    "Princess highness, we are going to meet the prince with Wang Fan." When Liu Juan spoke to the princess, her voice was as cold as usual.


    But the princess didn''t seem to care about the tone of Liu Juan''s speech. She said with a slight smile and a slight apology, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to satisfy you."


    "Why?" Katyusha asked unhappily when she heard the princess''s words.


    "Miss Katyusha, I am very clear about your relationship with Mr. Wang Fan, and I am worried that he will be treated unfairly. But I can only assure you that the eldest prince will not do harm to Mr. Wang Fan, but you can''t go in with him." When the princess said these words, she still kept a smile on her face.


    "You guarantee my safety?" Wang Fan looked at the princess and asked.


    "Yes, I can assure you that you will not be hurt." The princess replied with a smile.


    "How to explain the injury on my leg?" Wang Fan canthus a pick, is very impolite ask a way.


    Confused by Wang Fan, the princess turned her head and looked at the top hat man beside her and asked, "what''s wrong with the injury Mr. Wang Fan said?"


    "We didn''t know his real identity before, so we took a heavier shot." The hat man said with evasive eyes.


    "Did you do it?" The princess asked with a smile.


    Although the princess''s face, hanging fascinated by the dead smile, but it did not let the hat man feel relaxed.


    His legs began to shake involuntarily. The top hat man shook his head and looked at the princess in front of him in horror.


    "Who did that?" Then the elegant Princess asked.


    Wang Fan, standing on one side, looks at the shivering top hat man, and is waiting for him to say what''s behind the scenes.


    "Plop"


    The hat man, who was watched by everyone, finally knelt down in front of the princess. His face was pale and he didn''t dare to look up at the princess, and he didn''t dare to say who hurt Wang Fan.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you say who hurt Mr. Wang Fan, I promise you won''t be punished." The voice of the princess is very gentle, which makes people feel close.


    However, hearing this in the hat man''s ears, he didn''t feel relaxed at all. He was already sweating hard on his forehead, biting his lips hard, and the big beads of sweat fell down his cheek and fell on the land in front of him.


    "Isn''t it the big prince who did it?" Liu Juan asked coldly.


    "No! Not the big prince! it''s me! I hurt Mr. Wang Fan. " Hearing Liu Juan''s words, the top hat man raised his head nervously and said nervously.


    Wang Fan, standing next to Liu Juan, laughs at the top hat man''s words. Of course, he knows that it''s not the top hat man who hurt himself, and the top hat man''s flustered cover up just exposes the person who really hurt Wang Fan.


    The big prince is the one who hurt Wang Fan with a hammer and whip.


    But the man in the top hat refused to tell the big prince. No matter how suspicious they were, Wang Fan couldn''t help it.


    "Do you admit that you hurt Mr. Wang Fan?" The tone of the princess''s voice was still soft, and the look in her eyes at the hat man did not change.


    "Yes The top hat man replied, biting his teeth, shaking his body involuntarily.


    "Good! I admire your courage to admit your mistakes. " The princess nodded and said with admiration.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan''s reaction, the smiling Princess turned her eyes to Wang Fan and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang Fan. I feel sorry for your injury. Please rest assured that I will give you justice."


    "Princess highness! Please spare me Hearing what the princess said to Wang Fan, the hat man kneeling on the ground immediately asked for mercy.

 V2.Chapter 373

    When the bullet passed through his temple and brought out a string of red and white liquid, he still kept a kneeling posture, and the expression on his face was still a look of pleading.


    No one is afraid of death, even if he never respects life.


    The princess''s smile is still sweet, her manner is still elegant, and her eyes to Wang fan are still gentle.


    Wang Fan, who has always been rebellious, also has to admire the princess of T country. Under her angelic appearance, she has a face that even men are afraid of.


    "Mr. Wang Fan, do you have any problems that I can help you solve?" The tone of the princess''s voice was sincere, and her eyes showed sincerity.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have no choice!" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "The big prince is still waiting for you. If there are no other questions, please come in." Said the princess with a smile.


    On the side of the card, she said, "Princess highness, I still hope to go to see the prince with Wang Fan."


    "Dear Katyusha, I will be here with you. If there is any problem with Mr. Wang Fan, I am willing to be responsible for it." The princess looked at Katyusha and said softly.


    Katyusha was stunned by the princess''s words. She frowned slightly and didn''t insist on it any more.


    Liu Juan, standing beside Wang Fan, looked at the princess in front of him and said with a cold smile, "Princess your highness, you really don''t have to stay here. I believe the great prince will not be disadvantageous to Wang Fan."


    "Juan''er?" Katyusha looks at Liu Juan in surprise and doesn''t understand why she said that.


    Also surprised, Princess t looks at Liu Juan suspiciously, but she doesn''t ask why.


    "I forgot to tell you that Wang fan is not only a tourist from China, he also has a very important identity," said Liu Juan, who was looking at the princess with a cold voice


    "The gangster of H city?" Katyusha blurted out.


    "Oh?" When the princess heard Katyusha''s words, she had a stronger smile on her face.


    This makes Wang Fan standing beside Liu Juan very embarrassed, but he can''t explain anything for himself, so he can only keep smiling with self-confidence.


    Liu Juan, with a cold face, looked at Wang Fan beside him and turned to the princess and said, "do you know if your Highness has heard of Hong men?"


    "What? "Hongmen?" Without waiting for the princess to speak, Katyusha has eyes wide open and looks at Wang Fan in surprise.


    "Keke"


    Being watched by Katyusha like a rare animal, Wang Fan coughed awkwardly twice.


    "Oh? Is Mr. Wang Fan from Hongmen? " The princess looked at Wang Fan curiously.


    "Yes, and No." Wang Fan replied.


    "Then I don''t know where Mr. Wang fan is in Hongmen?" The princess obviously knew something about Hongmen and asked about Wang Fan''s position in Hongmen.


    Wang fan made trouble with this question. He peeped at Liu Juan beside him and said, "this


    "Wang Fan''s master was the fifth master of Hongqi in Hongmen. I''m afraid no one is higher than him in terms of seniority!" Liu Juan answers for Wang Fan.


    "Wow! Wang Fan, are you from Hongmen, and do you have a master of such high rank? God Katyusha looks at Wang Fan excitedly.


    Wang Fan, who was forced to improve his performance by a hundred times in an instant, immediately gave a serious smile, which can be regarded as a recognition of Liu Juan''s words.


    But Liu Juan''s words, T country''s princess did not completely believe, she looked at Wang Fan suspiciously, then looked at Liu Juan, asked: "Miss Liu, so say, you are also Hongmen people?"


    "No, I''m not." Liu Juan''s mouth is gently raised, showing a polite smile.


    This is Liu Juan''s first smile when she comes to the prince''s residence, but it is when she is questioned by the princess, which makes the princess very surprised.


    "And what is your identity?" The princess asked curiously.


    Liu Juan did not answer the princess''s question, but turned her head and looked at Katyusha.


    Along with Liu Juan''s eyes, the princess also looked at Katyusha with inquiring eyes.


    Katyusha, who was watched, shrugged and said to the princess, "juan''er''s identity is very special. I can''t explain it to you, but I can assure you that everything she said is true. I can assure God."


    "Oh? It seems that Miss Liu''s identity is very unusual. I always thought that Miss Liu was Miss Katyusha''s entourage! " The surprised princess said with exaggerated expression.


    I didn''t care about the princess''s exaggerated expression. Liu Juan said to herself, "respectable Princess highness, please tell the great prince that we can not go in with Wang Fan, but if Wang Fan is subjected to any unfair treatment, we will not Shan Gan Hugh."


    The smile on the princess''s face faded away. She looked at Liu Juan in front of her eyes and weighed the weight of her words in her heart.


    According to the original plan, the princess of T country appears in front of the public to prevent Katyusha from accompanying Wang Fan to see the big prince and the king who just arrived. After all, Katyusha''s identity is special, and the royal family of T country doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with her.


    As long as Katyusha is not at Wang Fan''s side, then even if something happens, the royal family of T country can find a reason to prevaricate in the past.


    In the eyes of the king and the prince of T, the Tomahawk Gang should not turn against their old friends for the sake of a Chinese, not to mention that the government of e country can reconcile them.


    But now the situation has changed 180 degrees.


    Although I don''t know if what Liu Juan said about Wang Fan''s special identity is reliable, the princess can still feel Liu Juan''s unusual identity from Katyusha''s words.


    Liu Juan must not be an ordinary woman if she can make the young lady of the Tomahawk Gang pay so much attention. Her identity is likely to be more noble than Katyusha.


    Wang Fan looks like an ordinary Chinese, but all the people around him have such a big background. Princess t began to doubt whether there was something wrong with the information sent by the intelligence department.


    "Well, please wait here. I''ll accompany Mr. Wang Fan to see the big prince, and I''ll tell him what you said." The smile on the face recovers again, Princess soft voice says to kaqiusha and Liu Juan.


    With these words, the princess made a gesture of please and led Wang Fan to the yard.


    Starting from the entrance of the courtyard, the bluestone board was gently knocked by the high-heeled shoes and made a series of "dada" sounds.


    Wang Fan, who follows the princess, is also guessing Liu Juan''s identity at this time. However, he racked his brains and never thought what kind of identity Liu Juan had.


    "Whatever! No matter what identity Liu Juan is, she is also my daughter-in-law! "


    Wang Fan, who comforts himself, silently recites in his heart and turns his head to look at Liu Juan behind him.

 V2.Chapter 374

    In the reception hall on the second floor of the prince''s mansion, the decoration is extremely luxurious, and the things regarded as treasures by ordinary people are randomly placed here, just like the cabbage in the rotten street, which makes Wang Fan marvel at the extravagance of the royal family of T country.


    On the court style sofa, there is a man in a suit. In his thirties, he feels like an old city. Leaning on the back of the sofa and looking at Wang Fan, he feels like he is on top.


    "Wang Fan, is your leg better?" The man sitting on the sofa has a charming smile on his face.


    Wang Fan, standing at the door, carefully looked at the man in front of him. His voice made Wang Fan feel familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    "Mr. Wang Fan, this is my brother Wang." The princess introduced Wang Fan with a smile.


    "The big prince? So young? " Wang Fan did not show fear because of the identity of the other party. Instead, he joked in a very casual tone.


    Wang Fan''s reaction surprised the prince, but he pointed to the sofa and said to Wang Fan, "let''s sit down and talk!"


    He walked to the sofa impolitely. Wang Fan sat down and looked at the big prince whose face had become ugly. He asked directly, "is Tong Jiahui in your hand?"


    "As a member of the royal family, I can tell you responsibly that we never do things like kidnapping women to coerce others." The big prince looked at Wang Fan, and there was no smile on his face.


    "Are you sure?" Wang Fan asked with distrust.


    "Do you have any doubts?" The eldest prince asked with an ugly face.


    "All right! I will continue to investigate. I hope you didn''t cheat me! " Although Wang Fan still did not trust the big prince, he could only do so.


    This adventure to see the big prince, he still has some illusions, if Tong Jiahui really in the hands of the big prince, then Wang Fan even if it is hard to save Tong Jiahui.


    But now the big prince denied it, which made Wang Fan feel powerless.


    Although Wang Fan was dubious about what the big prince said, from the tone of his speech and the expression on his face, Wang Fan felt that the big prince was not lying.


    Since Tong Jiahui is not in the hands of the big prince, there is no need for Wang Fan to waste his time here. He stood up and said to the big prince, "since Tong Jiahui is not in your hands, I''ll leave!"


    With that, Wang Fan turned and walked to the door.


    So wayward Wang Fan, the big prince sitting on the sofa, and the princess preparing to sit down are stunned. They are surprised to see Wang Fan getting up and leaving. They don''t react until he comes to the door.


    "Asshole! You stop for me The big prince got up angrily and pointed to Wang Fan''s back.


    Wang Fan, who stopped, turned his head and looked at the angry prince, and asked coldly, "prince, do you have anything else to say to me?"


    "Wang Fan, what do you think of here? Do you want to come and go? " Asked the eldest prince, biting his teeth.


    "As I said, Tong Jiahui''s business has nothing to do with you. I''m not interested in telling you anything else." Wang Fan''s disdainful reply.


    "Damn it! I''ll shoot you! " With these words, the big prince reached for his pistol.


    One side of the princess flurried up, reached out to stop the angry prince, and said anxiously: "brother, you can''t kill him!"


    "Damn, this boy is so arrogant! If I don''t give him some color today, he will think who we are afraid of! " The big prince pushed away the princess and aimed the gun at Wang Fan angrily.


    Wang Fan standing at the door, facing the muzzle of the big prince''s gun, didn''t mean to panic at all. On the contrary, he looked at each other calmly, with a very indifferent expression on his face.


    Wang Fan has been aimed at the muzzle of the big prince, see the expression on Wang Fan''s face, he was also confused by Wang Fan''s calm.


    According to common sense, when a person faces a black muzzle, even if his face is disguised as calm, his heart will be very flustered. After all, the fear of death is fair to anyone.


    But Wang Fan, who is just a few steps away from the big prince, is not only very calm, but even very calm in his breath. It''s like the big prince is holding a flower in full bloom instead of a weapon to kill him.


    The unusual performance made the big prince hesitant.


    The princess, who was pushed away by the prince, couldn''t stop her elder brother, so she got up and stopped between them. Facing the prince, she said, "elder brother, you can''t kill this man!"


    "Sister! This man is too arrogant! If I don''t teach him a lesson, the people of e country will look down on us even more when it''s spread The big prince roared at the princess angrily.


    "It''s none of E''s business! Big brother The princess said anxiously.


    "It''s none of E''s business?" The big prince looked at the princess in doubt.


    Kaqiusha came out to rescue Wang Fan. The eldest prince had already got the news from his subordinates, so in his eyes, the only force Wang Fan could use was the Tomahawk gang of e country.


    But now his own sister tells him that the reason why he can''t kill Wang Fan has nothing to do with Katyusha from e country.


    This is really an unexpected thing. The eldest prince was a little uncertain for a moment.


    I want to know, but Wang fan is still here. If I ask rashly, it''s easy for Wang Fan to look down on the royal family of T country.


    But if you don''t ask the truth, let Wang Fan go, and the big prince feels that his face is damaged, and he can''t get off the stage.


    "Brother, please calm down. What''s the matter? Let''s sit down and talk about it, OK?" The princess looked at the big prince, gently advised.


    "He must tell me who is the member of the high table Club hidden in T country, otherwise I will never give up!" The big prince said his bottom line, which is also his most concerned thing.


    The plot of the high table club made him extremely angry. Even in the face of any threat, he had to find out the person behind it, which was also a matter of royal dignity.


    Hearing the words of the big prince, the princess turned to Wang Fan and said to him, "Mr. Wang Fan, please do tell us about the high table meeting, which is related to the honor of our country."


    Listening to the princess''s sincere request, Wang Fan was a little embarrassed and insisted on leaving. He laughed at the princess and said, "it''s a long story. Since you asked sincerely, I''ll tell you the whole story."


    The sudden change of Wang Fan''s attitude made the eldest prince some unexpected. Unexpectedly, Wang Fan, who was not afraid of death threat, sat back on the sofa because of the princess''s words.

 V2.Chapter 375

    After Wang Fan finished the story, he left the big prince''s residence. Since Tong Jiahui was not in the big prince''s hands, there was no need for him to waste his time here.


    After Wang Fan left, the king who was hiding in the secret room of the living room on the second floor came out.


    In the secret room, you can not only listen to the conversation in the living room, but also see everyone''s expression clearly.


    The old king had been watching Wang Fan until the young man who gave him a different feeling left.


    Although he knew that Wang Fan was not a member of the high table meeting, the big prince didn''t want to let him go.


    "Sister, why are you stopping me?" The big prince asked the princess unhappily.


    "Elder brother, Wang Fan''s identity is not simple. There is something wrong with our intelligence department and we have no clear understanding of his situation." The princess replied with a bitter smile.


    "Not simple? Isn''t he a gangster of Huaxia? If he is really a high table person, maybe he has some value for us, but he doesn''t have that value. " The big prince said with a sneer.


    Sitting on the sofa, the king took a look at his hot tempered eldest son and said helplessly, "when can you change your temper? Be more prudent. Don''t you get enough? "


    "Father, I..." the big prince, who was reprimanded by the king, wanted to explain for himself, but seeing his father''s stern eyes, he swallowed the words back.


    The king of T country was also born in the army. He once led the army through the test of blood and fire. Such experience made his every move reveal the irresistible momentum.


    Although the eldest prince was also a soldier, he did not dare to offend him in the face of the king''s oppression. What''s more, it was his father who brought him honor and wealth.


    Looking away from the prince, the king looked at the princess beside him and asked softly, "what makes you so worried? My daughter? "


    "Father, Wang Fan has a special identity. His master has a very high rank in Hongmen. I''m afraid that if Wang Fan loses money in his elder brother''s hands, Hongmen people will not give up." The princess said anxiously.


    "What? Hongmen? You''re talking about the biggest gang in the world? " The big prince looked at the princess in surprise.


    "Yes The princess nodded.


    Although Hongmen is just a gang, as the world''s largest Mafia, its strength can not be underestimated. What''s more, a small country like t dare not easily provoke Hongmen with more than one million members.


    The king, also surprised, looked at his daughter and asked, "where did you hear the news from?"


    "The girl with Katyusha, she said it herself." The princess replied.


    "The girl named Liu Juan? Is what she said credible? She''s just one of Katyusha''s attendants The big prince asked scornfully.


    "I always thought that the girl named Liu Juan was just an attendant brought by Katyusha, but just now, I realized that we had made a very low-level mistake." The princess answered with regret.


    The princess''s attitude made the king more curious. He asked, "what did you find? My daughter. "


    "First of all, the girl named Liu Juan, on any occasion, at any time, and the way she gets along with Katyusha, is definitely not an entourage, more like a helper invited by Katyusha, and I can feel that Katyusha is afraid of her." The princess recalled her attitude towards Liu Juan when she was with Katyusha.


    The eldest prince was not surprised by the princess''s words. He said with a smile, "Liu Juan is not a simple woman. Her skill is really good, but it doesn''t mean anything. Even if she is not Katyusha''s entourage, she is at most Katyusha''s killer. Is her words really worth believing?"


    "Big brother, this is just one aspect, and there is a more important point." Hearing that the elder brother didn''t understand what she meant, the princess quickly went on to say, "after Wang Fan was captured by you, Katyusha has been helping Liu Juan find Wang Fan''s whereabouts, and after learning that Wang Fan appeared, she rushed to the rescue as soon as possible."


    "Just now, when I met Katyusha, I could fully feel that Katyusha''s maintenance of Wang Fan has gone beyond her feelings for friends."


    "Miss Qian Jin, a gangster in e country, is willing to treat a man like this. Do you think his identity will be so simple?"


    For fear that the elder brother would not believe her words, the princess said all her conjecture at one go.


    But this obviously did not let the big prince soften, he said: "maybe Katyusha committed flower Mania!"


    "Elder brother, I know you are very angry at Wang Fan''s rudeness, but please calm down and think about what kind of person can face all this calmly like him just now. In addition to having extraordinary courage and insight, you will also have the confidence to be mature." The princess said anxiously.


    After listening to the princess''s words, the king nodded and said, "Wang fan is not a simple man. At least I can''t be so calm when I was his age."


    Hearing his father praise Wang fan like this, the eldest prince was very uncomfortable. However, in the face of his dignified father, he did not dare to talk back, so he could only reluctantly ask, "what should I do? Did you just let him go? Wang fan knows too many things. If he divulges what happened here, what will others think of the royal family of T country. "


    "Stop his mouth, you don''t have to use force!" The king said calmly.


    "Money?" The big prince asked in doubt.


    The king did not answer him, but looked at the princess.


    Seeing that her father turned her eyes to her, the princess instantly understood his meaning, but still worried and asked, "father, do you really want to do this?"


    "I hope you can find out his background. If everything is as you say, we can develop him into an ally, not an enemy." Said the king firmly.


    "Father, sister, what are you talking about?" The big prince asked in a daze.


    The princess, who was watched by the king, did not answer the prince''s words, but frowned tightly.


    As if seeing through his daughter''s mind, the king stood up with a smile, went to his daughter''s side, reached out and patted the princess on the shoulder, and said to her, "this may be hard for you to accept, but I don''t think it''s an unfortunate thing, if he is as powerful as you say."


    The princess, who bowed her head and said nothing, shook her head with a bitter smile and said softly, "what I''m worried about is not his identity and background. Father, I can only say to do my best."

 V2.Chapter 376

    Katyusha, who was waiting for the prince''s residence, saw Wang Fan smoking a cigarette and came into her sight. She immediately waved her hand excitedly and cried out: "Wang Fan! Wang Fan


    Liu Juan, standing beside Katyusha, didn''t say hello to Wang Fan, but her tense face had relaxed a lot.


    Under the surprised gaze of many soldiers, Wang Fan threw out a smoke ring, waved to Katyusha, and walked past as a winner.


    "They didn''t embarrass you, did they?" Liu Juan asked coldly.


    "Of course not. Although the people in t King''s room don''t like me, they won''t convict me as an innocent person because of a misunderstanding. After all, their IQ is online." Wang Fan said with ease.


    Excited Katyusha was very happy to hear Wang Fan''s words. She put her arms around Wang Fan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "since there is no danger, how about we go to celebrate?"


    Wang Fan''s heart was excited when he was suddenly hugged by the ocean horse, but he soon realized that it was not necessarily a good thing for him.


    While hesitating to keep a distance from Katyusha''s plump white rabbit and explaining to Liu Juan that she is an innocent victim, Liu Juan has already made her stand.


    "If it''s Wang Fan''s treat, I can consider this proposal." Liu Juan said calmly.


    Wang Fan, who almost thought his ears were out of order, pinched his thigh hard and confirmed in the pain that it was not an illusion.


    Looking at Liu Juan''s eyes, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "juan''er, what you just mean is that you don''t mind Katyusha''s suggestion?"


    "As I said, if you pay for it, I can think about it." Liu Juan not only looks as usual, even the tone of speech, are so flat.


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding me?" At the thought of Liu Juan''s skill, Wang Fan''s heart is hairy.


    Moreover, this should have been a very happy thing, but Wang Fan did not see any joy from Liu Juan''s face.


    Katyusha, holding Wang Fan in her arms, said in his ear, "fool, you don''t know juan''er''s temper. She always looks like this when she says something. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Yes? Are you sure she won''t tear me apart because of this? " Wang Fan looked at Katyusha with distrust.


    "Hello! What do you mean? Do you mean I''m violent? " Liu Juan, who was staring at her eyes, asked, biting her teeth.


    "No! no Juan''er, how dare I say you are violent? Besides, I like your domineering manner, so I will feel very safe. " Seeing that Liu Juan was going to be angry, Wang Fan coaxed her.


    Secretly wiped the sweat on the head, Wang Fan looked at Liu Juan face anger gradually dissipated, secretly congratulated that he escaped.


    On the way out of the prince''s residence, Wang Fan cleverly sits in the co pilot''s seat. Although Liu Juan does not object to Katyusha''s proposal, he still does not dare to sit in the back with Katyusha.


    At this time, Wang Fan suddenly thought of a famous saying.


    Accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. Most emperors in ancient times are 250!


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, Liu Juan, who is driving a car, is a real 25 emperors.


    If something goes wrong, he will have to be dismembered into several pieces.


    Katyusha, who is sitting in the back row, is not unhappy because Wang fan is sitting in the co pilot. She carefully arranges the celebration program, and even the place for three people to rest at night.


    After Katyusha had arranged her plan, Wang Fan, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, was not calm!


    "Katyusha, I''d like to ask how much the activities you just mentioned cost?" Wang Fan looked at Katyusha in the rearview mirror and asked awkwardly.


    "Fan, it only needs 30000!" Katyusha replied with a smile.


    "What? 30000? Do you need 30000 to celebrate all the way? It''s too extravagant Hearing Katyusha''s offer, Wang Fan almost jumped up in surprise.


    Liu Juan, who was driving, squinted at Wang Fan and said, "Katyusha is talking about US dollars!"


    "Damn it! Dollars? " Wang Fan, who was on pins and needles, uttered rude remarks. The corners of his mouth twitched for a long time before he said, "30000 US dollars is 200000 Chinese dollars. Are you celebrating or bleeding me?"


    "Van, why are you so surprised? Is that a lot? " Katyusha asked puzzledly.


    "Big sister! Not a lot. It''s called super much. Do you know how much money I have in my pocket? You know how much it is for me to have 30000 dollars... Well, I''m a poor man. I can''t play with you. " Wang Fan said half, feel the explanation of very weak, his heart bursts of pain.


    "Oh, dear fan, I''m sorry. Did I hurt your self-esteem? I''m very sorry. I didn''t mean anything else. " Katyusha saw Wang Fan''s appearance and explained it wrongly.


    And Liu Juan, who was driving, said with disdain: "Wang Fan, the celebration plan made by Katyusha for you really doesn''t mean to embarrass you."


    "Don''t you embarrass me? Thirty thousand dollars a night! Juan''er Wang Fan nearly collapsed and said,


    "Katyusha''s final accommodation is the hotel where we are now. The room rate there is 25000 US dollars a day, but she doesn''t include the room rate, so she only needs to pay all the expenses before the hotel. Do you think she has any trouble for you?" Liu Juan said to Wang Fan calmly.


    Listening to Liu Juan''s words, Wang Fan was completely stupid.


    Daren Qing''s $30000 spending here is enough for a night''s room for these two beauties.


    Looking back at Katyusha sitting in the back row, Wang Fan has to admit that poverty really limits his imagination. He really misunderstood the poor girl of e country.


    The aggrieved Katyusha and Wang Fan looked at each other and asked carefully: "Dear fan, otherwise you can arrange the schedule, no matter how to celebrate, but please go to our hotel in the evening to have a rest, OK?"


    "Katyusha and I live in the same room. You can sleep in my bed!" Liu added.


    "In your bed? Really? " Wang Fan, with an excited face, stares at Liu Juan.


    "Yes." Liu Juan answered calmly.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, was as excited as a chicken when he heard what Liu Juan said. He touched the short hair on his head with his natural and unrestrained hands, changed his previous decadence, and said with a smile: "I was just joking. It''s only $30000. Today''s itinerary remains unchanged. I ask you to celebrate for me!"


    "Really?" Katyusha asked happily.


    Sitting in the front row, Liu Juan and Wang Fan did not speak, because they did not know who kaqiusha was asking.

 V2.Chapter 377

    Eating, drinking, playing, and having fun together, the money on Wang Fan''s card is almost consumed.


    Although a dragon is very cool, Wang fan doesn''t drink. He is thinking about sleeping in Liu Juan''s bed at night, so he always reminds himself to keep in the best condition.


    Three people park the car in front of the hotel door. The doorman takes the key in Liu Juan''s hand and drives the car away. Wang Fan takes the initiative to act as a flower protector, embracing two beautiful women and walking up the elevator with a smile on her face.


    In the hall of the hotel, there are other guests. Wang Fan''s appearance has attracted a lot of attention.


    Especially those men in suits are staring at Wang Fan.


    Such an ordinary man, actually embracing two beauties, no one will feel comfortable.


    If it wasn''t for the drunken Katyusha, who put her arms around Wang Fan''s neck and offered a sweet kiss on his face, these men who were jealous of Wang Fan would really think that Wang Fan was a hooligan who took advantage of others'' danger.


    Compared with Katyusha, Liu Juan is still a cold face. If it wasn''t for her slightly red cheek, which proves that she has some drunkenness, Wang Fan would suspect that Liu Juan has done something while drinking.


    "Juan''er, don''t you feel dizzy at all?" Wang Fan asked carefully.


    "Not dizzy." Waiting for the elevator, Liu Juan answered calmly.


    Hearing Liu Juan say not dizzy, Wang Fan''s heart is a burst of disappointment.


    Beauty is not drunk, where to get the chance?


    In Liu Juan''s present state, Wang fan doesn''t dare to do anything to her even if they are lying in bed.


    At this time, Wang fan can only pray secretly. After turning off the lights for a while, nothing embarrassing will happen to them.


    Holding Wang Fan''s neck, Katyusha, full of wine, said: "Dear fan, I''m a little dizzy, you have to hold me tightly, or if I fall down, you have to take care of me all my life."


    Wang Fan, who is pondering over how Liu Juan should start when she is not drunk, is even more bitter when he hears kaqiusha''s words.


    Ocean horse is obviously suggesting that she should hold her plump body tightly, but Wang fan does not dare to do what she wants.


    Liu Juan on the other side of the canthus slightly inclined appearance, is clearly warning Wang Fan.


    I know Liu Juan''s temper very well, so what Wang fan is most worried about is Liu Juan''s sudden violent walk and his merciless move.


    Before the existence of Tong Jiahui, Liu Juan has been very angry, almost to break the engagement with Wang Fan.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s sharp tongue and good assurance and persuasion, Liu Juan is now afraid that she has separated from him and become the most familiar stranger.


    So even if Wang Fan was curious about Katyusha''s hot figure, he didn''t dare to explore it clearly.


    Ding Dong


    When the elevator comes down to the first floor, the metal elevator door opens slowly after the sound is prompted.


    Did not dare to pick up Katyusha words of Wang Fan, pretending to be a fool holding two beauties, rushed into the elevator.


    Hurry back to the room, take a hot bath, turn off the lights and wait for the chance. Wang Fan, whose adrenal hormone secretion has burst, feels that time is too slow, and the speed of the elevator also makes him angry.


    Finally came to the door of the room, Liu Juan took out the room card, opened the door in front of the three.


    Seeing the door open, Katyusha happily kicked off her shoes, stepped on the soft carpet and walked into the room first.


    "Juan''er, do you really agree to let me sleep in your bed?" Wang Fan, who is still holding Liu Juan''s waist, asks again nervously.


    If Liu Juan changes her mind at this time, Wang Fan will be very disappointed, but he will still choose to leave.


    Men and women love this kind of thing, pay attention to is a mutual affection.


    Wang fan is not a gentleman, but he is not a dirty villain. He will not force any woman to do something with him.


    Of course, with Liu Juan''s skill, he can''t force her to do anything.


    Therefore, Wang Fan''s inquiry is not only to test Liu Juan''s original intention, but also to protect herself.


    "Of course! Would I lie to you? " Liu Juan replied with a rare smile.


    Suddenly came the spirit, Wang Fan A will hold up Liu Juan, excited rushed into the room.


    Katyusha, who was already sitting on the sofa, saw that Liu Juan was carried in by Princess Wang Fan. She immediately stood up and rushed over, shouting: "Dear fan, I want the princess to hold, I want the princess to hold, too!"


    "Katyusha, you have drunk too much. I''ll take you back to your room to have a rest first." Wang Fan, holding Liu Juan in his arms, said to the drunken kaqiusha in a hurry.


    "Give me a hug, and I''ll wait for you in bed!" Katyusha''s eyes are flattering.


    "Stop it! You can sleep by yourself. I''m going to accompany juan''er tonight. " Wang Fan, who has a strong desire for survival, quickly expresses his position to Katyusha.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Katyusha was obviously very unhappy. She looked at Liu Juan, who was held in her arms by Wang Fan, and muttered, "juan''er, you promised me, you won''t keep your word!"


    "What? Juan''er, what did you promise her? " Wang fan face flustered, but the heart is extremely looking forward to ask.


    Looking at Katyusha''s sad face, Wang Fan''s mind can not help but come up with a terrible idea.


    I have only heard the allusion of sanrenxing, but I have no chance to try it. Wang Fan''s heart is full of curiosity and expectation.


    The relationship between kaqiusha and Liu Juan is extraordinary, which Wang fan can still see, but Liu Juan would agree to kaqiusha''s three person trip, which Wang fan can''t imagine.


    Looking at Liu Juan eagerly, Wang fan is waiting for her answer.


    Wang Fan and look at each other, Liu Juan is very calm, said: "I and Katyusha rest in the same room, so I promised her, you will coax her to sleep."


    "Dear fan, do you hear me! Juan''er orders you to coax me to sleep! " Katyusha said with pride.


    Wang Fan, who has been completely stupid, almost jumped up with excitement. He didn''t expect that Liu Juan, who was as cold as ice, was such a bold and open girl.


    Three people!


    And it''s accompanied by two women of different styles, three people in this luxurious room.


    I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Of course, this matter must not be leaked. After all, Liu Juan has an engagement with Wang Fan. The couple''s affairs are absolutely private. Only a fool will tell others.


    "Juan''er, you are really a good wife!" Wang Fan holding Liu Juan said with peach blossom on his face.


    "Oh? Is this a good wife? " Liu Juan asked with a wooden expression.


    "Yes! Absolutely! I must have saved the galaxy in my last life before I met such a benefactor as blind master. I made an engagement with you. Ha ha! I''m so happy


    Wang Fan, who has been unable to suppress his inner ecstasy, said excitedly to Liu Juan.

 V2.Chapter 378

    The dim wall lamp can''t illuminate every corner of the room. Wang Fan''s legs are a little weak with sweat. He peeps at Liu Juan, who has closed her eyes, and at Katyusha, who also has closed her eyes with a smile.


    "Cha"


    Stepping barefoot on the soft blanket, Wang fan made a slight friction sound. For fear of waking up the two people who were not easy to fall asleep, Wang Fan immediately stopped all the movements.


    However, this extremely subtle voice, or let Liu Juan open her eyes, even Katyusha also couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you not asleep?"


    Wang Fan, standing on the ground with one foot, wipes the sweat on his head nervously.


    "You woke me up." Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan and answers without expression.


    "Dear fan, are you tired?" Katyusha looked at Wang Fan and asked with a smile.


    Want to take back their feet have stepped on the carpet, but worried that Liu Juan will suddenly get angry, Wang Fan eyes a turn, hand picked up the bedside phone.


    Seeing Wang Fan grabbing the phone, Liu Juan frowned slightly and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll call the front desk and ask them to deliver something." Wang Fan explained with a smile.


    "What is it for?" Liu Juan asked again.


    "I don''t think the punishment of squatting horse step is enough to make me realize my mistakes. I want them to send me two bags of instant noodles and wash my mistakes by kneeling." Wang Fan replied solemnly.


    "Well! Kneeling for noodles? I think your legs are numb. I want to find a reason to relax! " Liu Juan snorted and glared at Wang Fan.


    Although the light in the room is not good, the cold light in Liu Juan''s eyes still makes Wang Fan jump.


    Quickly dial the front desk phone, Wang Fan did not wait for the other side to speak, then hastily said: "send two bags of instant noodles over!"


    Wang Fan, who hung up the phone, turned his head to look at Liu Juan lying on the bed and said with a smile, "juan''er, I sincerely want to repent. Don''t get me wrong."


    "Dear fan, why are you so nervous? Juan''er is not angry. You are too nervous." Katyusha said with a smile.


    Although Katyusha said so, Wang Fan didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    Holding Liu Juan into the bedroom, Wang Fan just put Liu Juan on the bed, turned and stretched out his arms. Without time to embrace Katyusha, he was kicked to the ground by Liu Juan.


    Thanks to Wang Fan''s rough skin and thick flesh, he didn''t lose his life at the foot of Liu Juan''s fist. However, the pain of skin and flesh made Wang Fan realize clearly what a stupid mistake he made.


    Which woman would agree with her husband, or her boyfriend, to have that kind of relationship with her best friend, not to mention the extremely embarrassing three person line.


    Facts have proved that all this is just Wang Fan''s wishful thinking.


    Looking at Katyusha with a bitter smile, Wang Fan obediently went back to the soft bed and squatted up the horse step honestly.


    Soft bed, if lying on it, is absolutely the best choice to relax the body, but if you want to take a horse step on it, it is not the general inhuman.


    Because the feet do not have a solid point of force, so the legs will not be able to use up strength, and the physical strength consumed by horse stance is much more than usual.


    Wang Fan, who was about to overdraw, just insisted on it for less than a minute, and his eyes became black and he wanted to faint.


    Katyusha, who is lying in the same bed with Liu Juan, sees Wang Fan''s rickety body and says to Liu Juan sympathetically: "juan''er, can you let him have a rest? I feel very uncomfortable when I look at him like this."


    "Don''t be soft on such a scum man!" Liu Juan returned calmly.


    "Juan''er, I''m not a scum man. I just misunderstood you." Wang Fan quickly explained to himself.


    With a sneer, she gave Wang Fan a white look. Liu Juan said in a bad tone: "misunderstanding? You don''t have that dirty idea in your heart, how can you misunderstand it? Want to whiten yourself? "


    "I''m a man! If you say that, I will naturally think so. If I have no intention to you, can I still be regarded as a man? " Wang Fan said something wrongly.


    "Juan''er, there''s nothing wrong with what he said! Although I am a woman, I also enjoy sleeping with you. Don''t you think you have such charm? " Lying beside Liu Juan, Katyusha reaches out her arm and hugs her, saying seriously.


    "You''re excusing him. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! Hum Liu Juan said, unmoved.


    When Liu Juan saw through her mind, Katyusha pouted and complained: "in fact, I thought you meant to agree with the three of us together, but it''s not the case."


    "Katyusha, don''t make trouble!" In order to survive, Wang Fan wants to stop Katyusha''s mouth. He looks at the expression on Liu Juan''s face in fear.


    Lying in Katyusha''s arms, Liu Juan is not angry because of her words. Instead, she looks at her calmly and asks, "Katyusha, do you really like him, not because of the impulse?"


    "Of course! It was he who changed my view of Chinese men. If it wasn''t for your engagement with him, I would have robbed him. " Katyusha replied solemnly.


    The conversation between the two women made Wang Fan''s back sweat.


    The enthusiastic and open Katyusha, in front of Liu Juan''s face, speaks out her mind, without considering the relationship between Liu Juan and Wang Fan.


    I''ve seen my best friend snatch love, but who has seen such blatant?


    Fearing that Liu Juan would hurt her because of Katyusha''s words, Wang Fan said: "juan''er, Katyusha has drunk too much. Don''t listen to her nonsense."


    Liu Juan, who is opposite kaqiusha''s four eyes, hears Wang Fan''s words. She turns her head to Wang Fan and asks faintly, "are you worried that I will attack kaqiusha, so she explains it for her?"


    Listening to Liu Juan''s question, Wang Fan''s head is buzzing. He licks his dry lips and doesn''t know how to answer her.


    "In fact, Katyusha is not drunk, and I really intend to help you with tonight''s arrangement, so you don''t need to be so nervous." With these words, Liu Juan sat up from the bed.


    Wang Fan, who is already nervous, stares at Liu Juan for fear that she will do something amazing next second.


    However, sitting up, Liu Juan just tidied up her clothes and went to the door of her bedroom.


    "Juan''er, what are you doing?" Wang Fan looked at Liu Juan''s back and asked nervously.


    "To help you, do you dare to accept Katyusha when I am here?" Liu Juan stopped and asked calmly.


    "Click"


    Liu Juan reached for the door handle, gently twist to open the door, a flash left the dimly lit bedroom.

 V2.Chapter 379

    Wang Fan, standing on the single bed, saw Liu Juan flash out of the room and immediately jumped from the soft bed to the carpet.


    Katyusha on another bed looks at Wang Fan with complicated eyes. When she sees Wang Fan rushing out of the room, her bright eyes gradually fade.


    Wang Fan, who rushed out of the bedroom, put his arms around Liu Juan, who was back to him. With apology, he stuck it on her ear and said, "juan''er, I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to say I''m sorry. Katyusha has always thought about you. I''m just helping you and her." Liu Juan answered calmly.


    "Don''t do that. Really, I don''t mean anything else to Katyusha. It''s definitely not what you think." Wang Fan some nervous explanation.


    "Hum." Liu Juan snorted coldly, her face was a little lost, she said softly: "Wang Fan, I''m not a fool, you look at Katyusha''s eyes, and your every expression, my heart is very clear, you don''t have nothing to do with her."


    "I"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to explain, Liu Juan went on to say, "I don''t blame you, really, and I hope you can be with her. After all, there are no men who won''t be fascinated by Katyusha, and her feelings for you are absolutely not false."


    Liu Juan''s voice is very calm, holding her Wang Fan from behind, even can''t feel the acceleration of her heartbeat, more difficult to detect her emotional changes.


    All this from Liu Juan''s mouth, as if it is so natural, let people listen, and even suspect that she is an outsider.


    Gently pulled Liu Juan''s body, Wang Fan looked at her eyes, looking at her calm face.


    Although Liu Juan is trying to hide her inner feelings, the loss in her eyes is still caught by Wang Fan.


    "Why are you doing this?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    "Help you!" Liu Juan lowered her head and did not dare to look at Wang Fan.


    "What do you do?" Wang fan then asked.


    "Bless you Liu Juan''s voice is very light, like a breath.


    Finally, seeing through Liu Juan''s heart, Wang Fan holds her in his arms. Without waiting for her to make any response, he has sealed her delicate red lips with a hot kiss.


    After struggling for a few times, Liu Juan completely gave up her senseless resistance. She let Wang Fan ravage on her lips and let the man conquer her.


    The heat of a man is like a torrent, through her mouth to her heart, the heart sealed by ice and snow, also under the impact of this torrent, restored what it should have been.


    The heart beats fast, the limbs are paralyzed, and every cell of the body is anesthetized at this moment.


    Liu Juan, who can treat everything calmly, is completely occupied by Wang Fan.


    Tears involuntarily from the eyes, she stretched out her arms shaking embrace Wang Fan, more warmly feel his temperature.


    This may be love!


    No matter how you resist, how to stop your heart, there is no way to change all this.


    Because some things, as early as the beginning, have been destined to be your cause and effect.


    Greedy sucking the taste of Liu Juan, Wang Fan''s hand from her waist slide, touch the ball of soft, he even felt her shaking.


    "Wang Fan, it can''t be like this!" Aware of Wang Fan''s irregular hands, Liu Juan pushed him away, his face slightly red to avoid his eyes.


    "Why?" Like being roasted by a fire, Wang Fan asked dryly.


    "We can''t be together, really." Liu Juan clenched her teeth and gave a difficult answer.


    Like a heavy hammer, Wang Fan frowned at Liu Juan. From her eyes, he saw her inner resistance, but he didn''t feel that this inner resistance was aimed at him.


    "Juan''er, you have something to hide from me!" Wang Fan goes up to Liu Juan and reaches for her arm.


    "Wang Fan, I don''t mind you being with other women, but I really can''t accept all this. If you can, please give me a chance to escape." Liu Juan talks incoherently, and her eyes are also avoiding Wang Fan''s gaze.


    "What''s on your mind? I want to help you." Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "It''s really nothing. You think too much!" Liu Juan tried to squeeze out a smile, raised her head and bravely looked at Wang Fan.


    "You and I have an engagement. Anyway, you are my wife, so I have the responsibility and the right to understand your inner pain." Wang Fan said sincerely.


    The string at the bottom of her heart is stirred. Liu Juan can''t help hugging Wang Fan in front of her. She tries her best to suppress the emotion she wants to burst out, but tears still flow out of her eyes.


    "No matter what happens, I will be by your side and won''t let you be wronged." Wang Fan patted Liu Juan on the back and said to her in a soft voice.


    This time, Liu Juan took the initiative to find Wang Fan''s lips, which for her is so natural, but also so strange.


    Thousands of words, all into the deep kiss, young heart again tightly together.


    Holding Liu Juan in his arms, Wang Fan quickly walks to the sofa not far away. The heart fire ignited again makes him feel hot and dry, as if he would explode in the next second.


    Frightened by Wang Fan, Liu Juan said in a flustered look: "Katyusha is still in the room, you..."


    "She won''t mind!" Wang Fan looked at the woman in his arms and said with a bad smile.


    Without waiting for Liu Juan to speak again, Wang Fan has put her on the sofa, a hand has gone through her clothes and touched her soft place.


    Like being knocked down by an electric current, Liu Juan''s nervous system collapses instantly. She feels that her limbs are weak and she has no resistance. Her already vague consciousness is even more unconsciousness at the moment.


    "You.. Katyusha... Ah!.. It hurts


    Liu Juan, with her star eyes drooping slightly, said indistinctly, and her hands were already around Wang Fan''s neck.


    Katyusha peeked in her bedroom. Seeing what happened in front of her, she opened her mouth in surprise.


    The air is filled with warm taste, which makes people intoxicated and unable to suppress the inner impulse. Everything is so natural and incomprehensible.


    "Click"


    The crisp sound of door lock opening makes this enchanting room usher in a brief Qingming.


    Lying on the sofa, Liu juanmeng opened her eyes, pushed Wang Fan away, reached out and took off a mini pistol from her ankle. Her body flashed and blocked Wang Fan from falling on the sofa.


    "Who?" Liu Juan did not care to tidy up her clothes. She pointed a gun at the door and asked loudly.


    Katyusha, also carrying an AK47, came out in a murderous manner, aiming at the slightly open door, ready to shoot at any time.

 V2.Chapter 380

    The door of the hotel room slowly opens. Tong Jiahui, standing at the door, appears in front of Liu Juan and Katyusha with two bags of instant noodles in her hand.


    "Waiter?" Katyusha frowned and asked strangely.


    Liu Juan, who is holding a mini pistol, looks at Tong Jiahui with an ugly face, takes the gun back from the holster on her ankle and calmly says, "she''s Wang Fan''s girlfriend."


    The word "girlfriend" was accentuated by Liu Juan, which made Katyusha immediately understand everything in front of her.


    "It''s Wang Fan''s girlfriend. Welcome!" Katyusha puts away her weapons and smiles warmly at Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui, who originally wanted to start the tearing mode with her partner, saw Liu Juan as if nothing had happened, and kaqiusha''s warm smile. For a moment, she felt dizzy and suspected that she had an illusion in front of her eyes.


    "Shouldn''t there be a conflict?"


    At this moment, Tong Jiahui has no idea why the two women who live in the same room with Wang fan are so calm in the face of her appearance.


    Wang Fan, who got up from the sofa, had already jumped up from the sofa and rushed to the door when he heard Liu Juan say her identity.


    "Jiahui? Oh, My God! How could it be you? " Seeing that the man standing at the door was Tong Jiahui, whom he was looking for, Wang Fan rushed up excitedly.


    "This is your instant noodles, sir." Tong Jiahui, with a cold face, blocked Wang Fan''s outstretched arms with the instant noodles in her hands.


    "Instant noodles?" Seeing the instant noodles in Tong Jiahui''s hand, Wang Fan remembered that he had just called the front desk.


    "Sir, it''s better not to eat instant noodles for energy supplement. After all, the taste of instant noodles is too strong. I''m afraid your friends will be unbearable." Tong Jia Hui mercilessly white Wang Fan one eye, bite a tooth to say to him.


    "Well... It''s not food. " Wang Fan scratched his head and didn''t know how to explain.


    Liu Juan, who had finished her clothes, saw Tong Jiahui''s venomous eyes and said with a smile, "who said instant noodles are for eating? We''re just looking for an exciting way to play


    "Ha ha! Exciting play? Dear fan, your creativity is really exciting, and I especially hope to see it! " Katyusha, who is on the sidelines, is afraid that things will not be big enough, and that it will add to the fuss.


    Tong Jiahui is even more annoyed by the harmony of the two women. She angrily smashes instant noodles on Wang Fan and turns around to leave the door.


    Too late to explain, Wang Fan grabs Tong Jiahui by the wrist and drags her into the room.


    Wang Fan, who easily closed the door, said to Tong Jiahui with a bitter face: "what are you doing? It''s hard for me to find you. What are you going to do? "


    "What are you looking for? I see you are very happy now. You don''t worry about me at all! " Tong Jiahui broke away from Wang Fan''s hand and said angrily.


    "Aren''t you kidnapped? I''ve been looking for you. Did you escape by yourself? Did they embarrass you? " Wang Fan looks up and down at Tong Jiahui for fear that she might be hurt.


    "Dear fan, is your passion with juan''er short circuiting your brain?" Katyusha, leaning against the door of the bedroom, looked at Wang Fan with a nervous face and asked in surprise.


    Hearing that Katyusha was fanning the flames, Wang Fan quickly winked at her and said, "Jiahui! Don''t think about it. Juan''er and I have an engagement. We are a family


    "Family? You and she are a family. What about me? " Tong Jiahui questioned Wang Fan in a high tone.


    "You can also be a member of our family, but you need to change your temper!" Liu Juan, who has already sat on the sofa, coldly answers.


    "Becoming a family member? Juan''er, I want to be your family member too. I can get rid of all my temper. " Katyusha, with an excited look on her face, made her stand before Tong Jiahui made a response.


    Wang Fan, as the client, not only twitched at the corners of his mouth, but also his head was buzzing, and his eyes were dazed.


    Tong Jiahui is mad by Liu Juan''s attitude. She stares at Liu Juan on the sofa and says with a sneer, "Why are you in charge? Does Wang Fan''s engagement with you make you expand to this point? "


    "Engagement? Do you think I''m the kind of weak chicken who can only entangle men with engagement? " There was a sneer in the corner of Liu Juan''s mouth.


    Katyusha, who has been sitting beside Liu Juan, is shocked to see the expression on Liu Juan''s face. She holds her hand and says anxiously, "juan''er, don''t be impulsive. She''s Wang Fan''s girlfriend. You can''t be impulsive!"


    After hearing kaqiusha''s words to dissuade Liu Juan, Wang Fan nervously turned back to Liu Juan. When he saw the sneer on Liu Juan''s face and the killing intention in her eyes, he almost fainted.


    This is the original appearance of Liu Juan, a smiling, extremely indifferent to life.


    Her eyes in the stock of killing, mouth with a strange smile, anyone who saw will shudder.


    Tong Jiahui of course also saw Liu Juan''s attitude towards her, but stubborn she did not want to yield.


    However, she is not a fool, and did not show off at this time, to provoke a person who has been exposed to murderous.


    And her father, Liu Tian, has warned her more than once not to provoke Liu Juan, let alone have any conflict with her.


    Although Tong Jiahui has always held a disdainful attitude towards her father''s warning, now she does feel that her father''s warning is timely and necessary.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became dignified. Wang Fan, who was sandwiched in the middle, took a few deep breaths and finally relieved his inner disturbance.


    "Don''t quarrel, it''s my fault. If you have any dissatisfaction, just come to me!"


    Wang Fan, who raised his hands above his head, said aloud to the people in the room, showing that he was willing to accept any punishment.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s embarrassment, Liu Juan''s face gradually calms down. She pushes kaqiusha''s hand away, leans back on the soft back of the sofa, but her eyes are still staring at Tong Jiahui standing behind Wang Fan.


    "I''ll give you two choices. One is to find a way to kill me, and other women who want to be with Wang Fan, to occupy Wang Fan alone."


    "Two, bring me a cup of tea and call me sister Juan. I can accept you to join this big family!"


    Liu Juan, whose face has returned to calm, looks at Tong Jiahui domineering and says.


    Katyusha also looks at Tong Jiahui and winks at her to make the right choice.

 V2.Chapter 381

    In ancient China, if a man wanted to have a concubine, he needed his wife''s consent.


    As a man''s wife, he usually asks the woman who is going to marry her husband to pour tea and water for him to show his acceptance of the other person''s existence.


    To a certain extent, this way is really hard to accept, even with a slight attitude.


    With the development of society, this kind of thing no longer exists.


    In particular, the legal provisions of monogamy make women who are wives even less allowed to set foot in their families. Even if their husbands look at other women more often, they will make a riot.


    However, for Wang Fan''s situation, Liu Juan of course knows very well that she has no way to change everything that has become a fact. Naturally, she can only choose another way to accept everything that has become a fact.


    As one of the parties involved in the whole incident, Wang Fan also knows Liu Juan''s purpose, but he still thinks that it will be very difficult for Tong Jiahui to pour tea and water for Liu Juan.


    But in this case, Wang Fan did not say much, he can only pretend to stand there, scratching his head hard.


    Tong Jiahui, who was standing at the door, had already been so angry by Liu Juan''s words that she was going to walk away in the next second.


    From childhood to adulthood, Tong Jiahui was held in the palm of her hand like a princess. She grew up with incomparable care. How could she ever be so difficult.


    Even though she loves Wang Fan and tries her best to keep the image of a lady in front of him, she is not a person who gives in easily.


    What''s more, if she really poured tea and water for Liu Juan, she would admit her status and confirm the fact that she was shorter than Liu Juan.


    But Tong Jiahui also knows that if she turns around and leaves the room, no matter what Wang fan does next, she will be the enemy of Liu Juan, which is hard to reconcile.


    Her father Liu Tian''s words have been echoing in Tong Jiahui''s ears, which makes her more and more agitated.


    What is the origin of Liu Juan, will let the arrogant Liu Tian, so afraid of her.


    In her early twenties, she had a cold face like a millennium iceberg, and a maturity that didn''t match her age. All of these made Tong Jiahui feel inexplicably nervous.


    I can not only feel the background of the other party, but also feel the potential danger of Liu Juan,


    This is also the main reason why Tong Jiahui didn''t immediately start tearing with Liu Juan because of her words.


    "Sister Juan, I also want to be with Wang Fan. Have a cup of tea with me." Katyusha, with a teacup in her hand, comes to Liu Juan and hands her teacup with a smile.


    Everyone''s attention only focused on Tong Jiahui, but no one noticed that Katyusha had made tea for Liu Juan.


    "Katyusha, what are you doing here?" Looking at Katyusha''s appearance, Wang Fan asked with dizzy hair.


    "Van, don''t you want me to be with you?" Katyusha asked with some loss.


    "This Katyusha''s words stopped Wang Fan for a while.


    Although Katyusha, a woman of e country, usually works in a very tough style and pays little attention to details, Wang fan can still understand her feelings for Wang Fan.


    The contact on the plane, the cooperation in T country and the conflict between Wang Fan and t King''s room have all proved that Katyusha''s feelings towards Wang fan are not a joke.


    In particular, Katyusha''s initiative to pour tea and water for Liu Juan makes Wang Fan understand that this woman is determined to be with him.


    But Wang Fan''s heart is also very confused.


    He didn''t understand why a woman like Katyusha would take a fancy to him and why she wanted to be with him in such a posture.


    After all, she is the daughter of the first Mafia in e country, and has a close relationship with the president of e country.


    With her status and status, it is the goal that all men want to pursue.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t go on, Katyusha''s expression dimmed down, and her hand holding the tea cup had nowhere to put.


    Sitting on the sofa, Liu Juan reached out and took the cup from kaqiusha''s hand. She took a sip of it gracefully and put it on the coffee table.


    With Liu Juan''s move, Katyusha''s embarrassed look eased a lot. She looked at Liu Juan gratefully and said softly, "thank you, sister Juan."


    "Katyusha, Wang fan is a typical sultry man, so you don''t need to worry about whether he will like you or not and whether he will be willing to be with you." Liu Juan said words, white one eye, a face surprised Wang Fan.


    "Really?" Katyusha asked with no confidence.


    "Don''t you find that every time Wang Fan sees you, he always stares at your big chest?" Liu Juan''s disdainful reply.


    Hearing what Liu Juan said, Wang Fan''s face was instantly hot, but without waiting for him to explain, Katyusha had already taken the lead in shouting: "Wula! I knew he wouldn''t love me. "


    Being exposed by Liu Juan on the spot, and seeing kaqiusha''s excited look on her face, Wang Fan really wants to find a way to get in.


    Tong Jiahui, who is standing behind Wang Fan, has another idea in her mind.


    Liu Juan has long known that Katyusha has an idea for Wang Fan, but she has always been able to tolerate all this, which can only show that this young girl has a mind that ordinary people can''t match.


    Tong Jiahui, who is clear about Katyusha''s identity, is even more surprised by Katyusha''s attitude towards Liu Juan.


    What does it mean that the daughter of the first Mafia in e country should take the initiative to please Liu Juan?


    All this can only show that Liu Juan''s identity is absolutely not simple, her strength is far beyond the Tomahawk Gang behind Katyusha.


    Compared with the largest Mafia in e country, Liu Tian''s little energy in China is really a small one.


    Tong Jiahui, of course, is not a fool. These thoughts flash through her mind, and she understands the choice she should make.


    It''s impossible to get rid of the women around Wang Fan, not to mention the unfathomable Liu Juan, Katyusha with a deep background, and even Wang Yue in H city.


    Therefore, the second option given by Liu Juan is her wisest choice.


    And with the existence of Liu Juan and Katyusha, Wang Yue''s idea of monopolizing Wang fan is naturally impossible.


    Tong Jiahui, who was so angry that she wanted to be angry just now, could not help but feel relieved and her expression on her face eased a lot. With a smile, she looked at Liu Juan sitting on the sofa and said, "sister Juan, what kind of tea do you want to drink? I''ll prepare it for you."

 V2.Chapter 382

    The 180 degree change of Tong Jiahui''s attitude surprised Wang Fan. He looked at Tong Jiahui in surprise and didn''t know what to say to her.


    Wang Fan''s surprise is in sharp contrast to Tong Jiahui''s calmness. Seeing Wang Fan looking at herself in surprise, Tong Jiahui said calmly: "you and sister Juan have an engagement first, and I don''t want to leave you, otherwise what should I do?"


    "This..." For a moment, Wang Fan''s words stopped.


    "Cut! It''s not because of you smelly man Tongjiahui said, pushed away the body in front of Wang Fan, with a smile to the side of the coffee table.


    Taking up the cup, Tong Jiahui poured tea into the cup and said, "sister Juan, have a cup of black tea! Good for skin


    "Good!" Liu Juan smiles.


    When Tong Jiahui brews the black tea, Katyusha has already sat on the sofa beside him. Such a clever move really makes Wang Fan gape.


    No matter Tong Jiahui, who has a deep background, or Katyusha, who has a prominent status, she is so accepted by Liu Juan!


    For Wang Fan, this is an impossible thing.


    I thought there would be a fierce war, but I didn''t expect that everything would be so peaceful and natural.


    Just like what kind of magic Liu Juan has, she directly brainwashed the two women.


    "Nvluocha!"


    Xiao Xia once mentioned the name of the flower, once again sounded in Wang Fan''s ear, which made him shiver.


    As a person who is good at discovering secrets, Xiao Xia''s name for Liu Juan is definitely not as simple as saying casually.


    And Wang Fan has also realized that Liu Juan''s identity is definitely not simple, and the power behind her must not be underestimated.


    Wang Fan, standing at the door, looks at Liu Juan calmly taking over the tea cup in Tong Jiahui''s hand, and looks at the calm look on their faces, which makes him more curious about Liu Juan''s identity.


    Liu Juan, who put down her teacup, took a look at Wang Fan standing at the door and said in a light tone: "Wang Fan, don''t you want to show us the unique skill of kneeling on both legs to soak noodles? Don''t you mean what you say? "


    "Ah?"


    Wang Fan, who is still thinking about the identity of Liu Juan, was immediately dumbfounded when he heard Liu Juan''s words.


    Or a woman''s heart!


    Just now also excited infinite and his kiss, but now suddenly turned over the old account, unexpectedly want to let Wang Fan kneel in here.


    Sitting on both sides of the sofa, Katyusha and Tong Jiahui were stunned when they heard what Liu Juan said, but they soon agreed to let Wang Fan perform the unique skill of kneeling and instant noodles.


    Just now, the women who were still at War reached a consensus, which made Wang Fan despair again.


    Wang Fan, who was rather embarrassed, said with a shy face: "juan''er, that''s what I said. Don''t take it seriously, or I''ll go to the bed to take a horse step? Do you think so? "


    "Ha ha!"


    The three women laughed when they saw Wang Fan''s embarrassed appearance, which made Wang Fan''s face hot again.


    Being teased by one''s own woman is not a big deal, but it always makes Wang Fan feel ashamed.


    "Fan, sister Juan is joking with you!" Katyusha got up and walked to Wang Fan.


    With the steps, Wang Fan would catch it. He scratched his head and said with a smile, "of course I know that juan''er won''t really let me do such a shameful thing!"


    With these words, Katyusha has already pulled Wang Fan and sat down beside Liu Juan. Tong Jiahui looks like she is out of a bad breath and stares at Wang Fan.


    In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Wang Fan quickly changed the topic and asked, "Jiahui, how did you suddenly disappear in the hotel that day? I''ve been looking for you so long. "


    "Because I caught Jiang Xiaonian!" Tong Jiahui returned.


    "Did you catch Jiang Xiaonian? Why? " Wang Fan asked again.


    Without waiting for Tong Jiahui to give an answer, Liu Juan pushed Wang Fan and said with disdain, "thanks to your intelligence, you can''t even guess Jiang Xiaonian''s identity?"


    "What''s Jiang Xiaonian''s identity? Isn''t he a doctor? " Wang Fan looked at Liu Juan blankly.


    "Jiang Xiaonian is the representative selected by the high table society in H city. He came to T country this time to monitor your actions." Tong Jiahui explained to one side, saw Wang Fan''s face full of insight, and then said: "but I doubt that he has another task, that is, to meet with the members of the high table meeting of T country."


    "General Yalu is the man of the high table meeting! Is Jiang Xiaonian here to meet with general Yalu? " Wang Fan asked.


    "I don''t think so. Yalu and you are all chess pieces of the high table club. Jiang Xiaonian can''t just meet Yalu." Tong Jiahui said.


    Katyusha, sitting on one side, listened to the conversation between the two people and said with doubts: "now the royal family of T country is also looking for the high table members hidden in their country, and from the current situation, behind Yalu, there is indeed a person commanding him."


    "Could it be the second prince?" Thinking of the struggle for the throne, Wang fan made a bold guess.


    "No!" Katyusha answered in the affirmative. Seeing people''s puzzled eyes, she continued: "it''s true that the king passed the throne to the second prince, and it''s still the idea of the big prince, so there''s no need for the second prince to do so."


    "If that''s true, then the second prince really doesn''t have to do it. After all, the throne is easy to get. If he has something to do, doesn''t he lift a stone and hit himself in the foot?" Liu Juan said.


    "That''s strange! The eldest prince and the king are of one mind. Their father and son always want to find out the person who will hide in T country. The second prince is the heir to the throne. He doesn''t have to cooperate with the high table. Who else will be the person of the high table? " The more he thought about it, the more perplexed he was. Wang Fan looked puzzled.


    "Can it be a princess?" Tong Jiahui asked in surprise.


    "There is no tradition of women inheriting the throne in T country, which is impossible at all." Katyusha replied with a smile.


    "It seems that it''s better for us not to get involved too much in the muddy water of T country, and it doesn''t matter to us who is the person of the high table meeting." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile to the three women beside him.


    Wang Fan''s words really make sense, and the three women nodded frequently.


    As the saying goes, it''s none of your business. They don''t have to be involved in other people''s affairs. After all, only a fool will take the initiative to do such thankless things.


    Seeing that the three agreed with their opinions, Wang Fan continued: "Jiahui, since Jiang Xiaonian is a member of the high table party, should he know the whereabouts of Miao Qing?"


    Hearing Wang Fan ask about Miao Qing, Tong Jiahui''s face shows an expression of embarrassment.

 V2.Chapter 383

    Jiang Xiaonian admits that he is the representative of the high table club, but insists that he doesn''t know about Miao Qing. Although Tong Jiahui tries every means, she has never been able to pry Jiang Xiaonian''s mouth open.


    This result also makes Tong Jiahui suspicious. Maybe Jiang Xiaonian really doesn''t know about Miao Qing.


    But Wang fan doesn''t think so.


    As a member of the high table club, Jiang Xiaonian is the only representative in H City, so he should have a certain understanding of the affairs of H City, at least the affairs about Miao Qing should be provided by him to the high table club.


    After Tong Jiahui finishes Jiang Xiaonian''s story, Wang Fan decides to interrogate Jiang Xiaonian in person. He firmly believes that he will be able to pry Jiang Xiaonian''s mouth.


    After a discussion, the four decided to leave immediately and go to the place where Jiang Xiaonian was detained. After all, an extra minute would make Miao Qing more dangerous.


    Out of the door of the hotel, before they could get on the bus, Wang fan saw an old acquaintance.


    Colonel mark, dressed in military uniform, rushed out from a corner of the hotel, waved his hand and said: "Hello, Miss Katyusha, Miss Liu Juan, Mr. Wang Fan!"


    It''s not normal to meet mark here in the middle of the night. Looking at mark who has run in front of them, Wang Fan asked, "mark, are you spying on us?"


    "Mr. Wang Fan, don''t get me wrong. I''m waiting for you to get up!" Mark replied with a smile.


    "Get up? What time is it? You get up early enough. " Katyusha questioned.


    "Miss Katyusha, the king wants to see Mr. Wang Fan. I''m afraid that your itinerary will change. I''m waiting for you here. Fortunately, I''m clever. Otherwise, if I wait until tomorrow morning, I will certainly delay a big event." Mark explained to Katyusha.


    "The king wants to see me?" Wang Fan frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, the king said there was something very important to discuss with you, so let me ask you to come over." Mark answered with a smile.


    Listen to mark''s words, Wang Fan and several of them look at each other face to face. They don''t know what medicine the king of T sells in the gourd.


    Wang Fan, who had just met the prince and Princess of T country, couldn''t figure out what would happen to the king. He was in such a hurry to see him. Moreover, in the hotel room, he and Liu Juan had just decided that they would not interfere in the affairs of T country, so Wang fan didn''t mean to attend the invitation of the king.


    When he opened the door, Wang Fan took a look at the smiling mark and said casually, "tell you the king, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with him. I''m going to get down to business!"


    "Ah? This is


    Mark, with a smile on his face, couldn''t turn his head when he heard Wang Fan''s arrogant reply.


    King of T, that''s the symbol of the supreme power of T.


    However, those who are lucky enough to meet the king of T country will be excited for a long time, and even regard it as an honor and publicize it everywhere to let people know.


    But in front of Wang Fan, he even said that the king''s invitation was nonsense, which is simply an unacceptable thing.


    If someone else dares to say such words in front of mark, mark, as the king''s most loyal soldier, will surely seize the other party''s strong friction on the floor.


    But the man who said this is Wang Fan, who the king wants to invite, and the Royal Highness has specifically told Mark not to do anything rude to Wang Fan.


    So even though he was angry, Mark''s face still kept the unique smile of dogleg.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was about to get on the bus, mark knelt down on the ground with a plop and begged: "Mr. Wang Fan, please go to meet the king. If you don''t accept the invitation, I can''t make a delivery!"


    Mark''s move, let alone Wang Fan, even Katyusha and Liu Juan were startled.


    Katyusha, looking at mark kneeling on the ground, asked: "Captain mark, the king wants to see Wang fan so much. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes! yes! It is indeed a great event. The highness of the princess has specifically told me that Mr. Wang Fan must be invited to the palace, so please, Mr. Wang Fan, never refuse the invitation of the king. Like grabbing a straw, mark pleaded.


    Wang Fan, who has already stepped on the car, is more puzzled when listening to mark''s words.


    Liu Juan, who had never spoken, shook her head with a bitter smile and said to Wang Fan, "Jiahui and I will go to see that person first. You and Katyusha will go to the palace together. If there is any news, we will contact by phone."


    "Do you know what the king wants from me?" Wang fan saw the bitter smile on Liu Juan''s face and muttered in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, go boldly. It must be a great thing that the king is so anxious to find you!" Liu Juan clapped Wang Fan''s chest and said to him with a smile.


    Katyusha was also curious and asked, "sister Juan, what''s the good thing? How do you know? "


    "The secret must not be revealed!" Liu Juan answers mysteriously, turns around and gets on the car. She waves her hand to Wang Fan and says to Tong Jiahui in the driver''s seat, "let''s go. Let''s meet the tough guy."


    Since Liu Juan said to let Wang Fan go to see the king, Wang fan can''t refuse any more. He closed the door and watched the car drive out of his sight. Then he followed Katyusha to get on the car prepared by mark.


    Along the way to the palace, Wang Fan felt more and more strange. He could not understand why Liu Juan said that the king wanted to see him. It was absolutely a great thing.


    It can be said that his attitude towards the big prince is absolutely impolite. If the king wants to take revenge on him, Wang can fully understand.


    Is there really a gap between the king and the big prince?


    Does the king, who represents the power symbol of T state, want to reward Wang Fan for his madness against the big prince?


    Until the car drove into the backyard of the palace, Wang Fan was not able to understand these.


    When Mark got out of the car in a hurry and listened to him talking with the soldiers guarding in the backyard, Wang Fan knew that the king had rested.


    But even so, mark did not let Wang Fan wait too much, but ran to the palace in a hurry.


    Sitting in the car, Wang Fan turned his head, looked at Katyusha with the same confused face and asked, "Katyusha, don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    "Of course it''s strange! But I don''t see their malice either Facing the smiling guards outside the car, Katyusha also felt very strange.


    After waiting for half a cigarette, mark went back to the car where Wang Fan was. While he opened the door for Wang Fan, he said with a smile: "Mr. Wang Fan, the king just fell asleep. He asked you to wait for him in the reception hall. He will be there in a moment."


    "Nani? In order to see me, I didn''t sleep? "

 V2.Chapter 384

    The king''s palace is very luxurious, even the furnishings in the meeting room are dazzling, and Wang Fan''s reception hall is just one of them.


    After waiting for a moment in the reception hall, Wang fan saw the king in military uniform. Looking at the gray but energetic old man, he appeared in front of him with a full face. Wang Fan quickly got up to greet him.


    "Do you want to lie on the ground?" Wang Fan turned back and asked Katyusha softly.


    Without waiting for Katyusha to answer, the king said with a smile, "young man, we don''t need so much etiquette. Today we meet in private. We don''t need to salute."


    Since the king said he didn''t have to lie on the ground to salute, Wang Fan certainly wouldn''t take the initiative to lie on the ground. After all, the marble floor is not warm.


    Although he was woken up in the middle of the night, the king was obviously in a good mood. He had a smile on his face and was very kind to talk with Wang Fan.


    What surprised Wang Fan most was that the king could speak fluent Chinese. If he wasn''t in the palace of T country, you wouldn''t believe he was from T country.


    Following the king, Wang Fan sat on the sofa, looking at the king who invited him curiously.


    "Mr. Wang Fan, I''m sorry to ask you to come here to see me so late." The king said politely.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t sleep anyway. It''s OK." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Wang Fan, who had no etiquette education, didn''t know how to talk to a king, so he spoke casually.


    But the king of T country obviously didn''t care about this. He still looked at Wang Fan with a smile and said, "there''s something I want to ask for your opinion."


    "Oh, you say." Wang Fan listened with a serious expression.


    "I appreciate such an outstanding talent as you. I hope to establish a kinship relationship with you. What do you think?" The king asked with a smile.


    Hearing that the king wanted to establish a kinship relationship, Wang Fan opened his mouth in surprise.


    On the way to the palace, Wang fan is still questioning Liu Juan''s conjecture. He doesn''t know whether her words are true or false.


    Now hearing what the king said, Wang Fan knew what a wonderful thing was.


    To establish kinship with the king is to obtain the qualification of a member of the royal family?


    With the status of a member of the royal family, Wang fan can walk horizontally in T country immediately, and even if he returns to China, it is absolutely an enviable thing.


    How could Wang Fan refuse such a good thing? He stood up excitedly, looked at the king with a smile, and said sincerely, "brother, do you want to give me a hand?"


    The king, who was drinking the ginseng soup, heard Wang Fan''s words and spurted the ginseng soup out of his mouth. The servants who served the king were scared to wipe the soup stains on his body.


    Even Katyusha, who was sitting next to Wang Fan, was startled by Wang Fan''s words. She quickly pulled Wang Fan back to the sofa and said, "fan, how can the king be your brother? He can be your father at all ages! "


    "What''s the point? Don''t you know that there is an old saying in China called "friends who forget their years?" Wang Fan chin slightly Yang, very unconvinced, and said: "I know you worry about the big prince face, it doesn''t matter, my brother and I are our two brothers, the big prince can not call my uncle."


    The king, who finally recovered, almost spat out a mouthful of blood after listening to what Wang Fan said to Katyusha. In his heart, he even scolded Wang Fan''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    But after all, he is a man who has experienced many battles. Although the king of T country scolded Wang Fan in his heart, his face still maintained an elderly demeanor.


    Holding out his hand to Wang Fan, the king said with a smile, "young man, by kinship, I don''t mean between you and me."


    "Not you and me? Who is that? " Wang Fan asked with a blank face. Without waiting for the king to speak again, he turned his eyes and immediately said, "Your Majesty, I won''t worship the big prince. Your son almost smashed my bird. I won''t forgive him in my life."


    "Birds?" The king asked doubtfully.


    "The bird is that, that''s it." Because Katyusha was by his side, Wang Fan couldn''t say it clearly for a moment. After a long time, he explained, "he wants me to be a human demon!"


    "Ah?" Sitting next to Wang Fan, Katyusha was surprised to hear Wang Fan''s words and quickly looked at his bird''s nest.


    See Katyusha so nervous, Wang Fan some embarrassed said: "Katyusha, don''t worry, the bird is still, just the nest next to the building suffered some losses."


    After observing Wang Fan carefully, Katyusha was relieved. She covered her chest and said, "thank God, I didn''t lose my happy life."


    Sitting on the sofa listening to two people''s words, the corner of the king''s mouth twitched. He rubbed the position of his heart with his hand, and his face showed a painful expression.


    One side of the servant serving the king, saw the king''s pain, quickly took out a small medicine bottle, nervously poured out a few pills, and handed them to the king''s hand.


    "Suxiao Jiuxin Pill?" Looking at the king shaking hands, put the pill into his mouth, Wang Fan asked with concern.


    The king with the pill couldn''t speak but nodded with a bitter smile.


    Seeing the king''s appearance, Wang Fan continued: "Your Majesty, I know you love me and you are angry with the big prince, but I won''t care about him for your face! Don''t worry


    "Good!" The king answered with difficulty.


    "I understand your hard work, your majesty. I really can''t get along with the eldest prince. If you like, we can have more contact and deepen our friendship." Wang Fan said seriously.


    The king with his hand over his chest, listening to Wang Fan''s nonsense there, felt a pang in his heart. He raised his arm and pointed to his servant, shouting with all his strength: "call the imperial doctor!"


    In the servant''s panic, the king was finally stunned by Wang Fan.


    The king suddenly fainted, which made the whole palace panic. The servants who served the king immediately called the doctors in the palace.


    Looking at the doctor and nurse in a hurry to come, sitting on the sofa Wang Fan covered his face with his hand, secretly laughed.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!


    Wang Fan, who was nearly crippled by the big prince, finally took a bad breath here and pulled back the game.


    In the reception hall, where people were gathering and facing the enemy, the princess who rushed to the hall looked very ugly. Her eyebrows were locked and her silver teeth were tight. A pair of apricot eyes were wide open. She glared at Wang Fan sitting on the sofa beside the king.

 V2.Chapter 385

    The gloomy Princess appeared in the reception hall, which surprised Wang Fan and Katyusha. They stood up one after another and looked at the princess coming towards them.


    The steady footed princess took a look at the king who was being treated by the doctor. A cold light flashed in her eyes. She raised her hand and drew it to Wang Fan''s face.


    "Pa"


    She grabbed the princess''s wrist and stared. "Princess, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll teach this boy a lesson and let him know that the royal family of T country is not so easy to provoke!" The princess glared at Wang Fan with a calm face.


    As the culprit of the whole thing, Wang Fan didn''t mean to be ashamed at all. Instead, he said with disdain, "princess, if you know what your brother has done to me, you won''t think what I did today is wrong."


    "The grudge between you and my brother is your business. Why do you treat my father like this?" The princess roared with emotion.


    "There''s an old Chinese saying that it''s the father''s fault not to teach the son. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of it?" Wang Fan said calmly.


    "Wang Fan, are you not afraid that I will order you to be shot?" The princess threatened with a cold face.


    "Princess highness, I guess the intention of the king is not to let me have any hostility to the prince again, so I will be in such a hurry to find my face. Now I have written off the grievances of the great prince, then you are angry with me again, it is very unnecessary!" Wang fan is very relaxed answer.


    Being speechless by Wang Fan''s words, the princess could only withdraw her hand and glare at Wang Fan in front of her.


    He reached out and touched his short hair on his head. Wang Fan smiled and said, "Your Highness, please tell the great prince that I have written off all his old grudges, but if he dare to offend me again, I will never give up!"


    Wang Fan''s words are very hard, although the princess''s back, those armed guards, all one by one fierce glare at him, but did not let Wang Fan have any fear.


    In fact, Wang Fan knew very well that if the king wanted to stand out for the big prince, he would have arranged for his soldiers to beat him into a sieve in the hotel, so although there were many guards in front of him, they would never attack him.


    And from the speed of the princess, she should have been waiting outside the reception hall.


    As for why I would wait outside the reception hall, I''m afraid it has something to do with the kinship that the king said!


    In ancient times, in order to establish alliances, people used the way of amity to deepen the friendship between alliances.


    Although it is now a civilized society, this traditional way inherited from ancient times has never been forgotten.


    When the king said that he wanted to establish a kinship relationship with Wang Fan, Wang Fan actually thought of this. In order not to give himself any trouble, Wang Fan deliberately said something that made the king angry.


    At present, Wang Fan has already reported the big prince''s revenge to the king, and in front of the princess, he has also expressed his attitude. Naturally, even if he refuses the king''s request.


    It has to be said that Wang Fan, who looks unreasonable, simply counts everything as death and does not give his opponent any chance to speak.


    In front of the princess put down these cruel words, Wang Fan took Katyusha to the door of the living room.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to come to the door of the meeting hall, the king called behind them, "Wang Fan, please stay!"


    Hearing the king''s voice full of power, Wang Fan, who stopped, laughed. He looked back at the king sitting on the sofa and said, "Your Majesty, I have already said what I should say. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to stay."


    "Is there nothing wrong with the king''s body?" Katyusha saw the king''s ruddy face and asked Wang Fan in a low voice.


    "Well! The old fox is in good health Wang Fan, with the same complexion, said to Katyusha in a low voice.


    They whispered at the door, but the king had already stood up. He waved his hand to the servants and doctors around him and walked to Wang Fan standing at the door with a smile.


    When he came to Wang Fan, the king put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "Wang Fan, you are the first one who dares to act silly in front of me and make me vomit blood. If this matter is spread, I will be very shameful!"


    "Oh? Spread it out? Are these people under your command not your confidants? How dare they tell the people outside the palace what happened tonight? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Won''t you get out?" The king looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and asked.


    "Your Majesty, although T country is not a military power, and it is not well-known in the world, you are a king after all. If I take this matter as a capital to show off, then I will not seek my own death." Wang Fan answered in a relaxed tone.


    "Do you mean to make me believe you?" Asked the king.


    "What else?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I have no trust in you now!" The king''s answer was very straightforward.


    On one side, Katyusha heard the speech and quickly said, "I can guarantee for him. If you think my weight is not enough, I can ask my cousin Lao Pu to guarantee for him!"


    "Miss Katyusha, are you threatening me?" The king looked at Katyusha with sharp eyes.


    "If you want to hurt Wang Fan, you can understand that!" Katyusha replied with a sneer.


    "Hurt him? No, I won''t do that kind of stupid thing. Wang Fan looks like me when I was young. I like him very much and appreciate him very much! " The king was not angry because of Katyusha''s words, but praised Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who had expected the king''s thoughts for a long time, was not dazed by the king''s praise. He shook his head with a smile and said to the king, "Your Majesty, I know what you want to say, but I appreciate your kindness! I can''t accept your offer! "


    "Why?" Asked the king.


    "Because I have an engagement and a wife!" Wang Fan replied.


    "Well, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Katyusha on one side was at a loss. She didn''t know what riddle Wang Fan and the king were playing.


    Wang Fan, with an apologetic face, looked at the princess behind the king and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, in fact, you should choose a right match for the princess instead of me. This will bring shame to the royal family of T country."


    At this time, Katyusha finally understood their conversation. She looked at the princess in surprise and asked in disbelief: "Your Majesty, are you going to marry the princess to Wang Fan?"


    "Yes, I do have that idea." The king made no secret of his reply. Seeing that Wang Fan was still unmoved, he continued: "I still hesitated before. Now! It must be done according to my will

 V2.Chapter 386

    The king''s strong attitude made Wang Fan frown, he said with a sneer: "I only heard that some people rob people''s daughters to show off their power, but I really haven''t heard that some people force their daughters to marry!"


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, do you think my daughter is not worthy of you? " The king said, his eyes showed the intention of killing, he then said: "if you refuse my kindness, then I will feel very shameless, you can not live out from here."


    "Your Majesty, are you challenging the tomahawks?" Katyusha heard that the king threatened Wang Fan and immediately stood in front of Wang Fan, glaring at the king of T country.


    And the princess standing behind the king, the expression on her face is more complex, she looked at Wang Fan plaintively, looking at the man who refused himself.


    Although T country is not a powerful country, it is not a country to be slaughtered. As a member of T country''s royal family, the princess also has her own pride.


    But the pride of being a royal family is not worth mentioning in front of Wang Fan, which makes Princess t feel insulted.


    She told her father that she couldn''t accept Wang Fan''s attitude. She wanted to solve this arrogant man in her own way.


    But she also knew that in front of her father, she must restrain her emotions, accept everything arranged for her by her father, and never violate anything.


    As long as the king did not order to get rid of Wang Fan, the disgusting guy, then the princess must not have such a move.


    The guards in the reception hall are also very angry at Wang Fan''s arrogance. As elite members of the royal family, they have been instilled with the idea of supremacy since childhood, and they are willing to sacrifice their lives to defend the dignity of the royal family.


    In front of so many people, they first offended the king in their mind with words, and then refused to accept the marriage with the princess with such attitude.


    This is not only a contempt for T country, but also a humiliation to these guards.


    It can be said that everyone present is waiting for the king''s order to smash Wang Fan''s head.


    However, when everyone glared at Wang Fan, the king was not angry. He looked at Wang Fan and looked at the young man carefully.


    After a long time, the king said, "Wang Fan, you are very much like me when I was young. You are arrogant and arrogant. You don''t pay attention to anyone. You are very smart and can use your chips very well. I have to admit that you are the best young man I have ever met."


    Listening to the king''s evaluation of himself, Wang Fan stretched out his hand to pull Katyusha behind him, looked into the king''s eyes, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty''s praise to me is really flattering, but I still can''t accept your suggestion."


    "Wang Fan, you are excellent, so if one day, you become my enemy, I will have a lot of trouble. Do you know what I mean?" Asked the king.


    "Then how can you believe that I am not interested in setting foot in T country?" Wang Fan asked.


    "To be my son-in-law, to be a redundancy!" Said the king firmly.


    Hearing that the king brought the topic back, Wang Fan felt a little headache, especially the king of T country, who wanted to make him redundant, which made Wang Fan feel very uncomfortable.


    Maybe in the eyes of the king of T country, it is a very proud thing to join the royal family of T country.


    But in Wang Fan''s heart, he thought it was a complete contempt.


    It''s a nuisance!


    It means that they have abandoned the dignity of men, become accessories of women, and become jokes of men all over the world.


    Don''t say Wang fan can''t accept it, even the women around him won''t accept it.


    Kaqiusha, who was dragged behind by Wang Fan, is a girl who grew up in e country, but she has lived in China for so long, so she still knows the meaning of Ruzhu.


    As a member who has been accepted by Liu Juan, she has regarded herself as a member of Wang Fan''s family, so naturally, she regards Wang Fan''s affairs as her own.


    In the face of the king''s domineering attitude, Katyusha said with a sneer, "Your Majesty, I don''t think you know what''s going on."


    "Oh? What do you want to say, Miss Katyusha? " The king asked with a smile.


    "It''s still unknown that Wang Fan won''t agree to the marriage you mentioned, but you want to make him redundant. It''s just a joke!" Katyusha said with disdain.


    "In your eyes, our T royal family is so unbearable?" The smile on the king''s face gradually disappeared and replaced by a cold face.


    Ignoring the king''s cold face, Katyusha continued: "if you have enough sincerity for this marriage, maybe I will help you to integrate the princess into the big family and become our good sister, but with your present posture, I guess your wishful thinking will fail."


    "Miss Katyusha, I know the power behind you is not simple, but now it''s in T country, I can create a thousand accidents about you and Wang Fan''s accidental death. Do you still have the confidence to challenge me?" The king threatened with a cold face.


    Hearing the king''s threat to her, Katyusha did not panic. She even laughed.


    Angered by Katyusha''s laughter, the king frowned and said in a low voice, "Katyusha, are you challenging me?"


    "Your Majesty, as I thought, you have no idea what you are facing or what you should worry about." Katyusha returned with a smile.


    "Well! Miss Qian Jin from the Tomahawk gang of e country? The cousin of the president of country e? Or Chinese gangs The king asked scornfully.


    "No! no No Katyusha shakes her head and denies the king''s doubts. The smile on her face gradually disappears. She calmly looks at the king who is about to run away in front of her eyes and says softly, "do you know nvluocha?"


    "Who?" Like being shocked, the king nervously looked at Katyusha and stepped back.


    "Nvluocha!" Katyusha replied.


    "Are you a nvluocha? It''s impossible! As far as I know, nuluocha is Chinese, not from e country at all! " The king shook his head and said excitedly.


    "Ha ha! Your majesty, your intelligence officer doesn''t even know that Nu Luocha is in T country. It seems that she should be shot! No wonder you dare to talk to Wang fan like this. " Katyusha said with a laugh.


    "She''s in country t? Who is she? " The king asked in horror.


    Katyusha said calmly: "she has an engagement with Wang Fan. I think you should know who she is!"


    "Liu Juan? The Chinese woman? Why didn''t I think of it! " The king''s eyes widened in disbelief.

 V2.Chapter 387

    The king''s strong reaction shocked Wang Fan.


    If Xiao Xia and Tong Jiahui are afraid of Liu Juan''s identity, Wang fan can understand it, but as the king of T country, they also show such an attitude towards Liu Juan''s identity, which makes Wang Fan feel incredible!


    "Your Majesty, do you still want to stick to your ideas?" Katyusha looked at the king with a smile.


    One side has been silent t princess, at this time has come to his father''s back, stretched out her hand gently pulled the king''s sleeve, expression complex shook her head.


    Seeing his daughter''s action, the king frowned and did not immediately answer Katyusha''s words. Instead, he looked at Wang Fan.


    "Wang Fan, what do you think of Katyusha?" Asked the stern king.


    This problem is really sudden, not to mention Wang Fan did not expect, even Katyusha did not expect.


    Katyusha, standing beside Wang Fan, also looks at Wang Fan curiously, waiting for his answer.


    Wang Fan was suddenly asked about his feelings. Although he was embarrassed, he had to answer.


    Especially in the face of Katyusha''s eager eyes, he had to give an answer. Wang Fan replied with a smile: "I will cherish every sincere feeling and never let down any woman who really loves me."


    "Dear fan, I knew that you would not let me down!" Katyusha, who never conceals her feelings, hugs Wang Fan excitedly and kisses him deeply on the face.


    He nodded his head and said, "as the king of T, I hope you can do the same to my daughter. After all, I have only one daughter. She is also the apple of my eye."


    "Father The princess heard the king''s words and looked at him with a complicated expression.


    He put out his hand and patted the princess''s hand gently. The king said kindly: "daughter, Wang fan is a person who can achieve great things. Although it seems that he has wronged you to let you marry him, one day, you will understand my painstakingness."


    "Father! I understand The princess answered, nodding her head.


    The dialogue between father and daughter made Wang Fan realize the king''s meaning very quickly. He also knew that the king could not refuse anything when he married his daughter. After all, the dignity of the royal family was there.


    "Your Majesty, if you think I''m reliable, I''m willing to take care of the princess and make sure she won''t be hurt by anyone." Wang Fan said on his own initiative.


    Katyusha, who was holding Wang Fan in her arms, echoed and said, "hey hey, I''m going to be a sister to the princess in the future. I feel happy when I think about it."


    Two people''s words let the princess red face, her voice is very light said: "I will get along with you."


    "Wang Fan, the situation of your youth is decided by you young people. I''m too old to interfere too much, but I''m sure what you said today will not disappoint me." The king was also satisfied with Wang Fan''s promise.


    Then the king took the princess''s hand and slowly handed it to Wang Fan. Then he said, "my daughter, celica, will give it to you!"


    Holding Princess celika''s hand, Wang Fan solemnly said: "please rest assured that I will abide by my promise."


    "Good! Wang Fan, although you and my daughter can''t hold a wedding, I will still make you a member of the royal family according to the royal tradition, and tell the world the good news. " The king said excitedly to Wang Fan.


    "Canonized as a member of the royal family?" Wang Fan, who didn''t know the royal tradition, looked blankly at Princess celica.


    "As the son-in-law of the royal family, they will get a corresponding title, which is a symbol of status and an honor." Princess celica explained.


    "Yes! I''ll make you the general of the national defense, the deputy commander of the royal guard The king said happily.


    "My God! General protector.... Or vice commander? Can I still command the army? " When Wang Fan heard the king''s words, he opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    "Of course! You are my son-in-law. Of course I can''t treat you badly! " The king nodded and looked at Wang Fan kindly.


    This made Katyusha very anxious. She murmured to herself, "it seems that I want to have a good talk with old Tony!"


    Did not expect to accept T princess''s marriage, actually can get so big benefits, Wang Fan some regret before the strong!


    The king''s words, Wang Fan quickly lay down, prostrate at the foot of the king, clever said: "thank you for the gift of the father-in-law, I will take good care of celica!"


    At this time, Wang Fan''s face was serious, but his heart was already happy. Looking at the princess who was also creeping on the ground, the more he looked, the more he felt that the princess was really beautiful.


    Thanks for the king''s gift, Wang fan leaves the palace in a hurry. He takes the princess and Katyusha by the hand, gets on the car that mark has prepared for them, and goes to the place where Liu Juan and Tong Jiahui are.


    At night, there are few vehicles in M city. The car Wang Fan and his family take is flying on the broad road, and soon they come to Tong Jiahui''s villa in the suburbs.


    Ah Qi, who had been waiting here for a long time, saw Wang Fan''s car parked at the door and quickly opened the door for Wang Fan.


    "Ah Qi? Why are you in T country? " Wang Fan was surprised to see ah Qi.


    The embarrassed ah Qi said in a low voice: "brother fan, I''m here to protect the first lady."


    "Oh, it seems that you must have planned the kidnapping of Jiahui before!" Wang Fan asked as he got out of the car.


    "Van Gogh Don''t know how to answer, the expression on ah Qi''s face is more embarrassed.


    Knowing Katyusha''s identity, ah Qi was not surprised when he saw her. However, when he saw a girl in T country''s traditional costume in the car, his face was obviously a little surprised.


    "This is Princess celica!" Wang fan saw the expression on ah Qi''s face and introduced it to him.


    Alighting Princess celika smile, hands together, is very gentle said: "sawadika!"


    "Sawadika!" Learning that the other party is a princess, ah Qi returns the gift in a hurry.


    When the princess got out of the car, Wang Fan, led by ah Qi, went into Tong Jiahui''s villa here.


    At night, the villas are brightly lit. Several bodyguards in suits are responsible for guarding the villas. When they see Wang Fan''s appearance, they bow and salute one after another.


    Through the garden in the villa, several people come to an inconspicuous warehouse. Ah Qi does not open the wooden door of the warehouse, but turns a pendant on the wooden door.


    "Kaka kaka"


    With ah Qi turning the pendant, a huge black hole and a concrete step split in the open space beside the warehouse were also exposed to the public.

 V2.Chapter 388

    Stepping on the concrete steps, Wang Fan and some of them came to the basement. In the brightly lit basement, there was a very bad smell of damp.


    "Van Gogh, the first lady, they are in front." Ah Qi led the way and said to Wang Fan behind him.


    After ah Qi, Wang Fan and others soon came to a room. The iron door was opened. Liu Juan was sitting on a chair, looking up at a man in the corner who was shivering


    "Jiang Xiaonian?" See clearly the appearance of the man, Wang Fan exclaimed in surprise.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaonian did not have the same scenery as before, with messy hair and beard and ragged clothes. He was terrified. When he heard Wang Fan calling his name, he quickly buried his head in the corner of the wall.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Jiang would look like he is today. Think about your boundless scenery in H City, tut! Tut! Tut Seeing Jiang Xiaonian''s appearance, Wang Fan felt very comfortable.


    At the beginning, Jiang Xiaonian made trouble for him everywhere in H city. Wang Fan had wanted to clean him up for a long time, but because of ghost uncle and Han Chen, he never had the chance.


    Now in T country, Wang Fan will certainly not let Jiang Xiaonian go.


    Hiding in the corner, Jiang Xiaonian shivers and does not dare to look back at Wang Fan standing at the door. He naturally knows Wang Fan''s dissatisfaction with him and how unbearable his current situation is.


    "Do you know where Miao Qing is?" Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan and asks.


    "At present, he still insists that he has nothing to do with Miao Qing''s affairs." Liu Juan returned with a cold face.


    "Is it?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Jiang Xiaonian in the corner explained in a hurry: "brother fan, I really don''t know about Miao Qing. I really don''t know!"


    "Good! Since you don''t know about Miao Qing, I''ll take you home! " Wang fanshuang said quickly.


    When they heard Wang Fan''s words, they all looked at him in surprise. They didn''t understand why he made such a decision.


    Jiang Xiaonian, who suddenly heard that he was going to let himself go home, made a response immediately. He turned around and kowtowed to Wang Fan. He said gratefully: "brother fan! Thank you, brother fan. I dare not trouble you any more! "


    "Ah Qi, send Mr. Jiang on the road!" Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    Ah Qi, who was still in a daze, was stunned when he heard Wang Fan''s words. Then he took a dagger from his waist and walked to Jiang Xiaonian''s side in a few steps.


    I thought Wang Fan was so kind-hearted that he wanted to let Jiang Xiaonian go. When ah Qi picked him up from the ground, he was so scared that his legs softened and he peed in his pants. He even yelled: "brother fan! Spare my life! Spare my life


    "Spare your life? What did you do in H city? You know best. Originally, I thought that if you could help me save Miao Qing, I would spare your life. Now it seems that you have no value at all! So don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    Wang Fan, who is lighting a cigarette, looks contemptuously at Jiang Xiaonian, who has peed his pants. He disdains his former opponent.


    In the narrow room, the smell of men''s urine is mixed with the smell of damp, which makes people feel extremely uncomfortable. But several women didn''t cover their mouths and noses, and they all quietly looked at Wang Fan.


    Tong Jiahui saw the princess of T standing behind Wang Fan. From her eyes, she could feel something. Although she was very curious, she didn''t ask.


    After all, at this juncture, asking Wang Fan these questions not only shows that she is not cultivated, but also brings her a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui is more and more confused about what kind of person Wang fan is.


    In H City, when Tong Jiahui first contacted Wang Fan, she just used him as a chess piece to help her complete her father''s plan. Later, when she learned about Wang Fan''s undercover identity, Tong Jiahui didn''t feel any difference.


    As a young lady of Hengtai group, she has contact with both black and white people, so she really doesn''t need to be surprised about Wang Fan''s identity.


    But when she came to T country, she suddenly found that Wang Fan, whom she knew, was a man of mystery to her.


    The identity is unknown, but Liu Juan, who is quite afraid of her father Liu Tian, and the daughter of the first Mafia in e country, are all in love with Wang Fan.


    If Liu Juan''s affection for Wang fan is due to the engagement made by blind Master, what about Katyusha?


    This girl of e country, what is she for?


    There is also a gentle and virtuous Princess of T standing behind Wang Fan. What kind of relationship does she have with Wang Fan?


    Tong Jiahui suddenly has a sense of crisis. Deep in her heart, she has a great strangeness to Wang Fan. She even doubts whether he will treasure her feelings as before.


    "I shouldn''t have let him out of my sight!"


    Tong Jiahui, who is too late to repent, regrets that she left Wang Fan under the pretext of being kidnapped.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world, even if the heart how unwilling, but the fact is placed in front of her, she can only be powerless to accept the reality.


    "Brother fan! I said, I said all, please let me go Jiang Xiaonian, whose neck was cut by a dagger, issued a cry like killing a pig and begged Wang Fan with his hands.


    Jiang Xiaonian''s cry awakens Tong Jiahui. She looks at ah Qi and asks for Wang Fan: "Jiang Xiaonian, if you dare to cheat us, I will make you regret it."


    "No, no!" Jiang Xiaonian, already on the verge of madness, repeatedly set about.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask again, Jiang Xiaonian told all he knew.


    Just as Wang Fan expected, Jiang Xiaonian, as a representative of the high table meeting, made a special trip to contact members of the high table meeting of T country.


    General Yalu is indeed a member of the high table society. Everything that happens in T country is a conspiracy of the high table society.


    But Jiang Xiaonian didn''t know who and what kind of identity the man hiding behind general Yalu was.


    Tong Jiahui suddenly kidnaps Jiang Xiaonian, and completely disrupts Jiang Xiaonian''s plan. She can''t see Jiang Xiaonian in Yalu, so naturally she doesn''t know the follow-up.


    As for the kidnapping of Miao Qing, red sister is also one of the culprits. The place where the people of the high table meeting held Miao Qing is also a private villa of red sister.


    After getting the news from Jiang Xiaonian, Wang Fan immediately contacted the ghost uncle in China. After telling the ghost uncle about Miao Qing, he also told the ghost uncle about himself and the princess of T country.


    The ghost uncle on the phone didn''t make any response to these things. After he hung up the phone in a hurry, ghost uncle organized people to start the rescue work for Miao Qing.


    Princess T, who accompanied Wang Fan, also made a detailed report to the king about what Jiang Xiaonian said.

 V2.Chapter 389

    Miao Qing was successfully rescued, which made Wang Fan very happy. The coronation ceremony specially held for him by T King''s room made him become famous in T country through news.


    All this in the eyes of ordinary people, the dream of a lifetime can not be realized, so miraculously happened in Wang Fan!


    As soon as he was busy with the affairs of T country, Wang Fan was anxious to return to China. After all, Miao Qing''s situation worried him. Moreover, he asked Guishu many times on the phone about Wang Yue''s illness. Guishu deliberately digged away from the topic, which gave Wang Fan an ominous premonition.


    Wang Fan and Liu Juan took a special plane for the royal family of T country. They returned to H City in China and met Liu pangzi and Hu Xiaomei at the airport.


    A few days did not see Liu pangzi, Wang Fan almost did not recognize him, a stiff suit and half a face so big sunglasses, live out of a film and television drama big man''s dress.


    Hu Xiaomei is still wearing a cheongsam, standing there with a charming smile on her face.


    Two people''s dress is very eye-catching, attracted airport pick-up people have sideways, this let Liu fat man''s vanity got great satisfaction.


    However, in front of Wang Fan, Liu pangzi is always Liu pangzi. As soon as he sees Wang Fan in the line of sight, he immediately ignores pretending to be cool. He takes off his sunglasses and hastily welcomes him.


    "Bodhisattva! I miss you so much Liu pangzi stretched out his arms and hugged Wang Fan tightly.


    Wang Fan, who was held in his arms by Liu pangzi, poked his big stomach with his hand and said in his ear, "Liu Juan didn''t come back with me. She asked me to bring you good things."


    After hearing Wang Fan say this, Liu pangzi saw clearly that only Tong Jiahui and ah Qi were with Wang Fan, and there was no other entourage.


    "Bodhisattva, I heard that you have a new girlfriend, the princess of T country. Why didn''t you come with me?" Liu pangzi smiles at Tong Jiahui and asks Wang Fan in a low voice.


    "Next month, there will be an event for the royal family of T country. I can''t participate in it, so the princess will stay in T country and take part in it instead of me." Wang Fan explained.


    "Sister Jiahui, didn''t I teach you a lesson?" Liu pangzi asked with a bad smile.


    Looking back at Tong Jiahui standing behind her, Wang Fan smiles at her, turns to Liu pangzi and says, "you boy, you didn''t tell me the identity of Liu Juan. I almost made a fool of myself!"


    "Hey, hey! Bodhisattva, what''s my sister''s status? She''s just a student sister! " Liu pangzi loosened his arm and said with a smile to Wang Fan.


    Listen to Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan also know that this is not the time to say this, he handed his suitcase to Liu pangzi, casually said: "let''s go to see Miao Qing first!"


    Hu Xiaomei, who is behind Liu pangzi, has a chance to say hello to Wang Fan. She smiles and says, "Bodhisattva, the car has been arranged, and the blind Master is in the hospital with sister Qing."


    "Thank you so much!" Wang Fan said.


    After greeting, Wang Fan went out of the airport and got into the car Liu pangzi brought with them.


    Miao Qing, who was rescued by ghost uncle, lives in the central hospital with the best medical conditions in H city. Wang Fan goes out of the airport and does not go back to Fuyuan teahouse. Instead, they go straight to the hospital to see Miao Qing.


    On the way to the hospital, Wang Fan asked Liu pangzi about Miao Qing. After learning that Miao Qing was only suffering from some skin injuries and there was no danger, Wang Fan was a little relieved.


    Knowing that Miao Qing was not in a big way, Wang Fan asked about Wang Yue again. However, Liu pangzi didn''t give a happy answer this time. Instead, he hesitated to get out of the way, which made Wang Fan''s heart thump.


    The car has come to the Central Hospital, and Wang fan is not asking. Although he has a guess in his heart, he does not dare to face the reality.


    Wang Fan stepped out of the car and saw Liu Qiang waiting for him in the parking lot, as well as several brothers of Sihai gang.


    "Bodhisattva!"


    Liu Qiang, when they saw Wang Fan, called Qi Qi.


    "Hard work, brothers!" Wang Fan answered.


    Liu pangzi, who follows Wang Fan, reminds us: "Bodhisattva, sister Qing has always been taken care of by Xiaomei and sister Qiang. These days, they are also very hard."


    "Well, I see!" Wang Fan looks at Liu Qiang gratefully and nods to him.


    Liu Qiang leads the way in front, and the brothers of Sihai Gang follow Wang Fan, and they walk to the inpatient department.


    Since the gangsters of H city changed their pattern because of Wang Fan, the citizens of H city have rarely seen the scenes of fighting and killing in the rivers and lakes. Therefore, Wang Fan''s appearance in the hospital soon attracted people''s attention.


    However, the people in the hospital did not know the identity of Wang Fan. They just watched these people pass by in front of their own eyes with a lively attitude.


    Wang Fan, in his twenties, has a plain appearance, but Tong Jiahui, who is behind him, is so beautiful that many people can''t help sighing that a flower was planted on the cow dung.


    What''s more, he secretly pointed out to Wang Fan and secretly guessed everything about him with a disgusting attitude to vent their dissatisfaction.


    On the second floor of the inpatient department, as soon as Wang Fan stepped out of the elevator, he saw the four seas brothers standing in the corridor.


    "Bodhisattva!"


    They all said hello, which startled the families of other patients in the corridor.


    "Why are all the brothers here?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "The brothers are worried that someone will do harm to Qingjie, so they work in shifts here. There''s nothing wrong these days." Liu pangzi quickly explained.


    "Have all Li Huairen''s men been cleaned up?" Wang Fan turned to look at Liu pangzi and asked.


    "There are still a few people who are missing the net. Brothers are looking for them." Liu pangzi replied.


    "Clean your hands and feet, as long as it''s poisoned, don''t let it go!" Wang Fan''s eyes flashed with cold light and ordered to Liu pangzi.


    "OK, Bodhisattva!" Liu pangzi promised, then led Wang Fan to the ward.


    Came to the door of the ward, Wang Fan gently pushed open the door of the ward, the expression on his face instantly became gentle sunshine.


    Miao Qing, who was sitting at the head of the bed in the ward, saw Wang Fan coming in and asked with a smile, "Wang Fan, I heard you are very romantic in T country!"


    "No, don''t listen to their nonsense." Wang Fan scratched his head and said awkwardly.


    After Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui, holding the flowers Hu Xiaomei prepared for her, came out from behind Wang Fan and said to Miao Qing with a smile, "sister Qing, I wish you a speedy recovery."


    "Thank you, Jiahui!" Miao Qingbai looks at Wang Fan and turns to take the flowers from Tong Jiahui with a smile.


    When Tong Jiahui sat by the bed, Miao Qing couldn''t wait to ask, "Jiahui, have you made any progress in your trip to T country this time?"


    "Sister Qing, you don''t have to be so straightforward!" Tong Jiahui said with an embarrassed face.


    "Keke"


    Being embarrassed by Miao Qing''s outspokenness, Wang Fan coughs softly.


    Miao Qing, who was sitting on the hospital bed, glared at Wang Fan and said: "it''s not stealing food. Do you need to be so embarrassed?"

 V2.Chapter 390

    Miao Qing''s injury is not serious. Knowing that the blind master has returned to Fuyuan teahouse, and that uncle GUI is waiting for him, Wang fan leaves Tong Jiahui to talk to Miao Qing about the past, and goes back to Fuyuan teahouse with Liu pangzi.


    In the hall of the teahouse, there are some old people in Liu village. They are drinking tea and talking about something. After Wang Fan said hello to them, he hurried up to the second floor.


    When he came to the door of the blind Master''s room, Wang Fan hesitated again. He raised his arm for a long time before he decided to knock on the door.


    Ghost uncle opened the door. Seeing Wang Fan at the door, ghost uncle nodded at him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and called him and Liu pangzi into the room.


    Sitting on the sofa, the blind master waited for Wang Fan to sit down before he asked, "have you seen Xiaojuan?"


    "Yes, blind master." Wang Fan replied.


    "Do you two get along?" The blind Master asked again.


    "Not bad." Wang Fan replied again.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, the blind master took a puff of smoke, nodded and said, "xiaojuan''er has a strong temper. If there is anything, please let her know."


    "Blind Master, I understand." Wang Fan replied.


    Liu pangzi poured a cup of tea for Wang Fan and sat on the sofa beside him.


    For a time, the people in the room had no words, only the sound of tobacco burning, which made people feel very depressed.


    Ghost uncle, sitting on the other side of the sofa, rubbed his cheeks with both hands. After a long time, he said, "Xiaofan, Wang Yue is not here!"


    Although he had such a premonition for a long time, Wang Fan didn''t dare to accept this reality. At the moment, ghost uncle finally said it. Wang Fan''s heart was like being stabbed by a knife.


    "Who did it? Is it Li Huairen''s staff? " Wang Fan asked, biting his teeth.


    "It''s not what you think. Wang Yue is seriously injured. The doctors have tried their best!" Uncle GUI shook his head and said.


    "Uncle GUI, you promised me that you would take good care of Wang Yue. Have you forgotten?" Wang Fanqiang endured the pain in his heart, biting his teeth and looking at the ghost uncle.


    Although I know that uncle GUI is just as sad as him because of Wang Yue''s leaving, and that it doesn''t matter, Wang fan can''t help but want to have a big fight with Uncle GUI.


    The appearance of the red dress came back to Wang Fan''s mind. He could clearly see Wang Yue''s smile and smile, and could clearly feel Wang Yue''s expectation for him, but he could no longer hold her hand and say something from his heart to her.


    "Cry if you want to!" Ghost uncle comforts Wang Fan.


    "Boy, there will always be people around us who are ahead of us. You need to be more open." Although he couldn''t see the expression on Wang Fan''s face, the blind master could also feel the change of Wang Fan''s mood. He said hoarsely and held out his hand to Wang Fan who was sitting beside him.


    The wrinkled but powerful hand tightly grasped Wang Fan''s shaking arm. Blind master could feel Wang Fan''s anger and his inner pain, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    The four men in the room have all experienced this kind of suffering. They have been forced to face the departure of their relatives or friends, but they have no way to get out of this sadness.


    People, that is, no matter how strong you are, can not hide their most vulnerable side.


    Tears down Wang Fan''s cheek, a bitter along the corner of his mouth, slowly slide into his mouth.


    Life is so fragile that he can''t accept it, but he has to face the reality.


    Han Chen''s sacrifice and Wang Yue''s departure make Wang Fan struggle again and again in pain. He doesn''t know how to face all this, and he doesn''t know whether he can persist.


    This is not only because of the present misfortune, but also because he cherishes everyone around him.


    There are also Liu pangzi, Tong Jiahui and Liu Juan....


    Wang Fan didn''t dare to think about what kind of state he would be if any of them left him.


    "Xiaofan, there will always be people to sacrifice, and there will always be people to dare to sacrifice. This is the meaning of life. You should understand it." Ghost uncle said softly.


    There will always be people to sacrifice, but also to dare to sacrifice!


    When Miao Qing scolded Wang Fan, he also talked about sacrifice and despised his greed for life and fear of death.


    When he saw Miao Qing in the hospital, Wang Fan wanted to comfort her and help her recover from the shock, but he didn''t expect that Miao Qing was so calm and didn''t show any worrying emotions at all.


    This may be her attitude towards life and her understanding of undercover identity.


    For the sake of faith, for the sake of ideal, they have lost too much, but they are bearing it silently.


    Miao Qing is a woman, still can be so calm face, as a man, how can Wang fan so beat.


    Wipe the tears on his face with the palm of his hand. Wang Fan takes out a cigarette and puts it in his mouth. He lights it and takes a hard puff. He slowly says to Liu pangzi, "pass on my words. I will give them three days to get out of H city. After three days, as long as they dare to sell drugs in H City, I will make them regret coming to this world."


    "Yes Liu pangzi agreed.


    With these words, Wang Fan looked at ghost uncle and blind Master and said with a smile: "ghost uncle, blind Master, don''t worry, I won''t be knocked down! I won''t let you down. "


    Seeing that Wang Fan finally came out of the pain, ghost uncle nodded at ease, and the blind man sitting on one side also patted Wang Fan''s arm gently, with a happy smile on his face.


    "This time I went to T country, Jiang Xiaonian''s identity has been determined. For the sake of safety, I didn''t bring him back, but stayed in T country. You can ask Xie an and Xiao Xia to contact each other and arrange people to go to T country for interrogation. If you need me to come forward, I can help them deal with T country." Wang Fan looks at ghost uncle to say.


    "All right! I''ll get in touch with Xie an in a moment. " The ghost uncle answers a way.


    "If there''s nothing else, I want to be alone." Wang Fanchang took a breath, tried to squeeze out a smile and said to the crowd.


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, the blind Master said: "Xiao Fan, there is something you need to do. I''m afraid you don''t have time to rest!"


    "What''s the matter? In such a hurry? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "We have made new progress in the matter of not changing the gold. I discussed it with the blind master. I hope you can trace it as soon as possible." Ghost uncle explained.


    "New developments? Blind Master, didn''t you say that Jin Buhuan is related to R? Is it the news from r country? " Wang Fan looked at the blind Master in surprise.


    "It really has something to do with r country, but you can''t go to r country, because there''s something wrong with r country. You have to send Liu pangzi back to w province first." The blind man replied.


    "W province? Blind Master, is w Province in our charge now? " Hearing the blind man talking about w Province, Wang Fan asked in surprise.

 V2.Chapter 391

    In the evening, B city, w Province, snack street.


    "Members of the group, we are now in the snack street of B city. If you want to taste snacks, you can find suitable food here. We will gather here in two hours." Lin Na, a tour guide with a yellow hat on her head and a guide flag in her hand, said to the tourists in front of her.


    "Good!"


    More than a dozen tourists agreed, and then scattered to separate their activities.


    When the tourists were almost gone, Wang Fan pulled Liu pangzi to the side of the guide and said with a smile, "beauty, let''s treat you to dinner."


    "Mr. Wang, I''m really sorry. I''ve made an appointment with a friend. You can eat by yourself." With an apologetic smile, Miss Lin Na turned and walked to a boy not far away.


    Seeing Lin Na running to the boy happily, Liu pangzi said with regret: "good cabbage makes pigs Arch!"


    "I''ll tell you, just make an appointment by yourself. Why do you have to pull on me? It''s really embarrassing!" Wang Fan glared at Liu pangzi and taught him a lesson.


    When they were talking, Liu Juan, who had already bought ice cream, came to them with four ice cream in her hand. She didn''t see Lin Na. She looked at Liu pangzi suspiciously and asked, "brother, didn''t you talk to miss Lin?"


    "Yes, but I said it." Wang Fan took an ice cream from Liu Juan and said as he ate it.


    "People have boyfriends, so Liu pangzi, with a lost face, took the ice cream that Liu Juan handed him and said.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. If she has a boyfriend, you have only one competitor. You have a better chance of winning." Liu Juan said with a smile.


    Lin Na, who talks and laughs with her boyfriend, takes a look at Wang Fan and puts her arms around the boy and walks into the bustling crowd.


    Seeing Lin Na disappear in the crowd, Liu pangzi has no choice but to accept the reality. After sighing, he said, "let''s find the blind Master''s friend first. Don''t delay the business."


    "Well, brother, I''ve just come to w province. Juan''er and I listen to you. We''ll do whatever you say!" Wang Fan took Liu Juan''s bag, carried it on his shoulder and said to Liu pangzi.


    "Brother, did you contact that person? Where shall we meet him? " Liu Juan asked.


    "I told him about our itinerary. He asked us to meet in Xuji fried buns. The time is almost the same. Let''s hurry." Liu pangzi looked at the watch in his hand and said to Wang Fan and Liu Juan.


    Three people all the way looking at the scenery of B city, soon found Xu Ji fried bread archway.


    "Number three, please." Xu Ji, the receptionist of the Fried Bun, reminded with a smile.


    "We are friends of Uncle Xiong. He has made a reservation here." Liu pangzi revealed the name of Uncle Xiong.


    The young man in charge of reception looked at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan and Liu Juan carefully. Then he said with a smile, "Xiong Bo just called and said that he would come later. I''ll show you to the room to wait for him first."


    "Good." With a promise, Liu followed the receptionist and walked into the front door of the crowded restaurant.


    Wang Fan, who follows Liu pangzi, finally finishes the last ice cream and whispers to Liu Juan: "juan''er, if Liu pangzi stays here, will you go back to take care of blind Master?"


    "I can''t go back. If there is no one to take care of the blind Master, I want to take him here to accompany my brother. With my brother''s ability, if there is no one behind him, he may be difficult to make a difference." Liu Juan said as she walked.


    "What you said is really reasonable. I hope things will go well in W province this time." Wang fan is very worried said.


    "W province has always been in a state of chaos, and the relationship with Huaxia is so tense. We should be careful here, and don''t let my brother get hurt." Liu Juan looks at Liu pangzi''s back and talks a lot more gently.


    Some are not used to Liu Juan''s tenderness, Wang Fan said: "juan''er, when you talk about Liu pangzi, your eyes are full of tenderness. How can you keep a straight face when you talk to me?"


    "I''m the only woman who hurts my brother. Unlike you, a group of women chase after you everywhere. Do you understand?" Liu Juan glared at Wang Fan, but she didn''t teach him a lesson.


    This made Wang Fanyi speechless. He blinked his eyes and said, "daughter in law, don''t be angry. I''ll give you a full set of massage tonight to make up for my fault."


    "You? Hum! No good intentions! I don''t want it Liu Juan snorted coldly, rejected Wang Fan''s proposal, walked quickly, and took Liu pangzi''s arm.


    Liu pangzi, who is walking with his head down, is suddenly held by Liu Juan. First, he is stunned. Then he looks back at Wang Fan behind him, with a winning smile on his face.


    Although Liu Juan and Liu pangzi are not brothers and sisters, their feelings are very deep because of years of hardships. Therefore, Liu Juan absolutely supports Liu pangzi unconditionally.


    This time, the blind Master appointed Wang Fan to follow Liu pangzi to w province to find his father''s friend Xiong Bo, also to help Liu pangzi with what should have belonged to him.


    Liu Juan, who got the news, was even more desperate to follow them, which made Liu pangzi very moved.


    When it comes to Liu pangzi''s father, Wang fan is also surprised.


    At that time, the blind Master had two apprentices, one of whom was Zhao Shanhe, the father of Liu pangzi.


    When he helped the blind Master pursue and kill the assassin who attacked Mr. situ, Zhao Shanhe was highly valued by the blind Master, so after the end of the mission, he was sent to w province to develop the power of Hongmen.


    At the beginning, Zhao Shanhe got into trouble in W Province, and soon made a name for himself. However, because of his incompatibility with the local gangs in W Province, he has not been able to unify the gangs in W province.


    In addition, the relationship between W province and Huaxia was particularly tense at that time, so some upper class figures in W province began to use the influence of the underworld to clean up the forces outside w province and those underworld figures who refused to listen to them.


    Zhao Shanhe is a man who came from China and has a certain influence on the underworld in W province. However, because he has different opinions with the top figures in W Province, he naturally becomes the first choice for cleaning.


    With the arrival of a bloody storm, Zhao Shanhe was in a precarious situation in W province. In order to leave a way for himself, Zhao Shanhe sent his son, later Liu pangzi, back to China and gave him to his master blind master.


    Blind Master takes Zhao Shanhe''s flesh and blood, that is, young Liu pangzi, back to Liu village and gives him to Liu Neng''s younger brother to raise him. This is the reason why Liu pangzi was adopted.


    This time Liu pangzi returned to w Province, on the one hand, to get back what belonged to him, on the other hand, to help the blind man''s friend in r country.

 V2.Chapter 392

    After waiting in the private room for a long time, the door of the private room was pushed open. A man in a black short sleeve shirt, about 50 years old, came in with his arms open.


    "Who are you?" Liu pangzi stood up, looked at the man who came into the room and asked.


    "My name is a Xiong. You can call me Xiong Bo. You are Zhao Shanhe''s son." The man who called himself xiongbo pulled a chair and sat down, looking up and down at the fat man in front of him.


    Hearing the man''s voice, Liu pangzi confirmed that he was the one who contacted him on the phone. Then he nodded and said, "yes, uncle Xiong."


    "You boy, how can you speak so politely? It doesn''t look like you''ve come out to mix!" Xiongbo looks up and down at Liu pangzi and looks at Wang Fan sitting next to him.


    The domineering male uncle pointed to Wang Fan and asked, "is this your younger brother?"


    "Yes, uncle Xiong, I''m his younger brother." Wang Fan stood up and held out his hand with a smile.


    "Sit down! Do you understand the rules? What''s your status? Do you have a voice here? " Xiongbo was very disgusted and glared at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who held out his hand in embarrassment, picked up the teapot on the table and went to xiongbo with a smile. He poured a cup of tea for xiongbo and said, "xiongbo, we are all from small places. We don''t know the rules of the river and the lake very well. Please bear with us!"


    "What a confession! You people from mainland China are not so quaint. I look down on you Seeing that Wang Fan poured tea for himself, Xiong Bo was very satisfied. When he was excited, he burst out the dialect of W province.


    Listening to xiongbo''s comments on them, Wang Fan was not angry either. He accompanied him with a smile and said, "don''t be angry, xiongbo. My elder brother hasn''t been out much. When I first came to w Province, I still need you to take care of a lot of things."


    "Brother Shanhe is very kind to me. Naturally, I won''t treat his son badly. You guys will play for a few days in W province. If you have anything, we''ll talk about it later." Xiongbo was very proud to finish, took out a stack of money from his pocket and threw it on the table.


    Before fat man Liu spoke, uncle Xiong said, "I''m covering this area. I''ll send some younger brothers to play with you later. You bring your own girls, and I won''t let them arrange for you."


    When Xiong Bo spoke, he aimed his eyes at Liu Juan, especially at her full and firm place.


    Wang Fan, standing beside Xiong Bo, of course noticed his move and saw the cold light in Liu Juan''s eyes.


    Wang Fan, who was afraid that Liu Juan would not agree with her, quickly took out a cigarette and handed it to xiongbo. He said with a smile, "xiongbo, don''t get me wrong. This is my girlfriend. She came with me to gain insight."


    "Oh? Young man, you are very lucky Xiongbo smokes and looks at Wang Fan meaningfully.


    "Of course, of course." Wang fan is perfunctory male uncle one side, at the same time makes the wink to Liu Juan.


    Sitting next to Liu Juan, Liu pangzi has no good feelings for Xiong Bo. If it''s just because he looks down on himself, Liu pangzi doesn''t care.


    In fact, when he came to w province this time, Liu pangzi didn''t think much about it. He just didn''t dare to disobey the meaning of blind master. He was very curious about his life experience, so he agreed to go to w province.


    According to Liu pangzi''s idea, he spent a few days in W province with Wang Fan and Liu Juan to learn about his parents, and then by the way, he helped the blind man''s friends to solve some of the problems they encountered here, and then found an excuse to return to H city.


    So for the appearance of xiongbo, he did not have too many ideas.


    What''s more, as soon as xiongbo met, he looked down upon them, which made Liu pangzi feel uncomfortable.


    According to the blind Master, when xiongbo was young, he was fat Liu and his father''s right hand and left hand. He ate and drank under the care of Zhao Shanhe.


    The reason why Liu pangzi came to w province and contacted Xiong Bo was also because of this.


    But now Xiong Bo''s attitude makes Liu pangzi feel very disappointed. He doesn''t even want to know about his father Zhao Shanhe through Xiong Bo.


    Liu Juan, who is sitting next to Liu pangzi, is naturally disgusted with xiongbo. It has nothing to do with xiongbo''s contempt for Liu pangzi. The main reason is that he shouldn''t look at Liu Juan''s chest.


    Who is Liu Juan?


    Even the king of T country is famous for her fearlessness.


    Besides, Liu Juan has a character defect in her eyes. She is disgusted with men. Except for Liu pangzi and Wang Fan, other men don''t touch her body. Even if they look at her more, they will make her angry and want to pull out that person''s eyes.


    Now xiongbo just stares at her chest without any scruples. How can this not make her angry.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s wink and worry about Liu pangzi''s mess, Liu Juan would have taught Xiong Bo a lesson!


    Although Liu pangzi and Liu Juan are very dissatisfied with xiongbo, xiongbo, who was just about to leave, suddenly gave up the idea of leaving. He drank the tea Wang Fan poured for him, his eyes aimed at Liu Juan''s chest from time to time, and his mouth was full of words.


    Because he didn''t know the dialect of W Province, Wang Fan didn''t know what Xiong Bo was talking about, but he could guess some from his obscene eyes.


    Worried that if xiongbo goes on like this, he will be directly hit in the head by Liu Juan, Wang Fan said quickly: "xiongbo, if you have something to do, we won''t delay you!"


    "Young man, are you driving me away?" Xiongbo gave Wang Fan a look of displeasure and said angrily, "OUA! I''m willing to meet you young people just because of Zhao Shanhe''s face. If you think you''re awesome, then I don''t care about anything! "


    "Xiongbo, we don''t have much to do this time. We just want to know something about my father. By the way, we can find an old friend of my father''s and ask him for something that my father left me." Liu pangzi said indifferently.


    "Zhao Shanhe''s old friend? Who are you talking about? " Hearing Liu pangzi talking about Zhao Shanhe''s old friend, Xiong Bo frowned and asked.


    "Mr. Akutagawa Yilong!" Liu pangzi replied.


    "The r-man? What do you want from him? " Xiongbo asked again.


    "In fact, I don''t know what to do with Mr. Akutagawa, but my master told me that Mr. Akutagawa has something that my father left me, so I guess he wants me to take it back." Liu pangzi replied with a smile.


    "Oh! It turns out that you came to w province this time for this matter! " Xiongbo said suddenly.


    "Excuse me, how can we find Mr. Akutagawa Yilong?" Liu pangzi asked again.


    "Akutagawa Yilong? He is dead long ago Xiongbo returned.

 V2.Chapter 393

    Xiongbo suddenly burst out the news of Akutagawa''s death, which surprised Liu pangzi and Wang Fan, but soon Wang fan saw some details from xiongbo''s face.


    "Uncle Xiong, since Yilong Akutagawa has passed away, my elder brother has saved a lot of trouble. In fact, my elder brother doesn''t want to see any Yilong Akutagawa. Our main purpose this time is to open our eyes." Wang Fan said as he winked at fat man Liu.


    "Yes! yes! We''ll just play in B city for a few days, and then finish my father''s business, and we''ll go back! " Seeing that Wang Fan winked at him, Liu pangzi, who understood him, immediately followed Wang Fan''s words.


    Sitting there smoking, Xiong Bo squinted at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    Two young people''s words, xiongbo doesn''t believe it at all. As an old man, he''s been on the road for so many years. If he can''t see through Wang Fan''s and Liu pangzi''s little tricks, xiongbo will turn over a boat in the sewer and lose his adult!


    But xiongbo didn''t expose them either. Instead, he said with a smile, "I''m still saying that. I''ll pay for the consumption in B city these days. Later, I''ll arrange for my brother to show you more knowledge. When I go back, I''ll brag with my friends."


    "Thank you, Mr. Xiong!" Liu pangzi responded with a smile.


    He stood up and looked at Liu Juan''s chest again. Then he said bitterly, "I still have something to do. If you have something to do, please call me. I''ll leave first!"


    And xiongbo polite a few words, Wang Fan went out to see xiongbo leave, in the private room only left liujuan and liupangzi two people.


    Out of the door of the private room, several young people sitting at the dining table at the door got up one after another to say hello to xiongbo.


    His younger brother was beside him, which made him look a little bit more proud. He said to Wang Fan: "young boy, you are very lucky!"


    Knowing that xiongbo was still thinking about Liu Juan, Wang Fan really wanted to punch him on the head of the pig, but he said with a smile: "xiongbo praised me. I''m lucky. Haha."


    "Well, young boy, I''ll have a good time here these days. If anything happens, uncle Xiong will be covering you." Xiongbo''s face showed an elusive smile. Looking at Wang Fan, he said meaningfully.


    Wang Fan just nodded with a smile if he didn''t pick up Xiong Bo again.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t answer, xiongbo didn''t say much. He pointed to one of the young people at the door and said to him, "dog, you''ve been with these young children these days. If you have anything to tell me."


    The young man, who was called a dog, replied with a smile: "Uncle Xiong, don''t worry! With my dog, they will be OK. "


    "Good." Xiongbo nodded his head and went to the door.


    When Xiong Bo and his men left Xu Ji, ah Gou came forward with a smile and stretched out his hand to Wang Fan


    "Brother dog, my name is Wang Fan. Just call me Xiao Fan. My elder brother is waiting inside. Let''s go in and talk." Wang Fan shook hands with ah Gou and said.


    Hearing that Wang Fan was just a small character, the expression on ah Gou''s face changed, and he quickly took back his outstretched hand.


    This subtle move, also let Wang Fan see each other''s mind.


    Dog''s eyes look down on people. It''s the most appropriate word to use on ah Gou.


    Knowing that Wang fan is just a small role, ah Gou has no enthusiasm before. He straightens his clothes, reaches out his hand to trim his shiny hair, and then goes straight to the door to enter the private room.


    As soon as I entered the private room, I saw Liu pangzi sitting beside Liu Juan. Ah Gou immediately welcomed him with a smile and said, "my name is ah Gou. It''s Xiong Bo who arranged to accompany you."


    Sitting there, Liu pangzi heard that ah Gou reported himself to his family and said enthusiastically, "brother dog, my name is Liu pangzi. I''m going to work hard for you these days!"


    "No hard work, no hard work. You are my friend. That''s what I should do." Dog side said polite words, eyes have Piao to the side of Liu Juan, he asked with a smile: "do not know how to call sister-in-law?"


    "This is my girlfriend, Xiao juan''er." Wang Fan said in a hurry.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s introduction, ah Gou looked back at him in surprise and blurted out: "brother, you are really loyal."


    "Er..."


    When ah Gou said that, a black line appeared on Wang Fan''s head.


    No wonder xiongbo heard that Liu Juan was Wang Fan''s girlfriend before, and he always looked at her.


    Now dog is like this again.


    Dare to love these two guys, is Liu Juan as Wang Fan dedicated to Liu fatty woman!


    In fact, it can''t be blamed for the misunderstanding between Xiong Bo and ah Gou. After all, some people on the road can do everything in order to be superior.


    Money, beauty, as long as their brother like, they will be respectful to the hands of big brother.


    In the eyes of Xiong Bo and ah Gou, Liu pangzi, as the son of Zhao Shanhe, the late elder brother of W Province, must be in the mainland.


    So in the eyes of Xiong Bo and ah Gou, it''s really common for Wang Fan to take the initiative to contribute his girlfriend!


    Although the dog''s mind, but Wang Fan did not pick out.


    Wang Fan had anticipated a lot of difficulties when he went to w province to recapture what belonged to Liu pangzi.


    In addition, Xiong Bo''s attitude made Wang Fan worried about his trip to w province.


    And Liu Juan''s identity is misunderstood by these people, which is more convenient for Liu Juan to protect Liu pangzi, so Wang Fan plans to make mistakes and let Xiong Bo misunderstand them.


    With such a plan, Wang Fan did not explain too much.


    Four people ordered a few special snacks, while eating and chatting about the past of Zhao Shanhe.


    Although ah Gou is not a few years older than Wang Fan, when it comes to the underworld affairs in W Province, he is as clear as a family treasure.


    Zhao Shanhe, as a man from other provinces who came here to make a living, almost unified the underworld of W Province in just two years, and he did a lot of amazing things.


    As Zhao Shanhe''s son, Liu pangzi is full of curiosity about his father, so he looks obsessed when listening to what ah Gou tells him.


    After talking for a long time, ah Gou was thirsty. He picked up the teapot and wanted to pour a cup of hot tea, but he found that the teapot had reached the bottom. He handed the teapot to Wang Fan and said to him, "go and get a pot of hot tea!"


    "All right, brother dog." Wang Fan took the teapot with a smile and turned to leave the private room.


    Just out of the door of the private room, he saw a familiar figure.


    Linna, the guide lady, and her boyfriend are walking towards a table with a number plate. But before they sit down, a man in a plaid shirt takes the lead.

 V2.Chapter 394

    Wang fan is not a chivalrous person, and there is no plot of hero saving beauty. What''s more, Lina has a boyfriend to protect her, so the plaid shirt snatches Lina''s seat, and Wang fan doesn''t care too much.


    Wang Fan didn''t see the shadow of Lin Na and her boyfriend when he came back with the teapot, and the plaid shirt didn''t eat there.


    Just a quick glance, Wang Fan went back to the private room. Ah Gou and Liu pangzi were talking about the past of W province. Liu pangzi was listening attentively.


    Sitting beside Liu pangzi, Liu Juan looks bored. Seeing Wang Fan coming in with a teapot, she quickly takes the teapot from his hand.


    "Little beauty, come and pour a cup of tea for brother dog." When ah Gou saw that Liu Juan picked up the teapot, he quickly handed the empty teacup in front of her. His face was even more colorful.


    The cold faced Liu Juan took the tea cup from the dog''s hand and poured tea for him with a slight frown.


    "Pa"


    When Liu Juan handed the teacup back to ah Gou, the teacup suddenly fell to the ground, and the tea in the cup splashed both of them.


    "Oh! Little beauty, look, don''t move, let me wipe it for you With these words, ah Gou reached out to touch Liu Juan''s hand.


    Liu Juan, whose face is already very ugly, is about to get angry, but she is stopped by Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who stands in the middle of the two, turns his back on the dog who wants to take advantage of the opportunity. He wipes the tea on Liu Juan''s hands while winking at her.


    Although Wang Fan tried his best to appease Liu Juan, ah Gou didn''t realize that he was in dire danger. He was still behind Wang Fan and said bitterly: "brother, your girlfriend is delicate, can you do it? Or let brother dog come! "


    "Brother dog, no, just sit and drink tea. I''ll take care of her." Wang Fan''s body flashed, blocking the dog''s line of sight, and grabbed Liu Juan''s chopsticks in her hand.


    Angry Liu Juan stares at Wang Fan, and then angrily sits back on the chair.


    Seeing that Liu Juan had returned to her seat, Wang Fan was a little relieved. He turned back and took a teacup. After filling it with tea, he put it in front of ah Gou and said with a smile, "brother dog, my girlfriend hasn''t done this kind of rough work. Let''s laugh!"


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I''m just worried about the little beauty and the scald on her hand." Ah Gou said something and squeezed her eyes at Liu Juan.


    Dog this person, although not a bit human like, but the heart is very flowery.


    Especially in the past few years, he has been in charge of several clubs. Therefore, the women in fengyuechang give him a lot of sweets in private.


    After playing with the women in the romantic arena for a long time, ah Gou began to expand. He even regarded himself as a saint of love and thought that he was the baby in the eyes of women. So whenever he saw a beautiful woman, ah Gou always tried to get into bed.


    Because most of the women in contact are mixed up in fengyuechang, ah Gou''s success is to a certain extent to satisfy his vanity.


    But he didn''t make it clear that the fundamental reason why those women had sex with him was not because of how handsome he was, nor because of how sweet his love words were, but because he was a subordinate of xiongbo, and he had some face in this part of the underworld.


    Women in the skin and meat business are the most practical and unprofitable. How can they do it?


    It''s all about laughing and selling meat to make men happy. If they go to bed with ah Gou, they can get the protection of Xiong Bo''s power, and they don''t have to spend money to please ah Gou. Naturally, they don''t care about other things.


    So as long as the dog a little bit interesting, those women will push the boat with the current, do some human feelings to him.


    Over time, ah Gou has become self expanding, and the women who get the benefits are used to bribing ah Gou with their bodies.


    Now seeing such a beautiful woman as Liu Juan, ah Gou''s heart is naturally itchy. He can''t wait to swallow Liu Juan in front of him.


    However, due to the presence of Liu pangzi, ah Gou is somewhat restrained, but he is still looking for all kinds of opportunities to have some physical contact with Liu Juan.


    Now a great opportunity, let Wang Fan horizontal stick to destroy, this let dog''s heart, is more like being caught by a cat.


    But in front of Liu pangzi''s face, ah Gou is not easy to attack. He can only figure out in his heart how to get such a beautiful woman as Liu Juan.


    Since Wang fan can dedicate his own woman to his elder brother, he must also be able to dedicate it to other people!


    The extremely thirsty dog thinks in the heart like this, also hit the idea to Wang Fan''s body.


    Moreover, ah Gou can see that although Liu Juan looks cold and arrogant, she is obedient to Wang Fan and has no intention of resisting.


    This is more firm dog, want to use Wang Fan to get the idea of Liu Juan.


    Since you want to make use of Wang Fan, ah Gou naturally has to make a good relationship with him first. Seeing that Wang Fan poured tea for you again, ah Gou was very satisfied and said, "little brother, I didn''t see it. You are still quite sensible!"


    "Brother dog praised me. When I followed my elder brother over there, my elder brother praised me all the time. Hehe!" Wang Fan moved a chair and sat between ah Gou and Liu Juan.


    "Brother, I''ll take you to open your eyes in a moment. Do you have any special places you want to go? You can tell brother Gou. I promise you it''s worth your visit." Dog put on a pair of big man''s appearance, said to Wang Fan in front of him.


    it '' s a rewarding trip?


    Looking at a dog''s obscene appearance, Wang Fan knew what he said was worth the trip.


    However, Wang Fan has no interest in these things. Let alone following Liu Juan, who is very strict with him, he sits behind him. Even if only he and Liu pangzi go to w Province, he will not go to the romantic places to buy fun.


    After all, Wang fan is not interested in that kind of meat business, and he doesn''t want to see women laughing.


    I wanted to find an excuse to refuse ah Gou, but I didn''t expect that before he spoke, he was gently stabbed in the back, which made him swallow it again.


    Wang Fan hesitated here, and Liu pangzi behind him said, "brother dog, my brother follows me, and I have little knowledge there. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to the hotel to have a rest in a while. You can take him to open your eyes."


    "Well, I''ll take you two back in a moment, and then I''ll take him to broaden his horizons, so that he can gain insight!" Dog a pair of understanding appearance, looked at Liu pangzi, and looked at Liu Juan sitting beside him.


    Listening to their conversation, Wang Fan looks back at Liu Juan doubtfully, but he is seeing Liu Juan gloating, which makes his heart very depressed.

 V2.Chapter 395

    After leaving Xu Ji''s Fried Bun, Wang Fan and several of them did not go back to the hotel directly. Instead, they came to the meeting place that Lin Na had said before. However, they did not see Lin Na here. Only a dozen tourists were looking for Lin Na like them.


    "Are you waiting for the tour guide?" Ah Gou asked impatiently.


    Liu pangzi, who was held by Liu Juan, looked around and said, "when we broke up with the tour guide, we agreed to wait here. We can''t break our appointment."


    Knowing that Liu pangzi doesn''t give up on Lin Na, Wang fan doesn''t want to expose her face to face. He leaned up to Liu pangzi''s ear and whispered, "fat man, I saw Lin Na and her boyfriend eating at Xu Ji''s Fried Bun just now. I think we should open a room now!"


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, Liu pangzi was disappointed and said, "if so, let''s go back to the hotel first."


    "Wang Fan, what are you talking about? I don''t think Miss Lin is like that! " Liu Juan is disappointed to see Liu pangzi, and quickly defends for Lin Na.


    Wang Fan turned his eyes and said with a smile, "daughter-in-law, I''m not talking nonsense. I do see Lina with her boyfriend, but I don''t see them go to open a house. But at this time, Lina hasn''t come yet. What do you think they can do?"


    As they were talking, Lina''s boyfriend suddenly appeared at the meeting point. Sweating, he took the guiding flag that Lina had held before, looked at the crowd and asked, "are you the group friends that Lina brought?"


    "Who are you?" Someone recognized the flag and asked.


    Wang Fan, standing on one side, saw that the man was sweating and his clothes were not neat. He winked at Liu Juan with a clear look.


    What Wang fan saw, of course, Liu pangzi also saw, and his heart was the same as Wang Fan, thinking of what happened between this man and Lin Na.


    It''s hard to explain anything other than the ragged clothes, sweating, and a few red marks on the neck.


    Completely disappointed, Liu pangzi''s face became ugly. He didn''t ask Lin Na''s boyfriend questions like others. Instead, he took Liu Juan to the direction of the hotel.


    Ah Gou, who has been smoking nearby, saw that Liu pangzi and Liu Juan were going to leave. He quickly came forward and said, "brother, I''ll call a taxi to take you back to the hotel!"


    "No, let''s just walk!" Liu pangzi replied.


    "How can that be? It''s still a long way from here to your hotel. It''s better to take a bus. " Dog, who is always thinking about Wang Fan, doesn''t want to waste his time walking.


    Wang Fan, who was following Liu pangzi, didn''t know what ah Gou was thinking. He thought ah Gou was kind-hearted, so he said, "it doesn''t matter. It won''t take long. We came here before."


    "Brother, you know what? It''ll take about an hour to walk back to your hotel. When you get back to the hotel, we''ll have to catch up with the night show! Good girls are chosen by others! " Some anxious ah Gou came to Wang Fan''s ear and said to him in a low voice.


    Wang Fan understood what he meant when he heard ah Gou''s words, which made him rather embarrassed, but it was not easy to refuse directly.


    Liu Juan, who was walking in front of them, also heard ah Gou''s words. She turned to look at Wang Fan and said with a smile, "Wang Fan, go have fun with brother Gou. I''ll go back with brother Gou. You can rest assured."


    "With you?" Although Liu pangzi is Liu Juan''s brother, Wang Fan still has some bad feelings when he hears Liu Juan say so.


    "Hey, hey! It''s still thoughtful of little beauty! " When ah Gou heard Liu Juan''s words, he said to Wang Fan, "brother, don''t be silly! Your elder brother is going back to have fun! Don''t you want to be uncomfortable when you go back


    "What? Why... All right A dog''s words hurt in his heart. Wang Fan almost couldn''t help telling the truth, but he didn''t say it.


    It seems that ah Gou really takes Liu Juan as the woman Wang Fan dedicated to Liu pangzi. Although Wang Fan planned this at the beginning, it also makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Liu pangzi, who was in a bad mood, didn''t have the heart to listen to what they said. He looked down at his feet until Liu Juan took his arm and walked to a snack stand. Then he stepped out.


    Looking at Liu pangzi''s loss, Wang fan doesn''t know how to persuade him. After all, he needs a woman to comfort him.


    Maybe Liu Juan''s company can help him forget a lot of unhappiness, and enlighten such a failed fat man Liu from a woman''s point of view.


    When Liu pangzi and Liu Juan come out of Wang Fan''s sight, ah Gou pulls him down a taxi.


    "Fireworks Lane! Please hurry up As soon as ah Gou got on the bus, he gave the address to the driver.


    Wang Fan, who was dragged into a taxi by ah Gou, knew when he heard "fireworks lane" that the place ah Gou was going to take him was definitely a place to broaden his horizons.


    When he was wandering in H City, Wang Fan also came into contact with some romantic places. However, because the Chinese law does not allow them, those romantic places can only be secret. It''s like the secret operation of red sister. The Baihua garden operated by Baihua sister is a joy field hidden in the city.


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, all of these venues have obscure names in China. However, ah Gou burst out of the fireworks Lane directly, which shows that the fengyuechang here is absolutely no secret.


    Since it''s not a secret, it must be a big scene, and the people inside will be even more crazy.


    Think of here, Wang Fan also seems to understand the dog''s meaning.


    If Xiong Bo pays for Liu pangzi, ah Gou can take Liu pangzi, or any one of them, to spend money, and then he can make ends meet in the future.


    When someone pays, why not?


    Wang Fan, who was on the bus, took out a cigarette and handed it to ah Gou. He said with a smile, "brother dog, have a cigarette. Don''t worry!"


    After taking the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand, ah Gou said with a smile: "brother, it''s fake to be in a hurry. There are too many guests in the fireworks Lane every day. If you go late, you really can''t find good goods!"


    "Brother dog, it doesn''t matter if we can''t find it. Let''s open our eyes. We don''t have to go to bed with our sister!" Wang fan is smoking, a pair of indifferent appearance says.


    "You know what! Do you think all the women there are ladies who come out to sell? Hehe, every day there will be some exciting new products. If I didn''t want to open your eyes, I would have slipped by myself! " Ah Gou said mysteriously.

 V2.Chapter 396

    Fireworks lane is actually a commercial street, because the whole street is full of bars and massage rooms, so it is also called fireworks lane by the local people.


    Many outsiders who come to B city for tourism will come here to look for flowers and willows and find some exciting things to do, so the business of fireworks lane has been very good, and it is also regarded as a cash cow by the local gangs.


    Wang Fan, who came down from the taxi, was shocked at the first sight of the scene. He couldn''t believe that there was such a place in the world today.


    On the street less than 500 meters away, there are dozens of bars and massage rooms. The women standing on the roadside are also exposed and occasionally solicit business from passers-by.


    "How are you, brother? I haven''t seen it While paying the fare, ah Gou asked Wang Fan, who had straight eyes.


    "No, I haven''t!" Wang Fan answered with an honest nod.


    This is true, not to mention in H City, even in other cities in China, there is no scene like fireworks Lane in front of us.


    Even the relatively large-scale fengyuechang is a business mode of selling dog meat with sheep''s head. The scene outside is regular, and the business inside is smooth.


    But w Province, which is across the sea from the mainland, has such a place. It''s just like it''s not in the same world.


    "Handsome boy, go in and play?" A woman in a cheongsam, with white thighs, came to Wang Fan''s side, with white teeth, and called him to the next bar.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, another woman came over, took Wang Fan''s hand and said: "handsome boy, do you want someone to accompany you? My sister is just free. I''ll be happy with you! "


    "Come to my house, handsome man!"


    "Boss, all the girls in our family are very smart. Come and play!"


    ¡£¡£¡£¡£


    After a while, seven or eight women surrounded Wang Fan and tried their best to pull him to spend.


    The perfume of a woman''s perfume was very strong, which made Wang Fan gasp for breath. He fanned the wind with his back, trying to dispel the fragrance of the perfume nearby, but he couldn''t breathe a breath of fresh air for a long time.


    Standing on one side of the dog smoking, looking at Wang Fan entangled by the women, his face showed a proud smile.


    In ah Gou''s eyes, Wang fan is a real bumpkin. He has never seen anything in the world. To meet a girl like Liu Juan is a blessing from his last life.


    And like Wang Fan such bumpkin, as long as a little bit of means, can make him obedient.


    At that time, forcing him to send Liu Juan to his side is really a thing for dog to celebrate.


    At the thought of Liu Juan''s cold beauty, who can be trampled by himself, ah Gou is a little excited. He even begins to fantasize about how to spend such a wonderful night.


    "Brother dog, help


    Awakened by Wang Fan''s cry, ah Gou threw away his cigarette and scolded the women around Wang Fan: "get out of here. Are these xiongbo''s friends you can serve?"


    Hearing the curse of ah Gou, the women who were surrounding Wang Fan immediately stepped aside.


    Go to Wang Fan''s side, dog put his arm on his shoulder, put Wang Fan to his side, asked with a smile: "brother, in the mainland, has not encountered such a scene?"


    "Yes! Brother dog, this is too crazy! Do the police in W province not care about this? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Who cares? Do they dare? The members who sit in the office all have shares here. Do the little policemen dare to control them? " Dog is very disdainful answer.


    "Members have shares?" Wang Fan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Of course, half of the money made here in fireworks Lane every day is stuffed into the pockets of the congressmen, damn it! If they don''t give you face, just wait to be demolished! " Ah Gou said to Wang Fan again.


    "Brother dog, do you mean that the councillors in W province have a good relationship with the big brother in the road?" Wang fan then asked.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s curious look on his face, ah Gou was very proud and said: "brother, to tell you the truth, the councillors of W Province, those bullshit committee members, and even the elected president of W province have a relationship with the big brother on the road, and it''s an unusual relationship!"


    "Hold the grass! Is everything in the movie true? " Wang Fan suddenly thought of a very powerful movie, can''t help sighing.


    "Are you talking about the movie about the gangster of W province running for Parliament? ha-ha! I''ve seen it, too, but there are many things in that movie that I didn''t dare to shoot. Ha ha! In fact, the elder brother is very crazy. If it wasn''t for the joint efforts of several elder brothers on the road at that time and only relying on the police, he would not have been killed at all! " Dog heard Wang Fan''s words, exaggerated expression said to him.


    I didn''t expect that the plot I saw in the movie was actually staged here. According to ah Gou, the plot in the movie is still reserved, and there is no stimulation in reality.


    I''ve heard all along that the underworld in W province has a subtle connection with the government. Wang Fan thought it was just hearsay. Now it seems that this kind of thing is not fictitious, but really happened.


    "Well! Brother, don''t think about it. That''s what big brothers care about, like us little brothers! Just be happy every day, have a sister to sleep, and have meat to eat! " A dog hugged Wang Fan hard and taught him a lesson with pride.


    "Brother dog is right! We have sisters, we have meat! " Wang Fan nodded his head, was hugged by a dog, and went to a place full of lights.


    "A Sheng dance room"


    On the neon light box, a few big characters made of glass tubes are particularly eye-catching under the colorful lighting effect.


    Ah Gou stood under the light box, pointed to the words on the light box and said to Wang Fan, "where''s ah Sheng? I used to be a friend of mine. Now he is well-developed. I''m going to take you to have a good time and have a good knowledge


    "Thank you, brother dog!" Wang Fan nodded.


    "Here, it''s not xiongbo''s territory, so after you go in, you must listen to me, or you''ll suffer if you poke a basket." When ah Gou came in, he went to Wang Fan''s ear to remind him.


    "Good dog, I''ll listen to you!" Wang Fan has a clever look.


    As soon as he entered the gate, the scene in front of him surprised Wang Fan.


    Bikini with few cloth and only a few belts, hot women are shuttling through the crowd. On the tray in their hands, there are tools for smoking marijuana.

 V2.Chapter 397

    "Dog, why do you have time to play with me today?"


    As soon as I entered the a Sheng dance room, I heard someone calling a dog''s name. Wang Fan looked in the direction of the voice.


    A man in a shirt and curly hair was walking towards them with a cigar in his mouth, swinging his arm.


    "Ah Sheng, how about I bring my friends here today to take care of your business? That''s interesting Dog see people, smile and greet each other.


    Hearing ah Gou calling each other''s name, Wang Fan knew that the man with curly hair was ah Sheng, the boss of the dance house.


    Go to dog and Wang Fan in front of, a Sheng looked up and down at Wang Fan, asked: "this brother looking at the face! It''s not from city B! "


    "Of course not! His elder brother is a friend of Uncle Xiong. Uncle Xiong asked me to show them the mainland people. If his elder brother has something to do, let him come with me! " Dog replied with a smile.


    "Oh? From the mainland? Is it on the mixed road? " A Sheng touched his chin and looked at Wang Fan with great interest.


    Seeing a Sheng looking at himself, Wang Fan said with a smile: "brother Sheng, new comer, please take care of me!"


    "Care? I can''t tell. I''ll let dog take you with me and choose some girls to have fun. You can take care of my business Ah Sheng replied with a smile.


    "Yes! yes! Didn''t uncle Xiong tell me? Tonight''s expenses are all on his head, that... What''s your name again? Brother Ah Gou suddenly remembered that he hadn''t asked Wang Fan''s name, so he couldn''t hang on his face.


    "Brother dog, my name is Wang Fan, king of the king, ordinary fan." Wang Fan reminds a way hastily.


    "Yes, Wang Fan! After a while, you''ll let go of playing. Brother dog, I''ll let you open your eyes and broaden your horizons! " Dog patted Wang Fan on the shoulder, very heroic said.


    He raised his hand and called a beautiful woman to receive him. He said to the girl, "take these two guests to the high-class private room. Remember to drink enough!"


    Meat hidden meat is now the beauty of hospitality, clever nodded, to dog and Wang Fan nodded with a smile, made a please gesture.


    After greeting ah Sheng, ah Gou leads Wang Fan to a corner of the hall, following behind the beauty reception, through the bustling crowd.


    In the corner of the beverage vending machine, the beauty usher opened a secret door and walked into the underground passage of the dance room.


    "And the basement?" Wang Fan asked curiously as he walked.


    "Those things above are for ordinary guests. If you want to play comfortably, you have to go to the private room below." Dog is a clear door to explain.


    At the end of the passage, ah Gou said to Wang Fan, "brother Wang Fan, I''ll tell you! Not everyone can come to the private rooms here. If I didn''t lead you, you would not be qualified to see these, you know? "


    "I know, I know. Brother dog is very kind to me. I know it in my heart." Wang Fan responded with a smile.


    "When I get to the private room, I''ll take care of everything. Don''t fool around, or I won''t be able to get into trouble. Do you know that?" Dog whispered to Wang Fan.


    "Don''t worry, brother dog! I won''t be fooling around. I''ll open my eyes and ask nothing else. " Wang Fan at this time, like a good baby, the expression on his face is so serious.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was so obedient, ah Gou was very proud. He straightened his clothes and said with a smile, "good! As long as you are obedient, I''ll show you something you can''t see outside in a moment. "


    "What can''t be seen outside?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "When we came in, did you see the things on the tray in those beautiful women''s hands?" Dog mysterious smile, low voice asked Wang Fan.


    "Marijuana?" Wang Fan, of course, knows what he''s talking about. He''s also curious that he can openly smoke marijuana here.


    "Yes! Brother, you actually know about marijuana. It seems that when you were in the mainland, you played with it secretly. " Dog is very excited to ask.


    "Brother dog, I don''t play that. I''ve just seen people smoking marijuana." Wang Fan quickly explained.


    "Cut! You say this, who believe! I can tell you that marijuana is a real good thing played by the little characters above. It can only be seen in private rooms. " Ah Gou disdains Wang Fan''s words. He doesn''t believe that anyone can resist the temptation of marijuana. He just enjoys watching.


    Seeing that ah Gou didn''t believe his words, Wang Fan didn''t explain too much.


    Because he made a fortune in Sihai gang at the beginning, all the gangsters Wang Fan contacted knew that he did not take drugs or drug trafficking.


    But in W Province, no one knows this.


    And although he first came to w Province, Wang fan can clearly feel how different the gangsters here are from the mainland.


    Not only is there such a prosperous fengyuechang in the city, but also smoking marijuana is semi open. This is a state of great chaos.


    This also fully proves that there is indeed a deal between the Mafia and the senior officials of the government in W Province, and it is also enough to show how bad the situation in W province is.


    However, these are not the concerns of Wang Fan. His task in W province is not to liberate the people here, let alone expose those dirty politicians.


    Therefore, Wang fan is not in the mood or the ability to manage the affairs here.


    He just needs to protect his brother, his elder brother and Comrade Liu pangzi.


    As for whether we can help Liu pangzi recapture what belongs to him, it depends on whether the time is ripe and whether there is such an opportunity!


    Two people followed behind the beauty reception, came to a look very luxurious private room door.


    Open the door of the private room for two people, the beauty hospitality warmly said: "two gentlemen, please!"


    Ah Gou, who was already a familiar customer here, was not polite. He walked into the private room with his chest open. He said to the beauty receptionist standing at the door, "tell your foreman that today''s exciting goods should be sent to us first. I want to let my brother have a good time!"


    "All right!" The hostess nodded and agreed.


    I''ve been listening to dog talk about exciting new products. Wang fan is really curious.


    Although he seldom set foot in fengyuechang, Wang fan knows something about it. But fengyuechang is nothing more than skin and meat business. He has never heard of the exciting new products mentioned by ah Gou.


    After waiting for the beauty receptionist to leave, Wang Fan curiously asked a dog: "brother dog, what kind of stimulation do you mean by stimulation?"


    "Hey, hey! Brother, when you were in the mainland, didn''t you go out very much? " Dog sat down on the sofa, looking at Wang Fan asked.


    "To tell you the truth, when I was over there, my girlfriend watched me closely, so I didn''t dare to come to such a place to play!" Wang Fan finds an excuse to be perfunctory.


    "It doesn''t matter, brother. You''ll know what stimulation is in a moment." Dog said, took out a small plastic bag from his pocket and threw it on the coffee table in front of him.

 V2.Chapter 398

    The dog threw it into the plastic bag on the tea table, containing a pinch of golden powder. Under the light of the private room, it gave off circles of golden light.


    "Gold doesn''t change!"


    Seeing the things in the bag clearly, Wang Fan almost cried out in surprise.


    Since Qin Lan was killed, Wang Fan has completely lost the clue about Jin Buhuan, but unexpectedly, he saw it here again.


    Not aware of Wang Fan''s strange, dog is very proud to say: "brother, have you seen this?"


    "What is this?" Wang Fan looked at the gold on the coffee table and asked deliberately.


    "That''s gold! hey! What about? How about two? " A dog pointed to the gold on the tea table and laughed at Wang Fan.


    "Is this a drug?" Wang Fan continued to play silly, sat on the sofa and asked.


    "What kind of drug? It''s a source of happiness. I''ll tell you, brother, when you go to bed with your sister later, you just need to take two mouthfuls of it. You can make your sister beg for mercy! Ha ha Dog exaggerated expression to Wang Fan recommended gold not to change.


    "Brother dog, I just came out to open my eyes. I dare not take drugs or have sex with my sister." Wang Fan''s timid reply.


    "You are not a man! Come out to play, is not to play enough crazy? Are you here to have fun Ah Gou scolded.


    "My girlfriend won''t let me touch this thing, and I won''t be allowed to sleep with other women, or she will break up with me." Wang Fan moved out Liu Juan as a shield.


    A listen to Wang Fan mention Liu Juan, dog''s heart is a burst of itch.


    Looking at Wang Fan in front of him, ah Gou can''t wait to persuade him to take the gold on the tea table.


    In the dog''s view, as long as Wang fan does not change the gold, he will be completely addicted. After he becomes addicted, he will obediently send his girlfriend to his own bed.


    If you can tempt Wang Fan''s girlfriend to take gold, you can completely control her. At that time, doesn''t ah Gou play as much as he wants.


    With such a plan, ah Gou is not allowed to argue with Wang Fan. He pulled off Wang Fan''s collar, pointed to his tattoo and said, "brother, your tattoo is not made with Velcro."


    "Brother dog, this is a serious tattoo. Look at my flowery arm!" Wang Fan didn''t know ah Gou''s intention, so he had to follow his words.


    After looking at the tattoos on Wang Fan''s arm, ah Gou said with a sneer, "it''s useful to scare the children in the neighborhood. If you want to get along on the road, you can''t just have these tattoos!"


    "Brother dog, I''m on our side. I''m also famous. Every time I fight, as long as I show my tattoo, the other party doesn''t dare to fight me." Wang Fan tried to explain for himself.


    He disdained Wang Fan''s words. Ah Gou waved his hand and said, "don''t brag in front of me. I can tell you that I came out to fight when I was a teenager. It''s common practice. I haven''t seen it before. I use tattoos to scare people."


    "Brother dog, the big brother here is stronger than ours. I can see that." Wang Fan said with a look of advice.


    "Brother, if you want to make people afraid of you, you have to be more ruthless than them. I tell you, every time our brothers go out to work, they will make a package of money, not exchange for a few mouthfuls, as long as they take a few mouthfuls, not to mention sleeping with their sister, they will be more fierce than others with knives!" Ah Gou went around in a circle, and then brought the topic to Kim.


    Of course, Wang fan knows that ah Gou wants him to keep his money, but he doesn''t know that the bad idea in ah Gou''s stomach is just to show off in front of him.


    Originally, I didn''t want to entangle with ah Gou about drug abuse, but what he was looking for was Jin Buhuan, so Wang Fan could only follow his words.


    "Brother dog, do you think this is really a drug? How come I haven''t seen this color before? " Wang Fan picked up the gold on the tea table and carefully looked at the powder in the plastic bag.


    Seeing that Wang Fan finally picked up Jin Buhuan, ah Gou was very proud. He put on a well-informed look and said to Wang Fan, "brother, to tell you the truth, this new type of drug has just come out recently, which is more than 100 times better than those things before."


    "Brother dog, have you ever smoked?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes? I didn''t just smoke, hehe! The whole city B, only I have the goods in my hand Dog is proud to show off.


    I''m the only one with the goods!


    This made Wang Fan think of Mahou and the trading rules of H city.


    Single line contact, single line sale, randomly choose a humble role, completely replace the traditional drugs with new drugs.


    In front of all, let Wang Fan more convinced that this is the gold he is looking for, and dog is the same puppet as Mahou.


    As long as through the dog in front of you, you can trace out the big fish hidden in B city.


    This sudden clue made Wang Fan feel excited and even more curious about ah Gou.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t speak for a long time, ah Gou thought that he was scared by his own words and quickly said: "brother, drugs are not as terrible as you think. It''s a kind of stimulant, just to help you improve some instinctive reactions."


    "Brother dog, this is very expensive!" Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother, what money are we talking about! Today this, even if is elder brother to invite you When Wang Fan asked, ah Gou was very happy. He held out his hand and took the gold from Wang Fan. He was about to dismantle the package.


    "Brother dog, wait a minute, I haven''t thought about it yet!" Wang Fan pretended to be very embarrassed.


    "Damn it, you''re such a pussy Dog some unhappy curse.


    "I''m afraid my girlfriend will know that she can''t spare me!" Wang Fan said with a bitter face.


    When Wang Fan mentioned his girlfriend again, ah Gou was not angry.


    Looking at Wang fanwei''s appearance, ah Gou really wants to say that he is a fool.


    His wife accompanied his big brother back to the hotel, this green hat has been buckled in the head, actually still worried about making his girlfriend unhappy, it''s just disgusting.


    But he looked down on Wang Fan in his heart, but he had to coax him. Ah Gou had to put Jin Bu on the tea table and said to Wang Fan, "brother, it''s interesting enough. You can have two bites to try the effect and see if I have cheated you. If it''s not interesting enough, wash it off with water!"


    Dog''s words made Wang Fan frown. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    If you don''t smoke, obviously you want to annoy ah Gou, then you will completely lose the clue if you trace the matter that Jin doesn''t change.


    But if he does not change the gold, then Wang Fan will step into the abyss, and he will never have a chance to turn back, which means he will bury himself.

 V2.Chapter 399

    In the face of the dog''s request, Wang fan is really scratching his head. He wants to follow the dog''s line and continue to track down the clues of Jin Buhuan. He doesn''t want to ruin himself for taking drugs.


    At this time, Wang fan is faced with a headache for all undercover agents.


    If it is in China, many undercover agents will prepare some substitutes in advance when contacting with drug dealers, which look like drugs in appearance. When drug dealers ask undercover agents to take drugs in order to remove their suspicion of undercover agents, undercover agents will take out these substitutes and take them in front of drug dealers, so as to help them muddle through.


    But when he came to w province this time, Wang Fan did not expect to see Jin Buhuan again. What''s more, he did not expect to encounter such a sudden situation, so he was at a loss.


    However, Wang fan is not a rookie after all. He is also a character who has experienced some scenes. In the face of such a sudden situation, he soon found a solution.


    Wang Fan turned his eyes and said with a smile, "brother dog, I want to use this thing again later."


    "Later? What do you mean Dog some doubts asked.


    "You say it''s the most exciting thing when you go to bed with a girl. I''m worried that the girl who hasn''t taken a fancy to me for a while is now smoking. Isn''t it a waste?" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Oh? ha-ha! You''ve got a knack After hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, dog hugs Wang Fan''s shoulder with laughter.


    Seeing that ah Gou didn''t press him step by step, Wang Fan was relieved.


    As long as those young ladies who come in for a while, Wang Fan finds some reasons to quit, then they can avoid the bad luck of taking drugs, and they are not easy to be suspected by ah Gou.


    After all, with a girlfriend like Liu Juan, Wang Fan''s criticism of women in the skin and meat business can be said to be in the past.


    He didn''t chase the dog who let Wang Fan take drugs any more. He started to smoke by himself. He had already figured out how to wait for Wang Fan to send Liu Juan to his bed.


    Ah Gou knows exactly how effective Jin Buhuan is. Seeing many people who can do anything because of taking Jin Buhuan, ah Gou is very confident. After Wang Fan became addicted to drugs, he forced him to listen to his own words.


    In ah Gou''s eyes, Wang fan is just like a rookie who will be slaughtered by others. He will soon become a fool at his disposal, so ah Gou doesn''t bother to talk to him any more. He just waits for the beauty reception just now to send them tonight''s new products.


    Half a cigarette''s effort, the door of the private room was opened, before leading them into the private room of the beauty reception, holding a few photos, with a smile came in.


    "Beauty, you can make us wait so hard!" Ah Gou saw the beauty coming in, and immediately stood up and said happily.


    The hostess with the photo in her hand gave dog a smile and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting!"


    "That''s OK. Show my brother the new product tonight!" Dog pointed to sitting on the sofa Wang Fan said.


    The beauty waiter looked at Wang Fan, walked to him with a smile, sat down next to Wang Fan, and put the photo in Wang Fan''s hand.


    Just now, I was curious about the exciting new products. Now when I see the photos in the hands of the beauties, Wang fan knows everything.


    In the photo, there are young girls. Their clothes are not neat and they are in a mess. The expression on their faces is even shocking. Some girls even have blood stains on their mouths and tears on their faces.


    "This... What does that mean? " Wang Fan looked at a few photos, some surprised to ask the side of the beauty reception.


    "These are girls who have just entered the trade. They work here to repay the money they owe their brother because they owe him money." The hostess answered calmly.


    "What? Pay back the money in this way? " Wang Fan''s mouth twitched.


    "Oh! Brother, why do you care so much? Quickly pick one, I tell you, these girls are all sold for the first time, absolutely clean, and absolutely exciting Dog heard Wang Fan''s words, some impatient urge.


    "But they don''t seem to want to! Is this rape? " Wang Fan asked again.


    "Nonsense! They don''t want to pay back! What kind of rape? It''s called the way of debt repayment. Don''t talk so much nonsense! Not everyone can enjoy such an exciting thing! " Dog some angry to Wang Fan said.


    force young girls of good families to prostitute themselves!


    Isn''t that forcing good men into prostitution?


    Wang Fan really didn''t expect that in W Province, he would encounter this kind of thing, and he even became one of the accomplices.


    I wanted to throw these photos back to the waiter, but I was worried that ah Gou said that he didn''t choose his sister on purpose, so Wang Fan could only look at the photos in his hand.


    There are more than ten photos taken by the beauty receptionist. When Wang Fanfan saw the fifth one, he was attracted by the girl in the photo!


    The girl in the photo is Lina. Her hair is scattered, her cheeks are red and swollen, and the corners of her mouth are bleeding. It is obvious that she has just been beaten by others. Her panic eyes look so helpless and pitiful.


    The torn clothes can barely cover her body. Although she wants to protect her privacy, her hands are tied behind her, but she can only reluctantly accept the reality.


    Seeing Wang Fan staring at the girl in the picture, ah Gou didn''t wait for Wang Fan to make a decision, so he said to the waitress sitting next to Wang Fan: "OK! Just get this girl for my brother! "


    "Brother dog, do you need to bring it here? Or to the room? " Asked the waitress.


    After a look at the gold on the coffee table, ah Gou thought about it and said with a smile, "bring it here. My brother is here for the first time. I''m afraid he can''t let it go. I''ll give him some personal advice later. Ha ha


    "Brother dog, brother Sheng means to let you pay in advance." The hostess stood up and looked at the dog.


    "What? Pay first? " Ah Gou frowned and asked unhappily.


    "I''m really sorry, brother dog. That''s what brother Sheng means. I''m also working below. Please don''t embarrass me." Beauty reception is very embarrassed said.


    "This is Xiong Bo''s friend. All his consumption is on Xiong Bo''s account!" Dog is very hard said.


    The hostess was embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to say more. She just stood in the same place and looked at ah Gou.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket and said to ah Gou, "brother dog, uncle Xiong has given my elder brother a sum of money before. Let me pay for it."


    "How good is that?" Mouth said so, dog did not stop.


    Before waiting for the beauty hostess to say the price, Wang Fan gave the money to the beauty hostess and said to her, "you don''t need to change the extra money. You can help me find the clothes for that girl. I don''t like the way she is now."


    "All right, boss!" The hostess grabbed the money, stuffed it into her bra and left the room with the photos.

 V2.Chapter 400

    Seeing that Wang Fan was so bold, he gave a bunch of money to the beauty hostess. Ah Gou was surprised, but without waiting for him to say anything, the beauty hostess had walked out of the private room.


    "Brother, you are too generous!" Dog some anxious said.


    "It''s not much money. Besides, it''s all from xiongbo, and my elder brother can''t use it." Wang fan is very disapproval of the answer.


    In fact, Wang fan doesn''t care about the money. He is worried that the thugs in the dance room will throw Lina into the private room naked. If that''s the case, it''s impossible for him to take Lina away.


    The extra money, as a tip to the beauty reception, is also to let Linna from some suffering, decent appear in front of Wang Fan.


    But it''s just Wang Fan''s idea. Ah Gou doesn''t think so at all.


    Because of the influence of media propaganda, ah Gou has a prejudice against the people from the mainland. He always thinks that the people from the mainland are all local bumpkins who have never seen the world. They are not only very poor, but also have a poor mind.


    So seeing Wang Fan spending money like dirt, ah Gou was a little hard to accept for a while.


    "What does your elder brother do in the mainland?" Dog asked curiously.


    "Oh, my elder brother runs a teahouse and a logistics company. He has more than 100 brothers and works with¡°


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, ah Gou had widened his eyes. He was surprised and asked, "how many brothers do you have under your elder brother?"


    "More than 100! These are all brothers of life and death who fought together with our elder brother. There are at least hundreds of those who came to my elder brother later! " Wang Fan put his own things, according to the body of Liu fatty, said to the dog.


    "Brother, are you bragging?" Dog some doubt asked.


    "Brag? Brother dog, to be honest with you, my eldest brother is the top one in H city. All brothers in the street have to listen to him, and even Liu Tian, the chairman of Hengtai group, has to give him some face. " Looking at the dog''s face questioning, Wang fan is more proud to say.


    Listening to what Wang Fan said, ah Gou couldn''t believe his ears.


    Liu pangzi''s appearance, he does not think, will be like the kind of character Wang Fan said.


    Han Han''s appearance, speaking of words to a little domineering, how can he be a big brother with hundreds of brothers?


    Although ah Gou didn''t sit in the seat of big brother, he also met many big brothers. Far away, he said his own big brother, Xiong Bo.


    Although xiongbo''s current territory is nothing in the underworld of B city, and his younger brother is only 20 or 30 years old, he is still envious of his domineering appearance.


    In ah Gou''s opinion, only a man like Xiong Bo is qualified to be a big brother and has the ability to accomplish great things.


    However, although ah Gou questioned whether Liu pangzi was as powerful as Wang Fan said, he still knew the strength of Hengtai group.


    Hengtai group not only has industries in the mainland, but also has its own companies in W Province, especially in the major shopping malls in city B. therefore, ah Gou has a certain understanding of Hengtai group.


    Dare to move out of Hengtai group, also shows that Wang Fan''s words, more or less some true and credible words.


    With some understanding of Liu pangzi''s situation, ah Gou also has some curiosity about Liu pangzi.


    I just know that Liu pangzi''s father used to be a powerful figure in W Province, but I didn''t expect that Liu pangzi, who looks mediocre, actually contains so much energy.


    As they talked, the door of the private room was pushed open, and two strong men came in with shivering Lina.


    "Brother dog, this is your choice." One of the bald men said to dog with a smile.


    Seeing that the woman Wang Fan picked was sent, ah Gou didn''t care to inquire about Liu pangzi. He went to Lin Na''s side and held up her chin with his hand.


    "It''s not bad. My brother''s eyes are really good. He picked such a beauty." Ah Gou gently pinched Lina''s chin, and looked at her with squinting eyes.


    "Brother, my boyfriend will definitely send money. Please wait a little longer." Being watched like this by ah Gou, Lina said nervously, her body shaking one after another.


    "Your boyfriend? You can''t count on him if you haven''t run for a long time The bald guy said fiercely.


    "No, he loves me very much. He won''t ignore me. I beg you, please, don''t torture me!" With that, Lina began to cry loudly.


    There is no sense of pity, holding Linna chin dog, bad smile hand to Linna''s chest, mouth is shameless said: "beauty, your boyfriend don''t love you, let our brother love you!"


    "No! No Lina struggled hard, but she couldn''t get rid of the two strong men beside her.


    "Hoo"


    Just when ah Gou''s hand was about to touch Lin Na''s chest, Wang Fan suddenly pulled Lin Na into his arms.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, Linna screamed and nearly fell to the ground.


    Wang Fan, holding Lin Na tightly, said in her ear: "Miss Lin, don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    When she heard Wang Fan''s voice, she quickly looked at Wang Fan and saw that Wang Fan was her group friend. She cried again.


    Standing on one side of the bald guy, heard Wang Fan to Linna said, frowned, look not good asked: "brother, do you know this girl?"


    "Yes, she is our tour guide." Wang Fan replied.


    "In that case, she can''t take over your business. I''ll get you another girl." The bald man said something and reached out to pull Lina back.


    "Sir, help me, help me." Seeing that she would be taken away again, Lina rushed to Wang Fan for help.


    Wang Fan, holding Lin Na, retreated, dodged the bald man''s hand, looked at the angry bald man and asked, "how much does Miss Lin owe you? I''ll tell my elder brother to come and give it to you. She''s my elder brother''s woman. You can''t move her¡°


    "Boy, don''t you want to live? Do you dare to make trouble in the Sanlian Gang Asked the bald man, biting his teeth.


    "I don''t care about the triad gang. She''s the woman my boss likes. Anyone who dares to move her will not give my boss face!" Wang Fan did not show weakness in return.


    Ah Gou, who had been shocked by Wang Fan''s actions, never thought that Wang Fan, who was just like a chicken, would suddenly become so arrogant because of a woman.


    Without waiting for a dog to explain, the skinhead has grabbed Wang Fan''s collar and smashed his fist at Wang Fan''s face.

 V2.Chapter 401

    Before he hit Wang Fan''s face with his fists, he squatted on the ground.


    The dog standing behind the skinhead knows that he is seriously injured when he sees that the skinhead covers his crotch with both hands and falls to the ground.


    The strong man who came along with the skinhead didn''t care to check the skinhead''s injury, but rushed at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, of course, will not wait to die. He pulls Lina to run to the door of the private room. While running, he shouts: "brother dog, stop him. I''ll see you in the hotel!"


    As he was about to stop ah Sheng''s dog, before he knew what was going on, he was kicked to the ground by the strong man in front of him. He covered his stomach and almost didn''t breathe.


    Frightened, Lin Na, led by Wang Fan, ran all the way. She quickly ran out of the private room and came to the concrete terrace leading to the ground.


    The strong man, who is in hot pursuit, does not know where to carry out a fire extinguisher and smashes Wang Fan who is preparing to go up the steps.


    "Bang"


    The fire extinguisher wiped Wang Fan''s head and hit heavily on the wall of the passage. A deep pit was made on the red fire extinguisher.


    "Boy, do you still want to run?"


    The strong man rushed to Wang Fan with three steps and two steps at the same time. He glared at Wang Fan and reached for his collar.


    Wang Fan was almost hit by a fire extinguisher. At this time, he really choked his stomach. He didn''t wait for the strong man''s hand to touch his collar, so he clasped his opponent''s wrist with his backhand. He turned his hand fiercely, took off his opponent''s strength, and then kicked him in the stomach.


    "Ah


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan''s hand was so fierce. The strong man fell to his knees with a cry.


    A move down to catch up with the strong man, Wang Fan did not pull Linna to escape, he saw the dog did not follow up, then pulled Linna ran back to the compartment.


    In the private room, ah Gou, lying on the ground, saw Wang Fan pulling Lin Na, angrily pointed to him and said, "you son of a bitch, how can you..."


    "Brother dog, I''m sorry! I thought you could handle it. Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind. " Wang Fan didn''t wait for ah Gou to finish his speech, so he stretched out his hand and pulled up ah Gou who fell on the ground.


    As soon as I pulled the dog up from the ground, I heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the private room, the curse of men, and the sound of metal collision, mixed with the sound of footsteps, and spread to Wang Fan''s ears.


    "Brother dog, let''s go. There are many of them." Wang Fan said, can not help but say the back of the dog.


    Holding Lin Na in one hand and a dog on her back, Wang Fan kicked open the door of the private room and ran to the direction of the passage.


    All the way running, finally ran to the passage there, only to find that there were more than ten strong men standing in front of the concrete terrace, each with steel pipe or machete in his hand.


    Seeing that Wang Fan appeared with a dog on his back, these strong men Hula surrounded Wang Fan in the middle.


    "Brothers, misunderstandings! This is a misunderstanding! " Dog lying on Wang Fan''s back yelled at the strong men around them.


    "Dog, stop talking nonsense! Brother Sheng is kind to treat you, but you are bringing people to smash the scene! Are you really not paying attention to our Sanlian Gang? " The head of a strong man, with a knife pointing at the dog curse.


    "Misunderstanding, this is really a misunderstanding!" Dog anxiously explained.


    Wang Fan with a dog on his back had a terrier around his neck. He was very unconvinced and said: "the Sanlian Gang is a fart! I don''t think you want to live


    As soon as Wang Fan said this, dog lying on his back was dizzy.


    Other people don''t know how powerful the Sanlian Gang is, but ah Gou''s heart is very clear, and he knows better that an old man like Xiong Bo has a few pounds in front of the Sanlian gang.


    Nowadays, the underworld is no longer the same as it was in those days. The seniority and respect for teachers are all dog farts.


    Now the underworld world only knows money!


    Whoever has money and many brothers is the real big brother.


    When you''re free, you may respect the elders in the Jianghu. But if you turn your face, who will talk about the rules of the Jianghu.


    Wang Fan moved out of xiongbo at this time, not to mention the people of Sanlian gang will not give face. Maybe today''s disaster will be counted on xiongbo.


    If you let Xiong Bo know that ah Gou and Wang fan are making trouble in the territory of San Lian Gang, Xiong Bo will definitely break ah Gou''s leg.


    "Brothers, don''t get me wrong. This man is not Xiong Bo''s man. He is not our man." In a hurry, ah Gou pointed to Wang Fan who was carrying him behind his back and explained to those people in the Sanlian gang¡°


    ¡±Fart! You brought the man. You told brother Sheng that he was Xiong Bo''s friend. Now you don''t admit it¡° The first man scolded.


    When the other side finished scolding, Wang Fan said to ah Gou: "brother dog, don''t talk nonsense with these grandchildren. I''ll blow their eggs in a moment. I''ll see if they dare to be arrogant!"


    Ah Gou, who was already angry with Wang Fan and was about to break out completely, now hears that Wang Fan talks nonsense again and wants to slap him in the face.


    However, he was kicked in the stomach. Ah Gou really didn''t have the strength to teach Wang Fan a lesson. He could only scold: "little bastard! Stop talking! You have killed me


    "Good! Brother dog, I don''t talk. I''ll teach them first Wang Fan nodded and agreed. As soon as his voice fell, he rushed to the people around them with a dog on his back.


    The people of Sanlian Gang didn''t even think that Wang Fan, who was carrying a person on his back, dared to take the initiative to fight with them.


    When Wang Fan''s figure appeared in front of them, these people had no time to react. They all pulled back to avoid Wang Fan''s attack on them.


    Wang Fan didn''t want to fight because of the large number of people on the other side. Seeing that these people were scared away by themselves, he quickly took Linna and ran to the entrance again.


    "Bang"


    A red thing flew out of the passage and hit Wang Fan heavily.


    Caught off guard, Wang Fan had no time to stand firm, so he fell on the ground.


    Fortunately, there is a dog on his back. Otherwise, Wang Fan will fall and get dizzy.


    "Brother dog? Brother dog Wang Fan, who got up from the ground, rolled his eyes when he saw the dog on the ground and cried out.


    "Boy! Do you think I dare not do anything to you with Xiong Bo''s support? " Ah Sheng, who came out of the passage, appeared in front of Wang Fan with a gloomy face.


    Those strong men who were scared away by Wang Fan, at this time, they all gathered around. They just waited for a Sheng''s order, and they were going to attack Wang Fan.


    After shouting for a long time, there was no response from ah Gou. Wang Fan stood up and looked at ah Sheng at the entrance of the passage. He said coldly, "you killed brother Gou. This account can''t be finished!"


    "I wipe! You''re not afraid of death Ah Sheng said unexpectedly.

 V2.Chapter 402

    As soon as a Sheng''s word of death came out, Wang Fan rushed in front of him. Without waiting for a Sheng to respond, Wang Fan''s fist had hit him in the face.


    "Poof"


    Half of the broken teeth, together with the blood in his mouth, were vomited out by a Sheng.


    A Sheng, who was hit hard, turned his eyes and fell straight on the concrete steps. His men, too, had launched an attack on Wang Fan.


    "Bang bang"


    Wang Fan dodged the chopper behind him and turned to the guy behind him, which was a set of powerful critical attacks.


    The man who attacked Wang Fan was beaten up and his face was full of pain.


    Without waiting for the man''s body to fall, Wang Fan snatched the machete in his hand and waved it to the partner beside the man.


    "Cha Cha"


    The sound of the blade cutting clothes covers the sound of the skin being cut. In a flash, the smell of blood permeates the whole space.


    "Ah


    Lin Na, splashed with blood on her face, squatted on the ground with her head in her hands, shouting loudly. Tears ran out of her eyes and ran down her cheek.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who has already knocked over several strong men, has already stood beside Lin Na.


    In the hand of the chopper turned a knife flower, shake off the blood bead on the knife body, Wang Fan rolled up his sleeve, revealing the skeleton tattoo on his arm.


    "Hua Hua"


    The rest of the strong men, looking at the injured and groaning companions on the ground, were scared to retreat.


    Looking at these strong men with disdain on his face, Wang Fan pointed to one of the men with a machete, and was very arrogant to hook his fingers.


    "Bang¡°


    The man threw away his machete and shook his head in the face of Wang Fan.


    The other strong men also threw away their weapons and pulled back a few steps obediently.


    In the blink of an eye, he can chop and injure several strong men with weapons, and he is not injured at all.


    In the eyes of these strong men, Wang Fan, whose arms are covered with skeletons, is no longer an ordinary man. He is just a devil, a devil coming out of hell.


    "Do you have any cigarettes?" Wang Fan pointed to the man who was scared to shiver.


    "Yes!" The man replied and took out a cigarette box from his pocket.


    "I want a cigarette!" Wang Fan smile, his face showed a sunny smile, said to the man with a cigarette box.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the man pulled out the cigarette from the cigarette box and hesitated to send it to Wang Fan.


    Seeing the man''s appearance, Wang Fan stretched out two fingers, made a cigarette gesture, and then nodded at him.


    Trembling legs, the man walked forward carefully and handed the cigarette to Wang Fan.


    The cigarette was lit by the flame of the lighter, and the burning smell of tobacco came out of Wang Fan''s mouth. He reached out to the man, wiped the blood that had not dried up, and then said with a smile, "go away!"


    The frightened man turned his head and ran to the private room behind him. He closed the door of the private room quickly.


    The rest of the strong men, desperate to run, did not dare to take a look at Wang Fan standing at the entrance of the passage.


    After watching the strong men escape, Wang Fan kicked the dog on the ground and asked, "brother dog, can you walk by yourself? I have to recite Miss Lin! "


    Dog lying on the ground with eyes closed, heard Wang Fan''s question, quickly got up, and ran to the entrance without saying a word.


    Looking at the dog''s escape, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "Damn it! Is the old man in W province so vulnerable? "


    After taking two puffs of cigarettes, Wang Fan threw away the cigarette in his hand, stretched out his hand to pull up Lina squatting on the ground, bent down and carried her on his back.


    "Miss Lin, let''s go back to the hotel first!" Wang Fan said.


    "Yes." Lying on Wang Fan''s body, Lin Na answers in a low voice.


    Stepping on the concrete steps, Wang Fan carries Lin Na step by step to the ground.


    The hall, which had been bustling before, was now empty, leaving only the neon lights spinning in the dark.


    Lying on the ground in the sound, people''s blood boiling music, is also playing intermittently.


    "With such fighting power, how dare you say that you are a gangster?"


    Wang Fan with Lin Na on his back, looking at the people hiding in the corner, is disdainful to say.


    No one dares to stop Wang Fan''s step any more. Even those people hiding in the corner dare not breathe. It''s like they are afraid of being watched by Wang Fan and will be killed in the next second.


    Walking out of the door of the dance hall, Wang Fan stood on the roadside and looked at the street which was still busy. At this time, it became very cold. If it were not the smell of perfume still filled in the air, it really made people think that it had always been this cold and cheerless appearance.


    When they reached the end of the street, a taxi pulled the guests to a stop.


    Before waiting for the taxi guests to get off, Wang Fan opened the co pilot''s door and gently put Lina on the seat.


    "What are you doing! I haven''t paid yet The passengers in the back row roared discontentedly at Wang Fan.


    "Yes! I have no money with me Wang Fan just remembered that he gave all the money in his pocket to the naked beauty.


    When he opened the back door, Wang Fan grabbed the passenger''s collar and said to him with a smile, "brother, help me pay for the car


    At this time, he saw the blood stains on Wang Fan''s body and the tattoos on his body. The passenger who complained about him did not dare to say more. He took out a handful of banknotes from his pocket and threw them on the seat.


    "Hello! Driver, is there enough money? " Wang Fanchong roared the taxi driver.


    "Enough! Enough The driver nodded hard, but did not dare to look back at Wang Fan.


    When he pulled the passenger from the back seat, Wang Fan sneered at him and said, "thank you, brother. My name is dog, dog under uncle Xiong! Do you remember? "


    "Remember, brother dog, I''m sorry! Brother dog The frightened passengers apologized to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the back seat, closed the door and said to the driver, "is there any smoke?"


    The taxi driver grabbed the cigarette box and lighter beside the seat and handed it to Wang Fan with shaking hands.


    Wang Fan, smoking, lazily reported the name of the hotel, and then leaned on his seat to smoke.


    When the taxi was running on the road, the scenery outside the window flashed by. The smoke ring from Wang Fan''s mouth slipped away from the gap of the window and was soon blown away by the wind.


    While waiting for the red light, Wang Fan put out his cigarette, and his face showed a proud smile.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, he said to himself, "ha ha! I''d like to see how you garbage can stop me and help fat man get his things back! "

 V2.Chapter 403

    On the taxi, Wang Fan calls Liu pangzi and tells him something about Lin Na. When Liu pangzi hears about Lin Na''s accident, he looks very anxious and uneasy. He hears that Wang Fan has taken Lin Na back to the hotel safely. Liu pangzi is a little relieved.


    At the door of the hotel, Liu pangzi and Liu Juan have been waiting there for a long time. When they see Wang Fan getting off the taxi, Liu Juan goes to the copilot to help Lin Na.


    The four didn''t stay much in front of the hotel, so they returned to the hotel room. Liu Juan helped Lin Na into her room. Liu pangzi and Wang fan saw that Lin Na was ok, but after they were frightened, they left Liu Juan''s room.


    When they came to Liu pangzi''s room, Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi as soon as he entered the door, "pangzi, this matter has something to do with the Sanlian gang. Do you dare to make trouble with me in W province?"


    "Brother fan, what do you say! I can''t stand these grandchildren for a long time! " Liu said angrily.


    Seeing Lin Na at the door of the hotel and being bullied has made Liu pangzi very angry. When he heard that Wang Fan wanted to make trouble with Sanlian gang in W Province, he couldn''t hold the fire.


    Liu pangzi is not a man with lofty ideals, which can be clearly seen from his attitude that he has been robbed of his father''s position for many years and has not wanted to get it back.


    But Liu pangzi''s lack of ideals does not mean that he is not angry.


    Since he came to w Province as a member of the delegation, he has a good feeling for Lin Na, the tour guide. He has been single all the time, but he really wants to take this opportunity to solve his personal emotional problems.


    However, God is not beautiful, Lin Na actually has a boyfriend, but also came to w province with her, which makes Liu pangzi not only feel sorry, but also feel that there is no hope to take off the single.


    Now seeing Lin Na being bullied, Liu pangzi''s male feelings of hero saving beauty are activated in an instant.


    What kind of person Liu pangzi is, of course, Wang fan knows best.


    If you want him to take back the position of the big brother of the underworld in W Province, I''m afraid that Liu pangzi will be reluctant. But if you want him to make a mess of the underworld in W province for the sake of the girl he likes, Liu pangzi will not have any flinch.


    This is also the plan Wang Fan thought of immediately after seeing the photos of Lina being humiliated.


    And because the gold does not change again, also let Wang Fan firm, in W Province on the idea of a row.


    Help Liu pangzi sit on the seat of the elder brother of the underworld in W Province, trace out the clue that Jin does not change, this is Wang Fan''s idea at the moment.


    Liu pangzi, sitting on the sofa, said to Wang Fan after cursing: "brother fan, although Xiong Bo is my father''s friend, it''s obvious that he doesn''t want to help me now. If we only depend on the two of us, what can we do in W province?"


    "Although xiongbo is an old man, his ability can''t help him. Moreover, judging from his attitude, he really doesn''t like you, and he hides something from us." Wang Fan said with a smoke ring.


    "Hiding one thing? What''s the matter? " Liu pangzi asked inexplicably.


    "About Akutagawa Yilong." Wang Fan replied.


    "Akutagawa Yilong? Brother fan, isn''t Akutagawa still alive? " Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    "No, Akutagawa is not necessarily alive, but Akutagawa''s power should still be there, but xiongbo doesn''t want to mention it." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Is Akutagawa still powerful? Is it hard to say, what''s the relationship between Xiong Bo and his fingertips? " Liu pangzi asked with some wonder.


    "According to Xiong Bo, your father Zhao Shanhe was dragged into the water. The underworld in W province changed a lot, and many people were suppressed along with your father. Akutagawa Yilong should also be the suppressed part." Wang Fan analyzed.


    "That''s for sure. Akutagawa can send me to Huaxia. It''s obvious that Akutagawa is my father''s confidant. He will definitely be involved by my father." Liu pangzi nods and answers.


    "So why, uncle Xiong, is there nothing at all?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "It''s really a problem, unless he betrayed my father in the first place!" Liu pangzi''s eyes brightened and he answered in the affirmative.


    "The blind Master arranged us to come to w province this time. First, he wanted to inquire about what happened in that year, but he wanted to find Akutagawa Yilong. However, the contact information Akutagawa Yilong left to blind Master in that year can only contact xiongbo. There must be something wrong with this." Wang Fan continued.


    "Yes! Even if Akutagawa is dead, doesn''t he leave any children? Xiongbo doesn''t want to talk about Akutagawa Yilong with us. There must be something else Liu pangzi''s IQ burst suddenly, and he thought of a key point.


    "It seems that your father''s work in W province was not so simple. Xiongbo was definitely a key figure!" Wang Fan said seriously.


    "So we''re going to find uncle Xiong now?" Asked Liu pangzi.


    "There''s another thing that I just learned tonight. I think it''s necessary to talk to you." Wang Fan raised his hand and motioned Liu pangzi who had already stood up to sit down.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s serious expression, Liu pangzi asked: "brother fan, what''s your new discovery?"


    "Gold doesn''t change! They are also sold in W province! " Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi''s eyes and said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t you change the gold? There''s one here, too? " Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that dog claims to be the supplier of Jin Buhuan. I just learned this evening. That boy has been cheating me to take Jin Buhuan. I don''t know what medicine he sells in his gourd!" Wang Fan thought of dog''s abnormal behavior, but he couldn''t guess his intention.


    "Whatever medicine he sells, damn it! I''m sure we want to cheat, brother fan. Now let''s go to xiongbo and ask him what happened in those years. Then we''ll try a dog together and ask him about Jin Buhuan. " Liu pangzi had no affection for Xiong Bo. Now when he heard that ah Gou wanted to pit Wang Fan, he naturally added fuel to the fire and became more angry.


    "Fat man, don''t be impulsive." After calming Liu pangzi a little, Wang Fan continued: "the situation in W province is no better than that in the mainland. The police and gangsters here are closely connected. I''m afraid we can''t do things as smoothly as we thought."


    "Brother fan, you can''t do nothing, can you?" Liu pangzi asked anxiously.


    "We must do it, but we should pay attention to a strategy! And I guess someone will come to me soon! " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Someone''s coming? Who? Sanlian Gang? Or the police? " Liu pangzi asked suspiciously.


    "I guess uncle Xiong will come to us on his own initiative. After all, I ruined the Sanlian Gang tonight. He will give us an account!" Wang Fan replied.


    "Brother fan, I''ll take care of this! Don''t worry


    "No, you can''t do it. You''re the big brother and I''m the little brother. We''ll have to do well in this play!" Wang Fan shook his head and said.

 V2.Chapter 404

    Mandu restaurant in B city, in the luxurious private room on the second floor, the strong music drives the atmosphere of the whole private room.


    More than a dozen beauties in sexy clothes are wriggling their waists in the music, and they are constantly casting their eyes at the men sitting on the private sofa.


    "Mr. Zhao, these beauties are specially selected for you tonight. Are you satisfied with them?" Sitting next to a man, a woman dressed in professional clothes, flatters the man.


    In the face of the sexy beauty on the dance floor, the man has no interest at all, he said blandly: "Mary, I want to do you!"


    "Mr. Zhao, I don''t do this kind of business." Mary, who was sitting next to Mr. Zhao, explained quickly.


    "I didn''t say I would pay you!" Mr. Zhao stretched out his hand and touched her skirt.


    Frightened, Mary quickly retreats to avoid Zhao''s hand, but her reaction is still slow, and her smooth thigh is seized by Zhao''s hand.


    "Mr. Zhao, you hurt me!" Eat pain of Mary said quickly.


    Although the mouth said pain, but Mary did not dare to open Zhao childe''s hand, she just looked at each other in panic, hoping to escape this bad luck.


    In front of her, Zhao Zheng, the eldest brother of Sanlian Gang, is the leader of the largest gang in W province. Manli has no courage to provoke him, nor to defend her dignity with violence.


    Rubbing the palm on Manli''s thigh, Zhao Zheng''s face looked satisfied. He said lazily in his voice: "I still like married women, especially women like you who never laugh at men."


    "Mr. Zhao, I''m an employee of your company, not a restaurant. You shouldn''t do this to me!" As an employee of Zhao Zheng''s public relations department, Mary still hopes that Zhao Zheng can let go of herself.


    A few months ago, Manli came to Zhao Zheng''s company to apply for a job. Fortunately, she was assigned to the company''s public relations department. Moreover, her job is only for Zhao Zheng''s travel and arranging the projects he needs.


    I thought it was a very easy thing, but after arranging a night life for Zhao Zheng for the first time and seeing Zhao Zheng''s debauchery with her own eyes, Mary finally understood what it means to let sheep enter the tiger''s mouth.


    She also wanted to escape from here, but when she knew Zhao Zheng''s real identity and saw his cruelty, she did not dare to resign.


    In the past few contacts, in the face of Zhao Zheng''s harassment, Mary was able to think of some ways to escape, which also gave her a fluke.


    But now, Mary no longer has the confidence before, she felt Zhao Zheng look at her eyes, has no reason.


    Zhao Zheng, who had drunk a bottle of red wine, felt Manli''s thigh in the dim light of the private room. He was thirsty and wanted to find something to quench his thirst. Manli''s ruddy lips were shaking in front of his eyes.


    "Hoo"


    She hugs Mary into her arms. With her frightened eyes, Zhao Zheng kisses her lips.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    Pushing Zhao Zheng''s body with both hands, Manli struggles to escape, but all the struggles are futile. A pain comes from her lips, which makes her cry.


    Zhao Zheng, who is kissing Manli, greedily sucks the taste of a woman''s mouth. With the rapid growth of hormones, every nerve of him has been greatly satisfied, and the fire of his body has been completely released.


    "Hiss"


    The professional dress was torn open, and the body was wrapped in a white shirt, which was exposed to the air of the private room.


    "Pa"


    The unbearable Manli waved her hand and slapped Zhao Zheng who was kissing her.


    Everyone in the private room heard the clear slap, and the music was dumb at this moment. The women who were struggling to wriggle their waist also stopped one after another and looked at the two people on the sofa in surprise.


    Zhao Zheng, who was slapped in the face, didn''t use violence to fight back. He slowly released her lips and looked at her in panic, with a proud smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhao. I''m..." like a frightened rabbit, Manli apologizes to Zhao Zheng while adjusting her clothes.


    In the middle of the story, Mary didn''t go on. Although Zhao Zheng didn''t have any anger on his face, instead, she was wearing a proud smile, but she was not as lucky as she thought.


    As the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, Zhao Zheng is only in his twenties, but he has been able to lead the gangsters in W province for many years. This is not because of his strong leadership ability, nor because of his kindness and righteousness, but because of his cruel means, which makes many people dare not be dissatisfied with him.


    Killing people, setting fire to others and forcing good people to become prostitutes are common things for Zhao Zheng, and his favorite thing is to abuse those who dare to resist himself.


    This kind of abuse is not only physical, but also mental.


    When Zhao Zhenggang first took over the Sanlian Gang, some old people in the gang despised him as a young man, and even wanted to exclude him from the Sanlian gang.


    In the face of the dissatisfaction of the old people, Zhao Zheng not only madly retaliated, but also arranged many of his subordinates to take the place of these old people.


    However, Zhao Zheng''s Revenge method, which has been mentioned by the people in the underworld, can''t help but feel cold and sweat on his back.


    Once upon a time, there was a senior member of the Sanlian gang. Because he was dissatisfied with Zhao Zheng''s cruelty, he publicly expressed his dissatisfaction with him, and he was madly retaliated by him.


    Zhao Zheng not only ordered his subordinates to seize each other''s territory, but also kidnapped the big man''s family. After locking his family in a dog cage, he poured gasoline on them in front of him and burned them to death.


    In the end, in front of such a cruel person as Zhao Zheng, the gangsters in W province gave in completely. No one dared to disrespect him any more, and no one dared to resist his words.


    Although Mary has not been working in Zhao Zheng''s company for a long time, she has also heard of Zhao Zheng''s personality, so in her heart, she is afraid of the devil.


    And the devil was slapped in the face by herself, and she even looked at herself with a smile, which made Mary''s heart even more scared.


    "Mary, I heard your baby is just over a year old?" Zhao Zheng asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Zhao, please let me go! I... "When Mary heard Zhao Zheng mention her child, she asked Zhao Zheng for mercy in horror.


    Looking at the appearance of Manli''s instant panic, Zhao Zheng rubbed his red cheek, relaxed his arm around her, slowly leaned on the back of the sofa, and said lazily, "let you go, as long as you show your sincerity in front of these bitches!"


    Although Zhao Zheng called her a whore, no one on the dance floor dared to show their dissatisfaction. They could only stand there with a smile.


    And on the sofa of Mary, but has not care about the next thing, will let her dignity be trampled on wantonly.

 V2.Chapter 405

    The expression is dull and graceful, and her body falls to the ground from the sofa. The tears in her eyes have dried up. Besides her beating heart, her whole body has lost consciousness.


    Help the children!


    Help my child!


    Sad woman, mouth again and again repeated the same words, repeated the guilt of children, repeated the hope of life.


    They are also women. Although standing on the dance floor, they have not become mothers like Mary, they can also feel the difficulty of being a mother.


    No one laughed at Mary''s appearance, and no one dared to look directly at her actions. The women on the dance floor bowed their heads and were powerless. They just hoped that all this would pass quickly.


    Zhao Zheng, with a smile on his face, watched Manli pull the zipper clumsily and wrap the dirtiest things with her trembling lips. He reached out with satisfaction and touched Manli''s soft hair. His body was very relaxed and leaned against the back.


    "In B city, no one can refuse me, you know?" Zhao Zheng closed his eyes and enjoyed the happiness he thought.


    Burying her head, Mary did not answer. She mechanically repeated the same action, as if she had not heard Zhao Zheng''s words.


    Zhao Zheng didn''t get angry when he didn''t hear her answer. He closed his eyes and said to himself, "I''ll give your child back to you. You can rest assured about that."


    "As for your husband, I''m very sorry. It''s too late!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Zhao Zheng''s words made Manli tremble. She clenched her fist subconsciously and knelt there stiffly.


    "Angry, isn''t it? ha-ha! Do you want to kill me? " Zhao Zheng slowly opened his eyes and looked at Manli kneeling in front of him.


    "Please let my child go." The whole body trembles of manly, difficult say.


    "Ha ha! I heard that your husband took great pains to chase you. It seems that he gave up many opportunities with high salary. Is that true? Ha ha Zhao Zheng looked at Manli''s appearance and asked with pride.


    "Please let my child go!" Mary burst into tears, but she tried not to cry, but repeated the previous request.


    "Well! I thought you would cry. I didn''t expect that you didn''t feel sorry for his death at all. It''s really boring! " Zhao Zheng snorted coldly, then reached out and grasped Manli''s hair.


    Forcing Manli''s head down, Zhao Zheng said lazily, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to your child before I have enough fun with you. Your child''s life is still in your hands."


    Realizing that her husband had been killed, Mary didn''t say anything more. She went on with her previous action in the hope that she could exchange the child''s safety.


    In the face of a demon, what ability does an ordinary woman like her have to save her children?


    At this time, she regretted that she had applied for a job in Zhao Zheng''s company for a high salary. What''s more, she regretted that she was lucky and wanted to get peace with the demons in the underworld of W province.


    All her remorse turned into her hatred for Zhao Zheng. She really wanted to bite off the man''s most fatal pain, but she was worried that her impulse would cause an accident to her one year old baby.


    "Bang"


    When the door of the private room was pushed open, several strong men with a bandage on their head suddenly burst into Zhao Zheng''s sight,


    The women on the dance floor were frightened and hid in the corner, which exposed Zhao Zheng and Manli to several strong men.


    Manli knelt down in front of Zhao Zheng, like a frightened rabbit, with a bow as if she stood up.


    Zhao Zheng, who is in the mood, reaches out a hand, presses Mary, who is ready to get up, and says to her, "you! Go on


    Dare not disobey Zhao Zheng''s order, Mary can only continue the previous action, but was obviously disturbed by the sound behind her, let her mind began to get upset.


    Several strong men saw the scene in front of them, obviously they were not prepared for it, but they did not know whether they should quit.


    The man with the bandage on his head is a Sheng who was injured by Wang Fan. He wanted to sell to his eldest brother, hoping that his eldest brother Zhao Zheng could stand out for himself, but unfortunately, he ran into Zhao Zheng''s good deeds, which made his heart tight.


    Sitting on the sofa, Zhao Zheng''s brows gradually wrinkled. He looked at several people standing on the dance floor and asked impatiently, "what''s the matter?"


    "Big brother, we are ruined by Xiong Bo''s people!" Ah Sheng bowed his head and said.


    "Is it?" Zhao Zheng asked again.


    "Big brother, I don''t know a mainlander, but he is followed by a dog, which is definitely what Xiong Bo means!" Fearing that Zhao Zheng would not trust him, ah Sheng explained to him.


    Without meeting ah Sheng, Zhao Zheng looked down at Manli and asked gently, "is it disturbing your mood?"


    Mary, who is really working hard, looks up at him in horror when she hears Zhao Zheng''s words. She wants to shake her head, but she is afraid of hurting him.


    Stretch out a hand to lightly touch on the face of a beautiful, Zhao Zheng says with smile: "you wait for me, very quick!"


    With these words, without waiting for Manli to respond, Zhao Zheng pushed her away and stood up.


    As he zipped up his trousers, he picked up half a bottle of red wine on the tea table. With a smile on his face, Zhao Zheng went to a Sheng and drank all the red wine in the bottle to the mouth.


    "Brother, I''m telling the truth. You have to believe me!" Ah Sheng, who was supported by others, said again.


    "How many people did they go to?" Asked Zhao Zheng.


    "Ah Gou, there''s another man with a tattoo on his body. I don''t know him. Ah Gou said that he was a subordinate of his uncle Xiong''s friend and came from the mainland." Ah Sheng told Zhao Zheng everything he knew.


    "Two?" Zhao Zheng asked again.


    "Yes, brother, it can''t be done like this! If they dare to fight in our field, it is clear that they will not give you face, elder brother! " Ah Sheng fanned the flames and said.


    Zhao Zheng, with a wine bottle in his hand, looked at ah Sheng''s excited face, nodded with a smile and said, "this matter really can''t be settled like this!"


    "Brother, if you say something, I''ll take someone to kill uncle Xiong right now!" Ah Sheng said with a smile.


    Bang


    As soon as ah Sheng''s words were finished, Zhao Zheng smashed the wine bottle in his hand on ah Sheng''s head.


    Unexpectedly, ah Sheng didn''t hum a word, so he turned his eyes and fainted. The strong man with him on both sides almost let go.


    Looking at ah Sheng who passed out, Zhao Zheng said to the strong men, "someone killed ah Sheng who worked for me. Let the police of city B give me an account of this. Do you understand me?"


    "I see!"


    The strong men answered in unison.


    Hearing the reply, Zhao Zheng nodded with satisfaction and thrust the half bottle in his hand into a Sheng''s stomach.

 V2.Chapter 406

    In the lobby of the hotel, the angry xiongbo, with a dog and a dozen of his subordinates, angrily finds the front desk and starts to find the room numbers of Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    "Dog, are you sure they live here?" Asked Uncle Xiong with a gloomy face.


    "Xiongbo, there''s absolutely no mistake. That boy and that girl are going back to this hotel. And I''ve inquired about it. Most of the tour groups from the mainland stay here." Dog patted his chest and assured.


    Hearing ah Gou''s words, Xiong Bo still looked gloomy and scolded in dialect: "fuck your mother! You are smart at this time! Why did you take that smelly boy to make trouble in the territory of Sanlian gang before? "


    "Xiongbo, I''m not taking him to make trouble. It''s the boy named Wang Fan. He wants to open his eyes. You promised them, and I can''t refuse!" Fearing that xiongbo would get angry with him, ah Gou quickly put the blame on Wang Fan.


    "Fuck you! These two mainlanders really don''t want to live Xiong Bo scolded angrily.


    The front desk attendant soon found out that Wang Fan''s room number, under the threat of xiongbo and others, obediently handed it to them.


    Looking at the room number, xiongbo said to his subordinates behind him: "ouaga technology! When you see those two little bastards, break their legs first! Don''t let Mr. Zhao spread his anger on our forest. Do you know? "


    "I see! Uncle Xiong


    Several strong men standing behind xiongbo answered in unison as they took out their machetes from their clothes.


    "Damn it Xiongbo frowned and ordered.


    As soon as the elevator opened, several strong men rushed in. The male uncle standing at the front desk was still angry, but he didn''t follow those men upstairs.


    After being scolded, ah Gou quickly took out his cigarette box, took out a cigarette and handed it to Xiong Bo. While he was lighting the lighter, he said, "Xiong Bo, that girl from the mainland, do we want to give it to Mr. Zhao?"


    "Fuck you! Such a beautiful woman, how can you do it! " Male uncle eyes a stare, loudly scold a way.


    "What Xiong taught me is that I''m just talking about it." Doggy is busy with me.


    It''s fake to give Liu Juan to Mr. Zhao. It''s true to take advantage of Liu Juan.


    I covet Liu Juan''s beauty, so that at this time, ah Gou is still thinking about attacking her. I don''t know that a big disaster has come to him.


    After waiting at the front desk for more than ten minutes, Xiong Bo, who didn''t wait for his hand to call, looked very agitated. He said to ah Gou, "give them a few calls. Why haven''t they done it yet?"


    "All right, uncle Xiong." Ah Gou took out his cell phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    "Doodle doodle"


    There was a busy sound in the receiver, which surprised ah Gou. He looked at the male uncle beside him in surprise.


    As soon as I hung up my cell phone, ah Gou didn''t have time to talk to xiongbo, so I heard the front desk attendant ask, "which gentleman''s surname is dog, please?"


    The waiter''s words let dog and male uncle, at the same time looked at the front desk, dog casually asked: "Hello! What can I do for you


    "I''m sorry, sir. There''s a call for you. It''s from the guest upstairs." See dog and male uncle looking at himself, the front desk attendant timidly said.


    "Who?" Dog asked in surprise.


    "It''s the guest upstairs. He said let dog answer the phone." The waiter answered in a low voice.


    The gloomy looking male uncle realized something and swore, "fuck your mother! These mainlanders really don''t want to live! "


    "Uncle Xiong, shall I answer the phone?" Dog hesitated to ask.


    "Come on! Of course, I have to answer it. I don''t believe it. These two mainlanders can turn the world around! " Xiong Bo yelled at ah Gou angrily.


    Ah Gou was a little confused for a moment. He didn''t know what Xiong Bo meant. He asked him to answer the phone or to call for help.


    "Pa"


    Seeing ah Gou in a daze, Xiong Bo slapped him in the face and said, "what are you doing? Go and answer the phone!"


    "Good! Good The dog who was slapped in the face nodded and ran to the front platform.


    A dog with half a swollen face snatched the phone from the front desk attendant, opened his mouth and asked, "Wang Fan? Are you looking for me? "


    "Yo, brother dog, what was the sound just now? It was very clear! Ha ha Wang Fan on the other end of the phone laughed at the dog he was talking to.


    "Damn it, Wang Fan! Don''t you want to live! " The dog scolded angrily.


    "Brother dog, you are tearing down the bridge! I helped you to smash the Sanlian gang. It''s cruel of you to try to kill people Wang Fan said on the phone.


    Hearing Wang Fan say so, ah Gou''s eyes widened in surprise, and a cold sweat came out of his back.


    How can he not think of, Wang Fan unexpectedly put all things, all pushed to his head, and this words say incredibly still so natural.


    Holding the microphone, ah Gou was stunned for a long time, then said anxiously: "Wang Fan, when did I let you smash the scene? You smashed ah Sheng''s place for a woman, but I didn''t say a word! "


    "Brother dog, I should thank you for helping me find my elder brother''s woman, but you sent someone to kill me. Don''t blame me for not being interesting enough! When I meet the triad Gang, I''ll tell them that you arranged everything tonight! "


    "Doodle doodle"


    Wang Fan hung up the phone and listened to the blind voice from the microphone. Ah Gou couldn''t speak for a long time.


    And Xiong Bo, who had already occupied the back of ah Gou, also heard Wang Fan''s words. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with that boy about his elder brother''s woman?"


    "Xiong Bo, it''s all that kid''s bullshit. I didn''t let him smash it!" Ah gouwei explained it to ba ba ba.


    "Damn it! I''m asking you, what''s the matter with that woman! " Xiongbo yelled at the dog.


    "There is a batch of new goods arranged by a Sheng. Among them, Wang Fan, a woman, knows that she is his elder brother''s woman, and then fights with a Sheng''s men. I really don''t know what the situation is." Dog anxiously explained.


    "Damn, there are no girls on our territory in city B? haven''t you? Why did you take him to fireworks lane? Why? You''re not a good motherfucker! " Xiongbo pointed to dog''s nose and scolded.


    Ah Gou, who took Wang Fan to fireworks lane, really didn''t have any good intentions. Now he was scolded by Xiong Bo. He was guilty and didn''t dare to respond. He could only stare at Xiong Bo with an angry face.


    "Summon the staff, we must deal with this boy today, otherwise, there is no way for Mr. Zhao to explain!" Xiong Bo gave a cruel order to ah Gou.


    Hearing Xiong Bo''s instructions, ah Gou quickly took out his mobile phone and began to call his brothers to the hotel.

 V2.Chapter 407

    Dog phone has not been through, you see the hotel gate, suddenly came a dozen flashing lights of the police car.


    "Xiongbo, police!" Seeing the dog in the police car, he quickly reminded the angry male uncle.


    Hearing the dog''s warning, xiongbo noticed the police car at the door. There was a little panic on his face, but after all, he was an old man, and he soon calmed down.


    When the first man walked into the hotel, he was wearing a police uniform with a warm and angry face, and the gold rimmed glasses made people look at him, they felt that he was a man full of wisdom.


    "Director Song, are you doing official business?" Xiongbo saw clearly who was coming and quickly came forward to say hello.


    The man wearing gold rimmed glasses is the "first brother" of B city police station, Songzhuang.


    Looking at xiongbo who was walking towards him, Songzhuang''s face sank and asked, "a Xiong, do you want to turn the world upside down?"


    "Director Song, how do you say that? Why can''t I understand? " Xiong Bo asked blankly.


    "I don''t understand, do I? It doesn''t matter. When you get back to the Bureau, just think about it slowly! " Song Zhuang returned with a sneer.


    Without waiting for xiongbo to say anything more, the police behind Songzhuang rushed to press xiongbo on the ground.


    Doggy, standing behind Xiong Bo, saw something bad and turned to run to the back door of the hotel. But he didn''t run out for a few steps, so he was kicked to the ground by the police.


    Suddenly fell to the ground, dog''s mouth and hard ground, came a warm and bloody kiss, two front teeth also jumped out of his mouth.


    "Oh! My God


    The dog barked bitterly and covered his mouth with his hands. He tried in vain to relieve the pain.


    Catching up with the police can not be because of the dog''s tragic and softhearted, two policemen a left and a right set up a dog, put on cold handcuffs to him.


    Ah Gou, who lives in the Jianghu, has not been caught by the police. Of course, he knows what will happen next.


    However, with Xiong Bo these years, after all, he has some backers, so he has been rarely grasped by the police, and he has more fear of the police''s means.


    This is just like a person who is used to eating bread and suddenly lets him eat steamed bread. He will not adapt to it and will try his best to get rid of it.


    "It''s not me, it''s not me! It''s Wang Fan Dog, caught in the middle by two policemen, yells loudly.


    Song Zhuang frowned and asked coldly, "what are you shouting at?"


    "Director Song, I know you''re from Mr. Zhao. We have nothing to do with the smashing of the Sanlian gang. It''s all the things that the mainlander did!" The dog, who is eager to survive, shouts at Songzhuang.


    "Pa" "pa"


    Two loud slaps hit ah Gou on his thin face, instantly made his face congested and turned into a full fat man.


    Ben had broken two front teeth, which made ah Gou feel painful. Now he was slapped twice in the face and hit him with stars in his eyes. His legs were soft and he almost fell to the ground.


    Songzhuang can sit on the position of the first brother of B city police station, and Zhao Zheng really has a great relationship, and Zhao Zheng''s company, Songzhuang also has some shares.


    Therefore, there is nothing wrong with what ah Gou said that Song Zhuang belongs to Mr. Zhao.


    But it was because of this fact that Songzhuang didn''t want to be mentioned.


    After all, as the first brother of city B police station, the relationship between him and the triad Gang is not a glorious thing for him.


    Song Zhuang was very taboo about this, but he was called out by ah Gou in public. He was so angry that he slapped ah Gou in the face.


    Seeing the dog''s eyes turning white, Songzhuang cursed in disgust: "drag this fool away, damn it! Go back and teach him to be a man


    "Yes


    Two police officers with a dog agreed, then dragged the dog with weak legs to the gate of the hotel.


    Xiong Bo, who has been handcuffed, saw that ah Gou had been beaten by Song Zhuang. If he wanted to blurt out, he didn''t come out of his mouth.


    However, what ah Gou said reminded Xiong Bo that he turned his eyes and said to Song Zhuang, "Director Song, I''ll report it! There''s a young man from the mainland upstairs. He broke up in fireworks Lane tonight. Now he''s hiding upstairs. "


    It''s worthy of being an old man. What Xiong Bo said is very euphemistic.


    If you don''t know what Xiong Bo said, you will think that he is committing crimes, exposing and reporting other people''s crimes, and you won''t think about it anywhere else.


    But Songzhuang could tell what the old man wanted to say from xiongbo''s words.


    The reason why he came to this hotel in the evening was because of the fireworks lane. When he learned that something had happened to the site of Sanlian Gang, Zhao Zheng was still very angry about it. Song Zhuang led the team in person, and did not dare to be careless.


    Just now, ah Gou suddenly yelled, and Song Zhuang had doubts in his heart. Now he heard Xiong Bo say so, and he realized that the inland boy upstairs was probably the one Zhao Zheng really wanted to find.


    "You said that the younger generation from the mainland made trouble in fireworks lane?" Song Zhuang asked with a gloomy face.


    "Yes, director Song, I report! I can testify that what happened in fireworks Lane tonight was done by the young man upstairs. " Xiong Bolian clapped his chest to make sure.


    "Ah Sheng, who was also killed by that young man?" Song Zhuang asked again.


    "Ah, life and death?" Xiongbo looked at Songzhuang in surprise. Seeing the chill in Songzhuang''s eyes, he quickly added: "yes, it''s the young man named Wang Fan who did it!"


    "Good! Since you can report him, I''ll take someone up to have a look! " Song Zhuang turned to his men and ordered, "go and find out which room the mainlander Wang Fan lives in."


    "Yes


    The policeman nodded, turned and walked to the front desk.


    After a while, the police officer came to Songzhuang''s side, got close to his ear and whispered something.


    Listening to the words of his subordinates, Songzhuang''s eyebrows twisted into a knot in one''s heart. He looked at xiongbo suspiciously and asked, "did you come with a knife?"


    "Director Song, in order to help the police solve the case, my brothers and I took the initiative to come here to arrest the young man. I don''t mean anything else! I am a good citizen Xiongbo shook his head and sophisticated.


    "Good citizens? Ah Xiong, you know what you''ve done, and I''m not confused. If today''s affairs are really none of your business, we can say anything. If I find out, you want to rebel, don''t blame my men for being merciless! " Song Zhuang said with a cold face.


    Song Zhuang''s words make Xiong Bo excited. He suddenly thinks of what Wang Fan said on the phone. He can''t help worrying.


    But at this point, he could only hope that Wang Fan and Song Zhuang upstairs had a fight, and the two evil spirits were killed in the random gun.

 V2.Chapter 408

    In the corridor on the sixth floor of the hotel, more than a dozen of Xiong Bo''s men, with their heads in their arms, knelt on the carpet of the corridor. Behind them, Wang Fan was leaning against the wall of the corridor smoking.


    "Van Gogh, I"


    Before Liu''s words were finished, Wang Fan turned his head to stare at Liu sitting in the room and said, "please call me Xiao Fan, brother Buddha."


    "This..." Liu pangzi showed an expression of embarrassment.


    Liu Juan, sitting beside Liu Pang, pushed him and said, "brother, he should have called you brother. What''s your dilemma?"


    "Sister, although you two have an engagement, I am... I''m used to being a little brother at ordinary times. I''m really not used to it when I''m forced to use him like this. " Liu pangzi said awkwardly.


    Since he met Wang Fan in Liucun, Liu pangzi has always been a little brother. He admires Wang Fan from his heart, so he suddenly asks him to be a big brother for Wang Fan. Liu pangzi is really not used to it.


    "Brother, even if you pretend, you have to pretend! Otherwise, we will waste all our efforts! " Liu Juan said firmly.


    "That''s right, that''s right, brother. You listen to my daughter-in-law. This time in W Province, I''ll be your younger brother. You must be like a big brother. Do you hear me?" Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, once again told fat Liu who was sitting in the room.


    Listen to the words of Liu Juan and Wang Fan, Liu pangzi nodded in embarrassment and said helplessly: "OK, I''ll do my best!"


    Wang Fan, who is smoking at the door, listens to Liu pangzi''s words, and his mouth is pumping wildly. He smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    Who doesn''t want to be a big brother?


    Who doesn''t want to let those gangsters on the underworld meet, bow and shout big brother.


    But Liu pangzi didn''t think so. Even Wang Fan and Liu Juan tried their best to make Liu pangzi accept being a big brother.


    In the end, Wang Fan had no choice but to move out of the blind Master in the mainland, so that Liu pangzi reluctantly accepted his proposal.


    After contacting with the blind Master, Wang Fan simply talked about the situation of W province with the blind master.


    Especially about xiongbo and Akutagawa Yilong, Wang Fan also truthfully told the blind Master about his conjecture. As a result, the blind Master had the same conjecture.


    Moreover, I learned from the blind Master that Akutagawa Yilong had an illegitimate son in W Province, but the blind master didn''t discuss the matter in detail at that time. Therefore, Wang Fan and his colleagues need to investigate the issue of Akutagawa Yilong''s illegitimate son in W province.


    From the blind Master, Wang Fan decides to pursue him. Moreover, he plans to help Liu pangzi take back the position of the big brother of the underworld in W province with the help of the illegitimate son of Akutagawa Yilong.


    Although this plan is crazy, Wang fan is full of confidence. After all, things in the underworld are not as difficult as expected. What''s more, this trip to w province has Liu Juan''s powerful assistant.


    The dozen strong men kneeling outside the corridor were all taught by Liu Juan alone, and if Wang Fan hadn''t stopped them all the time, Liu Juan would have sent them to see the king of hell!


    In fact, these strong men under xiongbo didn''t expect to be beaten by a girl with a ponytail after spending so many years on the road.


    At this time, these strong men are staring at the elevator at the end of the corridor, waiting for the male uncle who answers the phone. They are able to bring their brothers to rescue them, but they are worried that being beaten by a woman will make other brothers in the gang laugh.


    It can be said that the hearts of these strong men are entangled, and the degree of their entanglement is not much lighter than Liu pangzi in the room.


    Just as Wang Fan was talking to Liu pangzi in the room, the floor numbers began to change on the electronic display screen on the elevator at the end of the corridor.


    "Oh? Uncle Xiong has come to lead! Brothers, get ready! " Wang Fan, who noticed the change of floor number, cried out to the strong men in the corridor.


    Wang Fan said that some of the strong men who couldn''t hang on their faces were all hot at the moment.


    Ding Dong


    The sound of the elevator arriving at the floor is on.


    Wang Fan, standing behind the strong men, saw that the door of the elevator was slowly opened, and immediately yelled at the top of his voice: "welcome, uncle Xiong!"


    Those strong men with red faces and thick necks, when they heard Wang Fan''s voice, all of them bowed down, lowered their heads and cried in a low voice: "welcome uncle Xiong!"


    The total volume of more than ten strong men is not as loud as Wang Fan''s, but it can still be heard clearly in this deserted corridor.


    The elevator door is fully opened. Standing in the elevator, Songzhuang looks at the scene in front of him and listens to the words of these strong men. His face looks even worse.


    "Damn it! Old Wang Badan called the police At the first sight, he saw the police uniform in the elevator, and Wang Fan threw away the cigarette in his hand.


    Songzhuang had already stepped out of the elevator. He kicked down a strong man kneeling in front of him and ordered the police behind him: "arrest them all!"


    "Yes


    The police officer in the elevator agreed and began to handcuff the strong man kneeling on the ground.


    The strong men, who were still lowering their heads, suddenly heard Song Zhuang''s voice and immediately responded that something was wrong. They all looked up at the elevator at the end of the corridor.


    Seeing that it wasn''t Xiong Bo and ah Gou who came out of the elevator, these strong men were also a little confused. Hearing Song Zhuang say they want to arrest people, they were immediately flustered,


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind these strong men, turned his eyes and yelled: "brothers, uncle Xiong wants us to be the ghost of death. Run quickly!"


    After shouting this voice, Wang Fan turned and went into the room. He pulled up Liu Pang, who was still at a loss, and said to Liu Juan, "run! Here comes the police


    When Wang Fan came into the room, Songzhuang, who was standing on the other side of the corridor, had already noticed him, but because there were too many people in the corridor, he couldn''t rush past for a moment.


    The strong men kneeling in the corridor were a little flustered when they saw the police, and when they heard Wang Fan''s words, they were even more scared to stand up and run.


    For a moment, in the narrow corridor, more than a dozen strong men made a mess and blocked the whole corridor tightly.


    There are only five or six policemen who come up with Song Zhuang. There is no way to control the situation at all, which can make Song Zhuang angry.


    From the room out of Wang Fan, looking at the chaotic corridor, leisurely pull Liu fatty, slip down from the side of the fire channel.


    "Wang Fan, these policemen don''t seem to belong to xiongbo." Liu Juan said to Wang Fan as she walked the stairs.


    "No matter who they are, it won''t be good. Let''s run first." Wang Fan said with indifference.


    Liu pangzi, who was held by Wang Fan, suddenly turned around and ran back. He was worried and said, "you can''t leave Miss Lin behind!"

 V2.Chapter 409

    Looking at Liu pangzi turning to run back, Wang Fan grabbed his hand, glared at his eyes and roared: "you are really not to die!"


    "Lin Na is still in Liu Juan''s room!" Liu said anxiously.


    "She''s a tour guide and a victim. The police won''t do anything about her. If you go back like this, maybe those grandchildren will give you a hat and arrest you!" Wang Fan dragged Liu fatty downstairs and said to him.


    Liu Juan, who followed them, also said to Liu pangzi, "brother, Wang fan is right. They have no reason to embarrass Lin Na. The most they can do is to ask her about our situation."


    Listen to two people''s words, Liu pangzi also feel reasonable, did not insist on upstairs, but with Wang Fan came to the second floor stairwell.


    As soon as I came to the stairwell on the second floor, I heard a sound of footwork coming from the first floor. Then I heard someone shouting: "hold the stairway, don''t let those mainlanders run away!"


    The three men who were preparing to run to the first floor heard the sound coming from the first floor and immediately ran from the fire passage into the corridor on the second floor.


    As soon as I ran out of the stairwell on the second floor, I saw a man opening the door, rushing away and looking around in the corridor.


    "Bang"


    The quick eyed Wang Fan stepped forward and kicked the man who was looking out through the crack of the door into the room.


    Before Wang Fan entered the room, he heard a woman''s scream. Wang Fan rushed in and saw a naked woman covering her body with a quilt on the bed.


    "Shut up! Or I''ll kill you! " Wang Fan roared fiercely.


    The woman who was startled by Wang Fan, with her mouth wide open, did not dare to make a sound. Even though she had caught the quilt in her hand, she did not dare to wrap it on her body again. She was so frank with Wang Fan.


    Aiming at a pair of soft meat on a woman''s chest, Wang Fan said with a bad smile: "you can wrap up the quilt, I don''t spoil the color!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the woman realized that she was gone. She quickly wrapped herself in a quilt and looked at Wang Fan standing in the room in horror.


    As soon as the woman wrapped her body up, Liu pangzi and Liu Juan entered the room. They took a look at the woman standing by the bed and then looked at Wang Fan.


    "Jump out of the window!" Wang Fan said, has opened the window of the room.


    "Good!" Liu pangzi agreed. He was the first to jump on the windowsill and jump down.


    Wang Fangang is ready to jump out after him, but is pulled by Liu Juan behind him.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Give me your shoes." As she spoke, Liu Juan had taken off her high-heeled shoes.


    Looking at Liu Juan''s high-heeled shoes in her hand, Wang Fan took off her shoes in a hurry. After he watched Liu Juan put on her shoes, he asked, "how can I jump down? If I don''t have shoes, my feet can''t be worn out yet! "


    "Cut, this is your punishment!" Liu Juan said disdainfully, aiming at the woman beside the bed.


    Hearing what Liu Juan said, Wang Fan didn''t dare to say more. He took a look at a pair of men''s shoes on the ground and put them on his feet.


    The owner of that pair of shoes fell on the floor at the door. Seeing that Wang Fan was so impolite, he put his two thousand yuan shoes on his feet. Although he was very distressed, he did not dare to speak.


    Wang Fan, who put on his shoes, jumped on the windowsill and jumped down the second floor. Instead of asking Liu Juan for his shoes, he ran after Liu pangzi and Liu Juan to a nearby park.


    After the three people ran deep into the park, they heard the sound of the police rounds on the second floor of the hotel, and soon the police found their escape route.


    However, the police did not jump out of the window, but ran back to the hall on the first floor, which took a lot of time and made Wang Fan escape from the hotel.


    A taxi was stopped at the side of the road. After three people got on, the taxi driver asked, "where are you going, sir?"


    The driver''s question made Wang Fan''s voice stop for a moment. He didn''t know about city B, and he didn''t know where they should go.


    Liu Juan, sitting in the back seat, changed her shoes and lowered her head to say, "Huitong pawnshop! Thank you


    "All right!" The driver promised and drove to the road.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, hears that Liu Juan actually wants to go to the pawnshop, and looks at Liu Juan in surprise.


    He doesn''t know how familiar Liu Juan is with B city, but from her calm look, Wang fan can guess that she has acquaintances in Huitong pawnshop.


    However, in this situation, Wang fan is not convenient to ask, can only secretly guess what kind of people there will be in the pawnshop.


    Huitong pawnshop seems to be very famous in B city. After listening to a name, the taxi driver didn''t ask for the address. Instead, he flew all the way to take Wang Fan to their destination.


    After paying the fare, Wang Fanji chased Liu Juan and asked, "daughter in law, are you familiar with the pawnbroker?"


    "From now on, you can''t call me that again!" Liu Juan said without expression.


    Liu Juan''s expressionless face in front of him made Wang Fan a little uncomfortable, which reminds him of the scene when he first met Liu Juan in T country.


    At that time, the two did not recognize each other, Liu Juan is such an expression, and speaking is also cold, it is like an ice beauty who does not eat fireworks between people.


    Liu pangzi was also curious and asked: "juan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    "This is a contact point of the organization. You two don''t have to say more. Just listen to my arrangement. We also follow the previous arrangement. Wang fan is your younger brother and I am your younger sister. No one can know that I have an engagement with Wang Fan!" Liu Juan said solemnly.


    "Organization? There''s a point of contact? Daughter in law.. Juan''er, what do you do? " Wang Fan, who almost called out his daughter-in-law, quickly covered his mouth and asked in a low voice.


    Not to mention Wang Fan''s muddled face, even Liu pangzi was curious. He looked at Liu Juan in surprise and asked, "sister, don''t you go to school? Why is there any organization? Is there any branch of your school here? "


    Listening to Liu pangzi''s question, Wang Fan almost didn''t get angry with him, but it can''t blame Liu pangzi.


    When he came back to China from T country, Wang Fan didn''t have time to talk to Liu pangzi about his encounter with Liu Juan in T country. From the beginning, Wang Fan thought that Liu pangzi knew Liu Juan''s affairs like the palm of his hand, but he was just hiding it from Liu Juan, so Wang Fan didn''t take Liu Juan''s affairs too seriously.


    But this scene, let Wang Fan eliminate the misunderstanding of Liu pangzi, and it is obvious that Liu pangzi, like him, knows little about Liu Juan.


    Without explaining to Liu pangzi, Liu Juan has already knocked on the door of the pawnshop. Soon the door mirror on the door shows light, and someone comes to the door from inside.

 V2.Chapter 410

    "It''s closed!"


    A woman''s voice came from behind the metal door, which made people feel like falling into an ice cave.


    "The family is in urgent need of money, please make it convenient for the boss!"


    Liu Juan, standing in front of the door, answered coldly in the same voice.


    "What are you going to be?" Asked the woman behind the door.


    "Boss, ancestral tablet." Liu Juan replied.


    Wang Fan was startled by their conversation. At first he heard the woman behind the door. He almost thought Liu Juan had found the wrong place.


    But listening, he realized that it was two people talking to each other.


    As an undercover agent, Wang Fan has also been exposed to some street code lessons, but for the first time he has heard such a kind of code between Liu Juan and the woman behind the door.


    From the conversation between the two people, it is not difficult to guess that Liu Juan''s identity is indeed unusual, and the organization behind her must be a large-scale organization with a long history.


    "Creak"


    The metal door opens from the inside and Wang Fan sees the woman talking to Liu Juan.


    Qi Er''s short hair, round face with a pair of glasses, big frame and her round face set off, people can not feel a kind of warmth to her.


    "Is this the woman who speaks coldly?"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Wang Fan couldn''t believe that such a lovely girl could talk so coldly.


    "Sister, who are they?" The girl looked at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi behind Liu Juan, with a smile on her face.


    "This is my brother, Liu Jiaxing." Liu Juan pointed to Liu pangzi and said, "this is my brother''s younger brother, Wang Fan."


    "Hello, my name is Yang Jie, the boss here." The smile on Yang Jie''s face is stronger, and his words are no longer so cold.


    "Hello, Hello, nice to meet you." Wang Fan said hello with a smile.


    Standing beside Wang Fan, Liu pangzi managed to squeeze out a smile, but did not say hello to Yang Jie.


    He didn''t mind Liu pangzi''s impoliteness. Yang Jie opened the gate and said with a smile, "elder sister, let''s go in and talk."


    "Good!" Liu Juan stepped into the pawnshop.


    After Liu Juan, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi enter the pawnshop. Under the guidance of Yang Jie, the three people walk through the outer Hall of the pawnshop and come to the inner room of the pawnshop.


    The carved chair, the square wooden table, the famous calligraphy and paintings on the wall, and the whole interior of the guest room are antique, which makes people marvel at the master''s masterstroke.


    "Sit down and I''ll make you tea." Yang Jie called Wang Fan and they sat down, then turned to make tea with a smile.


    Seeing that Yang Jie turned around, Liu Juan said, "sister, they don''t drink green tea!"


    Yang Jie, who was going out of the inner room, stopped for a moment when he heard Liu Juan''s words, turned his head and said with a smile, "OK, sister!"


    After Yang Jie came out of the inner room, Wang Fan said: "juan''er, I really like green tea, and I heard that green tea in W province is also very famous!"


    "What she said about green tea is not what you think." Liu Juan sat on the chair and said casually.


    "Not what I thought? What''s that like? " Wang Fan some doubts ask.


    "Green tea is a sign to send you on the road." Liu Juan replied with a smile.


    "What? Take me on the road? Didn''t you tell her that we were together? " Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan in surprise.


    Even Liu pangzi, who was worried, was startled and asked, "sister, are you not friends with her?"


    "Yes, but you''re not. She''s just reconfirming our relationship. If I''m forced to bring you here, a cup of tea can solve the problem!" Liu Juan replied.


    I didn''t expect a cup of tea to be so particular, which made Wang Fan realize that Liu Juan''s organization is absolutely unusual.


    Being so careful, it''s almost a match with the legendary schools in the river and lake. It can be seen that Xiao Xia''s fear of Liu Juan was not so simple when he was in T country.


    Just about to ask Liu Juan about the organization behind her, Yang Jie has come in with a tray.


    Seeing that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were still standing there, Yang Jie quickly said, "two brothers, please sit down!"


    "Good." Wang Fan agreed and walked to the chair beside Liu Juan.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to sit on the chair, Liu Juan glared at him and said, "there is no rule. Is this where you sit?"


    Wang Fan, who was scolded by Liu Juan, was stunned, but soon realized that he had made a fatal mistake.


    Here, he is Liu pangzi''s younger brother. Let alone sitting beside Liu Juan, he is not qualified to sit down.


    Standing on the side of Liu pangzi also heard the meaning of Liu Juan, quickly said: "sister, don''t get angry, this boy just with me soon, don''t understand the rules, you don''t get angry."


    After talking with Liu Juan, Liu pangzi kicked Wang Fan''s ass and scolded: "get out of the way, I''ve told you many times! This is not the mainland. We have to be strict when we come out. Do you think it''s our village? "


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Wang Fan, following Liu pangzi''s words, apologized and stood behind the chair. He wiped the chair with his sleeve and said, "brother, you sit, you sit."


    "That''s about the same." Liu feigned anger and sat down on the chair.


    Yang Jie, who is dragging the tea tray, smiles, but doesn''t say anything. She puts the tea in the tray on the table and stands by to watch Liu Juan.


    There are also several Taishi chairs in the inner room. Wang Fan thought that Yang Jie would sit on one of the chairs, and then said something to Liu Juan, but she stood beside Liu Juan, which made Wang Fan a little strange.


    Wang Fan, full of wonder, looks at Yang Jie and looks at the wooden table. When he sees that there are only two cups of tea on the table, he immediately understands the reason.


    In Yang Jie''s eyes, Wang fan is just a follower, not in the scope of her hospitality.


    Liu Juan''s reprimand of Wang Fan also fully illustrates a problem. The organization she and Yang Jie are in is absolutely a hierarchical organization with its own rules.


    Strict hierarchy, joint code, move to kill!


    Wang fan is more curious about Liu Juan''s identity and wants to find out the secret of the organization behind her.


    Sitting on the chair, Liu Juan took a sip of tea, nodded to Yang Jie with satisfaction, and said, "yes, it''s still the taste."


    "Thank you, sister!" Yang Jie returned with a smile.


    "Now in W Province, are you in charge?" Liu Juan asked.


    "Back to my sister, yes!"


    "How are you familiar with the things here?"


    "Nine times out of ten, I don''t know what my sister wants to know?"


    "Zhao Shanhe, how much do you know?" Liu Juan asked.

 V2.Chapter 411

    Speaking of Zhao Shanhe''s name, Yang Jie asked with a smile: "sister, how did you remember to ask this man? He has been dead for many years


    "Zhao Shanhe is my father." Liu pangzi replied.


    "Oh, really?" Yang Jie was a little surprised.


    "My brother was adopted by my parents. His life experience has always been a mystery, and we just learned about it." Liu Juan said.


    "So the elder sister is here to help her elder brother find relatives? Or do you have another plan? " Yang Jie asked with a smile.


    "I want to get back what belongs to me." Liu pangzi replied.


    For Liu pangzi''s answer, Yang Jie just smiles at him, and does not make any response. Her eyes immediately turn to Liu Juan.


    Sitting next to Liu pangzi, Liu Juan, seeing Yang Jie''s eyes, said calmly, "he''s him, I''m me. After all, brother and sister, I''ll only protect his life, and I won''t interfere in anything else."


    "Then I understand!" Yang Jie nodded with a smile.


    "Tell me, who were Zhao Shanhe''s enemies? Are there any cronies alive? " Liu Juan changed the subject and asked directly.


    "Zhao Shanhe founded the triad gang in W Province, but he was too radical and offended some politicians. Finally, he was killed by black and white. As far as I know, the person who killed him was his second wife." Yang Jie said.


    "What? The second wife? " Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Zhao Shanhe has two wives. The first wife gave birth to a son and a daughter for him. When the second wife married Zhao Shanhe, she took a boy with her. Later she changed her name to Zhao Zheng. She is the current leader of the Sanlian gang." Yang Jie explained.


    "What about my mother?" Liu pangzi asked anxiously.


    "It''s a pity that she died after she gave birth to a daughter for Zhao Shanhe." Yang Jie said.


    "Zhao Shanhe''s second wife, why kill Zhao Shanhe?" Liu Juan did not ask about Liu pangzi''s mother, but about Zhao Shanhe''s death.


    "No one knows about this. When Zhao Shanhe and his wife died in their apartment, after the police investigation, they announced what they said. As for what happened, not only the police station didn''t have a definite statement, but also inside the Sanlian gang." Yang Jie said.


    "Who is in charge of the Sanlian Gang these years?" Liu Juan asked again.


    "After Zhao Shanhe''s death, several big men took turns in charge of the gang''s affairs. In the first two years, Zhao Zheng was selected as the leader of the Sanlian Gang, and then he has been in charge of the Sanlian gang." Yang Jie returned.


    "Zhao Zheng? Why should he Asked Liu pangzi.


    "The leader of the Sanlian gang has always been elected, and Zhao Zheng is no exception. However, Zhao Zheng has always lived in M country. When he returned to w province two years ago, he soon became famous in the underworld. Some old people recommended him to take over the leader, and now he is like this!" Yang Jie explained again.


    "So, are the old friends of the Sanlian Gang very supportive of Zhao Zheng?" Liu Juan asked anxiously.


    "Maybe!" Yang Jie replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean, maybe?" Liu pangzi asked.


    "After Zhao Zheng took the leading position, the old people of Sanlian gang had accidents one after another or committed suicide for no reason. Now the old people of Sanlian gang are almost dead, so who knows if they really support Zhao Zheng?" Yang Jie said helplessly.


    "Accident? Suicide? You''re lying to ghosts Wang Fan, who is standing behind Liu pangzi, does not believe this statement at all.


    This made Liu pangzi very suspicious. He frowned and guessed: "I guess it''s all Zhao Zheng''s conspiracy, damn it! How poisonous the boy is


    "That is, elder brother, we can''t just watch. That son of a bitch Zhao Zheng destroyed the Sanlian Gang!" Wang Fan said angrily.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s righteous and indignant curse, Yang Jie said with a smile: "with respect, if you are the only two in W province this time, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with Zhao Zheng. But if my sister has an explanation, I''ll keep you two alive."


    "Is there no one under Zhao Zheng dissatisfied with him? Can''t we use my elder brother''s identity to find some helpers? " Yang Jie is very dissatisfied with the words, Wang Fan asked impolitely.


    "Zhao Shanhe''s cronies in those days are all ancient. Now the Sanlian Gang, up and down, are all Zhao Zheng''s cronies. I''m afraid they will be disappointed!" Yang Jie said without hesitation.


    It is said that Zhao Shanhe''s cronies are no longer alive, and Liu pangzi is also disappointed. He turns to Liu Juan and asks, "sister, if there are only Wang Fan and I, I''m afraid there is no hope for this!"


    "Have you ever heard of Akutagawa Yilong?" Liu Juan looks at Yang Jie and asks.


    "Akutagawa Yilong? Does he have anything to do with Zhao Shanhe? " Yang Jie asked with a blank face


    Seeing Yang Jie''s expression, Liu pangzi was also surprised.


    When Akutagawa Yilong sent him to the blind Master, he once said that he had a close relationship with Zhao Shanhe. Normally, their relationship should not be a secret. Why did Yang Jie react like this?


    When it comes to Zhao Shanhe and the Sanlian Gang, Yang Jie is like a family treasure. She should not be unaware of Zhao Shanhe''s past, but her reaction is that she obviously doesn''t know about Akutagawa Yilong and Zhao Shanhe.


    "At that time, my brother was sent to the mainland by Akutagawa Yilong, and according to Akutagawa Yilong''s introduction, his relationship with Zhao Shanhe was extraordinary. Didn''t you hear about it?" Liu Juan asked for Liu pangzi.


    "Yes, if they had no special relationship, Akutagawa would not send me out of W province when my biological father was in danger." Liu pangzi also said anxiously.


    Listening to their words, Yang Jie said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I was negligent, because Zhao Shanhe died for many years, and Akutagawa Yilong is no longer alive, so I really didn''t ask so much about their relationship."


    "Is Akutagawa really dead?" Liu pangzi asked reluctantly.


    "Yes, Akutagawa had an accident two years ago, and he is dead!" Yang Jie returned.


    "Another accident? Damn it, it can''t be Zhao Zheng''s son of a bitch again Wang Fan scolded.


    "Yes! It''s very likely that Zhao Zheng is a child brought by my little mother. He must know about Akutagawa Yilong and my father. As soon as he comes back to w Province, he will give his mother a hand to Mr. Akutagawa! " The more Liu pangzi said, the more he felt that Wang Fan''s guess was reasonable.


    Listening to Liu pangzi''s analysis, Yang Jie said with a smile: "I''m not sure about your two guesses, but I think there is a person who should know the truth of Akutagawa Yilong''s accident."


    "Who? Who knows? " Liu pangzi asked in a hurry.


    "Akutagawa''s son, Akutagawa Shin!" Yang Jie returned.


    "Old Mr. Akutagawa has children? Is he in W province now? " Liu asked pleasantly.

 V2.Chapter 412

    Akutagawa''s son, Akutagawa shin, is in W Province, and Akutagawa Shin runs a restaurant in r country, which is not far from Huitong pawnshop.


    Liu pangzi and Wang fan are very excited to learn that Akutagawa Yilong and his descendants are also in city B. However, because it''s getting late, they can only decide to visit Akutagawa early tomorrow morning.


    Because he was going to visit Akutagawa in the morning, Yang Jie arranged a rest room for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, while Liu Juan and Yang Jie went to another room.


    Liu pangzi, lying on the bed, soon fell asleep, but Wang Fan couldn''t sleep.


    From Yang Jie, I learned a lot about Zhao Shanhe and the Sanlian gang in W Province, but one thing puzzled Wang Fan all the time.


    Who is Akutagawa Yilong?


    Blind master just told Wang fan that Akutagawa Yilong was Liu pangzi''s father friend. He entrusted Liu pangzi to blind master at that time. As for the identity of Akutagawa Yilong, blind master didn''t tell Wang Fan.


    But when he came to w province this time, the blind Master specially told Wang fan that he must find Akutagawa Yilong and help him solve some problems. Then, with the help of Akutagawa Yilong''s power, he helped Liu pangzi recapture the triad Gang built by Zhao Shanhe.


    It''s not hard to tell from the words of blind Master that Akutagawa is definitely not an ordinary man, and he must have a strong influence behind him.


    However, such a person, Yang Jie did not know his relationship with Zhao Shanhe.


    Then again, although Yang Jie doesn''t know the relationship between Akutagawa and Zhao Shanhe, he knows everything else about Akutagawa.


    Although we don''t know what kind of organization Liu Juan is behind, Wang fan knows very well that Yang Jie, as the contact of Liu Juan''s organization in W Province, will not investigate some unknown people.


    So it''s obvious that Akutagawa''s identity is very special, and in Yang Jie''s eyes, Akutagawa''s background in the underworld is no less than Zhao Shanhe''s,


    As soon as someone has something on his mind, he can''t sleep. Wang Fan turns it like a pancake in bed for a long time, and is finally called out of bed by a bubble of urine.


    Wang Fan put on his shoes and walked out of the room, but he didn''t know where the toilet was. He could only look around by feeling.


    Through the corridor, Wang Fan vaguely heard the sound of running water, which choked up the urine bubble, he almost didn''t hold the door.


    If there is water, there must be a place to pee.


    Legs clamped, forced to endure the feeling of water, Wang Fan followed the direction of the sound of water.


    Not far away, he saw a bright light, carefully look at the direction of the light, it should be a toilet.


    In a hurry ran to the light, Wang Fan did not dare to push the door into the convenience, but embarrassed to stand at the door.


    This is really the bathroom, and the light is still on in the bathroom, but under the light, two women''s figures appear on the glass of the bathroom.


    "Sister, I haven''t seen you for a while. Your figure is much better! It''s really enviable! " Yang Jie''s voice came from the bathroom.


    "Take a good bath!" Liu Juan''s voice is cold.


    "Ha ha! Sister, I have nothing to do! That''s why I have to gossip about it! " Yang Jie replied with a smile.


    After hearing the conversation, Wang Fan realized that the two women were bathing in the bathroom. No wonder there was such a loud sound of water.


    Originally, he wanted to wait for two people to come out, and then he went in to let the water out for convenience. But according to the current situation, I''m afraid Liu Juan and Yang Jie would be very difficult to come out without an hour or two.


    It''s hard to find the toilet, but it''s not convenient to go in. Wang Fan hesitates to ask where the rest of the toilet is.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Liu Juan asked, "did you tell anyone about my visit to w province this time?"


    "No, I''ve been with you all the time. How can I inform others?" Yang Jie explained.


    "That''s good. I''ll leave early tomorrow morning. You''ll think you haven''t seen me!" Liu Juan said.


    "Elder sister, I thought you would let the ghost slaves help you get rid of Zhao Zheng!" Yang Jie some unexpected said.


    "I don''t want to use the power of the organization in this matter, and I don''t want my brother to know anything about the organization." Liu Juan gently scooped the water and poured it on her body.


    The steaming water flowed out of the wooden spoon and fell on her smooth skin, splashing strings of water beads, just like pearls on the ground.


    Sitting opposite Liu Juan, Yang Jie looks at Liu Juan''s body and laughs. The two dimples on her face are very cute. Anyone can''t help but look at them and want to come forward to kiss her dimples.


    "What are you laughing at?" Liu Juan asked.


    "Sister, haven''t you ever slept with that Wang Fan?" Yang Jie asked.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I guess the man named Wang Fan has a special relationship with you. Are you two dating each other?" Yang Jie turned his eyes and asked in a low voice, "elder sister, did he ever kiss you?"


    "You''re really gossipy!" Liu Juan didn''t say well.


    "Ha ha! Sister, is it cool to kiss? " Yang Jie asked with a smile.


    "Can you believe I strangled you here with the towel in my hand?" Although Liu Juan said cruel words, she didn''t feel angry at all.


    Wang Fan, standing outside the door, heard the conversation between the two and admired Yang Jie''s observation.


    They just met for the first time, and they didn''t talk about each other. Yang Jie discovered that the relationship between him and Liu Juan was unusual, and the woman''s ability to observe words and colors was really unusual.


    In fact, Wang Fan also forgot that Yang Jie, a woman who can inquire about the underworld affairs in W Province, must be an intelligence role. Since she is an intelligence role, she can find some details that ordinary people don''t care about.


    In addition, Liu Juan and Yang Jie did not meet on the first day, but Yang Jie knew more about Liu Juan than Wang Fan, so Yang Jie would be the first to find out anything unusual about Liu Juan.


    But Wang Fan just two people''s dialogue, as a kind of joke between women, but how can not think of, which actually also hidden very dangerous.


    The two people in the bathroom frolic for a while. Wang Fan couldn''t help the pain in his lower abdomen. He didn''t wait any longer. He quietly left the door of the bathroom. After a few turns, in a quiet corner, he found a hole like a sewer.


    Finally found a solution to the problem, Wang Fan flurried to untie his pants, aimed at the hole on the ground, comfortably put the hot water in his stomach, all shot in.


    When he returned, the light in the bathroom was on and the door was slightly opened, but Liu Juan and Yang Jie disappeared.

 V2.Chapter 413

    At daybreak, Wang Fan wakes Liu pangzi up. Before they get out of the door, they hear the footsteps in the corridor, and then they hear Liu Juan calling their names.


    Two people out of the room, Liu Juan has been waiting at the door, Wang Fan thought of last night eavesdropping on her and Yang Jie talk, directed at Liu Juan giggle.


    "Hurry to wash. Breakfast is ready. We''ll find Akutagawa soon." Liu Juan glared at Wang Fan and spoke coldly.


    By Liu Juan stare, Wang Fan quickly put away the smile on his face, turned around and took Liu pangzi to the direction of the bathroom.


    "Wang Fan, it was you who came out to pee last night!" Liu Juan asked after Wang Fan.


    "Ah? It''s not me Wang Fan denied it.


    Last night, through the glass, he saw two women''s bodies vaguely. Although Wang Fan didn''t see anything substantial and didn''t want to take advantage of it, he was still worried that Liu Juan would be furious behind him.


    After all, there are a lot of women around him. If Liu Juan can accept this reality, Wang Fan has already burned high incense!


    Now if Yang Jie is involved again, I''m afraid that any woman will not tolerate such a thing.


    Denying that he got up in the middle of the night, Wang Fan took Liu pangzi and left in a hurry. He didn''t hear the footsteps coming from behind, which made his nervous heart a little relaxed.


    Come to the toilet location, far see a figure, Wang Fan carefully looked, but found that the figure is Yang Jie.


    Wearing professional clothes, Yang Jie is standing in a corner, looking down at a hole on the ground. His eyes are focused, as if he didn''t see Wang Fan.


    "Good morning, Miss Yang!" Liu pangzi also saw Yang Jie and waved hello.


    Yang Jie, who is looking at the hole in a daze, hears Liu pangzi''s voice and turns to the bathroom. Seeing Wang Fan''s embarrassed expression, Yang Jie is stunned at first, and soon shows an expression of sudden realization.


    "Good morning, Miss Yang." Wang Fan said hello awkwardly.


    "Good morning Yang Jie said with a smile.


    "Miss Yang, what are you doing? Can I help you? " Liu pangzi asked kindly.


    Hearing that Liu pangzi wanted to help, Yang Jie waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, I don''t know where the wild dog came from. He peed in the vent of the warehouse. I''m waiting for the workers to clean it up."


    "Wild dog? Can wild dogs still come in here? " Asked the fat man.


    "Yes, not a wild dog, but a man?" When Yang Jie talks, he looks at Wang Fan with a red face on purpose.


    Aware that Yang Jie looked at himself, Wang Fan said: "yes! It must be a wild dog! When I was sleeping last night, I heard dogs barking


    "Yes? Why didn''t I hear that? " Asked the fat man.


    "Brother, you can''t hear the thunder when you sleep. How can you hear the dog barking?" Wang fan then took Liu pangzi to the bathroom and said, "brother, let''s wash up. We have business to do in a moment."


    Liu pangzi, who didn''t know the reason, was pulled to the bathroom by Wang Fan, so he didn''t worry about the dog urinating any more.


    After washing, Yang Jie, who is waiting outside the bathroom, leads them to the restaurant.


    Liu Juan, who had been sitting at the dining table for a long time, saw the three people coming to the restaurant together and didn''t say much. She just pulled a chair for Liu pangzi and motioned Wang Fan and Yang Jie to sit down for breakfast.


    Wang Fan at the dinner table is afraid that Liu Juan will ask about last night''s event again, so he always lowers his head and does not dare to look at Liu Juan. Instead, Yang Jie, sitting on one side, looks at Wang Fan and laughs intentionally or unintentionally.


    After breakfast, Wang Fan left Huitong pawnshop, which let Wang Fan take a breath.


    Standing on the roadside outside the pawnshop, Liu pangzi stood on tiptoe waiting for a taxi. Wang Fan came up to Liu Juan and whispered, "I didn''t mean it last night."


    "Are you kidney deficiency?" Liu Juan asked thoughtlessly.


    Wang Fan, standing beside Liu Juan, heard that Liu Juan asked him if he had kidney deficiency. He immediately raised his face and said unconvinced: "who said that? How can I have kidney deficiency? To tell you the truth, I''m still a pillar when I get up every morning! "


    "Cut, who believe it!" Liu Juan returned with disdain.


    "Really, don''t believe it, try it tonight!" Wang Fan said angrily.


    It is absolutely a great insult to say that a man has kidney deficiency, just like saying that a woman is flat chested, which can not be forgiven at all.


    Especially the person who doubts kidney deficiency, or your wife, will be more difficult to accept.


    In order to maintain his male dignity, Wang Fan certainly does not allow himself to be misunderstood, let alone Liu Juan to have such doubts.


    Did not expect that Liu Juan did not give Wang fan face, said contemptuously: "across the glass to see us take a bath, can not help but to put water, you dare say you are not kidney?"


    "I"


    "Don''t tell me it wasn''t you who peeped at our bath last night!" Liu Juan glared at Wang Fan and said fiercely.


    "Yes, I was outside the door at that time, but I didn''t go to see you take a bath. Besides, I couldn''t see clearly through the glass. I just saw a general outline!" Wang Fan explained wrongly.


    "Do you mean to see clearly?" Liu Juan asked with a gloomy face.


    "No! no no I don''t want to see clearly. I''m not a sex wolf. I''m a serious man! " In order to survive, Wang Fan quickly waved his hand to explain.


    "Good man? Hum! A good man with a lot of confidants? I didn''t tell Katyusha to go with you when I came to w province this time. She went directly to H city to find you, do you know? " The tone of Liu Juan''s speech is sour.


    On hearing Katyusha''s name, Wang Fan''s mouth twitched. He asked bitterly, "juan''er, don''t you agree with her about Katyusha? In fact, you should understand that my heart is resistant, just because I love you, so I have no objection! "


    "Fart!" Liu Juan stares at Wang Fan, raises her arm, and finally puts it down.


    Two people say words here, Liu pangzi has stopped a taxi, standing beside the car, greeting two people to get on.


    Hearing Liu''s greeting, Wang Fan immediately trotted to the taxi. Without waiting for Liu''s reaction, he sat firmly in the co driver''s seat of the taxi and said to the surprised Liu: "brother, you and sister Juan sit in the back row. I''m my younger brother. I''ll show you the way in the front."


    "Is that all right?" Liu pangzi scratched his head and asked.


    "Right! Absolutely Wang Fan peeked at the expression on Liu Juan''s face and secretly praised her wise decision.


    Woman!


    It''s really possible to do things that turn around!


    Wang Fan''s back is sweating, and his weak heart is beating wildly, for fear that Liu Juan will teach him a lesson.

 V2.Chapter 414

    Akutagawa sushi.


    According to the address Yang Jie gave them, the taxi stopped in front of a sushi restaurant. Seeing the sign on the door, Wang Fan knew that they had not found the wrong place.


    Time is still early, sushi shop is not open, a few passers-by in a hurry, took a look from the taxi down Wang Fan they, and then left in a hurry.


    "Brother, it should be here!" Wang Fan pointed to the sign of Akutagawa sushi restaurant and said to Liu pangzi behind him.


    Liu Juan, who is standing beside Liu pangzi, has been paying attention to the pedestrians who have gone far away. Her face is cold and piercing.


    "Juan''er, what''s wrong?" Asked Liu pangzi.


    "It''s nothing. Maybe I''m oversensitive!" Liu Juan replied.


    Wang Fan, who also found Liu Juan abnormal, whispered: "juan''er, there is monitoring here. I guess someone is looking at us."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu Juan followed his eyes and looked at a tree next to the sushi restaurant. She saw a hidden monitor.


    The flashing red running light of the monitor proves that this is not a device used to scare people.


    "It seems that this Akutagawa letter is not simple!" Wang Fan went to Liu Juan''s side, lowered his head and said in a very light voice.


    "Let''s meet again. If it''s not the right way, we''ll think of another way!" Liu Juan replied.


    In the early morning, the door of sushi restaurant was closed, and the door for the owner to go in and out was also locked from inside, so Liu pangzi had to knock on the door.


    "Bang bang"


    "I''m looking for Akutagawa Shin!"


    Knocks on the door, Liu pangzi shouts loudly.


    "Just a moment, please!"


    A woman''s voice came clearly from behind the door.


    Soon a sound of clogs came, and the iron door was opened gently. A beautiful young woman showed her head and looked at the people at the door with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, it''s not business hours yet. I haven''t got up yet." The woman said slightly apologetically.


    Seeing that the other party was so polite, Liu pangzi quickly explained, "we''re not here for dinner. I''ve got some personal things to do with letter."


    After hearing Liu pangzi say that they are not dinner guests, the expression on the woman''s face is not as enthusiastic as before. After hearing Liu pangzi say that he wants to find a letter and say something personal, the woman''s face looks a little ugly.


    Wang Fan, standing behind Liu pangzi, saw the change of the expression on the woman''s face and said: "we have very important things to look for letters. Please let us in!"


    "I''m sorry, I never see you. If you want to eat, you can come back when we are open." Then the woman closed the door.


    Bumping into Liu pangzi, he looks at Wang Fan awkwardly. Without waiting for Liu pangzi to open his mouth, Wang Fan says anxiously, "my elder brother is Zhao Shanhe''s son. He''s here to worship Mr. Akutagawa."


    The sound of clogs behind the iron gate suddenly stopped and soon rang out again, but the sound came in the direction of the iron gate.


    The sound of clogs stopped behind the iron door. After a long time, the woman behind the door asked, "what did you say? Can you say that again? "


    "I''m Zhao Shanhe''s son. I was sent to the mainland by Mr. Akutagawa Yilong. Now I want to pay homage to him. By the way, I''ll ask the letter about my sister." Liu pangzi answered through the iron gate.


    "Are you really Zhao Shanhe''s son?" The tone of the woman''s voice is a little excited.


    "Of course!" Liu pangzi replied.


    Wang Fan, who was standing beside Liu pangzi, quickly echoed and said, "we are here in W province to worship Mr. Akutagawa Yilong, so please believe us."


    "How do you know that Akutagawa Yilong died?" A man''s voice came from behind the iron door.


    "We''ve met uncle Xiong, who used to follow Mr. Zhao Shanhe." Wang Fan quickly explained.


    He didn''t mention Huitong pawnshop. Since Liu Juan didn''t even want to tell him and Liu pangzi about Huitong pawnshop, she certainly didn''t want Akutagawa to know about it. That''s why Wang Fan moved xiongbo out.


    "Akutagawa and I have broken up. If you want to worship him, go to the cemetery! When Zhao Shanhe''s daughter was a child, she got a serious illness and died! " The man said coldly behind the iron door.


    "Akutagawa Shin!" After listening to the man''s words, Liu pangzi yelled with staring eyes.


    "Yes, I am Akutagawa shin. I don''t want to see you! Let''s go Akutagawa letter behind the iron gate, cold voice said.


    "Akutagawa shin, where did you bury my sister? What''s wrong with her? How could it be gone? I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it Knowing the news of his sister''s death, Liu pangzi lost control of his emotions. He patted the iron gate hard and yelled at the back of the iron gate.


    Liu Juan, who had never spoken, came forward to comfort Liu pangzi and said, "brother, don''t be so sad. People can''t come back from death. Don''t be too sad!"


    Looking at Liu pangzi''s painful appearance, Wang Fan''s heart is also very bad. He also has a sister a few years apart, who can understand Liu pangzi''s mood very well. So Wang Fan opened his mouth several times to comfort him, but he swallowed the words.


    In Wang Fan empathy, heart for Liu pangzi sad time, but Liu Juan pulled a cuff.


    Wang Fan, who doesn''t know why, looks at Liu Juan, only to see her winking at herself.


    "Is this for me to have a look at the door?"


    Seeing Liu Juan''s sign, Wang Fan suddenly understood her meaning.


    Although I don''t know what Liu Juan''s intention is, Wang Fan still looks at the top of the gate and the situation on both sides of the iron gate.


    After finding the borrowing point of his feet, Wang Fan grabbed the Wall twice and came to the wall beside the iron door.


    On the wall, Wang fan saw clearly the scene behind the iron gate and the people standing behind the iron gate.


    Behind the iron gate is an open corridor. Several pots of blooming flowers are placed on the floor of the corridor, adding a lot of warm atmosphere here.


    A woman in pajamas was standing behind the iron door, looking out through the crack of the door.


    "Why is there only one woman? What about the man who talks? "


    Seeing that there was only one woman standing behind the iron gate, Wang Fan was surprised to look around for Akutagawa''s letter.


    "Hi! Are you imitating Mr. Akutagawa? " Wang Fan, who was on the top of the wall, yelled at the woman behind the iron door,


    Startled by Wang Fan''s voice, the woman who is looking out against the iron gate, withdraws in a panic and looks up at Wang Fan''s position.


    When a woman retreats, Wang fan can see clearly that the other party is actually a pregnant woman, and her big belly should not be just pregnant.


    "Who?"


    At the end of the corridor, a man in kimono frowned and yelled at Wang Fan.


    "Akutagawa letter?"


    Seeing the man at the end of the corridor, Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "How dare you bully my wife? You don''t want to live!" As Akutagawa spoke, he had swung his arm and smashed his things against Wang Fan on the wall.

 V2.Chapter 415

    Wang Fan, lying on the wall, has been staring at the woman behind the iron door. He never sees Akutagawa shin. When he appears at the end of the corridor, when he hears Akutagawa Shin''s curse, he looks at Akutagawa Shin with an angry face.


    However, when he saw Akutagawa shin and blurted out his name, the things in Akutagawa Shin''s hand had already hit Wang Fan who was lying on the wall.


    White unidentified objects come from the air at such a speed that people can''t believe it. This is the result of human efforts.


    "Bang"


    Just as the white unidentified object was hitting Wang Fan''s face, a high-heeled shoe flew over his cheek and hit the white object solidly.


    "Poof¡°


    The white object smashed by the high-heeled shoes, instantly scattered into countless small pieces, bumped into Wang Fan''s face impartially.


    "Rice?"


    Sticky grains of rice, sticky in Wang Fan''s face, full of aroma, let Wang fan can''t help but take off a grain, stuffed into the mouth.


    "This is rice from Xin''s hometown." The woman behind the iron gate raised her head and said to Wang Fan who was lying on the wall.


    "Who are you?" Akutagawa shin, who had already reached the iron gate, glared at Wang Fan on the wall and began to question.


    Liu pangzi, standing outside the door, heard Akutagawa Shin''s words and cried out: "Akutagawa shin, you return my sister!"


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s voice, Akutagawa looked at the woman around him in doubt. Seeing that the woman was spitting out her tongue at him, Akutagawa laughed suddenly.


    "Hello, Akutagawa shin, my eldest brother is Zhao Shanhe''s son. Your father sent my eldest brother to the mainland in those years. Did his sister foster him in your family? What happened to her? You must give my elder brother an account! " Wang Fan, lying on the top of the wall, is eating rice on his face while questioning Akutagawa Shin under the wall.


    Akutagawa shin, who was smiling at the woman, looked up at Wang Fan and asked, "whose son do you think your eldest brother is?"


    "They claim to be Zhao Shanhe''s family. I don''t know if it''s true. That''s why they imitate your voice. They want to try them and see their reaction. I guess they didn''t cheat me." The woman whispered.


    "Oh, really?" Although Akutagawa didn''t question, he didn''t open the door. Instead, he held the woman in his arms.


    Wang Fan on the wall turned his head and looked at Liu Pang who was standing at the door with a sad face. He said, "brother, Akutagawa shin is behind the door. If you have anything to do, you can tell him, I don''t think that boy is a good man. Maybe your sister was bullied to death by him!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the letter is very good to me!" The woman heard Wang Fan''s words and yelled at him angrily.


    "What''s the relationship between you and us? By the way, you throw sister Juan''s high-heeled shoes to me, and my sister Juan is still barefoot!" Wang Fan pointed to the high-heeled shoes on the ground and said aloud to the woman.


    She ran out of Akutagawa''s arms, picked up the high-heeled shoes on the ground, threw them to Wang Fan on the wall, and said with a smile, "you are so stupid! Even the rice ball made by letter can''t be avoided. It''s stupid to ask for help


    "Cut!" For women''s irony, Wang Fan sniffed and reached for the high-heeled shoes in the air.


    However, Wang Fan, who is leaning against the wall with his hands, obviously forgets his own situation. As soon as he is caught by his hands and thrown at his high-heeled shoes, his body slides down and falls to the ground.


    Seeing Wang Fan fall to the ground, Liu pangzi rushed to help him, while Liu Juan, who was only wearing a high-heeled shoe, frowned at Wang Fan''s embarrassed appearance.


    Without waiting for Liu pangzi to reach out, Wang Fan has already got up. Regardless of the soil on his body, he ran to Liu Juan with his high-heeled shoes in his hand, squatted down with a smile, and put his high-heeled shoes on Liu Juan''s feet.


    "What a fool you are Liu Juan muttered in a low voice.


    "Hey, hey! As long as I see you, I don''t have the heart to think about anything else. That''s why I react slowly. " Seeing that Liu Juan had put on her shoes, Wang Fan stood up with a smile.


    Liu pangzi, who ate a mouthful of dog food, looked at Wang Fan showing his love there. He was even more upset and complained: "you two show your love. My sister is no longer alive! Do you all sympathize with me at all? "


    "Brother, your sister is still alive, and is showing her love. If you don''t believe it, ask Akutagawa Shin!" Wang Fan turns his head and looks at Liu pangzi. He says it seriously.


    "What? My sister is still alive? " Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan and Liu Juan. Seeing Liu Juan''s calm face, he turns his head and knocks on the door.


    This time, as soon as Liu pangzi knocked on the door, the iron door opened. Akutagawa Shin stood at the door and looked at Liu pangzi and asked, "are you Zhao Ya''s brother?"


    "Zhao ya?" Liu pangzi was stunned.


    Instead, Wang Fan, who was behind Liu pangzi, reacted first, pointed to Liu pangzi and said, "this is my elder brother, Liu Jiaxing, no! Zhao Jiaxing! He is Zhao Ya''s brother


    "How do you prove your identity?" Akutagawa looked at fat man Liu with distrust.


    This put Liu pangzi asked, he stood at the door stupefied God, for a moment also don''t know how to prove his identity.


    When he was taken away from W Province, he was only five or six years old. It can be said that he didn''t have any impression of things here. He didn''t even know his sister''s name.


    Moreover, when Akutagawa Yilong took him to see the blind Master, he didn''t leave him any keepsake, so when Akutagawa asked him about his identity, he really made fat man Liu unable to answer.


    "I have nothing to prove myself." Liu pangzi answered with a bitter face.


    "My elder brother is the son of Zhao Shanhe. If you don''t believe me, we can do DNA identification!" Wang fan is in a hurry to give an idea.


    "Yes! We can go to the hospital for identification! " Liu pangzi suddenly came to the spirit.


    Standing at the door, Akutagawa Shin didn''t give in because of their words. He looked at Wang Fan distrustfully, then turned his eyes back to Liu pangzi''s face. He asked, "my father sent Mr. Zhao''s son to the mainland in those years. Do you know who is the person who adopted Mr. Zhao''s son?"


    "Blind Master!"


    Liu pangzi and Wang fan are in the same voice, very confident to answer.


    Hearing their reply, Akutagawa frowned tightly and was about to close the door with a cold hum.


    "Damn, what do you mean?" Wang Fan angrily came forward to stop Akutagawa letter.


    "You don''t even know the name of the adopter. How can I believe you are Zhao Ya''s relatives?" Akutagawa asked coldly.


    "The name of the blind Master?" Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi suspiciously. After seeing a daze on his face, he knows that Liu pangzi doesn''t know either.


    At this time, Liu Juan, standing behind them, said calmly, "the blind Master''s original name is Sun Jian. He was the fifth master of red flag in Hongmen."

 V2.Chapter 416

    Wang Fan was also surprised to hear Liu Juan say the name of blind Master and his identity in Hongmen.


    As for the identity of the fifth master of the red flag, Wang Fan has heard from the blind Master, and it is precisely because of the identity of the blind Master that he has a different understanding of many things in Hongmen. Even a lot of secret things that happened in those years have been heard from the blind Master.


    But the blind Master said a lot, but he never mentioned his name, which made Wang fan not know what the blind Master''s name was.


    Now I hear Liu Juan talking about it, and I know that the blind Master''s name is Sun Jian, but this name sounds familiar, which makes Wang Fan think of Sun Jian who killed Dong Zhuo.


    "I don''t think it''s fooling Akutagawa!"


    At the thought of Sun Jian in the Three Kingdoms period, Wang Fan had such a guess in his heart.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing beside him, also showed a blank face. He looked at Wang Fan beside him and asked in a low voice, "is blind master really Sun Jian?"


    "Well... I don''t think it''s wrong! " Wang Fan hesitated for a moment, but said with certainty.


    Thinking of blind Master''s favorite storytelling of seven heroes and five righteousness, Wang Fan also believed the name of Sun Jian.


    In fact, let alone the name of Sun Jian, even if Liu Juan reported the name of Xu Liang, the great Xia with white eyebrows, Wang Fan would not question Liu Juan at this time, because he had to support Liu Juan and support her unconditionally.


    While they were puzzled, Akutagawa turned back, opened the iron door, and asked with a smile, "can I ask more about Mr. Sun''s taboo? Who gave it to him?"


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, really wanted to slap Akutagawa.


    "Who else can name a child? Besides parents, who can name a child¡°


    In Wang Fan''s opinion, this problem of Akutagawa shin is just a boring problem of looking for smoking type.


    But after listening to Akutagawa''s question, Liu Juan replied seriously: "Mr. situ gave him a name. When he accepted the blind master as an apprentice, she specially gave him a name. I hope he can kill the traitor like Sun Jian and get rid of the harm for the country and the people!"


    "Nani?"


    Hearing Liu Juan''s words, Wang Fan was filled with emotion.


    Daren Qing blind Master''s real name is Sun Jian, and this name is not given by his parents. It''s actually given by Mr. situ, blind Master''s master. And behind this name, there is such an inspirational story.


    Sure enough, there is an unknown past behind the people in the Jianghu. If they had not been in contact with the blind Master for a long time and had such an experience, Wang Fan would not believe that such a thing would have happened in the world.


    Unlike Wang Fanmu, Akutagawa''s face was dignified. Looking at Liu Juan, he nodded and said, "that''s how my father-in-law, Mr. Zhao Shanhe, told my father about Mr. Sun. It seems that you are really Zhao Ya''s relatives."


    "Have you met my father?" Liu asked,


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s voice fell, Zhao ya, who was hiding behind Akutagawa shin, ran out from the threshold. He hugged Liu pangzi with a face of confusion, buried his head in his chest, and cried excitedly: "brother, I''m Zhao ya!"


    "Who? Sister, don''t do that. Who do you say you are? " Liu pangzi, who was suddenly hugged by Zhao ya, didn''t react for a moment. He retreated and wanted to get away.


    Zhao ya, holding Liu pangzi in her arms, looked up at him, pouted and said, "brother, I''m your sister Zhao ya! At that time, my father entrusted us to Xin''s father. Because I was too young, he worried that I would not be able to return to the mainland safely, so he left me with him to raise me! "


    "You''re not dead?" Liu pangzi''s brain was short circuited and asked.


    "How could I die? Brother, that''s the tone of my fake letter just now. I want to try yours on purpose! " Zhao ya face a red, embarrassed of say.


    "Ha ha! Sister, you are still alive. That''s great! ha-ha! I have found you at last Liu pangzi is very happy to hear Zhao Ya''s explanation.


    Flesh and blood affection is the most unforgettable emotion in the world.


    In particular, such as Liu pangzi and Zhao ya, after more than 20 years, they meet again, which makes people have no choice but to cry.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi''s brother and sister met each other, Liu Juan was also very happy for him. She went to Wang Fan''s side, put her hand around Wang Fan''s arm, and said affectionately: "it''s really happy that brother Jiaxing can find his sister!"


    "Aren''t you his sister, too? Why is it sour? " Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "That''s different. I have no blood relationship with him after all, unlike Zhao ya." Liu Juan looked at Zhao Ya''s sweet smile and said jealously.


    As soon as Liu Juan''s words were finished, Liu pangzi, who was held by Zhao ya, pulled Zhao Ya over and said to Liu Juan, "juan''er, you are one year younger than Xiao Ya. In the future, you will call her sister!"


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect you to be one year younger than me, ha ha! I''ll have a sister, too Zhao Ya holds Liu Juan''s hand and smiles happily.


    Just now, Liu Juan, who was also extremely disappointed, heard what Liu pangzi and Zhao Ya said. She immediately swept away the clouds and showed a smile. She nodded her head heavily and cried softly: "sister Xiaoya, I''m really happy to meet you."


    Liu Juan, who lost her parents when she was a child, has always felt regret for her family. Fortunately, with the care of Liu pangzi and blind Master, she did not have more trauma in her childhood.


    Seeing Liu pangzi and Zhao Ya recognize each other just now makes Liu Juan have a kind of fear. She is worried that she will lose Liu pangzi, her brother, and become an orphan without home again. Although she has Wang Fan, her fiance, that feeling is not the same.


    Now see Liu pangzi did not forget himself, and Zhao Ya is also very friendly to himself, and did not mean to exclude her, Liu Juan''s heart is also surrounded by a warm.


    Family, love, friendship, all the beauty of life, are inseparable from such warm feelings.


    Even the ruthless female Luocha, also need someone to love, someone to comfort, someone to let her remember that she is a little girl who needs to be protected.


    Brother and sister three people hold together, say belong to their whispers, Wang Fan also can''t get in the mouth, had to go to the iron gate, handed a cigarette to Akutagawa letter, and he said: "that what, self introduction, my name is Wang Fan, Wang is the king of the king, who is not willing to ordinary, identity, and you, are Liu fat man''s brother-in-law, later please more care!"


    After taking the cigarette Wang Fan handed to him, Akutagawa Shin took a puff with a smile, spitting out a cigarette ring, and said very smartly: "no problem, after you eat in my shop, I''ll give you a 20% discount!"


    "Damn it! You want to make my money

 V2.Chapter 417

    "The sushi bar is closed for a day!"


    After putting up the sign, Akutagawa went back to the sushi restaurant on his clogs. Looking at Wang Fan who was eating sashimi there, he said loudly, "Hello! You don''t respect food by eating like this, do you know? "


    Swallowing the sashimi in his mouth, Wang Fan wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "I''ve been modest in my heart!"


    Then he picked up a piece of fresh Sashimi with chopsticks, dipped it in seasoning, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s face, Akutagawa turned his eyes and sat down beside Zhao ya.


    In addition to Wang Fan sitting at the dining table, greedily eating the delicious food on the table, Liu pangzi and several of them all sat around the tatami, drinking the tea Zhao Ya cooked for them and talking about Zhao Shanhe.


    After Wang Fan swept away the delicious food on the table, he sat beside Liu Juan happily.


    "Please." Zhao Ya poured a cup of tea for Wang Fan and handed it to him with a smile.


    Taking the tea cup in Zhao Ya''s hands, Wang Fan said politely, "thank you, sister."


    "I didn''t expect that, except for my brother, we have already found the other half!" Zhao Ya looked at Liu pangzi and said with a smile.


    When Zhao Ya said this, Liu pangzi scratched his head and said, "I''ve had bad luck in recent years. If I didn''t follow brother fan, I''m afraid I would still be angry in the village."


    "That''s the blind Master training you." Liu Juan comforted.


    "Yes! namely! Don''t we just come to get back what belongs to you? When you sit in the position of the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, what kind of other half you want depends on what you mean? " Wang Fan also said.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Akutagawa frowned and said, "are you going to replace Zhao Zheng?"


    "Can''t you?" Wang Fan drank tea and asked.


    "Just the two of you?" Akutagawa asked again.


    "Plus you, we are three." Wang Fan said.


    "I can''t get involved in this!" Akutagawa Shin shook his head and returned.


    Did not expect Akutagawa letter refused so simply, Wang Fan asked in surprise: "why? Don''t you want to help? Or is it inconvenient? "


    "You are Rocha!" Instead of answering Wang Fan''s question, Akutagawa asked Liu Juan.


    Liu Juan, who was drinking tea, heard Akutagawa''s question, with a shallow smile on her face, and then nodded her head gently.


    "Have you decided to do it?" Akutagawa asked again.


    With a teacup in her hand, Liu Juan''s smile gradually disappeared, her eyes hesitated, her lips moved slightly, but she didn''t answer Akutagawa''s question.


    Sitting beside Liu Juan, Wang fan saw her hesitation and said, "Hey! Xin, it''s a man''s business, if you are really embarrassed... "


    Before Wang Fan finished, Liu Juan said, "I will help my brother in my personal capacity and get back what he deserves."


    As soon as Liu Juan''s words came out, everyone looked at her. Even Akutagawa Shin was shocked and looked at the calm Liu Juan.


    "Aren''t you afraid they know?" Akutagawa asked.


    "So what?" Liu Juan moved her eyes away from the teacup, looked at the surprised Akutagawa letter, and then said: "if there must be a solution, then use money to block those people''s mouths!"


    "Do you accept money and help people to eliminate disasters?" Akutagawa asked suddenly.


    "Isn''t that what you usually do? Yecha Liu Juan asked with a smile.


    "Yecha? What the hell Hearing Liu Juan call Akutagawa letter "yecha", Wang Fan asked in great surprise.


    "Do you know each other?" Liu pangzi asked curiously.


    "I think sister Xiaojuan should be the same person as Xin. They all have their own secrets. It''s not convenient to tell us." Zhao Ya understood the dialogue between Liu Juan and Akutagawa shin, sighed and explained.


    "You... What do you do? " Wang Fan widened his eyes, looked at Akutagawa and asked.


    "Don''t you know what she does?" Akutagawa asked.


    Following Akutagawa''s eyes and looking at Liu Juan sitting beside him, Wang Fan asked in a low voice, "juan''er, what do you do?"


    "If I tell you my true identity, you will regret it. Do you still want to listen?" Liu Juan asked with a smile.


    This made Wang Fan a little embarrassed. He looked at Liu Juan''s smile and said, "since you said so, I won''t ask. No matter who you are or what you do, you are my daughter-in-law anyway!"


    With these words, Wang Fan drained the tea in the teacup, turned to Zhao Ya and said, "sister Xiaoya, your tea is delicious. Can you give me another cup?"


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, I find that you are very smart, smarter than all of us! " While praising Wang Fan, Zhao Ya added tea to his cup.


    Sitting in the middle of the five, Liu pangzi looked around at the two couples in front of him and said with some embarrassment, "in fact, I think life in H city is very good. If things here in W province are very troublesome, it''s better for us to go back to H city and live together. When the family is together, it''s safe and happy!"


    Liu pangzi''s words stunned everyone. Zhao Ya slowly turned her head and looked at Liu pangzi with a sincere face. She took a deep breath and said softly, "brother, even if you don''t want to be enemies with Zhao Zheng, you should avenge your father and mother!"


    "Yes! Fat man, let''s come to w province not only to be big brother, didn''t the blind Master say that? There''s something else about Mr. Akutagawa. Do you want us to help? " Wang Fan also advised.


    Akutagawa, who was drinking tea, frowned slightly when he heard Wang Fan mention his father and said, "I can handle my father''s affairs by myself, so I won''t trouble you."


    "Xin, we are a family. How can we be in trouble? In those years, your father sent me to the mainland for refuge and took in Zhao ya. Now that you and Zhao Ya are husband and wife, I can''t just sit back and take care of them. " Liu pangzi said excitedly.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, but my father''s business is not as simple as you think, so please don''t mention it again!" With that, Akutagawa bowed to Liu pangzi and lowered his head.


    Since Akutagawa letter said this, Liu pangzi is not good to say more, had no choice but to nod.


    Wang Fan didn''t ask about Akutagawa Yilong either. Since Akutagawa shin and Liu Juan both have secrets that can''t be known by people, it''s just a waste of time to ask.


    But about Zhao Zheng, Wang Fan still insists on his own idea.

 V2.Chapter 418

    Wang fan doesn''t know what kind of person Zhao Zheng is, but whether he is a good person or a bad person, he is a threat to Liu pangzi.


    And what happened to zhaoshanhe? Why was Zhao Zheng''s mother killed? What did Zhao Zheng know at that time?


    After the death of both Zhao Shanhe and his mother, what did the young Zhao Zheng experience at that time?


    All these are what Wang Fan wants to know, because he feels vaguely that there must be some conspiracy behind this, and this conspiracy has not been buried in the torrent of history because of the death of Zhao Shanhe.


    As soon as the topic turns back to Zhao Zheng, Zhao Ya talks about some things about Zhao Zheng.


    Zhao ya, who grew up in W Province, lived with Akutagawa Yilong and did not contact the triad Gang any more. She did not even have any contact with the gangsters in W province. However, she heard a lot about Zhao Zheng''s return to w province.


    In Zhao Ya''s words, Zhao Zheng is not a person at all, he is a devil, a devil who eats people but does not spit out bones.


    The iron blood cleaning inside the Sanlian Gang made the whole Sanlian Gang aware of Zhao Zheng''s ruthlessness and cruelty, and also made many people in the gang resent him in private.


    And those who were poisoned by Zhao Zheng were even worse off than dead.


    At the beginning, when Zhao Shanhe founded the Sanlian Gang, he once made the rules that the brothers in the gang were not allowed to sell drugs, let alone be infected with drugs. Therefore, although the Sanlian Gang is a powerful gang in the underworld, it does no harm to the lives of ordinary people.


    At that time, under the leadership of Zhao Shanhe, the Sanlian Gang even got the support of many ordinary citizens, which made many radical young people finally choose to join the Sanlian gang led by Zhao Shanhe.


    It is precisely because the gang rules set by Zhao Shanhe and the Sanlian Gang do not give a bad impression that more people support them, which also gives Zhao Shanhe the capital to lead the underworld in W province.


    But the rules set by Zhao Shanhe hurt the interests of too many people, so he became the public enemy of the whole w province.


    It can be said that Zhao Shanhe died not because of his limited ability or his character, but because his enemies were too powerful and despicable.


    Two years ago, Zhao Zheng suddenly appeared in the underworld of W Province, and then, relying on the name of Zhao Shanhe''s son, he soon made some achievements in the underworld.


    The most important thing is that Zhao Zheng started his business in W province relying on the drug business with huge profits, which made him accumulate a lot of wealth in a short period of time and gather a large number of people who are willing to support him.


    After the Sanlian Gang fell into the hands of Zhao Zheng, more than 80% of the drug trade in W province was closely related to the Sanlian gang. Especially, city B, as the largest modern city in W Province, is a transit station for Zhao Zheng to collect and distribute drugs. Therefore, in the territory of City B, there is no gang that can be on the table except Sanlian gang.


    The profits from selling drugs make Zhao Zheng crazy. He soon can''t satisfy the original drug addicts and pay for his drugs.


    In order to make more profits, he began to arrange for his younger brother to send drugs to the campus.


    Hearing Zhao ya say that in order to make money, Zhao Zheng actually sent drugs to the campus, Wang Fan''s eyes were staring straight, he asked inconceivably: "is it that the police in city B don''t care that Zhao Zheng lures students to take drugs?"


    "The police? Hum! They take advantage of Zhao Zheng every day. How can they manage these things? At the beginning, some conscientious policemen arrested some drug traffickers on campus, but later? " Zhao Ya said here is very angry, her round little face, showing a very angry expression.


    Wang Fan, who was listening to the news, asked: "what happened later? Is it difficult that all these policemen have been killed? "


    Killing the police, no matter in which country or region, is a very bad thing, and it is easy to call on the public to denounce. Therefore, except for the areas without government management, basically no one will take the initiative to provoke the police.


    This is also where Wang fan is very curious, so he is in such a hurry to ask Zhao ya.


    "Some of them had accidents, some of them were found out by the anti-corruption department, they took off their police uniforms and did other business. Anyway, those who couldn''t get along with Zhao Zheng''s drug business were eventually eliminated one by one by him!" Zhao Ya shakes his head and says helplessly.


    "Is Zhao Zheng so energetic?" After listening to Zhao Ya''s words, Wang Fan also understood the reason.


    The so-called accident is just a means of concealing people''s eyes and ears. I think these policemen who had an accident were all hardliners who could not be bribed by Zhao Zheng. That''s why they finally got killed.


    The police who have been investigated are obviously framed, but it is obviously not possible for a gangster to get rid of the police in city B by such means.


    Without the support of government officials, Zhao Zheng''s investigation of the police can only be done without any help.


    Obviously, Zhao Ya also understood Wang Fan''s meaning. She nodded with a smile and said to Wang Fan, "it is said that the first elder brother of B city police station, director Song Zhuang, and Zhao Zheng are sworn brothers. Their relationship is better than that of their own brothers!"


    "Brother? I think it''s collusion! " Liu pangzi is not very angry.


    "Ha ha! Brother, there''s some truth in what you say! " Hearing Liu pangzi''s words, Zhao Ya laughs.


    Sitting beside Liu Juan, Wang Fan turned to Liu pangzi and said, "fat man, I think you have to think about your father''s reputation even if you don''t think about yourself. You can''t let Zhao Zheng, a fake son, ruin your father''s reputation. If you don''t teach him a lesson, you really have no face to see your dead father."


    At this time, Liu pangzi was also very angry when he heard Zhao Ya''s words. Although he was not a man chasing fame and wealth, he valued family affection very much.


    The gang founded by his father is about to be destroyed by others. Of course, he can''t just sit back and ignore it. He not only has to teach Zhao Zheng a good lesson, but also has to drive him out of the Sanlian gang and completely stop his idea of harming the Sanlian gang.


    "Good! Since you think so, let''s do this grandson and let him know that the people of Lao Zhao''s family are not so easy to bully! " Liu pangzi said, biting his teeth.


    Zhao Ya and Wang fan are very happy to see that Liu pangzi finally has the idea to teach Zhao Zheng a lesson.


    But without waiting for them to say more words of encouragement, Liu pangzi then asked, "brother fan, who can prove that I am Zhao Shanhe''s son besides Xiong Bo?"


    Wang Fan was asked this question. He turned to look at Zhao Ya and found that Zhao Ya was in a dilemma.

 V2.Chapter 419

    This problem of Liu pangzi is very difficult for Wang Fan and Zhao ya.


    In fact, what Liu pangzi wants to express is very simple.


    Just like when Zhuge Liang left for the northern expedition to the Central Plains, he would fight under the banner of Kuang Fu Han Shi, and then he could do justice to eradicate the Cao family, the rebellious officials and thieves.


    And this is the history of China since ancient times. No matter what you want to do, you need to find a convincing reason, especially for important things.


    If Liu pangzi wants to teach Zhao Zheng a lesson, he must prove that what he wants to do is just and can stand everyone''s query.


    So the best reason is his father son relationship with Zhao Shanhe.


    Although Zhao Zheng can be regarded as Zhao Shanhe''s son, he has no blood relationship with Zhao Shanhe after all. He''s just a few people in Zhao Shanhe''s sushi restaurant. Look at me and I''ll see you. They all have no idea.


    The room suddenly quieted down, only the hot kettle on the carbon stove, whistling with white smoke, as if laughing at Wang Fan and them.


    "Damn it! If I can''t be the big brother of Sanlian Gang, I can''t watch him destroy it. " Liu pangzi couldn''t help saying.


    "It makes sense!" Wang Fan patted his thigh and then said, "it''s better to destroy it than to give it to others! I guess if Mr. Zhao knew, he would approve of it! "


    The appearance of two people singing together did not make everyone excited, but in the face of such a situation, no one can say a better way, so they can only let the two of them talk nonsense there.


    "Bang bang"


    Before we could figure out a way to solve the problem in front of us, the door of sushi restaurant was knocked with ping pong.


    "I''ll go and have a look!" Zhao ya got up and said.


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, Liu Juan frowned slightly. She also stood up behind Zhao Ya and walked out of the sushi restaurant to the iron door on the other side of the corridor.


    The three men sat here in the dining room and after looking at each other, they all stood up and went out with Zhao ya.


    As soon as they reached the corridor, Wang Fan heard Zhao Ya standing at the iron gate, half open, and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "We are the police. We have been reported. You have harbored murderers here!" The man standing outside the gate said to Zhao Ya standing inside the gate.


    "Murderer?" Zhao Ya wants to ask Liu pangzi back, but she is worried that the man at the door will see it carefully, so she just stands there and asks in doubt.


    Liu pangzi, who has come to the back of Zhao ya, looks at Wang Fan doubtfully. Even Akutagawa Shin looks at Wang Fan.


    Being watched by two people''s eyes, Wang Fan said in a helpless whisper: "I promise you, I didn''t kill anyone!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, Liu pangzi nodded and said nothing more.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s reply, Akutagawa shin, who was standing next to Wang Fan, went straight to the iron gate and said loudly, "we don''t have any murderers here. You must have made a mistake!"


    "Yes, we don''t have killers here!" Zhao Ya also echoed.


    As soon as Zhao Ya''s words were finished, Wang fan saw a man''s hand directly on her shoulder, and then he pulled Zhao Ya out of the iron gate with a strong force, and then a man in police uniform rushed in from the iron gate.


    Standing beside Zhao ya, Liu Juan was quick eyed and quick handed. She punched the policeman in the ribs and then kicked him in the face.


    The policeman who pulled Zhao Ya out of the iron gate, from stepping into the iron gate to fainting on the ground, was just three or five seconds, but he stunned Wang Fan and Liu pangzi!


    The move was too fast, steady, accurate and fierce. The whole movement was flowing, and there was no pause. If it wasn''t for his own eyes, Wang Fan would have thought it was a TV play.


    Liu Juan is quick, and Akutagawa is not slow.


    Akutagawa shin, who is quite far away from tiemen, doesn''t know how to get out of tiemen, and then runs back with a frightened Zhaoya in his arms like a gust of wind.


    "Bang"


    The iron door was heavily closed. Liu Juan dragged the policeman who was knocked unconscious on the ground, followed Akutagawa shin, and quickly ran to Wang Fan''s side.


    "Go back to the house!" Akutagawa said aloud.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a disorderly sound outside the door, and then a man called out: "listen inside, you are surrounded! Don''t make unnecessary resistance! Don''t hurt the police, or you will pay for it! "


    Listen to the man''s voice, Wang Fan mouth twitch twice, said with a wry smile: "it seems that today is don''t want to be better!"


    As she spoke, the four returned to the room. Liu Juan threw the comatose policeman on the ground, turned to the stove and picked up Akutagawa Shin''s knife to cut sashimi.


    Holding Zhao Ya''s Akutagawa letter, he entrusted Zhao Ya in his arms to Liu pangzi. After that, he turned around and took a pair of chopsticks from the stove. Then he followed Liu Juan and prepared to go out.


    "What are you doing?" Wang fan saw two people''s murderous appearance, quickly blocked two people''s way.


    "Maybe you''re right. If we can''t find a suitable reason to let Zhao Zheng give up his seat, we''d better kill him and solve the problem thoroughly!" Akutagawa''s expressionless reply.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to open his mouth, Akutagawa said, "in terms of commission, I can give you a discount."


    "Damn it! Xin, are you really a killer Wang Fan looked at Akutagawa''s letter in surprise.


    "No, I''m just a cook. I''m a guest star in other professions occasionally, but I can''t be careless about charging fees!" Akutagawa replied firmly.

 V2.Chapter 420

    The police officers outside the iron gate were holding pistols as if facing a big enemy. They looked at the small iron gate without blinking.


    Just now, Akutagawa shin, like the wind, kicked down the police officer who was pulling Zhao ya, and then withdrew to the other side of the iron gate in front of the crowd like the wind.


    This series of strange actions really scared the police officers at the scene.


    The police officers who arrived at the sushi restaurant were all the cronies of Songzhuang''s staff. They didn''t handle any cases on weekdays, but were responsible for helping Songzhuang deal with some thorny things.


    It is precisely because they often deal with difficult matters that the skills of these police officers are much better than those of ordinary police officers.


    But these people, after seeing the skill of Akutagawa shin, really understand a truth: there are people outside, there is heaven outside.


    Of course, the reason why I was scared by Akutagawa''s skill is that these police officers standing outside the gate have not seen Liu Juan''s skill.


    After all, they don''t have the ability to see through the thick iron sheet. They don''t know how their companion was knocked down by Liu Juan. What''s more, they don''t know how a fat man, who is 1.8 meters tall and weighs nearly 200 Jin, was dragged into the room by Liu Juan with her collar.


    If you see the skill of Liu Juan, these police officers who are lucky will not continue to wait here.


    The sergeant in charge of the team yelled for a long time, but there was no response in the room. He wanted to rush in with some of his policemen, but he was worried that the passing figure would suddenly kill them. So he could only hold the pistol tightly and observe the movement behind the metal door at any time.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no response, so the sergeant in charge was flustered. After all, one of his subordinates is still being held hostage in the house. He doesn''t want to see what shouldn''t have happened.


    "Chief, has the big man been killed?" Standing next to the sheriff, a policeman with glasses asked in a low voice.


    "Fart! Don''t talk nonsense. Give them some courage and they won''t dare to kill the police! " The sheriff yelled.


    Although the sheriff''s words are full of confidence, he really has no bottom in his heart.


    If it''s a local gangster in B city, the police chief will confidently tell his police officers that they don''t have to worry about being attacked or even seeing threats.


    After all, there is a relationship between Song Zhuang and Zhao Zheng. Let alone the gangs in B city, even any gangs in W province dare not disrespect them.


    But now hiding behind the iron door are some guys from the mainland. These guys not only smashed the Sanlian Gang''s arena, but also killed ah Sheng with a wine bottle.


    In this case, who can guarantee that they will not attack the police?


    Worry to worry, heart flustered than, but must be calm face, mouth is not shy.


    In front of so many hands, the Sergeant can only make a face full of fat, and make a look of disdain. He points the gun in his hand to the direction of the iron gate, and his opponents say, "we''ll rush in together in a moment, as long as we don''t hurt the big man, the rest will be killed on the spot!"


    "Good!"


    The police officers who followed the sheriff to do black work agreed excitedly.


    No matter how skillful they are, they are afraid of throwing knives. What''s more, the pistols in their hands are 100 times more powerful than throwing knives. So when they hear that they can shoot people in the room, they naturally feel less nervous.


    After shouting a few words of persuasion, he saw that there was still no movement on the other side of the iron door. With a wave of his arm, the sergeant said to the policeman behind him, "you guys, rush up and kick the door open for me!"


    "Good!" Several policemen standing behind the sergeant agreed in unison.


    With the order of their own officers, several police officers ran to the iron gate with their waists on, and soon came to both sides of the iron gate, waiting for the police officer to give the order to break the door.


    Seeing his men ambush by the iron gate, the police chief said to the remaining policemen, "you guys, follow me in! Damn it, as long as you don''t surrender, you will be killed! Do you hear me


    "I understand!"


    With the police officers behind the sheriff, the murderous answer.


    The determined Sergeant ran to the gate first. When he was about to come to the gate, he yelled to his men on both sides of the gate: "kick the gate open!"


    The police officer who had been ambushing for a long time rushed to the iron door immediately after hearing the commander''s order, raised his leg and kicked it.


    "Damn it


    "My God


    "It''s killing me!"


    ¡£¡£¡£


    Several police officers kicking the door fell to the ground, bared their teeth and yelled for pain.


    The iron door opened from the inside, Wang Fan looked at the policeman who fell on the ground with a blank face, and said with heartache: "officer, what are you doing?"


    The sergeant, who had already run to the iron gate, was a little stunned. He put the gun in his hand on Wang Fan''s head and scolded: "fuck your mother! Hold your head in both hands and kneel on the ground for me


    Wang Fan, with his head against the muzzle of the gun, calmly looked at the angry sergeant and asked with a smile: "Sir, do you want me to kneel on the ground?"


    "Damn it! Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you in the head? " Never seen such a arrogant person, the sergeant roared at Wang Fan angrily.


    "Sir, I''m a member of the royal family of T country, and I''m also the deputy commander of the king''s guard! You want me to kneel for you? Are you not afraid that you will die ugly? " Wang Fan asked calmly.


    The sheriff with his finger on the trigger was obviously stunned after hearing Wang Fan''s words. He blinked and asked, "what did you say? Are you a member of the royal family? "


    "Well! I''m the fiance of Princess celika of T country. Do you think I''m a member of the past? " Wang Fanyang chin, very arrogant asked.


    Frightened by Wang Fan''s momentum, the sergeant who had the upper hand hesitated. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do next, so he could only continue to put a muzzle on Wang Fan''s head.


    "Hello! Don''t shake your hands! If your gun goes off, your life will be finished! " Wang Fan said to the sheriff with a sneer.


    "How do you prove your identity?" The sheriff called out his doubts.


    "Everything that can prove my identity has been stolen! But if you really want to know if I''m lying to you, you can go and investigate! " Wang Fan said disapprovingly.


    In fact, Wang Fan has something to prove his identity. The so-called being stolen is just an excuse for him.


    However, at that time, the king of T country once held a coronation ceremony for him, and the whole process of the ceremony was participated by the news media. Therefore, Wang Fan really didn''t have to worry about anything if an investigation was made.


    Even if the police officers in B city are ignorant and have never seen the news of the coronation ceremony, Wang fan can call the T country to prove his royal identity.


    With the protection of the Royal identity, Wang Fan expected that the other party would not dare to do anything about him, so he would be so confident.

 V2.Chapter 421

    The muzzle of the gun is raised a little bit. Wang Fan''s words make the sergeant flustered. He frowns and stares at Wang Fan''s eyes. He finds that there is no fluster in his eyes.


    "Did you find the trouble in a Sheng dance room?" Asked the sergeant.


    "Of course! My elder brother''s woman has been tied up by them. Of course, I can''t just sit back and watch, so


    "So you killed ah Sheng?"


    "What? Is that life or death Wang Fan was stunned by the sheriff''s words, but he soon said, "it''s impossible. When I left, I just knocked him down, and I didn''t use any weapons at all. It''s impossible to kill him."


    "Ah, life and death! You are now a wanted murderer of the police. You must go back to the police station with me for investigation! " Hear Wang Fan admit to a Sheng hand, the sergeant instantly had the confidence.


    It''s a matter of course that killing people pays for their lives.


    No matter you are the royal family of any country or the boss of any consortium, as long as you break the law, then the police can arrest you, and you must obey.


    Of course, these are all about face. As for what you can do when you get back to the police station, it depends on your ability!


    But at least morally speaking, it''s not wrong to send someone to catch a thief, so in the face of Wang Fan, who claims to be a member of the royal family, the Sheriff has some confidence to win.


    At this point, Wang fan can''t do anything by force. Moreover, he stopped Akutagawa and chose to come out alone. He also planned to go back to the police station with these policemen.


    Before he did not know about ah Sheng''s death, Wang Fan looked at the matter very simply. He was a member of the royal family of T country. Wang Fan felt that even if he smashed the triad League, it was really no big deal.


    But now ah Sheng is dead. Although Wang fan knows very well that ah Sheng''s death has nothing to do with him, anyway, he has had conflicts with ah Sheng. Even if the other party wants to plant him, it definitely has a great chance of winning.


    Wang Fan, standing at the door, thought a little, then said with a smile, "since something happened to a Sheng, I''ll go with you! True can''t be false, false can''t be true! I don''t believe it. You dare to plant me! "


    Of course, this is for the police in front of them. Wang Fan has seen through the truth of the whole thing, but there is no evidence to prove that someone wants to plant him.


    Wang Fan''s words made the sergeant frown tightly, but his men were beside him. He was not easy to show weakness to Wang Fan, so he had to harden his head and shout to the people under his hands: "what are you doing? Handcuff this guy."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Liu pangzi''s voice came from behind Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan look behind him.


    Liu pangzi with a smile walked up to Wang Fan, patted Wang Fan on the shoulder and said, "you stand out for my woman, I can''t sell you! They should catch me if they want to! "


    Liu pangzi''s words warmed Wang Fan''s heart, but soon he said calmly: "big brother, a hero is a hero! It''s my fault. I''ll take care of it myself. Besides, they don''t dare to do me wrong! "


    At this time, Wang Fan knew very well that the reason why Liu pangzi came out at this time and wanted to take everything to himself must be that he was worried that Wang Fan would be framed and charged with murder.


    Although Wang Fan said confidently in front of the public that he had the status of a member of the royal family, the other party did not dare to do anything about him.


    But Liu pangzi can also hear the charge of murder clearly. He can''t watch it helplessly. Wang fan is arrested by these policemen, and then he is charged with a false charge.


    Between brothers, friendship is the most important thing.


    Wang Fan helped him again and again, which made Liu pangzi pay more and more attention to this feeling in his heart.


    He knew very well why Wang Fan worked so hard and who all this was for.


    To be able to help him become the elder brother of Sanlian Gang is the purpose of Wang Fan''s visit to w Province, but all this is not good for Wang Fan.


    Today''s Wang Fan, although he can''t call the wind and rain, is definitely a winner in life.


    But even such a man is willing to work hard for himself. How can Liu pangzi watch him be arrested by the police in front of him? How can he bear to watch him suffer injustice.


    To be a man, you have to take responsibility!


    When Liu pangzi was a child, the blind master often said this, but he was used to living under the protection of the blind master. Liu pangzi always enjoyed the life of being protected without thinking and being alone.


    But now, he decided!


    To do what a man should do, don''t let his brother take risks for himself.


    Slowly raised his arm, very indifferent to the police said: "come on, don''t ink, I''ll carry my things!"


    "Damn it! Are there people who are not afraid of death Angered by Liu pangzi''s behavior, the sergeant scolded angrily.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi to speak again, the police have already handcuffed them.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, who were detained in the police car, looked at each other and laughed, but they didn''t say anything more.


    Police car whistling away, Zhao Ya broke away from her Akutagawa letter, crying to chase out, but also can only watch helplessly, so the police car disappeared from her sight.


    "Why don''t you do something?" Zhao Ya yells at Liu Juan and Akutagawa Shin behind her.


    "Maybe it''s not a bad thing!" Liu Juan answered calmly.


    "Brother and Wang Fan didn''t kill people, but the police wronged them. Isn''t that the worst thing?" Zhao Ya asked angrily.


    One side of Akutagawa letter shook his head, very helpless said: "in this case, it can only put all things ahead of time!"


    Akutagawa''s words stunned Zhao ya. She looked him in the eyes and asked, "Shin, what are you going to do?"


    "Doing what I should do is something I don''t like to do." Akutagawa Shin said with a bitter smile.


    "Are you going to kill?" Zhao Ya asked nervously.


    When the police surrounded the sushi restaurant, Akutagawa shin and Liu Juan''s actions really scared the weak Zhao ya. So when Akutagawa Shin said this, her first thought was whether Akutagawa Shin would fight with the police.


    On one side, Liu Juan didn''t have any doubts, but seeing Zhao Ya''s nervous appearance, she said with a smile: "sister Xiaoya, if it''s just killing people, I don''t think it''s necessary to do it yourself, so you don''t need to worry."


    As soon as Liu Juan finished, before Zhao Ya could make it clear, a black car stopped at the door of the sushi restaurant.


    Under Zhao Ya''s puzzled gaze, several robust men in suits walk down from the black car, walk to Akutagawa''s face, bow and stand aside.

 V2.Chapter 422

    After the police car takes Wang Fan and Liu pangzi back to the police station, the police chief arranges his men and locks them in the detention room. However, he runs to Songzhuang''s office in a hurry.


    At this time, Songzhuang was sitting in his office chair, fiddling with a jade in his hand, and his eyes were staring at the jade in his hand.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong!"


    When the door of the office was pushed open, a figure suddenly burst in and came to Songzhuang with a loud voice.


    Songzhuang, who is absorbed in appreciating the jade in his hand, is startled by the intruder, and almost throws the jade out of his hand, which makes him flustered.


    Without paying attention to the sergeant standing in front of him, Song Zhuang carefully put the flying jade in his hand into the brocade box on the table, then unhurriedly opened the safe behind him, and was gently put into the safe by the brocade box with jade. Then he turned around and looked at the anxious sergeant.


    "Chen Xu! I''ll fuck you! You don''t want to live Song Zhuang, who safely puts the jade in the safe, points to the nose of Sheriff Chen Xu and yells.


    Chen Xu, who was scolded by Songzhuang, was embarrassed. He faltered and said, "brother, it''s urgent. I can''t help it."


    "Fart! Who dares to get into trouble when Laozi is in charge in city B? " Song Zhuang''s face was warm and angry, and then he said, "are those two guys from the mainland looking for trouble?"


    "Big brother, those two guys."


    As soon as Chen Xu talked about Wang Fan, Songzhuang said angrily without waiting for Chen Xu to finish! Didn''t I tell you? As long as you resist arrest, you will be killed on the spot! "


    "Brother, don''t worry. It''s not as easy as we think!" Chen Xu explains in a hurry.


    "Not simple? What''s the matter? Are those two young children still covered? " Song Zhuang asked with disdain.


    "Big brother, one of the two guys is Wang Fan, who claims to be a member of the royal family of T country." Chen Xu said bitterly.


    "What? Are you stupid? Royal family, fuck you! You believe everything he says? " Song Zhuang pokes Chen Xu''s head with his fingers and scolds him angrily.


    Although he was scolded by his elder brother, Chen Xu didn''t dare to lose his temper at all. On the contrary, he had to smile on his face and said, "elder brother, elder brother, don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    "You immediately find some effective people to let those two guys admit that they killed ah Sheng. Mr. Zhao is still waiting for news." When talking about Zhao Zheng, Song Zhuang turned to the safe again.


    It is said that the jade given to him by Songzhuang yesterday is a valuable object. It is worth at least one or two million in the market. He is still waiting to study it carefully. How can he be in the mood to listen to Chen Xu''s nonsense here.


    Chen Xu, who has been taught by Songzhuang, doesn''t turn around and leave his office. He still stands at Songzhuang''s desk, looking at him with two eyes.


    When Song Zhuang moved his eyes away from the safe, he found that Chen Xu didn''t do it according to his own will. He said angrily, "Chen Xu, did you take the wrong medicine? Didn''t you hear me


    "Brother, I think the boy named Wang fan may not have lied." Chen Xu said carefully.


    "Damn it! Did you take the boy''s black money! He spoke for him in front of me Song Zhuang frowned and asked.


    "Wrong! eldest brother! I, Chen Xu, have been following you all these years. You still know who I am. How can I carry you behind my back and do something I''m sorry for you? " On hearing Song Zhuang''s words, Chen Xu explains in a hurry.


    In fact, even if Chen Xu doesn''t explain, Songzhuang knows that he won''t take Wang Fan''s money. After all, before he went to arrest Wang Fan, Songzhuang had already told Chen Xu, a confidant, about Zhao Zheng''s attempt to frame Wang Fan. Of course, he won''t be stupid enough to do anything at this time.


    And just as Chen Xu said, Chen Xu has been working with Songzhuang in the police station these years, which has indeed made great contributions to Songzhuang. Although they can''t say that they are sincere, they can be regarded as a relationship of loss and prosperity.


    Looking at Chen Xu, Song Zhuang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Chen Xu, I''m joking with you. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    "Brother, I''m really worried. That boy is a member of the royal family of T country, so I didn''t attack him. I''m also thinking about the future of brother!" Chen Xu listen to Song Zhuang comfort words, is very aggrieved said.


    "Worried? How can you believe what that mainlander said? " Seeing Chen Xu''s appearance, Songzhuang also realized that it was not easy.


    Seeing that Songzhuang finally has a reaction to his words, Chen Xu says the story of sushi restaurant in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, Song Zhuang was already surprised when he talked about the sushi restaurant. After hearing Chen Xu''s words, his face was even more complicated, and he was no longer impatient.


    "Brother, that''s what happened. I always feel that it''s not that simple!" Chen Xu reminds me in a low voice.


    "Damn it, I''ll say it! It''s just killing a person. How could Zhao Zheng give up so much money to send me a jade article worth more than one million yuan. Zhao wants to kill people with a sword! " The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt, and he doubted what was going on.


    "Brother, do you think that boy named Wang fan is really a member of T country?" Chen Xu asked anxiously.


    "Let people check it quickly. Don''t worry about Zhao Zheng''s way. Damn it, if my future is ruined in Zhao Zheng''s hands, I''ll let him have a hard time!" Song Zhuang said angrily.


    When Song Zhuang''s decision comes, Chen Xu quickly turns around and leaves his office to find his subordinates to verify Wang Fan''s identity. Song Zhuang also sits back in his office chair, waiting for Chen Xu''s feedback.


    The police officer in charge of intelligence search in the police station soon verified Wang Fan''s identity. When Chen Xu returned to the Songzhuang office with the video of King t crowning Wang Fan, they were really silly.


    Looking at the video, the king of T country smiles and wears a medal for Wang Fan, Song Zhuang really wants to call Zhao Zheng and scold him.


    But what''s the use of abusing Zhao Zheng?


    It''s easy to ask God, but hard to send God!


    Realizing that Songzhuang has already poked a big basket, he quickly asks Chen xuhaosheng to arrange for Wang Fan, so as not to offend Wang Fan, the real God.


    After Chen Xu left his office, Song Zhuang wiped the sweat on his head, which made him tremble and dial a series of phone numbers.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Songzhuang asked eagerly, "Mayor Shangguan, I have something to report to you. Is it convenient for you now?"

 V2.Chapter 423

    In the indwelling room of B city police station, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi find a corner and lean against the wall to look at other people who are locked up, muttering in a low voice.


    Their voices were very low, but they still caught the attention of a fat man in the room.


    The fat man sat opposite Wang Fan. His fat body was wrapped in a greasy jacket, and a pair of Silver Earrings hung on his ears were almost wrapped by his thick earlobes.


    Looking at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi muttering, pangzi said impatiently: "Hello! You two bastards, can you shut up? It''s really annoying! "


    "Brother gang, these two boys are not our local people!" Fat side of a thin hemp pole, flattering said to the fat.


    "I''m sorry! Brother gang, we won''t talk about it. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    When talking with brother gang, Wang Fan presses Liu pangzi who wants to stand up, which makes brother gang who has been staring at them all look in his eyes.


    Without waiting for brother gang to say anything, the thin hemp stick said, "I''m not convinced, am I?"


    "Damn, do you want a fight?" Just elder brother hears thin hemp pole''s words, angrily clenched fist, hurtles Wang Fan they roar a way.


    "No fighting, no fighting." Wang fan is still smiling, said to the angry brother gang.


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, Liu pangzi has no smile on his face. Originally, he was taken to the police station, which has already made Liu pangzi very angry. Now he even meets such a fault seeker. Naturally, his heart is very uncomfortable.


    If we don''t talk about fate, it will never stop us.


    Here Wang Fan a face smile of ease atmosphere, there thin hemp pole but in a strong instigation.


    Leaning against the thin hemp pole on the wall, seeing Wang Fan smiling, I feel that Wang Fan in front of me must be a master who is afraid of things. When I stay here, I feel bored, so I want to bully "honest" Wang Fan.


    "Hey, boy, are you from the mainland? I don''t know the rules Thin hemp stick slants an eye to see to Wang Fan, then say: "entered this inside, also don''t know first filial piety elder brother gang?"


    "Well! If not, we can fight! I''ll be with you any time! " Fat brother gang shook his body angrily, and the fat on his chest began to shake.


    In front of him, if they were fat and thin, they almost didn''t make Wang Fan laugh. The funny look of these two people made Wang Fan think of the star master and his little followers in the movie Kung Fu.


    But in front of the two people, it is upside down, thin hemp pole son is obviously fat Gang brother''s younger brother, but his younger brother is not competent.


    Other people''s younger brother will take the opportunity to say the benefits they want when the elder brother is angry, such as money, beauty and so on.


    But skinny Magan just said that Wang fan should be filial to brother gang, but he didn''t say what he wanted. This only shows that skinny Magan is not a serious man.


    Just as Wang Fan looked at the two men, brother Pang Gang was leaning against the wall, snoring with his mouth open.


    "Oh, I''ll go! It''s like a movie plot! I''m really sleeping Wang Fan was even more amused to see that brother gang actually said that he would sleep.


    The thin hemp pole standing beside brother gang also heard brother gang''s snoring. He quickly reached out and pushed brother gang, and whispered, "brother gang, brother gang, how did you sleep?"


    "Don''t bother me! It''s tiring to pretend to be fierce! " Brother gang, with his eyes closed, waves his hand to drive away the thin hemp stick, and mumbles in his mouth.


    Gang elder brother''s words let thin hemp pole is very embarrassed, he secretly took a look at Wang Fan, just saw Wang Fan smile at him, then not angry said: "what to see! Be careful to make brother gang sleep, and let brother gang blow your head! See, the big fist of sandbags


    Looking at the thin hemp stick pointing at brother gang''s fist, Wang Fan nodded with a wry smile, a pathetic look, said: "know, know, sandbag big fist! You can kill people with one blow! "


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t help laughing in his heart, deliberately spoke with a tone, and his eyes were full of the smell of seeing a fool.


    Thin hemp stick didn''t recognize Wang Fan''s sarcasm, but said with pride: "I''ll tell you! Brother gang has a great influence in B city. You two had better be honest and take the initiative to give your food to brother gang when you have dinner later! "


    When it comes to the meal, brother gang, who is snoring, suddenly opens his eyes and looks around and asks, "is the meal ready? Bring me the meal. I''m so hungry! "


    "Brother gang, it''s an hour before dinner! You have to be patient a little bit Skinny Magan explained quickly. After taking a look at Wang Fan, he said to brother gang, "I''ve already told those two guys that when we have dinner, we''ll let them give you their food."


    "Oh, yes, yes! Thank you Brother gang heard that someone was filial to the meal. He showed a satisfied smile on his face and couldn''t stop thanking him.


    Thanks for this kind of thing, let thin hemp pole is no face, he coughed twice, want to cover up the voice of brother gang.


    Seeing their appearance, Liu pangzi said to Wang Fan: "I''m afraid these two people are sick in their brains!"


    "Why? I think they are very funny! It''s good. I have nothing to do here. It''s good to chat with them. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Hi! Who do you think has a brain problem? " Hear the thin hemp pole that two people talk, pinch waist to hurtle Wang Fan they roar a way.


    See thin hemp stick lose temper, just now also because someone contributed food and happy Gang elder brother, also immediately gloomy down face, ferocious looked at Wang Fan them.


    I didn''t expect to meet such a Huobao in the police station. Liu pangzi, who had been arrested in the police station and worried that Wang Fan would suffer, was almost laughed by the two Huobao.


    Although he was staring fiercely by brother gang, Wang Fan didn''t mean to be angry at all. He said with a smile: "I''m sorry, brother gang! I''m disturbing your sleep! Dinner in the evening, on me! "


    "Really? Damn it, you have to keep your word Brother gang''s gloomy face turned sunny in an instant, and he said happily.


    The thin hemp pole who was about to be cried by brother gang made a painful expression. He opened his mouth but didn''t say anything.


    A good chance to play cool, was actually two meals to send, which makes thin hemp rod''s heart is very uncomfortable.


    But in the face of Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, thin hemp pole himself did not dare to go up to look for trouble, but helplessly looked down at brother gang, only to find that brother gang, leaning against the wall, actually closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Just as Wang Fan looks at skinny Magan and brother gang laughing, Zhao Zheng has come to the police station, and is coming to the place where Wang fan is with his horse.

 V2.Chapter 424

    Zhao Zheng, the leader of the Sanlian Gang, is full of style. Because of his relationship with Song Zhuang, even in city B police station, he does not hide his hegemony.


    "Mr. Zhao, why are you here?" A senior police chief took the initiative to greet Zhao Zheng.


    Zhao Zheng stopped to look at each other, but he couldn''t remember his name. He just looked at him indifferently and didn''t say hello to each other.


    "We''ve had dinner together before, at the manlishi Hotel, have you forgotten?" The senior Sheriff reminded with a smile.


    "Yes? Where are the two mainlanders captured by the police today? You know what? " Although the other party reminded him, Zhao Zheng didn''t remember who the man who claimed to have dinner with him was.


    The senior sheriff, with a slightly embarrassed expression, said with a smile: "all the people captured by the police station will be locked in the indwelling room. Let me show you!"


    "Yes Zhao Zheng squeezed out an answer from his nose and nodded without expression.


    In the hall of B city police station, under the guidance of a senior sheriff, several men in suits swaggered to the indwelling room of the police station.


    Some low-level police officers see such a scene, although they are somewhat uncomfortable, but they know Zhao Zheng''s background well, but they dare not speak up.


    Police and gangs have always been irreconcilable, but since politicians began to intervene in the judicial system, this irreconcilable situation has become a superficial phenomenon.


    Especially after the transformation of gangster societies into legal companies, the senior officers of the police department become their guests.


    A nest of snakes and mice is the social status of W province.


    The indwelling room of the police station is in the backyard of the main building. Led by senior police officers who are familiar with the road, Zhao Zheng and his colleagues soon came to the door of the indwelling room.


    When the police officer on duty at the gate saw his officer appear, he immediately stood up and saluted the officer.


    The senior police chief, who was walking in the front, didn''t pay attention to the policeman who said hello to him. Instead, he turned to Zhao Zheng and said, "Mr. Zhao, this is the detention room of the police station. Who are you looking for? May I check it for you? "


    "No, I''ll just go in and have a look." Zhao Zheng replied.


    "It''s dirty and smelly in here, Mr. Zhao. If you have any message, I can ask my people to take a message to them." The senior Sheriff flattered.


    "My elder brother said no, didn''t you hear that?" Standing behind Zhao Zheng, a one eyed man frowned and yelled at the senior police chief.


    Suddenly, he was yelled at in front of his subordinates, which made the senior police chief lose face. However, the other side was Zhao Zheng, and he was not good at losing his temper here.


    "I want to go in and have a visit. If there is any inconvenience, I can call director Song." Zhao Zheng did not scold his subordinates, but looked at the senior sheriff in front of him and said coldly.


    The Senior Sergeant, who was humiliated again, finally couldn''t bear the humiliation. He said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Zhao, take your time to visit. I''ll leave first."


    Listening to the senior sheriff''s words, Zhao Zheng showed a disdainful expression on his face and said to the one eyed man beside him: "four Liang, go to see if those two guys are inside."


    The one eyed man nodded his head and went straight to the indwelling room of the police station. The policeman on duty at the door just wanted to stop him, but he was severely glared by four or two one eyed men, and timidly retracted his outstretched hand.


    Four Liang opened the iron door of the indwelling room, looked next to each room, went to the door of the room where Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were, and stopped.


    "Hey! That fat man Four Liang shouts at fat Liu in the room.


    The four people in the room heard the shouts of four or two, and at the same time they looked at the door.


    Brother gang, who was near the door, saw someone at the door and immediately said excitedly, "Sir, is dinner ready? I''m starving


    Looking at the four Liang''s dress, the thin hemp pole quickly covered brother gang''s mouth and said with a smile: "brother, my brother is a fool, you don''t mind, don''t mind."


    The four Liang at the door didn''t pay attention to brother gang and thin hemp stick. They yelled at fat man Liu: "Hey, fat man, are you a mainland boy?"


    "I''m not dead fat!" Just elder brother breaks away the hand of thin hemp pole, angry hurtle four two roar a way.


    He was interrupted by brother gang again, and his face showed a fierce look. He yelled at brother gang: "shut the hell up! Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you in the head! "


    "Big brother, big brother! Don''t be angry. He''s a fool. He''s a fool The thin hemp stick, who was about to burst into tears, covered brother gang''s mouth with both hands. Although brother gang had been suffocated by him, the thin hemp stick didn''t let go.


    See thin hemp pole panic appearance, Wang Fan stood up and said: "don''t embarrass them both, we are both from the mainland, you can say anything!"


    "Ah Sheng, you killed him!" Four two stand at the door and ask.


    "Big brother, you can eat excrement, but you can''t talk nonsense." Wang Fan said with a smile: "who is a Sheng? I don''t know. I was wronged. "


    "Damn it! You have the guts Four two scolded a, turn round to leave the indwelling room.


    After waiting for four Liang to leave, Wang Fan looked at the thin hemp stick and asked, "do you know this man?"


    "He''s under Mr. Zhao, brother. How did you provoke Mr. Zhao? My God Thin hemp pole asked nervously.


    "Oh, it''s Zhao Zheng''s staff. No wonder they are so arrogant!" Liu pangzi said on one side.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    Brother gang, whose face has been choked into pig liver, struggles to get rid of the hand that covers his mouth with a thin hemp stick.


    "Do you want to suffocate me?" Brother Gang said angrily.


    Thin hemp pole a face cry appearance, say: "just elder brother, you don''t add disorderly! We may die here today. "


    "Why?" Brother gang asked suspiciously.


    Wang Fan, who was also puzzled, also asked curiously, "do Zhao Zheng''s men dare to kill people in the police station?"


    "That''s ridiculous!" Liu pangzi was also shocked.


    However, skinny Magan said with a cry: "you are not from W province. You don''t know Mr. Zhao''s ability. Let alone in the police station, he dares to kill people in other places!"


    "I wipe! So arrogant? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Elder brother, you can still laugh. I just hope you don''t involve me with brother gang!" Thin hemp pole see Wang Fan in smile, some anxious say.


    "Don''t worry! We''ve come out here. We''ve got a lot of grievances! " Wang Fan said disapprovingly.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the door of the room was opened with a key, and several men in suits appeared at the door holding Zhao Zheng.

 V2.Chapter 425

    Standing at the door of the room, Zhao Zheng took off his sunglasses, looked at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi in the room, and asked with a smile, "are you the two mainlanders?"


    "Are you Zhao Zheng?" Liu pangzi stood up and looked up and down at Zhao Zheng at the door.


    "Drag these two out of here for me." Zhao Zheng glanced at the gang elder brother and thin hemp pole beside him and said to the four Liang behind him.


    Hearing that Zhao Zhengfang was leaving, skinny Magan and brother gang stood up and ran to the door.


    As soon as they ran to the door of the room, thin hemp stick and brother gang were grabbed by four Liang by the collar. They were about to step out of the door, but they were grabbed by four Liang by the collar and left the ground.


    The skinny hemp pole who was caught quickly begged for mercy: "Mr. Zhao, Mr. Zhao, we won''t talk nonsense, we won''t talk nonsense."


    More than 200 Jin of brother gang, face red struggle a few times, did not break free from the hands of four Liang, also said with a sad face: "this man is so strong, I''m hungry."


    Listening to their words, Zhao Zheng turned to look at them and said coldly, "I never believe that people who are alive will keep secrets."


    With a sneer on his face, he walked out of the door.


    "Stop!" Wang Fan stands there, pointing to the four Liang who are ready to go out, shouting.


    "Kill them!" Zhao Zheng, with a fierce face, points contemptuously at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi and orders his subordinates behind him.


    Standing behind Zhao Zheng, several men in suits, hearing his boss''s order, immediately pulled out the telescopic stick from his waist and rushed to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi in the room.


    "Fat man! Don''t be idle, do it


    Wang Fan was also happy to see the other party directly start, immediately rolled up his sleeve and rushed up.


    There was not much space in the house. The two sides soon handed over their hands. Zhao Zheng''s hands were all practicing family members. When they waved their telescopic sticks, they were full of momentum and made people feel cold.


    There is no weapon in hand. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are at a disadvantage as soon as they come up. They just face-to-face with each other. They get a few sticks on their bodies.


    The telescopic stick made of pure steel is really powerful. If it wasn''t for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi who have some skills, I''m afraid they would be beaten by these suit men.


    Wang Fan, who had eaten a few sticks, took the opportunity to seize the wrist of a man in a suit and kicked him in the other side.


    "Click"


    A burst of cracked sound, Wang Fan was holding hands of the suit man, stuffy hum a vomit a mouthful of blood, in the hands of the telescopic stick was also Wang Fan seized in the past.


    Wang Fan, who grasped the telescopic stick, threw it at Liu pangzi and yelled: "fat man, pick up the guy!"


    Catching the telescopic stick thrown by Wang Fan, Liu pangzi quickly knocked down the two suit men in front of him and grabbed the telescopic stick in their hands.


    With weapons in their hands, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi ran about in the room. Just between a few breaths, they beat Zhao Zheng''s men in suits all over the floor and couldn''t stand up any more.


    Wang Fan wiped the sweat on his head and said with a smile, "Zhao Zheng, these people under you are useless."


    "Damn it! Four Liang! Kill them Zhao Zheng stares at Wang Fan and roars loudly.


    With four liang of two people in hand, they didn''t have time to go out here. After all, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are too quick, and those men in suits didn''t last several rounds.


    Hearing his elder brother''s words, four Liang threw down his thin hemp pole and brother gang, and rushed into the room with a murderous look on his face.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi saw with their own eyes the strength of four Liang''s arms. As soon as he rushed into the room, their faces were filled with a sense of desperation.


    Master duel, win or lose often only in a moment.


    Four Liang with strong arm strength smashed Liu pangzi''s face with both fists. He wanted to kill him with one blow and prove his value in front of Zhao Zheng.


    What a pity!


    Liu pangzi learned from the blind master when he was a child. Although he is not a top martial arts expert, he is not a kind of skilful Kung Fu.


    A pair of iron fists came with the wind. Liu Pang flew back as light as a swallow, and easily avoided the attack of four Liang. The telescopic stick in his hand was like a dragonfly skimming water, and he poked it on four Liang''s arm.


    Wang Fan next to him was not idle either. Seeing that Si Liang was attacking Liu pangzi, he immediately swung his telescopic stick and smashed it at Si Liang''s back.


    "Bang"


    Liu pangzi easily evaded the blow, but he didn''t have time to stop. Wang Fan hit him heavily on the back, which made him lose face.


    However, the stick hit four Liang''s back, just like hitting an iron plate, which made Wang Fan almost throw the telescopic stick out of his hand.


    Marveling that Si Liang has such a strong body, Wang fan doesn''t dare to support him any more. He quickly retreats and wants to distance himself from Si Liang.


    But four Liang had turned his body and came after him with his fists. One of his eyes was killing, and he yelled: "boy! Take your life


    Seeing that four Liang was about to rush to Wang Fan, Liu pangzi had no time to catch up, so he had to throw out his telescopic stick.


    The weight of the telescopic stick crossed an arc and hit four Liang''s head. If it hit four Liang''s head, it would make his brain crack and die on the spot.


    Bang


    The sound of the gun was deafening. The telescopic rod in the air was hit by the bullet and hit a hole in the wall of the room.


    Already out of the fist of four Liang mercilessly, a punch in the stomach of Wang Fan, no place to avoid Wang Fan endure pain, the hands of the telescopic stick ruthlessly into the four Liang''s eyes.


    "Ah


    His eyes were blinded by the telescopic stick, and he cried out in pain. His hands covered his bleeding eyes and fell to the ground in pain.


    Wang Fan, who was punched in the stomach, was no better. He felt that his intestines were broken and his whole body was about to be torn.


    Liu pangzi, who has run to Wang Fan''s side, hugs Wang Fan with weak legs and asks anxiously: "brother fan, are you ok? Don''t scare me


    "I can''t die!" Wang Fan, pale, said weakly.


    Standing at the door, Chen Xu saw the scene in front of him, but he didn''t care what he said to Zhao Zheng. He ran to Wang Fan''s side and asked in a panic: "Mr. Wang, you have nothing to do. You must hold on. I''ll send you to the hospital right away!"


    Chen Xu''s words surprised Liu pangzi and Wang Fan. They looked at Chen Xu with a worried face in surprise. They didn''t know why he cared so much.


    Even Zhao Zheng, who was standing at the door, was puzzled. He frowned and looked at Chen Xu squatting there. He asked, "what do you want to do, surnamed Chen?"

 V2.Chapter 426

    Wang Fan, Liu pangzi and Zhao Zheng in the room are all surprised. When Chen Xu is so concerned about Wang Fan, Song Zhuang comes to the room.


    Looking at Zhao Zheng with a surprised face, Songzhuang smiles at him, but doesn''t say hello, which makes Zhao Zheng even more surprised.


    "Chen Xu, contact the best hospital immediately and send Mr. Wang for treatment!" Turning his head, Song Zhuang said with concern.


    "Yes


    Squatting on the ground, Chen Xu promised that he would carry Wang Fan on his back.


    The thin hemp pole standing at the door saw Chen Xu''s action and immediately patted brother gang. He rushed into the room and said, "Sir, let''s have a brother. He''s my big brother."


    Brother gang, who was behind the thin hemp stick, picked up Wang Fan without saying a word and said with a grin: "brother, I''m comfortable with you!"


    "Comfortable!" Since some people want to be nice, Wang Fan naturally won''t refuse, and with the help of a mayor of city B, Liu pangzi''s affairs will certainly go smoothly.


    After thinking about these, Wang Fan no longer said more, but lay on the stretcher, waiting for the doctor''s arrangement.

 V2.Chapter 427

    Different from Wang Fan''s good mood, Zhao Zheng now has a bellyful of anger. After coming out of the police station, he arranged for his men to send Si Liang and other injured men to the hospital for treatment. Then he called Shangguan Hao in the car.


    Talking about the relationship between Zhao Zheng and Shangguan Hao, we should start with Yao LAN, Zhao Zheng''s mother.


    More than 20 years ago, Yao LAN, Zhao Zheng''s mother, was only in her twenties. She came to B city from the countryside to make a living. She ran into a wall everywhere and finally worked as a waiter in a bar. She was busy making money in the bar every day.


    Although Yao LAN grew up in the countryside, she is very watery. Her big eyes are even more flexible. Anyone who sees them will miss her very much.


    In W province at that time, the society was in turmoil, and politicians were busy making money, so they had no mind to control the lives of the common people, so various kinds of underworld gangs also came into being, which also led to the ordinary people living at the bottom of the society having to endure the oppression of the underworld.


    The bar has always been a gathering place for gangsters. They talk business here, show their wealth, and look for the excitement of money


    And beautiful Yao LAN, also at this time, was a big brother in the underworld at that time.


    This big brother, named rubber, was the big brother of Haisha gang in B city at that time. Although he was a newly rising Gang, he also had dozens of younger brothers.


    Moreover, the rubber at that time had a very close relationship with a police chief in the police station of city B, which made him very powerful at ordinary times, and he didn''t pay attention to other gangs at all.


    One night, rubber with his men, came to the bar where Yao Lan was drinking, just saw Yao LAN busy in the bar, rubber soul was almost let Yao LAN to hook away.


    Rubber of the several men, usually are used to flattering, a look at his big brother took a fancy to Yao LAN, immediately pestered Yao LAN, she was forced to take to the rubber of the compartment.


    Yao LAN, who had just come from the countryside, had seen such a situation there, and was immediately scared to death by these people.


    I covet Yao Lan''s beauty. Rubber can''t wait to open a room outside, so I have to get Yao LAN to the right place in the private room.


    Yao LAN, who is still the eldest daughter of Huang Hua, sees that the other party wants to abuse herself. She immediately kowtows to beg for mercy, and even cries for rubber to let her go.


    But where can Yao LAN know, the more pitiful she is, the more exciting she is.


    Under the connivance of the rubber men there, the rubber stripped Yao Lan''s clothes in front of the public, and even threatened to give poor Yao LAN a beating in front of the brothers.


    As a result, Zhao Shanhe and some brothers of the Sanlian Gang suddenly appeared in the rubber compartment.


    At that time, Zhao Shanhe was not particularly famous in the whole city B. compared with rubber, who had a backer behind him, he was even more insignificant.


    But in this way, Zhao Shanhe also formed a feud with rubber, and that night, Zhao Shanhe brought his brothers to seek revenge for rubber.


    As soon as the door of the private room opened, Zhao Shanhe saw the rubber that was taking off his trousers, and Yao LAN, who was naked and curled up on the sofa shivering.


    As soon as he saw the scene in front of him, Zhao Shanhe immediately understood what had happened. He had a grudge against rubber, but now he saw that he was doing something worse than animals. Without saying a word, Zhao Shanhe killed rubber.


    It happened very suddenly. When the rubber men reacted to what had happened, the invincible rubber had fallen into the pool of blood.


    Although the men who follow the rubber are also the characters who rise up in the underworld, their Kung Fu is not as good as their Kung Fu.


    When a few of them react, grab the wine bottle on the table and want to fight with Zhao Shanhe, they are killed one by one by Zhao Shanhe''s brothers!


    From a few people in zhaoshanhe''s house to the last one who was stabbed to death, it took only five or six minutes. It''s clean and clean, and there''s no drag on it.


    Yao LAN, who thought she was going to be miserable, didn''t expect that someone appeared at the last moment and killed the rubber, which made her cry.


    It is said that several people in Zhao Shanhe have done such a big case, in order to protect themselves, they will not stay alive.


    But Yao LAN not only has nothing to do with rubber, but also is a poor victim, which makes Zhao Shanhe unable to do it for a while.


    Fortunately, Yao LAN reacted for the first time and promised Zhao Shanhe that he would not betray them, and that he would bring the secret into the coffin.


    It''s really hard to start with a girl. Zhao Shanhe and they finally left Yao Lan''s life, so they left the private room where the rubber was.


    There was a homicide in the private room, and soon someone informed the police station that seven or eight people died. At that time, it was also a big case, and the people who died were still people in the underworld, which made the high level of the police station pay more attention to it.


    After the incident, Shangguan Hao, who was a senior police chief at that time, was named by the top of the police station as the leader of the investigation team to investigate the case of rubber being killed.


    Yao LAN is the only living person at the scene. Shangguan Hao naturally wants to ask her about it. Yao LAN, who thought she had no insight, will tell her everything she saw in a few minutes.


    But who would have thought that Yao LAN, who looked soft and weak, not only didn''t tell Shangguan Hao the truth of what happened at that time, but also insisted that she was the one who killed them.


    Shangguan Hao doesn''t believe Yao Lan''s confession. He knows that Yao LAN is protecting someone, but he can''t pry Yao Lan''s mouth open.


    As a result, there was no clue to this case, and the work of the whole investigation team could not be carried on. Everyone was in a circle around Yao LAN.


    The incident was reported to the top management of the police station, and the big figures in the police station were very angry. They accused shangguanhao of being bad at things, and even wanted to punish shangguanhao.


    Knowing that the upper class was very angry, Shangguan Hao was also very frightened, so he had to go to the then police chief to explain.


    After Shangguan Hao handed Yao Lan''s confession to the director, the director praised him on the spot. He not only praised him for his ability, but also urged him to take Yao LAN who had pleaded guilty to justice, which made Shangguan Hao a little confused for a moment.


    See Shangguan Hao don''t understand its meaning, director this just told the original story.


    It turns out that the reason why the secretary is in a hurry to solve the case is that he is about to run for Parliament. He does not want to be hindered from entering the political arena because such a vicious case can not be solved. Therefore, he must catch the murderer as soon as possible and give an account to the citizens of city B.

 V2.Chapter 428

    In the end, Yao Lan was responsible for the rubber murder. The director of the police station specially held a press conference and took Shangguan Hao, the leader of the investigation team, to announce the results of the police investigation at the press conference.


    Although the police finally found out the fact of Yao Lan''s murder, Shangguan Hao always felt ashamed of Yao LAN. So before the trial, he spent money to dredge the relationship between Yao LAN and Yao LAN. Finally, he didn''t sentence Yao LAN to death because of Yao Lan''s violent behavior against rubber.


    On the first night of sending Yao LAN to prison, Shangguan Hao took Yao LAN out of the detention center and took her to a very luxurious meal,


    At the dinner table, Shangguan Hao can''t bear the suffering of his heart, and finally tells Yao LAN the truth of the matter.


    Shangguan Hao was only in his twenties at that time. He also came out of the countryside, which made him sympathize with Yao LAN. He promised Yao Lan that he would help her take care of her family, so as to repay his guilt for Yao LAN.


    Both of them are countrymen, both of them are stubborn and simple, and they are also kind-hearted.


    Shangguanhao''s guilt for Yao LAN, his commitment to Yao LAN, and all the efforts made for her make Yao LAN very grateful to shangguanhao.


    Yao LAN, who is just in love, expresses her wish in front of Shangguan Hao. She doesn''t want to lose her youth in this way, but the door of the prison has been opened for her, and she will spend the rest of her life there.


    Want to get a love, this can only be a luxury, so Yao LAN only hope that she can become a woman, and his favorite man, spend a memorable night together.


    In the face of Yao Lan''s request, Shangguan Hao has no way to refuse, not only because of Yao Lan''s tragic fate, but also because she is really a beauty.


    During the investigation of the rubber murder case, Shangguan Hao was attracted by Yao Lan''s beauty. He even thought rubber should die because of his fascination with Yao LAN. He didn''t even want to hurt Yao LAN.


    This is why he has been hiding Yao Lan''s confession, not willing to go to the director there to ask for credit, but also why he insisted on preserving Yao LAN.


    Young people''s emotional world is always full of romance.


    In this chaotic world, only the purest love can give people a moment of peace.


    That night, Yao LAN lay in Shangguan Hao''s arms and said a lot of things she always wanted to say, but there was no place to talk.


    Shangguan Hao, who is hugging Yao LAN, is in a complicated mood and doesn''t open his mouth. Only when Yao LAN kisses him, will he respond like waking up in a dream.


    At daybreak, Shangguan Hao sent Yao LAN back to the detention center, and then watched with his own eyes that she was sent to a prison car and pulled to a prison far away in another city.


    After Yao Lan was sent away, Shangguan Hao was promoted quickly, and the director who wanted to enter the political arena also got the status of a member.


    Shangguanhao is highly valued by the director for his ability in handling affairs. The director not only promoted him to the position of director of city B, but also married his only daughter to shangguanhao.


    This should be a very enviable thing, but in the year when shangguanhao''s daughter shangguanwaner was born, he received a call from a stranger.


    The stranger told Shangguan Hao on the phone that there was a woman named Yao LAN, who claimed to be his hometown. Now she is serving a sentence in prison, hoping to see him.


    Shangguan Hao, who received this call, was really like a thunderbolt. He flatly denied that he was a fellow townsman with Yao LAN, and threatened him not to talk nonsense, let alone call him.


    Shangguan Hao knows that he was able to take the position of director because of his father-in-law''s promotion. If people know that he once had an affair with a female prisoner, everything he has now will become a bubble.


    Worried that his wife would know about the scandal, he was very worried about the stranger who called.


    In order to find out the stranger''s situation, Shangguan Hao arranges his effective subordinates to trace the stranger''s residence in the name of investigation.


    On a dark and windy night, Shangguan Hao drove to the stranger''s house alone and found the stranger who called him.


    For the appearance of shangguanhao, the woman who used to be in prison with Yao LAN, she was really surprised. However, she never thought that shangguanhao would be the police chief of city B, and even less that the purpose of shangguanhao''s trip was to kill her.


    The uninformed woman warmly receives Shangguan Hao and mentions the matter that Yao LAN asked her to call again.


    From the woman''s mouth, Yao LAN gave birth to a boy in prison the second year of his sentence, but until now, no one knows who the boy''s father is.


    Because of the experience of being bullied by rubber, many people in the prison think that Yao Lan''s son is probably a rubber child, but Yao LAN doesn''t seem to hate this child, so people don''t pay much attention to him.


    Generally speaking, it is absolutely not allowed for female prisoners to have children in prison, but because the politics at that time was very chaotic, the prison management was lax, and Yao Lan''s experience was so poor, so the prison did not embarrass her.


    After the birth of the child, Yao Lan''s character has also changed. Originally weak, in order to take care of her young children, her character has become stronger and stronger.


    However, with the growth of children''s age, there are also some difficulties in prison. Some female prisoners who are serving sentences in prison also begin to put forward their opinions on this matter.


    Just when the prison wanted to send Yao Lan''s son to the welfare home and look for a kind-hearted family to raise him, Yao LAN didn''t know where to find the pesticide, drank the pesticide with her son and wanted to commit suicide.


    After saving Yao Lan''s mother and son, the prison didn''t dare to mention the matter of sending the child away.


    Although the prison didn''t mention it again, Yao Lan also knew that the child couldn''t grow up in prison like this, so he took care of his cellmate and went to find Shangguan Hao after he got out of prison, hoping that he could help take care of the child.


    The woman who called shangguanhao was the inmate who took care of Yao LAN. Not long after Yao Lan was discharged from hospital, she was released from prison and returned to her home. Because of Yao Lan''s instructions, she called shangguanhao, who had become the police chief of B city, according to the contact information Yao LAN gave her.


    Knowing that Yao LAN actually gave birth to a child in prison, and that he was still a boy, Shangguan Hao, who wanted to have a son, was very excited.


    But excited, he began to worry, after all, this is not a simple difficulty for him!

 V2.Chapter 429

    As the director of B city police station, it''s not difficult for Shangguan Hao to take Yao Lan''s mother and son out of prison.


    After all, there is a certain relationship between his identity and the social circle. As long as he operates a little and spends some money, he will be able to handle this matter.


    But this is not what shangguanhao is worried about. What he is really worried about is whether his wife will fall out with him when she knows about it.


    Shangguan Hao was able to take the position of director of the police station thanks to his father-in-law, so his wife has always regarded herself as a young grandmother since she married.


    Although he is very dissatisfied with his wife''s temper, considering his future and two daughters, Shangguan Hao can only choose to be patient.


    He knows his wife''s temper very well, so Shangguan Hao thinks with his fingers, and he can also think of her attitude when she knows about Yao LAN.


    So Shangguan Hao can''t let his wife know anything about it.


    But watching his own flesh and blood, and following Yao LAN to suffer in prison, Shangguan Hao can''t bear it. What''s more, he is a three generation biographer, and he attaches great importance to his son.


    This made Shangguan Hao worried and even hysterical.


    The woman who took a message for Yao LAN didn''t escape the bad luck. After Shangguan Hao learned everything from her, the woman''s life came to an end. Because he was worried that someone would recognize the woman, Shangguan Hao burned her body with a fire.


    After dealing with the poor woman, Shangguan Hao went back to the office alone. He wanted to calm down and seriously consider about Yao Lan''s mother and son.


    Frankly speaking, shangguanhao and Yao LAN have no feelings. Even if their relationship has developed to the most intimate step between men and women, shangguanhao doesn''t feel that he and Yao LAN have any feelings.


    In Shangguan Hao''s opinion, the madness of that night was more like a farce. He didn''t want to recall it even in these years.


    But to that child, Shangguan Hao''s heart is extremely reluctant.


    If Yao lantuo wants to be taken care of by others in prison, Shangguan Hao can completely ignore him and even make Yao LAN shut up in prison when necessary.


    But now Yao Lan''s help is for his son, whom he has never met, which makes Shangguan Hao hard to make a decision!


    All night, the ash in the ashtray fell thick, and the cigarette butts were all over the ground. Shangguan Hao, with a haggard look, finally made up his mind to take his son out of prison.


    No matter who, no matter what will happen, he will never allow his son to be hurt.


    After spending a lot of money to dredge the relationship, Shangguan Hao finally took his one-year-old son and Yao LAN out of the prison in another city.


    I don''t know how Yao LAN saw Shangguan Hao''s mind. After she came out of prison, she never got close to Shangguan Hao, and didn''t even say anything tender. Except when Shangguan Hao was holding his son, Yao Lan''s face would show some smile, and she was very quiet at other times.


    Yao Lan''s actions let Shangguan Hao down. What he was most afraid of was what Yao LAN wanted from him. He was even more afraid that this woman would have feelings for him.


    But what happened at the moment made Shangguan Hao feel that Yao Lan''s attitude towards him was only maintained because of this child.


    Yao LAN once proposed to take the child back home, but Shangguan Hao had no way to leave him from the first sight of the child, so Yao Lan''s proposal was mercilessly rejected by Shangguan Hao.


    In city B, shangguanhao bought a house for Yao LAN and set up a coffee shop for her as the source of income for her and her children. Shangguanhao promised Yao Lan that he would be responsible for all the expenses of her children, but Yao LAN would never tell them what happened between them.


    Yao LAN, who has no intention of relying on Shangguan Hao, naturally won''t tell the story about her child''s father. In fact, she is more worried than Shangguan Hao that her son will be hurt.


    See Yao LAN so interesting, Shangguan Hao is also very happy, coupled with the love of children, Shangguan Hao has become a frequent guest of Yao Lan''s family.


    Men and women that little thing, together for a long time, naturally can''t restrain, plus two people had a love, so Shangguan Hao in Yao LAN out of prison not long, and she climbed on the soft bed.


    Originally, I wanted to enjoy my life, have a family outside my home, and be a good man. But who would have thought that the good time is always short, and unfortunately it comes suddenly.


    Shangguan Hao and Yao Lan''s son were once playing on the side of the road when he was taken in by a child abductor. When people didn''t pay attention to him, he forced him into the car.


    The child is lost!


    Shangguan Hao almost vomited blood in anger, and Yao LAN fainted several times in tears. However, no matter how anxious Shangguan Hao was, he still didn''t find his son''s whereabouts.


    Just when Shangguan Hao is anxious about his son and has no way to do anything about it, Yao LAN meets Zhao Shanhe, who is already famous as a gangster in W Province, on the way to find his son.


    Zhao Shanhe recognized Yao LAN and heard her cry about the loss of her son, which made Zhao Shanhe feel compassion. So Zhao Shanhe promised Yao Lan that he would help her find her lost son.


    It''s always unruly for gangsters to do things, and this unruly style can really bring good results.


    The day after Yao LAN met Zhao Shanhe, her son was sent back to the coffee shop.


    Seeing that his son was lost and recovered, Yao Lan was really grateful to Zhao Shanhe. In this way, the two of them got in touch again.


    Although Zhao Shanhe had a wife at that time, he was also attracted by Yao Lan''s beauty and hoped to be together with Yao LAN. Therefore, since they got in touch with each other, Zhao Shanhe went to find Yao LAN more often, and their feelings gradually changed.


    Finally, on a rainy night, the drunken Zhao Shanhe didn''t leave Yao Lan''s residence. They were entangled in the bedroom.


    And all this, and just to see his son Shangguan Hao hit.


    Looking at his woman sweating profusely in other men''s arms, Shangguan Hao really wanted to shoot and kill the dog men and women, but his heart was also very clear that the consequences of doing so would be very bad for him.


    Forced to bear the impulse to kill, Shangguan Hao finally chose to leave, but his hatred for Zhao Shanhe did not stop!

 V2.Chapter 430

    The development of things, just like all the dog blood plots, Yao LAN, who couldn''t get warm from Shangguan Hao, finally chose to be Zhao Shanhe''s wife.


    Shangguanhao''s son, later Zhao Zheng, became Zhao Shanhe''s son.


    Shangguan Hao was very angry when he was wearing a green hat. Now his son has taken Zhao Shanhe''s surname and become a cheap son, which makes Shangguan Hao kill Zhao Shanhe.


    As for why Yao LAN killed Zhao Shanhe, and then committed suicide, and where the young Zhao Zheng went, only Shangguan Hao knows the answer!


    But Zhao Zheng didn''t know anything about his life.


    In his opinion, it is entirely because of his stepfather Zhao Shanhe that he was able to return to w province to join the underworld. Shangguan Hao is just a partner for him.


    Now his partner actually stabbed him in the back, which made Zhao Zheng not only angry, but also puzzled and confused.


    About Liu pangzi, Zhao Zheng has learned his identity from xiongbo, and it is because he knows Liu pangzi''s identity that Zhao Zheng wants to take this opportunity to get rid of Liu pangzi.


    As for Wang Fan, Liu pangzi''s little follower, Zhao Zheng didn''t pay attention to him from the beginning, and even he didn''t care about Wang Fan''s existence.


    In Zhao Zheng''s view, as Zhao Shanhe''s own son, Liu pangzi''s influence on the underworld in W province is much stronger than his stepson.


    And Xiong Bo also made it clear that when Liu pangzi returned to w province this time, he wanted to get back what belonged to him.


    What belongs to Liu pangzi?


    Of course, it''s the Sanlian Gang founded by his father!


    This makes Zhao Zheng, who has been the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, kill Liu pangzi thoroughly.


    Now Shangguan Hao instructs Songzhuang not only to release Liu pangzi and his follower Wang Fan, but also to send the injured Wang Fan to the hospital, which is clearly to embarrass Zhao Zheng.


    How can Zhao Zheng swallow this evil breath!


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zhao Zheng asked: "Shangguan mayor, you are playing a good hand!"


    "Zhao Zheng, I have something to do now. I''ll call you when I have something to do!" Shangguan Hao said on the other end of the phone.


    "What can I do for you? Shangguan mayor, do you think you are going to become a member of parliament soon, so you don''t need to cooperate with me? " Zhao Zheng asked coldly.


    "Boy, what do you mean? Are you threatening me? " Shangguan Hao asked in a bad tone.


    "Threatening you? Shangguan mayor, you stabbed me in the back first. Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel! " Zhao Zheng said ruthlessly.


    Shangguanhao on the other end of the phone stopped for a few seconds and said in a very disdainful tone: "Zhao Zheng, don''t think that you can brag in front of me if you are the elder brother of Sanlian gang. Remember, in front of shangguanhao, you have no chance to make trouble at all because you have to obey me obediently."


    Shangguan Hao''s disdain and strength made Zhao Zheng even more angry. Without saying anything, he hung up the phone directly.


    Sitting in the car, Zhao Zheng clenched his teeth and said to himself, "shangguanhao, I will make you pay the price!"


    Zhao Zheng, who was very angry in his heart, drove his car away from the police station, drove onto the road and disappeared in the rolling traffic.


    At this time, Shangguan Hao, who was sitting in the car and rushing to the hospital, just frowned slightly when he heard the blind tone of the phone being hung up, but he didn''t say anything more.


    The driver was Songzhuang. Seeing shangguanhao''s ugly face in the rearview mirror, he asked, "brother, do you want me to teach Zhao Zheng a lesson?"


    "Zhao Zheng is still useful. Don''t attack him for the time being, remember?" Shangguan Hao ordered in a low voice.


    Song Zhuang, who didn''t know the reason, nodded with a smile and said casually, "brother, you are so kind to Zhao Zheng! It''s just that he''s too ungrateful and always does things that embarrass you. "


    "Young man! I always do something wrong, as long as he''s still under my control Shangguanhao said, reached out and touched his forehead. His irritable mood made him want to get angry, but he felt like a punch on the cotton.


    Anyway, Zhao Zheng is his own son.


    No matter how dissatisfied he was with Zhao Zheng, Shangguan Hao, his own father, could only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    Since Yao Lan''s death, no one knows the relationship between Shangguan Hao and Zhao Zheng, which makes Shangguan Hao feel like he has nowhere to tell.


    Many times, when Zhao Zheng was not doing well, Shangguan Hao looked at his unconvinced spirit and wanted to tell the relationship between the two people. However, he was worried that this incident would be exposed and affect his candidacy for parliament, so he finally chose to be patient.


    Shangguan Hao is waiting for the right time, waiting for him to sit as a member of Parliament, and then telling Zhao Zheng the truth.


    At that time, the father and son will be able to join hands to completely rule the black and white areas in W Province, and there is no need to worry about anyone threatening him with Zhao Zheng''s life experience.


    Don''t want to lead the topic to Zhao Zheng, Shangguan Hao asked: "the name of Wang Fan''s mainlander, identity you confirm?"


    "Big brother, that boy is just the big brother of a gangster in the mainland, but he is really a member of the royal family in T country, and the only daughter of the king of T country, Princess celica, is his fiancee! I don''t know what kind of luck this kid is going to have Song Zhuang said jealously.


    Speaking of Wang Fan''s status as a member of the royal family of T country, Song Zhuang really envies him.


    He can''t understand why a guy who doesn''t mix well in the mainland can be engaged to the princess of T country. This kind of thing that only happens in novels is really met by him in reality!


    However, no matter how he did not understand, how this bloody plot turned into reality, he must accept this reality.


    Wang fan is indeed a member of the royal family of T country, and is also the deputy commander of the king''s guard.


    It is obviously unwise for W Province, a special place, to offend the king of T country when its relations with the mainland are extremely tense.


    But if we can make friends with Wang Fan, Shangguan Hao, who wants to run for the election, will be an absolutely enviable huge chip.


    Hearing Song Zhuang''s affirmative reply, Shangguan Hao nodded with satisfaction. He leaned back in his soft chair and said to himself, "maybe this is the best gift from heaven!"


    "Brother, do you think Wang Fan will help us?" Song Zhuang asked anxiously.


    "As long as the interests are big enough, there will be no partners who can''t cooperate with each other. Do you understand?" Shangguan Hao said confidently.

 V2.Chapter 431

    Wang Fan, who has gone through all kinds of examinations, is lying in the ward at the moment, enjoying the meticulous care of the nurse, which makes Liu Pang, who is sitting on one side of the chair, very envious.


    "Brother fan, why do you think you have such a good life?" Liu pangzi couldn''t help asking.


    "Where is my life? If I hadn''t been quick, I would have had massive abdominal bleeding, damn it! I shouldn''t have blinded that grandson, I should have killed him directly! " At the thought of being severely hit in the stomach, Wang Fan gnashed his teeth at Si Liang.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi said with a bitter smile, "brother fan, I don''t mean this."


    "Oh? What are you talking about? " Wang Fan, who is feeling the temperature of the nurse''s palm, looks blankly at Liu pangzi.


    "I don''t understand why I''ve been in trouble? You tell me, every time I meet my favorite girl, there will be all kinds of situations, alas! Every elder brother, I doubt that my life is not good, whether it''s the life of Tiansha lonely star. " Liu pangzi said bitterly.


    "Tiansha lonely star? Do you want to be a Chinese hero? " Wang Fan said disdainfully.


    "I don''t want to be a hero. I just want to have a girlfriend. It''s not that hard." Liu pangzi said angrily.


    Standing on one side of the thin hemp pole, heard Liu fat man''s complaint, quickly flattered and said: "fat brother, I have a distant cousin, who is very smart, but also very sensible, otherwise I will show you?"


    As soon as skinny Magan''s words were finished, brother gang, who was gnawing at the pig''s hoof, stopped. He frowned and asked, "didn''t you promise to introduce my cousin to me? Why do you change your mind now? Is your cousin worried that I will eat all her pigs


    In the face of brother gang''s query, thin hemp pole said with a smile: "brother gang, in fact, you are not interested in my cousin, right? What you are thinking about is those pigs. Since there is no possibility of feelings between you, why mix them together?"


    "There''s some truth in what you said!" Just elder brother Yang is wearing big head, a face meditation of say.


    "So, instead of letting people find out that you are a scum man who flatters women for the sake of material things in the future, it''s better to let go and be an upright person, don''t you think?" Thin hemp stick then enlightens brother gang.


    "I don''t want to be a scum man. Let my dead father know that I cheat people''s feelings. He won''t let me go!" Brother gang shook his head and said in fear.


    Liu pangzi and Wang Fan were stunned by their conversation. They couldn''t believe how they got together.


    Seeing that skinny Magan wanted to recommend his cousin, Liu pangzi quickly waved his hand and said, "brother, let''s talk about your cousin later."


    "Brother Pang, it''s not a conflict. If not, I''ll contact my cousin and ask her to take care of brother fan first. By the way, you two can deepen your relationship?" Thin hemp pole said words took out the mobile phone.


    Wang Fan, who was lying in the hospital bed, heard that skinny Magan wanted his cousin to take care of him. He was so scared that he sat up and covered his stomach and said, "brother, thank you for your kindness. If you have a nurse sister to take care of you, don''t let your sister come. Don''t you have so many pigs to take care of at home?"


    "Brother fan, pigs are not as important as you." Thin hemp pole expression says seriously.


    "Yes! Brother fan, I think it''s possible that you and his cousin will be able to enjoy each other as soon as they meet. " Liu pangzi said with a bad smile.


    "Go to your uncle! Liu pangzi, if you dare to talk more, believe me or not... Ouch, it hurts.. they hurt.. It hurts Wang Fan gets up too fiercely, abdomen is a burst of colic again, painful he is full of sweat.


    Wang Fan a cry pain, the nurse beside a jump, quickly give him gently rubbing the stomach, concern said: "Mr. Wang, you don''t get excited, this will aggravate the disease."


    Looking at the nurse sister''s concern, Wang Fan was very useful and said: "beauty, hard work for you, here only you are the best to me, not like these bad friends, thinking about me all the time."


    "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry to say that. It''s our nurse''s duty to take care of patients. What''s more, you are our friend of the Dean, so we should be more conscientious." The nurse said shyly.


    "Friend of the dean?" Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan in surprise. Seeing Wang Fan''s blank face, he then said: "this is called Zhu men''s stink of wine and meat. What''s freezing to death?"


    "Go away, sister. It''s a saying. In fact, even if I''m not a friend of the Dean, my sister is willing to take care of me with my character!" Wang Fan strongly refutes.


    One side of the thin hemp pole quickly said: "yes! Brother fan is handsome, romantic and high-class. No matter which girl sees him, she will be willing to take care of him. I just hate that I am a man, otherwise


    Before the thin hemp pole finished speaking, Wang Fan rushed to say: "you ya quickly shut up for me, I am seriously injured now, what you say is so disgusting, if I am disgusted to death by you, do you believe that I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    "I won''t say that!" Thin hemp pole quickly covered his mouth, stood on the side of the atmosphere, afraid to breathe.


    Brother gang, who has been nibbling pig''s hoof in the room, finally finished the last pig''s hoof. He stretched out with satisfaction, put the pig bone in the plastic bag, and then leaned against the wall and fell asleep comfortably.


    Brother gang''s snoring sounded, and people in the room looked at him. Seeing the saliva on brother gang''s mouth and the satisfied smile on his face, Wang Fan couldn''t help sighing that he was really a fool. He was blessed with stupidity. When he was full, he had no trouble.


    Because of offending Zhao Zheng, skinny Magan and brother gang came to the hospital with Wang Fan, and they didn''t mean to leave again.


    Although skinny Magan and brother gang have no skills, Wang Fan also thinks that these two living treasures are really interesting, so he acquiesces that they follow their own business, but Wang fan is not sure whether such a decision will harm them.


    The door of the ward was gently pushed open. Songzhuang, who was wearing a police uniform, stood at the door and said to Wang Fan on the bed, "Mr. Wang, Shangguan mayor has come to see you in person!"


    "Shangguan mayor?" Wang Fan, who is looking at brother gang in a daze, is stunned when he hears Song Zhuang''s words. He turns his head and looks in the direction of the ward door.


    Wearing a suit and smiling, Shangguan Hao walked into the ward with a large number of flowers in his hand and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Wang. I just come to see you now. I hope you don''t mind!"


    Shangguan Hao''s appearance surprised everyone else in the room. The nurse, who was busy massaging Wang Fan''s stomach, quickly hid to one side. She blushed and didn''t dare to look at him.

 V2.Chapter 432

    Shangguan Hao''s sudden visit embarrassed the atmosphere in the ward. Without the massage of the nurse, Wang Fan suddenly felt very uncomfortable. He said to the nurse in a hurry: "nurse, please help me!"


    Because of the appearance of Shangguan Hao, the nurse who cleverly hides to one side hears Wang Fan''s call to herself. She quickly goes back to the hospital bed and reaches out her hand to help Wang Fan sit up.


    Leaning on the nurse''s soft chest, Wang Fan felt much better. He gave Guan Hao a smile and said, "thank you for coming to see me in your busy schedule. Thank you very much."


    "Mr. Wang, this is what I should do. It''s a great honor for a big man like you to come to visit our city B!" Shangguan Hao avoided talking about Wang Fan''s trouble, but only said that he came to B city to travel and didn''t want to be embarrassed.


    But Shangguan Hao doesn''t talk about it, which doesn''t mean Wang Fan won''t talk about it. He shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Shangguan mayor, I don''t have any leisure to travel in B city, because my elder brother has to accompany his girlfriend to B city, saying that he wants to be a flower protector."


    "Big brother?" Shangguan Hao was dazed by what Wang Fan said. He quickly turned back and looked at the nearby Songzhuang.


    Seeing shangguanhao''s questioning eyes, Songzhuang quickly pointed to Liu pangzi and said to shangguanhao, "I think what Mr. Wang said should be this


    At the end of the day, Songzhuang suddenly got stuck. He didn''t know Liu pangzi''s name or even his surname, so he didn''t go on with the introduction.


    "Liu Jiaxing! Liu Bang''s Liu, the home of his family and country, is prosperous With a smile, Liu pangzi stepped forward and held out his hand.


    "It''s Mr. Liu! Disrespect, disrespect Shangguan Hao quickly took Liu pangzi''s hand and said hello to him warmly.


    Standing behind Liu Pang, the thin hemp pole saw Shangguan Hao''s enthusiasm for Liu Pang, as if he had been warmly welcomed, and his waist came up.


    Let go of Liu pangzi''s success, Shangguan Hao ignored the thin hemp rod''s expectant eyes, turned his head to Wang Fan on the bed and said: "Mr. Wang, how''s your condition? I haven''t had time to see your attending doctor. I don''t know how the hospital arranged it? "


    As soon as Shangguan Hao''s voice fell, a man''s voice came from outside the ward: "Shangguan mayor, Mr. Wang''s attending doctor is me. I promise you, Mr. Wang will be fine."


    The crowd looked in the direction of the voice. There were seven or eight doctors in white coats at the entrance of the ward. The middle-aged doctor in charge of the team was red and his rimless glasses were clean.


    "President Ouyang, do you treat Mr. Wang personally?" Shangguan Hao smiles at the middle-aged doctor who leads the team.


    "Shangguan mayor, how can I rest assured if I don''t treat such a distinguished guest and you care so much?" President Ouyang said excitedly, turned around and pointed to several doctors beside him. He was very proud and said: "Shangguan mayor, not only me, but also the experts in our hospital have taken the initiative to treat Mr. Wang. Please rest assured that we will let Mr. Wang feel your concern here."


    Listen to Ouyang Dean''s words, Shangguan Hao is very satisfied with the nod, reliable in the nurse Miss Wang Fan, but don''t feel at ease.


    "It''s a good tongue!"


    This is Wang Fan''s impression of President Ouyang, and he doesn''t believe that such a sharp lipped person as president Ouyang will have any superb skills. If he didn''t wear a white coat and look polite, he would suspect that President Ouyang is a salesman of health care products.


    After President Ouyang finished bragging there, Wang Fan had a chance to interrupt and ask, "Director Song, I don''t know the man named a Sheng..."


    "Mr. Wang, we have investigated the murderer of a Sheng. Please rest assured that our police department will not wrongly treat a good man, but it will never let a bad man go!" Song Zhuang said.


    "Then we


    "Mr. Wang, you are at ease in the hospital. We will make you recover soon." President Ouyang also rushed to say.


    "Then my big brother''s woman


    "Mr. Wang, if Mr. Liu needs any help, I will try my best to help him." Shangguan Hao said.


    Listen to a few distinguished people in the room, so they rush to take the words to express their concern for Wang Fan, thin hemp pole envies, sincerely hope that the person concerned is himself.


    But the fate of this thing, always can''t fulfill people''s wishes, thin hemp stick can only look at, those upper class people, flattering and Wang Fanpan talk, even the young beauty of the nurse miss, also soft chest to Wang Fan''s body pasted and pasted.


    A group of people talked with Wang Fan in the ward for a long time. Shangguan Haocai took Songzhuang to leave. After Shangguan Hao left, President Ouyang explained to the nurse and left the ward with the experts in the hospital.


    Wang Fan''s injury was not life-threatening. After the careful care of the doctors and nurses in the hospital, there was no serious problem. It was just that he had to stay in the hospital because of his kindness.


    After these people left the ward, Liu pangzi said to Wang Fan, "I want to go back to the hotel."


    "Are you worried about Lina?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes." Liu pangzi came back.


    "Then I''ll go with you." Wang fan is about to get up and go down.


    Wang Fan''s nurse in her arms, quickly dissuaded: "Mr. Wang, you can''t leave the hospital, you haven''t recovered."


    "Beauty, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry, I''ll go back!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Liu pangzi, who had already arrived at the door of the ward, looked back at Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, Xiaoya and juan''er will be there in a moment. Just wait for them in the ward. I''ll go alone."


    "Xiaoya and juan''er are coming?" Wang Fan had already stretched out his leg at the edge of the bed and quickly took it back.


    Always want to show some thin hemp stick, pull by his wake-up brother gang, chasing Liu fat man ran to the door, flattered said: "fat brother, we go with you, in case you need an errand, our brothers can also give you a convenience."


    Hearing the words of thin hemp stick, Wang Fan also echoed and said: "yes! Let the two of them follow you, lest Xiaoya and juan''er come soon, and it''s inconvenient for them to be here. "


    Skinny Magan doesn''t know who Xiaoya and juan''er are, but when Wang Fan talks about inconveniences, he thinks that Xiaoya and juan''er are Wang Fan''s lovers, so he wants to leave the ward and not be Wang Fan''s big light bulb.

 V2.Chapter 433

    Before Zhao Ya and Liu Juan arrived, Wang Fan asked the nurse to leave the ward. This did not mean that Wang Fan was worried about anything, but his natural fear of death made him know what he should do.


    Although he has not seen Liu Juan kill, but from her eyes, Wang fan can still deeply feel the taste of death.


    For his own personal safety, but also in order not to leave any psychological shadow to the nurse, Wang Fan chose as the appropriate treatment method.


    After all, the hospital has to live for a period of time. When Liu Juan is away, it''s not impossible to ask the nurse to give her a massage.


    There was only Wang Fan left in the ward, which made him feel very empty. The sunshine outside the ward sprinkled on the bed, which made him feel warm. Although this feeling was very warm, he didn''t feel comfortable at all.


    "Wang Fan?" Zhao Ya''s sweet voice sounded outside the door.


    "Sister Xiaoya!" Wang Fan quickly gets up and answers Zhao Ya outside the door.


    Suddenly he got up and let Wang Fan have a pain in his abdomen. He insisted on sitting up and wanted to get out of bed and open the door for them.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice, Zhao Ya pushed open the door of the ward. She saw Wang Fan sweating. She said with concern: "Wang Fan, don''t move. Lie down and have a good rest."


    Liu Juan, who came in after Zhao ya, took a look at Wang Fan and said angrily, "how can you do that? How could you get hurt? "


    "Careless! It''s careless Wang Fan, who is supported by Zhao Ya and lies back on the hospital bed, says with shame.


    "Did you hurt your internal organs?" Liu Juan goes to the bed and reaches for Wang Fan''s abdominal examination,


    Touching Wang Fan''s belly with his fingertips gives him a feeling of electric shock, which is totally different from that of a nurse.


    This kind of feeling is more real, more let him have a kind of narcissistic feeling.


    Zhao Ya saw Wang fan face a pair of intoxicated appearance, some embarrassed back to one side, face slightly red said: "sister Juan, you two chat slowly, I go to the nurse station to ask him."


    With these words, Zhao Ya turned out of the ward, leaving Wang Fan still intoxicated lying on the bed, while Liu Juan was blushing.


    "Ouch!" A sudden pain in the abdomen, Wang Fan yelled and sat up.


    "It''s OK, I can''t die!" Liu Juan took back her hand and said it was not in a good mood.


    "Juan''er, why are you suffering? Why are you so rude to me! " Wang Fan covered his stomach and asked wrongly.


    "Rough? Why do I think it''s just right? " Liu Juan said with a bad smile.


    "In order to protect Liu pangzi, I was injured. As Liu pangzi''s sister, you didn''t care about me, but you deliberately poked the place where I was injured. I have to talk to Liu pangzi about this." Wang Fan said unconvinced.


    Hearing that Wang Fan was going to complain to Liu Pangzi, Liu Juan pointed out the sick clothes on Wang Fan, and said to him, "I want to tell you, then, please explain to me, what is the smell of perfume on your body?"


    By Liu Juan''s words of a Leng, Wang Fan subconsciously smell the smell of the body, a light orchid aroma, from the clothes into his nostrils.


    "Damn it! I must have been leaning on my sister''s chest and accidentally left it on me. "


    Wang Fan, who regretted so much, was also shocked.


    Did not expect just such a short contact, Liu Juan sensitive smell of Wang Fan, other women left behind the taste, which had to let Wang Fan admire Liu Juan.


    But no matter how much Wang Fan admires Liu Juan, he has to find a reasonable explanation for himself, so as to save his life.


    Wang Fan smiled not to regard it as right away. He said, "Juan, it''s not only the smell of perfume on the clothes. I tell you, if I hadn''t been awake in time, I would be afraid that there would be lipstick on the lips."


    "What?" Liu Juan asked coldly.


    "When I was sent to the hospital, I almost passed out in pain. The doctors and nurses here gave me chest massage, used instruments to check, and finally almost gave me artificial respiration. Fortunately, my heart was always thinking about you. When the nurse''s mouth was less than one centimeter away from my lips, I stopped her behavior in time!"


    "I want to defend myself for you. Even if I lose my life because I can''t do artificial respiration, I will never let other women kiss me!"


    Wang Fan, with a sharp mouth, said this with a serious expression, and then looked at Liu Juan sincerely.


    Liu Juan, who is preparing to take advantage of the opportunity to get angry, obviously did not expect that Wang Fan would show loyalty to her in this way at this time, which made her not know what to say for a moment, so she could only stare at Wang Fan on the hospital bed.


    Seeing Liu Juan at a loss, Wang Fan felt proud. He then said, "juan''er, I know that in your heart, I may not be a good boyfriend. After all, I have a lot of things that really make you dissatisfied."


    "But! Juan''er, you have always been my favorite girl, and I always think that being with you is the greatest luck in my life! "


    With these words, Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan affectionately, waiting for her to be moved by her tears.


    Liu Juan, who hasn''t slowed down, slowly bends down and stares at Wang Fan''s eyes for a long time.


    "If it wasn''t for the shit in your eyes that told me you were lying to me, I would have believed you!" Liu Juan said suddenly.


    "Eye dropsy?" Wang Fan quickly reached out and wiped his eyes.


    "Well, Wang Fan, I know what you feel about me. You don''t have to be loyal to me. Although you have an engagement with me, I''m not the kind of woman who depends on you. If you have any confidants to comfort, I don''t mind if you go!" Liu Juan said with disdain.


    "Juan''er, my heart to you, the sun and the moon can learn from you!" Wang Fan sat up and grabbed Liu Juan''s hand.


    Holding Liu Juan''s small hand, a burst of tenderness spread all over the body. Wang Fan could not help but touch it twice with his fingers on the back of Liu Juan''s smooth hand, and his heart was itching.


    "I''m afraid it''s because I''ve done a lot of evil in my last life that I''ll meet your enemy!" Liu Juan looked up at the ceiling and said plaintively.


    It''s not clear why Liu Juan said that, but Wang fan knows what to do.


    A great love expert said, when you don''t understand what a girl is saying, kiss her directly! If she keeps fighting, it means that you don''t kiss warmly enough!


    Deeply influenced by this love expert, Wang Fan decided to verify the expert''s words at this critical moment, whether there is water in the end.


    He wiped the saliva at the corner of his mouth with his cuff. Wang Fan pursed his mouth and went straight to Liu Juan''s red lips.

 V2.Chapter 434

    The red lips are right in front of you. The gentle fragrance is irresistible. Wang Fan stretched his neck and wanted to kiss Liu Juan''s red lips before he broke them.


    "Brother fan! Van


    Outside the ward came shouts of thin hemp stick, followed by a sound of pushing the door, thin hemp stick face pale rushed in.


    The body has stretched out the edge of the hospital bed, and the mouth is about to reach Liu Juan''s mouth. Wang fan is forced back to the bed by Liu Juan.


    Caught off guard Wang fan head "Dong" sound, heavily hit the bed board, he eat pain of cover head, mouth of the boss, but Leng is not issued a sound.


    "I''m looking for van. I''m his younger brother." Frightened by Liu Juan''s violent means, thin hemp pole suddenly stops the body rushing forward, leans on the wall of the ward, points to Wang Fan who covers his head, and explains to Liu Juan very seriously.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Juan asked coldly.


    "Fat brother and gang brother have been captured." Thin hemp stick stares an eye to say.


    Wang Fan, who was rubbing his head, immediately stood up from the bed and asked, "what did you say? What happened to fatty Liu? "


    "Brother fan, brother Pang has been taken away. I don''t know those people!" Thin hemp pole says anxiously.


    "Where is it? Damn it! Let''s go! Take me Hearing that Liu pangzi was in trouble, Wang Fan immediately jumped out of the bed, put on his shoes and went to the door of the ward.


    As soon as I got to the door of the ward, I saw Zhao Ya and some nurses at the door. Without waiting for Zhao ya to speak, Wang Fan said, "something happened to Liu pangzi! I''ll save him. You go back to the sushi bar and wait for us! "


    "I''m going too!" Zhao Ya worried.


    "You''re gone, we can''t do anything!" Wang Fan refused Zhao Ya and took a long pair of scissors from the nearby medical car.


    Liu Juan, who followed Wang Fan, said to Zhao ya, "don''t worry, we will bring my brother back safely."


    "Juan''er, be careful!" Looking at the back of Liu Juan and Wang Fan, Zhao Ya said with a cry.


    Out of the gate of the hospital, Wang fan stopped a taxi. After three people got on the bus in a hurry, they reported the address to the taxi driver.


    On the way to the hotel, Wang Fan asked about Liu pangzi to skinny Magan. He learned from him that after Liu pangzi returned to the hotel, nothing happened.


    But just after the three of them entered Lina''s room, a dozen masked men in suits suddenly emerged from the floor corridor of the hotel.


    As soon as these masked men in suits met Liu pangzi, they didn''t say anything at all and began to attack the three of them with their swing sticks.


    Although in the number of people, Liu pangzi did not have an advantage, but with excellent skills, Liu pangzi quickly took the initiative.


    Although more than a dozen men in suits were armed, they did not cause substantial damage to Liu pangzi. Liu pangzi was completely at a disadvantage until he knew that a man with a pistol appeared.


    Because the other side has always been masked, so thin hemp rod also can''t say, who are these people who took Liu fatty.


    But after listening to the words of thin hemp stick, Wang Fan''s heart has more or less some bottom.


    In B city, he will take the initiative to calculate Liu pangzi. Besides his half brother Zhao Zheng, who else can he have?


    But Wang Fan really did not expect that Zhao Zheng would know Liu pangzi''s whereabouts, and he responded so quickly.


    By the time the taxi stopped in front of the hotel, the police car of B city police station had also stopped there.


    Chen Xu, who is inquiring about the front desk attendant, sees Wang Fan in his medical suit and immediately tells the police around him. He runs to meet Wang Fan.


    "Mr. Wang, why are you here?" Chen Xu asks flatteringly.


    Liu Juan and Chen Xu have met each other, and Song Zhuang, the police chief, and Shangguan Hao, the mayor of B city, have heard about Wang Fan''s 180 degree attitude change. So Chen Xu''s initiative to make a friendly gesture does not surprise her.


    It''s a surprise for Chen Xu to see Liu Juan accompanying Wang Fan here. After all, he had a fight with Liu Juan before. Chen Xu knows how strong Liu Juan is.


    With a friendly smile at Liu Juan, Chen Xu looked at Wang Fan again and said, "I''ve arranged for the police to follow the route that those people left to look for clues. I''ve also arranged for the hotel staff to inquire. I believe that we can find Mr. Liu''s whereabouts soon."


    "Sheriff Chen, does this matter still need to be investigated?" Wang Fan waited for him to finish his words before he asked coldly.


    "This... Mr. Wang, I believe you have heard that the people who kidnapped Mr. Liu are all masked, and we don''t know the identity of each other. " Chen Xu explained.


    "You really don''t know who did it?" Wang Fan''s impolite question.


    "This


    "Since you don''t know who did it, let me investigate." Seeing Chen Xu pretending to be a fool there, Wang Fan continued impolitely: "you give me the situation of Zhao Zheng, and I''ll go to find his important person myself!"


    "Mr. Wang, please don''t be impulsive. There is no evidence to prove that this matter has something to do with Mr. Zhao! I can''t do that. "


    "Don''t play silly with me here! Don''t you know what happened at the police station? Even if you think with your toes, you can understand that Zhao Zheng did it! Do you think I''m a fool? " Wang Fan roars at Chen Xu.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s extremely angry appearance, Chen Xu did not dare to explain more. He just stood there and looked at Wang Fan pitifully, looking like he was greatly wronged.


    In fact, not to mention that Chen Xu could guess that it was related to Zhao Zheng, all the police officers present could guess who was behind the scenes.


    Although the public security in B city is not the best in W Province, no one dares to kidnap people from hotels in broad daylight, except Mr. Zhao.


    Although we all know it, we dare not say it. After all, the police officers in city B have heard about the private relationship between Song Zhuang, the first elder brother of the police station, and Mr. Zhao.


    Now Wang Fan named Zhao Zheng, these police officers can only play silly, dare not have any response to Wang Fan''s words.


    The reaction of these police officers, Wang Fan see in the eye, but is anxious in the heart.


    Things are in front of us. Liu pangzi''s business is what Zhao Zheng did. But because he didn''t know about Zhao Zheng, Wang Fan didn''t know where to go to find him, let alone how to save Liu pangzi.


    When Wang Fan was at a loss, he said in a low voice: "brother fan, I know where Zhao Zheng''s company is. I can take you!"

 V2.Chapter 435

    Dingsheng Investment Co., Ltd. is a comprehensive investment company operated by Zhao Zheng in city B. of course, this is only a signboard of the company. In fact, the operation of the whole company is mainly usury and drug trafficking.


    The company''s office is located in the busiest business section of B city, where high-rise buildings stand and white-collar workers gather. It''s really a rare place of geomantic omen.


    When Wang Fan appeared at the gate of Dingsheng company, several security guards stopped him.


    Thin hemp rod wanted to perform in front of Wang Fan, but found the rubber stick in the hands of the security guard, so he fled bravely behind Wang Fan.


    "Stop, what are you guys for?" The security guard at the door pointed to Wang Fan and asked them.


    Looking at the security guard in a suit, Wang Fan said coldly, "I''ll go to your boss Zhao Zheng and let him come out to see me."


    The security guard who stopped Wang Fan also looked at Wang Fan in front of him. When he heard that he wanted to find Zhao Zheng, he said with a smile, "do you come from a mental hospital? How can you come here to be a wild animal? Are you not afraid of being killed? "


    "No nonsense! Call Zhao Zheng out to me Wang Fan roared impatiently.


    Several security guards standing at the gate were very angry when they saw that Wang Fan dared to lose his temper with them.


    A short security guard pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and scolded: "boy, this is the territory of Sanlian gang. Are you crazy! Dare to talk to us like that. "


    The short security guard made clear the identities of several of them and was also warning Wang fan that they should not cause trouble in front of the biggest gangs in W province. Moreover, this kind of warning really has weight.


    If you are not a long-sighted guy, you may hear the name of Sanlian gang and immediately turn around and run away!


    But Wang Fan and some of them were very clear about the situation here, and the purpose of this trip was to find trouble with the Sanlian gang and Zhao Zheng.


    So after the short security guard finished talking, Wang Fan gave him an answer with practical action.


    A punch on the bridge of the nose of the short security guard, the crisp crack sound accompanied by a strong smell of blood, startled the other security guards.


    Although these security guards are dressed in suits and look like dogs, they are actually some thugs of the Sanlian gang. They usually do some bullying things by relying on the name of the Sanlian gang.


    It''s the first time for these security guards to be slapped in the face without paying attention to them.


    Seeing that his companion was knocked down by Wang Fan, the rest of the security guards didn''t talk nonsense. They immediately rushed up with rubber sticks in their hands.


    Liu Juan, standing behind Wang Fan, frowned and said to Wang Fan, "take a break and let me come!"


    Voice just fell, Liu Juan three steps and two steps, facing the several security rushed up.


    The distance between the two sides is not far. As soon as they come and go, they hand in hand. The security guard who rushes to the front sees that the woman who rushes to the front is actually a sexy and handsome woman, and his heart is full of joy.


    Liu Juan is a beautiful woman. Because of her martial arts practice, her figure ratio is close to perfect. In addition, her cool appearance has attracted countless men.


    So when the security guard saw her, he immediately focused on her sensitive parts, and even almost forgot what was happening in front of her.


    "Dong"


    It was not until Liu Juan''s high-heeled shoes kicked heavily on the chin of the security guard that the men who paid attention to Liu Juan with obscene eyes realized that she was not a vase.


    Rush in the front of the security guard, was Liu Juan kick in the chin, the body suddenly soared, and fell heavily on the floor.


    His chin was smashed instantly by such force. Just now, the security guard with an obscene face didn''t even hum in pain, so his head tilted and fainted.


    Seeing Liu Juan''s methods, the remaining security guards immediately stop and stand there, looking at Liu Juan on guard with rubber sticks in their hands.


    "I''ll give you another chance and tell Zhao Zheng to get out of here!" Wang Fan pointed to the security guard in front of him and roared.


    The purpose of Wang Fan''s trip is not to clean up the rubbish. He urgently needs to know Liu pangzi''s situation, and all this, he must first find Zhao Zheng who is hiding.


    Being entangled by these security guards in front of him makes Wang Fan''s mood more and more irritable. His eyebrows are twisted into a knot in one''s heart, and his eyes stare at the guys in front of him. He really wants to tear up the pieces that block the way.


    Although Wang Fan''s fierce appearance and Liu Juan''s sharp skills make these security guards very afraid, they dare not step back.


    Sanlian gang can become the leader of the underworld in W province. Naturally, it is not a gang without rules.


    Among the numerous Gang rules, the most frightening one for these people is Zhao Zheng''s punishment of those who fled in the face of battle.


    "Those who are afraid of the enemy and escape from the battle will have their feet broken."


    With such a tough means, the thugs of the triad Gang, knowing that the other party is not good at it, dare not just run away. They can only stand up and confront Wang Fan at the door of the company.


    Wang Fan, who doesn''t know the rules of the Sanlian Gang, doesn''t know the mentality of these people. In his opinion, the debris blocking his way must be Zhao Zheng''s diehard loyalty. If he doesn''t fight his way out, I''m afraid he won''t be able to enter the company today.


    "Wang Fan, talk to them! I''ll deal with them. You go to find that son of a bitch named Zhao Zheng! "


    Liu Juan, who is concerned about the safety of Liu pangzi, can''t wait for her hand. She kicks the rubber stick that falls on the ground and rushes to these people in front of her.


    After all, it was the gang rules that supported them. These people didn''t want to fight Wang Fan to the death. So when Liu Juan rushed up with her rubber stick, the security guards at the door of the company shook her rubber stick and fled into the company with her head in her arms.


    "Damn it! What a bunch of tough guys! "


    Seeing the security guards running for their lives, Wang Fan frowned and scolded coldly.


    Liu Juan, who thought there would be a fierce battle, did not expect such a result. She turned to Wang Fan and said, "go! Don''t delay


    "Magan, what floor is Zhao Zheng''s office on?" Wang Fan turned and asked.


    The thin hemp pole hiding behind Wang Fan all the time said awkwardly when he heard Wang Fan''s question: "brother fan, it''s my first time to enter this gate. Where do I know Zhao Zheng''s office building?"


    Thin hemp rod words let Wang Fan some angry, but it is also this situation, this let Wang Fan some fidgety up.


    When Wang fan is going to search for Zhao Zheng floor by floor, a young woman in professional clothes comes out of the elevator. She comes to Wang Fan with a smile on her face.

 V2.Chapter 436

    Wang Fan came to them with a smile. It was Manli who was in charge of the company''s public relations affairs. She was dressed in professional clothes. Her pace was elegant and slow. Her strong femininity made people feel reverie.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for Mr. Zhao?" Mary asked politely.


    "Who are you?" Wang Fan asked.


    Politely extending her arm, Mary introduced herself with a smile: "Hello, my name is Mary. I''m the manager of the public relations department of Dingsheng Investment Co., Ltd


    In the place where Manli stands less than half a meter, it is the security guard who was knocked unconscious by Liu Juan. However, Manli, as if she didn''t see it, still politely asks Wang Fan about their intention.


    So calm, let Liu Juan heart full of doubts, she looked up and down in front of the Manli, cold voice asked: "you are not afraid?"


    "This beautiful woman, what should I be afraid of?" Asked Mary, smiling.


    "What do you say?" When Liu Juan talks, she looks at the security guard lying on the ground, and the meaning is expressed without saying.


    Standing in front of Liu Juan, Manli doesn''t look at the security guard on the ground. She still looks at Liu Juan with a smile, as if she doesn''t understand the meaning.


    Manli''s silence makes Liu Juan frown, but Wang Fan has no response. He points to the security guard on the ground and says to Manli, "if you want to be a shield for Zhao Zheng''s son of a bitch, you should be prepared to be knocked down by me. Although I don''t like to beat women, I can make it difficult for now."


    "President Zhao is not in the company." Mary replied with a smile.


    "Not in the company?" Wang Fan asked with distrust.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao usually doesn''t come to the company to work, unless there are big customers to talk business, he will come here in person to meet with each other, so if you look for Mr. Zhao, you may be disappointed and go home!" Mary said calmly.


    Staring at Manli''s eyes for a long time, Wang Fan didn''t see any sign of panic. He couldn''t find out anything, so he had to look at Liu Juan beside her.


    Liu Juan, who has been staring at Manli, doesn''t see that Manli seems to be cheating them, so she asks, "you are the manager of the public relations department. You should know where Zhao Zheng is going."


    "Yes, I know." Mary''s answer was very straightforward.


    I thought that as an employee of Zhaozheng company, Manli would find out all kinds of reasons to prevaricate Wang Fan who came to look for Zhaozheng, but I didn''t expect that after Liu Juan asked this question, Manli gave a very simple answer.


    Since Manli said she knew where Zhao Zheng was going, Wang Fan didn''t think much about it, so she asked, "where is Zhao Zheng now?"


    "Mr. Zhao should be in his villa in the suburb. If you want to see him, you can go there and find him." Mary returned.


    "Villas in the suburbs? Where is it? " Wang Fan asked again.


    Taking out a note from her pocket, Mary wrote down an address on it, then tore down the note with the address, handed it to Wang Fan, and said to him, "this is the location of general manager Zhao''s villa. You can try your luck there."


    Taking the note paper in Mary''s hand, Wang Fan asked suspiciously: "why do you want to help us? Are you not afraid that Zhao Zheng will trouble you when he comes back? "


    "I wish he didn''t come back!" Manli''s face was cold and her tone was light.


    "You..." Such an answer surprised Wang Fan, but seeing the whispering people around him, he didn''t ask any more.


    Although Mary didn''t say much, it was not hard to recognize her hatred for Zhao Zheng from her expression and tone.


    In front of her, Manli, who claimed to be a staff member of Zhao Zheng, why she had such hatred for Zhao Zheng, made Wang Fan really confused, which also made him doubt whether the address Manli said was cheating the three of them.


    "Any questions?" At this time, the expression on Mary''s face returned to its original appearance, and her professional smile seemed very calm.


    Before Wang Fan asked, Liu Juan said, "nothing more. Thank you for your help."


    After pulling Wang Fan''s sleeve, Liu Juan turns around and walks to the gate. Wang Fan with the address gives the note paper to thin hemp stick, and follows Liu Juan out of Zhao Zheng''s company.


    Just out of Zhao Zheng''s company, Wang Fan asked anxiously: "juan''er, don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    "Of course." Liu Juan answered calmly.


    "Can we trust her?" Wang Fan asked again.


    The thin hemp stick behind Wang Fan said in a low voice with a note paper: "brother fan, I know this address. It''s really a villa area, but I don''t know if Zhao Zheng lives there."


    "Is it really a villa area?" Thin hemp rod words, let Wang Fan a little excited.


    If the address on the note is really a villa area, then nine times out of ten Zhao Zheng lives there. After all, the rich people always like to live in high-end residential areas to show their unique identity.


    But Wang Fan has another worry.


    Knowing the fate of betraying Zhao Zheng, she will certainly break herself to pieces. But why did this woman named Manli tell them the address?


    Looking at the behavior of Mary when she talks, she is not a person whose IQ is not online, let alone to please Wang Fan. This result makes Wang Fan feel puzzled.


    Wang Fan, who was full of doubts, came to Liu Juan''s side and asked in a low voice, "juan''er, do you think this is a trap?"


    "Yes Liu Juan''s answer is also straightforward.


    Hearing Liu Juan''s reply, Wang Fan''s eyes were staring at the boss and said in surprise, "since it''s a trap, what else do we want to do?"


    "Do you have a better way?" Liu Juan asked.


    "This..."


    In the heart really does not have any good idea, Wang Fan also does not know how to answer, can only embarrassedly look at Liu Juan.


    "Anyway, we have at least found a foothold for Zhao Zheng, and it''s his private residence. Compared with the company, it''s more convenient for us to force him out to see us, don''t you think?" Liu Juan said.


    "Make him come out to see us?" Wang Fan didn''t understand.


    One side of the thin hemp stick is very quick reaction, he flattered asked: "sister Juan, I need to buy some red paint, later may be able to use."


    "Why buy red paint?" After that, Wang Fan instantly understood the meaning of thin hemp stick. He stared and asked, "isn''t it possible for us to destroy his house?"


    "Of course, Zhao Zheng is the elder brother of the Sanlian gang. For him, face is sometimes more important than his life!" Liu Juan is very confident.

 V2.Chapter 437

    After watching Wang Fan and others leave, Manli silently prays in her heart that Wang Fan and others can find Zhao Zheng and completely eliminate the devil Zhao Zheng.


    "Mary, you''ve done a good job with the boss. I''ll explain it to him."


    Suddenly a man''s voice sounded in her ear. Mary was so scared that she covered her chest with one hand and quickly turned to look behind her.


    A fat man, looking at manly''s buttocks, stood less than half a meter behind her.


    "Six Jin! When did you come over? " When Mary saw the man''s appearance, she stepped back two steps as if she was frightened. There was no calmness in her face when she talked with Wang Fan.


    "I happened to be around when you cursed the boss." Six Jin bad said with a smile.


    "I didn''t curse the boss, I was..."


    "You''re trying to win the trust of that mainlander, aren''t you?"


    "Yes! I said that on purpose in order to gain their trust. " Mary nodded her head in panic.


    Reach out to grasp the wrists of Mary, six Jin pull her fiercely in front of her, look her in the eyes and say: "do you guess the boss will believe you?"


    "The boss will. I didn''t mean to offend him! Don''t frame me up! "


    Trying hard to break away from the six Jin hand, but it is useless, Mary urgent nose out of sweat.


    Ignoring manly''s struggle, Liujin slowly drew his ugly face close to Manly''s pretty face, stretched out his long tongue full of tongue coating, and lightly licked the sweat from her nose.


    The strong smell of halitosis makes Mary want to vomit. She really wants to kick the six Jin bird and get rid of this man''s shameless entanglement. But after seeing the cruel side of six Jin, she finally chooses to bear it.


    It''s not that Mary is too weak to compromise with Liujin''s harassment, but that she is really worried that her children will be poisoned by these animals because of her recklessness.


    Since learning that her husband was killed by Zhao Zheng, Mary has no fear of death. If it wasn''t for her worry about her children, she might have chosen to commit suicide to prove her love for her husband.


    As a mother, Mary has been forbearing. She hopes to use her life and dignity to get a chance for her children. Although she knows that there is no hope to negotiate with a devil like Zhao Zheng, she never wants to give up the last straw.


    In front of him, Liu Jin was the younger martial brother of four Liang. Both of them were Zhao Zheng''s most proud thugs. Many dirty jobs were done by four Liang and six Jin. Therefore, in the Sanlian Gang, these two men were also the most trusted by Zhao Zheng.


    Now Si Liang has lost his last eye by Wang Fan, and he is almost a useless man. His younger martial brother Liu Jin has become Zhao Zheng''s last confidant in the Sanlian gang.


    It is because of this that Liujin dares to tease Manli, who is designated as her pet by Zhao Zheng.


    "Tut Tut, no wonder the boss likes you so much. Ha ha, your taste is really delicious!" Six Jin Za Ba says.


    "Six Jin, I will tell president Zhao, you will be punished." Said Mary, blushing.


    "Hey, little beauty, I''m the only one under the boss who can help him. Who do you think is more important to us in the eyes of the boss?" Six Jin said without fear, a hand is more obscene to touch the waist of Mary.


    "Let me go! If you do anything to me again, I''ll die to show you! " Feeling the strange look in the eyes of the people around, Mary would like to have a crack in the ground.


    Seems to see the determination of manly, six Jin hand in manly''s buttocks touched a, then released her hand, said with a smile to her: "little beauty, you don''t worry, wait for those mainland boys to get done, I''ll plead with the boss, let you and your children go, how?"


    Hearing Liujin''s plea for herself, Mary widened her eyes and asked in disbelief: "is that true? Why are you doing this? "


    "Haha, of course what I said is true, but I have conditions to plead for you!" Liu Jinbing replied with a smile.


    In fact, it''s not necessary to say that Mary knows what his condition is. She just wants her to be his woman and let him seek happiness in her own body.


    This is what a disgusting man, even so obscene, want to use her children to threaten her.


    However, although Mary''s heart is very disgusted, but she has no way to fight, in order to let her children live, she has no own dignity, also has no anything of her own.


    "As long as you can help me get the baby back, I will promise you anything!" Manli, who had made up her mind, did not have the previous cowardice. She looked into Liujin''s eyes and answered firmly.


    "Hey, hey, are you really willing to promise me anything? You don''t want to cheat me Liu Jin asked suspiciously.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I have already said that as long as you can send my children to me, I will promise you whatever you say!" Mary said firmly.


    Get the answer of Mary, six Jin color Mi Mi Mi say: "that you tonight, can..."


    "No way!" Mary''s answer was very straightforward.


    He said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll clean up those mainlanders later. I''ll tell the boss about you tonight. Hehe, I''ll have a good taste of you then."


    Without paying attention to the obscene six catties, Mary walked past him with a cold face and went straight to the elevator.


    She turned her head and stared at Mary''s buttocks for a while. When she got into the elevator, Liujin took out her mobile phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    "Boss, I''m six catties. Those mainlanders have already met Mary and are going to the villa in the suburbs!" As soon as the phone is connected, Liujin tells Zhao Zheng the situation here.


    "Good! Have you arranged all the staff I asked you to arrange? " Zhao Zheng asked over the phone.


    "Boss, don''t worry. The staff has been arranged. Even the sprayer is ready. We''ll just wait for those mainlanders to come to our door!" Liu Jin replied with a smile.


    "That''s good!" Zhao Zheng said with satisfaction.


    "Boss, it seems that the mainlander is still following a woman. What should we do?" Liu Jin thought of Liu Juan''s tall figure, and his heart was itching.


    "Let the brothers have a good time, even if it''s revenge for four Liang!" Zhao Zheng, who did not know Liu Juan''s strength, actually said such a thing.


    However, the six catties on the brain of the spermatozoa did not pay attention to Liu Juan at all, and they agreed happily.

 V2.Chapter 438

    After the taxi stops in the villa area in the suburb, Wang Fan and they pay the fare and get out of the car. According to the address written by Manli, they begin to look for Zhao Zheng''s villa.


    The villa area here is not big, and there are only a dozen villas on the ground. Although these villas are very luxurious, they seem to be uninhabited. The whole villa area is very desolate.


    "Van Gogh, is that woman named Manli trying to set us up?" Thin hemp pole a face nervous of ask.


    "If you''re afraid, you can go now." Wang Fan replied.


    "I''m not afraid, van." Mouth said not afraid, but the teeth are fighting, thin hemp rod shivering appearance, anyone can see through his mind.


    One side of Liu Juan Bai thin hemp rod one eye, said to him: "you can hide behind us for a while, but I don''t guarantee, they won''t shoot black gun!"


    "Black guns? Sister Juan, you are not bluffing me Hear to hit black gun, thin hemp pole frighten one Leng.


    "It''s far away from the city, and according to the current situation, there seems to be no one living in the whole villa area. If it was me, I would definitely arrange shooters here." Liu Juan looked around and said to Wang Fan and thin hemp stick.


    There was some worry about thin hemp pole, heard Liu Juan said, is more nervous to death, but he did not dare to turn away, had to carefully hide behind Wang Fan.


    I knew long ago that thin hemp stick had no combat effectiveness, but I didn''t expect that his courage was so small. Wang Fan shook his head helplessly and said to him, "hemp stick, you can wait for us here. Don''t follow us in. If there''s something wrong, I''m afraid I can''t take care of you."


    Dare not speak hard thin hemp pole again, quickly nod to answer a way: "good fan elder brother, I wait here, if have what wrong words, I call the police."


    Hear thin hemp pole said to call the police, Wang Fan suddenly laughed, he didn''t angry said: "call the police? It''s the first time I''ve heard that gangsters call the police to fight. Magan, you are really not suitable for this bowl of rice. When the matter is solved, you can find another way to live with brother gang! "


    Wang Fan''s sarcastic remarks made him lose face, but he had no way to refute them, so he lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Without the shame, Wang Fan and Liu Juan go to Zhao Zheng''s residence in the villa area.


    In fact, the houses in this villa area are all property under the name of Zhao Zheng.


    Not long ago, the builder of this villa area owes a huge amount of debt because of the establishment of the Bureau by Zhao Zheng. As a last resort, he mortgaged these completed villas to Zhao Zheng''s company.


    So far, these luxurious villas have not been sold out, so Wang Fan and his family can not see a figure here.


    Through the road between villas, Wang Fan they came to the door of No. 6 villa. According to the address provided by Manli, this is the villa where Zhao Zheng lives.


    The door of the villa is not locked. Wang Fan gently pushes the door of the villa. After the iron door makes a dull noise, it opens to both sides.


    Enter the villa gate, in front of a green garden, a stone paved path, spread in the garden, straight to the villa building not far away.


    "There''s monitoring!" Liu Juan glanced around and reminded her.


    Along with Liu Juan''s eyes, a monitoring probe set up at a high place is flashing red light, watching Wang Fan and Liu Juan standing at the door.


    "It seems that someone is waiting for us already!" Wang Fan took out the medical scissors from his pocket and broke them with both hands. Shengsheng broke the scissors from the middle and handed half of them to Liu Juan.


    "Don''t make me look down on you!" Liu Juan took the half pair of scissors Wang Fan handed to her and joked.


    "Juan''er, when did I disappoint you, hehe!" Wang Fan said with a relaxed face.


    "Let''s see who''s going to win!" Liu Juan showed a satisfied smile on her face and said to Wang Fan beside her.


    "Good!"


    As soon as the words fell to the ground, Wang Fan ran to the main building of the villa.


    "Daddada"


    A burst of rapid gunfire, with Wang Fan''s running ring, a series of bullets from the smoke, flying up behind Wang Fan.


    Liu Juan, who is also agile, holds half a pair of scissors in her backhand. After several dodges, she disappears into the bushes in the garden.


    Wang Fan ran all the way, and soon ran to a pavilion near the main building of the villa. He dodged behind the pillars of the pavilion, waiting for the opportunity to observe the direction of the gunshot just now.


    A man in a suit was squatting in the corner of the wall, adjusting the angle of shooting. He saw Wang Fan showing his head behind the pillars of the pavilion. He immediately raised his weapon and aimed at Wang Fan.


    However, to the surprise of the suit man, Wang Fan, who was targeted by him, did not dodge. Instead, he showed a big smile at him.


    "Sand sculpture!" The man in the suit swore and touched the trigger with his fingers, and he was about to shoot Wang Fan behind the pillar.


    "You are really a sand sculpture!"


    Liu Juan, who has been around the suit man''s back, sneers and uses half a pair of scissors to cut the carotid artery on the suit man''s neck.


    The blood in the artery lost its pressure and splashed out from the wound crazily. The stunned man in the suit covered his neck with his hands, hoping to stop the blood loss in his body, but his efforts were in vain.


    The man in the suit who lost too much blood fell on the ground, and the weapon in his hand was picked up by Liu Juan.


    All these are just a few breathing things, Wang Fan suddenly exposed himself, but for Liu Juan to sneak attack the enemy time, the cooperation of the two people is comparable to the classic textbook.


    Hiding behind the pillar, Wang Fan, seeing that Liu Juan easily solved the enemy in the garden, gave her a thumbs up with joy.


    "My daughter-in-law! Hey, hey


    Wang Fan, who has always attached great importance to Liu Juan, thinks happily.


    Without waiting for him to be intoxicated, Liu Juan in the corner already glared at him, and then ran to the window sill on the right side of the villa with her weapon in her hand.


    Wang Fan did not dare to neglect, immediately rushed to the main door of the villa.


    "Dong"


    The main door of the villa was suddenly opened, and two men in suits rushed out of the villa with assault rifles in their hands.


    Two people seem to make an appointment, one left and one right to Wang Fan and Liu Juan shot.


    Wang Fan, who is rushing to the front door, has long expected that the other party will have such a killing move. Half of the scissors in his hand come out of his hand and stab the suit man who shot him accurately. The sharp scissors stab the suit man''s soft neck and instantly hide his life.

 V2.Chapter 439

    Two men in suits rushed out of the villa. One was stabbed in the throat by the scissors in Wang Fan''s hand, and the other was shot in the head by Liu Juan hiding in the corner.


    Wang fan is also very quick reaction, by the momentum of forward, conveniently took the suit man fell on the ground weapons up.


    However, Wang fan is not stupid. He rushes into the villa with the weapon in his hand.


    At the moment, the situation in the villa is not clear. If you rush in so rashly, you may become the target of those Gunners hiding in the dark.


    In many films and TV works, there are scenes of fierce gunfight, especially after the protagonist gets the weapon, he will rush to the enemy without fear, and those enemies who also hold the weapon will be reaped like the mentally retarded.


    This kind of film and television lens is really enjoyable. The protagonists all seem to be on the hook, not to mention one against 100. Even if there are 10000 opponents, the protagonists can just smoke a cigarette.


    But the reality is cruel. If anyone thinks that he has the aura of the leading role of the ox fork, he can be as invincible as the leading role in a movie and TV play, then he will die miserably.


    Wang Fan, who got the weapon, is not a fool. He will not rush in with a gun and then be a live target for others.


    Conveniently pick up the weapons on the ground, Wang Fan a roll will hide in the villa door side wall.


    Hiding behind the wall can not only prevent people from shooting in the room, but also observe the situation in the room through the open door. This is the smartest way.


    Squatting behind the wall to observe for a while, did not see other shooters in the room, Wang Fan turned his eyes to the location of Liu Juan.


    Liu Juan, who has been aiming at the direction of the gate with the muzzle of the gun, came to the gate carefully with the long gun in her hand.


    Picking up the weapons dropped from the ground, Liu Juan skillfully removed the bullet clip and put it in her pocket. She also hid behind the wall on the other side of the gate.


    "Why is there no one in the room?" Wang Fan asked Liu Juan in a low voice.


    Liu Juan, who was also puzzled, shook her head at Wang Fan, then took out a make-up mirror from her pocket and tied it to the muzzle of the gun.


    The muzzle of the gun slowly into the door, hiding behind the wall of Liu Juan through the makeup mirror, began to observe the situation in the room.


    Did not wait for Liu Juan to see clearly the situation in the room, a burst of clear gunfire rang, bullets whistling hit the door.


    "Pa"


    The makeup mirror on the muzzle of the gun is smashed, and Liu Juan takes back the muzzle of the gun in a hurry.


    "Damn it! Fortunately, I didn''t rush in foolishly. " Holding a gun hiding behind the wall, Wang Fan said to Liu Juan with a smile.


    "There are at least two shooters in the room, one at 3 o''clock and one at 11 o''clock." Although did not see clearly the situation in the room, but through the direction of the gunshot, Liu Juan still judged the location of the shooter in the room.


    "Eleven o''clock?" Wang Fan heard Liu Juan''s words, raised his head and said, "isn''t that behind me? Hey, hey


    "The two men''s firepower crossed, and it was hard for us to get in through the door." Liu Juan some worry said.


    "Haha, the shooters here are so powerful that maybe Liu pangzi is locked up here. It seems that we are right this time!" Wang fan is not worried, he wants to find the kidnapped Liu pangzi, the strength of the other side is not low, but let him rest assured.


    Liu Juan agrees with Wang Fan''s analysis, but the most urgent thing is to find a way to get into the villa.


    Having observed the surrounding environment of the villa, Liu Juan already had an idea. She said to Wang Fan, "you attract their attention at the door. I''ll go in through the window and take them by surprise."


    "Juan''er, let me do this dangerous thing." Wang Fan worried said.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Juan asked anxiously.


    "Hey, my skill is not as good as you, but it''s not so bad. Just wait for my good news." With that, Wang Fan turned around and walked to the back of the villa.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s figure disappearing around the corner, Liu Juan immediately picked up her weapon and swept into the room.


    For a moment, the gunfire was loud, and the bullets flew into the house mercilessly. Because Liu Juan''s position was just opposite to the shooter at 11 o''clock in the house, most of the bullets Liu Juan shot poured into the shooter''s position.


    The 11 o''clock position in the house is a wooden corner staircase. The shooter hiding there has been observing the movement of the door. Seeing that Liu Juan suddenly shoots into the house, the shooter has no time to fight back and quickly turns over to hide in the upper layer of the staircase.


    The bullet made of metal hit the place where the shooter was hiding and instantly penetrated the wooden stair guard. The sawdust splashed and the bullet suddenly changed its trajectory collided aimlessly in the narrow space.


    "Ah


    Hiding behind the stair guard, the shooter was hit by the flying sawdust and his face was covered with blood, which blurred his eyes. The pain from the wound made him lose his balance, and he rolled down the stairs.


    Seeing that her companion was injured, the gunner hiding in the 3 o''clock position swore and opened fire to Liu Juan''s position.


    The bullet whistled and hit the wall, easily knocked out a large wall, wrapped in the red brick in the wall, was also smashed by the bullet.


    Fortunately, the construction structure of the villa is still solid. Although the bullet from the shooter broke the outer red brick on the wall, it did not break through the wall behind Liu Juan, so it did not cause any harm to Liu Juan.


    The shooter at 3 o''clock saw that his companion was injured, and he failed to avenge his companion. He was very angry for a moment.


    But after all, across a wall, no matter how angry he is, there is no way for Liu Juan to hide behind the wall.


    At this time, the shooter didn''t know that Wang Fan on the other side of the gate had already bypassed the gate. He was still worried about Wang Fan''s cold shoulder to himself, so he could only hide in the hiding place and didn''t dare to easily show his head.


    The gunshot at the door made Wang Fan quicken his pace. He went around to the window on this side of the villa, carefully put his body under the windowsill, and slowly leaned out his head and looked into the room.


    The window was just opposite to the shooter. Although it was separated by a thick layer of glass, Wang Fan could see clearly the hiding place of the other side and the action of the shooter at the moment.


    I saw the shooter hiding behind a wooden table, holding the long gun in his hand, staring at the direction of the door.


    "I want to hurt my little juan''er, damn it!" With a curse, Wang Fan reached out to push the window open.


    But Wang Fan pushed the window a few times and found that he couldn''t push the thick glass window at all.


    But if you can''t push the window open, Wang fan can only break the glass first, which will directly expose his position and arouse the other party''s vigilance.

 V2.Chapter 440

    The problem facing Wang fan is really difficult. The glass installed on the overhead window is not only twice as thick as ordinary glass, but also uses two layers of glass to thicken it, which brings great difficulties to Wang Fan''s plan.


    According to Wang Fan''s idea, he wants to sneak into the villa from the window, or use his hidden position to solve the hidden shooter in the villa.


    But now that the window is closed from inside, it is impossible for him to sneak into the villa from the window, let alone secretly kill the hidden shooter without the other party''s knowledge.


    Lost the chance to sneak in, Wang Fan also wants to kill the shooter at 3 o''clock.


    But the thick two layers of glass, but directly let him give up the idea.


    Not to mention the two layers of glass, Wang Fan needs to shoot several shots to break through, and then he can aim at the shooter in the room through the broken glass. He said that if Wang Fan really did that, would he scare the other shooter instead.


    Squatting under the windowsill of Wang Fan, the brain running fast, thinking about the solution to the problem.


    As time goes by, big beads of sweat appear on Wang Fan''s head. He knows that the longer the time goes on, the worse it is for him and Liu Juan.


    At this moment, Liu Juan is still blocked at the door by the shooter in the room, but he can''t help at all, which makes Wang Fan''s heart very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t let me down!"


    Before leaving, Liu Juan''s words echoed in Wang Fan''s ears again, which made him finally make up his mind.


    After wiping the sweat on his head, Wang Fan slowly stood up, raised the barrel of his long gun and aimed at the glass on the window.


    Bang


    There was a shot and the bullet hit the glass obliquely.


    "Bang"


    The double glass was punctured by the bullet, but it didn''t break.


    But the sound of gunfire and the sound of glass being punctured still attracted the attention of the Gunners in the house.


    Hiding in the dark after hearing the gunshot, the first time the muzzle of the gun aimed at the side of the window, nervous to observe the movement of the window side.


    Half squatting under the windowsill, Wang Fan silently counted: 3, 2, 1


    When counting to 1, Wang Fan suddenly stood up and exposed his body in the window.


    "Daddada"


    "Daddada"


    After the successive gunshots, the double-layer glass on the window was smashed, and Wang Fan had been lying on the ground with his head in his arms.


    At the moment when the shooter in the house shot, Wang Fan skillfully retracted his body under the windowsill, and the broken glass splashed on his head. Wang Fan, lying on the ground, did not dare to move.


    After waiting for the gunshot to pass, Wang Fan quickly looked around to see his body. After confirming that he was not injured by the stray bullet, he took a long breath.


    The top of the window was opened, Wang Fan a spirit on the ground with a roll, muzzle immediately aimed at the position of the window.


    "Hey! It''s me Liu Juan, who is standing at the window, reminds us.


    Wang Fan, who was lying on the ground and had already entered the shooting state, saw Liu Juan standing in the window and said with a smile: "it scared me. If I hadn''t been sensitive, I would have shot almost!"


    "Pull it down. You''re the only one. How dare you say you''re sensitive? If I had been the gunner, I would have solved you through the opening! " Liu Juan said with disdain.


    "Hey, juan''er, can''t you give me some face?" Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Fan was scared two legs, also has recovered a lot, he just stood up.


    Liu Juan across the windowsill looked at Wang Fan and noticed that he still had some trembling legs. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t speak at last.


    Found that Liu Juan looking at his two legs, Wang Fan quickly put on a relaxed look, said with a smile: "juan''er, you wait, I''ll go in right away."


    "I''ve killed the shooter in the room. You can come in through the gate." Liu Juan then turned and left the windowsill.


    Hearing Liu Juan say so, Wang Fan could not help but get his old face red, carrying his weapons and running back to the gate of the villa.


    What seems to be nothing, actually contains Liu Juan''s great concern for Wang Fan.


    Liu Juan, who has found that Wang Fan''s legs are too weak to jump on the windowsill, deliberately reminds Wang Fan to enter the room from the front door to help him cover up his embarrassment and show more consideration for him.


    As a man, a little bit of self-esteem is also well protected by Liu Juan at this moment, which makes Wang Fan very grateful to Liu Juan.


    No one is not afraid of death. In the face of death, everyone will have the same sense of fear, but everyone''s experience is different, the degree of fear and tolerance will be different.


    Even if Wang fan is a man, but he is also an ordinary person, in the face of the black muzzle, and the roaring bullets, he still has no way to get rid of the natural fear of human beings.


    But for Wang Fan, to be able to face the threat of death at such a time of crisis has already surpassed himself and proved his bravery with practical actions.


    The most difficult thing is Liu Juan''s understanding and support for him.


    Carrying weapons from the main entrance into the villa, Wang fan saw the shooter in the pool of blood.


    Judging from the posture of his fall, he should have been shot by Liu Juan who was hiding at the door when he shot at the place where Wang Fan was hiding.


    Obviously, at the moment when Wang Fan stood up, Liu Juan understood Wang Fan''s intention and accurately grasped such an excellent opportunity.


    Looking at the shooter who was solved by Liu Juan, Wang Fan couldn''t help but said: "is this a kind of heart with a sense of intelligence?"


    Before Wang Fan was drunk, Liu Juan, who was standing on the stairs, yelled at him, "this is not dead yet. Do you want to ask him something?"


    Hearing Liu Juan calling herself, Wang Fan quickly looks at Liu Juan and sees her holding a gun against a man''s head.


    The man lies on the ground under the stairs, with sawdust and blood on his face, which makes people feel hairy.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll ask a few questions first, and then you''ll kill him!" Wang Fan said, while the foot of the wind ran past.


    The man at the muzzle of the gun shivered when he heard Wang Fan''s words, and said in a loud voice: "brother, please, brother, please! I say everything you ask, I say, please don''t kill me


    The man''s words made Wang Fan laugh, which saved him a lot of trouble. Wang Fan squatted down beside the man and asked, "who''s your boss? Do you have any of your friends here? "


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the man with a worried face replied without hesitation: "our boss is Mr. Zhao. He asked our brothers to stay here. There are only a few of us in the room. There is no one else!"


    "Oh? You have a good answer. Do you know where the two fat men who were caught by Zhao Zheng today are now locked up? " Wang Fan was quite satisfied with the man''s straightforward answer. He then asked.

 V2.Chapter 441

    The shooter with his head on the muzzle blinked. Looking at Wang Fan squatting in front of him, he asked suspiciously: "two fat men?"


    "Yes, two fat people, don''t you know?" Wang Fan frowned and asked impatiently.


    "There''s a fat man in the basement, big brother. I''ve told you all I know. Don''t kill me!" The shooter said nervously.


    "I''m also quite puzzled. With your psychological quality, how did Zhao Zheng decide to let you do such a thing?" Wang Fan looked at the shooter lying on the ground and said with emotion.


    Although the shooter in front of him looks fierce, he looks like a gentle lamb at the moment. Facing the muzzle of Liu Juan''s gun on his head, he tells the secret he knows without hesitation.


    Wang Fan''s words let the gunner do not know how to answer, he only looked at Wang Fan with a wry smile, waiting for Wang Fan to open his eyes.


    The muzzle of the gun slowly left the shooter''s head. Liu Juan stepped back and stood aside. Feeling all this, the shooter got up from the ground without hesitation and ran to the door of the villa.


    Just as the shooter ran to the door of the villa, Liu Juan pulled the trigger and fired a shot at the back of the shooter.


    Gunfire rang, the shooter''s head splashed with a blood mist, inertia let him fly directly out of the door.


    "Well, I thought you''d let him go." Wang Fan looked at Liu Juan and said.


    "Do you think if he put a gun on your head, he would let you go?" Liu Juan asked.


    Seeing the angry expression on Liu Juan''s face, Wang Fan shut his mouth wisely, picked up the weapon on the ground, unloaded the bullet clip, and turned to look for the entrance to the basement.


    There was no shooter in the villa. Two people soon found the entrance to the basement. In case, Wang fan made a special investigation. After confirming that there was no shooter in the basement, they entered the basement first.


    The basement under the villa is actually a wine cellar, and the space is not as big as Wang Fan imagined. At most, it can only be regarded as a small wine cellar.


    Stepping on the steps under his feet, Wang Fan comes to the bottom of the small wine cellar, lights up the lighter, finds the power switch, and lightly presses the switch on the wall, so that the light on the top of his head will be bright.


    Rows of wine racks are placed on the ground neatly. At the end of the wine rack, a small wooden door is covered by these wine racks.


    "Go and have a look!" Wang Fan said to Liu Juan.


    Liu Juan, who came down behind Wang Fan, nodded her head when she heard Wang Fan''s words and walked to the small wooden door with the handle of the gun.


    High heeled shoes on the concrete floor, a series of fine percussion sound, wine cellar space is not big, soon Liu Juan came to the side of the small wooden door.


    Although there is no shooter in the villa, Liu Juan does not take it lightly. After years of life and death test, she never believes in any fluke, and will not trust her life to a miracle.


    There is a metal handle on the small wooden door. Liu Juan is standing on the side with the handle at the moment. She sticks her body on the wall, passes her body with her right hand, and painstakingly twists the handle on the door.


    "Click"


    When the door lock was opened, there was a crisp metal crash.


    "Creak"


    Without the restraint of the lock, the wooden door opened to one side, and everything behind the small wooden door was exposed to the outside.


    Wang Fan, who was watching through the wine rack, saw the scene behind the wooden door at a glance. Two men who were stripped bare were sitting on two chairs back to back.


    The two men were wearing hoods. Wang Fan couldn''t see each other clearly, so there was no way to judge their identities.


    But the two men had no clothes on them, which made Wang Fan a little depressed. He took a look at Liu Juan at the door and found that she was also looking at herself. He quickly reminded him, "don''t go in! Let me do it


    Leaning against the wall beside the door, Liu Juan didn''t look behind the door. Naturally, she didn''t know what was inside. But seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, she could guess that the situation inside was not optimistic.


    I thought Wang Fan would go in directly, but I didn''t expect that he turned and walked out of the cellar, which made Liu Juan a little puzzled.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Wang Fan went back to the cellar. When he came to Liu Juan, Liu Juan could see clearly that what he was holding was actually two sets of men''s suits.


    From the bloodstain on the suit, it should be the clothes on the shooters outside. Seeing these, Liu Juan instantly understood why Wang Fan wanted to stop her.


    "Wait a moment outside the door. I''ll help them put on their clothes first." Wang Fan said to Liu Juan with a bad smile.


    "If it wasn''t for my brother, it wouldn''t be necessary. I don''t want to take any risks for others." Liu Juan put down her gun and said to Wang Fan with a cold face.


    "Don''t be impatient! I''ll see. " Hearing Liu Juan''s words, Wang Fan didn''t argue with her any more. He just said with a smile.


    Walking into the narrow space behind the wooden door, Wang Fan threw his clothes on the ground and reached out to take off the hoods on the heads of the two men.


    "Uncle Xiong? "Brother dog?"


    See clearly two people''s faces, Wang Fan some surprised shout a way.


    Tied back to back, it was Xiong Bo and ah Gou who had gone to the hotel to find Wang Fan. At the moment, the hoods on their heads were suddenly taken off by Wang Fan. The light made their eyes tingle. They didn''t see who was standing in front of them.


    The first reaction is xiongbo. When Wang Fan calls out their two names, xiongbo is still wondering why each other''s voice is so familiar.


    When he got used to the light in the room, xiongbo could see Wang Fan clearly. He was surprised and yelled: "young boy? How could it be you? "


    Ah Gou, who was tied with him, reacted quickly. After seeing Wang Fan clearly, he immediately called out, "brother fan, help me!"


    "Uncle Xiong, brother Gou, you are all right!" Wang Fan looked at them with a bad smile, and looked at them with unbridled glance.


    Although Xiong Bo and ah gou are both men, they are not as shy as women, but when they are looked at like this by a big man, they still have a psychological shadow.


    In particular, Xiong Bo, who was used to his elder brother, was very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s rude behavior. He tilted his head aside and said angrily, "are you here to kill us? If so, give me a happy one. Don''t humiliate people like that


    But ah Gou didn''t have the backbone like Xiong Bo. He looked at Wang Fan with a weeping face and begged, "brother fan, I don''t want to die. Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, you can do anything you want me to do!"


    "Xiong Bo, you really have backbone. Although I don''t like you, I don''t have to kill you. As long as you are obedient, I can consider sending you away safely!" At this time, Wang Fan looked at xiongbo, but he had more thoughts in his heart.

 V2.Chapter 442

    In fact, Wang fan knows very well whether xiongbo has backbone or not. In the face of death threat, few people can be fearless. Moreover, from xiongbo''s trembling legs and his pale face, it''s not difficult to see his true thoughts.


    But ah Gou was very honest. When he heard what Wang Fan said to xiongbo, he immediately took the first position and said anxiously: "brother fan, you ask me, as long as I know, I will tell you, really, as long as you are willing to let me live."


    In the face of dog''s rebellion, xiongbo was very angry. He wanted to pretend to be a hero in front of Wang Fan, but he was stirred up by dog, which made xiongbo want to kick the traitor to death.


    But two people back-to-back tied there, even if the male uncle has the idea to kill dog, also have no ability to do all this.


    In order not to be robbed of the chance to survive by ah Gou, Xiong Bo had to put down his identity as the boss and said with a stare: "don''t listen to this son of a bitch''s nonsense. What does he know? He doesn''t know anything except white powder. "


    Xiongbo''s words remind Wang Fan. When he was in H City, Wang Fan lost the clue about Jin Buhuan because of the death of Mahou. Although he was satisfied with the investigation work later, it took him a lot of trouble.


    Now, as a supplier of gold in B city, dog''s information must have a great effect on Wang Fan. However, it''s urgent to ask about Zhao Shanhe, Liu pangzi''s father.


    Without paying any attention to the bitter faced dog, Wang Fan asked directly: "Uncle Xiong, I really want to know the real cause of Zhao Shanhe''s death."


    "Yao LAN, his youngest wife, killed him!" Dog scrambled to say.


    It''s not a secret, let alone a dog. Many older people in W province know that Zhao Shanhe was killed in those years.


    So without waiting for Xiong Bo to answer, ah Gou rushed to say it, and for such an answer, ah Gou seemed very confident.


    However, without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Xiong Bo said with disdain: "what kind of person is Zhao Shanhe? That''s what Yao LAN, that bitch can kill? Ignorance


    "Uncle Xiong, the murder of Zhao Shanhe in those years was investigated by the police, not to mention the brothers in the underworld. Even ordinary citizens know about it. Don''t talk nonsense!" Fearing that xiongbo would take his credit, ah Gou said anxiously.


    For the dog''s words, xiongbo is very disdainful, he said with a sneer: "the police investigation results, do you believe it? Don''t say how dark the police station was then. Even now, with the relationship between Song Zhuang and Zhao Zheng, how dare you believe what the police station said? "


    What Xiong Bo said is right. In that year, the relationship between black and white in W province was complicated. Many police officers and senior police officers were bribed by gangsters, and even many politicians were gangsters.


    With such a background, who dares to say that the result of the police investigation is the truth of the matter?


    And all this is absolutely not groundless. Isn''t the police station what it used to be?


    Song Zhuang, as the first elder brother of the police station, has a close relationship with Zhao Zheng, the eldest brother of the Sanlian gang. Even when a Sheng was killed, the police station was forced on Wang Fan''s head. Who dares to say that the police station in B city is the embodiment of justice?


    It is precisely because of the experience of being planted that Wang Fan has some doubts about what happened to Zhao Shanhe in those years. Xiong Bo''s words have fully proved that his doubts about this matter are correct.


    "Xiongbo, it seems that you know the truth, so please tell me?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Young man, do you want to know what happened that year? Do you want to help Zhao Shanhe''s son recapture the Sanlian Gang? " Xiongbo is not stupid. He asked the subject directly.


    Wang Fan nodded with a smile and said, "Uncle Xiong, as we have said before, my elder brother Liu Jiaxing and I came to w province this time to get back what belongs to him. Of course, my elder brother''s revenge on his father must be avenged."


    "Young man, if you think so, I still advise you to leave here this morning and don''t leave your life in city B. Although it''s not a place full of dragons and tigers, it''s not a place where young men like you can do anything at will." Xiongbo said with old age.


    If it wasn''t for xiongbo''s naked buttocks tied to the chair, Wang Fan would have been grateful for xiongbo''s advice.


    In the face of Xiong Bo who forgot his situation, Wang Fan had to raise his leg and kick his calf, and said with a smile: "Xiong Bo, the ancients said, open the skylight to tell the truth, I think you should be, naked buttocks say serious words, such a lesson, you can wait until you put on your clothes, I say right!"


    Wang Fan''s words make Liu Juan outside the door almost laugh, because it''s related to Liu pangzi, so Liu Juan outside the door has been listening carefully.


    When she heard that Xiong taught Wang Fan, she was also very dissatisfied with him. She only knew that the man in the room was naked, so she didn''t rush in to teach him.


    Now I hear that Wang Fan''s teaching xiongbo in turn is really a curse for her.


    In fact, Liu Juan has a lot of doubts about the cause of death of his father Zhao Shanhe.


    As Xiong Bo said, as the elder brother of the triad, Zhao Shanhe is definitely not a layman. He can''t be killed by a woman, even if she is his youngest wife.


    According to the police investigation at that time, after Zhao Shanhe was killed by Yao LAN, Yao Lan also committed suicide. Because of the death of two people, this case has become a pending case that cannot be investigated.


    Such investigation results can only deceive those people with low IQ, and it is impossible to cover up the truth.


    But at that time, the whole w Province, black and white, were calculating Zhao Shanhe. They were looking forward to Zhao Shanhe''s death all the time. After such a result, who would care about the cause of Zhao Shanhe''s death and other things related to him?


    So if you want to know the real cause of Zhao Shanhe''s death, you have to find the insiders, and Xiong Bo is obviously one of them.


    Xiong Bo, who was taught by Wang Fan, was green and white. As a senior member of the triad, he could not call the wind and rain in B city, but he would not be humiliated by a young man.


    But now such a situation, and let the male uncle dare not to lose his temper to Wang Fan, can only put all dissatisfaction, are stiffly back to the stomach.


    "Xiong Bo, go on, you haven''t answered my question. I don''t have much patience with your attitude." Wang Fan said, the muzzle of the gun intentionally or unintentionally aimed at the male uncle''s crotch.

 V2.Chapter 443

    The cold barrel of the gun is stuck on his thigh, and xiongbo can hardly help putting it out of the water. He looks at Wang Fan with an evil smile on his face, but he is weighing the consequences of saying or not.


    The death of Zhao Shanhe, the leader of Sanlian gang.


    In W Province, it''s not something that can''t be said. Although the triad Gang is the largest gang in W Province, Zhao Shanhe can''t represent all the gangs, so there are all kinds of conjectures about him.


    But no matter what kind of speculation is, it''s all people outside the Sanlian gang who are talking about it, and no one from the top to the bottom of the Sanlian Gang is willing to mention it.


    In fact, as Xiong Bo said, who wrote the police report? For whom?


    Anyone with a brain can figure it out.


    Moreover, how fierce Zhao Shanhe was in those days, even the ordinary citizens of W province knew something about it. How could such a person be killed by his own woman?


    So the gang members of the Sanlian Gang never mentioned it because they knew better than anyone that the secret behind it was not something they could spy on.


    As the male uncle who was most lifted by Zhao Shanhe at that time, he did know some secrets that outsiders didn''t know about Zhao Shanhe''s murder, but he never dared to mention them to anyone.


    Now Wang fan is holding his own key with a gun. For the first time, xiongbo begins to recall the past.


    "Xiong Bo, are you worried that if you tell the secret, someone will do you harm?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Young man, the affairs in W province are more complicated than those in your inland areas. I''m an old bone. Even if I''m killed, it''s nothing. You''re so young, you''d better not go into this muddy water!" Xiongbo suddenly persuades Wang Fan.


    In the face of Xiong Bo''s sincere persuasion, Wang Fan said with a smile and shaking his head: "Xiong Bo, in fact, when we came to w province this time, we thought that this matter was not so simple. When Mr. Zhao wanted to send my elder brother out of W Province, it must be because the seriousness of the matter and the people behind him were beyond his control."


    "If even Mr. Zhao had no way to solve the problem in those years, we would not be able to solve it easily when we come back today."


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, xiongbo frowned and said, "young boy, don''t you know everything? Then why are you so stubborn? "


    "Uncle Xiong, the Revenge of killing his father and taking his wife is not common. My elder brother may not be the leader of the Sanlian Gang, but Mr. Zhao''s Revenge must be avenged. This is the duty of being a child, right?" Wang Fan''s face sank and his voice asked in a low voice.


    The hatred of Killing Father and seizing wife is the most unforgettable hatred for Chinese men.


    At this moment, Wang Fan''s words let xiongbo see Liu pangzi''s determination, also let him want to understand a problem that has troubled him for many years.


    After figuring out the problem, uncle Xiong lowered his eyebrows and said to Wang Fan, "young boy, some things have been going on for many years, and I can''t remember them at the moment. It''s even harder for me to think about them when you scare me with a gun like this. Let''s find a place to sit down and let me think about them slowly."


    When xiongbo spoke, his eyes had been looking back intentionally or unintentionally. Wang Fan followed his eyes, just opposite the dog''s four eyes tied behind him. He understood xiongbo''s meaning at once.


    Dog seems to understand the meaning of the male uncle, quickly smile back and Wang Fan look at each other''s eyes, lowered his head, dare not lift up.


    "Since uncle Xiong is willing to help my elder brother, he has nothing to say." Wang Fan said politely as he untied the rope tied to xiongbo.


    When Xiong Bo and ah Gou put on their clothes, Wang Fan shouts Liu Juan into the room. Seeing Liu Juan holding a weapon, Xiong Bo and ah gou are surprised.


    When I saw Liu Juan at the beginning, these two people did not think much about her.


    Ah Gou, in particular, even wants to control Wang Fan with gold, and then let Wang Fan send Liu Juan to his bed. Now seeing Liu Juan''s valiant appearance, ah Gou really wants to slap himself in the face.


    "There are some things in my house. I have to go back and get them." Xiongbo just embarrassed for a while, then did not look at Liu Juan, but said to Wang Fan.


    "Good! I''ll go with you. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "What about me?" Dog quickly asked.


    Liu Juan, standing next to ah Gou, put a gun barrel on ah Gou''s back and said to him, "I''ll take you back."


    "Plop"


    Ah Gou, who was hit by the barrel of the gun, was so scared that his legs softened. He knelt on the ground, his face pale, his head bowed, and he said, "spare my life, I don''t want to inform Zhao Zheng. I really can''t help it!"


    Just about to explain to ah Gou, Liu Juan didn''t want to kill him. Wang Fan, who asked him not to make such a fuss, was overjoyed to hear ah Gou''s words.


    I didn''t expect Liu Juan''s words to frighten a dog who had a guilty conscience. He directly exposed his secret to Zhao Zheng''s eyes.


    However, Xiong Bo was not surprised by ah Gou''s words. He squinted at ah Gou on the ground and swore, "you should die for eating things inside and outside."


    "Uncle Xiong, brother fan, I was forced too! If I don''t listen to Zhao Zheng, he will feed me to the dog. I don''t want to die! " The dog kneeling on the ground, said in tears.


    In fact, Wang Fan would have forgotten about a small role like ah Gou if it wasn''t for the sake of inquiring about Jin Buhuan. But now when ah Gou says so, Wang Fan suddenly feels that the relationship between Zhao Zheng and ah Gou is unusual.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask, Xiong Bo said, "ah Gou, don''t think I don''t know what you and Zhao Zheng are doing behind their backs. Do you think he really wants you to make money and help you up in B city?"


    "Uncle Xiong, I''m blind. I''m blinded by lard. Please ask brother fan for a favor and let me go!" Seeing that uncle Xiong was very important to Wang Fan, ah Gou began to plead.


    Although the dog is a male berth, it is obvious that the relationship between the two men is not as close as it appears on the surface.


    Now, the dog told him that he was doing eye work for Zhao Zheng. How could he ask for favours for him?


    Moreover, the underworld people in the world despise this kind of behavior. As an old man in the world, xiongbo can''t tolerate such things happening to himself.


    "Ah Gou, the road is your own, and your life is also your own loss. Don''t say Xiong Bo, I don''t plead for you. Even if I find a way to live for you, Zhao Zheng won''t let you go. Your boy''s road has come to an end!" Xiongbo said with old age.


    The dog kneeling on the ground suddenly looked silly, and slowly raised his head to look at xiongbo and Wang Fan. His eyes were full of despair.

 V2.Chapter 444

    Listening to their conversation, Wang Fan couldn''t help laughing, but after all, it was such a serious occasion that he didn''t dare to express his inner thoughts.


    However, uncle Xiong is angry with ah Gou there. Wang Fan always says something. He winks at Liu Juan and says, "juan''er, you can take brother Gou to sushi restaurant. Uncle Xiong and I will go there to get something and go back."


    On hearing Wang Fan''s words, ah Gou said: "brother fan, I don''t want to die, really! Please


    "Don''t be nervous, brother dog. I''m thinking about how to give you a way to live? When I think about it, I''ll tell you not too late. You''ll figure out for yourself what you can exchange. I''ll let you live. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    It was like catching a life-saving straw. Ah Gou''s eyes lit up and nodded his head. He said, "brother fan, I will think about it carefully and I won''t let you down."


    Secret for life.


    Xiongbo can use what he knows to change his life from Wang Fan''s hands. Naturally, ah Gou can do the same.


    And Wang Fan''s words, in ah Gou''s opinion, are exactly the same.


    Four people out of the door of the villa, Wang Fan at a glance to see the thin hemp pole hiding not far away.


    Looking at the thin hemp pole with a brick in his hand, standing in the corner not far away, Wang Fan knew that the boy must be hesitant, whether or not to rush into the villa to help.


    In fact, Wang fan can understand the hesitation of thin hemp stick.


    According to Wang Fan''s idea, thin hemp stick and his friendship is not so deep, if it is not worried about Zhao Zheng''s killer, thin hemp stick will not mix with Wang Fan.


    That''s the relationship. That''s why Wang Fan thought that after hearing the gunshot, thin hemp stick had already gone away.


    But now I came out of the villa and saw the thin hemp pole hiding in the corner, which surprised Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh, are you all right?" See Wang Fan and Liu Juan with weapons in their hands, thin hemp pole with bricks, greeting and running over.


    "Magan, are you going to save us?" Looking at the brick in thin hemp pole''s hand, Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, he chuckled, threw away the brick in his hand and said, "brother fan, I really can''t find a guy to take advantage of, so I picked up a brick. He thought that no matter what, I can''t leave you


    "You''re so righteous!" Liu Juan said.


    "Sister Juan, I Thin hemp stick to Liu Juan''s words some don''t know, also don''t know how to answer.


    See thin hemp stick embarrassed appearance, Wang Fan said with a smile: "hemp stick, you accompany Juan Er to go back first, I and xiongbo to do something."


    With these words, Wang Fan threw his weapon to the thin hemp stick, turned to xiongbo and said, "xiongbo, let''s go?"


    The male uncle, who had not spoken for a long time, straightened his clothes and did not speak, so he went straight to the distance.


    After breaking up with Liu Juan, Wang Fan followed Xiong Bo to his residence in the busy section of B city.


    Although xiongbo''s current status and status are not as good as when he was with zhaoshanhe, after all, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. He is more or less a quack figure and has some strength in the underworld.


    In addition, in recent years, Xiong Bo has been thinking about the way to make money, so even if the housing price in B city is so high, he still bought a duplex building in the busy section.


    The one who opened the door was a middle-aged woman. She was supposed to be xiongbo''s servant. Wang Fan didn''t show too much arrogance. He wanted to save some face for xiongbo.


    The maid opened the door and saw Xiong Bo''s suit and the blood on the suit. She stood at the door and opened her mouth.


    "Don''t be in a daze here. I''m fine. Ask my wife to meet me in the guest room." Xiongbo said to the maid and walked into the door.


    The frightened maid nodded in a hurry, turned and went upstairs to find Xiong Bo''s wife, while Wang Fan followed Xiong Bo and went into the house together.


    As soon as he entered the house, uncle Xiong took off his suit and threw it on the ground. He said to Wang Fan behind him, "can I take a bath?"


    "Of course, I''ll wait for you in the living room." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, xiongbo nodded and said, "the younger generation is a material for doing great things."


    "Uncle Xiong, we''ll talk about it later. I''ll wait for you to finish what happened to me. We''ll talk about something else." Wang Fan still said with a smile.


    A filthy male uncle didn''t say more, then went to the stairs alone, and soon disappeared from Wang Fan''s sight.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the sofa in the living room, picked up the remote control on the tea table and began to change the TV channel aimlessly.


    Before long, a woman who looked about the same age as Xiong Bo came downstairs with a nervous face.


    Hearing the noise from the stairs, Wang Fan looked up and saw the woman holding the handrail down the stairs.


    The woman and Wang Fan look at each other and smile and say, "Hello, I''m a Xiong''s wife. You can call me Hua Jie."


    "Sister Hua, I''m Xiong Bo''s friend. My name is Wang Fan." Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan stood up and said hello to Hua Jie.


    It seems that she didn''t expect Wang Fan to be so polite. Sister Hua was stunned for a moment, then she rushed upstairs and said, "Aunt Mei, pour tea for brother fan quickly."


    "I''m afraid, ma''am." A woman''s voice came from upstairs.


    "This... All right Hua Jie was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t insist.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who was standing beside the sofa, also saw that Hua Jie was afraid of him, but she was amused.


    Xiongbo, who wandered with zhaoshanhe in those years, should also be a ruthless character. Seeing that Huajie and xiongbo are of the same age, they must have seen big scenes.


    Now, it''s like a housewife who is out of touch with the society.


    "Don''t you know what Xiong Bo''s wife does?"


    This question let Wang Fan involuntarily, began to look at the present Huajie again.


    The plump Hua Jie is wearing a pajama at home, her neat short hair, and her delicate appearance, all of which give people the feeling of a lady.


    Just in front of the Huajie, always let people feel the lack of something.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at himself, Hua Jie walked down the stairs awkwardly and said to him, "brother fan, please sit down first. Ah Xiong is still taking a bath. I''ll pour you a cup of tea."


    "It doesn''t matter, Hua Jie. I can drink it in cold water." Wang Fan politely a, then sat back on the sofa.


    After Huajie poured cold water for Wang Fan, xiongbo also wore pajamas and walked down the stairs on the second floor.

 V2.Chapter 445

    When Xiong Bo came down the stairs to see Hua Jie, he had a gentle smile on his face, and his eyes were full of concern. He said to Hua Jie in a soft voice, "Xiao Hua, go upstairs and have a rest. I''ll accompany the guests."


    Hua Jie, who put down her tea cup, nodded her head and said hello to Wang Fan. Then she went to the direction of the stairs. When she came to Xiong Bo''s side, Hua Jie even gave him a kiss.


    Wang Fan was surprised and embarrassed by the way an elderly couple sprinkled dog food.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Jie''s gentleness, Wang Fan would even think that she was very affectable. However, it doesn''t matter what Wang Fan thinks. Xiong Bo is very helpful.


    Generous big hand, across the pajamas pants patted on Hua Jie''s butt, Xiong Bo soft voice said: "go to prepare luggage, later I see you out."


    "Must we go?" Hua Jie asked in a low voice.


    "I''ll come to you soon, don''t worry!" When Xiong Bo spoke, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Hua Jie nodded and obediently stepped on the stairs.


    Wang Fan, who has been sitting on the sofa and forced to feed dog food, saw the figure of Hua Jie disappearing at the corner of the stairs, and then said to Xiong Bo, "Xiong Bo, you have a deep relationship with Hua Jie. Is this going to travel?"


    "Young man, I''m asking Xiaohua to pack up and take refuge. Do you understand?" Xiong Bo sat down on the sofa and yelled to the upstairs, "may! Make me a cup of tea. Don''t hide in the room like a fool


    "Yes, sir." On the stairs, Aunt Mei heard uncle Xiong''s cry and answered in a loud voice.


    Just now sister Hua called her down to make tea. Aunt Mei was afraid and took her back. Now uncle Xiong called her, but the answer was so simple. She was really a bully.


    But that''s what Wang Fan thought. Xiongbo obviously didn''t pay attention to it. He turned to Wang Fan and said, "young boy, I''ll tell you what happened today. I''m afraid I can''t make it in W Province, so you have to give me three days to leave w province with my family. Do you agree?"


    "Do you want me to endure for three days? Don''t you go to the murderer who killed Mr. Zhao? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, can you do it?" Xiongbo looked at Wang Fan and asked.


    "Uncle Xiong, my elder brother is tied up by Zhao Zheng now. Do you want me to sit at home and wait for three days? I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult! " Wang Fanzhi said.


    Hearing the news that Liu pangzi was arrested, uncle Xiong frowned and said to Wang Fan, "Zhao Zheng has taken Zhao Shanhe''s own son? Does he already know the identity of your elder brother? "


    "I''m going to ask you, Xiong Bo. You are the only one who knows the identity of my elder brother. How do you say I should answer your question?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I didn''t tell Zhao Zheng about your elder brother''s identity, and Zhao Zheng didn''t ask me about it!" The male uncle stares at to say.


    "Not to you?" Such an answer, but let Wang Fan confused.


    According to Wang Fan''s analysis, Zhao Zheng should have known Liu pangzi''s identity, so he would have made great efforts to do so.


    But if xiongbo didn''t mention it to Zhao Zheng, and Zhao Zheng didn''t ask him about these things, what would be Zhao Zheng''s intention to kidnap Liu pangzi?


    Is it simply because of the smashing?


    This possibility is not only very small, even incredible.


    For the sake of a humble man and a small dance room, we have to fight against Liu pangzi, unless there is a big conspiracy behind Zhao Zheng, otherwise everyone will feel that there is something strange in it.


    "Could it be the boy ah Gou who said something to Zhao Zheng?" Xiongbo said anxiously.


    "Dog? Does he know the identity of my elder brother? " Wang Fan was also surprised.


    Xiong Bo scratched his head and said, "I have the habit of talking in my sleep. Is it a dog who hears what I''m talking about while I''m sleeping, and then tells Zhao Zheng the secret?"


    "Talking in your sleep? Xiong Bo, is there such a coincidence? And when you sleep, how can dog be around you? " Wang Fan looks at Xiong Bo with distrust.


    "Well, when I''m drunk, I don''t go home to have a rest. Ah Gou always arranges massage for my little sisters to help me sober up. I just want to sober up, and I don''t do anything else!" When xiongbo spoke, he kept looking upstairs, as if he was worried that Huajie would hear him.


    Although the expression on Xiong Bo''s face seemed very natural when he said this, there was no sign of lying at all.


    But Wang fan is very clear in his heart that this man who seems to love his wife very much must have done a lot of crazy things behind his back.


    The massage girls that ah Gou is looking for for for Xiong Bo must be those women who take drugs. As for what they will do after taking drugs, of course, it''s the most obvious thing!


    But Wang fan is also curious. It''s really a surprise that a man of his age, Xiong Bo, has such a fancy mind.


    Of course, these are all xiongbo''s personal questions. It''s not convenient for Wang Fanye to get to the bottom of the matter. What he wants to ask has nothing to do with whether xiongbo can rebuild his style.


    Since xiongbo said so, Wang Fan will take it for granted that he didn''t cheat himself. Anyway, no matter Zhao Zheng knows Liu pangzi''s identity or not, Wang Fan will try to save Liu pangzi.


    Facing a serious male uncle, Wang Fan said with a smile: "male uncle, we don''t talk about personal matters. I just want to ask you how much you know and how much you can tell me about old Mr. Zhao Shanhe."


    "When I was with leader Zhao, that is, at your age, leader Zhao valued me very much. He didn''t hide many things from me, but there was one thing I couldn''t figure out. I didn''t dare to ask him at that time. I think it might have something to do with the cause of his death." Xiongbo recalled the events of that year and said it thoughtfully.


    Hearing this, Wang Fan became nervous. He asked in a hurry, "Xiong Bo, what are you talking about?"


    "When Zhao''s wife gave birth to their little daughter, Zhao gave both of their children to Akutagawa Yilong. I began to think that he did so because his wife''s death made him very sad, so he would foster his children in Akutagawa Yilong to ease his mood." Xiongbo said that, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, he stopped.


    Wang Fan, who was just listening, saw xiongbo close his mouth and asked, "and then? What did you find? "


    "When I think about it, leader Zhao didn''t seem so sad after his wife died. He would spend the night in Yao Lan''s room every day, and it seemed that he was doing that kind of thing every night." Xiongbo said doubtfully.

 V2.Chapter 446

    Xiongbo''s memory and his doubts also set off an uproar in Wang Fan''s heart.


    A man, however, will marry another woman when he has a wife, but it is absolutely impossible for him to have sex with another woman every day when his wife has just died.


    Unless, this man is a very cold-blooded man!


    But what kind of man is Zhao Shanhe?


    Does he have no feelings for his first wife, the biological mother of Liu pangzi and Zhao ya?


    The answer is obviously No.


    After his wife passed away, Zhao Shanhe immediately sent his two children to Akutagawa Yilong''s home, and entrusted Akutagawa Yilong to send Liu pangzi to the blind master. What he did was to let the children escape.


    Since the two children are so distressed, how can he have no feelings for his wife?


    But according to Xiong Bo, Zhao Shanhe would go to Zhao Zheng''s mother''s room every day after Liu pangzi''s mother died. How can he explain that?


    Xiong Bo''s question is also in Wang Fan''s mind.


    They all showed due curiosity about Zhao Shanhe''s abnormal behavior.


    "Uncle Xiong, do you know who Zhao Zheng''s mother, the youngest wife of master Zhao, is?" Wang Fan asked.


    If you want to know why Zhao Shanhe did that, you should first know about him and his little wife.


    At this time, Wang Fan knew nothing about this woman except that Zhao Shanhe''s wife''s name was Yao LAN and she was Zhao Zheng''s biological mother.


    What he can do now is to get more information about this woman from xiongbo.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Xiong Bo replied, "that woman''s name is Yao LAN. She used to be a bartender in a bar. When the leader of Zhao Gang started some fame, she saved her life."


    "Oh? They''ve known each other a long time? " Wang Fan was very surprised.


    "Of course, at that time, gang leader Zhao took some of our brothers and just started to work in the underworld of W province. Because he offended a big brother in B city at that time, he was almost killed by the other party. In order to avenge the dead brothers, we followed gang leader Zhao and blocked the other party''s gang in the bar and sent them directly to see the king of hell!"


    Speaking of that year''s prestige, xiongbo was very proud. His face was full of the smile of the winner. It was as if it happened yesterday.


    Seeing Xiong Bo''s proud face, Wang Fan could feel the prestige of these people in those years. He said with a smile: "it seems that Xiong Bo was also a capable general under master Zhao in those years, otherwise he would not have been entrusted with heavy responsibilities!"


    "Alas! You young man, you don''t have to swear at people Hearing Wang Fan''s words, xiongbo sighed and said, "I''m sorry for leader Zhao. I know it in my heart. Since I had Xiaohua by my side, I''ve been a little timid. Besides making money to support my family, I dare not participate in other things, let alone helping leader Zhao''s own son."


    "Xiongbo, let''s not talk about my elder brother. You go on talking about Yao LAN. I''m very interested in her." Wang Fan digs off the topic and continues.


    "Interested? Have you ever seen Yao Lan''s picture Xiongbo asked in surprise.


    Listening to xiongbo asking himself this question, Wang Fan knew that he had misunderstood his own meaning and quickly explained: "xiongbo, I haven''t seen Yao Lan''s picture. What I said is that I''m interested in it. I want to know about master Zhao and her."


    "Oh, so it is, but if you have seen Yao Lan''s photos, you will be interested in her. At that time, Yao Lan was so beautiful!" When xiongbo talked about Yao LAN, his face was full of joy.


    "Is Yao LAN really that beautiful?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "Beauty is not only beauty, but Yao LAN is also a woman of great loyalty. It''s not unreasonable that leader Zhao likes her." He continued.


    "Oh? Loyalty? You mean she was saved by you? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes! At that time, when we blocked the big brother in city B in the private room of the bar, Yao Lan was also in the private room. Judging from the situation at that time, she should have just been forced by that guy, so she looked very embarrassed. " When xiongbo said this, there was some fierce light in his eyes.


    It''s no wonder that a woman who is admired by herself is raped by a dirty man in a private room in front of so many people. No one will feel comfortable and will kill that shameless man.


    It''s just that Xiong Bo at that time didn''t see what he admired from Yao LAN. His feelings towards Yao LAN should have come later.


    Of course, Wang fan is not interested in how much Xiong Bo loves Yao LAN. What he cares about is Zhao Shanhe and Yao LAN. But Xiong Bo''s words still attract his attention.


    Zhao Zheng is the child of Yao LAN and others, not the flesh and blood of Zhao Shanhe, which is well known to the underworld people in W province.


    But if Zhao xiongbo says so, is Zhao Zheng''s father the big brother of city B who was killed by Zhao Shanhe?


    Such a wonderful idea made Wang Fan think of some dog blood plots all of a sudden.


    Is it difficult for Zhao Zheng to know his life experience when he grew up, and he was worried about Zhao Shanhe''s killing his own father. Then what did he do to threaten Zhao Shanhe''s family?


    And Zhao Shanhe, for the sake of his beloved woman, refused to fight Zhao Zheng, and finally hurt his wife and children?


    The more Wang Fan thinks about it, the more he thinks about it. He grabs the short hair on his head. He also thinks that this kind of bloody thing is really brainless and sand sculpture.


    Not to mention that Zhao Zheng was only a child of a few years old at that time. Even if Zhao Zheng was an adult, Yao LAN could not let him do that.


    After all, Zhao Zheng''s father is a complete jerk. If Zhao Shanhe didn''t show up in time, all the people present at that time would have been Zhao Zheng''s father. Like this kind of beast, can Yao LAN let Zhao Zheng take revenge for him?


    In a word, Zhao Zheng''s life experience is certain, but he has nothing to do with Zhao Shanhe''s murder.


    At least in Wang Fan''s eyes, it should be something that the wind, the horse and the Ox are not related to.


    This idea flashed through Wang Fan''s mind. After he denied it, Wang fan then asked: "xiongbo, it''s too far fetched for you to say that Yao LAN spoke of righteousness. At that time, Zhao Laozi also saved her life. She should not betray you. It''s not a kind of handout spirit."


    "You know what a fart!" Xiongbo was very angry when he heard Wang Fan''s words. He even scolded him. However, xiongbo was not embarrassed because of this. Instead, he said excitedly: "Yao LAN has made prison for us in order to protect us. Do you know?"


    "What? For you? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.

 V2.Chapter 447

    When it comes to hearing people go to prison, Wang fan is really surprised.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying that someone should take the blame on behalf of others. However, there are two kinds of things to do.


    One is that the person has money to help others to eliminate disasters. Many of them are forced by life. They will take the initiative to find a gang and show that they are willing to go to jail for others in exchange for some money for their families.


    According to the size of the replacement, the remuneration of the victim is also different. Of course, the highest is the death penalty.


    Moreover, in order to preserve the strength of their own gangs and solve the worries of their own brothers, many gangs are extremely generous to the sufferers who take the blame for others. Most of the time, they pay more than the main sufferers.


    Of course, this kind of money transaction has no emotional element, let alone any sense of loyalty.


    What people really like to talk about is the second situation, which is not to blame others for fame and wealth.


    Most of them are for the sake of repaying kindness, or for the sake of friendship.


    Speaking of this kind of thing, we have to mention a great assassin, Jing Ke.


    When he was young, Jing Ke liked to read books and dance swords. He was also generous and chivalrous. In his early years, he came to the state of Yan when he toured the great rivers and mountains. Through the introduction of his friends, he met Prince Dan again.


    During the period of contact with Prince Dan, Jing Ke gave up the idea of traveling around because he was valued by Prince Dan and became a guest of Prince Dan.


    Later, the army of the state of Qin came down on the border, and the king of the state of Yan was very worried, which also made Prince Dan very afraid, for fear that the state of Yan would be destroyed by the Qin army.


    Just when Prince Dan was sad for the fate of Yan, Jing Ke took the initiative to find Prince Dan and offered him a stratagem.


    On weekdays, people take care of him when he is eating and drinking Lasa at the Prince Dan''s house. Moreover, any request from the Prince Dan to Jing Ke is responsive, which makes Jing Ke feel that the Prince Dan is very righteous.


    In order to repay the friendship of Prince Dan, Jing Ke decided to assassinate the king of Qin and help Yan through the disaster.


    This led to Jing Ke''s assassination of King Qin.


    Although Jing Ke didn''t succeed in the end, his action was talked about by later people. Many people even wrote books and biographies for him to praise his loyalty to Prince Dan.


    The most important thing for people in the world is loyalty, especially for friends like Jing Ke who are not afraid of death. They are willing to communicate with each other.


    From Xiong Bo''s words, we can see that Yao LAN took the blame for several of them in those years. He didn''t ask for any money. He just wanted to repay them for saving their lives.


    In fact, according to Xiong Bo, they killed the big brother of B city at that time purely because Sanlian helped himself. Yao LAN had nothing to do with it.


    It''s just a coincidence that Yao LAN can be saved, or that she''s just out of luck.


    It is for this reason that Yao LAN took the initiative to take down the charge of murder, which really impressed Zhao Shanhe and Xiong Bo at that time.


    After learning that Yao LAN took the blame for everyone, Zhao Shanhe once wanted to dredge the relationship and save Yao LAN from the guillotine.


    However, the triad gang was not well-known at that time. Although it had a foothold in the underworld, it had nothing to do with the politicians in the white way.


    Rescuing people from the police station does not only require money, but also the help of politicians. Therefore, Zhao Shanhe made great efforts and did not guarantee Yao LAN from the police station.


    However, this matter later appeared a turning point, also let Zhao Shanhe''s heart a little comfort.


    At that time, Zhao Shanhe didn''t know why. As a murderer, Yao Lan was not sentenced to death, but was sentenced to prison.


    Knowing that Yao Lan was not dead, Zhao Shanhe felt a little relieved. However, with the ability of Sanlian at that time, Zhao Shanhe had nothing to help but send a large sum of money to Yao Lan''s family.


    Speaking of this, xiongbo said with great emotion: "Yao LAN took the blame for some of our big men, which was not very glorious. But at that time, the Sanlian gang had just made some progress, and the leader of Zhao Gang had no way, so from then on, the Sanlian Gang even owed Yao LAN a personal favor."


    "Is that why Zhao Shanhe later married Yao LAN?" Wang Fan asked.


    "That''s not all. After all, Yao LAN came out of prison and took care of her children. In order to save trouble, leader Zhao deliberately found an opportunity to approach Yao LAN and take care of her."


    "People! They all have feelings. They have a heart of admiration as soon as they come and go. Leader Zhao was very young at that time, so he lived with Yao LAN. Later, the eldest lady knew about it and didn''t make trouble with leader Zhao, but she took Yao LAN and Zhao Zheng back home. "


    Recalling the past, Xiong Bo''s tone is not only the admiration for Zhao Shanhe, but also the admiration for his wife.


    In fact, not only Xiong Bo admired Liu pangzi''s mother, but also Wang Fan, who listened to the past, admired Zhao Shanhe''s wife.


    How many women in the world, like Zhao Shanhe''s wife, find out that her husband has an affair. Instead of making trouble, she takes her husband''s lover back home.


    With such a wife, a man will not dare to make another mistake, and he will surely achieve something. It''s a pity that Liu pangzi''s mother is very beautiful. After Zhao Ya was born, he left the world.


    Wang Fan sighed at the thought of Liu pangzi''s mother''s tragic fate. He said to xiongbo, "xiongbo, if you say so, master Zhao and Yao LAN have feelings, why did Yao LAN kill him at that time? Is there something else in this matter? "


    "Yao Lan''s killing of leader Zhao is not groundless. There are eyewitnesses to it." Xiongbo replied.


    "Witnesses? Who? Is this man still alive? " Hearing Xiong Bo''s reply, Wang Fan asked nervously.


    He thought that Yao LAN killed Zhao Shanhe, and then he chose to commit suicide. This was a false impression deliberately made by someone to deceive the uninformed triad gang members. But who could have thought that there were witnesses to this incident, which surprised Wang Fan.


    Looking at Wang Fan who was a little excited, xiongbo slowly raised his head, looked at the stairway on the second floor and said, "Xiaohua was Yao Lan''s servant girl. After Yao LAN killed leader Zhao, he jumped out of the building to commit suicide. Xiaohua was in Yao Lan''s residence. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he was also an insider!"


    "Sister Hua? Is she Yao Lan''s maid? But Uncle Xiong, don''t you also say that the killing of leader Zhao by Yao LAN is nothing at all? " Wang Fan couldn''t help asking.

 V2.Chapter 448

    Before talking about the killing of Zhao Shanhe, uncle Xiong said it was a hoax. But when he arrived at his home, he told Wang fan that his wife Hua Jie was at Yao Lan''s residence at that time, and as Yao Lan''s servant girl, Hua Jie seemed to have a deeper understanding of it.


    This makes Wang Fan a little at a loss, in front of the male uncle for a while a statement, for a while an attitude, all this in the end is for what?


    As if seeing Wang Fan''s doubts, Xiong Bo said with a wry smile: "to be honest with you, young boy, what I said to you at home today has not been mentioned to anyone for so many years. Therefore, apart from me, only the then police chief Shangguan Hao knew about Xiaohua''s presence at that time."


    "Shangguanhao?" Hearing the name of mayor of city B, Wang Fan was surprised again.


    "What? Do you know shangguanhao Xiongbo asked suspiciously.


    "When I was in hospital, shangguanhao went to see me. We didn''t have much friendship, but I didn''t know that he was the police chief of city B!" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan say shangguanhao went to the hospital to visit him, xiongbo''s face was full of doubt. He looked at Wang Fan and asked, "what''s the origin of you? Even shangguanhao will visit you in the hospital? You''re not lying to me, are you


    "Xiongbo, it''s no surprise. I''m the son-in-law of the king of T country. Although shangguanhao is the mayor of B city, compared with my status, he''s really nothing!" Wang fan is very proud to say.


    "What? Are you the son-in-law of the king of T? You kid, you can''t lie to me Startled by Wang Fan''s words, Xiong Bo widened his eyes.


    "Xiong Bo, what can I do for you? I am not only the son-in-law of the king of T country, but also the deputy commander of the Royal Guard of T country! Is it necessary to pretend to be such a thing? " Wang Fan did not agree with the answer.


    Seeing that xiongbo still looked at himself with distrust, Wang Fan continued: "xiongbo, you don''t have to doubt anything. If I don''t have any real skills, I dare not follow my elder brother to w province to investigate the murder of Mr. Zhao, let alone help my elder brother get back what belongs to him!"


    "The girl named Liu Juan beside you is not the princess of T country, is she?" Xiongbo asked with some worry.


    "No, she''s Mr. Zhao''s master. She''s a child adopted in the mainland! Later, the blind Master betrothed her to me. She''s also my wife! " Wang Fan quite proud said.


    "She''s blind Master''s apprentice! No wonder it''s so powerful! " When Xiong Bo heard Liu Juan''s identity, he felt a chill in his back.


    When Xiong Bo was young, he also heard Zhao Shanhe talk about the fame of blind master. Although he didn''t go with Akutagawa Yilong for some reasons when he sent Liu pangzi to the mainland, he was still afraid of blind master.


    I didn''t expect that Liu Juan, who looks extremely sexy, is actually the apprentice of blind master. This makes Xiong Bo, who once had an attempt on Liu Juan, glad that he didn''t have time to attack Liu Juan.


    If it wasn''t for some trivial things that delayed the time at the beginning, xiongbo really did something to Liu Juan. I''m afraid that he had already gone underground to see Zhao Shanhe.


    "Uncle Xiong, let''s not talk about my daughter-in-law. Let''s talk about Mr. Zhao and Yao LAN." Wang Fan didn''t want to waste time, so he brought the topic back.


    After wiping the cold sweat on his head, xiongbo nodded and said: "when Zhao Gang leader''s wife passed away, he entrusted his two children to Akutagawa Yilong. Every day he just stayed at Yao Lan''s residence. Except when he went downstairs for dinner, he would rest in Yao Lan''s bedroom at other times."


    "At that time, leader Zhao didn''t care about the big and small affairs of the gang. Some brothers went to see him, but they were all turned away by him. Many brothers were dissatisfied with this. They wanted to choose a representative to have a heart to heart talk with leader Zhao."


    Listen to Xiong Bo say here, Wang Fan curiously asked: "Xiong Bo, these are Hua Jie and you said it!"


    "Of course, Xiaohua and I went out for private meetings occasionally at that time. She would talk to me about Yao LAN and leader Zhao. Xiaohua was very angry with leader Zhao because of this." Xiongbo thought of his tryst with Hua Jie, and a sweet smile flashed across his face.


    Seeing the flash of smile on Xiong Bo''s face, Wang Fan couldn''t help scolding "old rascal".


    However, when Xiong Bo was in his prime, it was normal for him to have a private meeting with his girlfriend. It''s really hard for Wang Fan to curse Xiong Bo like this. There''s something envious about it.


    "Uncle Xiong, sister Hua didn''t see Mr. Zhao killed by Yao LAN, so how did Shangguan Hao determine that Mr. Zhao was killed by Yao LAN?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "How? Shangguan Hao said yes. Besides, in that building at that time, there were only three of them, Xiaohua, besides leader Zhao and Yao LAN. It wasn''t the leader Zhao killed by Yao LAN. Was it Xiaohua who did it? " Xiongbo is not angry.


    "This..." Xiong Bo''s reply made Wang Fan''s words stop


    There are only three people in the building. After Zhao Shanhe died, Yao LAN committed suicide by jumping from the building. The only one alive is Hua Jie, who is a witness. This really makes people have no choice but to doubt that Zhao Shanhe''s death is related to Yao LAN.


    But such an obvious thing, why is xiongbo unwilling to tell the truth, and also repeatedly stressed that Zhao Shanhe''s death has another secret?


    The more Wang Fan listened, the more he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s thoughtful face, uncle Xiong said impatiently, "young boy, aren''t you the son-in-law of the king of T country? You can directly ask Shangguan Hao about the killing of leader Zhao! At that time, he personally presided over the case. You can tell if there were any tricks in it as soon as you ask! "


    "Xiongbo, do you want me to ask shangguanhao?" Wang Fan looks at Xiong Bo in doubt.


    "Of course, can I tell you the truth?" Xiong Bo said discontentedly.


    "Can I ask Hua Jie some questions?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Hearing that Wang Fan wanted to ask about sister Hua''s affairs in those years, Xiong Bo''s face sank and said to Wang Fan, "young boy, Xiaohua had some stimulation in those years, and many of the things in those years can''t be remembered. Moreover, it''s easy to scare her if you talk to him so rashly, so I think you''d better not disturb her!"


    "Oh? I can''t remember that? What a coincidence, uncle Xiong Wang Fan looks at Xiong Bo with distrust.


    "Young man, although I''m not young, I still have some ability and determination to protect my own women. Don''t deceive others too much!" Xiongbo said impolitely.

 V2.Chapter 450

    Xiongbo''s sudden strength makes Wang Fan seem to understand something. He looks at xiongbo in front of him and recalls what xiongbo said. All the spearheads are directed at Shangguan Hao.


    "Xiongbo, are you leaving City B?" Wang Fan asked.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Xiong Bo said with a sneer, "do you think I can still go? But I will send Xiaohua away! "


    "Where is Hua Jie going? If you are worried about the accident of Hua Jie, I can find a safe place for her. " Wang Fan said here with a smile, and then said: "but I want to talk to Hua Jie!"


    "Young boy, don''t think you are the son-in-law of any king. I will be afraid of you. I will protect Xiaohua''s safety. You''d better worry about you and your elder brother!" Xiongbo said with disdain.


    He didn''t talk to xiongbo about Liu pangzi''s kidnapping, but Wang Fan heard some dangerous signals from xiongbo''s words. He asked nervously, "Oh? What do you know about my big brother? "


    "Zhao Zheng already knows that your elder brother is Zhao Shanhe''s own son, and even he knows the purpose of your visit to w province. What do you think Zhao Zheng will do to your elder brother?" Xiong Bo asked with ridicule.


    "Did you tell Zhao Zheng?" Wang Fan asked with a gloomy face.


    "Yes, I told him. It has nothing to do with others. If you want to get revenge, you can come to me!" Xiongbo suddenly got angry.


    Looking at the resolute xiongbo, Wang Fan put out his hand to wipe his chin and said with a gloomy face, "xiongbo, you are worried that Zhao Zheng is not good for Huajie, so you betray my elder brother!"


    "But have you ever thought that I would kill you and sister Hua and avenge my elder brother for this?"


    In the face of Wang Fan''s anger, xiongbo was very dismissive. He said with a sneer, "young man, you only have two people. Do you think you can make waves in W province? You silly fork, you''ve seen a lot of films about guhuozi! Ha ha


    "It seems that you are very confident!" Wang Fan said disapprovingly.


    "Young man, when I went upstairs to take a bath, I already called Zhao Zheng and told him about you here. If you are running for your life now, maybe it''s too late!" Xiongbo said insidiously.


    Hearing what xiongbo said, Wang Fan laughed instead. He was very happy and said: "not bad! Uncle Xiong, you betrayed Mr. Zhao in those years, and now you betray us again. You are really doing the bad guys to the end! "


    "If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth! Young man, the river is very deep. If you''re so stupid, you''ll drown in the river sooner or later Xiongbo said with disdain.


    "It''s up to you to see if you are a good old man or I am a good young man!" Wang Fan picked up the cup on the tea table with a smile, drank the water in the cup, and then hit xiongbo''s head.


    "Bang"


    The water cup hit Xiong Bo''s head, instantly tore his scalp open, and blood flowed down Xiong Bo''s face on him.


    As an old man, Xiong Bo is not a coward, not to mention the Xiaohua he wants to protect upstairs.


    After being injured by Wang Fan with a water cup, Xiong Bo got up and punched Wang Fan in the face. His bloody face was ferocious, like a bloodthirsty madman.


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    Dodging Xiong Bo''s fist, Wang Fan grabbed him by the collar, swung his arm round, and slapped his face.


    A few slaps down, male uncle''s face swollen up, originally some fat head, now more like a pig''s head.


    "I beat you for master Zhao. You betrayed your brother for a woman! It''s your infidelity


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    Several slaps were thrown in the face again, and blood came out from the corners of his mouth, and his teeth became loose.


    Wang Fan, who was red eyed, then said, "I beat you for my elder brother. You are afraid to sell the leader''s flesh and blood! This is your injustice


    Wang Fan''s eyes are full of stars. Xiong Bo''s eyes have swollen into a seam. He tries to support his body and doesn''t want to fall in front of Wang Fan.


    But after all, he has been on the age, he has no way, in front of Wang Fan to maintain the final dignity, can only bite teeth hard to stand.


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    "Dong"


    After Wang Fan slapped xiongbo a few more times, he punched him on the bridge of the nose. His fist was full of strength, and he collapsed xiongbo''s nose.


    This last blow made Xiong Bo awake instantly. The severe pain made him sweat all over, and his mouth was even colder.


    But even so, xiongbo didn''t exhale like those little gangsters. He bit his teeth and slowly stood up from the floor.


    Wang Fan was surprised to see that Xiong Bo was so tough, but he didn''t give Xiong Bo any more help. Instead, he looked at him coldly.


    After wiping the blood on his face, xiongbo gasped and took a look at the direction of the stairs on the second floor. After confirming that Huajie had not come down, he turned his head and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it to your woman. I have to be moral. I''m not like Zhao Zheng!" Wang Fan understood Xiong Bo''s worry and said to him with disdain.


    Xiongbo, whose nose collapsed, didn''t react to Wang Fan''s words. He looked at Wang Fan in this way and blocked Wang Fan and the stairs with his body.


    "According to the rules of the world, I can avenge my elder brother and kill you, a traitor! But I don''t want to fight you now in exchange! You must tell me what sister Hua saw in those years! " Wang Fan asked the male uncle in front of him.


    Hearing Wang Fan mention what happened in those years again, xiongbo''s eyes came out with fierce light. His nose was airtight, and he roared: "no one wants to hurt Xiaohua!"


    Xiongbo, who is covered with blood, suddenly opens his arms and rushes to Wang Fan. The killing intention in his eyes has already indicated his intention.


    "Bang"


    The door of xiongbo''s house was knocked open, and several men in police uniform rushed in. It was Song Zhuang, the police chief who rushed in first.


    Song Zhuang, with a pistol, sees xiongbo rushing to Wang Fan. He raises his hand in a hurry and fires at xiongbo.


    Xiong Bo, who was already weak, was hit on the back by Song Zhuang''s shot and fell to the coffee table beside Wang Fan.


    The glass tea table was smashed by xiongbo''s fat body. The broken glass splashed everywhere, and the blood flowed everywhere along the ground.


    "Bang bang"


    A few steps forward of Song Zhuang, and to xiongbo''s head, mercilessly mend a few shots, until xiongbo no longer angry, he just take back the weapon in hand.

 V2.Chapter 451

    The sudden appearance of Songzhuang really startled Wang Fan. He didn''t have time to stop him, so he watched xiongbo and was killed in front of him by Songzhuang.


    "Mr. Wang, you are surprised!" Song Zhuang said with a little apology.


    Although he was saved by Songzhuang, Wang Fan didn''t feel grateful to him at all. Instead, he was full of doubts about the appearance of Songzhuang.


    But anyway, Songzhuang is also the first brother of the police station, and Wang Fan has to give him face.


    Glancing at Xiong Bo on the ground, Wang Fan said with a smile, "Director Song, it''s a good time to come!"


    "As soon as I heard that something had happened to Mr. Wang''s friend, I immediately organized people to look around. When I learned that there was a gunfight in the villa area on the outskirts of the city, I worried that something had happened to Mr. Wang, so I went all the way here."


    "Oh? Director Song has been to the villa area? I don''t know if there is any harvest? "


    "There is no one left alive at the scene. I don''t know who is so brave to do such a big case in B city. No matter who is responsible for this kind of murder with guns, they will be punished severely by law!"


    "Then director Song must seize the murderer!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Two people are talking in riddles, but the Huajie upstairs walks down at this time.


    As soon as she got to the corner of the stairs, Hua Jie saw the tragedy in the living room. She saw Xiong Bo fall in a pool of blood with her own eyes. Her eyes were staring and her mouth was screaming.


    Song Zhuang, with his back to the stairs, hears a sound coming from behind him, turns around and points his gun to the corner of the stairs.


    "Director Song, keep people under the gun!" Wang fan saw that Songzhuang was about to shoot, so he quickly reached out and tried to stop him.


    Bang


    The bullet shot from the muzzle and hit the ceiling.


    Wang Fan, holding Songzhuang''s wrists in both hands, looked at Songzhuang with a frown, and said, "Director Song, she doesn''t threaten anyone."


    "Mr. Wang, I am also worried about your safety. You are too nervous!" Song Zhuang took back the pistol and said in a light tone.


    "Yes? Am I too nervous, or is director song too nervous? " Wang Fan also took back his hand and asked with a smile.


    "Since Mr. Wang is not injured, I will take the people here and go back to investigate!" Song Zhuang finished his speech, and without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, he said to his police officers, "take all the people here and go back to investigate in detail."


    "Director Song, may I have a word with this lady?" Wang fan saw that the police helped Hua Jie to leave and said to Song Zhuang.


    "I''m afraid it''s against the rules, Mr. Wang." Song Zhuang refused.


    And before in the hospital attitude has 180 degrees contrast, Wang Fan some don''t understand why Songzhuang.


    Just now, when talking about the suburban villa area, Songzhuang was obviously hinting at Wang Fan. He already knew about Wang Fan''s killing the shooters, but he didn''t want to explain what he said.


    In particular, when he said that murder with a gun must be punished by law, he looked at Wang Fan with a different look.


    At the moment, Songzhuang prevents Wang Fan from talking with Hua Jie, and makes Wang Fan feel that his move to kill Hua Jie just now does not seem to be due to nervousness.


    Is there any connection between them? Or, after Songzhuang left the hospital, what happened?


    Seeing the police officers take Hua Jie and Mei Yi away, Wang fan can only stand there helplessly and can''t think of any way.


    Although he has the Royal identity of T country, it doesn''t mean that he can give directions in front of Songzhuang, let alone stop these police officers from investigating.


    After the police officers brought Hua Jie and Mei Yi out of the room, Song Zhuang said to Wang Fan with a smile, "Mr. Wang, your friend has been found by our police."


    "Found it? He''s all right Wang Fan asked nervously.


    "It''s said that I was frightened, but it''s not a big problem. I''ve arranged for the police to send them back to the sushi restaurant where you''re staying for the time being! If you need to, I can arrange someone now and send you back Song Zhuang said politely.


    Hearing Song Zhuang say that Liu pangzi and Wang Fan have nothing to do with each other, Wang Fan''s mind can be regarded as steadfast.


    Because of the emergency, Wang Fan didn''t have any money on him, so he accepted Song Zhuang''s suggestion and left xiongbo''s residence in a police car.


    After returning to the sushi restaurant, Wang Fan met Liu pangzi and brother gang who was eating sushi.


    Seeing Wang Fan appear, Liu pangzi anxiously said to him: "brother fan, Linna is in Zhao Zheng''s hand."


    "Did you see Zhao Zheng?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, he knows who I am, and he threatened me with Lina''s safety and told me to leave w province immediately." Liu pangzi worried said.


    One side of Liu Juan heard Liu pangzi''s words, rolled a white eye, said: "brother, you won''t really for that girl, so go!"


    "I''m responsible for her safety! She was arrested by Zhao Zheng because of me. " Liu pangzi some anxious explanation.


    "The tour guide has a boyfriend. Have you forgotten?" Liu Juan reminded.


    "It has nothing to do with whether she has a boyfriend or not. If it wasn''t for me to take back the Sanlian Gang, she would not be taken hostage by Zhao Zheng! If she gets hurt because of me, I won''t feel at ease all my life! " Liu pangzi said excitedly.


    I had expected that Liu pangzi would be stupid. Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "juan''er, your brother, he finally met a girl who moved him. You should be considerate of him!"


    "Go away! Don''t stand there and talk without backache. What do you think? For the sake of a girl who can''t be with him at all, how can the blind Master explain it? Is there no revenge for your parents? " Liu Juan loses her temper at Wang Fan, but what she says is also for Liu pangzi.


    One side of Zhao Ya heard Liu Juan''s words, also quickly said: "brother, Xiaojuan is right, no matter what, we have to revenge our parents!"


    "I still don''t know what happened to my parents in those years. Who should I go to for revenge?" Liu pangzi said blankly.


    "Well, I''ve got some news, which can help you find out the truth about the killing of master Zhao!" Wang Fan said.


    Liu pangzi, who was worried about revenge and didn''t know what to do, heard Wang Fan say that he knew some news about it, and quickly asked, "brother fan, did Uncle Xiong say something to you? Where is he? You take me to him. I''ll ask him personally who killed my father. "


    "Uncle Xiong is dead! I''ve been shot to death by Songzhuang! " Wang Fan replied.


    "Killed? Who else can we ask about that year? " Liu pangzi asked in disappointment.


    "Uncle Xiong''s wife is the only witness of that year!"


    "Where is she? How can we find her? "


    "Later, let''s go to the police station and rescue her. She will tell us everything she knows."

 V2.Chapter 452

    Why save Hua Jie?


    Because Wang Fan had heard Xiong Bo''s concerns and some hints from his words, but in the circumstances at that time, Wang Fan was not sure of his judgment.


    It was not until the appearance of Songzhuang that Wang Fan was finally able to determine what xiongbo was really worried about.


    When Songzhuang pretends to be frightened by the appearance of Huajie, and turns to shoot Huajie, who has no threat to him, Wang fan is more sure that the reason why xiongbo has been avoiding is that Zhao Shanhe''s death implicates Shangguan Hao, now mayor of city B and then police chief.


    But Wang fan is still not clear, Shangguan Hao in the end and Zhao Shanhe''s death, what kind of connection.


    According to Wang Fan''s understanding, maybe Shangguan Hao, in order to solve the case as soon as possible, deliberately imposed Zhao Shanhe''s death on Yao LAN who committed suicide.


    After all, the high level of the police station in those years, for their own future, once charged the innocent Yao LAN with murder, so there is nothing wrong with Wang Fan''s idea.


    This is why Songzhuang forcibly takes Yao LAN, but Wang fan can return to the sushi restaurant.


    Shangguanhao, in order to conceal the wrong case he made in that year, will certainly threaten Yao LAN not to talk nonsense. After Huajie is threatened by shangguanhao, Wang Fan and Wang Fan will rescue the suffering Huajie like a magic weapon. Naturally, they can ask everything they want to know from Huajie.


    But all this is just Wang Fan''s idea. What happened in those years, what Huajie knew and what shangguanhao did are still unknown.


    Confident Wang Fan and Liu Juan, after a brief discussion about rescuing Hua Jie at night, come to the basement where ah Gou is locked up.


    The basement of the sushi restaurant is built on an open space behind the house. It is said that it is a basement. In fact, it is the place where Akutagawa credit piles up sundries.


    In the basement, watching the dog''s thin hemp pole, as soon as they saw Wang Fan, they immediately came forward and said: "brother fan, I''ve been looking at him all the time. I didn''t let him have any chance to escape!"


    Wang Fan has already seen the behavior of thin hemp stick asking for credit. He nodded with a smile and said: "good! You''ve done a good job. Brother gang has come back. Go and talk to him about the past. I''ll be fine here! "


    Skinny Magan is such a smart man. As soon as he heard Wang Fan''s words, he immediately knew each other''s meaning and quickly turned around and left the basement.


    After skinny Magan left, Wang Fan motioned to Liu Juan to guard the door to prevent eavesdropping. Then he moved a chair and sat beside ah Gou.


    Kicking the dog sitting on the ground, Wang Fan said lazily: "brother dog, uncle Xiong is dead."


    "Brother fan, spare your life! I don''t want to die! " Ah Gou, who had a dull expression just now, immediately changed his face and kowtowed to Wang fan when he heard that xiongbo was dead.


    "If you don''t want to die, just answer my question!" Wang Fan looked at the dog''s appearance, very arrogant said.


    "Fan, you ask! You ask! I will answer honestly Dog nodded his head and answered.


    "Jin Buhuan, who let you sell it?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Gold doesn''t change?" Dog Leng for a while, looking at Wang Fan''s face surprised.


    "Yes? Have you forgotten? Do you want me to wake you up? " Wang Fan asked with a gloomy face.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s gloomy face, the dog kneeling on the ground quickly retreated and said, "brother fan, I can''t say this. If I say this, I will be killed!"


    "Damn it! Don''t you say that I won''t kill you? " Wang Fan cursed and stood up from his chair.


    A kick in the dog''s body, will kneel on the ground dog kick to the ground, without waiting for him to make any reaction, hard shoes on his head.


    "I''m afraid of being killed, right! Afraid of death, right! Do you think I''m that gullible? "


    While kicking the dog''s head with his shoes, he scolds the dog at his feet. Wang Fan''s ferocious appearance is just like a devil climbing out of hell.


    The dog, who was beaten and wailing, was covered with blood, but he never gave the answer Wang Fan wanted.


    Standing at the door of the basement, Liu Juan is surprised to see this scene. This is the first time she has seen Wang fan so ferocious. She really can''t understand why Wang Fan, who has never been very serious, has become so violent.


    What surprised her even more was that even though the dog, who was afraid of death, was beaten with blood on his face, he still bit his teeth and didn''t tell the boss behind him.


    Two men in the basement, one crazy general release of their anger, one is just holding the head, never give in to each other.


    Finally, sweating Wang fan stopped. He gasped and squatted down. He grabbed dog''s bloodstained hair and sneered at him: "dog, I tell you, my brother was killed by someone who didn''t exchange money, so if you don''t tell me who your boss is behind the scenes, I will definitely kill you."


    "Fan... Where.. Brother, I... I don''t want to.. Die A dog with black nose and swollen face and bloody face said to Wang Fan.


    "Good! You don''t want to die! Just say his name and I promise you''ll get out of here safe and sound. " Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    Squinting his swollen eyes, ah Gou swallowed a mouthful of blood and bowed his head.


    "Damn it! You''re kidding me Wang Fan threw away ah Gou''s head, stood up and stepped on his hand.


    "Ah! Ah


    The pain of the broken finger made ah Gou scream. He leaned his head up. His eyes, which had swollen into a slit, opened to the limit.


    "Say it or not? Don''t you say it or not Wang fan is mad and yells at ah Gou.


    Suffering from pain straight rolled eyes dog, head up, said: "Mom.. Mom! I.. To... Dead, Ma.. Mother


    Dog''s voice is very weak, also very ambiguous, but that "mother", but still got into Wang Fan''s ears.


    Hearing these words, Wang Fan was suddenly stunned. He slowly raised his foot and stepped on dog''s finger, retreated, and the expression on his face gradually returned to calm.


    "Wang Fan, are you ok?" Liu Juan, who has been paying close attention to Wang Fan, comes to him worried.


    Turning around and looking at Liu Juan, Wang Fan''s eyes were dull and asked, "does my appearance scare you?"


    "Is it because of Wang Yue?" Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan and asked softly.


    Wang Fan, whose mood hasn''t eased down, rubs his short hair painfully and gasps heavily, but doesn''t answer Liu Juan''s question. Maybe he doesn''t know what all this is for.

 V2.Chapter 453

    Wang Fan did not continue to ask, this is not only because his mood has been out of control, but also because the dog on the ground, really can no longer bear any violence.


    Although he is a drug dealer, the drugs sold from him have destroyed or will destroy countless families, and the disasters he has brought to those families are enough to make him shot 1000 or 10000 times, he should also be given a fair trial.


    Instead of dying in this dark basement like a dog.


    "Let Magan and brother gang take him to the hospital for treatment. I''m a little out of control. I''m sorry!" Wang Fan said to Liu Juan and walked out of the basement alone.


    In the dark basement, ah Gou lay quietly on the ground. He thought he would be killed by Wang Fan, but he didn''t expect that before he was about to lose consciousness, Wang Fan, like a demon, stopped beating him.


    Tears flow out of ah Gou''s eyes. Over the years of his career in the world, the men who live at the bottom of society have no tears and no real feelings.


    Every day, enjoying the happiness brought by money and the stimulation brought by drugs, dog has been living in the dream he weaves for himself.


    Only when Wang Fan asked that question did he know that his life was as insignificant as a dog at other people''s feet.


    Wagging the tail to beg for food, in the most devout way, in exchange for the chance to live, but I don''t know that my life has already been bought by people with the cheapest things in the world.


    To say it is to die!


    And even the mother at home, will also be involved by himself, so dog can only choose to close his mouth, looking forward to Wang Fan''s kindness.


    And the fact also proved that Wang Fan didn''t kill him in front of him, and he didn''t threaten him with the closest person like that man.


    "I''m sorry, van!"


    A dog with vague consciousness falls on the cold ground powerlessly and makes a sound only he can hear in his mouth.


    When skinny Magan and brother gang came to the basement, Liu Juan gave them a handful of money, and then walked out of the basement.


    Sunlight can always disperse the darkest things, even if the light on the body is not bright.


    When Liu Juan saw Wang Fan again, he was no longer as violent as before. Although he was still a little anxious, he didn''t look strange.


    "Can I have a cigarette?" Liu Juan went to Wang Fan''s side and said softly to him.


    Hearing Liu Juan''s words, Wang Fan smiles, takes out cigarettes and lighters, and hands them to Liu Juan.


    "Can you light it for me?" Taking out a cigarette from the cigarette box, Liu Juan didn''t pick up the lighter in Wang Fan''s hand.


    "Cha"


    The sparks were all around, the flames were burning, and a trace of warmth came from the flames.


    Close to the lighter, Liu Juan took a deep breath of smoke, and slowly spit out the smoke, a very comfortable appearance.


    "Blind man doesn''t like me to smoke." Liu Juan said.


    "I won''t tell him. Don''t worry." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "I won''t tell him. You can rest assured." Liu Juan also said with a smile.


    Hearing Liu Juan''s words, the expression on Wang Fan''s face was very embarrassed. He shook his head and said helplessly: "do you want to comfort me?"


    "No, I just want to tell you that many times, we can''t control the other self in our body, so no matter what happens, you should learn to forget." Liu Juan calmly looked at Wang Fan and said to him in a very light voice.


    "I''m a policeman and a gangster. Sometimes I don''t know what kind of identity and attitude I should use to deal with the people and things I meet. I feel like a failure!" Wang Fan lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "Just be yourself! At least I won''t feel aggrieved! "


    "To be myself? I want to! But the environment doesn''t allow it! " Wang Fan''s voice is very helpless.


    Standing in front of Wang Fan, Liu Juan didn''t speak any more. She threw her cigarette on the ground and rubbed out the cigarette end with her high heels.


    In the corner of the yard, Liu Juan stands in front of Wang Fan and looks at the man with complex identity and complex mood.


    When the fireworks were about to burn to his fingers, Wang Fan threw away his cigarette butt. He looked up at the sun in the sky and said: "OK, I promise you, there will be no more grievances!"


    "Good! I''m with you Liu Juan said softly.


    Maybe no one can understand what they are saying, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that they have understood each other''s words and their hearts.


    When skinny Magan and brother gang carry a dog out of the basement, Wang Fan has also walked out of the lingering haze.


    He went to the thin hemp stick, looked at the dog lying on the board, and said to the thin hemp stick, "you and brother gang are guarding him, you must not let people hurt him, you know?"


    "Brother fan, who will hurt him?" Thin hemp pole doubts of ask.


    "I don''t know, but he can''t die!" Wang Fan replied.


    Carrying a dog, brother gang nodded and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, as long as I can eat enough, I will not let him be hurt."


    "Good! It''s a beautiful job. I''ll treat you to a full meal! " Wang Fan patted brother gang on the shoulder and said to him with a smile.


    Watching them carry away the dog, Wang Fan breathed a long breath. He turned to Liu Juan and said, "call Liu fatty, we should go to save Hua Jie!"


    "All right!" Liu Juan promised and turned to look for Liu pangzi.


    In fact, Liu pangzi and Zhao Ya in the room have been paying close attention to the things in the backyard. After they met Liu Juan, they soon got ready.


    Driving Akutagawa letter left at home in the private car, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, Liu Juan rushed to the B city police station.


    Driving on the street of B city, Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "brother fan, I''m still worried about Lina''s safety. You say that son of a bitch Zhao Zheng won''t really fight Lina!"


    "To my understanding of Zhao Zheng, Lina may have died." Wang Fan did not hurry back.


    "Cha"


    Startled by Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi stepped on the brake and looked at Wang Fan with his eyes straight. His face was full of pain.


    "What do you mean, fat man?" Because of the emergency brake and hit the forehead of Wang Fan, stare at the eyes to question Liu pangzi.


    "Brother fan, you must be bluffing me. Lina doesn''t know anything. Why did Zhao Zheng kill her?" Liu pangzi asked reluctantly.


    "Because Zhao Zheng is a son of a bitch!" Wang Fan rubs his forehead and answers coldly.


    Liu pangzi, holding the steering wheel in both hands, bit his teeth and scolded: "Damn it! If Zhao Zheng dares to hurt Miss Lin, I will kill him! "


    "Good! I hope you do what you say! " Wang Fan said calmly.

 V2.Chapter 454

    At an intersection not far from the police station, Liu Juan gets out of the car first and looks at her back disappearing in sight. Wang fan then lets Liu pangzi drive to the gate of the police station.


    After receiving the phone call from the guard of the police station, Chen Xu soon appeared in front of Wang Fan, as if he had expected Wang Fan''s appearance.


    After a few greetings with Wang Fan, Chen Xu asks Liu pangzi to park his car in the parking space of the police station, and then leads them to Songzhuang''s office.


    "Mr. Wang, please sit down!"


    As if he had been waiting here for a long time, when Song Zhuang saw Wang Fan appear, he stood up warmly, shook hands with him, and politely invited him to sit down.


    But Songzhuang''s enthusiasm was limited to Wang Fan. For Liu pangzi who came with Wang Fan, he didn''t see him.


    It''s not because Songzhuang doesn''t know Liu pangzi. He took Liu pangzi and brother gang out of Zhao Zheng''s hands. It''s Songzhuang, the first elder brother of the police station. So Liu pangzi knows very well in his heart that Songzhuang''s attitude towards him is completely because he didn''t pay attention to him.


    Although Songzhuang''s attitude to Liu pangzi is not warm or cold, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi do not care.


    People like Songzhuang are snobs. He will be enthusiastic about people with status and strength. But if the other person''s ability is very general, he will not want to deal with him at all.


    If Wang fan is not a member of the royal family of T country, I''m afraid Song Zhuang won''t even see him.


    As soon as he sat on the sofa, Chen Xu brought them tea and took the cup from Chen Xu. Wang Fan said with a smile, "Director Song, I report the case with my elder brother!"


    "Oh? Mr. Wang, I don''t know what case you are going to report? " Song Zhuang looks at Wang Fan clearly.


    "Obviously, it was my elder brother who was kidnapped. I hope the police can give us an account!" Wang Fan and Song Zhuang look at each other.


    "So it is! Unfortunately, Mr. Wang, the police department is short of manpower. I''m afraid there is no way to help you catch the suspect who kidnapped your elder brother in a short time! " Song Zhuang picked up the cigarette box on the tea table and took out a cigarette. After lighting it, he smoked it leisurely.


    Wang Fan had expected Song Zhuang''s answer for a long time. If he came to report to Song Zhuang this time, the other party immediately promised to arrest Zhao Zheng. That really surprised Wang Fan!


    Looking at Songzhuang smoking leisurely there, Wang Fan was not worried. He took a cup of tea and took a sip. Then he said, "Director Song, you don''t have any worries because the person who kidnapped my elder brother has a special identity."


    "Mr. Wang, you have gone too far! All levels of our police station are the embodiment of fairness and justice. How can we dare not uphold justice because of the special identity of the suspect? " Song Zhuang returned with a smile.


    "Oh? Is that so? " Wang Fan also asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, I have sent all the police officers to the villa area in the suburb. I think you have heard that there was a gunfight in that villa area. The public are very concerned about it. Our police also want to arrest the shooter who killed the villa security at the first time." Song Zhuang said this with a meaningful smile on his face.


    Of course, Wang fan knows what happened in the suburban villa area. Naturally, he also knows the meaning of Song Zhuang''s words.


    Since Wang Fan wants to put pressure on the police to find out Zhao Zheng who kidnapped Liu pangzi, Song Zhuang, as Zhao Zheng''s close partner, is likely to get rid of Wang Fan first.


    Before going to the villa, Wang Fan didn''t think so much. At that time, he just took a chance, hoping to find the kidnapped fat man Liu in the villa.


    And Zhao Zheng just grasped Wang Fan''s psychology, and then deliberately arranged for Manli to tell the address of the villa, and let her subordinates decorate the shooters in the villa. Finally, Wang Fan and Liu Juan were firmly in control.


    On the surface, the two sides had a draw, and no one could challenge each other openly.


    But in fact, Wang Fan lost half of Zhao Zheng''s game.


    As a local gangster in W Province, Zhao Zheng not only can continue to do business safely, but also need not worry about Wang fan using his special identity to put pressure on the police station in B city to make trouble for Zhao Zheng.


    Moreover, with Lin Na in hand, Zhao Zheng can force Liu pangzi to return to the mainland obediently and dispel all illusions in W province.


    Generally speaking, the series of arrangements of Zhao Zheng really killed Wang Fan. Unless Wang fan is willing to die with him, he can only surrender.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan looks at Song Zhuang with a proud face. Although he has cursed each other ten thousand times in his heart, he still keeps a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Wang, I sympathize with you and your friends, and I will arrange the staff as soon as possible to arrest the suspect who kidnapped your friend, so please understand and support our work." Song Zhuang smoked and said in an official voice.


    In the face of Song Zhuang''s bickering, Wang Fan nodded and said calmly: "Director Song, this kind of high sounding words is not the first time I have heard, and the game between gangs and politicians is not the first time I have heard, but there is an old saying in China that it is man-made, I think Director Song should have heard it too!"


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve heard that, but I don''t understand the rules you said. Ha ha! Maybe I''m busy with my work every day, so I seldom watch the news Song Zhuang said foolishly.


    "If Shangguan and the mayor take action, I don''t know if there will be pressure from the police?" Wang Fan asked.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Songzhuang couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head and said, "Mr. Wang, if you can ask Shangguan mayor to give instructions, I, the police chief, will obey his orders, but I''m afraid you don''t have the ability!"


    "Oh? What do you say? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Mr. Wang, w province is a very democratic place. If you want to ask a mayor, who is also a councillor of W Province, to do something against the law and democracy as you are now, it will be very difficult." Song Zhuang replied with a smile.


    The meaning of these words is very obvious, that is, Wang Fan''s identity is not enough.


    Although he is a member of the royal family of T country, it can only be regarded as a talisman. It is impossible for him to control anything in W province.


    Unless his energy can make Shangguan Hao, the mayor of B city and a congressman of W Province, yield to it, otherwise, he can only accept the present reality.


    With these words, Songzhuang stood up and said politely to Wang Fan, "Mr. Wang, I have business to do. If there is nothing else, please go back."

 V2.Chapter 455

    After Wang Fan put down these words, Songzhuang went out to see off the guests, which made Liu pangzi very dissatisfied. With a stare, he stood up from the sofa and yelled at Songzhuang: "my girlfriend is still being detained by Zhao Zheng! You don''t care? "


    "Who are you, please?" Song Zhuang asked with disdain.


    "This is my big brother!" Wang Fan also stood up and said with a gloomy face.


    "Oh, Mr. Wang, this is your elder brother! Sorry, I don''t know him! " Song Zhuang replied with a smile.


    Seeing Song Zhuang''s disdain for Liu pangzi, Wang Fan was also very dissatisfied. He said with a cold face, "Director Song, it doesn''t matter whether you know him or not. My elder brother''s girlfriend, Miss Lin Na, our tour guide, is still being detained illegally. I don''t know what city B police are going to do?"


    "Mr. Wang, didn''t I say that? We have been investigating and will give you a satisfactory answer, but


    Before Songzhuang finished, Liu pangzi said, "I don''t care if you have any hands. My girlfriend is in danger. Can you be responsible?"


    "Brother, is your girlfriend in danger? I don''t know, but you''re really in danger when you talk to me like this!" Song Zhuang''s look at Liu pangzi is still full of disdain.


    Next to Songzhuang, Chen Xu puts his hand on the holster around his waist and stares at Liu pangzi who is fighting with Songzhuang.


    The different attitude of the former and the latter made Wang Fan have great doubts about the unusual reaction of Songzhuang.


    Although Song Zhuang spoke to him politely, what he said just now seemed to imply something to him.


    Now seeing Songzhuang''s attitude towards Liu pangzi, Wang fan can''t help guessing that Songzhuang, as the first elder brother of the police station and subordinate of Shangguan Hao Deli, has been instigated by someone to protect Zhao Zheng so wantonly?


    If so, who else can be the one who instructs him to do so except shangguanhao, the mayor of B city?


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan was also shocked.


    He only knew that Song Zhuang and Zhao Zheng were a nest of snakes and mice, but he didn''t expect that Shangguan Hao might have a deal with Zhao Zheng in private.


    If Shangguan Hao and Zhao Zheng do have a deal, then these things will be difficult to deal with!


    Just as Wang Fan was thinking about how to resolve the immediate crisis, a burst of gunfire broke out downstairs of the police station.


    Four people in the room were stunned when they heard the gunfire. Song Zhuang, who was standing at the door, turned pale and ordered Chen Xu: "go and see who is making trouble in the police station!"


    "Yes Chen Xu pulls out his pistol, turns around and leaves Songzhuang''s office.


    Wang Fan, who is standing beside the sofa, listens to the dense gunfire outside the window, and feels a sweat for Liu Juan.


    Although I feel relieved about Liu Juan''s skill, this is the police station after all. Who can guarantee that Liu Juan won''t be hurt at all? And listening to the gunfire outside the window, it''s very likely that the police station has been prepared for a long time.


    It seems that seeing Wang Fan''s worry, Songzhuang deliberately said: "Mr. Wang, please don''t worry. Today, the police station arrested several armed bandits, so I specially sent some more people. As long as you don''t go out, I promise you won''t be in danger."


    "Bandits with guns?" Wang Fan looks at Songzhuang with distrust.


    "Yes! And we suspect that these bandits and their accomplices have not been captured, so I specially arranged a large number of police officers to ambush around the police station, ha ha! As I expected, the gang of the bandits were cheated! Ha ha


    Song Zhuang, standing in front of Wang Fan, is very proud to say and smile.


    Songzhuang''s face is hateful, but Wang fan can''t do anything about it. After all, this is the police station, and Songzhuang is still the director of the police station.


    The gunfire outside the window gradually stopped. Song Zhuang looked out of the window and said with a smile, "yo? The gunfire stopped? ha-ha! Is the bandit who came to break the prison killed by my men on the spot? ha-ha! I don''t know whether it was a man or a woman who was killed. I''m curious! "


    Hearing Song Zhuang say this, Wang Fan''s heart is even more agitated. He pushes away the Song Zhuang in front of him and runs to the door.


    Liu pangzi, who had been unable to restrain himself for a long time, rushed out after Wang Fan.


    Song Zhuang, who was pushed away by Wang Fan, sneered. Standing at the door of the office, he yelled at Wang Fan who ran to the stairs: "Mr. Wang, you must be careful! Don''t be hurt by your brothers! Ha ha


    Wang Fan, who had already run to the stairway, heard Song Zhuang''s laughter behind him. He wanted to turn around and smash his face. But he was worried about Liu Juan''s safety, so he could only curse and hurried down the stairs.


    Just ran to the first floor of the stairs, Wang Fan heard a whine, there are people shouting for help.


    Rush out of the police building, eye is a mess, several injured police officers are helping each other, flurried to him.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Fan asked nervously.


    Among the injured police officers, someone saw Wang Fan chatting with Chen Xu and regarded him as Chen Xu''s friend. Hearing Wang Fan''s inquiry, he said bitterly, "officer Chen is injured! The firepower of the bandits is too fierce, the brothers are dead and wounded


    Wang Fan, who was still very nervous, heard the injured policeman''s words in front of him. The stone hanging in his heart also fell to the ground, but he still pretended to be very nervous and comforted: "brothers, it''s hard! Call the ambulance quickly, we must save the brothers! "


    These injured police officers, listening to Wang Fan''s words of comfort, nodded repeatedly. After pointing out Chen Xu''s location for him, they helped each other to the open space.


    Liu pangzi was also very happy to learn that the police officers had suffered heavy losses. After the injured police officers left, he whispered to Wang Fan: "brother fan, it seems that juan''er should be successful!"


    "Don''t be so happy, juan''er has only one person, so many police officers besieged her. It''s good that she can get away safely! I''m afraid it''s very difficult to rescue Hua Jie again. " Although Wang Fan has confidence in Liu Juan''s escape, he still has no bottom in his heart about the rescue of Hua Jie.


    When they talk, they have already arrived at Chen Xu''s position. Several police officers are bandaging Chen Xu''s wound, and the injured Chen Xu has fainted.


    "Is there nothing wrong with Mr. Chen?" Wang Fan pretended to care.


    The policeman who was bandaging Chen Xu''s wound looked back at Wang Fan and recognized him as a guest of Songzhuang. He quickly replied, "Mr. Chen was cut by a gangster with a knife. Although the wound is not fatal, it is also dangerous. We have informed the ambulance. Please rest assured!"

 V2.Chapter 456

    The ambulance called by the police station soon came to the parking lot. The injured police officers helped each other and walked to the ambulance in the parking lot, while the doctors and nurses who came down from the car, carrying stretchers, ran to the injured who were inconvenient to move.


    On the steps of the police building, Song Zhuang stood there with a gloomy face, watching what happened in front of him.


    Although I carefully arranged this trap, according to the current situation, I don''t need to listen to my subordinates'' reports. I also know that his plan failed, and it was a tragic failure.


    Of course, Songzhuang is in a bad mood, but Wang fan is in a good mood. He has been worried that Liu Juan will ambush him. At this time, he walks up to Songzhuang with ease, takes out his cigarette box and hands it over.


    "Director Song, what a pity! The accomplice of the robber escaped from under your nose! If this story is spread out, it will make the police station lose face! " The expression on Wang Fan''s face was extremely sad, but in his heart, he was already happy.


    Without taking the cigarette from Wang Fan, Song Zhuang glared at him and said, "Mr. Wang, the face of B city police station is important, but those who dare to challenge the police station, we will make him pay the price by all means!"


    "Oh? Is it? I''d like to know, what''s the best way? " Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "Well! What has the final say, Mr. Wang, I don''t think you would want to know, because anyone who is against the B city police station will not come to a good end. After all, we have the final say of the city''s safety. Song Zhuang answered coldly.


    "All right! Since Director Song doesn''t want to talk to me, I won''t ask. But Mr. Chen has been seriously injured. Doesn''t Director Song have to go to the hospital to express his sympathy? " Wang Fan asked with a smile, smoking a cigarette.


    This is the pot which does not open, which pot, stab heart sprinkle salt.


    Knowing that Chen Xu is the most effective subordinate of Songzhuang, Wang Fan mentions Chen Xu''s injury, which makes Songzhuang almost pull out his pistol and blow up Wang Fan''s mouth.


    Wang Fan, who is deliberately angry with Songzhuang, is very happy to see him angry, but Wang fan doesn''t go on. After all, this is the police station. It''s the site of Songzhuang, the first elder brother of the police station. If this elder brother is really mad, it''s Wang Fan and Liu pangzi who will suffer the loss in the end.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi drive away from the police station under the gaze of Songzhuang.


    On the way back to sushi restaurant, Wang fan can''t wait to dial Liu Juan''s mobile phone.


    After the prompt sound in the microphone passed twice, Liu Juan answered the phone. When she heard Liu Juan''s voice in the microphone, Wang Fan''s hanging heart was really put back.


    "Juan''er, are you ok?" Wang Fan asked in a trembling voice.


    "It''s OK. Fortunately, the letter arrived in time. Otherwise, I would have encountered a lot of trouble." Liu Juan said on the phone.


    Listening to the tone of Liu Juan''s speech, Wang Fan''s mood gradually began to calm down, he said with a smile: "juan''er, how about Huajie?"


    "Wang Fan, I didn''t rescue Hua Jie. The situation was very chaotic at that time, so the plan to rescue Hua Jie failed!" When Liu Juan said this, her tone was a little heavy.


    Wang fan knows something about Liu Juan''s skills. Since she said that the situation at that time was chaotic, it can be imagined how fierce the scene was.


    In fact, even if Liu Juan doesn''t say that, Wang fan can also have a premonition that things won''t go so smoothly. After all, in the office of Songzhuang upstairs, he heard a lot of gunshots.


    After coming to the police building again, I saw a large number of police officers and the rifles they used, which made Wang Fan more aware of the crisis of Liu Juan''s situation at that time.


    In this case, Liu Juan can with the help of the letter and retreat, it is already unfortunate in the lucky, Wang Fan how dare to look forward to the miracle.


    Although the plan to rescue Hua Jie failed, fortunately, Liu Juan was not injured. As long as the person is still there, there is no other way.


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Fan leaned against the window to smoke. The fact that Hua Jie was not rescued means that Zhao Shanhe was killed has once again reached a deadlock.


    If we can''t find out the truth of Zhao Shanhe''s murder, then Liu pangzi''s revenge on his father can''t be avenged. But if Liu pangzi can''t fulfill his obligation of being a son, how can he go to the gang of Sanlian Gang to show that he is Zhao Shanhe''s son?


    What''s the reason to push Zhao Zheng, who is the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, down the altar and take the position that should belong to him?


    The present situation is becoming more and more complicated. Wang Fan, who lives in W Province, feels isolated and helpless. He can''t think of who he should rely on or what way to help him out of the present predicament.


    If you are in the mainland, not only the ghost uncle can support him secretly, but even the blind master can give him advice. The brothers around him can do a lot of things for him.


    But now?


    Apart from Liu pangzi and Liu Juan, as well as Zhao Ya and Akutagawa shin, he has no one to send.


    Fighting in the Jianghu, the rules of the underworld, which one is not speaking by strength?


    Without the support of the brothers and the help of the boss, even if you are a powerful Bodhisattva, you can''t cure these demons.


    Wang Fan, who has experienced the crisis of T country, once again feels the sense of powerlessness, but he doesn''t want to show his inner anxiety in front of Liu pangzi. He can only rely on smoking to ease his mood.


    Liu pangzi, who is driving, seems to have noticed Wang Fan''s abnormal mood. He carefully asks, "brother fan, do you have something on your mind?"


    "Nothing." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "What''s bothering you about dog?" Liu pangzi witnessed the dog''s tragedy, naturally put Wang Fan''s troubles, thought of the dog''s body.


    When it comes to ah Gou, Wang Fan smiles bitterly again. He shakes his head and says, "ah Gou is not in a hurry. He has some worries now. As long as I can get rid of his worries, he will naturally tell the main messenger behind the scenes."


    "Brother fan, you already have the answer in your heart, don''t you?" Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan and asks.


    "Do you mean Zhao Zheng?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Besides him, will someone tell ah Gou to die? In such a short period of time, Zhao Zheng has a lot of money to support him. There must be a drug trade behind this! " Liu pangzi said firmly.


    "It''s not a secret about the drug trafficking of Sanlian gang. Maybe what you said is right, but we have no evidence. What''s the use of just guessing?" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "Brother fan, this is not the mainland, and we are not the police. What evidence do you want? Do you still expect the police here to find out about Zhao Zheng''s drug trafficking, and then let him be tried by law? " Liu pangzi asked in surprise.

 V2.Chapter 457

    Liu pangzi''s words brightened Wang Fan''s eyes. He suddenly found that he had really drilled the corner of a bull and never walked out of the blind alley he had drawn.


    This is not the mainland, and he is not a policeman. There is no need for him to use the standards in the mainland to demand himself.


    At this moment, he is just a gangster. He just wants to help his brother sit in the position of big brother of Sanlian gang.


    Then as long as he abides by the rules of the underworld, he can do anything.


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan laughs, and many things that are bothering him are solved at this moment. Smoking, he throws out a cigarette ring and says to Liu Pang Zi with a smile: "Pang Zi, you are really my big brother, ha ha! Actually, a word woke me up! Yeah, we''re gangsters. What evidence do we need? You don''t need to be recognized! "


    "Hey, brother fan, you''d better call me fat. You call me big brother. I''m a little scared!" Seeing the smile on Wang Fan''s face, Liu pangzi relaxed a lot.


    All along, Liu pangzi has been following Wang Fan''s footsteps, so from his heart, he has already regarded Wang Fan as his life example. Moreover, blind master has repeatedly praised Wang Fan in front of Liu pangzi, which makes Liu pangzi full of admiration for Wang Fan.


    This time I came to w Province, Wang Fan was for him to come out, which made Liu pangzi more determined to Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi is in a good mood to be able to help Wang Fan. Holding the steering wheel, he can''t help humming a song: "Bo Lou, Ji Dou and Da Dang are watching the sun. The land is of the highest level. In terms of the background, I don''t say I''m defeated. The light of the sword and the shadow of the sword make me break into the club and show my ability. I''m determined to make a family sound. Even if I die, I won''t be surprised. My blood can flow down."


    This is a song from the nineties of last century. After listening to this song, many young people are full of admiration for the brotherhood between them.


    In fact, it was not only the people of that era who admired this kind of friendship. No matter in that era, young people would be full of fantasy about the river and lake, and eager for the sincere friendship between brothers.


    The ancients said: scholars die for their confidants!


    It is a kind of praise for the true brotherhood, and the true brotherhood is pure, it does not mix any impurities.


    The singing reverberates in the carriage. Driven by the atmosphere rendered by the singing, Wang Fan also has a feeling of blood boiling.


    The car is speeding all the way, driving on the broad road of B city, but two foreigners from the mainland are enjoying a strong warmth in this strange place.


    Brother in, is home!


    This is the heart and dream of the people in the river and lake. Everyone who works hard in the river and lake yearns for this kind of life.


    After returning to the sushi restaurant, Wang Fan met Liu Juan, Akutagawa shin and several men in suits standing behind Akutagawa shin.


    "Is this your man?" Wang Fan took a look at those men in suits and asked Akutagawa shin in a low voice.


    Akutagawa shin in kimono nodded and said, "they are all my brothers. They usually come to the store to take care of my business. When they have something to do, they will help me."


    "Tut Tut, it''s the first time I''ve heard people say that the underworld is so obscure that they actually say that these people are your customers. Ha ha!" Wang Fan heard Akutagawa''s explanation and patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    Wang Fan such a move, let Akutagawa letter is also very helpless, he shook his head and said: "whatever you say."


    Liu Juan stepped forward, took Wang Fan''s hand and said, "I''m sorry, I messed up."


    "Juan''er, it''s my fault. I didn''t think there was an ambush in the police station. I was careless!" Wang Fan quickly took the initiative to take responsibility.


    Speaking Kung Fu, everyone has entered the inner room. After Zhao Ya poured tea for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, she sat next to Akutagawa letter.


    The men in suits behind Akutagawa did not follow Wang Fan into the inner room. Instead, they stood in two rows on the aisle outside the room, as if they were guarding everyone in the room.


    After another look at the men in suits, Wang Fan asked curiously, "Xin, you brothers look very professional. Aren''t you from the group of three?"


    "My father, Mr. Akutagawa Yilong, used to be the coach of the black dragon Association. The black dragon association was responsible for training members of the three member group long ago, so you can understand that as well." Akutagawa replied.


    "Damn it! You are really a group of three! So these brothers are just like you? " Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. Wang Fan, sister Hua hasn''t been rescued. Our plan has been exposed. What should we do next? Have you thought about it? " Akutagawa digs the subject.


    When it comes to not rescuing Hua Jie, Zhao Ya asked blankly, "how can they know we are going to rescue Hua Jie, and why should they arrange so many people in the police station?"


    "This shows that Huajie is very important, and our plan has made them aware of the danger, but because of my status as a member of the royal family of T country, they dare not kill me openly!" Wang Fan hands a stand, very helpless said.


    "Wang Fan, you mean Huajie is a key person!" Akutagawa frowned and asked nervously.


    "Of course, if not, why are there more people in the police station and weapons like rifles used? Isn''t it that we are worried that Hua Jie will be rescued by us? " Wang Fan explained.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Akutagawa''s eyebrows wrinkled more and more tightly, even Liu Juan''s expression was a little heavy.


    Seeing the wrong look on the two faces, Wang Fan said: "don''t be discouraged. Although the plan failed this time, we still have a chance. As long as we don''t give up, we can save Huajie!"


    "Wang Fan, sister Hua is no longer here!" Liu Juan said in a low voice.


    Wang Fan, who is cheering up for everyone, hears Liu Juan''s words, and his face is frozen. He looks at Liu Juan in surprise and asks, "no? Not at the police station? Or


    "When I rescued Hua Jie, I met the ambush of the police. Hua Jie was injured and her action was not very convenient, so I didn''t escape the pursuit of the police." Liu Juan said with regret.


    As the only person at the scene when Zhao Shanhe was killed that day, Hua Jie is the key for Wang Fan to find out the truth.


    But such a key figure was killed by the police, which made Wang Fan a little unacceptable.


    If it''s about not changing gold, Wang fan can do things according to the rules of the river without producing evidence.


    How can he solve the problem of tracing the cause of Zhao Shanhe''s death?


    Do you mean to kill anyone who has doubts?


    But the question is, who should Wang Fan suspect?


    Shangguanhao?

 V2.Chapter 458

    The thought that the ultimate suspect would be Shangguan Hao made Wang Fan''s heart thump.


    If the enemy in W province is only Zhao Zheng, the big brother of the triad Gang, then Wang fan can help Liu pang to replace Zhao Zheng according to the rules of the river.


    But if Liu pangzi''s hatred of killing his father gets involved with the mayor of B city, then Wang fan can''t solve this problem!


    Shangguan Hao, mayor of B city in W Province, is also a member of the parliament of W province. This identity can not be shaken by Wang Fan.


    Although it has the aura of a member of the royal family of T country, Wang fan can be respected in front of Shangguan Hao.


    But that doesn''t mean he can push the mayor out of office or even investigate him.


    Moreover, if Wang Fan behaves unfairly to shangguanhao, he will be killed immediately. After all, Songzhuang, the first elder brother of the police station in city B, is completely shangguanhao''s person.


    As if seeing Wang Fan''s troubles, Akutagawa Shin asked in a low voice, "do you already have a suspect?"


    "Yes Wang Fan replied.


    "But tell me who it is?"


    "Shangguanhao!"


    "Is that him?" Akutagawa frowned and asked in a cold voice.


    "Xiongbo told me about what happened in those years. Although he clearly told me that Hua Jie was the only witness present, he repeatedly stressed that Shangguan Hao was responsible for the murder of Zhao Laozi." Wang Fan thought of xiongbo talking with him, and told the situation at that time.


    Listening to Wang Fan talking about this, Liu Juan also said: "since Xiong Bo knew that Hua Jie was present at that time, why didn''t he ask Hua Jie the truth? Instead, he had been full of doubts about the police investigation?"


    "He suspects the police investigation?" Zhao Ya asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes! When we met him, when we asked about the murder of Mr. Zhao, he doubted the police''s final investigation results, but he didn''t know at that time that his wife Hua Jie was the witness! " Wang Fan explained.


    "My wife testified that it was Yao LAN who killed Zhao Shanhe, and then Yao LAN committed suicide, but Xiong Bo was very suspicious of the result. There must be something wrong with it!" Akutagawa said with profound meaning.


    "It was the police who were in charge of the investigation at that time who let Hua Jie give a false confession and finally came to such a conclusion!" Liu Juan said with a sneer.


    "There''s one more thing you may not know." Wang Fan continued.


    When they heard Wang Fan''s words, they all looked at him. Especially as Zhao Shanhe''s own son, Liu pangzi was worried. He asked anxiously, "brother fan, if you have anything to say, we don''t know anything, and we want to know everything."


    "Yes! Go ahead, brother fan Zhao Ya is also worried.


    "Mr. Zhao and Yao LAN have known each other for a long time. At that time, Mr. Zhao offended a gangster in B city. In order not to be troubled by the other party, he killed the other party and his subordinates in the bar, and that battle just saved Yao LAN!" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    Seeing the bitter smile on Wang Fan''s face, Liu Juan asked with some doubts: "Wang Fan, what are you grinning at? Is Yao Lan''s appearance deliberately arranged? "


    "No, I think it really looks like someone deliberately arranged it, but in fact, the meeting of Yao LAN and Zhao Laozi is more like the arrangement of fate!" Wang Fan replied.


    "The arrangement of fate?" Liu pangzi asked.


    "At that time, the gangster elder brother of B city was killed, and the police also had a lot of pressure, but Mr. Zhao and them were not investigated by the police. Do you know why?" Wang Fan looked at the crowd and asked.


    "Why?" Asked Liu pangzi.


    "Did my father and the police already get on the line at that time?" Zhao Ya also asked.


    Listening to his brother and sister''s words, Akutagawa Shin shook his head and said, "I heard my father talk about this. At that time, the Sanlian gang had just made some progress. As the founder of the Sanlian Gang, Mr. Zhao Shanhe had no influence. Moreover, he offended the big man who was killed by them that time and nearly destroyed the Sanlian gang."


    "So there''s no backstage?" Liu Juan asked.


    "You can say that!" Akutagawa replied.


    "There is no backstage. Why didn''t the police investigate?" Liu pangzi is more confused.


    Listening to Liu pangzi''s question, Wang Fan was worried about his brother''s IQ. He patted Liu pangzi on the shoulder and said to him, "because someone has committed a capital crime for your father!"


    "What? Someone''s taking the death penalty for my dad? Are they brothers in the gang? It can''t be uncle Xiong Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    I always know that Liu pangzi''s brain is not very smart, but Wang Fan never thought that his brain is so dull.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi still couldn''t figure out the answer, Wang Fan had to say, "it''s Yao LAN!"


    "Yao LAN? impossible! She''s a woman! How can you kill the big brother of the underworld? And didn''t you just say that Yao Lan was the victim of that big brother''s bullying? How did you become a murderer? Are all the people in the police station stupid? " Liu pangzi was surprised by Wang Fan''s reply. He repeatedly questioned and couldn''t believe Wang Fan''s words.


    Looking at Liu pangzi who seemed to be frightened, Wang Fan said with a wry smile, "why can Yao LAN take the blame for Mr. Zhao? I''m afraid we have to ask Shangguan Hao about this."


    "Shangguanhao? "He?" Akutagawa asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Shangguan Hao was the one who investigated the case of the battle in the river and lake. So why did Yao LAN admit that the confession of murder was accepted? We have to ask Shangguan Hao, the mayor now!" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Did my father and shangguanhao already know each other at that time? And then they may have a good relationship with each other! " Liu pangzi guessed.


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, Liu Juan, listening to Liu pangzi''s guess, shook her head and said to him, "I guess things are not necessarily like what you think."


    "Why?" Asked Liu pangzi.


    "Let''s not talk about the strength of the Sanlian gang at that time. Let''s talk about the relationship between Zhao Shanhe and Shangguan Hao. If they have reached that point, why did Zhao Shanhe insist on sending your brother and sister to the mainland instead of staying in city B? After all, shangguanhao''s strength here is enough to protect your brother and sister! " Liu Juan explained.


    The words are reasonable, but Liu pangzi can''t refute them. Zhao Ya frowned, nodded and said: "what Xiao juan''er said is really reasonable, and I suspect that the death of her father may have something to do with Shangguan Hao! I''m afraid only Shangguan Hao knows this in his mind! "


    "But how can we ask him?" Wang Fan hands a stand, is very helpless to ask.

 V2.Chapter 459

    What is the most painful thing in life?


    It''s not that the person you love is close at hand, but you can''t tell him or her what''s on your mind. It''s that you are only one step away from the truth, but separated by an insurmountable gap.


    All kinds of signs show that shangguanhao and Zhao Shanhe''s death are related, but Wang Fan and they can''t think of a way to ask shangguanhao about the truth of that year.


    At this time, Wang Fan suddenly is very distressed xiongbo.


    As Hua Jie''s husband, Xiong Bo is guarding her every day, but he doesn''t dare to ask about what happened in those years.


    There must be a big secret behind the death of Zhao Shanhe and the confession of Hua Jie as a witness.


    Xiongbo dare not ask, dare not think, dare not touch Huajie''s past easily.


    Helpless Wang Fan had to call uncle GUI. Although he didn''t know if Uncle GUI could help in the current difficulties, he felt very down-to-earth when he thought of Uncle GUI.


    "Hello, Xiao Fan?" Uncle GUI''s low voice came from the microphone.


    "Uncle GUI, I''m in W province. I''m in some trouble." Wang Fan leaned on the head of the bed and said awkwardly, smoking a cigarette.


    "Yes? ha-ha! I guess you won''t call me if you don''t get into trouble! Come on, what''s the trouble? " Uncle GUI asked with a smile.


    Hearing ghost uncle''s laughter, Wang Fan was very embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "when I was investigating the murder of Liu pangzi''s father, I met a difficult problem. When Zhao Shanhe was killed, there was an eyewitness, but the eyewitness was killed yesterday. Now I can''t find out whether the police investigation report was true."


    "Do you suspect that the police over there have made a false investigation report?" Asked the ghost uncle.


    "Yes, many things are too suspicious!"


    "Do you want to investigate the police who handled the case?"


    "Yes


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you with that. After all, you know, the situation in W province is quite complicated, and we can''t tell the people there."


    "Is there no other way?"


    "Are all the people who investigated the case still in the police station? According to the calculation of time, some people should have reached the retirement age


    "Retired?" Wang Fan eyes a stare, surprise of say.


    All along, Wang Fan''s focus is on Shangguan Hao, so he has been thinking about how to find out some things that interest him from Shangguan Hao.


    But Shangguan Hao''s identity is an insurmountable gap, which blocks Wang Fan''s ideas.


    Now the words of ghost uncle opened another door for Wang Fan.


    It''s never a matter for the police to handle a case alone. Even Shangguan Hao had the initiative to investigate the case at that time, there would be other police officers involved.


    As Shangguan Hao, mayor of city B, Wang Fan has no way to ask him about what happened in that year, but it doesn''t mean that other police officers can''t find him. If the police officers in that year have retired, it will be more convenient for Wang Fan to find him.


    However, Wang Fan soon thought of another question. He was worried and asked, "Uncle ghost, what if those retired police officers refuse to cooperate with me? Do you want to use the rules of the world? "


    "Xiaofan, do you overestimate the police officers over there? Maybe in the mainland, you may be disappointed, but in W Province, I believe if you have enough sincerity, you will get something! " Ghost uncle meaningful said.


    "Sincerity? What is sincerity? " Wang Fan asked.


    The ghost uncle on the other end of the phone, listening to Wang Fan''s words, was funny. He said casually: "Xiaofan, what is sincerity? Don''t you know? Nowadays, money can make the devil push the mill, not to mention the retired police officers who live in poverty? "


    "Nani? fall on evil days? Uncle ghost, you are not joking Wang Fan, who doesn''t know much about w Province, can''t believe uncle GUI''s words.


    The experience of living in the mainland has always made him feel comfortable after retirement.


    Drinking tea, playing cards, walking birds and dancing square dance are the basic life after retirement. With a large amount of pension every month, many people enjoy a better life, which makes them yearn for the life after old age.


    Who will take risks for money?


    Anyway, Wang Fan would never do that. He would not give up this comfortable life for the sake of money.


    "Xiao Fan, after the police officers in W province retire, their life is very hard, which is related to their system. Moreover, for their own interests, many politicians only care about those groups that are useful to them, and retired police officers are like tools without value to them." Ghost uncle said.


    "Damn it! That''s what it''s called Wang Fan''s heart was a little bleak when he thought of the cold and hunger of the retired police officers.


    "In fact, not only the retired police officers, but also the active police officers are just tools for politicians to add their merits. Haven''t you heard about the recent police compensation case in W province?" Ghost uncle says again.


    "Police compensation? What happened? To whom? " Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "A few years ago, in order to achieve their own goals, some politicians organized societies and underworld forces to besiege the government of W province. In order to stabilize the situation, the police station dispatched a large number of police forces to protect government officials." Ghost uncle said.


    Uncle GUI''s words in the microphone made Wang Fan suddenly remember that the news he saw on the TV of W province these days was about the incident that besieged the government in that year, and the result of this incident did not seem to convince the public.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask again, uncle GUI said, "in the past two years, the politicians who made trouble took control of the power and began to overthrow the black and white. They began to liquidate the police officers and demanded that they compensate the lawless elements who besieged the government."


    "Yes! I saw this news. Uncle GUI, it seems that it''s called the flower incident. Damn it, the politicians here are really too strong. They can do this kind of open-minded and lying thing without conscience? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "So, how are the police officers over there? Will they refuse you to investigate the case in order to protect their superiors? " Uncle GUI asked with a smile on the other end of the phone.


    "The trough! If it was me, I would seize this opportunity to seek justice from my boss. This is too much bullshit! " Wang Fan said indignantly.


    "Well, I''ve figured out a way for you. Just do it. If there''s any situation, you can tell me in time. Although we have no way to deal with those politicians, we still have the ability to tell the truth to the masses!" Ghost uncle said.


    "I knew that these grandsons in W province would not escape from you! Ha ha Wang Fan understood the ghost uncle''s meaning and replied with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 460

    It''s not difficult to find the police officers who participated in the case handling in those years. After all, it''s the Internet age. A lot of previous information can still be found by searching on the Internet.


    In addition, Akutagawa''s subordinates are also some smart and capable roles. Soon, Wang Fan found the address of one of the retired police officers.


    "HengAn elderly care center? Xin, are you sure this is the current address of the retired police officer Liang Bo? " Wang Fan looked at the sign in front of the apartment, some can''t believe it.


    A six story building that looks old, and a courtyard with only two tables, are the HengAn elderly care center in the address.


    Wang Fan''s question had not yet been answered by Akutagawa letter, when he heard a woman''s sharp voice, shouting: "liangbo, if you don''t ask for nursing fee again, I''ll let the security guard drive you out!"


    "Haven''t I used up my nursing fees yet? Why are you driving me out of here? " A skinny man with a red face and a thick neck was pushed to the door.


    Seeing the skinny man in front of him, Wang fan is sure that they are not looking for the wrong place. He is Liang Liang, the detective of the criminal investigation section of B city police station.


    "Excuse me, are you uncle liang?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Standing at the door, Liang Bo, who was quarreling with the woman in the yard, turned his head and looked at Wang Fan beside him, and Akutagawa shin, who was following Wang Fan behind him. He said angrily, "boy, do you want to scare me?"


    "Er..." Hearing Liang Bo''s words, Wang Fan had a black line on his head. He didn''t know where Liang Bo''s words came from.


    While they were talking, a sensual woman came out of the courtyard apartment building. Her short hair was tied with a perm roll, and she looked coldly at Wang Fan at the door.


    Seeing the woman coming out of the apartment building, Liang Bo was even more angry. He pointed to the woman''s nose and said, "rent Granny! You''re trying to get this little bastard to drive me away! You look down on me too much! Don''t forget, I was.. Ouch


    Before Liang Bo''s words were finished, a red sandal hit him in the face.


    "Liang, don''t fart there. I''ll drive you out. What''s your name? Blind your dog The charterer scolded loudly.


    Liang Bo, who was beaten in the face by the cold mop, rubbed his sour nose with his hand and said unconvinced: "then you say, what does this little rabbit do?"


    "Hello! You two guys! Are you looking for this poor man? " The granny went to the gate of the yard, picked up the sandals on the ground, and asked impolitely with a pick of eyebrows.


    "Charterer, my elder brother asked me to come to liangbo and give him some money." As Wang Fan spoke, he took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket.


    After seeing the money in Wang Fan''s hand, she quickly reached out and rubbed her eyes to make sure that these colorful banknotes were not deceptive props, and her face was immediately filled with smiles.


    "Oh! Why didn''t you say it earlier? It''s all our own people, our own people! " With these words, the charterer reached out to pick up the money in Wang Fan''s hand.


    Just when the rent lady''s fingertips were about to touch those banknotes, Wang Fan quickly drew his hand back. He shook his head and said, "my elder brother said that this money is going to be given to Liang Liang Liang, the detective of B city police station. What do you want?"


    Seeing that the money in her hand was taken back, the charterer looked disappointed. She turned to grab liangbo''s collar and yelled at him, "you old man, please bring me the money quickly!"


    Liangbo, who was caught in the collar, was very embarrassed. He pushed aside the hand of the charterer, and arranged his clothes. He put on an old look and said to Wang Fan, "boy, who is your boss? Why haven''t I met you? "


    "What are you talking about! You don''t care who the boss is. Don''t you see the money in his hand? Bring it quickly The charterer yelled at liangbo.


    Originally, he wanted to pretend to be superior, but he was beaten back by the charterer. Liangbo quickly reached for the money in Wang Fan''s hand and said, "give me the money. I''m the one you''re looking for."


    "Wait a minute! How do you prove that you are Liang Liang? " Wang Fan put the money back into his trouser pocket and asked carefully.


    "Damn it! You don''t even know me, but you dare to mix in B city. Who''s your boss? damn it! I''ll teach him how to be a man in the future! " Seeing that Wang Fan actually put the money back into his trouser pocket, Liang Bo scolded angrily.


    "He''s Liang Liang, the chief of the Criminal Investigation Department of B city." The charterer said to one side.


    Hearing this, Liang Bo raised his head with pride, which was quite the same as when he was in high spirits.


    "Are you a detective? Why don''t I believe it? " Wang Fan asked deliberately.


    "No? Blind the dog eye of your boy When Liang Bo heard Wang Fan''s query, he immediately became angry and uttered rude words.


    But one side of the Charter woman is very calm, in the face of Wang Fan''s doubt, immediately took off the foot of the cool drag.


    Liang Bo, who was really going to teach Wang Fan a lesson, saw the sandal in the woman''s hand and his face changed greatly. He wanted to run away, but he was caught by the charterer by the collar again.


    The red sandal blocked Liang Bo''s lower face, leaving only a pair of eyes and sparse hair on top of her head. The charterer took a look at Liang Bo whose face was blocked by the sandal, nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Wang Fan, "look at his eyes, aren''t they bright?"


    "Yes Wang Fan nodded.


    He raised his sandal an inch and blocked the upper half of liangbo''s face. The charterer asked again, "look at this mouth, isn''t it angular?"


    "The nose is a little red!" Wang Fan answered truthfully.


    "Don''t care about the details!" The charterer frowned and was dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s answer.


    "Well, it''s really angular, if you look at it after the swelling is reduced!" Wang Fan replied.


    "A pair of bright eyes, a mouth angular, this is not a typical hero image? Do you still doubt that he is not a detective? " The charterer said to Wang Fan seriously.


    Being stunned by the words of the charterer, Wang Fan almost didn''t kneel down to the woman with strange thinking and excellent eloquence.


    A pair of red sandals perfectly explains the combination mode of the hero image, as well as her serious attitude, which is textbook like nonsense.


    The charterer with a cold mop in her hand, seeing Wang Fan''s eyes staring, said with a proud face: "well, since you have nothing to say, take the money! I''ll come back and thank you for this old man! "


    "Who is the boss of your family?" Liang Bo, whose eyes were blocked by the cold drag, still couldn''t help asking.


    "Sanlian helps Zhao Shanhe!" Akutagawa replied coldly.

 V2.Chapter 461

    Zhao Shanhe, the leader of the Sanlian Gang, has been dead for more than 20 years, but his name is still like a thunderbolt. Liangbo and the charterer, hearing Akutagawa''s words, don''t hesitate to turn around and run back to the yard. With a dull sound of locking the door, the front door of the apartment in the yard is tightly locked.


    Stooping to pick up the red sandal on the ground, Wang Fan looked back awkwardly at Akutagawa shin and said quietly, "did Zhao Ya tell you about your personality defect?"


    "No Akutagawa replied seriously.


    "Can you euphemistically say something more sensitive in the future? For example, you can say that our boss is Liu Jiaxing. When Liang Bo asks who Liu Jiaxing is, we should have already entered the house! " Wang Fan patiently taught Akutagawa shin.


    "You have a point!" Akutagawa nodded in agreement.


    "What next?" Wang Fan asked.


    Looking at the door of the apartment and the surrounding environment, Akutagawa Shin said, "there is no monitoring around. Do you want to break the door?"


    "The trough! Merciless


    Looking at Akutagawa''s serious eyes, Wang fan can''t help sighing that the r people really have a different way of thinking, and actually solve the problem so directly.


    "Will you make them think that we are here for revenge?" Wang Fan asked.


    "What do you say?" Akutagawa asked solemnly.


    "Well, you can do it first. I''ll act according to the situation." Wang Fan pointed to the door of the apartment and made a gesture of please.


    Akutagawa shin, dressed in kimono, strode to the door of the apartment, raised his leg and was ready to kick the door open.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The window on the second floor was pushed open. The charterer stood at the window, pointing to Akutagawa shin and shouting.


    Hearing the old woman''s cry, Akutagawa took back his feet and looked up at the old woman who was half stretched out.


    Wang Fan, standing at the gate of the courtyard, put one hand on his forehead to block the sun, and one hand held a cigarette. He smoked two mouthfuls from time to time, waiting for the charterer to speak.


    Seeing the two young people downstairs looking at themselves, the charterer calmed down and said, "are you two sure you''re just looking for Liang Liang?"


    "Of course! What else are we doing here? Are you going to stay with me? " Wang Fan, who was smoking, asked calmly.


    "Good! I''ll throw this old man down now, you two take him away, don''t damage my things here, can you do it? " The charterer asked aloud.


    "Nani? Throw it down? " When Wang Fan heard the words of the charterer, he was surprised.


    "Can you agree?" The charterer asked again.


    "Sister-in-law, I think you have some misunderstanding. We are not here to kill people. It''s just a visit. If you throw liangbo down from the upstairs, will he have to fall half dead?" Wang Fan looked at the distance from the second floor to the ground. He didn''t mean to say that Liang Bo would be so cocky.


    Standing in front of the apartment door, Akutagawa Shin turned to Wang Fan and corrected: "this woman is not going to kill people and then plant it on us! Are you sure liangbo won''t fall to death with such a high drop? "


    "Letter! You have exposed your honest character again Wang Fan mouth a twitch, not angry said.


    Hearing the conversation, the woman on the second floor turned around and said, "I''m not dead. They don''t look like they''re here for revenge."


    "Don''t talk. Are you afraid they don''t know it''s my plan?" From the window on the second floor, Liang Bo''s voice was very angry.


    Hearing the conversation on the second floor, Wang Fan understood.


    What she said just now was just to try Wang Fan''s intention. She didn''t mean to throw liangbo down.


    Although it seems that the charterer is very cruel to liangbo, the relationship between the two people is not as it seems, even a bit like a husband and wife.


    "Miso, miso"


    Standing at the door of the apartment, Akutagawa Shin suddenly put forth his strength on his feet and grasped the overhanging eaves with his hands. He jumped a few times and came to the second floor window. Without waiting for the people in the room to react, he had already jumped in.


    Wang Fan at the gate of the courtyard witnessed all this and was even more frightened by Akutagawa''s skill. He stared at the window on the second floor for fear that people in the room would be thrown out by Akutagawa.


    Fortunately, on the second floor, there were only a few quarrels and a few things beating. Then everything was calm again.


    When Wang Fan calmed down, the door of the apartment had been opened. Akutagawa Shin stood inside the door and waved to him, "I''ve tied people up. Come here!"


    "Damn it! Is it that tough? " Wang Fan some can''t believe ran past.


    After Wang Fan followed Akutagawa and came to the room on the second floor facing the stairs, his reverence for Akutagawa was deepened.


    Sitting on the ground, liangbo and baopo were back to back, hands and feet were tightly tied, and their mouths were stuffed with a ball of things.


    "Xin, have you ever been a cowboy? Did you learn how to bundle people when you were a cowboy? " Wang Fan revolved around the two people on the ground and couldn''t help praising Akutagawa''s methods.


    "Man, I''ve been caught by you. Just ask what you want!" Instead of answering Wang Fan''s question, Akutagawa moved a chair and sat at the door.


    The rent woman was tied up with a flustered face. Her scattered hair looked like a chicken nest, and her plump body was tightly held by the rope, just like a meat dumpling.


    It seems that Wang fan is staring at the granny all the time. Liang Bo is very angry. He has something in his mouth. He shakes his head hard and says something in his mouth.


    "Liangbo, what do you want to say? Are you dissatisfied with the charterer? Do you want me to teach her a lesson? " Wang Fan said to Liang Bo with a bad smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the charterer was so scared that she turned pale. She shook her head hard and didn''t know what she was saying.


    Liang Bo, who was tied behind the old woman, turned white and trembled.


    Sitting at the door, Akutagawa Shin looked at them and said: "I guess their relationship is not so good. Liangbo is not willing to hurt the charterer. If you continue to scare him like this, maybe he will be angry to death!"


    The Chartered woman who had been scared to death and heard the words of mustard letter repeatedly nodded, and tears in her eyes had already painted the foundation of her face.


    Liang Bo, who was so angry that he felt powerless, felt aggrieved, as if he had been touched by Akutagawa shin.


    Moving his eyes away from the two people on the ground, Wang Fan turned to look at Akutagawa Shin at the door and said helplessly: "Shin, I find that when I am with an honest man, I will lose a lot of fun that I should have."


    "Honest man? Are you talking about me? " Akutagawa asked calmly.

 V2.Chapter 462

    The relationship between liangbo and Baobao is really unusual. After Wang Fan untied the two people, liangbo first checked the situation of Baobao, and then blocked her behind.


    "Come to me if you have something, don''t hurt her!" The thin liangbo said with trembling body.


    The former detective Liang Sir has long lost the prestige of that year, but in the face of Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin, he still showed the courage of that year.


    After all, she is a woman. In front of such a big scene, she can''t help but want to rely on men.


    "Liang Bo, do you know what we are here to ask you?" Wang Fan also moved a chair and sat down steadily.


    Liang Bo frowned, but soon he said calmly, "I caught many people in those years. How do you know that you two want to revenge on me?"


    I didn''t expect that liangbo suddenly changed his tone. Wang Fan was stunned at first, and then said with a smile: "liangbo, we are not here to seek revenge. Thanks to your Divine detective''s hand, we can solve the case so quickly. We are entrusted by elder brother to thank you specially."


    "Big brother? Zhao Zheng? " Asked Liang Bo.


    "No, Zhao Zheng is only the adopted son of leader Zhao. Our eldest brother is his own son." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s report, Liang Bo''s eyes brightened and asked nervously, "who''s your elder brother? Is it the child that Zhao Shanhe''s wife gave birth to later? "


    Confused by liangbo''s words, Wang Fan turns to see Akutagawa Shin behind him, but sees that the expression on his face is very calm.


    Why does Liang Bo ask, is Wang Fan''s eldest brother the child that Zhao Shanhe''s wife later gave birth to?


    Didn''t you know about Zhao Ya''s birth?


    What does the calm expression on Akutagawa''s face mean?


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite Liang Bo, suddenly had a different feeling. He thought Liang Bo''s words must not be so simple.


    Since liangbo asked, Wang Fan did not deny it. He nodded with a smile and asked, "liangbo, you seem to know something about my elder brother."


    "Damn it! I knew it would pay off sooner or later! " Liang Bo glared and scolded.


    Liang Bo was a little emotional, and Wang Fan felt that there was something wrong with it. But because he didn''t know the truth, he didn''t go on.


    The scolding liangbo mumbled for a long time, and then said to Wang Fan: "you go back and tell your elder brother that I can''t manage the affairs of their brothers, and I don''t want to manage them. Whoever should manage this matter, I don''t want to get involved."


    "Liangbo, since you know this, you should stand up and say something fair!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "To be fair? Damn justice. I''ve been a policeman for so many years. I''ve been penniless by those people because I said a fair word. Now tell me, let me say a fair word? " Liang Bo cursed, his face was very ugly.


    The more excited Liang Bo was, the more Wang Fan felt that it was not easy.


    But he can''t be too direct. After all, liangbo is not a fool. If he suddenly finds out that Wang Fan''s eldest brother is not the same as what he said, it will collapse completely.


    Wang Fan turned his eyes and said with a smile: "liangbo, our elder brother said that as long as you are willing to stand up and say a fair word for him, he will make up for your losses in these years."


    Money is the only way to start everything.


    Liang Bo, who was very emotional, heard that Wang Fan wanted to make up for his losses in recent years, and his eyes lit up with greed.


    Looking at Wang Fan carefully, Liang Bo said, "how much can your elder brother give me?"


    "This number." Wang Fan grinned and stretched out a finger.


    "Grass! I thought how much! RMB ten thousand yuan? Are you going to send a beggar? " Liang Bo scolded angrily.


    "A hundred thousand! Dollars Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Hiding behind liangbo, the charterer heard Wang Fan say $100000. She immediately pushed liangbo behind her back and whispered: "old man, it''s $100000! You''ve got to take care of it


    At the same time, Wang Fan, who heard the old woman''s words, quickly said: "liangbo, now you write down what happened in those years, and I can give you 50000 US dollars as a deposit immediately! How''s it going? "


    "Boy! You mean what you say? Won''t you lie to me? " Liang Bo asked in disbelief.


    "As long as you don''t cheat me, I won''t cheat you!" Wang Fan said sincerely.


    As soon as they hit it off, Liang bodang even went to find paper and pen and began to recall those things.


    When Liang Bo wrote all the things in those years on a piece of paper, it was almost noon. Wang Fan, who had smoked half a box of cigarettes, yawned and took the paper from Liang Bo''s hand.


    On the 16 open white paper, there are some things densely written. In the lower right corner, there is the name and date of liangbo.


    "Boy! Bring me the money When Liang Bo said that, he would take back the paper full of memories from Wang Fan''s hand.


    "Don''t worry! Liang Bo, I always want to see. What you write on it is different from what my elder brother said Wang Fan''s hand dodged, and Liang Bo reached out to him.


    "What''s good to see, isn''t it that little mess? You big brother, do you want to find a reliable answer from me when you hear something Liang Bo asked mysteriously.


    "Liangbo, sure enough, Jiang is still hot. You can guess our elder brother''s mind all at once, hehe! As long as you write the previous things clearly on this piece of paper, money will not be less than you! " Wang Fan also said with a smile.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t seem to be deceiving himself, Liang Bo pulled a chair, sat down beside Wang Fan, smoked a cigarette and said, "shangguanhao, that son of a bitch, killed Laozi when he fell into the well. He should have thought of today!"


    Wang Fan, who is reading carefully with the paper in his hand, just smiles when he hears what liangbo said, but he doesn''t answer. His mind is now on these dense small words. How can he have the mind to listen to what liangbo said.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t pay any attention to him, liangbo didn''t stop talking. He continued: "it''s a pity that Zhao Shanhe is a character! It''s in the hands of a woman. He''s the only one to blame. He has no brain, and he has no ability. How can he play with Shangguan hao? "


    Wang Fan, who had already seen half of him, could not help sweating when he listened to Liang Bo''s words. He looked at Liang Bo in disbelief and asked in a trembling voice, "Liang Bo, are these things you wrote true? You don''t want to blackmail Shangguan Hao for revenge, do you

 V2.Chapter 463

    Wang Fan''s surprised expression and what he said really startled Akutagawa''s letter sitting at the door. He quickly stood up and went to Wang Fan''s side. He reached for the piece of paper full of memories of his good uncle.


    After reading the contents of the paper in a hurry, Akutagawa Shin also looked at liangbo with a surprised face and asked incredulously, "are you sure that what is written on it is what you saw with your own eyes, not what you heard?"


    "Boy! What''s your attitude? If you don''t believe me, give me this paper back! " Liang Bo said angrily, reaching out to take back the paper in Akutagawa''s letter.


    How could Akutagawa shin, whose skill is already good, let liangbo succeed? He stepped back and distanced himself from liangbo, folded the paper in his hand and carefully put it in his pocket.


    Seeing Akutagawa''s letter putting the paper together, liangbo said unhappily, "boy, do you want to go back?"


    "Liangbo, we won''t give you less money. I can write you a check now!" Wang fandang said between liangbo and Akutagawa.


    "Well! Boy, I don''t think you dare to play tricks with me. To be honest, even if you don''t give me money, I''m happy to see shangguanhao''s two sons fighting each other! " Liang Bo said with a cold hum.


    "Has Zhao Shanhe''s wife been raped by Shangguan hao?" Wang Fan bit his teeth, and finally asked hard.


    "Nonsense! I took the man back. Shangguanhao ate his own food. I was loyal to my wife. I would not do the same thing as shangguanhao''s son of a bitch When Liang Bo talked about Shangguan Hao''s scandal, he was more serious and boasted of his nobility.


    Wang fan is not in the mood to investigate whether liangbo is really loyal to his wife, and he is not in the mood to listen. Now he wants to know whether Shangguan Hao raped Zhao Shanhe''s wife, Liu pangzi''s mother!


    Seeing Wang Fan''s distrust, Liang Bo went on to say, "Shangguan Hao was the first brother of the police station. I worked under him, so it''s convenient for me to ask more about what he told me. But later I heard that Shangguan Hao wanted to attack Zhao Shanhe''s wife because of Yao LAN!"


    "Yao LAN?" Wang Fan frowned slightly and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! Yao LAN, and the smelly boy named Zhao Zheng later! " Liangbo said.


    "Is Yao LAN still having an affair with Shangguan hao?" Wang fan then asked.


    "It''s more than having an affair. Zhao Zheng is Shangguan Hao''s own son! Yao LAN gave birth to this child in prison. Shangguan Hao rescued their mother and son. I didn''t believe it at first, but I didn''t believe it until I saw that Zhao Zheng looked similar to Shangguan Hao! "


    "Is Shangguan Hao taking revenge on Zhao Shanhe because he wanted to take revenge on Zhao Shanhe?"


    "Of course, otherwise, why did he have to sleep with Zhao Shanhe''s wife and make Zhao Shanhe a cheap father for his children! ha-ha! Shangguanhao is really a tough guy with a vicious heart When Liang Bo said this, he burst out laughing.


    Listening to Liang Bo''s laughter, Wang Fan feels very harsh. He knows that Liang Bo is laughing at Zhao Shanhe''s coward.


    No matter who is responsible for this, it is really a hard thing to accept.


    Since Shangguan Hao has done such a thing to Zhao Shanhe for revenge, does Zhao Shanhe not want to revenge him at all?


    Unless Zhao Shanhe doesn''t know about it at all!


    Wang Fan''s conjecture was answered, and Liang Bo, as the insider, went on to say: "Zhao Shanhe, that silly boy, was around Yao LAN every day at that time. He didn''t even know that his wife had been taken to sleep for a few days. If Shangguan Hao hadn''t worried about Zhao Shanhe''s old woman''s suicide, he wouldn''t have let that woman go home!"


    I didn''t expect that Liu pangzi''s father was so ridiculous that he pestered Yao LAN every day. He didn''t even know what happened to his wife.


    I don''t know if Liu pangzi would avenge his father if he knew these things.


    As Wang Fan pondered how to tell Liu pangzi about it, Akutagawa Shin asked: "how can you be sure that our eldest brother is shangguanhao''s child?"


    "I''m sure of that! At that time, your elder brother had a little accident, or I accompanied shangguanhao to the hospital to donate blood for the child! Don''t say, Zhao Shanhe''s wife is really smart, Leng is hiding Zhao Shanhe, saved the child! Ha ha Liang Bo, who had been involved in these things in those years, always laughed when he recalled them.


    After all, Zhao Shanhe, the leader of the Sanlian Gang, who is very powerful in front of others, can suffer a lot from these people, which is also worth showing off.


    But liangbo''s laughter is a kind of torture to Wang Fan and Akutagawa.


    At this time, Akutagawa Shin''s face was very ugly, and his heart was more sad than Wang Fan. After all, the child that liangbo said was his wife Zhao ya.


    Seeing the expressions on Wang Fan''s and Akutagawa''s faces, Liang Bo said with a smile: "boy, your boss has such a congressman''s father. Shouldn''t you be happy? Why are you crying? Turn around and ask him to go to shangguanhao to see which child shangguanhao will love more! "


    With a wry smile, Wang Fan didn''t say anything more. He took out a check from his pocket, filled in the amount he promised liangbo, tore it down and handed it to liangbo.


    Wang Fan''s move surprised liangbo, but he still took the check from Wang Fan. After all, the money was really important to him.


    "Boy, for the sake of your credibility, I''ll tell you another important thing. Maybe your elder brother will use it." Liang Bo pocketed the check and said to Wang Fan mysteriously.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "Can you give me the rest of the money? I''m worried that shangguanhao will come to me as soon as you leave. I don''t want to turn against the mayor of B city. It''s not good for me! " Liangbo said.


    "It depends on what you say, whether it''s worth it or not." Wang Fan took out the checkbook, but he didn''t mean to fill in the amount.


    Seeing Wang Fan take out his checkbook, Liang Bo narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, "when Zhao Shanhe was killed, there was another person there. Do you know who it was?"


    "Sister Hua, the maid beside Yao LAN!" Wang Fan''s disappointed return.


    "Sister Hua? Who is Hua Jie? " Liang Bo asked suspiciously.


    Wang Fan, who was about to put away the checkbook, was shocked when he heard what Liang Bo said. He frowned at Liang Bo and asked in surprise, "aren''t you talking about Hua Jie in the villa at that time?"

 V2.Chapter 464

    I thought that the third person in Liang Bo''s mouth was Hua Jie, but Wang Fan never thought that Liang Bo didn''t know Hua Jie, and from the expression on his face, he didn''t mean to cheat Wang Fan.


    Not Hua Jie?


    Who would that be?


    Wang Fan put the checkbook back in his pocket, looked at liangbo in surprise and asked, "liangbo, who is the person you are talking about?"


    "Shangguan Hao!" Liang Bo''s face was strange.


    "Liangbo, how did you know shangguanhao was there? The police investigation report said that Hua Jie, as a witness, proved that Zhao Shanhe''s death was related to Yao LAN. Don''t you know? " Wang Fan asked with distrust.


    "Did you say that investigation report?" Liang Bo asked with disdain.


    "Yes! That''s the investigation report! "


    "Of course, I know that report. I have a signature on it, but the content of the report was written by Shangguan Hao. I just looked at it roughly. As for how to determine the death of Zhao Shanhe, although I also participated in the investigation of the case, I didn''t know."


    "Liangbo, do you mean that you were only a participant in the case of Zhao Shanhe''s murder, but you didn''t know about the investigation?"


    "Of course, it was because of my interest that I took the position of section chief. Shangguan Hao was really good to me at that time."


    "That is to say, the fact that Hua Jie testified was fabricated by Shangguan hao?" Wang Fan asked in fright.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s query, Liang Bo nodded and answered in a positive tone: "that''s true. Shangguan Hao was the first brother of the police station at that time. Of course, we would not stop him if he wanted to do something. Besides, Zhao Shanhe had a grudge against him. He made it clear that he wanted to do Zhao Shanhe. Would we stop him?"


    Liang Bo''s words made Wang Fan feel cold. Although he didn''t want to believe Liang Bo''s words, it was an indisputable fact.


    At that time, Shangguan Hao, as the first brother of the police station, would not have been stopped if he wanted to give Zhao Shanhe a drill. After all, Zhao Shanhe, as a gangster, could not give Shangguan Hao''s police officers a chance to be promoted.


    In this game, Zhao Shanhe lost without any suspense.


    If you think about the scene carefully, it is very likely that Shangguan Hao was at the scene, and it is also very likely that he killed Zhao Shanhe. As for why Yao LAN chose to commit suicide, this is not understandable to Wang Fan!


    As Yao Lan''s servant girl, Hua Jie should know about it. But because she is afraid of Shangguan Hao''s influence, Hua Jie not only conceals the truth of Shangguan Hao''s presence, but also pushes the killing of Zhao Shanhe to Yao LAN who has already died.


    Over the years, Hua Jie must have inadvertently revealed the truth to Xiong Bo. Only in this way can Xiong Bo scoff at the police investigation.


    After all this, Wang Fan suddenly understood everything. He was not only amazed by Shangguan Hao''s ruthlessness and resourcefulness, but also felt helpless for Zhao Shanhe''s death.


    Because a woman''s wife was raped by despicable means, and the child she gave birth to was not her own. For any man, this kind of thing can be described as a disaster.


    However, it''s not over yet. In the end, Zhao Shanhe was killed by Shangguan Hao because of Yao LAN. This is Zhao Shanhe''s sorrow.


    At this time to think about Liu pangzi was sent back to the mainland, Wang fan can also understand Zhao Shanhe''s action at that time.


    Zhao Shanhe must have found the relationship between his wife and Shangguan Hao by accident. He should also know that Zhao Yahe is not his own flesh and blood.


    After learning that he offended Shangguan Hao because of Yao LAN, Zhao Shanhe must have thought about revenge.


    But at that time, Zhao Shanhe didn''t have much confidence to defeat Shangguan Hao, so he sent young Liu pangzi back to the mainland for safety.


    The death of Liu pangzi''s mother should be due to the fact that she was raped. In addition, Zhao Ya is not Zhao Shanhe''s flesh and blood, but Shangguan Hao''s own daughter, which makes her feel that she has no face to face Zhao Shanhe and finally chooses to leave the world with hatred.


    It can be said that a good family, because of Zhao Shanhe''s infatuation with Yao Lan''s beauty, finally went to destruction.


    I don''t know if Liu pangzi will hate his father after he knows about it.


    And Zhao ya, who doesn''t know her life experience, how to face Liu pangzi and Shangguan hao?


    Since Wang Fan and his family came to w Province, Zhao Ya has been excited by the arrival of Liu pangzi. Not everyone can understand the joy of recovering after losing their relatives.


    But now that Zhao Ya''s life experience has been exposed, she and Liu pangzi have actually become enemies. Will this be an absolutely incurable injury to her?


    What would Shangguan Hao think of the existence of Zhao ya?


    Things are getting more and more complicated. Wang fan doesn''t know how to deal with them. He looks back at Akutagawa Shin beside him and finds that he, like himself, is not only shocked but also confused about the whole thing.


    After coming out from liangbo, Wang Fan and Akutagawa didn''t go back to the sushi restaurant directly. After driving to a park, the two men sat in the car and smoked.


    "Brother fan, can we not tell Xiaoya about this?" Akutagawa asked first.


    "Do we have shangguanhao? Liu pangzi''s revenge for killing his father Wang Fan asked bitterly.


    "I mean, let''s hide Zhao Ya''s life experience. Can''t the rest go on as usual?" When Akutagawa spoke, he had no confidence.


    "If Zhao Ya knows about it later, how can we explain it to her? In any case, Shangguan Hao is her own father. " Wang Fan some helpless said.


    "In fact, time can solve all problems. If necessary, I will take her to leave w province and go back to live in my hometown after things are done here." Akutagawa still wants to protect Zhao ya. After all, his love for Zhao Ya does not allow her to be hurt.


    With a bitter smile, Wang Fan turned back to Akutagawa and said to him, "do you want me to be a person who is sorry for their brother and sister with you?"


    "Sometimes, the truth doesn''t necessarily make people happy, and a lot of times, people just need a truth that they think is reasonable, so I don''t think we are wrong about this matter!" Akutagawa''s serious reply.


    In fact, Akutagawa Shin''s words are also Wang Fan''s mind. Instead of letting Liu pangzi and Zhao ya, brother and sister, because Shangguan Hao is in conflict, it''s better to hide the matter and never mention it.


    Wang Fan, who held out his hand, laughed and said to Akutagawa: "brother, I agree with your suggestion!"

 V2.Chapter 465

    Wang Fan and Akutagawa, who return to sushi restaurant, don''t mention the story of Zhao ya. This is a secret between the two men, although it really makes their hearts a little uneasy.


    Zhao ya, who opened the door, was very happy to see Akutagawa letter. Although there were many difficulties in front of her, Zhao Ya always maintained an optimistic attitude.


    Perhaps in the eyes of a woman, the health and happiness of her loved one is something worthy of her happiness.


    Liu pangzi and Liu Juan are busy preparing lunch. Although Zhao Ya and Akutagawa grew up together, she can''t cook.


    Of course, all this is understandable. After all, a man who keeps cooking is delicious and knows how to love himself, which woman will learn to cook?


    "So fragrant? Is it chicken soup? " Smelling the smell of the kitchen, the greedy insect in Wang Fan''s stomach was hooked up again.


    Liu pangzi, who heard Wang Fan talking, explored his family background from the kitchen and said with a smile, "brother fan, you haven''t drunk the chicken soup I made for a long time. Hehe, let me show you today."


    As soon as I heard that it was chicken soup, Wang Fan''s mood suddenly improved a lot. The temptation of delicious food can affect a person''s mood a lot of times. Although there is no scientific reason for this, it is really a reality.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t see Liu Juan, went to the kitchen door and looked inside. However, he happened to see Liu Juan in an apron, standing awkwardly on one side, with nowhere to put her hands. It was very funny.


    "Juan''er, don''t you know how to cook?" Wang Fan suddenly realized the problem and asked in surprise.


    Throw Wang Fan a big white eye, Liu Juan said: "I just can''t make Chinese food!"


    "Nani? Do you know how to make western food? " Wang Fan was even more surprised.


    "I can fry eggs! Sausages! Would you like to try? " Liu Juan stares at Wang Fan''s lower body and says.


    Frightened by the look in Liu Juan''s eyes, Wang Fan quickly shrinks back, and unconsciously covers his hands to the point.


    Listening to the conversation, Liu pangzi said with a smile: "brother fan, I didn''t let juan''er into the kitchen when she was at school. I''m just starting to teach her now. But don''t worry, I will teach her the skill of stewing chicken soup without reservation. When you two live together in the future, you can still drink delicious chicken soup!"


    "Brother! Don''t pay any attention to him. I don''t want to live with him, such a silly fellow! " Liu Juan stops Liu pangzi''s speech and says it without good temper.


    Although Liu pangzi is kind-hearted, Wang Fan thinks that this good wish is hard to realize in his lifetime. After all, a man who is used to holding a gun can hardly think of the real use of a kitchen knife.


    After Wang Fan, Akutagawa Shin came along with the smell of chicken soup. He took a look at the chicken soup on the stove, sniffed hard, and said with an intoxicated face: "this smell was only smelled when my father was cooking when I was very young."


    "Then you have a good mouth! When the immediate things are done, you can let Liu pangzi stew chicken soup for you every day. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, Liu pangzi''s face was a burst of loss. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something to Wang Fan. However, seeing the expressions on Wang Fan''s and Akutagawa''s faces, Liu pangzi didn''t say anything at last.


    Liu Juan, who was standing on one side, saw that Liu pangzi''s desire for words was not enough. She said quickly, "well, if you two don''t help the kitchen, go to the restaurant and wait. Don''t delay my brother''s cooking!"


    Without noticing the abnormality of Liu pangzi''s expression, Wang Fan and Akutagawa left the kitchen and went to the restaurant to taste chicken soup.


    The virtuous Zhao Ya prepared hot tea for them. As a woman who was deeply educated in the r country, Zhao Ya is indeed an impeccable woman in caring for people.


    Wang Fan, holding hot tea in his hand, looks at Zhao Ya and Akutagawa Shin''s eye to eye, and his heart is also filled with emotion.


    No matter from what point of view, Zhao Ya is a very traditional woman, she has no ambition, no desire, in addition to her husband full of love, she is no different.


    It is because of her ordinary, Wang fan can''t believe that she can accept the cruel reality.


    Zhao Shanhe, the father she always cherishes, is just a nominal father. Her own father not only indirectly killed her mother, but also directly killed her nominal father.


    The story of dog blood, which should have appeared in TV series, happened to her.


    Chicken soup was quickly served on the table, while everyone went to get the chopsticks, Liu pangzi came to Wang Fan''s side, whispered to him: "brother fan, I don''t want to stay here, so you don''t mention it again, I''m afraid Xiaoya will be sad."


    "You don''t stay here? What about the triad Gang? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I''ll do whatever I like. Save Lina and avenge my father. Then we''ll leave. I don''t want you and the blind man." Liu pangzi said firmly.


    "The trough! How many people can''t find the position of the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, so you give up? " Wang Fan thought it was funny.


    I don''t know how many people have sharpened their heads to look for opportunities, to find a superior opportunity in the guild or community.


    However, as the son of Zhao Shanhe, the late leader of Sanlian Gang, Liu pangzi, who is most qualified to inherit the position of the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, has never thought of staying in W province and living a life that everyone envies.


    If he didn''t hear it, Wang Fan didn''t believe it would happen. If he didn''t see Liu pangzi''s sincere expression, he would even suspect Liu pangzi''s words.


    But no matter what Wang Fan thinks, Liu pangzi seems to have made a firm decision.


    Without giving Wang Fan another chance to open his mouth, Liu turned and walked to the kitchen. He showed his mind to Wang Fan and became the happy man again. He had no worries and liked to follow Wang Fan.


    The chicken soup in the basin is very delicious. Except for Wang Fan, everyone who drinks chicken soup has a happy smile on his face.


    Looking at the expression of all the people in front of him, Wang Fan fell into meditation again.


    Perhaps, in other people''s eyes, the glory and wealth, in these people''s eyes, just like dirt in general.


    Not everyone will care so much about family, naturally not everyone can understand Liu pangzi''s heart.


    At this time, Wang Fan thought of his mother and sister. If he had a choice, he also wanted to sit around with his family, eating ordinary food, and talking about his family''s unimportant family.


    "Then go home! This is not your home after all Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi with a simple smile on his face and said in silence.

 V2.Chapter 466

    After he had enough to eat and drink, Wang Fan talked about the harvest of his trip and his next plan. Since everything was directed at Shangguan Hao, he had to go to Shangguan Hao to find out. In addition, Liu pangzi didn''t want to stay in W Province, so it was much easier to do.


    As for how Shangguan Hao should deal with it, it''s Liu pangzi''s business. Wang fan doesn''t dare to make any decisions for him.


    After everything is arranged, Wang Fan and Liu Juan clean up the dishes together. Liu pangzi and Zhao ya go to the yard to discuss things, while Akutagawa goes back to his room.


    After the dishes and chopsticks are cleaned up, Liu Juan holds Wang Fan''s clothes in the kitchen, which makes Wang Fan very surprised.


    "There''s one thing I didn''t tell anyone, but I think I should tell you." Liu Juan whispered to Wang Fan.


    "Juan''er, this is the first time you have told me something. I''m a little excited." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Be serious! I''m talking to you about business! " Liu Juan frowned and pretended to be angry.


    "Hey, hey! You say, "I listen." Wang Fan likes to see Liu Juan pretending to be angry. She has a face every day, which really makes people have a sense of distance.


    "Zhao Ya is not Zhao Shanhe''s daughter." Liu Juan looked around, lowered her voice and said to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, whose face is brimming with a happy smile, hears Liu Juan''s words, and his smile immediately solidifies. He stares at Liu Juan beside him.


    Liu Juan, who had observed no one around her, looked back and saw Wang Fan''s surprised face, and then said, "before she died, sister Hua told me that Zhao Ya''s father was Shangguan Hao. The death of Zhao Shanhe was related to Shangguan Hao. The reason why she testified against Yao Lan was that Shangguan Hao forced her."


    "This..." I didn''t expect that Liu Juan would know about it. Wang Fan didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Thinking that Wang Fan didn''t believe what she said, Liu Juan quickly said, "I didn''t believe it at the beginning, but I asked Yang Jie to investigate. Hua Jie didn''t cheat me!"


    "When did you ask Yang Jie to look it up?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "After you and Akutagawa went out, I went to Huitong pawnshop. Yang Jie soon found out about it. What do you say to do?" Liu Juan frowned and asked.


    "In fact, I only know the news today, but I just guess that Shangguan Hao is Zhao Ya''s father and the murderer who killed Zhao Shanhe. I didn''t expect that you had been investigated." Wang Fan scratched his head and said.


    "You know that? Why don''t you say that? " Liu Juan asked angrily.


    "What do I say? Didn''t you tell your brother and Zhao ya? Do you want to see them both in a dilemma? " Wang Fan asked.


    Listen to Wang Fan''s words, Liu Juan is also a wry smile, for such a result, let alone Wang Fan did not think of, even Liu Juan did not think of, and how to deal with this matter, also let Liu Juan really worried.


    It was because she had no idea that Liu Juan took advantage of no one''s opportunity to tell Wang Fan about it and let him find a way to deal with it.


    However, since Wang Fan has already known the truth of this matter, he has chosen not to say it. Has not he already expressed his attitude?


    "If Zhao Ya knows shangguanhao is her biological father, can she help my brother get revenge?" Liu Juan said with some worries.


    "Should not stop it, after all, it is only blood relationship, and Shangguan Hao used despicable means to let Zhao ya come to this world, Zhao Ya should not have any feelings for him!" Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "And if so? You don''t know women! " Liu Juan worried said.


    "Then we''ll kill shangguanhao secretly and take revenge for Mr. Zhao. Anyway, your brother doesn''t want to stay in W province. Let''s go back after this. What do you think? " Wang Fan said.


    "It''s not difficult to kill Shangguan Hao. The difficulty lies in Akutagawa shin." Liu Juan said in embarrassment.


    "Akutagawa? What happened to him? " Wang fan is more surprised, curious asked.


    After scanning around again to make sure that no one was eavesdropping, Liu Juancai continued: "Akutagawa shin is not an ordinary person. The organization behind him is very strong, and his position in that organization is also very high. If he wants to help Zhao ya, we will have a lot of trouble, and I can''t let others know the relationship between me and you."


    Liu Juan''s words are very fast. Although Wang fan can hear them clearly, he has a feeling of being in a cloud.


    I vaguely remember that Liu Juan once called Akutagawa Shin''s flower name "yecha", but because she was busy recognizing Liu pangzi and Zhao ya at that time, Wang Fan did not ask about the flower name.


    Moreover, Akutagawa himself admitted that he was a member of the three member group. His father was also the coach of the Black Dragon Society, and was specially responsible for training thugs for the three member group, so Wang Fan did not ask about it.


    But after Liu Juan mentioned it again, Wang Fan realized that it should not be so simple.


    "Juan''er, who is more powerful than Akutagawa and you?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "No, uncle Zhong!" Liu Juan is very serious.


    "If Akutagawa Shin didn''t want Zhao ya to know her life experience, what would you think of his attitude?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "Do you mean that he also knows Zhao Ya''s life experience?" Liu Juan asked in surprise.


    "Well! And after a long discussion between the two of us, we decided to hide the truth from Zhao ya. Moreover, Akutagawa Shin wants to take Zhao Ya back to the r country to live after the matter is over. " Wang Fan said Akutagawa''s plan.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu Juan was also surprised. She looked at Wang Fan inconceivably and asked, "is that what Akutagawa really said?"


    "Of course, I feel that he doesn''t want Zhao ya to be hurt in any way, and in fact, Zhao Ya doesn''t know about it. It''s really the best choice." In fact, Wang Fan agrees with Akutagawa''s suggestion. After all, Liu pangzi''s revenge on his father must be avenged in any case.


    "My God! Is this still yecha? If you hadn''t told me, I couldn''t believe it. Akutagawa Shin would have said such a thing! " Liu Juan said unexpectedly.


    Wang Fan, standing opposite Liu Juan, recognized the meaning of her words and asked: "do you think Akutagawa Shin should be another attitude?"


    "Wang Fan, you don''t know Akutagawa shin and what Yasha stands for. I have known him for a long time, but I didn''t expect that one day we will meet in this way. To be honest, if he makes any other decision, I can understand it, but his decision now makes me very surprised."


    Liu Juan, with an incredible face, said something in her heart to Wang Fan. She really couldn''t accept the Akutagawa letter in Wang Fan''s mouth.

 V2.Chapter 467

    Hearing Liu Juan say that she knows Akutagawa letter very well, Wang Fan''s curiosity is very strong. He has no way to connect a guy who seems to be very dull to Liu Juan''s nocturnal fork.


    However, since Liu Juan said that Akutagawa is Yasha, there is no need for her to cheat Wang Fan.


    With a heart full of gossip, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "juan''er, tell me what''s the matter with brother Xin. If he can make you pay so much attention, he must not be an ordinary person!"


    "Do you really want to know?" Liu Juan asked with a cold face.


    "Of course, I don''t have any advantages, but I have a strong thirst for knowledge. I want to know more about these gossips. Oh, no, they are relatively new things Wang Fan almost said the truth in his heart.


    "You don''t want to cheat me. Take the opportunity to inquire about me!" Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan with distrust.


    "I swear to God! I will never ask about your secret in my life. Even if someone takes the initiative to tell me, I will choose not to listen to you! " With these words, Wang Fan raised his arm, put up three fingers, and swore devoutly.


    Seeing that Wang fan is so devout, and that Liu Juan really thinks Akutagawa Shin''s reaction is unusual, she doesn''t hide from Wang Fan about Akutagawa Shin any more.


    To talk about Akutagawa''s identity, we should start with his father, Yilong Akutagawa.


    When Akutagawa Shin talked about his father Akutagawa Yilong, he once introduced to Wang fan that his father was the head of the black dragon club, who was specially responsible for training thugs for the three member group.


    Akutagawa Shin didn''t cheat Wang Fan on this matter, but he only said half of it, but he didn''t tell the truth about his father''s other identity.


    Akutagawa Yilong is one of the three most outstanding instructors of the Black Dragon Society. They not only train thugs for the gangs in r country, but also serve another organization, training top killers for this organization.


    This organization is called "Shenfeng", which is an organization specialized in assassination and espionage by underground forces of r country.


    Although some people have investigated and found that behind this kamikaze organization are some politicians of r country, because no one can produce evidence to prove that this organization really exists, all speculation can only become a kind of speculation.


    But as a killer, Liu Juan has a different understanding of this sacred wind organization.


    Because Akutagawa''s father is the instructor of the Shenfeng organization, Akutagawa naturally joined the organization, and because of his father''s biography, he soon became a heavyweight killer in the organization.


    yaksha.


    It''s a kind of cannibal ghost that Buddhists say. It can fly in the air, and its whereabouts are extremely strange. Therefore, in many legends about yecha, it will be described as a very powerful character.


    Because r country has a long history of Buddhist culture, people in r country admire this kind of Buddhist legend.


    In the view of the Kamikawa organization, Akutagawa shin is as powerful as the legendary yakha, so people inside the organization will respect him as yakha.


    This name has been known for a long time, and even other killer organizations in the world know about the existence of Yaksha. However, we only know about Yaksha, but we don''t know who it is. Therefore, people who know the identity of Akutagawa Shin can be described as countable.


    However, when Liu Juan first met Akutagawa shin, she called out his name as Yasha, not because they were in the same organization.


    In fact, the two organizations have no friendly exchanges. On the contrary, because of the assassination of the target, there are still unresolved contradictions between the two organizations.


    A few years ago, as the top killer of the kamikaze organization, Yasha was appointed by the organization to do a lot of big cases in various countries, and because of these experiences, he was concerned by the world killer organization.


    It is impossible for killer organizations to get along well with each other. After all, what we do is to take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others. Therefore, there will inevitably be conflicts, and this kind of conflict is not as simple as that.


    In order to maintain the reputation of her organization in the world of killers and revenge for the brothers killed by yecha, the organization once sent Liu Juan to seek revenge for yecha.


    It was precisely because she had received such a task that her companion who was responsible for investigating Yasha told her the details of Akutagawa shin, and only a few people really knew the news.


    After getting the news of Akutagawa shin, Liu Juan soon began to prepare for the assassination of Akutagawa Shin according to the organizational arrangement.


    However, after all the preparations are ready, Liu Juan hears the news that Akutagawa Shin was killed by mistake, which makes Liu Juan who has been looking forward to this fight very disappointed.


    In memory of her opponent, Liu Juan went to the place where Akutagawa Shin had an accident,


    It was also because after she went to the place where the incident happened that Liu Juan began to suspect that Akutagawa Shin''s death was probably an illusion.


    However, Akutagawa''s methods are extremely clever, so she has cheated many people. However, as a top-level killer, Liu Juan has seen through the mechanism.


    Liu Juan didn''t go on talking about Akutagawa shin.


    Because this time I met Akutagawa shin in W Province, it really entangled Liu Juan, but because Liu pangzi''s affair was more important, Liu Juan chose to play a fool, and Akutagawa Shin obviously didn''t want to reveal the past.


    Wang fan is full of curiosity about the past. After all, he only saw the killer on TV, and there is no access to information around him.


    Now, the two top killers who are called Luocha and Yasha by the world killer organization are living beside him. How can he not want to ask for more gossip?


    Really can''t stand the inner suffering, Wang Fan still can''t help asking: "juan''er, if it''s not because of your brother''s business, would you do it with Xin?"


    "It depends on the attitude of Zhao Ya and my brother. After all, Zhao Ya and he have become husband and wife. I can''t watch Zhao Ya live in pain." Liu Juan has some helpless answers.


    Wang Fan also thinks that Liu Juan''s answer is very reasonable. Although Zhao Ya''s biological father is not Zhao Shanhe, if Liu pangzi doesn''t mind these things and is still willing to treat Zhao Ya as her own sister, then Zhao Ya is also Liu Juan''s sister.


    With this kind of relationship, Liu Juan and Akutagawa Shin are in a very awkward situation. Besides, if they do it, it will definitely break the happy scene in front of them.


    "But if the organization behind you knows this, what should you do? Isn''t Yang Jie also a member of your organization? Won''t she betray you? " Wang Fan asked anxiously.

 V2.Chapter 468

    Wang Fan''s worry has not been answered, because Liu pangzi and Zhao Ya appear in the restaurant together, and both of them look at Wang Fan, as if they want to discuss something with him.


    Seeing Liu''s brother and sister coming to him, Wang Fan asked curiously, "fat man, do you have something to discuss with me?"


    "Brother fan, I want to go to worship my parents with Xiaoya. After all, I may not have a chance to come back to w province after all Liu pangzi said with a bitter smile.


    "You''re right. If shangguanhao did what Mr. Zhao did, we must leave here as soon as possible." He agreed with Liu pangzi''s words, and Wang Fan asked, "when are you going to go?"


    "Tomorrow morning! We can''t delay finding Shangguan Hao. After worshiping my parents, we''ll take action. " Liu said.


    "Good! Let''s get ready. I''ll accompany you to the cemetery tomorrow morning and let Liu Juan inquire about Lin Na. We''ll keep in touch at any time. " Wang fan arranged.


    When it comes to leaving w Province, Zhao Ya''s eyes are red. After all, it''s not easy for her to see her brother and sister again. It''s really painful for her.


    See Zhao Ya sad appearance, Wang Fan more dare not tell her the truth, more dare not reveal this secret to Liu pangzi.


    After comforting Zhao ya, Wang Fan comes to the door of Akutagawa''s room. After knocking, Akutagawa opens the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Standing at the door, Akutagawa Shin didn''t seem to let Wang Fan into the room. There was no expression on his face.


    "Why? I just want to discuss with you about Zhao Ya and Liu pangzi going to the cemetery tomorrow to worship their parents. Why are you so nervous? " Wang Fan said, eyes secretly aimed at the house.


    Akutagawa is very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s practice of peeking at the situation inside the house. He frowned slightly and said to Wang Fan, "there''s nothing to discuss. I''ll protect Xiaoya. You just need to protect the fat man."


    "Is there a secret in your room?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "People with too much curiosity usually die very early. Have you ever heard of this?" Akutagawa asked rudely.


    "I heard that you are a top killer. Does Xiaoya know about this?" Wang fan is a gossip.


    Asked by Wang Fan''s words, Akutagawa looked up around him and grabbed Wang Fan into the room. His face was gloomy and he said, "Xiaoya doesn''t know about this. Don''t talk nonsense! You know what? "


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m just curious. Why do you play dead all of a sudden? Is it because I don''t want to fight Liu Juan? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Is that what she told you?" Akutagawa asked doubtfully.


    "No, I guess." Wang Fan replied.


    "I don''t think she would be so arrogant!" Akutagawa''s face softened a lot.


    Obviously, he mistook Wang Fan''s words for Liu Juan''s doubts about his ability, so he was a little unhappy. But when Wang Fan said that it was only his guess, Akutagawa Shin didn''t care too much.


    But just because Akutagawa is comfortable doesn''t mean Wang fan is comfortable.


    Wang Fan was really unconvinced by the woman who was said to her face. He asked: "according to your meaning, does Liu Juan''s strength not pose any threat to you?"


    "What? Are you going to fight for her? " Akutagawa asked scornfully.


    Having seen Akutagawa''s skill, Wang Fan certainly knew that he was not his opponent, but he didn''t lose the battle. Wang Fan still looked up and said unconvinced: "you shouldn''t say that to my face, my woman!"


    "Your woman? Wang Fan, do you know Liu Juan? Or do you know about Rocha? " Akutagawa letter was Wang Fan make laughing and crying, release the hand holding his collar, asked.


    "Well! Know a little bit Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s reply, Akutagawa Shin''s face is even more strange. He shakes his head and sits on the tea table in the room. He squints at Wang Fan, revealing the taste of looking at idiots in his eyes.


    "The trough! What do you mean? Don''t you believe it? " Wang Fan asked.


    "If you know her, even if it''s just a little thing, you won''t talk about Rocha with me so calmly!" Said Akutagawa shin, shaking his head.


    He was very curious about Liu Juan. Hearing Akutagawa Shin''s words, Wang Fan''s gossip heart began to sprout again, but his face didn''t think so. He said with a smile, "she''s just a killer like you. It''s no surprise."


    "Killer? Wang Fan, I''m afraid Liu Juan said that to you! " Akutagawa was amused by Wang Fan''s words. He asked with a smile.


    "Of course, otherwise, how can I know about you, and how can I know that she is going to fight you, and then you pretend to die?" Wang Fan continued to lie, showing traces at all.


    "Well, if a master like her can treat me as an opponent worthy of memory, I have no regrets in my life!" Akutagawa replied with a smile.


    From Akutagawa''s tone, Wang fan can still feel the man''s recognition of Liu Juan''s strength.


    Just because of the male dignity, especially the arrogance of the traditional men in r country, Akutagawa is unwilling to admit how far apart he and Liu Juan are in front of Wang Fan.


    The more Akutagawa Shin says that, the more curious Wang fan is about Liu Juan''s affairs, and how can he ignore a person who can reveal Liu Juan''s information?


    To suppress the commotion in his heart, Wang Fan said calmly: "I heard Liu Juan say that you are outstanding among the experts of Shenfeng. I think your organization is not weak!"


    "Holy wind! It''s really strong, but compared with Wan guku, there is still a big gap. Even if I don''t want to admit it, I can''t help it! " Akutagawa said solemnly.


    "Wanguku?"


    Every nerve was waiting for Wang Fan to receive information. When he heard Akutagawa Shin talking about the name of Wan guku, his body still couldn''t help shaking.


    Wang Fan, who knows something about Chinese civilization, certainly knows where "wanguku" came from, and he knows better the meaning of this poem.


    Moreover, this ancient poem is sad and resolute, and he often listens to the blind master. However, he never thought that Liu Juan''s killer organization, whose identity is mysterious, would use the poems in this poem as the name of the organization.


    "If you don''t say anything about being a marquis, you''ll get a lot of success."


    Nothing else, just from this poem, we can feel what kind of mentality Liu Juan and her companions have and their understanding of life.

 V2.Chapter 469

    In the early morning of the next day, Zhao Ya bought flowers from the florist. The appearance of wearing a suit for the first time made Wang Fan feel that he was a big brother.


    Zhao Shanhe and his two wives are buried in a public cemetery in the suburb of city B. the cemetery is not far from the city, and it only takes 20 minutes to drive. Because it''s not working time, Wang Fan''s car is not blocked in the road.


    When parking at the entrance of the cemetery, Wang fan saw a dozen Mercedes Benz cars parked on the roadside. He looked back at Liu pangzi sitting in the back row and said with a smile: "it seems that today will be very busy!"


    "Could it be Zhao Zheng?" Zhao Ya asked.


    "I can''t guess who else will have such a show." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    Driving Akutagawa letter glanced at the roadside of those Mercedes Benz cars, disdain said: "a strong upstart flavor!"


    "It would be nice to have an end here!" Liu said with a smile.


    "Then go!" Wang Fan opened the door and said.


    Liu, who got off the bus, straightened his suit and walked to the gate of the cemetery. Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin walked behind him, while Zhao ya, who was holding flowers, walked at the end.


    As soon as we got to the cemetery gate, two men in suits came up.


    "Bang! Bang


    Without waiting for the two men to speak, Liu pangzi has already kicked the two guys in front of him to the ground.


    The dust on the concrete floor in front of the cemetery is very heavy. Two suit men curl up on the ground in pain. The dust makes a mess of their suits.


    Liu pangzi, who walked over them, was full of firmness in his eyes.


    Most of the time, a man needs a suit of combat clothes to let him burst out the most primitive wildness in his heart.


    Ancient armor, modern military uniform, will make men crazy.


    But in this underground world, they can''t compete with black suits.


    Once known as the symbol of upper class society, clothing represents the identity of the wearer and their self-cultivation. Just because of this, proper suits always give people a kind of self-confidence, a kind of self-confidence in their own strength.


    The triad gang at the gate of the cemetery was knocked down one by one, and Liu pangzi''s skill once again surprised Wang Fan.


    If there is no concern, no worries, in front of Liu pangzi is just a simple violent machine, I don''t know what kind of destructive power he will have.


    Looking at Liu pangzi in front of him, Wang Fan suddenly remembered a line he had heard in the movie: the killer without emotion is the most terrible person in the world.


    Think of the identity of the killer, Wang Fan inadvertently looked at the side of Akutagawa letter.


    Also seeing Liu pangzi''s skill, Akutagawa Shin''s face didn''t show any emotion. He looked back at Zhao Ya from time to time, and only when he looked at Zhao ya, his eyes would show a trace of tenderness.


    Zhao ya, who is holding flowers in her hand, is a little frightened, but she is trying to keep calm. Maybe she had expected all this to happen, so she didn''t show too much worrying look because of the bloody scene.


    All the way to the cemetery of Zhao Shanhe, Zhao Zheng, smoking a cigar, stood high, frowning at them.


    Standing behind Zhao Zheng, there are more than a dozen men who are also wearing suits, and the front of the dozen men in suits is the fat six catties.


    These people, standing on high, witnessed the scene of Liu pangzi killing all the way from the door, but no one went to intercept, showing no panic to anyone.


    His suit was wrapped around his fat body, and his six Jin appearance was very funny. He twisted his round waist, grinned and said: "Mr. Zhao, I want to avenge my elder martial brother. Do you agree?"


    "Four Liang''s revenge should be avenged, of course I agree!" Eyes have been staring at Wang Fan''s Zhao Zheng, when talking, eyes full of murderous.


    The distance between them is not far. Of course, Wang fan knows who this fat guy wants to avenge, but he doesn''t know why Zhao Zheng looks at him more murderously than Liu pangzi.


    With Zhao Zheng''s words, Liu Jin, with a proud face, stretched out his hand and looked at the younger brother behind him. Among the people standing behind him, someone handed him a mountain knife.


    This mountain knife is two inches wide and two feet long. Its black body gives people a sense of massiness. Holding the red handle in your hand is like holding a handful of boiling blood.


    Looking bloated six Jin, after taking the mountain knife handed over by hand, he played a knife flower with a smile on his face. Then he raised his arm, pointed to Wang Fan standing behind Liu Pang, and said with a smile: "boy, do you want to choose a way to die?"


    Although it''s not the first time that he has been provoked, it''s the first time that he has been so arrogant. Wang Fan really wants to ask this guy, who looks like pig Bajie''s reincarnation, where he got his courage.


    Seeing someone pointing a knife at Wang Fan, Liu Puzi frowned and scolded: "dead fat pig! Do you want to die a little more happily


    "Well! Dead fat pig? ha-ha! It''s been a long time since anyone dared to call me that! " Liu pangzi ridicules Liu''s six catties. When he laughs, his fat is shaking.


    Looking at the angry Liu Pang, Liu Jin said with a smile: "boy, if I don''t want to leave you to Mr. Zhao, I will cut your tongue! And then I''m digging your eyes! "


    "It''s so weird. Do you think it''s a horror movie?" Wang Fan stepped forward and asked, looking at Liujin.


    "Boy, do you know my name?" Liujin looked at Wang Fan disdainfully and said, "my name is Liujin. My master named me Liujin. Do you know the origin of Liujin


    "Six Jin? I''m afraid it''s not because your head is like a pig''s head. It weighs just six Jin! " Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    "Ha ha! significant! Interesting Listening to Wang Fan''s sarcasm, Liu Jin didn''t fight back, but showed a very happy appearance.


    "What are you laughing at?" Liu pangzi didn''t ask.


    "I laugh at your ignorance! I''ve been in W province for so long, but I don''t know the origin of my name. It seems that when I break your tendons, I''ll give you a few. Let''s talk about the origin of my name! " Liujin talks and comes to Wang Fan with a knife.


    See each other want to hand, Liu pangzi took a step forward, but was stopped by Wang Fan.


    "Van, let me kill him!" Liu pangzi said with a stare.


    "Save your strength and teach Zhao Zheng a lesson. I''ll take the pig''s head!" Wang Fan clenched his fists, and a sound came from his joints. His face showed a long-awaited expression.

 V2.Chapter 470

    It''s like the reincarnation of Zhu Bajie. But the boy''s walking is light and light. It doesn''t make people feel that he is clumsy at all.


    The distance between them was only five or six meters. Wang fan saw Liujin walking with light steps and smiling. He knew this guy was not easy to deal with.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just when Liujin took the fourth step, Wang Fan suddenly stretched out his hand and yelled.


    With six Jin of knife in his hand, he heard Wang Fan''s cry and stopped. He asked in a kind of ridicule: "boy, are you scared so weak that you want to pee your pants?"


    "I said, pig head, do you think you are very powerful! Killing me is like killing an ant? " Wang Fan looks at six Jin to ask a way.


    "Damn it! How dare you scold me when you are dying When Liujin heard Wang Fan scold him, his face became gloomy.


    As if he hadn''t heard Liujin''s words, Wang Fan continued: "since you think it''s better than me, why do you bully me as an unarmed man? Is it difficult for you to be bold with a knife in your hand? "


    "Boy! Have you said enough? " Liu Jin frowned and asked aloud.


    "Well! There is no one in the Sanlian gang who has the courage to play tricks in a fight. Besides, they force them to talk about the origin of their names. They are not afraid of being laughed off! " Wang Fan said with disdain.


    Wang Fan said some irritable, Liujin scolded: "what the hell do you want to say?"


    "The trough! I''ve been talking for a long time. Don''t you understand? This intelligence quotient is really worthy of your figure Wang Fanbai took a look at six catties, and then said: "I''m in a hurry to go out today. I don''t have any weapons. Do you dare to lend me a knife?"


    "Damn, you want to borrow it from me."


    "Give it to him!" Zhao Zheng said with a gloomy face.


    Liu Jin, who had not finished his words, immediately closed his mouth when he heard Zhao Zheng''s words behind him, turned his head and said to his younger brother, "who is still holding a knife? Give to... Ah


    As he turned to talk with his younger brother behind him, Liu Jin felt a chill in his stomach before he finished his words. Then he felt his intestines stirred by something, and the pain made him scream.


    Not to mention Liujin didn''t respond, even Zhao Zheng, who had been facing Liu pangzi, didn''t notice when Wang Fan came out. It wasn''t until he heard Liujin''s scream that he realized that he had won Wang Fan''s plan.


    Wang Fan, with a smile on his face, looked at the six catties that slowly turned his head, pressed his ear and said, "sorry, I forgot. I took a dagger when I went out!"


    As soon as the words fell, the dagger in Wang Fan''s hand turned around again in Liujin''s stomach, and then he pulled it out fiercely, and then he was stabbed into Liujin''s chest.


    At the moment, the dagger was deeply stabbed into Liujin''s stomach by Wang Fan, and the blood was flowing out like crazy along the blood groove on the dagger. Liujin, who lost too much blood, wanted to push Wang Fan away, but his hand was not strong enough.


    This is handsome, but three seconds, died earlier than anyone else!


    Poor Liujin and siliang brothers, they were both destroyed by Wang Fan because of carelessness in the end. I don''t know if their master would fight his life to avenge Wang fan when he knew about it.


    Let''s not say whether Liujin''s master will take revenge. Even Zhao Zheng, who was in front of him, was infuriated by Wang Fan''s sneak attack on Liujin. He pointed to Wang Fan and cursed: "boy, you cheat!"


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "Mr. Zhao, I''m sorry. I''m not a gentleman, so you should have thought that I would cheat you."


    "Damn, I''ll kill you!" With these words, Zhao Zheng put his hand into his suit.


    Hearing that his elder brother said he would kill Wang Fan, and seeing with his own eyes that Liu Jin was stabbed to death by Wang Fan with a dagger, the men in suits also pulled out the knife in a rage, and Hula rushed to Wang Fan.


    Seeing that the gang wanted to play with themselves, Wang Fan gave a faint smile, threw the knife back and yelled: "fat man, do it!"


    With a ferocious smile on his face, Liu pangzi, who has been rubbing his fists for a long time, raised his hand to catch Wang Fan''s knife and rushed to the men in suits.


    Liu pangzi''s skill is handed down by blind master himself. Although he is not as fierce as Liu Juan, he is definitely not comparable to ordinary people.


    As soon as the men in suits met Liu pangzi, they were all knocked over by the mountain knife in his hand. They were all covered with colors, and even their courage trembled.


    These people have been following Zhao Zheng on the road for a long time. They are bullies of some small gangs all day long. Therefore, in addition to the ability of deceiving others, they really don''t have the courage to face the role of Liu pangzi.


    In addition, Liu pangzi is also ugly. These people didn''t pay attention to Liu pangzi from the beginning.


    It is Wang Fan a hand, killed the ability is quite big six Jin, let them mistakenly focus on Wang Fan''s body, and completely ignored Liu pangzi this fierce general.


    When Liu pangzi slashed and chopped them, they almost peed in their pants. But for Zhao Zheng''s presence, these men in suits would have gone for their lives.


    Liu pangzi''s skill is so good that even Zhao Zheng didn''t expect it. A fierce light appeared in his eyes. He looked at Liu pangzi, holding the handle of the pistol from his suit in his hand, and scolded: "go to hell! You son of a bitch


    Bang


    "Be careful!"


    At the same time, Zhao ya, who has been worried about Liu pangzi, suddenly rushes forward to block Liu pangzi.


    The bullet passed through Zhao Ya''s shoulder and hit Liu pangzi again. The two people fell to the ground together.


    Seeing that Zhao Zheng was about to shoot, Wang fanmeng threw out his dagger, which flew to Zhao Zheng''s chest like a runaway horse.


    Zhao Zheng is not good at being the leader of the Sanlian gang. He has long prevented Wang Fan from attacking himself. Seeing that the dagger would stab his chest, he quickly smashed the dagger in the air with the butt of his gun.


    However, without waiting for him to be proud of everything, a dark shadow flashed in front of him. Akutagawa shin, with an angry face, was like a Yaksha coming out of hell. His eyes were burning with the fire of killing, staring at Zhao Zheng in front of him.


    "You! What are you doing? " Zhao Zheng, startled by Akutagawa''s letter, falters at his feet and retreats, questioning each other in a panic.


    "Why? I''ll kill you Akutagawa shin, who had been extremely angry, roared and raised his knife.

 V2.Chapter 471

    The blade of the knife was shining in the sunlight, and the light reflected on Zhao Zheng''s face, making his face even paler.


    "Letter! Be careful


    Wang Fan, standing behind Akutagawa shin, swept his eyes to a dark shadow in the distance. He hurriedly and loudly reminded him and ran to Akutagawa shin.


    Bang


    There was a gunshot from the dark shadow in the distance. Wang Fan''s body staggered violently and bumped into Akutagawa''s body.


    Too late to get rid of Zhao Zheng''s Akutagawa letter, he turns around and hugs the injured Wang Fan. Without waiting for the shadow in the distance to shoot again, he hugs Wang Fan several times and hides behind a tombstone.


    "Don''t move! We are the police Song Zhuang, who is holding a loudspeaker, stands behind several police officers and orders everyone loudly.


    Zhao Zheng, who had been so scared that his legs were weak, saw clearly that the people in the distance were policemen, and cried out excitedly: "help! help! Someone is going to kill me


    "Damn it Akutagawa watched as Zhao Zheng fled to the police, swearing and rushing up.


    Wang Fan, who was held by Akutagawa shin, quickly reached out to stop him and said, "Shin, let him live a few more days first!"


    "Damn it Watching Zhao Zheng escape like this, Akutagawa Shin''s heart is not a general hate.


    Zhao Ya and Liu pangzi, who were injured not far away, were relieved to see that Akutagawa did not catch up.


    When they stood up from the ground, a large number of police officers had surrounded them. Song Zhuang stood in front of them with a loudspeaker and said with a smile, "it''s very lively!"


    "Cut the crap and call the ambulance quickly!" Akutagawa Shin hugs Zhao Ya and roars at Songzhuang.


    Looking at Zhao Ya in Akutagawa''s arms, Songzhuang said with disdain: "what''s the hurry? I can''t die of this injury! "


    "Damn it Akutagawa Shin glared.


    "Why? You want to do it with me? Tell you! If it had not been for the order above, I would have shot you at random just now! " Song Zhuang said arrogantly.


    Wang Fan, who came to Akutagawa''s side, patted Akutagawa''s shoulder with his hand and comforted him: "it''s important to save people, letter!"


    "Ha ha! Mr. Wang is really a man of general knowledge. How about that? Come back to the police station with me and sit down and have a chat! " Song Zhuang took a look at the wound on Wang Fan''s arm and said to him with a smile.


    "Director Song, are you going to clean up the mess for Mr. Zhao?" Wang Fan looked at Zhao Zheng, who was hiding in the police car, and asked in a strange way.


    "Mr. Wang, as the director of B city police station, I am very dissatisfied with your words. We are the embodiment of justice, the executor of the law, and not someone''s nanny. If you say that, I will sue you for slander!" Song Zhuang said solemnly.


    As soon as Song Zhuang''s words came to an end, a ambulance drove into the cemetery.


    Seeing the ambulance, Akutagawa quickly helps Zhao Ya and is ready to go to the direction where the ambulance stops.


    "Wait! You can''t go! " Song Zhuang pointed to Akutagawa letter and said aloud.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Akutagawa asked coldly.


    "You and Mr. Wang are suspected of murder. I want to arrest you. As for the injured, I can arrange the police to send them to the hospital! Don''t worry about that! " Song Zhuang answered coldly.


    Hearing that she was going to arrest Akutagawa shin, Zhao Ya quickly hugged him. She was so weak that she cried and said, "Shin, I don''t want to leave you!"


    "Xiaoya, I won''t let them hurt you!" Akutagawa Shinan said.


    "Ms. Zhao ya, we know that you are the victim of this incident. You can rest assured that we have arranged the hospital bed and you will receive the best treatment. We guarantee that nothing will happen to you." Song Zhuang said on one side.


    Wang Fan, standing next to Akutagawa shin, sees the bloodstain flowing from Zhao Ya''s wound, and her pale face because of excessive blood loss. He knows that if she delays any longer, Zhao Ya will be hurt even more.


    In addition, Song Zhuang''s words were obviously instigated by someone behind his back, and the person who instigated him must be Shangguan Hao, so Zhao Ya would not have anything wrong.


    Considering these, Wang Fan went to Akutagawa letter''s side, said to him: "letter, let Liu pangzi accompany Xiaoya to the hospital, such delay, will have an accident."


    Also worried about Zhao Ya''s Akutagawa letter, also afraid of Zhao ya what accident, although the heart is still not at ease, but finally the arms of Zhao ya, to the side of Liu fatty.


    Seeing Liu pangzi helping Zhao ya to the ambulance, Songzhuang didn''t say anything more. After both of them got on the ambulance, he said to Wang Fan, "Mr. Wang, please!"


    "Director Song, are you going to let Mr. Zhao go? Zhao Ya and my elder brother''s injuries are all caused by him. Shouldn''t you arrest him, too? " Wang Fan looked at Zhao Zheng not far away and said to Songzhuang.


    Following Wang Fan''s eyes, Songzhuang didn''t hesitate too much, but said happily: "of course, I won''t let anyone who violates the law and discipline go, but I won''t wrongly anyone."


    With these words, Song Zhuang waved to his men. The policemen standing beside Zhao Zheng opened the door of the police car for Zhao Zheng and invited him into one of the police cars.


    you ''re right!


    These police officers did invite Zhao Zheng''s car. No matter their body movements or facial expressions, they were not like catching criminals. They were more like flattering the young master Zhao.


    Seeing the police officers'' attitude towards Zhao Zheng, Wang Fan knew that all this was arranged, just for them.


    On one side, Akutagawa Shin looked at Zhao Zheng being asked to get on the police car and said with a sneer: "it seems that who is right and who is wrong, director Song has already had an idea in his heart. There is no need to investigate again!"


    "Ha ha! Boy, you are very angry when you say these words! It doesn''t matter. When we get back to the police station, I''ll teach you how to talk to the officer! " In the face of Akutagawa''s query, Songzhuang did not get angry, but looked at him with a smile.


    Don''t want to spend more time with Songzhuang, Wang Fan said: "since Mr. Zhao also wants to go to the police station, let''s go and have a look. If someone perverts the law for personal gain, I want to talk about it with my father-in-law. I don''t know if he will accept it after he hears about it!"


    Wang Fan''s father-in-law is the king of T country. When he mentioned this relationship, he was also putting pressure on Songzhuang. As for whether Songzhuang would be afraid, it was not Wang Fan''s expectation.


    Surrounded by police officers, Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin sat in the police car one after the other. Two police officers took out handcuffs and handcuffed two people''s hands respectively. Then they got into the car and squeezed them in the middle of the back seats.


    And standing in the same place did not move Songzhuang, see wangfan they got on the police car, then said to a nearby police officer: "work clean, don''t give me trouble!"

 V2.Chapter 472

    The police car carrying Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin didn''t follow the ambulance, let alone other police cars. As soon as they got out of the cemetery door, they turned to another path.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the back of the police car, saw that the path outside the car window was not the way they came to the cemetery, so he turned to the police officer beside him and asked, "Sir, where are we going?"


    "Shut your mouth!" The policeman sitting next to Wang Fan yelled at Wang Fan with a cold face.


    Being yelled by the police, Wang Fan felt a thump in his heart. Then he felt that something hard was pushing his waist. He carefully looked down at his waist and saw the black barrel on his waist.


    The police officer''s action made Wang Fan understand the situation in front of him. He turned his head and looked at Akutagawa Shin sitting next to him. However, he found that Akutagawa Shin''s face had no expression. His eyes were staring at the flying scenery outside the window.


    "Damn it, isn''t Akutagawa stupid! Why are you still in a daze at this time? "


    "No wonder it''s said that people who are killers can''t have feelings! When Zhao Ya''s accident happened, the boy was stupid. Isn''t that a nuisance? "


    "What should we do? Damn it! These cops are going to do it


    Looking at Akutagawa in a daze, Wang Fan was very disappointed and thought to himself, but because Akutagawa''s eyes had been in a dull state, even if Wang Fan winked at him repeatedly, he didn''t make any response.


    Since teammates have been completely occupied, then we can only rely on ourselves to solve the immediate crisis!


    Wang Fan, with a gun barrel on his back, is running his brain at full speed. Countless movies and TV pictures flash in his mind.


    However, after all kinds of scenes of the protagonists'' extrication, Wang Fan was not happy because he found that the extrication of the protagonists in these films and TV plays would be impossible if put into reality.


    The police car drove very fast, and without waiting for Wang Fan to come up with any solution, it had already stopped in a deserted land with few people.


    "Get out of the car!" Wang Fan with a gun against the police, loudly ordered him.


    The police officer sitting next to Akutagawa Shin also pushed Akutagawa Shin with dull eyes and ordered him to get off with a tiger face.


    Following the policeman, Wang Fan walked out of the police car with a bitter smile. As soon as he got out of the car, he was kicked by the policeman. He almost fell to the ground.


    Akutagawa shin, who followed Wang fan out of the car, grabbed Wang Fan''s arm, which made him not fall here.


    "They''re going to do it


    When he was pulled up by Akutagawa''s letter, Wang Fan was in a hurry to remind him.


    Like he didn''t hear Wang Fan''s words, Akutagawa looked at him with a wooden expression.


    "Don''t be such a bullshit, get out of here!" One side of the police scolded.


    As soon as they got to their feet, the police officer who was driving also got out of the car. In his hand, he took two iron rods that he didn''t know where to find. With a bang, they threw them on the ground and yelled at Wang Fan: "boy, get up quickly and go to work!"


    "Go The policeman standing next to Wang Fan kicked his ass and glared fiercely.


    In the face of the muzzle of the gun in the hands of the police, Wang fan can only reluctantly pat the soil on the buttocks, silently walk to the iron bar on the ground, bend down and hold it in his hand.


    "Boy, go and dig a pit there quickly!" Driving police smoking, ordered to pick up the iron rod of Wang Fan.


    "Yes, sir!" Wang Fan said to him with a smile.


    The policeman who threatened Wang Fan with a gun said: "you two can only live one, who is not obedient, who will die first, you can do it!"


    This words let Wang Fan in the heart a burst of disdain, but the face is still showing a pair of very excited appearance.


    "One more? Are you lying to ghosts? "


    He knew that the policeman with the gun was cheating himself, but Wang Fan didn''t expose it. After all, it''s not the time to start. He can only pretend to be stupid.


    Even if the brain capacity is only half of the people, at this time can also see these police officers want to kill people''s mind, not to mention Wang fan is such a smart person, but three people two guns, is not Wang Fan want to resist can resist.


    He also picked up Akutagawa''s letter from the ground, looked at the policeman driving and asked, "how can I work with handcuffs?"


    "Damn, why do you talk so much?" The police officer scolded, obviously did not mean to open the handcuffs to Akutagawa letter.


    Don''t mention the police officer driving. Even the remaining two police officers didn''t mean to open the handcuffs for Akutagawa shin. After all, who would risk to untie the shackles of their hands in the face of two strong opponents?


    Akutagawa, who was scolded by the driving police, frowned, put the iron drill in his hand on the ground and said to each other, "I can''t work without opening the handcuffs!"


    Hearing Akutagawa''s words, Wang Fan also threw his iron bar on the ground and said, "I can''t do it either!"


    "You two want to die, don''t you?" The police officer who was driving threw away his cigarette and asked with a gloomy face.


    The frowning Akutagawa letter heard the other party say so, not angry said: "believe it or not, I just need to cough now, you three will die?"


    "Damn it! What did you say? " The police officer who was driving was shocked and looked around.


    The two armed police officers also looked around nervously, looking for the enemy who might be hiding nearby.


    Just as the three police officers carefully examined the surrounding situation, the handcuffs on Akutagawa Shin''s hand suddenly made a sound, and then fell off his hand.


    Hearing the sound of the handcuffs, the three police officers quickly looked at Akutagawa shin, but before the two police officers with guns responded, Akutagawa Shin''s handcuffs had been thrown out by him and hit one of the police officers head-on in the face.


    "Fuck him!"


    See Akutagawa letter shot Wang Fan, also without hesitation rushed to another police officer with a gun.


    He flashed to the back of the policeman like a ghost, raised his arm around the policeman''s neck, jammed the policeman''s neck with one arm, and turned his body violently to one side.


    "Ka"


    A burst of crisp crack sound came, Wang Fan was stuck in the neck of the police, eyes wide open, body twitch a few times, then soft to the ground.


    The two killed two police officers with lightning speed, and picked up their weapons that fell to the ground, which made the driving police officers not react for a moment.


    "Hello! Did you pee your pants? " Pointing a gun at the crotch of the driving policeman, Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Don''t kill me! I was forced, too! Please don''t kill me Just now, the arrogant police officer saw that Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin were so ruthless that they were scared to kneel on the ground.


    Wang Fan, who was using the key to open the handcuffs, looked at the policeman kneeling on the ground and said with a smile: "give me a reason not to kill you!"

 V2.Chapter 473

    The main emissary behind the scenes is Song Zhuang. These three policemen are not real policemen, but the men arranged by Zhao Zheng. They just wear the police clothes provided by Song Zhuang.


    Wang Fan was surprised to learn that the three men were not police officers. However, Song Zhuang, as the first brother of the police station, didn''t really operate this kind of thing.


    What worries Wang fan is the real reason why Songzhuang did so.


    You know, although Songzhuang didn''t know about Akutagawa shin, he knew something about Wang Fan''s identity.


    He has always been very polite to Wang Fan because of his status as a member of the king''s room. But now that Songzhuang dares to attack him, it must be that he has no fear of Wang Fan''s status.


    Even if these fake police officers are arranged to plant the killing of Wang Fan on them, once the killing of a member of the royal family of T country happens, a police chief in Songzhuang can''t cover it.


    "Shangguanhao must know that we are going to find liangbo!" Akutagawa letter dragged the body to the side of the mound behind, this just went to Wang Fan''s side, quietly remind him.


    "And he must know that we are going to fight him, that''s why we are in such a hurry to get rid of some of us." Wang Fan looked back at the three bodies behind the mound.


    "What? Do you want to let that guy go? " Akutagawa asked with a smile.


    "Who do you say?" Wang Fan asked.


    "There is no kindness in this world. All people are selfish, so if you want to influence a person with kindness, you should be ready to be killed." Said Akutagawa, looking into Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Wang Fan said with a wry smile, "I didn''t say that we should repay our grievances with good deeds. Moreover, I always have to repay our grievances."


    "That''s good!" Akutagawa was relieved.


    "We can''t go to the hospital. We have to give Songzhuang a surprise to be worthy of him when he doesn''t know we are still alive!" Wang Fan walked to the police car and said to Akutagawa.


    "Xiaoya, I''ll send someone to protect her secretly. Just go to the police station now. I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble!" Akutagawa said worried.


    "No, let''s go to Huitong pawnshop first. We need to save Liu pangzi''s sweetheart so that we can do things freely!" Wang Fan opened the door, got into the driver''s seat and said to Akutagawa shin, who had not yet got on the bus.


    Driving the police car from the path of the wasteland to the road, when they were about to reach the edge of the city, Wang Fan got out of the police car and changed to walking.


    After all, the police car is too ostentatious. Wang fan doesn''t want to be tracked by the surveillance cameras on the road as soon as he enters the city.


    They didn''t go far before they met a taxi. After the two people who got on the taxi reported their address, they didn''t talk any more, which made the talkative taxi driver feel particularly depressed.


    In front of Huitong pawnshop, Wang Fan and Akutagawa entered the pawnshop after paying the fare.


    At the counter of the pawnshop, a girl in her twenties saw Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin enter the door. She gave them a polite smile and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "I''m looking for Yang Jie." Wang Fan said straight to the point.


    As if Wang Fan didn''t expect to say that, the girl in the counter was stunned for a moment and then asked, "Sir, do you have an appointment with our boss?"


    "No Wang Fan replied.


    "I''m sorry, our boss usually doesn''t see guests." The girl smiles apologetically.


    "Tell her that I want to be the ancestral tablet, and she will understand!" Wang Fan thought of what Liu Juan said when she called the door that night and said to the girl.


    The girl in the counter didn''t seem to understand Wang Fan''s meaning. She looked at him in surprise and said for a long time, "Sir, are you sure you want to find our boss?"


    In the face of the girl''s eyes, Wang Fan nodded and said in a very positive tone, "yes, I''m just looking for your boss to be our ancestor''s memorial tablet."


    "All right! Just a moment, then! " The girl said strangely.


    Wang Fan and Akutagawa sat on the sofa in the hall when they saw the girl in the counter turned and walked into the wooden door behind them.


    After entering the door, Akutagawa shin, who had never spoken, took a look at the empty hall around him, and said to Wang Fan sitting beside him in a voice: "you''re so brave!"


    "Well.. In fact, I don''t really want to be the ancestral tablet. " Wang Fan didn''t know how to explain to Akutagawa, so he could only say with a bitter face.


    When it comes to ancestral tablets, not to mention the girl, it''s very strange. Even Wang Fan, who talked about it, actually feels strange. Now when Akutagawa Shin says that again, he feels a little embarrassed.


    However, it seems that Akutagawa Shin didn''t think Wang Fan was brave because of this. He looked at Wang Fan with a smile and didn''t go on.


    Being confused by the smile on Akutagawa Shin''s face, Wang Fan asked in a low voice, "Shin, do you have something you want to say to me?"


    "You told me before that Liu Juan had told you about her. I thought it was true. Now it seems that you are just boasting." Akutagawa letter is still smiling, but said to question Wang Fan''s words.


    Wang Fan has no way to refute Akutagawa Shin''s query, but he doesn''t understand why Akutagawa Shin suddenly mentioned it, and he also knows that he is boasting.


    Although the heart is very embarrassed, but the face did not show, Wang Fan said: "letter, although xiaojuan''er and I talked about a lot of things, but not necessarily everything, so you don''t have to guess!"


    "Yes? Didn''t she tell you that their joint code, once used, would not be used again? " Asked Akutagawa.


    "Well... Maybe she said, I may have forgotten. You know, it''s normal for us to say a lot every day when we are together, and occasionally forget one or two things! " Wang Fan quibbled.


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, I admire your spirit of fearing death. Some people told me before that the ignorant are fearless, but I still don''t believe it. Now when I see you, I do believe it! " Akutagawa said with a smile.


    "The trough! Letter, what do you want to say? How can we say that we are not afraid to die? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the doors and windows of the pawnshop were automatically closed. The sunlight shining into the pawnshop was suddenly blocked out of the door, and the Hall fell into darkness.


    When the darkness suddenly fell, Akutagawa shinmeng got up and ran to the corner of the hall with Wang Fan. He did not forget to tell him: "don''t talk, wait for me in the corner!"


    "Whoosh"


    As soon as Akutagawa''s voice fell, there was a sound of air being cut open in the dark.

 V2.Chapter 474

    When the sound of breaking the air came to Wang Fan''s ears, he didn''t have time to respond, so he was pushed to the corner and his head hit the wall heavily, which nearly made him faint.


    But without waiting for Wang Fan to cry out, he heard the sound of fighting around.


    No one talks, only the sound of fists and feet touching the body, and every punch and foot is so fast, just like someone is using a motor to control people''s limbs.


    "Yang Jie, I''m Liu Juan''s friend!" Wang Fan yelled in the dark.


    The sound of fists and feet in the dark stopped in amazement. The next second came Yang Jie''s voice: "what are you doing with him?"


    "He''s my friend." Wang Fan said aloud.


    "Are you friends with the people of Shenfeng?" Yang Jie has a sarcastic tone, so that people can hear her dissatisfaction.


    Hearing Yang Jie talking about the word Shenfeng, Wang Fan felt a burst of regret.


    I thought only Liu Juan knew the identity of Akutagawa shin, so Wang Fan came to Huitong pawnshop with Akutagawa Shin when there was no way to go.


    But who would have thought that Yang Jie actually recognized Akutagawa''s identity.


    In fact, it''s no surprise that Yang Jie knows the identity of Akutagawa shin. It''s just that Wang fan doesn''t know his role in Wan guku.


    If Wang Fan knew that Yang Jie was the one who was specially responsible for collecting intelligence and providing information for the killers of wanguku, killing Wang Fan would not bring Akutagawa letter here.


    Regret belongs to regret, and immediate problems still need to be solved.


    Wang Fan, who was pushed to the corner, stood up and said to the direction of Yang Jie''s voice in the dark, "we are in some trouble. There is really no place to go. We can only come here to wait for Liu Juan."


    "Does sister Juan know that you are with this man?" Yang Jie asked.


    Wang Fan didn''t know how to answer Yang Jie''s question.


    If Liu Juan knows the identity of Akutagawa letter, then the task that Liu Juan did not complete at the beginning must be completed by her. But if Liu Juan does not know this, Yang Jie, who is hiding in the dark, will continue to fight with Akutagawa letter.


    At this time, Wang Fan has a headache. No matter how he answers Yang Jie''s question, there will be a situation he doesn''t want to see.


    Just when Wang Fan was worried about how to answer Yang Jie, there was a rustling sound in the dark, followed by a very short fighting sound.


    "The trough! Stop fighting, you two Fearing that one of the two would be injured, Wang Fan quickly and loudly stopped it.


    A few women''s struggles came from the darkness, and then Akutagawa Shin said, "let your people open the door, and I''ll go by myself!"


    "Now that you''re here, don''t try to leave!" Yang Jie''s voice rang out again.


    Following their voices, Wang Fan went over. In the dark, he only saw two people standing together, but he couldn''t see what they were doing.


    "If you know my identity, you should know that you are not my opponent. Why are you so stubborn?" Mr. Akutagawa continued.


    "You Shenfeng don''t have a good thing. I won''t let you go so easily!" Yang Jie said excitedly, wriggling, trying to extricate himself from the control of Akutagawa shin.


    Wang Fan on one side saw it clearly and understood it.


    In front of him, Yang Jie was determined to fight with Akutagawa shin to the end, and Akutagawa Shin obviously didn''t want to hurt her, which made Wang Fan very upset!


    People have been merciful to you. You even want to play with others. What''s more, it''s still the way to play with others. Isn''t it that there are not enough brains in the legend?


    "I said, Yang Jie, why are you so stubborn?" Wang fan can''t help saying.


    "Shut up! You scum man, you cheat sister Juan Yang Jie scolded excitedly.


    "Scum man? How can I become a scum man! I''m here to take refuge? Do you hate me so much? " Wang fan is very depressed to ask.


    "Yecha and us wanguku have a grudge. Sister Juan was punished for not completing the task in those years, but you still mix with yecha and bring him to the door to provoke. Do you think you are a scum man?" Yang Jie, like a machine gun, roared excitedly at Wang Fan.


    "Punished? That son of a bitch punished her, grandma''s, I can''t spare him! " As soon as he heard that Liu Juan had been punished, Wang Fanqi was furious.


    Wang Fan never thought that the person who can punish Liu Juan, even if he is not a top-level expert, must have the same strength as Liu Juan. With his skill, he is afraid that he is not as good as the other person.


    However, although Wang Fan''s words are just brain, Yang Jie''s heart is much more comfortable.


    Although she is very angry about Wang Fan''s coming to the door with a fork, she still thinks that Wang fan is a man when she hears that Wang Fan wants to stand out for Liu Juan.


    Women think strangely.


    The same thing, in the eyes of men, is just a foolish act, but in the eyes of women, it is very like loyalty to love.


    For example, when falling in love, men will say some vows to women, what for you to pick the stars, for you are willing to bear any suffering in the world and so on, this kind of false words can not be false.


    This makes any man feel that it is not only a ridiculous problem, but also a matter of extreme bullshit.


    But all the women will be fascinated by this kind of nonsense, and even because of these words, they will agree to any request of the man, such as going to bed.


    So when Wang Fan was so angry, Yang Jie had a good feeling for him, and his hostility was much less.


    However, good feelings belong to good feelings, and the task assigned by the organization should not be forgotten.


    Yang Jie, who was controlled by Yasha, said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, the one who let sister Juan be punished is right in front of you. If you really love sister Juan, you should kill this guy!"


    "Nani?" Hearing what Yang Jie said to himself, the angry expression on Wang Fan''s face instantly solidified. He looked at Yang Jie in the dark in surprise. I really don''t know whether this woman is really stupid or fake stupid.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s questioning voice, Yang Jie said angrily: "Wang Fan! Are you going to do it or not? "


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for me to scold him?" Wang Fan asked tentatively.


    "Bah!"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, his face felt wet. He wiped the saliva on his face with his hand, but he didn''t feel sick. Instead, he smelled some fragrance.


    "Why doesn''t it make sense to you?" After wiping his face, Wang fan is more depressed. He doesn''t know how to explain to Yang Jie, and he doesn''t know how to deal with Yang Jie in front of him.


    Just as the three people were deadlocked here, the doors and windows of the pawnshop slowly opened, and the sun once again shone into the pawnshop hall.

 V2.Chapter 475

    "Let her go!"


    Liu Juan''s voice rang out in the hall, and everyone looked at her position.


    Seeing Liu Juan''s face, Akutagawa Shin released Yang Jie and stood behind Wang Fan.


    Yang Jie, who was rescued from Akutagawa Shin''s control, glared at Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin angrily, turned around and ran to Liu Juan, complaining: "elder sister, this man is mixed with Yasha, he is a scum man!"


    "I know about it. Don''t worry about it!" Liu Juan replied.


    I thought Liu Juan would be the same as her and scold them with righteous indignation, but when I saw Liu Juan''s attitude, Yang Jie couldn''t react.


    Wang Fan, who saw Liu Juan''s appearance, said with a bitter smile: "sorry, I messed up again. Now I''m really a lost dog. I don''t have a place to go."


    "I''ve heard that Lina has been received by me. What are we going to do next?" Liu Juan asked.


    When Yang Jie heard Liu Juan''s words, he was surprised and asked, "sister, did you bring Lina here? If Shura knew, would he be angry? "


    "I have my own discretion in this matter. Take care of your mouth. I will deal with Shura naturally." Liu Juan said with a cold face.


    Seeing that Liu Juan looks wrong, Yang Jie doesn''t say anything more. After so many years of experience, she knows what to do and what not to do at the moment.


    After Liu Juan finished training Yang Jie, Wang fancai said, "I want to go directly to shangguanhao and let him write down what he did, so that we can have a chance to sue him. If we can''t bring shangguanhao down, we can''t do anything."


    "Shangguanhao is not so easy to discuss, and as far as I know, shangguanhao also has some bodyguards with him. I''m afraid that if we go to find him, there will be a fierce battle!" Liu Juan said.


    "Yes, if you just want to kill shangguanhao, I and Rocha can do it. After all, we are more professional. Just wait here for our news, but if you want him to die, it will be a little difficult!" Said Akutagawa.


    Listening to the three people''s discussion, Yang Jie blinked his eyes and said with a smile, "if you want Shangguan Hao to submit, why don''t you consider kidnapping Zhao Zheng? I''ve heard that Zhao Zheng and Shangguan Hao have an unusual relationship! "


    "The big brother of the Mafia, in the eyes of politicians, is just a cash cow. Do you think Shangguan Hao will tell his scandal for the sake of an ATM?" Wang Fan said unconvinced.


    "ATM? That''s a good metaphor! " When Wang Fan compared Zhao Zheng to Shangguan Hao''s ATM, Yang Jie began to laugh, but she soon stopped laughing and said, "but I heard that the relationship between them is not so simple!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Yang Jie''s words. Liu Juan frowned and asked, "what else do you know about these two people?"


    "I heard that Zhao Zheng is Shangguan Hao''s own son. Do you think a father will give up his life in order to save his son''s life?" Yang Jie asked with a smile.


    With Yang Jie''s reminding, Wang Fan suddenly realized that he remembered the rumors about Shangguan Hao and Yao LAN. But is the relationship between Zhao Zheng and Shangguan Hao as indelible as Yang Jie said?


    Because Zhao Zheng shot and injured Zhao ya, Akutagawa wanted to tear the boy to pieces. Now he was shocked to hear Yang Jie''s words. He said with distrust: "I heard that Zhao Zheng was the child of the elder brother who was killed by Zhao Shanhe. Where did you hear that he was shangguanhao''s own son?"


    "Oh? My news is very reliable. When Yao Lan was able to get out of prison ahead of time and opened a coffee shop in B city, it was all because of Shangguan Hao''s help. Moreover, the reason why Shangguan Hao wanted to help her was because Yao LAN gave birth to Zhao Zheng for him. " Yang Jie answers slowly.


    According to Yang Jie, the relationship between Zhao Zheng and Zhao Ya is just like the relationship between Zhao Ya and Liu pangzi, except that one is half father and the other half father.


    I didn''t expect that Zhao Shanhe''s emotional debt at that time made the relationship between the three young people very complicated.


    I don''t know what Zhao Zheng, as his elder brother, will think when he learns that Zhao ya, who was shot and wounded by him, is his half sister.


    As the biggest disaster in the whole affair, Shangguan Hao didn''t know what he would feel after he knew it.


    However, these things do not affect Akutagawa''s idea of revenge. In his opinion, even if Zhao Zheng and Zhao ya have a half parent relationship, Zhao ya, as his wife, must seek justice for her.


    Moreover, in Akutagawa Shin''s opinion, Zhao Ya is very likely to not want to mix with people like Zhao Zheng. After all, Zhao Ya''s character and her character are doomed to have no communication with Zhao Zheng.


    Therefore, since he mentioned using Zhao Zheng to blackmail shangguanhao, Akutagawa Shin would not miss such a good proposal. He said firmly: "if what you say is true, I''m willing to go and get Zhao Zheng back."


    Akutagawa''s attitude is so firm that Wang fan can understand it. After all, as a man, no one will let go of the miscellany that hurts his wife.


    With Akutagawa''s initiative to fight, Wang Fan of course will not make a statement, he also said: "to catch Zhao Zheng, count me in!"


    Liu Juan was not ambiguous about the two people''s attitude. She turned to Yang Jie and said, "then you should be ready. I need the exact hiding place of Zhao Zheng. Make sure to get the news done today. Time is running out. We can''t wait any longer!"


    "Sister, do you really want to move Zhao Zheng? He is now the big brother of the underworld in W province. In case the whole underworld turmoil is caused by this incident, many people will pay attention to your affairs in W province and their two affairs. I can''t help you hide them! " Yang Jie said in embarrassment.


    Hearing Yang Jie''s words, Wang Fan quickly said, "I''ll do it with Xin. Juan''er, just go to the hospital to look after Zhao Ya and Liu pangzi. Don''t get involved."


    "I''ve been to the hospital. There are Shenfeng people guarding. They won''t have anything to do. But if you two go to find Zhao Zheng, I''m still a little worried! After all, Zhao Zheng is a frightened bird now, and his side will not be unguarded! " The expression on Liu Juan''s face was very worried.


    Yang Jie and Wang Fan looked at Liu Juan anxiously. They didn''t know how to persuade her. However, Akutagawa shin, who was standing on one side, said with a smile: "don''t you Shura, whose bones are withered, know that Luocha is in W province? Is Shura really that stupid? "

 V2.Chapter 476

    On the wasteland outside city B, shangguanhao and Songzhuang stood beside the three corpses and watched the police put the three corpses into the bag. Then they walked back to the police car not far away.


    "These two boys really have some skills. They can kill the people I arranged!" Song Zhuang, walking behind Shangguan Hao, mutters in a low voice.


    Shangguan Hao, who had already walked to the police car, stopped, turned around, looked at Songzhuang behind him, raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Song Zhuang, who was dressed in police uniform, was stunned by the slap. Not far away, the busy policemen also heard the slap. They stopped their work and looked at Shangguan Hao and Song Zhuang beside the police car.


    "What are you looking at! Damn it! Hurry to work Song Zhuang, with red and swollen cheeks, turned his head and yelled at his men.


    Seeing the five fingerprints on Songzhuang''s face and hearing his angry curse, the policemen immediately lowered their heads and began to be busy with their work.


    Seeing that his subordinates were reprimanded, he didn''t dare to breathe. Songzhuang felt a little relieved. He turned back to accompany shangguanhao with a smile and said, "brother, it''s me who''s not good at doing things. You can calm down!"


    "Damn it! I can''t even handle two rough boys. What''s the use of you? " Shangguan Hao scolded angrily.


    Although he was scolded by Shangguan Hao, Songzhuang didn''t dare to explain at all. He covered his swollen cheek with his hand and said repeatedly: "brother, don''t worry, I will arrange someone to catch the two boys right away!"


    "Where to catch it? Damn it! It''s called beating grass to scare snake, you know? " Shangguan Hao''s anger has not been dispelled, and his words are still very angry.


    Seeing that Shangguan Hao''s face was not good, Songzhuang lowered his head and accompanied him with a smile. He did not dare to say anything more.


    No one to answer, let Shangguan Hao feel more irritable.


    Wang Fan''s escape worries him a lot. After all, Wang Fan has the status of the royal family of T country. If he tells the king of T country what happened here by any means, it will be a disaster for Shangguan Hao.


    Looking at Songzhuang in front of him, Shangguan Hao is considering whether or not to blame him for all this.


    Although this is not true, in order to keep his official career, Shangguan Hao finally decided that if the T country pursued this matter, he would take Songzhuang, who was not good at doing things, as a scapegoat.


    At the thought of letting Songzhuang carry the whole thing for himself, Shangguan Hao felt much more comfortable. He raised his arm to slap Songzhuang on the shoulder.


    This action made Songzhuang startled again. He subconsciously stepped back to avoid being slapped, only to find that Shangguan Hao just wanted to pat him on the shoulder, which made him embarrassed.


    "I know you always work hard, but I''m too strict with you!" Shangguan Hao said in a low voice.


    This kind of warm words relieved Songzhuang a lot. He shook his head and said, "brother, it''s really me who is not good at doing things. You taught me the right lesson!"


    "Song! Do you know how many pairs of eyes are looking at us, hoping that our brothers will make a little mistake, so that they can hold on to us? " Shangguan Hao said with great sadness,


    "Big brother, I understand what you say. I will catch both of them today, and I will do it cleanly. No one will know the truth!" Song Zhuang vowed.


    "How are you going to catch both of them? Do you have any good plans? " Shangguan Hao asked.


    "Liu Pang, who was with Wang Fan, was wounded by a gun. Now he is in the hospital, and Zhao ya, Zhao Shanhe''s daughter, was also wounded by a gun. As long as I let the wind out and use these two people to coerce the two little bunnies, they will surely fall into the trap!" Song Zhuang answered with confidence.


    "Is Zhao Ya hurt? Damn it! Who did it? " Hearing the news of Zhao Ya''s injury, Shangguan Hao stares and scolds angrily.


    Standing opposite shangguanhao, Songzhuang didn''t react for a moment. He looked at shangguanhao and asked, "brother, are you asking who hurt Zhaoya? Do you know that girl? "


    "Yes! You tell me who hurt her. Damn it, I can''t spare her! " Shangguan Hao asked angrily.


    Although I don''t know why shangguanhao is so angry, Songzhuang carefully replied: "it''s Zhao Ya who was shot and wounded by Mr. Zhao."


    Songzhuang did not make any explanation for Zhao Zheng''s behavior, nor did he persuade shangguanhao not to get angry. Although he also heard that Zhao Zheng and shangguanhao are likely to be a father son relationship, after all, it''s just something that people talk about, and shangguanhao has never talked about it to him.


    Since Shangguan Hao is so concerned about Zhao ya, just tell him the truth and let him make his own decision on the rest.


    Hear song Zhuang say hurt Zhao ya, is actually his own son Zhao Zheng, Shangguan Hao heart a burst of pain.


    Zhao Ya is his own daughter. Although the arrival of this daughter really surprised him, after all, he is connected by blood. He also has a certain sense of guilt towards Zhao ya. So when he heard that Zhao Ya was shot and wounded, he was even more worried.


    However, fate always likes to play tricks on people.


    The one who hurt his daughter was his only son Zhao Zheng, which made Shangguan Hao really angry.


    Although I don''t know why Zhao Zheng shot and wounded Zhao ya, this kind of fratricidal between brother and sister always makes him a father. He can''t help but worry.


    After a moment''s silence, Shangguan Hao gradually calmed down his agitation. He asked in a low voice, "which hospital is Zhao Ya in? Have you arranged the best doctor to treat her?"


    "In the Central Hospital, I have informed my brothers there that they must ensure the safety of these two people." The guilty Songzhuang doesn''t dare to tell shangguanhao the truth, because he has already noticed that shangguanhao must have an amazing secret in his mind about Zhao ya.


    "Now, now, now, take me to see her." Shangguanhao said, he had opened the door.


    This series of actions made Songzhuang stand on one side with a face of confusion. He looked at Shangguan Hao in a dazed way, but did not make any response.


    Shangguan Hao, who opened the car door, took a look at Songzhuang and said to him in a cold voice: "this girl named Zhao Ya is very important to me. You just need to know these! Don''t ask me anything else


    When shangguanhao said this, Songzhuang responded and nodded his head and said, "brother, don''t worry, I won''t ask you."


    With these words, Song Zhuang turned to the driver''s seat, opened the door, got into the police car and drove shangguanhao to the central hospital.

 V2.Chapter 477

    Dingsheng Investment Co., Ltd. in Zhao Zheng''s office, his face is gloomy. He smokes a lot and looks at all the people in the room fiercely.


    "A bunch of rubbish! Damn it, I usually spend money to support you rubbish. At the critical moment, I can''t even do two people! " As soon as he thought that he was almost killed, Zhao Zheng couldn''t help yelling at him.


    The men with the colored faces, though suffering in their hearts, did not dare to explain to Zhao Zheng.


    With the skills of Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin, it''s not easy for them to come back alive. Can they teach each other a lesson?


    In fact, Zhao Zheng didn''t know this, but what could he do if he didn''t fight against his subordinates?


    Looking at his men''s face painted, a frost hit eggplant appearance, Zhao Zheng felt very uncomfortable, he waved to the men and said: "go away! I don''t want to see you


    The disheartened men, as if granted amnesty, turned and left Zhao Zheng''s office.


    After these people left, Zhao Zheng took out a white apple phone from the drawer of his desk. After unlocking the screen lock of the phone, he dialed the only number in the address book.


    After the phone was dialed out, someone got through quickly, but the other party didn''t speak. After hearing the breathing sound from the receiver, Zhao Zheng said with a bitter smile, "boss, I''m in some trouble. I hope you can help me."


    "Good." On the other end of the phone, a man''s voice came.


    Without waiting for Zhao Zheng to say anything more, the other party has hung up the phone. The tone of communication interruption in the receiver reminds Zhao Zheng with a look of consternation.


    This is a mobile phone specially handed over to Zhao Zheng by his boss before he returned to w province. The contact information in the phone is for Zhao Zheng to ask his boss for help when he is in unsolvable trouble.


    However, after returning to w Province, Zhao Zheng has been in good luck. With the help of Shangguan Hao, he never encountered any difficulties.


    Although some old friends of the Sanlian gang were very unconvinced with his young leader, under Zhao Zheng''s bloody cleansing, they were quickly removed from the list of the Sanlian Gang, and their positions were arranged by Zhao Zheng''s cronies.


    It is precisely because he did not encounter any trouble, so Zhao Zheng almost forgot that his boss once gave him such a life-saving straw.


    Now the appearance of Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin makes him realize the seriousness of the problem.


    I thought that only by my brothers, I could easily deal with Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, but I didn''t expect that the most effective six Jin and four Liang were also destroyed in Wang Fan''s hands.


    It can be said that Zhao Zheng''s hatred for Wang Fan was far greater than Zhao Shanhe''s own son.


    In Zhao Zheng''s opinion, if Wang Fan hadn''t intervened, he would have sent Liu pangzi to see the king of hell. It was Wang Fan''s existence that made Liu pangzi turn a deaf ear to his several warnings.


    And just today, he coerced Liu pangzi''s ace Lin Na, who was also forcibly robbed, which made Zhao Zheng who lost face in the cemetery even more angry.


    Zhao Zheng had no choice but to ask his boss for help. However, he did not expect that his boss would answer Zhao Zheng''s request without asking anything.


    Although the boss''s answer was very simple, Zhao Zheng was not sure. After all, whether his boss would send someone to help him or not made him feel helpless.


    What''s more, the boss doesn''t understand the situation here, so if the staff can''t solve the problem, won''t they lose face again?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Zheng can''t help but pick up his mobile phone and want to tell his boss about the situation here in detail.


    But let Zhao Zheng did not think of things happened, he re dialed the phone in the address book, the receiver actually burst out the number is empty.


    Zhao Zhengyi, holding a mobile phone, didn''t react. He hurriedly checked the number he dialed, confirmed that he didn''t dial the wrong number, then hung up the phone and dialed again.


    However, dialing again and again, the result is that the number is empty, which makes Zhao Zhengyi a little flustered.


    "Damn it! How can it be empty? I just hit it! " Holding the mobile phone tightly in his hand, Zhao Zheng''s brow twisted into a knot in one''s heart.


    The restless Zhao Zheng, like a dead leaf blown down by the wind from a tree, felt that he had no support. This helpless feeling made him want to be crazy.


    Zhao Zheng, who couldn''t find the answer even after thinking about it, was even more gloomy. He pressed the pager on his desk and said to Mike, "Manny, come in!"


    "Good!" Mary''s voice came out.


    After hanging up the pager, Zhao Zheng left his apple phone on his desk, staring at the phone number on the screen.


    After a while, Manli, dressed in professional clothes, walked into Zhao Zheng''s office. She looked at Zhao Zheng with a melancholy face and asked, "boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Damn, who are you going to show me! What are you afraid of? It''s not night. I don''t want to do you here! " Zhao Zheng, who was in a very agitated mood, was not angry when he saw the expression on Mary''s face.


    Being scolded by Zhao Zheng, Mary is too scared to move forward. She can only force a smile on her face. She timidly looks at Zhao Zheng sitting there and whispers: "sorry, boss, I dare not next time!"


    The child is under the control of the demon in front of her. Mary doesn''t have the ability to resist Zhao Zheng. In fact, she has no right to commit suicide!


    In addition to please this man like the devil, Mary has no other way to ensure the safety of her children. Although many of Zhao Zheng''s requirements are extremely abnormal, the weak Mary has been insisting on it.


    At this time, she was called to the office by Zhao Zheng. She mistakenly thought that Zhao Zheng wanted to satisfy his animal desire here, so from the beginning of entering the door, Manli''s heart was full of resistance, and the expression on her face was naturally not so pleasant.


    However, Zhao Zheng doesn''t have time to pay attention to Manni''s thoughts. He points to the mobile phone on his desk and says to Manni, "go and check the owner information of this number. I want it now!"


    Hearing Zhao Zheng say to check the mobile phone number, Manli''s nervous mood instantly relaxed a lot. She went to Zhao Zheng''s desk, looked at the phone number on the mobile phone, turned around and was ready to leave Zhao Zheng''s office.


    Looking at the figure of Mary leaving, Zhao Zheng said in a low voice: "don''t tell me what I want you to check the number, or I''ll throw your child into the sea to feed the fish!"


    Mary, who had already reached the door, shivered and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, boss!"

 V2.Chapter 478

    The night in city B is busy and noisy. The building of Dingsheng Investment Co., Ltd. is brightly lit, but except for Zhao Zheng''s office, the other offices in the building are empty.


    Sitting on the long sofa in the office, leaning on the back of the sofa, Zhao Zheng smokes a cigar, and Manli with red and swollen cheeks kneels at his feet, serving him with tears.


    "If I can kill these two guys this time, I''ll let you and your kids out of B city." Looking up at the ceiling, Zhao Zheng, who is spitting out smoke rings, said.


    Mary, who was busy, was stunned when she heard Zhao Zheng''s words, but soon she quickened her hand movement, and the tears in her eyes gradually disappeared.


    All humiliation is not as safe as a child. As long as she can leave the devil with her husband''s blood, Mary can accept any kind of suffering.


    "Do you hate me so much?" Asked Zhao Zheng.


    Without making a sound, Mary just shook her head. She didn''t dare to look up at Zhao Zheng and say anything more, for fear that the devil would suddenly change her mind.


    "Do you know? When I was very young, I knew that woman was a complete Whore! She will please that man for money and anything she wants! Do the worst for that man


    Zhao Zheng, leaning on the back of the sofa, said plaintively. His expressionless face was covered with tears.


    Mary kneeling on the ground did not dare to answer, she just want to immediately end everything here, leave the devil, leave this let her dignity sweeping place.


    Zhao Zheng didn''t wipe the tears on his face. The tears pouring out of his eyes washed the pores of his face, as if they were washing the sadness in his heart.


    It didn''t seem to be to tell Mary. Zhao Zheng continued: "I''ve never seen such a cheeky woman marry a man for money, and that man still has a wife! What am I? What''s that man to me? "


    When these words came out, the expression on Zhao Zheng''s face began to become ferocious. He clenched his fist hysterically, because he was excited, his chest also fluctuated violently.


    This made Manli have to stop. She looked at Zhao Zheng''s face turning red. She was too scared to make a sound.


    Manli has seen Zhao Zheng''s cruelty, and when he is in a mood, he likes to abuse others most, and Manli is one of his victims.


    Carefully looking at Zhao Zheng, Manli is a little nervous and shivering. Although this is not the first time, in the face of angry Zhao Zheng, her fear still makes her want to go to the toilet.


    Zhao Zheng, who was sitting on the sofa, slowly straightened himself up, looked at her frightened face, frowned and asked, "do you hate me?"


    "No, I don''t hate it." Mary answered in alarm.


    "Fart! You are afraid of me Zhao Zheng roared and kicked Manli to the ground.


    Manli, kneeling at Zhao Zheng''s feet, was so frightened by the sudden kick that she lost her face and knocked her head on the tea table.


    Forced to endure the pain in her head, Mary sat on the ground supporting her body. The impact and shock just now made the poor woman feel strong vomiting, and her brain was dizzy.


    Sitting on the sofa, Zhao Zheng looked at the pale Manny and asked, "if I give you money, would you like to stay with me all the time?"


    "I" Manli wanted to say no, but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them back, because she saw an undisguised killing intention in Zhao Zheng''s eyes.


    He is really a devil, a devil destined to hell!


    Mary cursed the man more than once, and wanted to fight more than once, but when she thought of her children, she couldn''t be strong any more.


    Miss of flesh and blood, let Mary can''t help crying, her hands covered her face, crying and pleading: "boss, I beg you, you give the child back to me, as long as you are willing to give the child back to me, you can let me do anything."


    "Child? ha-ha! What you do to me every day is for that child? " Zhao Zheng suddenly stood up laughing.


    After hearing Zhao Zheng''s words, Mary knelt down and said, "boss, no, listen to me. I don''t listen to you just for the sake of children. I''m willing to obey you and do anything for you, really! Please don''t hurt my child


    By Zhao Zheng scared Manli, incoherent explanation, she is really afraid, in front of the devil will do anything immoral.


    If time can be turned back and life can be chosen, Mary will certainly follow her husband''s advice and become a qualified full-time wife at home.


    Dress up their own home, take care of their beloved baby, waiting for the husband to work hard for the family home.


    But life has no if, when she walked into the building, the devil had caught her hair, dragged her into the purgatory, let her bear the pain that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Standing up from the sofa, Zhao Zheng, while lifting his pants, smoking a cigarette, walked to Mary. He came to her, bent down, looked at her in fear, and said with a grim smile: "Mary, you are the one I don''t want to lose among all the women I met, so I want you to stay with me all my life, would you like to?"


    Staring at Zhao Zheng''s eyes, Manli doesn''t know how to answer. She is silent, with a pair of helpless eyes, looking at Zhao Zheng with a ferocious face.


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    A burst of applause broke the depressing atmosphere in the office.


    Hearing someone clapping, Zhao Zheng could not take care of his trousers. He grabbed Manli on the ground and stood in front of him. He turned to look in the direction of the applause.


    Next to the glass window of the office, I don''t know when a tall woman, a woman in black body shaping clothes, was standing. At this time, she was looking at Zhao Zheng with a smile, and her two white hands were on her chest.


    "Who are you? What do you want? How did you get in? " Zhao Zheng, hiding behind Manli, asks each other nervously.


    The woman shrugged her shoulders, looked at the frightened Zhao Zheng and said, "I''ve always heard that your boss always likes to reuse scum. I don''t believe it. Today I saw your performance, and I knew that the rumor was true."


    "Are you from my boss?" Zhao Zheng heard the woman''s words and asked tentatively.


    "What else? If your boss didn''t pay a high price and let me help you out, do you think I would let you scum go on living? " The woman looked at Zhao Zheng with disdain.


    At this time, Zhao Zheng had seen the big hole in the glass window. He was surprised and asked, "did you climb in from the outside? This is the 21st floor! "

 V2.Chapter 479

    The woman in black is tall, and the body shaping clothes tightly wrapped around her body make her perfect figure vividly, which makes Zhao Zheng crazy.


    However, what makes Zhao Zheng feel sorry is that the woman''s face is wearing a white half mask. Except for a pair of smart eyes, she can''t see her other features at all.


    But even if you can only see her eyes, you can guess that she is definitely a beautiful woman. After all, only a beautiful woman can have such watery and flexible eyes.


    Although he was full of desire for the woman in front of him, Zhao Zheng didn''t dare to despise him. He hid behind Manli and carefully looked at the woman standing in front of the window, waiting for the other party to answer his question.


    How did the woman in front of the 21 storey building get in? Zhao Zheng was full of doubts. After all, it was not a good thing for Zhao Zheng that such a strange thing happened in front of him.


    The woman with the mask tilted her head and said to Zhao Zheng, "how did I get into your office? I hope you can find out the answer by yourself. However, I like the woman you use as a shield. From now on, you no longer have any rights to her, because she belongs to me!"


    When the woman said this, she suddenly had a soft whip in her hand. She grabbed the handle of the arm and swung it. The soft whip was like a snake, flying to Zhao Zheng and holding Manli''s hand.


    "Pa"


    It''s a crisp sound.


    The tip of the soft whip drew a bloodstain from Zhao Zheng''s hand, and the painful Zhao Zheng quickly released her hand.


    And that soft whip also took advantage of the situation to roll up manly''s waist, and pulled her to the woman''s side.


    Looking at a face of panic, the voice of the woman with mask said softly: "don''t be afraid, my kitten, I will be very gentle to you."


    Staring at by the woman''s eyes, Mary was too scared to breathe. She nodded her head and said she had no objection to the woman''s words.


    She was very satisfied with Mary''s attitude. The woman then said, "in the future, you can call me Lord Qianxue. I will guarantee your safety, but you should serve me wholeheartedly, you know?"


    "OK, Lord Qianxue!" Mary nodded.


    If she could escape from Zhao Zheng, of course, she would like to. Judging from the tone of the woman who called herself Lord Qianxue and her attitude towards her, she didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, she felt the warmth of being protected.


    Fate has given her too much suffering, every day to live in pain, which makes Mary very eager to find a shoulder to rely on, and in front of Qianxue, it seems that God has given her, which makes it difficult for her to refuse all this.


    Zhao Zheng, who was whipped on his hand, was very dissatisfied with the masked Qianxue, but considering the great disparity of strength between the two sides and the special identity of the other side, he still endured it silently.


    Women and dignity, in the face of power and money, are not worth mentioning. Zhao Zhengcai won''t be upset with Qianxue for the sake of a woman!


    In the face of Qianxue, Zhao Zheng said with a smile: "since Qianxue likes Manli, let her serve you. If Manli is not enough, I can arrange more beauties for you!"


    Zhao Zheng didn''t just hear about lily, so he didn''t find it strange that this hot woman would like Manli.


    As long as the snow Lord can help him remove obstacles, he is willing to provide her with more beautiful women.


    The weak in front of the strong is always the most effective way to please. Qian Xue nodded slightly and said with satisfaction: "I appreciate your kindness. When things here are finished, I will naturally put forward my other conditions. At that time, you can help me do it well!"


    "Lord Qianxue, please rest assured that as long as things go smoothly, I will agree to whatever conditions you put forward!" Hands holding pants, Zhao Zheng said with a smile.


    "Then let''s sit down and have a talk. What can I do for you?" Qian Xue took Manli''s hand and sat in the position Zhao Zhenggang had just sat on.


    There is only one sofa in the office, which is usually used by Zhao Zheng for tea. Because no one in the company is qualified to sit on an equal footing with him, he did not decorate more sofas.


    Seeing Qianxue pulling Manli to sit on the sofa, Zhao Zhengyi didn''t know where to sit.


    The length of the sofa can only accommodate three people, but when Qianxue sits down, she deliberately sits in the middle of the sofa and puts her soft whip beside her. Obviously, she doesn''t want Zhao Zheng to sit down.


    But if he doesn''t sit on the sofa, Zhao Zheng doesn''t dare to go back to his desk. After all, the position of the desk is very special, which makes people feel that Zhao Zheng doesn''t respect Qianxue.


    It seems to see Zhao Zheng''s dilemma. Sitting on the sofa, Qian Xue cocked her legs and said, "since there is no place for you, you can stand and talk!"


    As the leader of the triad gang in W Province, Zhao Zheng was treated as a younger brother, which made him feel depressed, but it just made him feel depressed, and didn''t make him have any impulse to resist.


    Zhao Zheng, who was already wearing his belt, gave a wry smile and said directly, "Lord Qianxue, let''s make a long story short. I need you to help me get rid of two people. As long as you can do this well, I can promise you anything!"


    As he spoke, Zhao Zheng took out two photos from his coat pocket and handed them to him.


    Sitting on the sofa, Qian Xue winks at Manli beside her. Manli stands up and takes the two photos from Zhao Zheng.


    Looking at the photo handed by Manli to Qianxue, Zhao Zheng said: "one is Wang Fan, who is from the mainland. It is said that he is a member of the royal family of T country, and the other is Akutagawa shin, a native of r country, who runs a sushi restaurant!"


    "Akutagawa? ha-ha! Who runs a sushi restaurant? " Qian Xue looks at the Akutagawa letter in the photo and listens to Zhao Zheng''s introduction. She can''t help laughing.


    Confused by Qian Xue''s laughter, Zhao Zheng couldn''t help asking, "Lord Qian Xue, what did I make a mistake?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. Judging from your strength, you''ve caused a lot of trouble. No wonder your boss asked me to do it! Ha ha Qian Xue said with a smile.


    "Lord Qianxue, do you know this man named Akutagawa Shin?" Zhao Zheng asked again.


    "Yes, I not only know him, but also know him well! Because we are friends Thousand snow tone cold reply.

 V2.Chapter 480

    In the parking lot of the Central Hospital, Wang Fan leans on the back of the driver''s seat, smokes and looks at the passers-by coming and going. Akutagawa shin, sitting in the co driver''s seat, looks gloomy and is in a state of violent walking at any time.


    Yang Jie in the back shrugged and said to Akutagawa: "even if I tell you shangguanhao''s address, do you really want to rob your wife Zhao Ya back?"


    "It''s not shangguanhao who takes Zhao Ya from the hospital, but his daughter shangguanjing. Even if you go to shangguanhao''s home, you can''t find Zhao ya, Xin!" Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring and said it calmly.


    "Then I''ll wait here? What if they have any disadvantages to Zhao ya? " Akutagawa asked coldly.


    "Xin, please calm down. I find that you are a man who usually does things in a proper way. How come when it comes to Zhao ya, you are just like a changed person. Are you so impulsive?" Wang Fan looked at Akutagawa letter in surprise and asked in disbelief.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said about himself, Akutagawa hesitated and said, "Xiaoya is my only relative in the world! I can''t imagine any harm to her! "


    "When Zhao Ya was taken away, shangguanjing specially arranged a ambulance. I guess she didn''t arrange it for the purpose of abusing Zhao ya." Yang Jie reminds a way.


    "Is shangguanjing that good? I don''t know about her, but I don''t believe that she will be kind to Xiaoya. " Akutagawa asked.


    "I don''t believe it either." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    He was worried about Zhao Ya''s safety. When he heard Wang Fan say this, Akutagawa became nervous again. However, when he saw the smile on Wang Fan''s face, he didn''t understand what Wang Fan meant.


    "But I also believe that shangguanjing dare not do anything to Zhao ya." Wang Fan answered in a positive tone.


    "Why do you say that?" Mr. Akutagawa questioned.


    "Shangguanjing is a high-class person in W province. The company she runs has monopolized almost half of the luxury goods in W province. That is to say, she is a person with identity and needs face. Will she be caught for Zhao Ya''s half sister?" Wang Fan asked.


    When it comes to shangguanjing, Yang Jie can''t help rectifying: "it''s not half of luxury goods, it''s three-quarters of luxury goods imported, and she seems to be the spokesperson of some brand. Anyway, shangguanjing is a woman. It''s not easy to be young!"


    "Of course, with a congressman''s father and a very rich grandfather, it''s hard for her to succeed. If it were me, I would be able to make a success." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Do you mean that shangguanjing''s identity will not do any harm to Zhao ya? But it''s just a guess for you. You should know the truth that people''s minds are unpredictable Akutagawa still doesn''t want to believe in people''s hearts. After all, his experience over the years has given him a deeper understanding of people''s hearts.


    "I dare not say anything else. At least we are still alive, so Zhao Ya will not be in danger." Wang Fan shrugged and said.


    This makes Akutagawa more confused. He looks at Wang Fan in a dazed way and doesn''t know the meaning of his words.


    Seeing the doubts of Akutagawa shin, Wang Fan explained: "Liu pangzi is being watched by the police, and it''s hard to protect himself. In this world, we are the only ones who still care about Zhao Ya and have the ability to talk about it to others, so as long as you and I are alive, they don''t dare to do anything to Zhao ya."


    "You don''t know these upper class people. They want both face and wealth, so most of the time they do things in a different way from the poor people like us."


    "Ha ha, I hope you are right!" Akutagawa Shin said with a bitter smile.


    Although Zhao Ya was not seriously injured at this time, if she was really upset, it was inevitable that something would happen. If Akutagawa forced to rob people, Zhao Ya would be hurt again.


    That''s why he''s always hesitant and doesn''t know what to do.


    It was Wang Fan''s analysis of shangguanjing that made Akutagawa''s heart more or less stable. Even Liu Juan, who had never spoken, nodded in agreement.


    Some things are really strange, especially for people like shangguanjing, who are covered with aura all over the body. When they work in the upper class, they are more concerned about face and the impact on themselves.


    This is like a rich man. When his luxury car is in the busy market and is scratched by a beggar, in order to maintain his image, the rich man will choose to forgive the beggar, and even do something high-profile to make people praise him more.


    But what if it''s not in the busy market and no one pays attention to it?


    The hypocrisy of the upper class has always been their means of fooling the poor, but this despicable means can always bring them very good results.


    As shangguanjing in the upper class, she has no way to get rid of this way of doing things, and can take Zhao Ya away on her own initiative. This shows that shangguanjing has started her performance, and this kind of performance is absolutely to reflect her kindness.


    If she wants to kill Zhao ya, shangguanjing doesn''t need such a lot of trouble. She just needs to bribe Zhao Ya''s attending doctor, or arrange other people to do such things.


    This is why Wang fan is not worried about Zhao Ya''s safety.


    Of course, no matter what, these are Wang Fan''s conjectures, which can not make Akutagawa completely relieved. At least in his opinion, as long as Zhao Ya is around him, this is the most secure arrangement.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the driver''s seat, finished smoking. He put down the window and threw out his cigarette butt. Looking at the dark day and the hospital passageway with fewer pedestrians, he took a deep breath and said, "no matter what, we should rescue Liu fatty first!"


    "Good!" Akutagawa, the co pilot, agreed and reached out to open the door.


    Liu Juan and Yang Jie, who were sitting in the back row, got out of the car, but after Yang Jie got out of the car, he went directly to another car not far away, opened the door, sat in the driver''s seat and started the car not far away.


    Finally, Wang Fan took out three masks from the trunk and handed them to Akutagawa shin and Liu Juan one by one. Then he put the last mask on his face.


    Wang Fan, who was wearing a mask on his face, looked at Akutagawa shin and Liu Juan, who were also wearing a mask, and said with a smile, "I don''t know if we will be published in the newspaper tomorrow?"


    "I really don''t understand why you prepare masks. Can''t the police in B city guess our identity?" Akutagawa asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe they don''t want to? Ha ha Wang Fan replied with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 481

    The rescue of Liu pangzi is not complicated. Except for Wang Fan, when they first appeared, some people regarded them as robbers, they did not encounter any trouble.


    The policeman guarding Liu pangzi didn''t even know how to fight with Wang Fan, so he ran directly from the stairs of the safe passage.


    Liu pangzi didn''t get much hurt, so Wang Fan took a simple look at his wound, asked for some anti-inflammatory drugs from the nurse station, and left the hospital building in a hurry with him on his back.


    It was not until Wang Fan drove away from the hospital that the police officers in the hospital ran out of the inpatient building. But at this time, Wang Fan had disappeared, so the police did not catch up.


    After the patients and their families in the hospital recovered from the previous riots, the police officers quickly evacuated the hospital.


    Things come fast and go slowly. Soon people in the hospital are busy with their own things and forget everything that happened just now.


    In the corner of the hospital hall, Chen Xu, dressed in plain clothes, looks at the people coming and going in the hall, calmly takes out his mobile phone and dials the mobile phone number of Songzhuang.


    As soon as the tone for telecommunication connection rang, Songzhuang on the other end of the line got through.


    "How''s it going?" Asked Song Zhuang.


    "Big brother, everything is going according to your plan. The mainland boy surnamed Liu has been taken away by them!" Chen Xu returns with a smile.


    "Let our people, in six hours, send out some of their photos for the newspaper to see tomorrow!" Song Zhuang ordered.


    Hearing Song Zhuang''s order, Chen Xu quickly asked: "brother, the boy surnamed Wang, they are wearing masks. We take a screenshot of them from the surveillance. They don''t look like they don''t wear masks. What should we do?"


    "Wearing a mask? That''s better! " Song Zhuang said excitedly.


    "Better?" Chen Xu asked confused.


    "This boy can do things, ha ha! You just send photos of them wearing masks instead of the fat one, saying there are masked bandits and hijacking important police witnesses. Do you understand? " Song Zhuang said with a smile on the phone.


    Song Zhuang''s words make Chen Xu still some don''t understand the situation, but since his boss said so, he didn''t dare to question too much, so he nodded his head and said: "OK, brother, please don''t worry, I''ll do it right away."


    "Yes! If someone asks about it, do you know what to say? " Song Zhuang asked heavily.


    With a mobile phone, Chen Xu said with a smile: "brother, I know. I just said that the police reported this to the newspaper without authorization. Brother doesn''t know. Hehe, I promise I won''t give you any trouble!"


    "Smart! Work hard, I won''t treat you badly in the future! " Song Zhuang said with a smile and hung up his cell phone.


    After Song Zhuang hung up, Chen Xu stood up and walked out of the hall of the hospital. He had been waiting for several plainclothes policemen at the door of the hall for a long time. When he saw Chen Xu coming out, he quickly took out the prepared photos.


    Looking at the blurred appearance of Wang Fan, Akutagawa shin and Liu Juan in the photo, Chen Xu tears the photo into pieces and then shoves it into the hand of an undercover policeman beside him.


    The plain clothes police officer who is responsible for preparing the photos looks confused. Looking at Chen Xu tearing up the photos, a layer of cold sweat has appeared on his head. He carefully asks, "brother Xu, this is the clearest photo we can find. Are you not satisfied?"


    "Fool! You go to the security room of the hospital, take two photos of them wearing masks and give them to the guys in the newspaper office. " Chen Xu glared and scolded.


    "Brother Xu, I heard you right! You want me to look for pictures of them in masks? What''s the use of that? " The plain clothes policeman was puzzled.


    "Damn it! Can you understand such a profound thing when I explain it to you? " Chen Xu scolds impatiently.


    The plainclothes policeman who was scolded didn''t dare to answer again, and turned around to go to the security room to get surveillance.


    Looking at his subordinates turning to leave, Chen Xu scolded again: "Damn, I said if you drink too much! I haven''t finished what are you doing in such a hurry? To be reincarnated? "


    The policeman in plain clothes, who was scolded again, turned back and walked to Chen Xu. He lowered his head and said with a smile, "brother Xu, I just drank two liang in the car. You found out about it. Hey, I dare not next time!"


    "Damn, I knew you must have been drinking again!" Chen Xu glared at the policeman in plain clothes and then said, "don''t send out the picture of the fat man. Tell the people in the newspaper that there are three masked bandits who hijacked important witnesses of the police. Do you know?"


    "OK, brother Xu, I''ll do it now." Plain clothes police said, but did not leave, still standing beside Chen Xu.


    After a look at the man standing still, Chen Xu scolded, "hurry up and do something. What are you doing standing there?"


    After Chen Xu scolded him, the plain clothes policeman made sure that he had nothing else to do. Then he turned and left the door of the hospital hall and went straight to the security room of the hospital.


    When several of his men disappear from sight, Chen Xu walks to the parking lot with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Instead of starting the car immediately, Chen Xu sat in the car and waited for a while before taking out a cell phone wrapped in a leather bag from the storage box in front of the co driver.


    After looking around and making sure no one was nearby, Chen picked up the mobile phone in the cowhide bag and dialed a number.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any good news?" Zhao Zheng''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Mr. Zhao, the boy surnamed Wang, has rescued the fat man surnamed Liu from the hospital 20 minutes ago. You can go to them to settle the accounts!" Chen Xu fiddles with the car key in his hand and says to Zhao Zheng on the other end of the phone.


    "Twenty minutes ago? Why do you call me at this time? " Hearing that Wang Fan had left the hospital for 20 minutes, Zhao Zheng asked anxiously.


    "The hospital is full of people. How do you want me to call you? If I didn''t hide in the toilet, I wouldn''t have a chance to tell you the news! " Chen Xu tone some impatient said.


    "All right! I''ll have the money put into your account. You have to keep it a secret, you know? " Zhao Zheng said on the phone.


    "Mr. Zhao, please don''t worry. I understand the truth of using people''s money to eliminate disasters for others." Chen Xu returns with a smile.


    "I hope you do what you say!" Then Zhao Zheng hung up.


    Listening to the busy sound in the receiver, Chen Xumei Zizi turns off the power supply of the mobile phone, and then puts the mobile phone back into the cowhide bag.


    Chen Xu, who is smoking a cigarette, happily takes out his mobile phone in his pocket after hearing a note. He checks the information he has just received. After seeing that there are more than 100000 yuan in his account, he is satisfied to throw away his cigarette butt and drive the car out of the hospital.

 V2.Chapter 482

    Wang Fan didn''t go back to the sushi bar or take the people on the car to Huitong pawnshop. Instead, he found a quiet underground parking lot and parked his car in an inconspicuous corner.


    "It''s not right!" Wang Fan grabbed the steering wheel and looked at the people in the car.


    Akutagawa, the co pilot, laughed and said, "I think so, too."


    Sitting in the back row of Liu pangzi looking at Wang Fan and Akutagawa letter, very helpless said: "you don''t look at me, I also don''t understand!"


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s words were finished, he turned his head and looked at Liu Juan sitting beside him. Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin also looked at her.


    Liu Juan, who was also wearing a mask, blinked her eyes and said in a cold voice: "this mask is very good. I like it a little bit!"


    "Sister, we are talking about what happened just now. Why do you still think about this mask?" Liu pangzi asked with an embarrassed expression.


    Take off the mask in no hurry, Liu Juan said without expression: "I''m not the roundworm in the belly of the police, how can I know why? You''re all looking at me. Can''t I have an opinion? "


    "Cut! Juan''er, you must have something to say. Don''t hide it Wang Fan looked into Liu Juan''s eyes and said to her seriously.


    Liu Juan handed the mask to Akutagawa shin and asked, "what do you think of the material of this mask?"


    Along with Liu Juan''s eyes, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi also look at Akutagawa letter, but they can''t understand why Liu Juan asked Akutagawa letter.


    The co pilot''s Akutagawa Shin looked at Liu Juan and the mask in his hand, and asked, "what do you know?"


    "Qianxue arrived in B city last night. Don''t you really know?" Liu Juan asked.


    Listening to their conversation, Wang Fan couldn''t help asking: "who is Qianxue?"


    "How do you know she came to B city? Is that what detective Yang Jie heard? " Akutagawa asked nervously.


    "Don''t forget, except for you and me, Shenfeng and wanguku are still in a state of hostility!" Liu Juan replied.


    "Wait a minute, juan''er, is this Qianxue you are talking about the person of Shenfeng? What does she have to do with the mask? " Wang Fan couldn''t help interrupting again.


    "Let the letter explain it to you." Liu Juan leaned back on her back and put away her mask.


    "Like me, Qian Xue is a member of Shenfeng and one of the few female members in the organization. In addition, Qian Xue and I both pass on their Kung Fu to my father Akutagawa Yilong. She usually likes to wear a mask. No man has ever seen her except my father and her father." Akutagawa explained.


    "Well, is this woman so mysterious? Is it because she is too ugly to be seen? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I don''t think the daughter of Shenfeng is ugly." Liu Juan said.


    Wang Fan, who is thinking about how ugly Qianxue is, immediately widens his eyes when Liu Juan says that Qianxue is the eldest lady of Shenfeng organization. He looks at Akutagawa Shin strangely and asks curiously, "Shin, you and she are childhood friends, too! She''s not coming to B city to look for you this time, is she


    "I am still alive this matter, not many people know, thousand snow also don''t know, she can''t come to me!" Akutagawa replied.


    "Then why did she come to B city at this time?" Liu Juan asked with a cold face.


    "How do I know?" Asked Akutagawa.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the car became tense. They were members of opposite organizations, but they were also two people with similar strength and contradictions. At this time, they had doubts in their hearts, and naturally there was no way to maintain the most basic peace.


    Of course, Wang fan can understand the truth, and he knows what the outcome will be if this matter is not handled properly.


    Looking at the expressions on Liu Juan''s and Akutagawa''s faces, Wang Fan said: "juan''er, I ponder that the woman named Qianxue doesn''t necessarily come running for the letter. After all, the letter has feelings for Xiaoya. He shouldn''t be carrying on Xiaoya''s back and talking nonsense with other women!"


    With these words, Wang Fan quickly winks at Liu pangzi. He is most worried about the conflict between Liu Juan and Akutagawa shin. After all, these two people are good characters. If they don''t agree with each other, it will be a real chaos!


    Sitting next to Liu Juan, Liu pangzi also understood Liu Juan''s worry. He also explained for Akutagawa Shin: "juan''er, how to say, shin is also one of his own. I don''t think he will pit us for outsiders!"


    "So I''m a chicken?" Liu Juan asked unhappily.


    By Liu Juan''s words, Liu pangzi closed his mouth and didn''t dare to go on, which made Wang Fan angry.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Liu pangzi to say something mild and give Liu Juan and Akutagawa a step down, but I didn''t expect that Liu pangzi would go straight to the theme and make the atmosphere more tense.


    Seeing that the smell of gunpowder in the car was getting stronger and stronger, Wang Fan said quickly: "if I say, this girl named Qian Xue is really not at the right time, but I think we have no investigation, and we can''t draw too arbitrary conclusions. If we don''t trust this girl, we should go back and catch her, and ask her if we don''t have to!"


    "Yes! Van Gogh is right! Take the woman named Qianxue. We''ll know what''s the matter as soon as we ask. " Liu pangzi echoed.


    Akutagawa shin, the co pilot, shook his head with a bitter smile and said to Liu pangzi and Wang Fan, "Qian Xue''s ability is not much worse than me. I''m worried that it''s hard to subdue her only by my ability."


    "What about me?" Liu Juan asked coldly.


    "If you promise not to hurt her, I can stand by and not help any of you." Akutagawa replied.


    "Akutagawa shin, that''s not right! In your opinion, if Qianxue kills me, I can''t preempt? If I kill her, do you want to help her? " When Liu Juan said this, her face became more and more gloomy.


    Unexpectedly, the more they said, the more tense the atmosphere was. Wang Fan quickly stretched out his arm, stopped between Liu Juan and Akutagawa shin, and said anxiously, "we have something to discuss. Don''t hurt our friendship for something that hasn''t been seen yet."


    "I don''t want to hurt anyone between you and Qianxue! Anyway, both of you have a special relationship with me! " Akutagawa said in a low voice.


    "Hum!" Liu Juan snorted, her face full of distrust.


    Without waiting for two people to say anything more, Wang Fan quickly said: "since such a situation has happened, it''s better to listen to my suggestion, so as not to hurt the harmony of his family."

 V2.Chapter 483

    Because of the sudden arrival of Qianxue, the first trust crisis broke out between Akutagawa and Liu Juan.


    Although Liu Juan does mean to be shadowy, it can''t be blamed for her thoughtfulness. After all, Shenfeng and wanguku have no history of friendly exchanges.


    From Yang Jie''s strong reaction when she first met Akutagawa shin, it''s not hard to see that these people with Wan gukuo won''t have a good look at the members of Shenfeng.


    It is the wisest choice to act separately.


    The injured Liu pangzi is taken back to Huitong pawnshop by Yang Jie, while Liu Juan is arranged by Wang Fan to shangguanjing''s residence to check Zhao Ya''s condition.


    As for Wang Fan and Akutagawa letter two people, drive to B city''s largest disco hot space.


    Hot space is not only the largest disco in B city, but also an industry under Zhao Zheng''s name. The reason why Wang Fan and Akutagawa want to drive to this disco is that Zhao Zheng is in this disco at the moment.


    Driving to the hot space on the way, Wang Fan boring asked: "letter, you and Qianxue really nothing? Don''t worry, I won''t tell Zhao ya. "


    "I just treat her as my sister, and have the same attitude towards Liu Juan." Akutagawa''s reply was very serious.


    "Didn''t you two grow up together? Isn''t there any love in the long run? Is Qianxue ugly? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    When I was young, I practiced martial arts together. There are many legends about the love between elder martial brothers and younger martial sisters.


    Even if it''s not this kind of martial arts practice, there are many students who study under the same roof, and later develop into lovers, such as Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai who become butterflies.


    For Akutagawa shin and Qianxue, Wang Fan feels that their feelings must be limited by someone for some reason. Maybe there is something wrong with them.


    After all, Akutagawa Shin''s father is the head of the black dragon club. Akutagawa Shin''s status in the black dragon club is also prominent, and his status in the sacred wind is so high. Not all kinds of women can get such a young and rich childe like him.


    So for the story of Akutagawa shin and Qianxue, Wang Fan has a very sad guess in his mind. He just wants to wait for Akutagawa shin to give the right answer.


    Akutagawa shin on the co pilot, in the face of Wang Fan''s gossip, didn''t have any antipathy. He said with a bitter smile: "when Qianxue was young, she was a beauty. Although later she became an adult, I didn''t see her complete appearance, but just her eyes were enough to charm many men."


    Hearing Akutagawa Shin say that Qianxue is so beautiful, Wang Fan firmly believes that there must be a special relationship between them, and the story of dog blood seems to be coming out of Akutagawa Shin''s mouth soon.


    Curiosity makes Wang fan can''t help asking: "since Qianxue is not ugly and is still a great beauty, are you not with her because she is from a humble family and doesn''t deserve you?"


    Sitting on the back of the co pilot, Akutagawa Shin heard Wang Fan''s question and immediately looked at Wang Fan with an idiot''s eyes.


    Realizing that the way Akutagawa looked at him was not so friendly, Wang Fan was surprised and asked, "how? Don''t you people in R pay attention to the right family? "


    "Of course, we will pay attention to the problem of being right, but it''s not for this reason that Qianxue and I didn''t get together." Akutagawa letter expression serious and then said: "Qian Xue''s father, is the current leader of Shenfeng, her identity is more noble than me!"


    "Damn it! Is Qianxue''s father the leader? If you don''t hold on to her thigh, you can inherit her family''s legacy and be the next leader of Shenfeng! " Hearing that Qian Xue had such an identity, Wang Fan was even more excited.


    "You are such a gossiper. I really don''t understand why Liu Juan takes a fancy to you!" Akutagawa Shin looked at Wang Fan''s eight diagrams and said impatiently.


    "Ha ha, Xin, I''m just kidding you! I know, you told me before, you Shenfeng people, can''t get married, can''t have feelings, so you and Qianxue just have no result, right! What''s more, her father is still the leader. If you dare to violate the guild rules, you will be punished, right? "


    Wang Fan, who was driving the car, said to Akutagawa with a smile, and his face was even worse.


    I thought that Akutagawa Shin would fall into deep meditation when he said that. Recalling his good times with Qianxue, I didn''t expect that Akutagawa Shin didn''t fall into meditation. Instead, he looked at Wang Fan with disdain.


    "What? Am I wrong? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "You don''t know anything about Shenfeng. It seems that Liu Juan didn''t tell you about it." Akutagawa said as if he had some understanding.


    "Cut! My little girl told me everything, but my brain is not very good, and some things are not very important, so I filtered them out directly. Do you understand? " Wang Fan, who has a hard mouth, counterattacks Akutagawa''s letter with disdain on his face.


    "Qianxue will be the next leader of Shenfeng, and her children will take over her position and continue to lead Shenfeng! So Qianxue can not only get married, but also choose the man she likes for the sake of Shenfeng! " Akutagawa said coldly.


    "Nani? Choose the man she likes? Is that amazing? It seems that your current leader must have come up with such a compromise because he can''t have a son! " Wang Fan continued with a bad smile: "letter, when I return to the mainland, I''ll find a prescription for you. If you give it to your leader, maybe he won''t pursue your escape again!"


    "Hard to hide?" Akutagawa looked at Wang Fan with a puzzled face.


    "Yes! When I was living in H City, I often saw a miracle doctor on the pole, which wrote the advertisement for the benefit of the majority of men. When I go back, I''ll help you find one to ask. It''s also a gift from my brother. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Obviously, he didn''t understand Wang Fan''s intention, but from the expression on his face, Akutagawa was able to confirm that the Chinese man in front of him didn''t say anything to be happy about.


    "Cha"


    In front is the hot space disco, Wang Fan stepped on the brake, the car stopped in the roadside parking space, he turned off the engine and pulled out the key, and then said: "letter, if the fat man does not intend to stay in W Province, you can go to China with us, I cover you!"


    "Good! If Xiaoya wants to! " Akutagawa opened the door and said as he got out of the car.

 V2.Chapter 484

    To describe the scene in the disco with the dance of demons, Wang Fan felt that some of them could not be described perfectly. These men and women were crazy wriggling with the rhythm of music.


    "Mr. Zhao will pay for all the expenses of the audience!"


    "Scream!"


    In the roar of heavy metal music, the DJ on the stage, holding a microphone, yelled to the red men and women on the dance floor.


    Bursts of screams broke out in the crowd. The dance floor of more than 1000 square meters was instantly detonated by DJ''s words. People crazily raised their arms and pointed to a glass window above DJ''s head to express their gratitude to Mr. Zhao.


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the gate of the disco, looked at these people''s crazy appearance and scolded in his heart: "money is bullshit!"


    "It seems that Zhao Zheng should be there!" Akutagawa Shin didn''t respond to the madness of these people. He looked at the glass window above DJ''s head.


    Behind the huge floor glass window, a man in a suit stood with his back to the glass window, holding a cigar in his hand. Even from his back, people felt that he was arrogant.


    Wang Fan, who also saw the man''s back, said to Akutagawa with a smile: "I don''t know if Zhao Zheng can be so smart when he sees us later."


    "Well! I hope he can be a man. If it''s too rubbish, I''ll feel sick. " Akutagawa said coldly.


    "Ha ha! I don''t mind slaughtering a piece of rubbish. If you don''t want to dirty your hands, let me do it! " Wang Fan said with a laugh.


    Their voices were soon covered up by music, and the fanatical people around them were writhing wildly. They didn''t notice the appearance of Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin.


    In the private room with excellent sound insulation effect on the second floor, Zhao Zheng is facing the red men and women outside the window, enjoying the program he specially arranged in the private room.


    Several women in exposed clothes were standing in front of him in a row, as if they were selected by Zhao Zheng as commodities.


    Whenever Zhao Zheng''s eyes stay on a woman, that woman will do her best to show her coquettishness, and even make a variety of exciting moves.


    Standing at the door behind these women is a young man in the same suit. He carefully looks at the expression on Zhao Zheng''s face and tries to figure out his boss''s mind.


    This is the third group of women he has found. The two groups of women sent to the private room in front of him have not been taken seriously by Zhao Zheng. For this reason, he has also been knocked out two front teeth. If Zhao Zheng is not satisfied this time, he is afraid that another tooth in his mouth will be knocked out.


    Smoking a cigar, Zhao Zheng glanced around at the women and finally fixed his eyes on the man at the door.


    Seeing his boss looking at him, the man didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly stepped forward, endured the sharp pain in his mouth and asked: "old man.".. boss.. You... Full.. Do you mean it? "


    "Come here!" Zhao Zheng said to the man with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on Zhao Zheng''s face, the man''s nervous mood relaxed a lot. He quickly flattered with the smile and walked to Zhao Zheng.


    Holding the cigar hand slowly raised, Zhao Zheng patted the man''s face a few times, asked with a smile: "are these women you are looking for?"


    Although Zhao Zheng''s face with a smile, but the tone of the speech, but still scared the man, he quickly said: "old.".. boss... I.. I.. Give it to... Ah


    Before the man could bear the pain to finish his speech, Zhao Zheng put his hand into his mouth and pinched a tooth on the man''s gums.


    The gums are full of nerves. Two front teeth were knocked out just now, which has made the man miserable. At this time, Zhao Zheng stretched out his hand to hold the teeth in his mouth. Immediately, he could not help crying out.


    The man has not stopped the blood in his mouth, because Zhao Zheng''s sudden violence, once again outflow a lot of bright red blood, which makes the man look as terrible as possible.


    Those women who were just scratching their heads and posturing, when they saw such a cruel scene in front of them, they were so scared that they lost their looks one by one, and Bai Shengsheng''s thighs could not help shaking.


    There is a timid woman, hard to cover her mouth, for fear that she will make a scream out of control, but fear still makes her heart beat faster, eyes involuntarily began to dark.


    "Damn it


    Abruptly from the man''s mouth, he broke off a tooth. Zhao Zheng bit the tooth and kicked the man in front of him to the ground.


    The man who has lost his teeth again has blood in his mouth and Venus in front of his eyes. But he has not forgotten to get up from the ground and want to apologize to the furious Zhao Zheng. However, he has been sweating with pain, but he has never made a sound.


    "You! Come here


    Zhao Zheng pointed to those women, the most hot woman, eyebrows a pick, is very arrogant shout.


    The woman who was pointed at was staring at the eldest brother in an instant. She looked at Zhao Zheng with a fierce face. She hurriedly stretched out her arm and waved it repeatedly. She said in a hurry: "Mr. Zhao, I... I... I''m wrong, I''m wrong


    The woman who can''t think of how to refuse Zhao Zheng, and doesn''t know what to say, can only apologize without any clue, hoping to exchange for her own safety.


    And those women who stood beside her did not dare to say anything for her. In the face of Zhao Zheng, who dares to stand up for justice?


    Seeing that the woman did not step forward according to her own requirements, Zhao Zheng took out a pistol from his waist and shot the woman in the chest.


    Bang


    The gunshot rang, and the terrified woman was hit in the chest. Her body fell back heavily, and the blood came from her body.


    "Damn it! I don''t appreciate it


    Looking at the twitching woman on the ground, Zhao Zheng scolded coldly.


    The women, who had been scared and silly, looked at Zhao Zheng with a gun in terror. No one dared to make a sound, and even more did not dare to run to the door close at hand.


    "Why are women so cheap! Fuck you! Why are you all so cheap! "


    Zhao Zheng, a little out of control, raised his pistol, fired several shots at the ceiling, and scolded hysterically.


    Bullets flying in the air, the women were scared to hold together, tears washed down the cosmetics on their faces, revealing their not bright skin.


    The man on the ground looks at Zhao Zheng in horror. The damp and foul smell in his crotch reminds him that everything in front of him is not a dream.


    When the bullets in the gun were finished, Zhao Zheng threw his pistol on the ground. Looking at the men and women in the room, he said coldly, "eat all the gold on the table, and I will spare you! Do you hear me


    Zhao Zheng''s words frightened everyone, and they all shivered involuntarily. They also looked at the big bag of gold powder on the tea table.

 V2.Chapter 485

    The sound insulation effect of the private room on the second floor is really good. Zhao Zheng even fired several shots in the private room, but Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin outside didn''t hear it.


    Similarly, Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin outside the private room beat the thugs of the Sanlian Gang, but Zhao Zheng standing in the private room didn''t hear them.


    With disdain, he took a look at the Sanlian Gang thugs lying on the ground and groaning in pain. He said to Akutagawa: "now people who come out to mix in society are getting worse and worse, and they can''t stand a few blows."


    Standing behind Wang Fan, Akutagawa shin, looking at Wang Fan''s arrogance, said impolitely: "just like you, few people can carry it. I guess you are a violent maniac."


    "Where is it? I just don''t like babbling. " Wang Fan wiped the bloodstain on the steel pipe with the sole of his foot and said with a smile.


    "I hope Zhao Zheng won''t regret provoking people like you." Akutagawa''s heart is a little worried for Zhao Zheng. After all, Wang Fan''s role makes him feel uneasy.


    From knowing Wang Fan to now, Akutagawa Shin saw him fight for the first time. It was because he saw Wang Fan''s violence this time that Akutagawa Shin had a different view on him.


    He always thinks that Wang fan is just a clever gangster. Only with the help of blind Master and Liu Juan can he get a living in the underworld. Therefore, although Akutagawa has no dislike for Wang Fan, he doesn''t think much of him.


    But just now, Wang Fan went all the way from the stairs on the first floor to the private room on the second floor with steel pipes. The murderous spirit he showed, and the clean and quick way he started, made Akutagawa think highly of him.


    If Wang Fan''s ability can be improved, he is definitely a good killer.


    It is precisely because of this idea that Akutagawa shin and Wang Fan do not have the previous contempt when they speak.


    Wiping the bloodstain on the steel pipe, Wang Fan put his hand on the door handle of the private room. He gently turned the door handle, the door of the private room was opened, and the voice of the room suddenly got into Wang Fan''s ears.


    The women''s repressed crying, and the men''s hysterical roar, these sounds, like those from hell, squeeze out from the crack of the door.


    "Lying trough!"


    Across the door peeked at the situation in the private room, Wang fan is seeing Zhao Zhengqi on a man''s body.


    Zhao Zheng didn''t see the door open because his back was facing the door of the private room, and Wang Fan could only see Zhao Zheng in a suit straddling a man''s head, his hands doing something.


    "That''s too evil! It''s amazing that they''re doing it in front of women! "


    Looking at Zhao Zheng''s body shaking one after another, and being waved helplessly by the man under him, Wang Fan suddenly felt like vomiting.


    After Wang Fan, Akutagawa Shin was curious to hear Wang Fan''s words. He frowned slightly and glanced at the situation in the private room. He was also shocked by Zhao Zheng''s crazy behavior.


    "What''s this guy doing?" Akutagawa asked in disgust.


    "Obviously, it''s playing a hooligan! Damn it, Zhao Zheng is such a pervert. He has so many beautiful girls. He doesn''t need to go to find a man. Damn it! I must teach him a good lesson today Unable to bear to look directly at the scene inside the house, Wang Fan cursed and closed the door again.


    "Why are you closing the door?" Asked Akutagawa.


    "I''m a little nauseous. Really, I''m worried that if I just go in like this, I''ll throw up." Wang Fan rolled his eyes and looked loveless.


    "Oh, it''s disgusting. It''s my first time to see this. It''s like eating a fly." Akutagawa''s face is not good-looking.


    Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin, who were already standing at the door of the private room, did not open the door any more. Instead, they lit a cigarette and began to smoke.


    After smoking a cigarette, Wang Fan felt that his mood had eased a lot. He looked at Akutagawa shin, who also finished smoking, and asked, "how''s it going? Are you better now? "


    "It''s a lot better. I think it''s better to finish the work earlier, or this boy won''t play any tricks." Mr. Akutagawa said.


    "Good!" Wang Fan said words, then one hand pushed open the door of the private room.


    At this time, Zhao Zheng was still sitting on his hands. Sweating, he looked tired and didn''t care that the door of the private room was opened.


    And the man who was riding under him was already foaming, his eyes turned white, and his limbs were limp. If it wasn''t for the occasional twitch of his feet, you would think he was dead!


    The women closest to the door of the private room first saw Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin, but they only opened their eyes in horror, and did not scream because of their appearance.


    Perhaps in their hearts, they are more worried about being elected by Zhao as their next target. So although their nerves are highly nervous and any disturbance can frighten them to death, they dare not make a sound.


    Wang Fan, holding the steel tube in his hand, stretched out his index finger and made a silent gesture towards the women, then pointed to the door behind them, indicating that they could leave here.


    The women, who had been scared to lose two souls, hesitated when they saw Wang Fan''s sign to leave, and then ran to the door of the private room.


    High heels on the floor, issued a series of messy percussion sound, which makes the back to the people of Zhao Zheng frown.


    He turned his head and looked at Zhao Zheng behind him. He was eyeing Wang Fan with a smile. Before he recovered from the shock, the steel pipe in Wang Fan''s hand had hit him on the head.


    "Bang"


    The steel pipe was full of strength and made a dull noise on Zhao Zheng''s head.


    "Ah


    Being overturned by the huge force, Zhao Zheng covered his head and fell to the ground. The blood ran out along his fingers, and soon blurred his eyes.


    "Damn it! Are you really so sick? "


    Seeing the white foam in the man''s mouth on the ground, Wang Fan felt sick again. He rushed to Zhao Zheng with the steel pipe in his hand.


    Without waiting for Zhao Zheng to make the slightest resistance, the steel pipe was like rain, crackling on Zhao Zheng.


    At the beginning, Zhao Zheng could make a few painful whines, but before Wang Fan beat him a few times, Zhao Zheng was knocked unconscious and collapsed on the ground.


    "Wang Fan, maybe things are not what you think." Akutagawa letter picked up a package of gold on the ground, not for good intentions to remind Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, tired from beating Zhao Zheng, gasps and turns around, looking at Akutagawa Shin standing behind him and a strange woman standing at the door.

 V2.Chapter 486

    The strange woman standing at the door is wearing a black sportswear and long horsetails. Even if she has only one pair of eyes exposed and her other facial features are covered by masks, it doesn''t affect Wang Fan''s recognition of her as a beauty.


    "Girl, there''s nothing wrong. Just go downstairs and dance. This is not the place where children should come." Stepping on Zhao Zheng''s shoulder, Wang Fan said to the strange woman at the door.


    He was just picking up the golden Akutagawa letter from the ground. Hearing Wang Fan''s words, he followed his eyes and looked behind him. When he saw the woman standing at the door, Akutagawa letter''s pupils widened several times.


    "A thousand snow!"


    "Yecha! Long time no see


    They both spoke at the same time and called out each other''s name.


    Wang Fan, who was about to walk to Akutagawa shin, almost fell out when he heard the name of "Qianxue".


    "A thousand snow?"


    Curious Wang Fan carefully looks at the woman at the door. Although Akutagawa Shin has already called out the name of the other party, he has no way to connect this lovely looking woman with Shenfeng''s killer Qianxue.


    Hear Wang Fan call his name, thousand snow head a slant, voice sweet ask a way: "hum, you call Wang Fan?"


    "Hmm"


    The reply from Qian Xue''s mouth was just like the enchanting drug wrapped with honey, which made Wang Fan tremble all over. If he could not control it, he would be a flower maniac.


    It''s said that women in r country are petite, sweet and lovely. They are men''s favorite type. Unexpectedly, the voice is so sweet and greasy, which makes all men crazy.


    Under the black sweatshirt, although we can''t see how Qian Xue''s figure is, from the point of view that her front bra is jacked up when she stands, Wang fan is still able to be sure that her murder weapon is very big.


    Black gives people a slim illusion, plus the height of Qian Xue is not low, especially her long legs, although not as abnormal as Liu Juan, but at least not inferior to other women.


    Listening to the voice of Qianxue honey, Wang Fan replied with a smile: "Qianxue sister, my name is Wang Fan, King''s Wang, ordinary fan, nice to meet you!"


    "Oh? Are you happy to know me? " Thousand snow eyes tiny MI, looking at Wang Fan to ask a way.


    "Of course, who doesn''t want to know a beautiful woman like you?" Wang Fan replied.


    They asked and answered, looking very happy to say, but Akutagawa Shin looked at Qianxue on guard, his body intentionally or unintentionally blocked between them.


    Seeing Akutagawa Shin''s action, Qian Xue asked with a smile: "brother Yasha, is this person very important to you?"


    "Yes Akutagawa replied.


    "Do you want to protect him?" Qian Xue asked again.


    "That''s right!" Akutagawa replied again.


    Seeing Akutagawa Shin''s appearance as if facing the enemy, Wang Fan also noticed something strange. When he sighed that he was confused by Qianxue''s appearance, he also grasped the steel tube in his hand and was ready to fight at any time.


    Qian Xue closed the door behind him. After looking at Zhao Zheng on the ground, he looked at Wang Fan behind Akutagawa shin and asked, "this scum, is it you who beat him like this?"


    "What''s the problem?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Oh, it''s very comfortable for me to see you beating this scum like this." Qian Xue nodded slightly, as if affirming Wang Fan''s action.


    Thousands of snow words let Wang Fan a face at a loss, he some don''t know, in front of thousands of snow appear here, what is the purpose.


    Before that, Liu Juan only learned from Yang Jie that Qian Xue had come to w Province, but she didn''t know the purpose of Qian Xue''s visit, so she was very sensitive to the appearance of Qian Xue.


    Now Qianxue suddenly appears in the hot space. Wang Fan thought she was looking for Akutagawa shin to talk about the past, but Akutagawa Shin''s alert appearance makes Wang Fan realize that Qianxue''s trip is not friendly.


    And Qianxue asked about Zhao Zheng being beaten, which made Wang Fan think of a very bad possibility.


    Qian Xue''s coming to w province this time is not her own wish. She should be arranged to do things by Shenfeng organization. What she wants to do is probably related to Zhao Zheng lying on the ground!


    Facing the soft and lovely, but unfathomable Qianxue, Wang Fan directly asked: "Qianxue sister, are you here to teach this scum on the ground like me? Or to protect this scum? "


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    Double horsetail a burst of shaking, snow stretched out a pair of slender hands, lovely behavior for Wang Fan clap.


    "All the things in my mind are right by you!" Thousand snow eyes narrow, voice sweet answer.


    "All right? What do you mean by that? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "I want to beat him, but because he is our gold owner, this kind of thing is not allowed, otherwise I will be punished! But I''m happy to have you to do it for me! " Qian Xue points to Zhao Zheng on the ground and says happily.


    "Gold Lord?" Asked Akutagawa.


    "Well! Brother Yasha, this man paid me to kill you two, so he is really our gold Lord! " Qian Xue tilts her head and looks at Akutagawa''s letter.


    "The trough! This rubbish is really willing to pay for it Wang Fan cursed and looked at Zhao Zheng lying on the ground behind him.


    "So, do you two want to go together, or do you want to come one by one?" Qian Xue asked.


    This kind of provocative words came out of Qianxue''s mouth, and it was this kind of sweet and greasy voice that came into people''s ears and instantly became another taste.


    This may be the first time that Wang Fan heard the threat of evil thoughts. He couldn''t help licking his hot lips and looking at Qian Xue at the door, he said, "sister Qian Xue, you don''t really want to fight with us!"


    "Wang Fan, be careful. Qianxue is not as simple as it looks!" Akutagawa''s reminder completely shattered Wang Fan''s fantasy.


    Qian Xue, who was standing at the door, took out a soft whip from behind and put it in front of her. Then she bowed to Akutagawa shin and said sweetly, "it''s my honor to fight with yecha brother for life and death! Please take care of it


    Throwing away the gold in his hand, Akutagawa replied with a complicated expression and said, "please take care of me!"


    They saluted each other, and both said they should take care of each other. They really stunned Wang Fan.


    This is the first time he saw that when someone was ready to play with his life, he was so polite. If Akutagawa had not taken out his weapon, Wang Fan almost thought that the two people would embrace each other immediately because of the long goodbye.


    The blade of the dagger is blue, and the expression on Akutagawa''s face is complex. The soft whip is hanging on the ground, and Qianxue''s eyes are full of killing intention.

 V2.Chapter 487

    It''s hard to describe the game between killers.


    At least Wang Fan, who is standing in the room, has been shocked by the skills of the two people in front of him. He is staring at the fighting between Qianxue and Akutagawa shin, with only a dreamlike shadow in his eyes.


    "No wonder they all like to pay for killers! It''s really enjoyable! "


    If it wasn''t for the occasion, Wang Fan really wanted to applaud for them. After all, many people would never see such a wonderful fight.


    The shadow of the dagger waving by Akutagawa shin is like a ball of light in his hand. The strong sense of vision makes people easily associate with Naruto in animation.


    And the soft whip in Qianxue''s hand is even more mysterious, which makes people confused. You have no way to guess where the soft whip in her hand will be sent out in the next second. What''s more, you can''t imagine what part of your body the flexible whip will beat.


    The space of the private room was not big. Soon the fight between the two people became white hot. Even Wang Fan could see it. He could even feel the murderous spirit of the two people, which was spreading into the air a little bit.


    "If xiaojuan''er were here, she would not doubt the letter any more!"


    Seeing the ruthlessness of Akutagawa shin and Qianxue, Wang Fan feels that Liu Juan''s suspicion of him is indeed redundant.


    However, Liu Juan is not wrong.


    As a killer, everyone knows what will happen if they are betrayed. After all, the fight between experts is just a matter of one move, so how dare you easily believe a companion who used to be an enemy?


    Ding


    Akutagawa''s dagger flashed, blocking a dart thrown by Qianxue to him, and the two retreated to a safe place.


    Sweat along the two people''s cheeks, slowly sliding to the chin, fierce fighting let them some physical overdraft, but a strong sense of fighting, still eating to support them.


    In fact, whether it''s a disorderly fight or a duel between experts, most of the time, the competition is not just physical strength, they are more in the collision of willpower.


    It''s just like two people with the same strength, holding the same rope, the first one who wants to give up must be a complete failure.


    But the loser in the killer, the end is only one, that is to be mercilessly reaped life.


    Although Wang fan doesn''t know kung fu, he can see whose strength is weaker from the breathing of Akutagawa shin and Qianxue and the expression on his face.


    Akutagawa shin, holding a short knife, obviously didn''t exert all his strength to Qianxue, which can be seen clearly from his posture of holding the knife and his gentle breathing now.


    The most common defense method is to hold the knife close to the arm, but the blade is turned out and hidden under the arm. Moreover, this way of holding the knife has shown the intention of the knife holder, and he does not want to hurt his opponent.


    However, such a way of holding the sword does not mean that it has no lethality. It''s just that whether to reap the opponent''s life depends on the mentality of the knife holder.


    And Qianxue holding the soft whip, holding the handle of the long whip at this time, is indeed an unreserved offensive posture.


    Holding the middle part of the handle with the right hand can better transmit the power to the whip body of the whip, while standing sideways facing the enemy can not only effectively reduce the chance of exposing the body, but also more easily attack the opponent by surprise.


    It can be said that Qian Xue has already expressed her attitude towards this collision in momentum.


    However, Qianxue hasn''t recovered for a long time, which has exposed her lack of strength. She is just stubborn and refuses to admit defeat in front of Akutagawa shin.


    "Qianxue, you can''t beat me!" Akutagawa Shin looked into Qianxue''s eyes and kindly reminded him.


    "Brother Yasha, are you so confident?" Qian Xue tried to keep calm, but the ups and downs of her chest were particularly obvious.


    "I know you are a strong man, but this guy named Zhao Zheng, we must get rid of him today! Because his life and death are very important, I can''t give up what I want to do today because of your presence. " Akutagawa said with a frown.


    "This scum really deserves to die, but he can''t die in your hands, let alone be killed by anyone before I return to r country! Brother Yasha, you should know that as a killer, I have my faith The thousand snow is not polite of reply.


    Wang Fan, standing on one side, heard Qian Xue''s words and said: "sister Qian Xue, you know Zhao Zheng should die. Why should you protect him? Isn''t it just about the money? I''ll give it to you! You say count, I''ll write you a check now! "


    Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Fan has already taken out the checkbook from his pocket, looking at Qianxue not far away.


    "Are you insulting me?" Thousand snow angry question.


    "How can that be an insult? If you take someone else''s list and can''t finish the task, don''t you just lose money? I''ll pay for you, and you don''t have to go home to discuss with your leader. Isn''t that good? " Wang Fan with a chequebook asked sincerely.


    "Asshole! As a qualified killer, for money to give up the task, that is the performance of cowards! It''s also the biggest insult to me Thousand snow angry curse, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes are also full of fierce.


    Startled by Qian Xue''s eyes, Wang Fan retreats two steps to Zhao Zheng''s side. Wang Fan, who doesn''t notice someone at his feet, almost trips over by Zhao Zheng.


    "Sister Qian Xue, don''t get excited. That''s what I said. I think you and Xin are little friends growing up together. Let''s not hurt our friendship for Zhao Zheng." Wang Fan explained quickly.


    She was very angry with Wang Fan''s proposal. Qian Xue''s eyes were full of killing intention. She said with her teeth: "since he betrayed the organization and chose to flee, he has been the enemy of all of us! Even if there is no such thing as Zhao Zheng, I will never compromise with him. "


    "Lying trough!" Hear thousand snow say so, Wang Fan''s in the mind immediately cool half.


    If it''s just because of Zhao Zheng''s problem, then Wang Fan and Wang fan can make concessions. At least they won''t get rid of the rubbish today, and it''s not too late for them to look for opportunities when things are over.


    But if Qian Xue refuses to stop because of Akutagawa shin, there is no room for negotiation!


    Wang Fan, with a helpless face, looked at Akutagawa''s letter on the other side and asked in embarrassment: "letter, sister Qianxue knows the reason for death. What do you say to do?"


    "Qian Xue, I can explain this to you


    Before Akutagawa''s words were finished, he saw Qianxue rushing to Wang Fan. He was so scared that he rushed to the rescue. In his mouth, he was even more anxious and yelled "stop".

 V2.Chapter 488

    Just when Akutagawa Shin wants to explain to Qian Xue, a black shadow flashes in front of him. Qian Xue, who is standing at the other end of the room, suddenly rushes to Wang Fan, who is standing beside Zhao Zheng. Akutagawa shin, who has no time to think much, drinks Qian Xue loudly and throws his short knife.


    One is the fiance of Luocha, the second character of wanguku, and the other is Qianxue, who grew up with him. No matter which one of them has an accident, it will not be good for Akutagawa.


    The dagger was thrown by Akutagawa shin, but it was not the blade. He was worried that it would hurt Qianxue. After all, although they had no feelings between lovers, they had feelings between brothers and sisters.


    The handle of the knife hits Qianxue''s belly, which is also to make her have some scruples. Akutagawa Shin can take the opportunity to save the weaker Wang Fan.


    But man is not as good as nature.


    Qian Xue, who rushes to Wang Fan with a soft whip, is also stubborn. She is not happy when she hears Akutagawa''s voice. At this time, Yu Guang''s eyes see Akutagawa''s knife, and she is even more angry.


    Both of them have been practicing martial arts with Akutagawa Yilong since childhood. Later, they both worked together in Kamikawa. It can be said that Qian Xueer''s favorite objects in her childhood and girlhood were all Akutagawa shin in front of her.


    However, due to the fact that both of them are members of Shenfeng, Qianxue doesn''t dare to express her inner thoughts. It''s only when the news of Akutagawa''s sudden death comes out that Qianxue completely gives up such thoughts.


    When I came to w province this time, I was surprised to learn that Akutagawa Shin was still alive. Although Qianxue didn''t have much love for him, the relationship between them was not completely exhausted.


    It''s a pity that Qian Xue is a stubborn woman. She has a lot of complaints about Akutagawa Shin''s leaving without saying goodbye, and she doesn''t want him to know that she was interested in him. With these mixed emotions, Qian Xue and Akutagawa Shin have a close relationship.


    How much difference between the two people''s strength, do not need to Akutagawa letter said, Qian Xue''s heart is clear.


    After a fight, Qian Xue naturally knows that Akutagawa shin is merciful to herself, and her anger in her heart has been relieved.


    After all, the purpose of Qian Xue''s trip is not to tell him the past, but to get rid of him and Wang Fan.


    If you can''t get rid of Akutagawa''s letter, Qianxue has no ability to defeat him, so he can only turn his eyes to Wang Fan.


    In Qian Xue''s opinion, as long as Wang fan is killed, the task is not a failure. Moreover, since Akutagawa Shin can feign death once, he can feign death again.


    As long as Qian Xue gets rid of Wang Fan and Zhao Zheng in the private room, she will be the only one who knows that Akutagawa shin is still alive, and this matter can naturally go back to hand over.


    It is precisely because of this idea that Qianxue will suddenly attack Wang Fan.


    However, Qian Xue''s painstaking efforts are hurt by Akutagawa''s actions, which makes Qian Xue''s heart more murderous to Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who is in danger, also sees Akutagawa Shin''s dagger thrown at Qianxue, and clearly sees the hatred in Qianxue''s eyes.


    As the only person in the room who doesn''t have the ability to protect himself, Wang Fan has basically accepted the fact that I am a fish.


    However, at this time, Akutagawa Shin can help him, even if he offends Qianxue. Wang Fan''s heart is very grateful.


    To put it bluntly, the relationship between Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin is only maintained by Liu pangzi''s brother and sister. If there is no such relationship, he and Akutagawa Shin will work together. I''m afraid it''s impossible for them to say a few words.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t know much about the relationship between Qian Xue and Akutagawa shin, he knew something about it from Akutagawa Shin''s mouth.


    The feeling of growing up together since childhood, even if not the love between lovers, should at least have the friendship between brother and sister, which is not comparable to the relationship between Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin.


    So even if Akutagawa doesn''t rescue Wang Fan, he won''t let Wang Fan have any accident. But at present, Akutagawa not only wants to save him, but also doesn''t make a false move, which really moves Wang Fan.


    Moving is moving, and life-saving things should not be careless.


    Seeing that Qianxue is about to rush in front of him, and Akutagawa Shin''s knife is about to hit Qianxue''s belly, Wang Fan quickly raises his leg and wants to hide beside him.


    Why run to Akutagawa''s side?


    Because in this room, the only one who can protect Wang fan is Akutagawa Shinzo.


    As long as he can run to Akutagawa''s side, Wang Fan believes that Qianxue will never have a chance to attack him again.


    Wang Fan''s brain is very active in the face of the test of life and death. He made this decision in an instant and took action without hesitation.


    However, fate once again made a joke with Wang Fan!


    As soon as he took a step in the direction of Akutagawa shin, Wang Fan''s other foot was tripped by Zhao Zheng''s arm. His body involuntarily deviated from the direction and rushed straight to the knife thrown by Akutagawa shin.


    Without allowing Wang Fan to adjust his steps and stabilize his body, the handle of the short knife had already hit him in the stomach.


    Wang Fan, who was hit by the handle of the knife in his belly, opened his eyes in pain for a moment, and his body fell to Qian Xue''s arms.


    Wang Fan, who originally wanted to escape to Akutagawa shin, was suddenly hit by a short knife, which was completely unexpected.


    From the perspective of Akutagawa shin and Qianxue, the hit Wang fan is like deliberately using his body to block the short knife, and the appearance of no hesitation has no affectation at all.


    So when the knife hit Wang Fan in the belly, and then bumped him into Qianxue, Akutagawa shin and Qianxue had an incredible look on their faces.


    Akutagawa Shin''s dagger strength is not particularly strong, but not everyone can resist it.


    As an ordinary person, although Wang Fan''s body is strong, he almost fainted when he was hit by a powerful knife in his abdomen.


    Injured Wang fan body a burst of collapse, uncontrollably fell into a thousand Snow''s arms, his mouth is a mouth of blood.


    "Wang Fan!"


    Seeing Wang Fan spitting blood, Akutagawa Shin''s face changed greatly and ran to him in a hurry.


    Holding Wang Fan''s Qianxue in her arms, seeing Akutagawa''s letter rushing towards her, she subconsciously threw a whip at him.


    The ancients said that the leakage of the house happened to be accompanied by continuous rain at night, and the ship was late and hit by a headwind.


    Today''s Wang fan is unlucky to meet his mother, unlucky home!


    Just when Qianxue throws out the soft whip to push back Akutagawa shin, Wang Fan just raises his arm to stabilize himself, and Qianxue''s soft whip hits Wang Fan''s arm impartially.


    "Oh! "I''m not a slouch!"


    Wang Fan''s facial features were distorted and broke into a rude remark.

 V2.Chapter 489

    It is because from the perspective of Akutagawa and Qianxue that Wang fan intentionally blocks Akutagawa''s knife. In order to save Qianxue who wants to hold him, he is beaten to the mouth and spits blood into Qianxue''s arms.


    When Qian Xue subconsciously whipped Akutagawa shin and was about to hurt him, he was stopped by Wang Fan with his arm again.


    This made them mistakenly think that Wang Fan''s injury was due to protecting Akutagawa shin and Qianxue.


    As soon as he came and went, Wang Fan was not only beaten lightly by the handle of the short knife, but also puffed up by the soft whip on his arm. Let alone that Wang Fan was just an ordinary person, I''m afraid that he would be more out of breath and less in air if he changed to Akutagawa shin!


    Wang Fan, who fell in Qianxue''s arms, was sweating. The colic from his lower abdomen made his head buzzing. It was as if he was going to fall apart.


    Seeing that Wang Fan and Qian Xue have become like this in order to save themselves, Akutagawa feels guilty in his confidence. Ignoring Qian Xue, he runs to Wang Fan and anxiously looks at Wang Fan''s injury.


    At this time, Qian Xue was also moved by Wang Fan''s "righteous act". Although Wang Fan was covered with blood in her arms, she did not throw him on the ground.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s injury, Akutagawa confidently said: "although the injury is not light, it is not enough to be fatal. Fortunately!"


    Once he heard that he would not die, Wang Fan''s heart became more secure.


    Everything as long as regardless of life and death, it is not a small thing? What''s more, who hasn''t been in the underworld for such a long time? For a man who intends to devote his whole life to the cause of gangs, it''s a matter that he doesn''t need to care about.


    However, after hearing the news of his escape from death, Wang Fan did not show his inner thoughts as ecstatic as others.


    As an undercover police officer with a mission, Wang Fan has formed the habit of taking everything into consideration, and the more dangerous he is, the more calm he is.


    Wang Fan, sitting in Qianxue''s arms, sweeps her eyes to Qianxue''s face behind her. From her eyes, she can see some concern for him.


    It was this amazing discovery that made Wang Fan suddenly understand one thing.


    His series of unfortunate events just now not only made Akutagawa believe that he was sacrificing his life to protect Akutagawa''s safety, but also made him kneel on the ground behind him and hold him in his arms.


    This incredible idea just flashed through Wang Fan''s mind, and he immediately came up with a solution to the problem.


    In the face of Akutagawa letter full of guilt in the eyes, Wang Fan said: "letter, as long as you and Qianxue sister are not injured, I''m not sorry to die!"


    "Wang Fan, don''t say that. I''ve done you harm!" When Akutagawa heard Wang Fan''s words, he felt more guilty.


    What Akutagawa Shin said was very emotional, and he really felt sorry for Wang Fan. In addition, Wang Fan spat blood in his mouth, which made Akutagawa feel more guilty.


    Lifting the uninjured arm, Wang Fan gently waved a few times, reluctantly said with a smile: "letter, we are brothers, although you and Qianxue are not biological brothers and sisters, but the friendship between you is not bad, if my death, in exchange for your understanding, I would like to."


    Wang Fan''s emotional Manifesto is really about Qian Xue''s heart behind him.


    Although she is a killer, Qian Xue is a woman after all. Even though she is stubborn and has endless resentment about Akutagawa Shin''s parting, in the final analysis, she still can''t kill Akutagawa Shin herself.


    On the contrary, Akutagawa Shin certainly won''t kill Qianxue, so Wang Fan''s words really let two people''s hearts resolve all contradictions in an instant.


    Of course, they may not know the hatred between them, but Wang Fan, as an outsider, saw it clearly, so he focused on it.


    With these words, Wang Fan peeks at Akutagawa shin and Qianxue. Seeing the shame in their eyes, Wang Fan''s heart is filled with joy.


    If we can really resolve the contradiction between the two people, then the next thing will be much smoother.


    After all, without Qianxue''s obstruction, Wang fan can deal with Zhao Zheng himself without Akutagawa''s help.


    And even if it''s not because of Liu pangzi, Wang Fan also has to take revenge on him for almost tripping over his revenge just now.


    If Zhao Zheng''s paw had not tripped over Wang Fan''s feet, he would not have been injured one after another, and he would not have been nearly to see the king of hell.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Zhao Zheng was polite. Wang Fan could not help but scold him: "Zhao Zheng, the son of a bitch, was all harmed by him!"


    "Yes! It''s all done by this boy! " Akutagawa said.


    Hearing Akutagawa''s letter, Wang Fan was startled, but the smart man quickly followed the words and said, "as long as you kill him, the hatred between us will disappear! So you can''t keep this bastard alive. "


    "Zhao Zheng can''t be killed!" Thousand snow eyebrows a wrinkly, urgent voice says.


    Qian Xue''s words make Akutagawa letter a little unhappy, but also frighten Wang Fan in her arms.


    He thought that after his bitter play, even though Qian Xue still had a grudge against Akutagawa shin, he would not turn against them again, so Wang Fan didn''t care much about Qian Xue''s mood.


    Now he heard that Qianxue didn''t agree to kill Zhao Zheng. Wang Fan''s back broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Does this little girl still want to finish her task?"


    Wang Fan, who is held by Qian Xue in his arms, thinks of his current situation, and then surmises Qian Xue''s psychology, which makes his legs soften.


    If Qian Xue refuses to give up, even if Akutagawa Shin wants to help Wang Fan, he can only collect Wang Fan''s body.


    The so-called wealth insurance!


    Wang Fan, who was not willing to be killed by Qianxue''s broken neck, summoned up the last bit of strength in his body. His uninjured arm suddenly supported him on the ground, and his waist was even stronger, so he wanted to stand up from the ground.


    Wang Fan suddenly tried to stand up. Neither Akutagawa nor Qianxue expected that, especially Qianxue kneeling behind Wang Fan, he didn''t expect that Wang Fan would want to stand up at this time, so he just subconsciously hid for a while and didn''t have time to do anything else.


    It''s also because Qianxue didn''t have time to dodge, so when Wang Fan got up, his head was unstable and bumped into Qianxue''s mask.


    "Ka"


    The mask on Qian Xue''s face was accidentally knocked down by Wang Fan and fell to pieces on the ground of the private room.

 V2.Chapter 490

    When the mask fell on the floor, the crisp cracking sound came into Qianxue''s ears like thunder. Her scalp felt numb and her hands and feet suddenly became cold.


    He grabs the cracked mask on the ground. Qianxue really wants to kill Wang Fan with her back to her, but without waiting for her hand, Wang Fan has covered his head and turned around.


    "Don''t look at me!" Qian Xue stares big eyes and roars at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is rubbing his head, didn''t worry, but after hearing the roar of Qianxue, he looked at Qianxue in front of him.


    Before he can put the broken mask back on his face, Qian Xue''s appearance is completely exposed in front of Wang Fan.


    "The trough! How beautiful


    Seeing Qianxue''s delicate facial features and her eyes wide open because she was angry, Wang Fan couldn''t help but burst into a rude exclamation.


    "Pa"


    Angry thousand snow shake hands to give Wang Fan a slap in the face, the mask in the hand is also crushed by her pinch.


    Even after being slapped in the face, Wang Fan still doesn''t move his eyes away from Qian Xue''s face. He covers his swollen face and looks at the angry Qian Xue in a daze.


    "Keke"


    One side of Akutagawa letter, etc. thousands of snow hit Wang Fan''s face, this just softly coughed twice.


    "I''ll kill him!" Qian Xue stares at her eyes and says something to Akutagawa.


    "If you want to be a widow, consider it." Akutagawa''s calm reply.


    "Widow?" Wang Fan heard Akutagawa''s words and looked at him blankly.


    "Yes! When Qian Xue became an adult, she once vowed that she would marry anyone who could take off her mask! " Akutagawa said seriously.


    When he suddenly remembered that Akutagawa Shin had mentioned it, Wang Fan''s brain was short circuited. He turned his eyes back to Qian Xue''s face and said with a silly smile, "then don''t you want to marry me?"


    "Asshole! I''ll kill you! I''d rather not marry a man like you in my life! " A thousand snowstorms roar and start.


    Standing beside Wang Fan, Akutagawa Shin grabs Wang Fan''s arm and tugs at it. He pulls Wang Fan behind him and raises his other arm to block Qian Xue''s attack.


    "Brother Yasha, why did you stop me?" Thousand snow angry question.


    "Qianxue, you once made an oath. Now Brother Wang Fan takes off the mask on your face as you wish. You should admit that he is your chosen one!" Akutagawa credit unquestionable tone, said to Qianxue in front of him.


    Silver teeth bite bang bang, thousand snow angry said: "he this is opportunistic, he has no ability to beat me, this can''t count!"


    "Qianxue, this is the arrangement of heaven! How could brothers Wang Fan be so lucky if it wasn''t for fate? Qianxue, do you want to break the oath? Do you want to go against the sky? " When Akutagawa said this, his eyes were full of severity.


    Being stunned by Akutagawa''s words, Qianxue still gnashes her teeth at Wang Fan, but she doesn''t kill him any more.


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind Akutagawa shin, took a peek at Qianxue. He couldn''t help admiring Qianxue''s beauty.


    If you compare Liu Juan to a snow lotus, then the thousand snow in front of you can definitely be called a lovely daisy.


    Qian Xue with a pair of horsetails, a pair of bright big eyes, and a lovely baby face. If it wasn''t for the soft whip in her hand to show her identity, you can''t imagine that she would be a difficult killer.


    Maybe she chose to put on a mask to hide her appearance because she didn''t want to be looked down upon.


    After all, lovely girls, it is difficult to make people feel strong, stubborn Qianxue, naturally can not accept this reality.


    Seeing Wang Fan hiding behind Akutagawa Shin peeping at himself, Qian Xue was so angry that she clenched her teeth. Tears almost came out of her eyes.


    I thought that with my own ability, I would protect the mask on my face, so as to find a strong support. But who would have thought that the one who took off her mask today was an ordinary person like a weak chicken.


    But no matter how reluctant she was, it was a fact that she could not change.


    Qianxue didn''t want to cheat, but Akutagawa''s words still let her give up the idea.


    At the beginning, Qianxue was overconfident, but she had made an oath. If she repented now, she was really afraid that God would punish her and her family.


    Although it has entered the era of science and technology, r country is deeply influenced by Buddhist ideas, and its respect for the oath is stronger than that of people everywhere. So after thinking about it again and again, Qian Xue didn''t want to turn around on the spot and refuse to admit her original oath.


    However, Qianxue is not a coward. Since the oath can''t be violated, she will fulfill the original oath. Anyway, after she has fulfilled the oath, she will kill Wang Fan, and no one can say anything.


    As for whether she will become a widow or not, it''s not a big deal for Qian Xue. After all, she cares more about her strength. When there is no suitable man to control her, she would rather live alone.


    Looking at Qian Xue''s Wang Fan, he doesn''t know what Qian Xue thinks, but although he thinks Qian Xue is beautiful, he doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger and tie Qian Xue to his side.


    Especially as like as two peas in the snow, Wang Fan''s embarrassment, she said, "thousand snow girl, this is a misunderstanding. I''ll buy you a mask like that. Let''s see what happened. Do you think so?"


    "No way!" Qian Xue''s resolute answer.


    I thought Qianxue would go down the slope and agree to his own suggestion. Then Wang Fan would get rid of Zhao Zheng on the ground in order to prevent the secret from being leaked. This matter even has a perfect ending.


    But who could have thought that Qian Xue refused Wang Fan''s suggestion, which surprised Wang Fan and Akutagawa.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t know why, looked blankly at Akutagawa shin. He wanted to get some information from him, but found that Akutagawa Shin''s face was a little ugly.


    After all, Akutagawa shin, who grew up with Qian Xue and practiced martial arts together, immediately guessed Qian Xue''s idea. He said to Qian Xue coldly, "Qian Xue, you''d better give up the idea of killing Wang Fan, otherwise, you can''t afford the consequences!"


    "Lying trough!"


    Hearing Akutagawa Shin''s words, Wang Fan was really shocked. He looked at Qianxue inconceivably and thought to himself, how could such a lovely girl be so cold-blooded and heartless?


    Qianxue didn''t show weakness because of Akutagawa''s warning. Stubborn, she responded unconvinced: "my own things, naturally I will bear them! It''s none of your business! "


    "Snow! Do you know who Wang Fan''s fiancee is? " Akutagawa Shin said with staring eyes.

 V2.Chapter 491

    After learning about the relationship between Wang Fan and Liu Juan, Qian Xue didn''t show any negative emotions. At least on her face, Wang Fan didn''t see it.


    "I want to see Rocha!"


    Qian Xue''s request is very simple, but she didn''t say what she wanted to see Liu Juan for.


    But Wang fan doesn''t have the right to refuse. After all, Zhao Zheng, who is lying on the ground, is still Qian Xue''s employer. If she doesn''t step back, they can''t do anything about Zhao Zheng.


    As Qianxue''s elder brother, Akutagawa Shin didn''t study the matter deeply. After Wang Fan was helped to the door by Qianxue, Akutagawa Shin also carried Zhao Zheng from the ground.


    So four people walked out of the door of the private room.


    Wearing professional clothes, Manli is waiting at the door of the private room. When she sees Qianxue holding the injured Wang fan out, she reaches out to help, but is stopped by Qianxue.


    "It''s you?" Wang Fan, who had been calculated by Manli, recognized the woman at a glance.


    "She''s my new assistant, Mary." Qian Xue said.


    "Your new assistant? Isn''t she from Zhao Zheng? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Zhao Zheng, that bastard, threatened her with Manli''s child, so Manli could only obey his orders!" Qian Xue explained.


    Hearing Qianxue talking about her children, Manli''s eyes are full of expectations, and her eyes also look at Akutagawa Shin who is closely behind Qianxue.


    At this time, Zhao Zheng''s eyes were still closed, his head drooped to one side, and there was no movement on Akutagawa''s back.


    Seeing Manli''s gaze on Zhao Zheng, Qian Xue said, "don''t worry, I won''t let him die before he tells us where your child is!"


    "Thank you!" Mary said gratefully.


    Wang Fan, who is supported by Qian Xue, hears the conversation between the two women and asks: "sister Qian Xue, you don''t want me to kill Zhao Zheng. It''s not because of this


    "What else?" Qian Xue asked.


    "I thought you wanted to protect Zhao Zheng because you took his money!" Wang Fan said in surprise.


    "Although Zhao Zheng spent money to ask me to come here to help him solve the problem, the money does not include the protection of his safety, so as long as he tells the whereabouts of Mary''s child, it''s up to you to kill or cut." Thousand snow is very indifferent to say.


    At last, Wang Fan''s intention is clear. Since the focus between them is not on Zhao Zheng, the relationship can be eased a lot.


    And judging from Qian Xue''s attitude at the moment, it is not necessary to get rid of him and Akutagawa shin.


    Wang Fan, who is in a good mood, covers his stomach and walks down the stairs with the help of Qianxue. He comes to the hall on the first floor.


    The noise in the disco still shakes the eardrum, and the people who are crazy wriggling on the dance floor seem to be cheering tirelessly.


    Several triad gangsters, seeing that their elder brother was carried out of the private room, quickly made a look of trying to work hard.


    Wang Fan, who was walking in front of him, took a look at the gangsters and said with a smile, "Zhao Zheng is in a coma now. He can''t see you running for your lives."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the gangsters quickly looked at Zhao Zheng and saw clearly that their elder brother was really close his eyes. He looked like he might get cold at any time. He immediately turned around and disappeared into the dark.


    Looking at these fleeing gangsters, Wang Fan said with a smile: "these guys of Sanlian gang are all as afraid of death as Zhao Zheng. I''m afraid that even if we don''t come to fight with him, he won''t be able to go far."


    "People die for money and birds for food. Wang Fan, these people are just living together. If Zhao Zheng really treated them as brothers, we would not be able to take Zhao Zheng out of here so smoothly." Mr. Akutagawa said.


    Qian Xue, who supported Wang Fan, said with a sneer: "those guys who are in charge of taking me to find you, as soon as they heard that Zhao Zheng had an accident here, they ran for their lives. We can imagine how bad Zhao Zheng''s character is."


    "That''s good news. It seems that Liu''s big brother dream may come true!" Wang Fan said happily.


    All the way out of the hot space, there was no obstruction from anyone. Even the glass door at the door was opened for them, like sending them off.


    After walking out of the gate of the disco, Manli went to the car. Like a dead pig, Akutagawa Shin threw Zhao Zheng on his back to the car. Then she opened the door and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    And Qian Xue, who supports Wang Fan, doesn''t seem to want to separate from Wang Fan. She takes the initiative to pick up Wang Fan, who is not able to move, and sits in the back seat of the car.


    Princess hug!


    This is the first time for Wang Fan to be held in the back seat of the car by a princess, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Seems to be aware of Wang Fan''s psychology, snow face a cold, said to him: "do you want me to throw you on the ground, a little bit of their own climb up?"


    "Of course not." Wang Fan shook his head at the thought of climbing into the car.


    "Wang Fan, although I''m not necessarily the opponent of Rocha, I won''t give in to some things! So you''re my fiance now, do you understand? " Thousands of snow haughtily Yang chin, said to Wang Fan who was carried on the car by her.


    Mary, who was about to start the car, suddenly heard the conversation between the two people in the back row. She opened her mouth in surprise, turned her head and looked at Qianxue, and asked in disbelief: "Qianxue, did I hear you wrong?"


    "This bastard broke my mask, which made me have to fulfill my vows, so you heard me right. He is really my fiance!" Qianxue looks at Manli''s eyes and answers seriously.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Akutagawa Shin looked at a serious face of Qianxue through the rearview mirror, and asked with a slight frown: "Qianxue, you won''t fight with Luocha because of Wang Fan, will you?"


    "Brother Yasha, isn''t that what you want to see?" Thousand snow unconvinced said.


    "I just want you to keep the oath, but I don''t want you to play with Rocha!" Akutagawa said angrily.


    "There is only one Wang Fan, but Rocha and I are both his fiancee. How do you say to solve this problem?" Thousand snow slants head to ask a way.


    Wang Fan, leaning on the back of the back row chair, almost blurted out the words that would shatter him when he heard Qian Xue''s question.


    Seeing Akutagawa''s frown, and Qian Xue''s unconvinced appearance, Wang Fan swallowed the words of "Concubine" back to his stomach.


    Although the problem of Qianxue sounds very difficult to solve, Wang fan is not worried at all.


    After all, it''s not only Qian Xue who meets the same problem, but also the princess of T country, let alone the daughter of a leader of Shenfeng!

 V2.Chapter 492

    At the back door of Huitong pawnshop, Wang fan is held down from the car by Qianxue in the way of Princess again, which makes Liu pangzi who is waiting at the back door dumbfounded.


    "Or I''ll carry you in." Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan in Qian Xue''s arms and asked in a low voice.


    "Come on, that''s good." Leaning on Qian Xuesong''s soft chest, Wang Fan shook his head firmly.


    Since Qian Xue wants to negotiate with Liu Juan, Wang Fan certainly wants to give her some face. No matter what the final negotiation looks like, there is no loss for Wang Fan. Why doesn''t he do this kind of business without losing money.


    When the party came to the backyard of Huitong pawnshop, the silent Yang Jie led away Akutagawa''s letter carrying Zhao Zheng, while Liu pangzi and Lin Na helped Wang Fan clean up his rest room.


    The blood on Wang Fan''s mouth has dried up, and the pain in his lower abdomen has been alleviated, but his arm is still swollen. Apart from not affecting walking, nothing else can be done.


    Manli, who comes with Qianxue, and after Wang fan is lying on the bed, they bring him hot water together with Lina, and begin to wipe the blood stains on her body.


    Looking at Mary and Lina busy there, Qian Xue turns her head to look at Liu pangzi and asks, "are you also a man with withered bones?"


    "No Liu pangzi shook his head.


    "Oh, you call the man in charge here. I have something to tell him." Qianxue pulled a chair and sat on it.


    Looking at Wang Fan on the bed, Liu Puzi blinked and said, "brother fan, how should I talk about this man in charge?"


    Wang Fan, who is lying on the bed, is also at a loss when he hears Liu pangzi''s words. He frowns slightly and looks at Qian Xue. He asks, "sister Qian Xue, it''s really hard for you to answer this question. Why don''t you wait for my daughter-in-law to come back?"


    "That''s why Rocha is in charge here?" Thousand snow disdain of ask.


    "It depends on what you say?" Liu pangzi said.


    "Is there a difference?" Thousand snow don''t understand.


    "Of course, I''m brother fan''s eldest brother, and Liu Juan is my sister, but brother fan is my eldest brother, and I''m his younger brother. However, this is Huitong pawnshop, sister Yang Jie is the boss, and my sister Liu Juan is Yang Jie''s elder sister, so I don''t know how to answer you."


    Standing on one side, Liu pangzi spread his hands and looked at Qianxue with a helpless look.


    By Liu pangzi''s relationship spectrum, Qian Xue didn''t expect that the relationship between several people here was so complicated that she didn''t know what to say.


    See a thousand snow a face at a loss of appearance, Liu fat man then said: "beauty, see you this meaning, should be want to talk about things with my sister."


    "Yes! I heard Wang Fan say that he has an engagement with your sister, doesn''t he? " Qian Xue grabs the key and asks.


    "There''s something like that." Liu pangzi nodded back.


    "Good! Since there is such an engagement, I''ll talk to someone who can let her break it! " Thousand snow is very arrogant said.


    The conversation between the two startled both Mary and Lina. The two who were cleaning the blood for Wang fan stopped their work and looked at Wang Fan''s face.


    Seeing the two women looking at him, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "two, don''t look at me like this. Excellent men are always hot. Unfortunately, I didn''t expect me to be so excellent."


    Wang Fan''s words almost made Lina and Manli laugh, but because Qianxue was in the room, in order not to create an embarrassing atmosphere for Qianxue, the two women quickly lowered their heads and began to be busy again.


    For Wang Fan''s boasting, Lina and Mary did not take it to heart.


    Although they don''t know why Qian Xue with noble status has the cheek to force Wang Fan''s fiancee to terminate her engagement here, they really don''t believe that Wang fan is an excellent man.


    Less than 1.8 meters tall, not delicate facial features, talk about the slightest elegance, this is Lin Na and Manli in the eyes of Wang Fan.


    If we must let these two women praise Wang Fan in front of us, we can only say that his tattoo, with his strong muscles, has the masculinity that some men should have.


    But even so, a man like Wang fan is too ordinary indeed. If he is thrown into the crowd, he will be submerged in the sea of people in a moment, and he will never see any light on him again.


    However, to the surprise of the two women, Qian Xue and Liu pangzi in the room didn''t have any objection after hearing Wang Fan''s boasting. They didn''t even mean to laugh at Wang Fan.


    What makes the two women even more incredible is that Liu pangzi asked calmly: "beauty, do you want my sister to break her engagement with fan Ge, and then marry him? If this is the case, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people you''re looking for! "


    "A lot?"


    Lin Na and Manli, who are busy, say with one voice when they hear Liu pangzi''s words.


    This is what Qian Xue wants to ask, but after being asked, she doesn''t say anything, but looks at the fat man in front of her in doubt.


    Hearing the questioning voice and seeing the suspicious eyes, Liu pangzi turned to Wang Fan on the bed and asked in a low voice: "brother fan, can I talk to her about this?"


    Following Liu pangzi''s eyes to Wang Fan, the three women are all surprised. This time, even Qian Xue''s eyes to Wang fan are full of incomprehensibility.


    "It''s not a shady thing. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s all a family, but it''s OK to say it!" Wang Fan with a relaxed face said with a smile.


    "Good!" Liu pangzi nodded.


    The three women turned their eyes to Liu pangzi, and their faces were full of curiosity.


    "Keke"


    After clearing his throat, Liu pangzi said with a smile: "beauty, although I don''t know how big you are, if you want brother fan to marry you, I''m afraid you have to wait in line first, but! If you have the ability to let the other sisters in law give way to you, I don''t think it''s impossible. "


    "It seems that many women want to marry him?" Thousand snow disdain of ask.


    "It''s not much. Besides my sister Liu Juan, there are Qingjie, who takes care of the blind man at home, Qianjin Jiahui of Hengtai group, Qianjin Katyusha, a gangster of e country, and princess celika, the royal family of T country." Speaking of this, Liu pangzi looks at Qianxue with a smile and pride.


    Wang fanniu was forced to be like 250000 or 80000 yuan when he reported his name. He looked at the dull face of Qianxue happily and almost laughed a pig''s cry.


    And Lina and Mary are incredible to see Wang Fan, incredible to see this ordinary can no longer ordinary man.


    Sitting on the chair, Qian Xue, with her eyebrows locked, looked at Wang Fan, gritted her teeth and scolded, "slag man!"

 V2.Chapter 493

    There are always people who like to call the tiger "big cat", but no one dares to touch "big cat"''s butt easily.


    This is not because the muscles on the buttocks are not soft enough, nor because the fur on the buttocks is not soft enough. It is because all people who call tigers "big cats" know very well that "big cats" are not docile, and they really eat people.


    If a woman is compared to a cat, then Liu Juan must be a "big cat". Among all cats, she can only be a proud king. Even Wang Fan, who has an engagement with her, can only feel the pleasure of touching her ass in her heart.


    Zhao Ya is receiving the best treatment. Shangguanjing at least doesn''t want to let Zhao ya have an accident at present. As for what she does these things for, no one can answer.


    The most important position in the newspapers and news reports Wang Fan''s monitoring in the hospital, and as Wang Fan expected, without their positive photos, only the masks on their faces appeared in front of the public.


    This is what Liu Juan told Wang Fan in front of a room after she returned to Huitong pawnshop.


    With these news, Liu Juan sits on the chair that Yang Jie has brought. The chair is placed at the head of Wang Fan''s bed. Sitting on the chair, Liu Juan tilts her legs and raises her chin to look at Qian Xue, who is sitting opposite her, waiting for the uninvited woman to speak.


    "You are the withered Rocha! My name is Qianxue, from Shenfeng! " In the face of Liu Juan''s cold expression, Qian Xue is proud to say.


    After hearing Qian Xue''s words, Liu Juan dropped her eyes and said in a cold voice: "the information of Wan guku has always been very accurate. You don''t need to introduce yourself. Qian Xue, tell me what you want to do here!"


    The first confrontation between the two made Wang Fan feel the intention of killing and the power of "big cat" instantly.


    Sitting not far away, Qianxue, no matter in appearance or posture, gives people a sense of being aloof and inaccessible. Moreover, the wild smell hidden under the lovely appearance makes people feel that she is a woman full of danger.


    But no matter how much wild her heart is, in the face of Liu Juan, it is still a lot worse.


    Compared with a "big cat" at the top of the food chain, a cat full of wildness and looking like it can''t be domesticated can''t have a second result except being completely crushed.


    At this time, Liu Juan seems to be lecturing Qian Xue. Everyone in this room can feel the momentum of the superior and her pressure on Qian Xue.


    The facial expression becomes very ugly, thousand snow unconvinced say: "I want you and Wang Fan to break the engagement! I''m going to marry him


    Finish saying this words of thousand snow, like out of a bad breath, proud of looking at Liu Juan sitting by the bed.


    Maybe this way of shouting is the way women use to humiliate another woman. At least this kind of spiritual contest is a good way to suppress their opponents.


    Sitting on the chair, Liu Juan didn''t fly into a rage. After looking at the proud Qianxue, she turned to Wang Fan with a smile and asked, "did you go to bed with her?"


    "No! Absolutely not Wang Fan, who has a strong desire for survival, is swinging with his free arm.


    "Do you want to explain?" Liu Juan asked again.


    "Qian Xue has been wearing a mask since she became an adult. She once vowed that she would marry whoever could take off her mask. Unfortunately, I took off her mask! But I didn''t mean to! I promise you Wang Fan finished his speech in one breath and looked pitifully at Liu Juan with a smile on her face.


    After getting along with Liu Juan for such a long time, he still knows Liu Juan''s temper. Whenever his fiancee smiles on her face, she must have killed her heart. Wang fan knows this way of confusing her opponent thoroughly.


    Because of this, when Wang fan saw Liu Juan smiling, he already understood how critical the situation was, so he was not vague in his explanation.


    Looking at the smile on Liu Juan''s face gradually dissipated, Wang Fan heaved a heavy breath, and then said: "in fact, I also think it''s ridiculous, but I have explained, Qianxue, she just recognizes death reason!"


    "Wang Fan! What did you say? " Thousand snow angry question.


    How many men want to pursue Miss Da Qianjin, who is organized by Shenfeng. Not to mention her status, even her appearance is absolutely worthy of national beauty. All these are things Qianxue is proud of.


    But in Wang Fan''s mouth, she, a goddess, has become a woman who is infatuated with flowers. She seems to be stupid and wants to marry him. How can Qianxue swallow this evil breath.


    Qian Xue is very wronged and angry there, but Liu Juan doesn''t take the opportunity to sarcasm. She looks at Wang Fan on the bed and asks, "don''t you want to be responsible?"


    The soul like torture made Wang Fan''s eyes widened, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    Other people in the room also look at Liu Juan in disbelief, especially Lin Na and Manli. They don''t understand why Liu Juan suddenly speaks for Qian Xue.


    It is clear that Qian Xue is going to smash the field, but Liu Juan actually questions Wang Fan about responsibility, which is obviously different from what everyone expected.


    "I don''t care about my business!" Qian Xue said angrily.


    Liu Juan, who is watching Wang Fan, slowly raises her head and looks at the red face of Qian Xue. She calmly asks, "do you Shenfeng people like to break the oath?"


    "You Being unable to answer Liu Juan''s question, Qian Xue''s face turned red with anger.


    "Wang Fan will be responsible for this. I can also accept your existence. I will inform other people." Liu Juan said with a cold face.


    "Others!"


    Obviously, what Liu Juan said about other people refers to those women who are not present and have an inseparable relationship with Wang Fan. Liu pangzi has already told Qian Xue about this situation.


    But!


    What is the acceptability of thousands of snow?


    This makes the heart of a thousand snow is not taste, is absolutely unacceptable.


    "Do you want to fulfill Wang Fan and me and terminate our engagement automatically?" Thousands of snow to maintain their pride, raised chin quality asked.


    "You call me sister Juan and bring me a cup of tea. I''ll recognize you as my sister and allow you to be with Wang Fan and fulfill your vows." Liu Juan answers slowly.


    Liu Juan''s words are like thunder, which makes the people in the room more beautiful. Of course, Wang fan is not included. After all, this is not the first time he has seen such a scene.


    But as Liu Juan''s brother, Liu pangzi didn''t expect that his sister could say such words so aggressively. He asked with a strange expression: "do you agree with Van Gogh to take concubines?"

 V2.Chapter 494

    If Liu Juan''s words were like thunder, which shocked the people in the room, then Liu pangzi''s next question was more like adding fuel to the fire.


    The culture of r country originated from the Chinese civilization. Although it has evolved for many years, many things are interlinked with the Chinese civilization, so the term "Concubine" can still be understood by Qian Xue even as a member of r country.


    As soon as Liu pangzi asks, Qian Xue sitting on the chair blows up. She angrily takes out a soft whip from behind and squints at Liu Juan. Her eyes are full of killing intention.


    Yang Jie, who has been standing beside Liu Juan, saw that Qian Xue wanted to do it. He said with a sneer, "Qian Xue, this is a place where thousands of bones are withered. I can turn you into a pool of blood in minutes."


    "Do you think I was scared?" Thousand snow stand up, unconvinced asked.


    "Do you want to try?" Yang Jie stepped forward with a Diamond Dagger in his hand.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly cooled down. Lina looked around at them and carefully stepped back to one side. However, as Qian Xue''s assistant, Manli did not dare to move. She still held the towel in her hand and sat beside the bed where Wang Fan was lying.


    "Tut tut"


    There was a smacking sound outside the room, which attracted the eyes of the people in the room.


    Liu pangzi, who was the nearest to the door, turned his head and looked at the door. He immediately widened his eyes and exclaimed, "sister Qing! What are you doing here? "


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t come at the right time? " Wearing a casual dress, Miao Qing came in with a smile.


    Miao Qing''s sudden appearance made Wang Fan very surprised. He looked at Miao Qing with wide eyes and said in disbelief: "I''m not dreaming! How did you get here? "


    "It''s not easy to find you for the advice given by the blind Master and the way pointed by the ghost uncle?" Miao Qing took a look at Wang Fan on the bed and scanned all the people in the room. At last, she looked at Liu Juan and said with a smile, "sister Juan is also here!"


    Miao Qing''s cry from sister Juan is very intimate. In addition, she smiles as soon as she enters the door. Anyone can feel the closeness between her and Liu Juan.


    Sitting on the chair, Liu Juan nodded slightly and said, "the blind Master said you would come. I didn''t expect you to come so soon."


    "Of course, it''s going to be fast. Wang Fan''s stupid mind is not enough. Blind Master is afraid that he will have an accident. Can I not hurry up?" Then Miao Qing went to the bed and looked at Wang Fan on the bed. With a look of disgust, he said, "it''s almost dead!"


    Looking up at Miao Qing, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile, "it''s just an accident, it''s just an accident!"


    "Who are you?" Qian Xue, who was ignored, pointed to Miao Qing and asked.


    Hearing the questioning voice of Qianxue behind her, Miao Qing turned to look at her and said: "Xiaomao girl, are you skin tight?"


    "You want to die!"


    Hearing Miao Qing call her little girl, Qian Xue immediately turns over and throws out her soft whip. The tip of the whip beats Miao Qing''s face like a snake letter.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing Qianxue''s hand at her, Miao Qing gives a cold hum and grabs the dagger in Yang Jie''s hand. She dodges the whip and rushes to Qianxue''s side. The dagger in her hand is merciless to her neck.


    Miao Qing''s action is very fast, like a smart bobcat, which not only surprised Wang Fan lying in bed, but also surprised Liu pangzi.


    Wang Fan, who has dealt with Miao Qing, always thinks that Miao Qing''s Kung Fu is similar to his own, but now it seems that Miao Qing''s Kung Fu is definitely not something Wang fan can fight against.


    Liu pangzi, who knows something about Miao Qing, certainly has the same idea. He gapes at Miao Qing, and his mouth is open enough to plug an egg.


    Of course, Qianxue is not a good stubble. If she doesn''t hit the whip, Miao Qing will fight back. Naturally, she won''t wait to be cut.


    Without waiting for the dagger in Miao Qing''s hand to be close to her body, Qian Xue has already dodged and retreated a step back. The soft whip in her hand is a back pick, and the tip of the whip is like an eye on the back of Miao Qing''s head.


    Although soft whip seems to be a soft weapon with little lethality, it is definitely not a weapon that can be underestimated when it is taken into the hands of experts. In particular, the power of long whip can easily kill the opponent.


    And at this time, Miao Qing faces Qian Xue, and her back has become her biggest gap. If she wants to turn back to block the whip behind her, she will expose her back to Qian Xue. At that time, if Qian Xue kills her, Miao Qing will not even have a chance to dodge.


    And all this is exactly Qian Xue''s plan. Seeing that the whip is about to reach the back of Miao Qing''s head, she has already drawn out the dagger hidden in the handle.


    All of them were startled by the scene. Even Liu Juan, who was sitting on the chair, stood up in a hurry and wanted to come forward.


    But the speed of the soft whip is very fast. Without waiting for Liu Juan to make a response, she has already smoked with the wind.


    "Pa"


    "Dang"


    There was a whip, a metal crash.


    Miao Qing, holding the dagger, has blocked Qianxue''s dagger with the dagger in her hand. She pulls out the dagger with the handle of the soft whip. Without hesitation, she has also dodged the whip behind her head, and her body sticks to Qianxue with a face of surprise.


    The dagger in Miao Qing''s hand didn''t cut Qian Xue''s neck, but the handle she held in her hand was still on Qian Xue''s throat.


    "Little hairy girl, you are too tender to plot against me with the dagger in the soft whip!" Miao Qing, who stands close to her, looks into Qian Xue''s eyes and says.


    Seeing through the dagger hidden in the handle of the soft whip, Qian Xue stares at Miao Qing and asks, "how do you know my secret?"


    The soft whip used by Qian Xue was given to her by Akutagawa Yilong at that time, and all the Kung Fu she practiced was taught by Akutagawa Yilong himself, so the secret of this soft whip is only known by Akutagawa Yilong besides Qian Xue.


    For so many years, when Qianxue is on a mission, those who have seen this dagger have been killed by her, so the secret has been well protected.


    Can be such a secret, unexpectedly will be in front of the Miao Qing see through, this let thousand snow heart full of doubt.


    What makes her even more incredible is Miao Qing''s reaction. Whether it''s avoiding the attack of the soft whip behind her, or blocking the plot of the dagger, Miao Qing seems to know her moves like the back of his hand.


    In the face of an opponent who knows his own martial arts and even the weapons in his hand, Qian Xue no longer has the previous superiority.


    It''s like being naked to take off the camouflage, the feeling of being looked directly at but unable to hide, let Qianxue understand what is fear in a moment.

 V2.Chapter 495

    "Whip in the blade, left hand knife, sleeve in the thorn, two feet cat."


    With the handle of the knife against a thousand snow throat of Miao Qing, looking at a face of astonished thousand snow, said to her with a smile.


    "How do you know that?" Cold face has come to the door of Akutagawa letter, left hand with a knife standing there, looking at a face of disdain Miao Qing.


    Without paying attention to Akutagawa''s letter at the door, Miao Qing looked at Liu pangzi and said, "pangzi, except for your sister and these two r people, you should take other people to avoid. I have something to tell them."


    "This is Huitong pawnshop. What do you want to do?" By Miao Qing so a say, Yang Jie some dissatisfaction of ask a way.


    "I''ll take a message for the blind master. I don''t want to be heard." Miao Qing cold voice returns a way.


    This answer made Yang Jie frown slightly, but without waiting for her to speak again, Liu Juan said: "Yang Jie, you and them first avoid."


    With Liu Juan''s words, Yang Jie naturally does not dare to disobey. Although he is full of curiosity, he still leads Lin Na and Mary to leave the room with Liu pangzi.


    At this time, Wang Fan, lying on the bed, blinked, looked at Liu Juan and Miao Qing, and asked blankly: "sister Qing, Xiao juan''er, you two don''t want to fight with them alone."


    "Wang Fan, you''re not on-line. You need to be treated quickly!" Miao Qing loosens the handle of the knife against Qian Xue''s throat and stares at Wang fan like an idiot.


    Seeing that Miao Qing didn''t want to fight with Qian Xue, Wang Fan was relieved and said with a smile, "we are all our own people. Don''t hurt our harmony because of some small things. I''m not worried that you''ll start and end badly."


    "It''s the younger generation of the blind Master''s students who do whatever they do. If they do, they won''t let outsiders see the joke." Speaking Kung Fu, Miao Qing has several flash, sitting on the edge of the bed beside Wang Fan.


    Miao Qing, who has a distance from the bed, is also separated by Liu Juan standing there. If ordinary people want to sit on the edge of the bed, it will take at least ten seconds.


    However, Miao Qing''s time from talking to sitting beside Wang Fan was just a blink of an eye. It was as incredible as opening the plug-in.


    Standing at the door, Akutagawa Shin looked at Miao Qing and asked with a slight frown, "two legged cat?"


    "Well! You know what you are Miao Qing nodded.


    "It seems that we are here today!" Liu Juan said, and then sat back in the chair, looking with interest at a face of thousands of snow.


    Qian Xue, who didn''t know what the three were talking about, quickly turned to Akutagawa and asked, "brother Yasha, what are you talking about?"


    "When my father Akutagawa Yilong sent Liu pangzi to the blind Master, he returned to w province and brought back two kinds of weapons, one is the soft whip in your hand, the other is the short knife I used. Later, he told me that blind Master is a hermit expert. In order to thank him for his kindness to Zhao Shanhe, he specially handed down his two weapons and the skills he used." Akutagawa replied.


    Listening to Akutagawa''s words, Qian Xue took a look at the soft whip in her hand and the knife in Akutagawa''s hand. She was surprised and asked, "why didn''t I hear from the master?"


    "How old were you at that time? My father told me about it only when I was an adult, and repeatedly told me that if I had the opportunity to go to China, I must go to thank the blind Master for his skill. It is precisely for this reason that I quit Shenfeng and guard Zhao Ya wholeheartedly here." Akutagawa explained.


    "You quit kamikaze to take care of your wife? Does she have anything to do with the blind Master? " Thousand snow some angry ask.


    "Yes, Zhao Ya and her brother Liu pangzi are the children of Zhao Shanhe, the blind Master''s Apprentice. So after my father died, I took over the task of taking care of Zhao ya." Akutagawa replied.


    Hearing Akutagawa''s talk about Zhao Ya''s life experience, Wang Fan quickly added: "yes, Zhao Shanhe was killed by Zhao Zheng and his father shangguanhao. They have a grudge against us!"


    The fact that the two sing in unison conceals the relationship between Zhao Ya and Zhao Zheng''s half brother and sister is not only to save face for Zhao Shanhe, but also to maintain the family relationship between Liu pangzi and Zhao ya.


    Although they explained this, Qianxue obviously didn''t want to buy it. She said with an ugly face: "you and the blind Master are all in the same group. I''m not. My master is Akutagawa Yilong. I''m a person of Shenfeng. I don''t want to listen to you!"


    "Qianxue, before my father taught you Kung Fu, he had already said this to your father kitaochuan, so you have to recognize it or not." Akutagawa letter some unhappy reprimand way.


    "Why do you care about me? You are no longer the person of Shenfeng! I respect you and call you brother yecha. If you offend me, I''ll kill you as a traitor! " Angry thousand snow stubborn shout.


    "Mr. Beitiao knows about my feigning death, and he instigated it!" Akutagawa Shin looked into Qianxue''s eyes and answered firmly.


    "My father knows about it?" Qian Xue looks at Akutagawa Shin strangely.


    Even Wang Fan and Liu Juan think that Akutagawa''s letter is cheating Qian Xue.


    Miao Qing, who was sitting next to Wang Fan, said with a smile: "there are many things you don''t know, little girl Mao. Your divine wind is changing! Your Laozi''s top position is about to change. Do you know that? "


    "You talk nonsense! My father beitiaokawa is the leader of Shenfeng. No one can be more powerful than him, and no one can shake his position! " Thousands of snow apricot eyes wide open stare at Miao Qing, face a pair of unconvinced appearance.


    "Fool! What time is it? Do you really think that good Kung Fu can conquer everything? If you don''t believe me, you can contact your Laozi now to see if I have said anything wrong. " Miao Qing said with disdain.


    Qianxue, who has a strong self-esteem, is shocked by being questioned about her father''s ability face to face. She bites her silver teeth and trembles with anger. She points to Miao Qing and says, "today, I''m going to tear your mouth to pieces to get justice for my Shenfeng!"


    "Snow! Shut up Akutagawa letter see Qianxue angry appearance, quickly walked to her side, one hand grasped her arm.


    Qian Xue, who was restrained by Akutagawa Shinji, turned red with anger. Staring at Akutagawa Shinji, she asked, "why do you want to stop me? Are you afraid of death? Or do you believe her


    "Qian Xue, Mr. Beitiao is really in trouble. I think he has his own difficulties in sending you out this time." Akutagawa said with a gloomy face.


    Akutagawa''s words, like a sharp steel needle, pierced Qianxue''s chest. She frowned and frowned, but she could not say anything to refute him.

 V2.Chapter 496

    Akutagawa''s words can be regarded as the heart of Qianxue, but stubborn she still doesn''t want to admit it all, but she can''t say anything to refute it. After all, it''s true.


    Since its establishment, Shenfeng has never been so depressed as it is now. Members of the organization either disappeared or set up a new door to start their own business, which makes beitiaokawa, as the leader, a headache.


    In the past, beitiaokawa would clean up those who betrayed him according to the rules of the organization, but now, beitiaokawa has not done so.


    For one thing, the world is now developing its economy, and everyone is busy making money. There is no time to do so many assassinations and other things. Even the local gangs in r country have begun to take money as an urgent matter.


    Second, the profession of killer is not a profession that people can rely on.


    Don''t look at the movies and novels about the luxurious and erosive life of gold medal killers, and they can spare their lives for the benefit of the organization.


    In fact, in the final analysis, killers are just for a living. Now that business is in recession, these gold medal killers in those years can only seek another way to survive.


    For example, Akutagawa shin, although he has exquisite knife work, doesn''t he also open a sushi restaurant in B city?


    There are also several subordinates who have been following him secretly. When they have nothing to do, they also need to go to work in the company, but they have not exposed their identity in front of ordinary people.


    Of course, this is not the problem of the Shenfeng family. Wan guku also has this problem, but wan guku is a world-wide killer organization after all. The so-called skinny camel is bigger than the horse, so naturally it doesn''t decline as fast as Shenfeng.


    Members of a killer organization leave one after another, which indicates the decline of this organization in the killer world. In the fierce competition, it will soon be forgotten.


    The so-called tree down, monkey scattered, wall down, people push, that is the best portrayal of Shenfeng now.


    As kitajakawa''s own daughter, they all began to take over the task of the organization, which is enough to see the helplessness of kitajakawa and the decline of Shenfeng!


    Although Akutagawa no longer takes the list of killers, he knows these things very well, and when he left Kamikawa, it was the result of a long night''s talk with him.


    In other words, since Akutagawa left Kamikawa, Kitagawa has accepted this reality.


    Therefore, facing the appearance of Qianxue, Akutagawa Shin does not want to uncover this scar. After all, he has feelings for Shenfeng.


    Besides, about the oath made by Qian Xue, in fact, Akutagawa Shin did it on purpose.


    Why do you say that?


    In fact, from the beginning, Akutagawa Shin knew the strength of the blind Master and knew more about Wang Fan''s identity, but these were only emotional problems. Akutagawa Shin didn''t pay much attention to Wang Fan.


    Until Wang Fan and he went to see liangbo, Wang Fan took out his checkbook and gave liangbo money without blinking an eye, Akutagawa Shin had to admit that Wang Fan was absolutely a rare friend.


    The so-called "one cent" is a hero. Over the years, Akutagawa Shin has been running a sushi restaurant. He knows how much money he has made, and he knows more than anyone how much money he needs for his daily expenses.


    If Wang Fan could do business together and get financial support from him, Akutagawa would be more confident to live a prosperous life. Not only Zhao Ya would have a better life, but even his subordinates would no longer have to look at other people''s faces and work in other people''s companies.


    It is precisely because of this idea that Akutagawa Shinichi is very friendly with Wang Fan. At the same time, he wants to keep Liu pangzi as the big brother of the triad gang in W province. As long as he holds Wang Fan''s thigh and Liu pangzi''s brother-in-law, many problems will be solved.


    When he saw Qianxue, Akutagawa Shin naturally thought about the difficulties of Kitagawa. As his father''s good friend in those years, Kitagawa really helped him a lot, so Akutagawa Shin also intended to match Qianxue with Wang Fan.


    There are many women around Wang Fan. Of course, Akutagawa didn''t expect Qianxue to enjoy Wang Fan''s big cake alone. So when Akutagawa mentioned Qianxue''s oath from the beginning, he was trying to test Liu Juan''s reaction. He saw that Liu Juan was only worried about the relationship between Shenfeng and wanguku, so Akutagawa naturally felt relieved.


    Coincidentally, Wang Fan knocked off the mask on Qian Xue''s face. Akutagawa Shin saved a lot of trouble. That''s why he repeatedly stressed that he should let Qian Xue keep his oath and remind Qian Xue of the existence of Luocha.


    However, Akutagawa Shin didn''t expect that the stubborn Qianxue wanted to drive away Liu Juan, so after returning to Huitong pawnshop, he worried that Qianxue and Liu Juan would really start to suffer losses, so he settled Zhao Zheng and rushed to find some of them.


    Although Akutagawa''s action is fast enough, when he comes to Wang Fan''s room, he still sees Miao Qing holding Qianxue''s throat with a knife handle.


    However, Miao Qing revealed the name of the blind Master, and made it clear that everyone was the younger generation of the blind Master, so he didn''t want to make a big deal, so Akutagawa didn''t rush to save Qianxue.


    Now Qian Xue still stubbornly wants to fight with Liu Juan. As the only person who has a close relationship with Qian Xue, Akutagawa Shin should take the initiative to teach her a lesson.


    As the mainstay of Kamikawa, kitakawa''s only successor, Qian Xue, has gradually understood the meaning of Akutagawa''s words. However, she didn''t expect that her elder brother Yasha, who grew up with her, was actually trying to find a last chance for Kamikawa to teach her such a strong lesson.


    In the face of Akutagawa''s fierce appearance, Qianxue is very aggrieved, but she is stubborn in nature, and still does not want to accept this reality. She pushes aside Akutagawa''s letter beside her and coldly says: "Akutagawa''s letter, you are not our Shenfeng''s person! We don''t need you to take care of anything we have! "


    "Snow! Don''t be so stubborn Akutagawa said anxiously.


    "I''m not stubborn, I''m... I''m sticking to what I should stick to! " Thousand snow gnaws a tooth to say.


    The appearance of Qianxue in front of her is pitiful. Anyone can see her inner vulnerability, but there is no way to help her out.


    Lying on the bed, Wang Fan slowly sat up and said with a smile, as if he had guessed Akutagawa''s confidence thought: "Xin, the trouble Mr. Beitiao encountered should be what the blind master told me. You may as well say it. I''ll try to help Mr. Beitiao solve this trouble."


    Wang Fan''s words surprised everyone and looked at him one after another.

 V2.Chapter 497

    Miao Qing, sitting on the edge of the bed, heard what Wang Fan said and said with a smile: "Wang Fan, are you good at calculating, or are you good at predicting?"


    "What''s the matter? Sister green Wang Fan asked innocently.


    Let alone that Wang Fan didn''t understand Miao Qing''s words, and the others in the room didn''t understand why Miao Qing said it.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes looking at him, Miao Qing explained: "blind Master asked me to come this time, just to call you together and discuss the matter of Shenfeng."


    "About Shenfeng?" Akutagawa asked in surprise.


    "Of course, when Akutagawa saw blind Master, he once talked about Shenfeng with him. But blind master has been busy taking care of Liu pangzi and his brother and sister all these years, and he has no time to ask about these things, so he just got some news recently." Miao Qing turned to Wang Fan and said, "blind Master asked you to come to w province to look for Akutagawa Yilong and ask about friends in r country, but you are busy helping Liu pangzi to get on the top. Are you not doing your job?"


    "Well... Blind master didn''t say anything about Shenfeng. After I got here, I heard that there was something strange about the death of Liu pangzi''s father Zhao Shanhe, so I have been investigating this matter. Besides, Akutagawa Shin didn''t tell me about r country! " Wang Fan returned with a look of grievance.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Akutagawa Shin said: "it can''t blame him for this. It''s all happened suddenly. We all thought that blind Master asked them to come to w province to investigate Mr. Zhao''s affairs, so I didn''t tell him about Shenfeng."


    "Is it not for the sake of investigating the cause of master Zhao''s death that the blind Master arranged us to come here? But to find Akutagawa Yilong and ask about Shenfeng? " Liu Juan also asked unexpectedly.


    "Blind master thought that when you came to w province and met Mr. Akutagawa Yilong, you would naturally know the news about Kamikawa. He also arranged for Wang Fan to do something, but who would have thought that Mr. Akutagawa Yilong had passed away, and blind Master was inconvenient for Wang Fan to ask about Kamikawa rashly, so he was anxious for me to come here." Miao Qing explained.


    Wang Fan, who was half sitting on the bed, heard Miao Qing say so, and then said, "no wonder when blind Master arranged for me to come, he specially told me that he wanted to help his friends in r country to do things. As soon as I came here, I was thinking about helping Liu pangzi to get revenge. I really forgot what blind Master said!"


    "When you talk about things here with blind Master, you don''t make clear the identity of Akutagawa shin. Blind Master is worried that you will rashly inquire about Shenfeng''s affairs, and then poke out a series of baskets. It''s all because you are confused!" Miao Qing reproached coldly.


    When Miao Qing said this, Wang Fan was a little embarrassed, but after all, it was for his brother''s sake. Wang Fan didn''t think he was wrong, so he replied with a smile: "it''s not too late, it''s not too late. Qianxue is here, and the letter is there. Let''s discuss and see what trouble Mr. beitiaokawa has. We can work out a solution together!"


    "Don''t ask. The blind master has already inquired about it. Now Shenfeng is in no big trouble, just short of money! You know what? " Miao Qing didn''t get angry.


    "Short of money?"


    Wang Fan and Liu Juan asked in unison.


    They were surprised, but they made Qianxue a little difficult. She raised her eyebrows and said discontentedly: "our sacred wind is better! How can you be short of money? "


    Without waiting for Akutagawa to open his mouth, Miao Qing said with a smile: "Xiaomao girl has a hard tongue. If you can maintain your sacred wind, how can so many people suddenly disappear, or simply switch to other businesses?"


    "That''s their weak will!" Qian Xue quibbled.


    "Qian Xue, in fact, we don''t need to be fat. Besides, if you can think about Shenfeng, you also think of my father and Mr. Beitiao as your own people. Don''t play around any more!" Lest Qianxue annoy Miao Qing, Akutagawa quickly rebukes him.


    "Right! Sister Qian Xue, as sister Qing said just now, we are all the younger generation of the blind master. We are all family members. If you have something to do, we can find a way together. There''s no need to cover it up here. " Wang Fan said.


    "Since we are all our own people, let''s be frank. It''s not impossible for Wang Fan to help. Qianxue must keep her vows and marry Wang Fan!" Liu Juan in the side is very strong said.


    "I don''t want to be a concubine!" Thousand snow not convinced of roar.


    They were very serious and didn''t give in at all. Miao Qing was very funny. She patted Wang Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Wang Fan, you can be a boy! How did you take this little girl down? There is also sister Juan, who is not jealous, and is still thinking about finding your daughter-in-law? You don''t use any magic, do you


    Miao Qing slapped him on the shoulder. Wang Fan grinned and said, "sister Qing, don''t make trouble! I''m a victim


    "Come on! If you can marry a daughter-in-law like Xiaomao, sister Juan will break your leg. Don''t you have to suffer? " Miao Qing said with a smile.


    "I didn''t hurt him." Liu Juan explained with a cold face.


    "Hurt by mistake! It''s just a mistake! " Wang Fan quickly followed the explanation.


    As soon as she heard that the injury on Wang Fan''s body was not caused by Liu Juan, Miao Qing looked at Qian Xue, and her face immediately cooled down. She said: "Xiaomao girl, I don''t care who you are from Shenfeng, and no matter how capable you are. You remember, if you want to live with Wang Fan, you have to follow the rules!"


    "I don''t live with him!" Thousand snow roars.


    "Yes! You go now! We won''t stop you. We''ll see who comes to beg who in the end! When your divine wind changes, don''t say we don''t help! I wonder if Mr. kitakawa will regret it! " Miao Qing is also a violent temper, then stood up.


    Never had such a threat, Qian Xue pouted her lips and turned around to leave here.


    I had expected that Qianxue would make such a move. Akutagawa Shinichi grabbed her and said angrily, "Qianxue, don''t be a child. Mr. Beitiao is your father. Can you watch Shenfeng destroy like this?"


    "But


    "There''s nothing, but it''s the end of my duty to be able to help us at this time! If we are still pretentious, then we can''t understand the truth! " Akutagawa Shin taught with a cold face.


    Akutagawa letter said speechless, although Qianxue is very angry, but still took back the step out.


    What Shenfeng will face, Qianxue''s heart is very clear, can help Shenfeng at this time, really is not she should offend, not to mention Akutagawa Shin also think so.


    Standing on one side, Liu Juan took a look at Qianxue and said in a cold voice, "if you are willing to keep your vows, you will be married tonight!"


    "What? The bridal chamber tonight? I''m still hurt Wang Fan widened his eyes and cried.


    "It''s not the third leg that''s broken. What are you shouting about?" Miao Qing points Wang Fan''s forehead with her hand and scolds with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 498

    "Juan''er, do you really want me and Qianxue to get married tonight?"


    Wang Fan, sitting at the head of the bed, looks at the back of Qian Xue and Akutagawa''s leaving, and says to Liu Juan with a bitter face.


    Without waiting for Liu Juan to speak, Miao Qing looked up and down at Wang Fan and said: "you really dare to think!"


    "I said, how can this kind of good thing be true." Wang Fan said.


    "If Qianxue can figure it out, I don''t object!" Liu Juan said coldly.


    This words Miao Qing said a Leng, she looked at Liu Juan inconceivably, exclaimed: "juan elder sister, you come really?"


    "Why not? Among us, Qianxue is the most suitable one to give birth to Wang Fan, isn''t it? " Liu Juan answered seriously.


    Wang Fan, as the party concerned, was startled by Liu Juan''s shocking words. His desire for survival forced him to shake his head and said nervously: "juan''er, we have something to say. This kind of joke can''t be joked. At present, we still have a lot of things to do! It''s not too late to talk about this kind of birth. "


    "I think what sister Juan said is reasonable. Although Tong Jiahui, Katyusha and celika all have such wishes, I think Qianxue is more suitable." Miao Qing agreed.


    Looking around at the expressions on Liu Juan''s and Miao Qing''s faces, Wang Fan became more and more confused. He asked suspiciously, "two elder sisters, how do I feel that this is a conspiracy?"


    "Conspiracy can''t be said, it can only be said that it''s a way to help you reach the peak of your life." Liu Juan replied.


    "Wang Fan, when you meet sister Juan, you have accumulated virtue and done good deeds in your last life! I''m a little envious! " Miao Qing said.


    Miao Qing''s words forced Wang Fan to nod his head.


    In this era, there are still women who are willing to let their husband meet other women and live together in the form of husband and wife. I''m afraid only Liu Juan is in front of her.


    But Wang Fan still doesn''t understand why Liu Juan did it.


    When she was in T country before, Liu Juan had no objection to Wang Fan''s relationship with Katyusha and Tong Jiahui, and even indirectly contributed to the marriage of Wang Fan and princess celika of T country.


    Now it''s blatant to send Qianxue, Shenfeng''s female killer, to Wang Fan''s bed and let her have a baby for Wang Fan.


    This is a little strange. Although it makes Wang Fan feel happy, it also makes Wang Fan worry.


    It seems to see the doubts in Wang Fan''s heart. Liu Juan asked calmly: "Wang Fan, do you know how high the blind Master expects you?"


    "How high? I''m a man of limited ability. No matter how high my blind Master''s expectation is, I can''t do it! " Wang Fan replied awkwardly.


    "So we''ve been helping you all the time. You should be able to see that!" Liu Juan said.


    "Well... Help me? " Wang Fan was in a daze.


    "At first, the world was full of fighting and killing. Later, the world was full of sophistication. Now, the world is full of gold and silver. Wang Fan, if you want to go on this road, you must adapt to the rules of the world." Liu Juan said calmly.


    "The rules of the world? "Gold and silver?" Wang Fan muttered to himself.


    "Yes, now the global gangs have undergone a commercial transformation. Without financial support, no gangs can continue to go on. This is also the reason why old organizations like Shenfeng are declining." Liu Juan explained.


    "I''ve heard of commercial transformation, but it''s easy to say, but it''s really hard to do!" Wang Fan sighed.


    This is not Wang Fan''s intention. After all, commercial operation relies not only on capital and manpower, but also on commercial channels.


    The most common commercial operation of gangs is crime. From the initial collection of protection fees to the later monopoly of a certain industry and the sale of prohibited goods, behind every profit, there is a confrontation with the law. The risk is not very big.


    So when it comes to commercialization transformation, Wang Fan really feels very far away and has no reliable idea.


    "If it''s hard, do it! Without abundant funds, you can only be a thug living at the bottom, and you can never get to the top of the pyramid, you know? " Liu Juan stood up, went to the door, closed the door, and then said: "Katyusha''s father, old Tony, has been selling weapons to some Middle East countries, in order to make profits and support the operation of the Tomahawk gang in e country. It is because of the abundant funds that the Tomahawk Gang can have a greater influence and have more say."


    "The business scope of Hengtai group has gone out of China and has its own industry in all countries of the world. Therefore, even if Liu Tian doesn''t participate in the underworld affairs, many underworld figures want to give him some face."


    "There are also jewelry luxury goods of country T, which are very popular in the European market. This also enables the royal family of country t to have certain contacts in the European political arena. Relatively, the underworld figures will be afraid of them."


    Liu Juan looked at the stunned Wang Fan and asked with a smile, "do you understand what I mean when I say these things?"


    "Juan''er, you don''t want me to work for these cheap father-in-law, do you?" Wang Fan asked reluctantly.


    "You are the stupidest person I have ever met. Sister Juan means to let you use these resources to develop your own strength, you know?" Miao Qing angrily points Wang Fan''s forehead with her hand.


    "Haha, of course I know. I know juan''er''s mind. I just pretend to be stupid to set off her brilliance." Wang Fan smiles and grabs Miao Qing''s hand. He changes his previous muddled state and says it cunningly.


    "Oh, it seems that I misunderstood you!" Miao Qing is not angry to shake off Wang Fan''s hand, disdain said.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu Juan nodded, and then said: "the freight company that you cooperate with Hengtai group in H city is your initial capital accumulation. The capital of Sanlian gang in W province can also be transferred to your name through Zhao Zheng''s hand. But if you only rely on this kind of rough capital accumulation method, you will not have a long way to go."


    "Of course, I understand that, so I have thought about how to develop after Liu pangzi takes the position of Sanlian gang. It''s just Speaking of the back, Wang Fan hesitated.


    "Hi! Can''t you just say what you want like a girl Miao Qing shouts to Wang Fan anxiously.


    "But what should we do? I can''t invest blindly. If we go back and get nothing, then we''re not working in vain? " Wang Fan asked in embarrassment.


    "I can''t help you with that." Miao Qing, who also has no idea, looks at Liu Juan.

 V2.Chapter 499

    In fact, the question raised by Wang fan is very clear. It is not that he does not want to engage in economy, but that he does not know what to do.


    When it comes to fighting and seizing territory, Wang fan doesn''t feel inferior to anyone else. Even among the people he meets, he thinks he is an outstanding one.


    But when it comes to the way to make money, Wang fan can''t think of anything else besides the traditional business projects of the underworld.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s problem, Liu Juan is very proud to ask: "Wang Fan, do you remember what major I studied?"


    "Yes! You are studying economics! Liu pangzi told me early on that I''ve helped you pay for your tuition! " Wang Fan said excitedly.


    Their questions and answers surprised Miao Qing. She looked at Liu Juan in surprise and asked, "sister Juan, are you still a college student?"


    "Of course, I''m a serious master of economics!" Liu Juan returned with great pride.


    "Hey, hey, that''s all right. If you give me some advice, we''ll do whatever you say. Am I worried about not making any money?" Wang fan like to pick up a baby, happy to close the mouth.


    However, Liu Juan didn''t agree with Wang Fan. She shook her head and said, "I''m in charge of wanguku''s business now. I can''t tell the difference. I''ll help you to run the company. These things will have to be operated by you in the future."


    "Nani? You don''t want to help me? Let me do it myself? Juan''er, I haven''t studied any economics. Aren''t you embarrassing me? " Wang Fan asked awkwardly.


    Wang Fan, who has not graduated from the police academy, does not know how to manage a company, let alone the serious economics, even the general university courses?


    Wang Fan didn''t dare to accept this kind of thing.


    But Liu Juan doesn''t mean to scare him. Wang fan can only reluctantly say: "even if I go to school, you have to give me time. Let me come by myself at the beginning, and you won''t be afraid that I will pay for it?"


    "Of course, I won''t throw everything to you all at once, otherwise I won''t think of a way to send Katyusha and celika to you, and miss Tong Jiahui will be your solid backing." Liu Juan said.


    "Yes, there are so many local tyrants to help you, Wang Fan. It''s hard for you to lose all your money!" Miao Qing listen to these, can''t help but sigh.


    This is really Liu Juan''s brilliant point. At present, these women who have an unusual relationship with Wang fan are either huge consortia, powerful gangs or the government. As long as they are willing to help Wang Fan run a business, it is very difficult for Wang Fan to lose money.


    But relying on women to make money, after all, is the mode of eating soft food. Wang fan doesn''t want to be poked in the spine. He scratched his head and said, "juan''er, I still want to make money by my own ability, I don''t want to eat soft food."


    "Of course, although some of them don''t mind giving you money, it doesn''t mean their families don''t mind, so you really have to have your own skills." Liu Juan answered in the affirmative.


    "Do you have any good suggestions? Let''s hear it. " Wang fan is also interested in the future Liu Juan plans for him.


    Who doesn''t want to be looked up to?


    Just like what Liu Juan said, in the past, people in the Jianghu talked about fighting and killing. Whoever has a big fist is the big brother. Later, when everyone took advantage of their strength to fight down the territory, they naturally began to talk about such things as human feelings and sophistication.


    However, the current Jianghu is different from the past. Whether you are a newly rising gang or a gang with a long history, you will not have the corresponding position in the Jianghu without the support of funds.


    This is not to say that the world has become indifferent, but that people have become realistic.


    As the eldest brother of a gang, every day when you open your eyes, there are hundreds of brothers waiting to eat with their mouths open. If you make them hungry, who has the heart to work hard for you and fight for you in the Jianghu?


    Come out to mix, is to mix food to eat, no food to eat Bureau, doomed to be only water month, mirror flower.


    So whether the strength of a gang is strong or not makes people pay more attention to whether the leader of the gang can make money with his brothers.


    Of course, the gangs that make money by illegal business can also feed their brothers, but how many people are willing to accept the life with their heads pinned on their trousers?


    Now that he has some superior conditions, Wang Fan will not miss this chance to be brilliant. He is eager to know what kind of suggestions Liu Juan has come up with for him.


    Liu Juan said with a smile, "know yourself and know your enemy, you can win a hundred battles.".


    "Juan''er, what you said is so profound that I can''t understand you. Can you be more straightforward?" Wang Fan asked bitterly.


    "In the current situation, you can make use of Katyusha''s control over the resources of country e, celika''s control over the resources of country T, and Tong Jiahui''s funds to do some low-end import and export trade."


    "And as long as you help old Tony and the king of T export their resources, the value of your son-in-law to be will increase a lot. I believe they will be more willing to accept your existence." Liu Juan said a lot at a time.


    Liu Juan''s words made Wang Fan''s heart bright, and he said with a little complacency: "I can still be a partner with Hengtai group, and use their funds to pave the way for me to open the market, right?"


    "It depends on your ability. Liu Tian is a very smart businessman. Although Tong Jiahui is his only daughter, whether he is willing to cooperate with you is not necessary." Liu Juan shrugged her shoulders and returned with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if Liu Tian doesn''t want to cooperate with me, the money I got from H city and the assets Sanlian helped Zhao Zheng will definitely be enough for me to make trouble for a while. Besides, with the guarantee of Katyusha and celika, I can get credit from my father-in-law first. Hehe, this can save a lot of costs!" Wang Fan said excitedly.


    The conversation between the two worried Miao Qing. She couldn''t help interrupting: "what do I do? I can''t just take charge of grabbing territory with my brothers! "


    "Sister Qing, I ponder that after we finish the work in W Province, we will go back to school together. You will be responsible for learning management and help me manage the company''s staff. I will learn everything and strive to be a decent boss!" Wang FanMei Zizi said.


    "That''s a good idea, hehe! I can''t do other things well. I still have a certain ability to manage people! " Miao Qing said confidently.


    After planning the future development, Wang fan is very happy. He leans on the head of the bed and looks at Liu Juan and Miao Qing, and says with a smile, "since we have a plan, let''s talk about it. What are we going to do next?"


    "Bridal chamber first!" Liu Juan said seriously.


    "The trough! Do you want to come again? " Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan inconceivably.

 V2.Chapter 500

    Night came quietly, when the last ray of sunlight on the windowsill disappeared with the disappearance of the sun, Wang Fan lying on the bed gave a long breath.


    From the spiritual level, Wang fan can''t imagine what will happen in this room.


    Although Qianxue, as an adult, has the right to choose whether to keep the oath or not, it is not a glorious thing after all.


    Subconsciously, Wang Fan has a sense of guilt.


    After all, Shenfeng is not what it used to be. Qianxue may choose to use her body in exchange for maintaining the development of Shenfeng, so the oath can only be an excuse.


    As an adult male, Wang Fan feels that taking advantage of others'' danger is very immoral.


    However, Liu Juan felt that, just as Zhang Ailing wrote in her book, "the way to a woman''s heart is hum."


    Therefore, if you want to leave Qianxue by your side, you must follow Liu Juan''s meaning to accomplish what a man should accomplish. After all, without any feelings of concern, it is not enough to be valued.


    As a woman, will possess her first man, has the most difficult to give up feelings.


    Although Shenfeng organization has declined, it still has a certain influence in r country. The essence of Jinbuhuan is Ninja''s military grain pill. If you want to investigate Jinbuhuan''s affairs, it will inevitably involve many things in r country.


    If Wang Fan wants to rely on Shenfeng organization and tie this ancient organization to his own warship, he must use Qianxue as a chip. Therefore, no matter how reluctant Wang fan is, he must accept this arrangement.


    Therefore, the spiritual sense of guilt can not be used as a reason for Wang Fan to refuse this arrangement.


    In fact, from the physiological level, Wang fan is still unable to resist this temptation.


    At the thought of trembling horsetails shaking in front of his eyes, and the soft sound of snow reverberating in the room, Wang fan can feel how high the activity of adrenal hormones in his body is.


    About r country''s love action films, Wang fan does not dare to deny that he has had contact with them. Moreover, many classic works shot by famous female actresses are also preserved in his personal computer as a memory of youth.


    "Yayu butterfly"


    I don''t know when this line began to reverberate in my ears. The unique soft voice of women and the shining skin under the light also appeared in Wang Fan''s mind.


    "Sister Qianxue, don''t blame my brother for not being human, but my sister for being charming!"


    Wang Fan, in the collision of soul and body, looks at the ceiling above his head, struggling in his heart and giving out the most real cry.


    Wang fan is just an ordinary normal man. He is not Liu Xiahui''s reincarnation, and there is nothing hard to say. So he feels that his reaction and decision are understandable. At least he feels that he has struggled.


    Determined Wang Fan took a look at the door. The closed door isolated everything outside. The wooden door looked very simple, which made people feel more ceremonial.


    "What should I tell her? Would it be rude to come up and take off your clothes? "


    Imagining the appearance of Qianxue with a pair of horsetails at the door, Wang Fan thinks he should be gentle.


    Although Qianxue is not as soft as she looks, she is a girl after all. She will show her reserve that a girl should have.


    Raised his arm, Wang fan head out of a layer of cold sweat, he bit his teeth and tried several times, found that the arm was injured by a thousand snow, still can''t normal activities.


    "It seems that we can only solve the problem of undressing with one hand!"


    The injured is his right hand. Wang fan is not left-handed, so he is worried and anxious about what he will do next.


    I don''t want to be rude, but the clumsiness of my left hand is not enough to accomplish many things that don''t seem to be suffering.


    For example, if the action of unlocking bra is performed with the right hand, Wang fan can do it easily and gently.


    It can be operated by the left hand. Obviously, it is difficult for him to show the tenderness he should have. Even because of his clumsy technique, he will cause embarrassment between two people.


    And Wang Fan also found a problem, that is, how to do his own clothes?


    Will Qianxue look shy and help him finish these complicated things?


    In the face of Qianxue''s shy expression, should Wang Fan give her a warm kiss?


    Wang Fan, who just had a passion with Miao Qing, actually had little experience in this field, and when he was with Miao Qing, he was in a passive acceptance and had no chance to take the initiative.


    There is a lot of uncertainty in the current situation, which also makes Wang Fan feel a little nervous. He can feel his heart beat faster and his breathing becomes heavy.


    "Hi! Cheer up, don''t let a little girl laugh at you


    Feeling thirsty, Wang Fan orders himself loudly in his heart. He can even feel his face burning. In the blood vessels of his head, the blood is about to have a Baidu appearance.


    "Maybe I can hold her first, tell her a story, or sing a song, which will be very warm. After all, it''s just the beginning."


    Sitting up slowly and leaning on the head of the bed, Wang Fan''s mind flashed some scenes in literary and artistic films where the male and female protagonists were warm together.


    Emotional communication, will always let people slowly ease the embarrassing atmosphere, and this kind of communication, also contribute to the spiritual level of enjoyment, which is different from the physical desire of a way.


    With a thousand shy snow in her arms, the fragrance of her hair comes from her breath and the temperature on her skin. These fantasies make Wang Fan look forward to it.


    When the desire in the body is aroused, many of the previous worries will be forgotten, the hunger and thirst is no longer just the body.


    The night outside the window is getting darker, the light of the moon is shining on the windowsill, and the marble windowsill is full of blue light, which makes people have an illusion, as if all this is to prove that there is a trace of light in the dark.


    On the road paved with bluestone slabs, there came a gentle sound of footsteps. Through the door which was not thick, the sound of footsteps came to Wang Fan''s ears.


    Just like hearing the alarm bell, Wang Fan, who was still in a wild state of mind, quickly withdrew his thoughts and sat upright on the bed, leaning slightly on the head of the bed, staring at the direction of the door without blinking.


    "Don''t be nervous, let alone excited, and don''t leave a bad impression on Qianxue!"


    After wiping the saliva at the corner of his mouth, Wang Fan tried to calm his excited forehead and heart, and a charming smile appeared on his face.


    "Creak"


    When the wooden door was pushed open, the blue moonlight came into the room, and a black figure came into Wang Fan''s eyes.

 V2.Chapter 501

    The wooden door was gently pushed open, and the moonlight, which was isolated by the door panel, also poured on the floor. A pair of women''s feet firmly stepped on the black shadow and stopped at the door.


    "Why are you?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Wang, Qianxue is still young. If you don''t dislike him, let me accompany you." Standing at the door, Manli whispered to Wang Fan.


    It can be seen that Manli has been carefully dressed. Although she is not as young and beautiful as Qianxue, she has the taste of a mature woman. In her slightly flustered eyes, it seems to reveal a kind of desire.


    Manli''s appearance made Wang Fan''s words stop for a moment. He looked at Manli in a daze and asked for a long time: "where is Qianxue? Why didn''t she come? "


    "Mr. Wang, I will certainly serve you well. I will never let you down. Please let go of Qianxue. She is still a child after all." Said Mary, biting her lips.


    "I feel a strong sense of guilt when you say that." Wang Fan replied truthfully.


    "No, Mr. Wang, I volunteered all this. I won''t talk about it to anyone else." Mary explained, waving her hand in a hurry.


    "A piece of wool! The more you say that, the more I can''t explain it! " Wang Fan looks bitterly at Manli at the door.


    Fortunately, there are only two of them in and out of the room at the moment. If another person who doesn''t know what Mary said just now, he will definitely identify Wang Fan as a beast in clothes on the spot.


    Although Wang Fan had been imagining Qianxue and his sweating scene before Manli appeared in the room, it didn''t mean that he would force Qianxue to do something she didn''t want.


    If Qian Xue appears in front of Wang Fan and tells him frankly that he doesn''t want to have too close relationship with him, Wang Fan naturally can''t threaten her. After all, it''s not in line with Wang Fan''s style of doing things.


    But now Manli''s words, clearly want to say, Wang fan is to force good for prostitution, use the soft rib of Qianxue to plot against her.


    This made Wang Fan want to curse his mother.


    However, looking at Manli''s pitiful appearance and her previous care for herself, Wang Fan didn''t mean to be rude. He pointed to the chair beside him and said, "go and sit there!"


    "Good!" After Mary closed the door, she went to the chair pointed by Wang Fan.


    Before Wang Fan spoke again, he saw that Mary had begun to take off her clothes. In front of her, she walked to the chair and began to unbutton her clothes.


    Startled by Manli''s action, Wang Fan yelled in a hurry: "wait a minute, what are you going to do? Put on your clothes


    Mary, who was unbuttoning, was also startled to hear Wang Fan''s cry. She turned her head and looked at Wang Fan sitting on the bed and said wrongly, "Mr. Wang, do you dislike me?"


    "No! no I told you to sit down and talk, not to go to the chair! " At this time, I deeply felt the profundity of the Chinese language and Wang Fanji''s sweat.


    "Oh." Knowing that she had misunderstood Wang Fan, Mary blushed and quickly buttoned her clothes.


    Although she has been insulted by Zhao Zheng many times, Manli is not a licentious woman in her heart. When she endures Zhao Zheng''s animal behavior again and again, she just wants to save her children.


    And now take the initiative to find Wang Fan, but also in order to repay the thousands of snow on their own and children''s life-saving grace.


    After leaving from Wang Fan, Qian Xue didn''t leave Huitong pawnshop. Instead, she went directly to the place where Zhao Zheng was imprisoned and easily asked the whereabouts of Manli''s child from Zhao Zheng.


    When Qianxue rescues Manli''s child, Manli''s gratitude to Qianxue makes her want to repay her with her life.


    Knowing that Wang fan is going to have a room with Qian Xue tonight, she sees that Qian Xue is not willing. Therefore, Manli comes to Wang Fan''s room with Qian Xue and other people on her back, hoping that she can use her body instead of Qian Xue to accept Wang Fan''s various kinds of devastation.


    In Manli''s opinion, she is no longer a clean woman. Under the insult of Zhao Zheng, if it wasn''t for the child''s need for her mother, she would have chosen to leave the world by herself. Therefore, it''s not a big deal for one more person to do such dirty things to her.


    That''s what she said, but Manli still has a sense of shame, so when she stands in front of Wang Fan, she still hopes that Wang fan is not a beast like Zhao Zheng.


    Now Wang Fan has stopped her from taking off her clothes, which also gives Mary hope. At least in her opinion, Wang fan is not a lecher.


    Manli, who buttoned up, sat on the chair not far from the wooden bed, looked at Wang Fan on the bed and said, "Mr. Wang, Lord Qianxue is still a child. If you can, I hope you can let her go, and Lord Qianxue is kind to me. I will accept whatever you need me to do."


    "Can you not mention it?" Wang Fan had a headache when he listened to Manli''s words.


    Originally, Wang Fan had a very heavy sense of guilt about what happened tonight. Now let Manli say it again, which makes Wang Fan''s heart feel worse. If he didn''t scold Manli out, he was already trying his best to restrain.


    "Well, I won''t say it." Mary nodded and closed her mouth.


    Don''t want to go on talking about sleeping with Qian Xue, Wang Fan had to change the topic and asked: "aren''t you Zhao Zheng''s secretary? How did you become a person of Qianxue? "


    "Zhao Zheng killed my husband and threatened me with my children, so I had to work for him. Mr. Wang, I Talking about being bullied by Zhao Zheng, Manli''s eyes began to turn red and her voice choked.


    "The trough! Is Zhao Zheng such a brute? " I didn''t expect Zhao Zheng to be so mean. Wang Fan couldn''t help scolding.


    "If Qianxue hadn''t helped me, I would never have seen my child in my life! So please don''t hurt Lord Qianxue. I will satisfy you whatever you want me to do! " With these words, Mary began to cry. Her elaborate make-up was also made a mess by her tears.


    Wang Fan, who is about to help Manli torture Zhao Zheng, didn''t expect that Qianxue had done it. He had some comfort in his heart. However, before he spoke again, he heard Manli mention the matter of sleeping. Wang Fan was almost blown up by the woman in front of him.


    "Wait a minute! Do I look like Zhao Zheng in your eyes? Do you like to force women to have sex with me? " Wang Fan asked angrily.


    Sitting on the chair, Mary, weeping in a low voice, wiped her tears and nodded naturally.


    "The trough! You even nodded! " Wang Fan was so angry that he had a pain in his chest that he almost didn''t breathe. He then said, "I''ll tell you! Today, even if Qianxue comes to me, I won''t go to bed with her. Wang fan is not the kind of person who takes advantage of others'' danger! "


    "Is that true?" Voice just fell, a thousand snow light floated into the room.

 V2.Chapter 502

    Standing at the door, Qian Xue tilted her head and looked at Wang Fan on the bed with distrust on her face. Her big eyes blinked and she asked, "are you sure you didn''t think about it tonight? What do you want to do with me?"


    The moonlight shines on Qianxue''s body, like putting on a layer of light cyan gauze for her. Her eyes blink when she is dressed in a pair of horsetails. It''s just like walking out of a cartoon.


    Just now, he was righteous and stressed that he would not plot against Qianxue, but now seeing Qianxue so Cawaii, Wang Fan could not say what he had just said.


    "Sister Qianxue, are you here?" Wang Fan said hello with a smile on his face.


    "Answer my question!" Already walked to the wooden bed next to thousand snow, tiger with a face said.


    "Hey, you are so cute. How can I force you to do something? However, if you take the initiative, I will not refuse. " Wang fan is very sincere.


    "Is that what you say to all the girls?" Standing at the end of the bed, Qian Xue gently bent down and put her hands on the bed. She put her face close to Wang Fan and asked.


    The snow in front of her is more real, and the fragrance of her hair is flowing along the air. It never drops into Wang Fan''s nose, which makes the blood in Wang Fan''s body suddenly become hot, and the smell of blood comes out of her nose.


    "You have a nosebleed, little brother." Qian Xue looked at Wang Fan''s face and said with a bad smile.


    Quickly wiped the hot blood that flows out in a nose, Wang Fan says awkwardly: "the weather is dry, a bit inflamed."


    "Yes? Do you want sister Mary to help you vent your anger Qian Xue stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and continues to ask.


    "No, no, a gentleman can''t be mean. I''m not that kind of person." Wang Fan explained.


    "Oh? What kind of person are you, little brother? " Thousands of snow face more close, the mouth of Lan Fang gas, has been lightly hit in the face of Wang Fan.


    I didn''t expect that Qianxue would be so bold, but it made Wang Fan feel embarrassed. What''s more, there was a third person in the room.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the bed, glances at the position where Manli is sitting with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. He just sees Manli''s surprised expression on her face. Obviously, Manli didn''t expect that Qianxue, who looks young, would tease men so much.


    Seeing Wang Fan peeping at her, Mary''s face turned red. She quickly stood up and said, "Lord Qianxue, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first!"


    Hear the manly talk behind, thousand snow head didn''t return of say: "manly elder sister, go out, please help me to close the door."


    Such straightforward words not only startled Mary, but also surprised Wang Fan. There was a string of warm blood flowing from her nose.


    Until out of Wang Fan''s room, Manli didn''t want to understand why Qianxue''s attitude changed so quickly.


    Just before she came here, Qian Xue was still indignant to kill Wang Fan, and would never bow to the scum man in her mouth, although Akutagawa Shin had been trying to persuade her not to be impulsive.


    But now Qianxue suddenly appears, and even so blatantly seduces Wang Fan, which really makes Manli suddenly unable to accept the reality.


    "Does Lord Qianxue want to..."


    At the thought of the next bloody scene, Mary''s pupils began to grow, and her feet had been taken back in a hurry. She turned to look at the closed door behind her and covered her mouth with worry.


    "Don''t let Qianxue do stupid things. If Wang Fan dares to use force on her, I won''t be the first to agree!"


    Worried about thousands of snow, Mary quickly turned around and walked to the door of the room, and raised her hand to push open the door that had just been closed.


    "Are you worried about Qianxue? Or do you want to see the spring in the house? " Liu Juan, standing in the dark, asked.


    Liu Juan''s voice startled Manli. She quickly turned around and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Standing in the dark, Liu Juan only shows most of her body. In the moonlight, her pretty face is completely shrouded in darkness. Manli can''t see the expression on her face at all, but her cold tone has shown her mood at the moment.


    "Qianxue is my benefactor. I can''t watch her enter the tiger''s mouth." Mary answered stubbornly.


    "Do you think Qianxue is not Wang Fan''s opponent?" Miao Qing talks and walks out from behind Liu Juan, looking at the worried Manli with a smile.


    "But... She''s a woman, after all Mary is still worried about the safety of Qianxue.


    "Sometimes women''s abilities are not as weak as they seem. At least if they can survive in organizations like Shenfeng, they are hundreds of times better than many men." Liu Juan said coldly.


    "She''s still a child! You can''t do this to her! " In the face of Liu Juan and Miao Qing two powerful women, Manli is unwilling to shout out.


    Without waiting for Miao Qing to open her mouth, Qian Xue in the room has opened the door and stood behind Manli. She said with a smile, "sister Manli, you don''t have to worry. Although I''m still very young, I can cope with this kind of scene. You can go back to take care of the baby safely!"


    "Lord Qianxue, do you really think about it?" Mary turned to look at the snow behind her and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Maybe things are not as bad as I thought. Although Wang fan is good for nothing, he is a good man in general. At least he doesn''t make me feel sick." Standing at the door of the snow is very indifferent answer.


    "All right then!" Mary saw that Qianxue was not lying, and it was hard to say more.


    With a nod to Qianxue, Mary turns and walks to her and her children''s room. Although she is still a little worried, she also knows that her ability is limited and she can''t help Qianxue at all.


    When Manli''s figure disappears in the dark, Miao Qing also retreats behind Liu Juan and hides in the dark corner.


    Standing at the door, Qian Xue looks at the direction of Liu Juan and asks with a smile, "do you want to join us?"


    "Hum!" Liu Juan gave a cold hum, which was a response to Qian Xue.


    Miao Qing, standing behind Liu Juan, felt the cold air around her. Although she could not see the expression on Liu Juan''s face, she could also feel her anger, which made her frown.


    "Ha ha! Well, since you don''t like three people, I''ll enjoy it alone Qian Xue laughs and closes the door and returns to the room.


    Liu Juan standing in the dark flashed a killing idea in her eyes, but soon disappeared in her eyes.


    "Sister Juan, it''s still time to do it." Miao Qing said in the dark.


    "I don''t like this woman, but she is the most suitable person. If Wang Fan wants to establish his own power in r country, he must rely on the help of Shenfeng. For the future of this smelly man, it''s nothing!" Liu Juan said with a cold face.

 V2.Chapter 503

    Lying on the bed, Wang Fan wears a soft whip around his neck and looks at Qian Xue step by step after closing the door with sympathetic eyes.


    "What? Scared? " Qian Xue pulled the handle in her hand and tightened the whiplash on Wang Fan''s neck.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive?" Wang Fan didn''t pull off the whip on his neck. This trouble didn''t cause him any pain.


    "Are you threatening me?" Qian Xue sat beside Wang Fan and asked with a smile.


    "No, I love you." Wang Fan replied.


    "Why are you so nice to me? You don''t mean to say you''re in love with me, do you? Ha ha Looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, Qian Xue laughs.


    "It seems that you have determined that I want to take advantage of you. It''s useless for me to say anything, but it''s not good for you to provoke Liu Juan like this." Wang Fan said helplessly.


    "Challenge her? She didn''t respect me first! I just want to be angry with her. I have to let her know how powerful I am! " Qian Xue stopped laughing and said angrily.


    "Qianxue sister, if you want to use me to threaten, or do other things to xiaojuan''er, then I can only say, I''m sorry, I can''t help you." Wang Fan listened to Qian Xue''s words, reached out and pulled the whip off his neck.


    Seeing that Wang Fan actually started to pull off the whip, Qian Xue''s face was a little ugly and asked directly: "Wang Fan, I ask you, if you choose between me and her, which one do you choose?"


    "You go, I''m tired and want to sleep!" Hand the whip back to a thousand snow, Wang Fan said without expression.


    This attitude, such a move, let Qianxue suddenly did not respond, she did not take the whip in Wang Fan''s hand, but asked: "Wang Fan, you dare not choose? Or don''t know how to choose? "


    "Sister Qian Xue, when you asked about these words, did you have a special confidence in your heart that you are not inferior to Liu Juan?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Of course, although kamikaze has begun to decline, but other than that, I don''t think I''m any worse than her." Thousand snow chin Wei Yang, is very proud of say.


    "The confidence of fans!" Wang fan is not angry.


    "What did you say? Believe it or not, I will castrate you now Thousand snow angry said.


    "In fact, some words I don''t want to say are for fear that you will be sad to say them. But seeing that you are so confident and overestimate your strength by mistake, I think it''s necessary to tell you exactly what you can''t see." Wang Fan throws away the whip in his hand, moves his body and leans on the head of the bed. He looks at Qian Xue and says leisurely.


    "Well, what''s the difference between Rocha and me? If you can''t give me a convincing reason, I won''t spare you today! " Qian Xue said.


    "First of all? She''s smarter than you. " Wang Fan said.


    "Smart? Where do you see that? " Thousand snow unconvinced asked.


    "Miao Qing suddenly appeared here, which was arranged by Liu Juan. Liu Juan should have inquired about Shenfeng in advance." Wang Fan looks at thousand snow to say.


    "She arranged it? How do you know? "


    "What an obvious thing! Blind Master is far away in the mainland, so he doesn''t know the situation here. What''s more, how can he know about your Shenfeng? Besides, you little girl, I don''t know what oath you made! "


    "I''ll tell you! I always feel that there is something wrong with this matter. As soon as you say so, I understand. It seems that I was calculated by Rocha! "


    "What is calculation? Liu Juan is helping you!"


    "Help me? If you help me, will you let me be your concubine? " Thousand snow stares eyes to ask.


    "Do you think that if she asks you to sleep with me, it''s threatening you, it''s pitching you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Then I ask you, if you were her, would you pit another woman in this way?"


    "This Wang Fan''s words make Qian Xue speechless.


    If it is really to change her to Liu Juan''s position and let her husband go to bed with other women, it is impossible at all, and I''m afraid it is impossible to change it to any woman.


    After all, women''s desire for love is more absolute than anything else. No woman is willing to share her own emotional world with other women.


    Wang Fan''s words also make Qian Xue hesitant. She doesn''t understand what Liu Juan''s purpose is.


    At the beginning, when Liu Juan asked her to go to bed with Wang Fan, Qian Xue was very angry. She wanted to tear Liu Juan to pieces or kill Wang Fan in front of Liu Juan.


    But after Akutagawa repeatedly stopped her and talked to her father in r country on the phone, she didn''t do such extreme things.


    So in Qian Xue''s heart, she is full of hostility to Liu Juan. Now she has no other emotion except hatred to Liu Juan.


    But according to Wang Fan, Liu Juan doesn''t seem to want to hurt her, which makes Qian Xue a little surprised. She is also more curious about Liu Juan''s decision.


    Seeing Qian Xue''s hesitation, Wang Fan continued: "in addition to the gap in wisdom, the rest is the overall situation consciousness."


    "Awareness of the overall situation?" Qian Xue is a little curious.


    "Yes, the sense of the overall situation! Although Shenfeng, where you are, is an organization with an ancient history, and you are the daughter of Mr. kitakawa, you have no foresight for the future! "


    "Wang Fan, what you said is a little roundabout. Can you make it straight?"


    "To put it bluntly, you are short-sighted and can''t afford big things!"


    "Fart! Why am I so shortsighted? " Qian Xue shakes her head and scolds angrily.


    "Cut, sister Qianxue, don''t be unconvinced. I ask you, now the gangs all over the world are transforming, do you know?" Wang Fan asked with disdain.


    "Transformation?"


    "Yes, they are all in the process of commercialization, and because of this change, Shenfeng is beginning to decline. Don''t you find that at all?" Wang fan is now learning to sell, Liu Juan said to him, here again said to Qian Xue.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Qian Xue is hard to refute. When she talked to beitiaokawa on the phone, beitiaokawa also talked to Akutagawa about Wang Fan. They have a lot of topics about Wang Fan''s appearance and his future of Shenfeng.


    And these topics really have a lot to do with the economy. Although Qian Xue didn''t listen to them carefully, she knows that this is the same thing as what Wang Fan said, which is about the commercial transformation of Shenfeng.


    Seeing that Qianxue was speechless, Wang Fan said with a smile: "how about Qianxue sister? You still feel like


    Don''t wait for Wang Fan to finish saying, thousand snow already hugged him to kiss to go up, deft small tongue push open to obstruct, enchanting General of probe into Wang Fan''s mouth.

 V2.Chapter 504

    It took ten minutes from Qian Xue''s closing the door to her opening the door and leaving.


    Standing in the dark outside the room, Liu Juan is surprised to see Qian Xue come out of the room, and then rush to her position, very proud of the chest, and then disappear in the night.


    When Qian Xue''s back disappeared, Liu Juan turned her head to look at Miao Qing behind her, frowned and asked, "is Wang fan so useless?"


    "Maybe too excited!" Miao Qing is also puzzled.


    "Oh." Liu Juan nodded and turned to her room.


    Looking at Liu Juan turning to go, Miao Qing asked, "don''t you go to see him?"


    "I can''t smell after that. It''s disgusting." Liu Juan, who didn''t look back, sped up her pace and soon disappeared in the dark.


    Miao Qing was the only one left outside the room. She said with a smile, "after all, I still can''t make it. I''m still suffering."


    With these words, Miao Qing walked to Wang Fan''s room.


    Push the door into the room, Miao Qing saw Wang Fan lying there, looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    "Tired?" Miao Qing asked with a smile as he closed the door.


    Lying flat on the bed, Wang Fan murmured: "it''s too exciting!"


    "Look at you, you''ve never seen the world before!" Miao Qingsuan said.


    "Sister Qing, what did you say?" Wang Fan raised his head and looked at Miao Qing who had already come to the head of the bed. He asked suspiciously.


    "No nonsense! I''m tired of seeing you Miao Qing looks at the nosebleed on Wang Fan''s face, frowns tightly and scolds unhappily.


    "Hey, hey! Unexpectedly, with my three inch eloquence, I accepted the little girl Qianxue! Ha ha Wang Fan was still immersed in what happened just now, and did not notice that Miao Qing''s face began to look ugly.


    "Damn it! I shouldn''t have come in to see you! " Miao Qing angrily scolded a, turn around to leave.


    "Sister Qing, where are you going?" Wang fan saw that Miao Qing was going to leave, and immediately stopped her.


    "I''ll find a place to let off my fire and find you a hat to wear." The ugly Miao Qing said angrily.


    "Hat? Sister Qing, you don''t mean it Wang Fan responded and asked with wide eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid now? When I was in a good mood just now, why didn''t I know I was afraid? man Hum! Every good thing Miao Qing hummed coldly.


    "I... Do you believe I said I didn''t do anything? " Wang Fan asked.


    "I don''t want to hear about you and Qianxue. If you''re OK, it''s late. I''m going back to have a rest." Although Miao Qing said so, she still bit her teeth and glared at Wang Fan on the bed.


    At this time, Wang Fan had already sat up and looked at Miao Qing''s back. He said pitifully, "sister Qing, it''s inconvenient for me to get up in the middle of the night and go to the toilet. You really don''t care about me?"


    "Inconvenient? The devil believes it! By the way, did you get hurt so quickly? " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan and asks strangely.


    "Quick what?" Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing doubtfully. After seeing the expression on her face clearly, he suddenly realized: "sister Qing, you know me. How can I be a fast shooter? hey! Qian Xue and I didn''t do anything. We just talked about Sanlian gang and Shenfeng. "


    "Nothing? No! Have you been beaten to the core? " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan with distrust.


    "No! No, Sister Qing, what are you talking about! How can I get hurt? Even though I''m injured, I can still fight 300 rounds! " Wang Fan boasted and did not make a draft.


    Wang Fan''s Cowhide made her face twitch. Miao Qing went back to the wooden bed and saw that Wang Fan''s clothes were neat. Then she sat on the edge of the bed with a relaxed face.


    "Qingjie, Qianxue has agreed to cooperate with us, but she wants me to give the business of Sanlian Gang to Liu pangzi and Akutagawa shin, and give one third of the money I earn every year to Shenfeng." Wang Fan said excitedly.


    "This little girl is not stupid. She''s a pot full of money even if she doesn''t pull out a dime." Miao Qing said with a sneer.


    "Hey, sister Qing, how can I make a loss? I told her that half of the money the Sanlian Gang earns every year will be put on beitiaokawa''s bank card, which will be regarded as the money for my filial piety to her father, but the influence of Shenfeng in r country will be at my disposal. " Speaking of being able to control Shenfeng to do things for himself, Wang Fan''s face was filled with pride.


    "That''s what you two talked about? Nothing else? " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan suspiciously.


    "Well... He also said some gossip. After all, it''s just business. It''s boring. " Wang Fan didn''t dare to tell Miao Qing about his kiss with Qianxue.


    Although Wang fan doesn''t have much love experience, he has spent a long time with women like Liu Juan, and he knows some women''s thoughts.


    What a woman says in her mouth is absolutely different from what she thinks in her heart.


    Although Liu Juan and Miao Qing both strongly support Wang Fan to go to bed with Qian Xue, if Wang Fan really goes to bed with Qian Xue, these two women will be very angry.


    So Wang Fan did not take the initiative to kiss in the snow, while the iron to do further love to do things, just click to enjoy the snow sweet little tongue.


    But Wang Fan''s lying technique is too bad. His evasive eyes still reveal the secret of his heart. Miao Qing holds Wang Fan''s chin, stares into his eyes and asks, "what''s the matter with the lipstick on your mouth?"


    "What?" Wang Fan had no time to explain, so he reached out to wipe the evidence on his mouth.


    "Don''t wipe it. You don''t have lipstick on your mouth. I lied to you." Miao Qing said with a bad smile.


    "I... I just wipe my saliva. I don''t want any lipstick Wang Fan blushed to explain.


    "Is that little girl''s mouth sweet? Tell the truth Miao Qing ignored Wang Fan''s explanation, but continued to ask, staring into his eyes.


    "This


    "Wu"


    Before Wang Fan''s words were finished, Miao Qing blocked his mouth, and the two people kissed each other deeply.


    This kiss was so dark that it almost choked Wang Fan to death. After their lips were separated, he still blushed and gasped.


    Miao Qing Za BA''s lips, looking at Wang Fan, asked with a smile: "whose mouth is sweet?"


    "Green sister''s sweet!" Wang Fan said flatteringly.


    "That''s about it!" Miao Qing complacent smile, eyes a turn, asked in a low voice: "you and Liu Juan kiss mouth?"


    "What?" Wang Fan was startled. He didn''t breathe. He was worried that Miao Qing would give him another passionate kiss.


    "Cut! Forget it! Kiss is not afraid, I''m your first woman! There''s no one else. I''ll do it quickly! " Miao Qing smiles and pours on Wang Fan on the bed.

 V2.Chapter 505

    The first ray of sunshine in the morning, when shining into the window of the room, Wang fan used to stretch. When his injured arm was raised, he also uttered a scream in pain.


    "Van Gogh, I didn''t have time to stop you." In one side for Wang Fan ready to wash the face of Liu fatty, distressed looking at the grinning Wang Fan.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s voice, Wang Fan, regardless of the pain in his arm, hurriedly pulls his quilt and looks for Miao Qing who stayed here last night.


    "Sister Qing left early in the morning. No one saw her." Liu pangzi reminds me in a low voice.


    "Oh, that''s good." When Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi''s words, he was a little relieved.


    "Brother fan, the girl of Qianxue last night


    Without waiting for Liu pangzi to finish his speech, Wang Fan''s face changed greatly and said, "Liu pangzi, don''t talk nonsense. Qian Xue and I didn''t do anything. Don''t talk nonsense. Liu Juan will kill me later!"


    "Brother fan, don''t be so nervous. I just want to say that you and Qianxue


    "Can I not be nervous? Miao Qing almost killed me last night. Fortunately, I have a clear conscience and can do well. Otherwise, I will go to see the king of hell! " Wang fan reaches out his hand to stop Liu pangzi. He doesn''t want to hear any more.


    Liu pangzi, who was stopped by Wang Fan twice, said with a bitter face, "brother fan, can''t you let me finish my speech?"


    "No! Didn''t you hear that? People''s words are terrible. What you are thinking about here will come back to Liu Juan''s ears. How can I explain? If she''s suicidal, do you mean to run or not At the thought of Liu Juan, Wang Fan was in a cold sweat.


    "Well, Van Gogh, I won''t say it, OK?" Liu pangzi was embarrassed by Wang Fan''s call, and he just choked his words back.


    Wang Fan, who sat up from the bed, took the hot towel from Liu pangzi, wiped his face and said, "that''s right. What do you say about those useless ones? I''ll clean up later. Let''s go to see Zhao Zheng and ask that son of a bitch to transfer the money from the bank card to the letter''s bank card first. "


    "It''s done." While washing the towel in the basin, Liu pangzi said to Wang Fan.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan stares at his eyes and asks, "what have you done? When did you do that? "


    "I didn''t do it. It''s the girl Qianxue who dragged Zhao Zheng up last night and made trouble all night. She not only cleaned up the money in his card, but also transferred the company and stocks under his name to Xin''s name." Liu pangzi gives Wang Fan the washable towel.


    Wang Fan, the oldest man with an open mouth, looked at Liu pangzi inconceivably and asked, "what you said is true?"


    "Of course, Qianxue came out from you and directly took Manli to find me and Akutagawa shin, saying that you asked her to search Zhao Zheng''s property overnight. I wanted to ask you, but I didn''t dare to disturb you when I heard you and Qingjie whispering in the room." Liu pangzi said with a bitter face.


    "Damn it! Thousand snow this wench, unexpectedly dare to call my banner, all the money has been searched away? " It is said that all the property under Zhao Zheng''s name has been cleaned up by Qianxue. Wang fan is so angry that he wants to curse his mother.


    Although Wang Fan wants to help Shenfeng, it is also based on supporting Liu pangzi. Now Qian Xue has seized Zhao Zheng''s money to the name of Akutagawa shin. How can Liu pangzi be the big brother of Sanlian Gang?


    Even those of the Sanlian Gang, who were completely conquered by Wang Fan with force, are willing to accept Liu pangzi, the new big brother. But the big brother of the gang who has no money is the same as the leader of the beggars'' sect. Is he going to take a gang of brothers to beg for food?


    Seeing that Wang Fan was very angry, Liu pangzi said: "brother fan, Akutagawa didn''t take the property alone. He transferred all the money on the card to my name early this morning. He also said that he would transfer Zhao Zheng''s company to my name."


    I didn''t expect that Akutagawa was not greedy for money. Wang Fan was relieved. He said to Liu pangzi, "I promise Qianxue that half of the money you earn in Sanlian will be given to her father beitiaokawa as the activity funds of Shenfeng organization. Just remember this. You can discuss with Akutagawa later to see how to distribute the money."


    "Van Gogh, are you really ready to let me stay in W province?" Liu pangzi asked anxiously.


    "What else? I not only want you to stay, but also want you to set up a company here and make money for me here! " Wang Fan took the towel from Liu pangzi''s hand and glared at him as he wiped his face.


    "How can I start a company?" Liu pangzi listened to Wang Fan''s words, one head two big, he soon played a retreat drum.


    "No, it doesn''t matter! There''s a woman named Manli, Zhao Ya and Akutagawa shin. By the way, there''s Lina. Can''t you make it? " Wang Fan said many times that one of the familiar people around him is one by one.


    Although his face was very confident, he didn''t have any confidence in his heart.


    Liu pangzi hasn''t read any books. If he talks about fighting and grabbing territory, he''s very thorough. Wang fan doesn''t have to worry about it at all. But when it comes to starting a company to make money, Wang Fan really can''t believe him.


    Fortunately, with Manli and Zhao Ya by her side, and Akutagawa Shin as a helper, even if Liu can''t manage, he won''t be able to make up for it so quickly.


    As for how to develop in the future, it depends on how to recruit capable people. Wang Fan thinks that as long as the salary is higher, naturally some people will be willing to work hard, and the business of Sanlian gang will naturally get better.


    As for what business he wants to do, Wang Fan didn''t really think about it. He spent the whole night with Miao Qing. He didn''t have the heart to think about other things. Now when he suddenly thinks of these things, he can only make an initial plan.


    Seeing that Wang fan is not joking, although Liu pangzi felt that he was getting on the shelves, he did not dare to say anything more, so he nodded his head and said, "brother fan, you can arrange it, I''ll just listen to you."


    "Well, let''s set up the pot first, think about how to do it, and discuss it later." After wiping his face, Wang Fan threw the towel into the basin and came down from the bed to the door of the room.


    "Van Gogh, where are you going?" Liu pangzi quickly cleaned up the washing basin and followed Wang Fan.


    "Now that the money is done! Then we should go to hold a meeting for the people of Sanlian gang and let them know that they have a new big brother, so that they won''t get a temporary big brother after Zhao Zheng''s grandson disappears. Isn''t that a lot of trouble? " Wang Fan went to the door, standing in the sun stretched a stretch, is very proud of Liu said.

 V2.Chapter 506

    In front of the building of Dingsheng Investment Co., Ltd., four black cars slowly stopped at the front door of the company. When the security guard at the door saw that a car had stopped, he immediately ran forward and stopped beside the body of the first car.


    "Hello! This is Mr. Zhao''s company. Get out of here The head of the security guard who led the team yelled at the window.


    Wang Fan, the co driver of the first car, looked at the security chief yelling at him through the window, calmly opened the door and walked down from the car.


    "Pa"


    A loud slap in the face, the sunglasses on the head of the security guard''s face flew far away, and his not handsome face swelled instantly.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The beaten security chief covered his face and cried out in pain.


    Seeing that his boss was slapped in the face, several security guards standing on one side immediately swung their telescopic stick and said hello to Wang Fan.


    "Dong!"


    "Dong! Dong


    After several dull sounds, the guards who were ready to fight Wang Fan were kicked to the ground by Akutagawa shin and Miao Qing.


    Looking at the security guards on the ground, Wang Fan spat scornfully. Then he turned around and opened the door behind him. He said to Liu Pang who was sitting in the car: "brother, please get out of the car!"


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, Liu pangzi nodded, put on sunglasses and got off the car.


    On one side, Akutagawa shin and Miao Qing, as well as Manli and Lin Na, all rushed to salute Liu pangzi, and then followed him to the gate of Dingsheng company.


    Several security guards who have been beaten have seen Manli, but they don''t understand how Manli, who always follows Zhao Zheng, suddenly follows a strange man.


    The head of the security guard, who was beaten by Wang Fan, wanted to know, but worried that another face was also beaten, so he had to stand in the same place and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Wang fan stopped at the end, looked at the head of the security guard standing in the same place, and said, "are you blind? This is the new boss of Dingsheng company. Damn it, tell everyone to go to the meeting room. My elder brother has something to announce! "


    "New boss?" The head of the security guard widened his eyes and looked at Wang Fan inconceivably.


    If others don''t know the inside story of Dingsheng company, they may not be so surprised at the change of the company''s boss. However, the security chief is a member of the triad Gang, and he is very familiar with Zhao Zheng''s identity as a gangster. Therefore, when Wang Fan talks about the change of the company''s boss, he can''t believe his ears.


    The new boss of Dingsheng company?


    What''s the concept?


    This is not a simple change of legal person, but the leader of Sanlian gang!


    The security chief, who knew this was a big deal, asked several of his security guards to inform the department managers of the company. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and contacted several big men of the Sanlian gang.


    In a short time, at the gate of Dingsheng company, many cars came one after another. One by one, the big men in suits or casual clothes appeared at the gate of the company with ugly faces.


    Standing at the door of the security chief, saw several important figures of the triad Gang appeared, and quickly accompanied the smiling face to welcome up.


    "Brother water, brother hot, brother smart." The security chief nodded at the three men.


    One of the three people standing at the door of the company is Shuige, who is in charge of the drug business of Sanlian gang. He is wearing a sportswear and is in his forties, but he is very young and handsome.


    The elder of the three is the hot brother who is responsible for clearing the company''s debts. Although he is wearing a suit, he has a face full of flesh, but he can''t hide his violence at all.


    The youngest one, who is called xiaoshage, is only in his twenties, but he is in charge of all the pornographic places of Sanlian gang. He is also the most famous entertainment agent in B city.


    Three people have always been Zhao Zheng''s most effective assistants, but also Zhao Zheng after the upper, the most trusted three triad gang boss.


    Irritable hot brother looked at the security chief''s swollen face, eyebrows a pick, scolded: "Damn, you didn''t stop those people?"


    "Hot brother, those guys are very skilled. My brothers and I are not rivals at all!" The security chief explained in a hurry.


    "How many guys? How many people are there on the other side? " Water elder brother asks a way.


    "There are about seven or eight men and women." They didn''t dare to see Liu pangzi and the security chief didn''t know how many people they were.


    Hearing the ambiguous answer from the security chief, brother Dasha asked with a smile: "brother, you won''t be afraid of being beaten. You don''t even know what the other party looks like, do you?"


    "Brother smart, I''m The head of the security guard looks at brother Dasha awkwardly.


    "Damn it! What a waste Hot brother looked at his men this kind of advice, angry kick him to the ground.


    The security chief, who was kicked down, didn''t dare to get up even when he was lying on the ground, so he could only falter and haw and say: "my brother''s secretary, Mary, is with these people too, hot brother, our brother really tried our best!"


    "What? You said that little girl was with these people? " Water elder brother asks a way.


    "Yes." The head of security came back.


    "Ouch? Is it hard to say that these people are the ones who took the boss away? " He asked excitedly.


    "Damn it! These people are brave enough to come back and look for trouble! " Hot brother angrily scolded.


    Listening to the two brothers'' words, brother Shui winked at them and said in a low voice: "brothers, these people are not small. We can''t deal with them."


    A face excited natural and unrestrained elder brother, and rub one''s fists to prepare a big fight of hot elder brother, hear water elder brother''s words is a Leng, two people coincidentally looked at him.


    Brother Shui, who was watched by two people, looked around and saw no one else. Then he said, "as far as I know, the boss has invited an expert to protect him. Now not only the boss is missing, but also the expert invited by the boss has no news. What do you think these guys are from?"


    "The master invited by the boss? Brother Shui, how do you know? " He asked.


    "The boss and I talked about this before. I thought that with the help of this expert, the trouble the boss said would be solved quickly. But who would have thought that the boss had an accident in the company, and now the other party came to kill us? Do you think we should start from the long-term plan?" Water elder brother a face worries of ask.


    Just now, brother Huo, who was eager to try, heard brother Shui''s words and said anxiously: "brother Shui, according to what you said, can we still go up to meet those guys? Don''t let the sheep enter the tiger''s mouth, there is no way back! "


    "Yes! Even the experts invited by the boss are not sure. Are we going to die? " The natural and unrestrained elder brother asks anxiously.

 V2.Chapter 507

    The three heavyweights of Sanlian Gang hesitated at the door of the company to discuss whether to come to see Wang Fan. When they came, Mary had already called all the top management of the company to the office.


    Although these senior executives in the company also know Zhao Zheng''s Mafia background, they are not members of the Sanlian Gang, so they are not too surprised to see Liu pangzi sitting in the boss''s position.


    Before they came to Dingsheng company, Liu pangzi and Wang Fan had already inquired about Dingsheng company from Manli.


    As a senior employee of the company, although Mary knows all about these senior managers, she has heard something about their working ability. Especially as Zhao Zheng''s private secretary, she knows more about their personal relationship with Zhao Zheng.


    The so-called emperor and courtier, unless your ability is very outstanding, otherwise, the new master will not like, especially loyal to the previous master.


    Having understood the situation of these senior executives, Liu pangzi didn''t talk nonsense with them. After explaining to these people that he bought Dingsheng company, he made a drastic personnel adjustment.


    Wang Fan with one arm hanging, Akutagawa shin and Miao Qing with a cold face all the time. Anyone can see that they are not good at it. Therefore, for Liu pangzi''s personnel adjustment, those dismissed executives can only be angry and dare not speak up, and can only pack up their own things and go away.


    After these executives were arranged, Liu Pangzi also cleaned the company''s personnel in accordance with the previously agreed plan, put Zhao Zhao an''s eyeliner in various departments, and the members of the triad Gang, which directly cleared the company.


    This series of actions has laid off more than half of the people in the company. For a moment, in the whole building of the company, people are packing their things, either leaving the company or moving to a new office.


    Although more than half of the people in the company were laid off, it did not affect the overall momentum of the company.


    Among the employees who were left behind, because of their excellent work, they were promoted to management on the spot, and their loyalty to Liu pangzi, the new boss, improved instantly.


    Even the employees who didn''t get promoted got rid of the persecution of Zhao Zheng''s cronies. When they saw that their colleagues were promoted because of their excellent work, they were full of hope for the future and had confidence in working in heyday.


    In fact, the modern workplace is no longer a simple capital operation, many positive energy things are slowly affecting the rules of the workplace.


    If the boss of a company is an evil person, he must be surrounded by flatterers, which will naturally disappoint those who are dedicated to their work.


    Of course, although these disappointed employees will be very dissatisfied with such an environment, they have to accept this reality in order to make a living.


    After everyone left the meeting room, Mary closed the door of the meeting room, sat back in her seat, looked at Liu pangzi and said, "Chairman, Dingsheng company has three branches. The responsible persons of these three branches are not only Zhao Zheng''s confidants, but also important figures in the Sanlian gang. All the employees in the company are members of the Sanlian gang, What are you going to do with these people? "


    "You''re talking about brother water, brother dashing and brother hot." Wang Fan interrupted and asked.


    "Van Gogh, I want to say, just let them go and take back the company they run." Liu pangzi suggested.


    "Take all three companies back? Chairman, the main economy of Dingsheng company is these three branches. If we take them back directly and lay off the staff in the company, the finance of the head office will soon be paralyzed! " Mary warned.


    Akutagawa shin, sitting next to Mary, nodded his head and said: "this situation that Mary said really can''t be ignored, and now we are not only controlling Zhao Zheng''s company, but also the triad gang that he leads. If we do this, it''s easy for those gang members to rebel."


    "Rebellion? What you said is reasonable! " Liu pangzi, who has no idea about running the company, also feels that his decision is a bit abrupt after listening to the words of manly and Akutagawa.


    Several people sitting around the conference table all looked at Wang Fan, as if waiting for his decision.


    Seeing the crowd watching him, Wang Fan said with a smile: "in fact, on the way here, I have already begun to think about the Sanlian gang."


    "Do you have any good ideas?" Miao Qing asked.


    "In fact, the business of the gangs is based on the members of the gangs. And Mary told me before that the projects operated by these three branches are no different from other gangster companies." Wang Fan said here and looked at Manli sitting opposite him.


    Hearing Wang Fan talking about the projects operated by the three branches, Manli explained, "as far as I know, the branch in charge of brother Huo Pao, in name, is actually a debt clearing company. They are responsible for the recovery of usury issued by the head office."


    "In fact, the branch managed by brother Dasha is providing a platform for all kinds of romantic places."


    "As for the company Shuige runs, the monthly turnover accounts for 70% of the total turnover of the head office. However, no one in the company knows what Shuige runs except Zhao Zheng."


    After introducing all the branches, Mary looks at Wang Fan sitting opposite her.


    "If I guess correctly, the company managed by brother Shui should be selling money without changing it. Therefore, no one will know about this kind of thing except Zhao Zheng." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "In that case, it''s better for the three of us to help the chairman of the board share a branch company and directly take the management power from them." Miao Qing suggested.


    Akutagawa agreed with Miao Qing''s words. He nodded his head and said: "Sanlian Gang is an old gangster force. If it is completely transformed, it will not be an easy thing at all. I agree with Qingjie''s opinion that the three of us should take over the three companies first and bring the people of Sanlian Gang together."


    "In the head office, let Linna and Manli be responsible for the management of Liu pangzi, so that we can free up our hands and thoroughly clean up Zhao Zheng''s Sanlian Gang!" Wang Fan also nodded in agreement.


    Everyone in the meeting room is discussing the next step. Brother Shui at the gate of the company has invited their patron saint.

 V2.Chapter 508

    As the daughter of Shangguan Hao, a member of W Province, and covered by his grandfather, shangguanjing has been surrounded by aura since childhood, and has always been the envy of the little princess in people''s eyes.


    As an adult, she ran her own company. With the help of her father shangguanhao and grandfather, she soon entered the upper class of W province.


    Although shangguanjing''s age is not big, her superhuman intelligence also lays the foundation for her to stand out early.


    At the age of 15, she was admitted to a famous university in M country. At the age of 21, she was already a doctor of economics and philosophy. At the age of 22, she returned to w province to run her own company. It took only one year to build the company into a high-end enterprise in w province. As a result, her value was more than 10 billion.


    It is this kind of capital that makes shangguanjing so young, but in the upper class society of W Province, she is not only the strong woman pursued by many young heroes, but also the goddess pursued by many rich children.


    Shangguanjing, who has been enjoying the favorable wind and water, stands at the gate of Dingsheng company. He takes a look at the water brothers standing beside them and asks with a smile, "how can you think of asking me for help?"


    "Miss Shangguan, you are the shareholder of our company. If we don''t look for you, who else can we look for?" Water elder brother accompanies to smile to return a way.


    "Oh, it turns out that the stock right in my hand is going to go up!" Shangguanjing said with a smile.


    "When the tide rises, the boat rises? Miss Shangguan, you don''t want to sell your shares, do you? " Brother Shui asked anxiously.


    On one side, brother Huo was worried when he heard brother Shui''s words. He asked anxiously, "Miss Shangguan, our boss has always been close to the mayor of Shangguan. You can''t wait to save us from death."


    "Yes! Miss Shangguan, even if you don''t care for us, you have to save our boss! These people must have threatened our boss before they got the equity of the company. " Natural and unrestrained elder brother is winking to move an eye to say in the side, on the face a pair of flower crazy appearance.


    In the face of three people''s request, shangguanjing said calmly: "your boss''s kind of people with low intelligence can''t run the company at all, let alone lead the Sanlian gang. It''s no surprise that such a thing will happen!"


    Shangguanjing''s words embarrassed brother Shui. Although they wanted to argue for Zhao Zheng, they didn''t dare to speak out because they wanted shangguanjing.


    After glancing at the three, shangguanjing said, "in fact, I think you three are very capable. If you were any one of you, you would be hundreds of times stronger than Zhao ZHENGJING if you cooperated with me in business."


    This time shangguanjing didn''t embarrass the three of them. On the contrary, everyone''s face showed a very excited expression.


    Brain is the most flexible water brother, first flattered said: "Miss Shangguan, can get your praise, I''m really lucky! It''s a pity that I don''t have the chance to cooperate with Miss Shangguan. Otherwise, I won''t let you down. "


    "Miss Shangguan, I''ve always admired your talent, but I didn''t have the chance to tell you. I didn''t expect that Miss Shangguan looked up to me so much. I''m really flattered." Natural and unrestrained elder brother is like mouth wiped honey to say.


    Among the three, the most difficult to express is brother Huo. Seeing brother Shui and brother Dasha fawning in front of shangguanjing, he is anxious and sweating. However, he has no culture and can''t think of any praise.


    Seeing shangguanjing is about to be surrounded by brother Shuige and brother chic to leave, brother Huo comes to shangguanjing in a hurry. With a plop, he kneels on one knee, hugs his fist and says, "Miss Shangguan, if you don''t dislike me, I''m willing to follow you!"


    Hot brother suddenly confessed, the water brother and chic brother startled, two people look at the hot brother kneeling on one knee.


    Shangguanjing, who was stopped by brother Huo, neither helped up brother Huo on the ground, nor followed his words. He just stood there quietly looking at brother Huo kneeling on the ground.


    Shangguanjing''s uncertain attitude worried brother Shui very much. He quickly winked at brother Xiaosha, then reached out to help brother Huo on the ground. He also said, "brother Huo, Miss Shangguan is a famous girl, not the big brother of our Sanlian gang. You will scare her like this."


    "Brother hot, brother water is right. The routine on the road is not easy to use. Miss Shangguan values business mind, not fighting brute force." Xiaosha said with a smile.


    Kneeling on the ground, the hot brother raised his head fiercely, glared at the handsome brother and scolded: "go to your mother, you sissy, what''s your ability except flattery? Damn it, if you dare to slander me in front of Miss Shangguan again, believe it or not, I''ll smash your face now! "


    Hot brother''s sudden curse makes smart brother look embarrassed. Although he is very dissatisfied with his words, he is worried that hot brother will really break his face, so smart brother doesn''t dare to reply.


    However, although he was a little afraid, he didn''t want to lose face in front of shangguanjing. Brother Dasha stepped back and said with courage, "brother Huo, you are a dog biting LV Dongbin. You don''t know a good heart! I''m worried that you might frighten Miss Shangguan. I''m trying to persuade you here, but you still scold me! "


    "Hot brother, dashing is also a kind heart. Besides, Miss Shangguan is a girl. How can you swear in front of her?" The water elder brother who has already pulled the hot elder brother''s arm, quickly persuades the way.


    Just as he wanted to curse brother Dasha''s hot brother, he was also worried when he heard brother Shui''s words. He looked at shangguanjing standing in front of him in a hurry and said carefully: "Miss Shangguan, I''m sorry. I''m a human being and I don''t have any culture. Please don''t mind."


    "Miss Shangguan, brother Huo has always been straight tempered. Please forgive me a lot!" Water elder brother is beating the circle of say.


    Standing in front of hot brother, shangguanjing first took a look at water brother, then looked at hot brother kneeling on the ground, and then said: "it''s very good. I like partners with simple personality. I don''t need to spend so much time to guess."


    He was a little worried when he heard shangguanjing''s words. He said: "Miss Shangguan, I''m very simple, really!"


    "Flatterer!" Hot elder brother hears shangguanjing''s appreciation of himself. He is very proud in his heart and stares at chic elder brother with a sneer.


    He didn''t pick up the words from brother Xiaosha. Shangguan looked at brother Shui and said with a smile, "brother Shui, would you like to accompany me to meet the new chairman?"


    "Miss Shangguan, I''d like to help you!" Water brother happy way back.


    Brother chongshui nodded. Shangguan rushed to brother Huo and said, "Huo, lead the way ahead!"

 V2.Chapter 509

    This is the first time for Wang Fan to see shangguanjing. He looks carefully at the beautiful and intelligent woman in front of him.


    She is in her twenties, but she has a rare maturity. She is well-dressed but elegant. Anyone can see her noble status at a glance. The noble temperament makes people want to see more.


    Shangguanjing, who was standing at the door of the conference room, also noticed Wang Fan''s body. This was not because he was different from the people present, but because at the moment when she entered the room, everyone in the room looked at Wang Fan.


    He has a sharp head, ordinary facial features, and tattoos on his arms and neck. He doesn''t look like a big man, but in this way, he has become a leader in the eyes of people.


    "Excuse me, who got the equity of Dingsheng company from Zhao Zheng?" Shangguanjing looks at Wang Fan with a smile and asks.


    "My elder brother, Liu Jiaxing, is now the boss of Dingsheng company. You can ask him if you have anything to do!" Wang Fan, who is looking at shangguanjing, raises his hand to Liu pangzi and says politely.


    "Oh? Is that the gentleman Shangguanjing followed Wang Fan''s direction and looked at Liu pangzi sitting in the middle of the crowd.


    "Who are you?" Liu pangzi asked.


    Standing next to shangguanjing, brother Shui quickly introduced: "this is miss shangguanjing, and also a shareholder of Dingsheng company."


    "You are shangguanjing!" Liu Puzi frowned and then looked at Wang Fan.


    Although Liu pangzi has seen a lot of scenes, he has always played a valet in similar occasions. He has no leadership ability. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to do, so he looks at Wang Fan sitting by.


    Paying close attention to Liu pangzi''s shangguanjing, seeing Liu pangzi''s behavior, I immediately understand that my judgment is correct. This man, who looks ordinary and is no different from street gangsters, should be the leader of these people.


    He once heard his father shangguanhao talk about the situation of these people. Shangguanjing also had some impression on Wang Fan, and these people''s actions confirmed shangguanjing''s judgment.


    As soon as the beautiful eyes turned, Shangguan looked at Wang Fan sitting there and asked with a smile, "you are Mr. Wang Fan


    "I don''t dare. I''m really Wang Fan, but I''m just a boy of my elder brother. I can''t talk about you." Wang Fan raised his arm and returned with a smile.


    "Mr. Wang is modest. I''m not a rookie. If I can''t see who can be the master here, I won''t use it to meet you here." Shangguanjing went to the conference table.


    Water elder brother, who is beside shangguanjing, quickly opens the chair for her and waits on shangguanjing to sit down.


    Waiting for shangguanjing to sit on the chair, water elder brother and hot elder brother stand behind her, but there is no place for dashing elder brother.


    Brother Xiaosha is the youngest of the three. Because he runs the entertainment industry under the name of Dingsheng company and mostly deals with some women, he doesn''t have many brothers. In front of brother Shui and brother hot, he really means inferior.


    Seeing that shangguanjing''s left and right sides have been occupied by people, brother Dasha has to be aggrieved and stand behind brother Shuige.


    Just now at the gate of the company, I was almost taught by brother hot. So brother natural and unrestrained still has some resentment in his heart, but he knows that he has no ability to compete with brother hot, so he can only swallow his anger.


    Brother Shuishui has the most ghost ideas among the three, and because he runs the drug business, he has many brothers. Brother Xiaosha has always been closer to brother Shuishui, and now he can only live in such an environment by relying on him.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting opposite shangguanjing, looked at the three men''s standing position and laughed. He asked casually, "I don''t know what identity these three brothers are?"


    "These three are the responsible persons of the three branches under the name of the head office. Since the company has such a big problem, I think they should also listen to it. Does Mr. Wang have any questions?" Shangguan asked quietly.


    "No problem. Since you are from the company, of course you can sit down and listen. Three brothers, I still have a seat here. Would you like to come and sit down?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    From a door on the face of sullen hot brother, heard Wang Fan''s words is disdain, he arrogantly glared at Wang Fan one eye, said: "boy, don''t fuck nonsense, you a few today want to how, put the horse to come, I hot if don''t dare to take action, I am a coward!"


    No one thought that someone would challenge Wang Fan directly. As soon as brother Huo finished his speech, Miao Qing said, "put your mouth clean. Believe it or not, I''ll cut your tongue now!"


    He wants to show himself in front of shangguanjing. Seeing a woman who dares to fight against him, he immediately clenches her fists, stares and scolds: "grass! Who the hell are you! You try to move me. Believe it or not, I''ll call my brothers to come up and turn you around here! "


    "Pa"


    Listening to brother Huo''s abusive remarks to Miao Qing, Wang Fan clapped the table angrily, stood up with a cold face, looked at Shangguan Jing and said, "Miss Shangguan, it seems that we can save a lot of steps today!"


    "What do you mean, Mr. Wang?" Shangguan asked with a smile.


    "Behind Dingsheng company is the Sanlian gang. We all know that Zhao Zheng has sold the company to my elder brother, that is to say, he has given up the position of the elder brother of the Sanlian gang. Since your brothers don''t agree, why don''t we follow the rules of the river and lake?" Wang Fan said directly.


    "The rules of the world? I''m a serious businessman. I don''t get involved in the underworld. I don''t know what the rules of the world Mr. Wang said? " Shangguan asked quietly.


    "Ha ha!" Wang Fan laughed twice, and then said: "now, in Dingsheng company, the only shareholders who can speak up are you and big brother. Since we don''t want to have a good talk, let our fists talk. Whoever has a big fist will be the master!"


    "Mr. Wang, I think you misunderstood that the business of the company is the business of the company. As for the business of the Sanlian Gang, I''m not a member of the gang. I can''t be the master." Shangguanjing looked at Wang Fan and said, "well, I always respect freedom. If you have any personal grudges, I don''t care at all if you want to solve them before our negotiation."


    Shangguanjing''s words were simple and clear, and all the people present could understand them.


    The natural and unrestrained elder brother, who had no chance to express himself, first understood the meaning of Shangguan Jing and volunteered to say, "Miss Shangguan, this woman is too unruly. Let me teach her a lesson!"

 V2.Chapter 510

    Besides Miao Qing, Lin Na and Manli, Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin are the people sitting on Liu pangzi''s side.


    As a social elder brother who has a lot to do with women, he naturally focuses on the three women. But Lina and Mary never speak. Even if he is shameless, he is embarrassed to challenge them.


    Among the women at the scene, Miao Qing was the only one who had ever scolded hot brother, so if you want to eat persimmon, you can only choose Miao Qing, who seems to be the only target.


    Although shangguanjing didn''t say much about brother Xiaosha''s shameless provocation, his heart was full of contempt.


    After all, a big man who takes the initiative to teach a woman a lesson, no matter what the reason is, is also a thing that people can''t look directly at.


    But hot brother doesn''t think so.


    As a well-known social elder brother with certain influence in W Province, hot elder brother absolutely disdains to fight with women. Even if he is a provocation like Miao Qing, he will directly hand it over to his own hands.


    Of course, there are chic brother for his block on such a knife, hot brother of course will not refuse, and even he took it for granted.


    For a long time, brother Huo, who likes to use violence to solve problems, is very disgusted with his style of doing things. However, because he is the most flattering and has many girls in his hand for Zhao Zheng to enjoy the most extravagant life, brother Huo has no chance to teach and train him a little bit.


    Now shangguanjing is going to replace Zhao Zheng and become the new owner of Dingsheng company. She may even become the first female leader in the history of Sanlian gang. Moreover, from the attitude of shangguanjing towards chic brother, she doesn''t like some Niang chic brother.


    I feel that I finally have a chance to become the right arm of the new leader. Of course, hot brother will cherish his feathers and will not fight with women.


    As one of the three, Shuige, who has the highest EQ and IQ, has never done anything at a loss.


    Seeing shangguanjing''s indifference to chic brother in front of the company, Shuige naturally understood shangguanjing''s indifference to chic brother. What shangguanjing said to hot brother made Shuige give up the idea of excluding hot brother.


    Instead of being associated with a person who is not favored by shangguanjing, it''s better to keep silent, at least to keep your position.


    Especially now, brother Dasha takes the initiative to challenge a woman, which makes brother Shui have some speculation about shangguanjing''s psychology.


    Although shangguanjing looks as usual, he didn''t make any response because of his words.


    But just because of this, we can see shangguanjing''s disdain for this challenge.


    It is said that Miao Qing''s swearing at hot brother really made several of them lose face. Someone should stand up and teach Miao Qing a lesson.


    But when he really stood up, shangguanjing, as the leader of the four, was surprisingly calm, and didn''t feel happy because of his actions.


    After all, this kind of lesson to Miao Qing can be regarded as a way for shangguanjing to find her face. Shangguanjing should say something more or less about the rising momentum, but she didn''t say anything.


    What does that mean?


    This can only show that shangguanjing''s volunteering is not only a kind of indifference, but also a kind of disdain.


    As a woman, even shangguanjing is very dissatisfied with Miao Qing''s way of doing things, but in the face of a man who is so dirty and wants to teach a woman a lesson, she naturally has an aversion.


    Brother Shui, who is good at guessing people''s feelings, has seen shangguanjing''s psychology from the scene in front of him, and naturally knows what he should do next.


    As for brother Xiaosha, who volunteered to teach Miao Qing a lesson, brother Shui could only pretend to ignore him and did not comment on his heroic behavior.


    The atmosphere was embarrassed.


    After he came out from behind, he not only didn''t have his own support, but also didn''t see each other''s timidity, which made him a little confused for a while.


    If the other party despises himself and disdains his challenge, brother natural and unrestrained doesn''t have so many doubts in his heart.


    But I stood out for them, but no one cheered for me, which is really a bit unreasonable!


    Although he was not very good at fighting, so he chose Miao Qing as a woman. Anyway, brother natural and unrestrained also felt that his brave behavior was entirely to protect the interests of the gang.


    It''s just that some of these things are not on the table.


    In the heart some loses natural and unrestrained elder brother, the step is more and more slow, he has the intention to turn back to water elder brother''s behind, but is afraid to do so will be ridiculed.


    Although his brothers are not many, most of them are sisters who make money for him, after all, he is a big brother in the underworld.


    If he just turns around and walks back, maybe he will be ridiculed by all underworld brothers the next day. At that time, if he wants to have a foothold in the Jianghu, it will not be so simple!


    At the thought of being ridiculed by everyone, brother Dasha''s scalp was numb. He took a look at shangguanjing with the rest of his eyes. He didn''t see any unusual expression on her face.


    Her eyes were straight, her face was smiling, and her mouth was slightly confident. As she said, it was like fighting and killing in the underworld, which had nothing to do with her serious businessman.


    "Damn it! Dead girl! I don''t appreciate it at all


    Seeing shangguanjing''s attitude, brother natural and unrestrained was really cool and could not help cursing.


    "Since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust in the future. When things here are finished, I will set up another door to see what you can do to me!"


    In the heart is choking a burst of evil spirit of natural and unrestrained elder brother, think of the resources in his hands, as well as the scenery after he set up his own house, can''t help but move up a crooked idea.


    This is the way of the world.


    He is famous for living in the world with his elder brother.


    If elder brother can''t feed himself, it''s better to start a new stove by himself. As long as he has a reputation in the world and abundant funds, he may be able to make a success.


    The natural and unrestrained elder brother who has made up his mind has a pain in his heart. He takes back his eyes aiming at shangguanjing and goes straight to Miao Qing.


    "Teach this girl a lesson, and let them know what I''m good at!"


    Staring at Miao Qing''s pretty face, a sneer rises from the corner of his mouth. He stealthily pinches a blade out of his sleeve and prepares to make a few cuts on Miao Qing''s face.


    "Smelly girl, you have a lot of guts!"


    The natural and unrestrained elder brother who has already walked in front of Miao Qing cursed and raised his hand to draw on Miao Qing''s face.

 V2.Chapter 511

    Brother Xiaosha''s fierce attack on Miao Qing really scared Wang Fan. Seeing that brother Xiaosha''s hand was about to be pulled out of Miao Qing''s face, Wang Fan cried out anxiously: "don''t kill people!"


    When he heard Wang Fan''s cry, he showed a look of disdain on his face and scolded: "Laozi today..."


    Brother Xiaosha wants to say that I''m going to teach this smelly girl a lesson today, but before I finish, Miao Qing grabs her by the wrist.


    Without waiting for brother Xiaosha to react, Miao Qing stood up, swung her arm to brother Xiaosha''s face, and slapped her face.


    "Pa! Pop! "Snap!"


    With a calm face, Miao Qing made a series of Allegro rhythms with a crisp slap.


    Looking at brother Xiaosha''s face, he was beaten by Miao Qing and thickened by an inch. Then brother Shui reacted. Wang Fangang''s warning was actually called to Miao Qing.


    You can''t kill!


    If Wang Fan didn''t shout out like this, I''m afraid that now the natural and unrestrained elder brother would be cool.


    But even so, the situation of chic brother is not much better.


    Originally on the face to eat chic brother, is very concerned about his face, usually no less time and mind, spent on his face blowing can be broken.


    But now Miao Qing mercilessly ravaged, not only the cheeks were beaten swollen into steamed bread, even a pair of watery eyes, should also be for facial deformation and squeezed into a gap.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    Miao Qing was holding hands of natural and unrestrained brother, finally in Miao Qing pause, grievance cry out.


    A big man was slapped in the face by a woman and cried. It''s really hard to bear to look directly at him.


    But if you think it''s over, it''s a big mistake.


    Miao Qing, who is standing face to face with brother Xiaosha, shakes his numb arm because of the slap in the face. Looking at brother Xiaosha, who is beaten like a pig''s head, he releases the hand that holds his wrist.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Miao Qing''s face sank, and he roared at his handsome brother.


    Brother Xiaosha, who was startled, opened his eyes and immediately closed his mouth, but the pain on his cheek still haunted him, which made him gasp.


    Miao Qing, who won''t let him, saw that chic brother dared to make small moves. He immediately swung his numb arm and started a fierce operation against chic brother''s face.


    "Pa Pa! make love! Bang


    This time, the slap is not as crisp as before. After all, at this time, the smart brother''s face is not as elastic as before, so the sound is a little dull, which makes people feel like before.


    "This rhythm sounds very familiar. Why can''t you remember what it is?"


    Wang Fan, at the conference table, tilted his head and listened carefully. He could not help sighing.


    Listening to the dull slap and Wang Fan''s teasing, brother Shui, standing behind shangguanjing, can''t help sweating.


    Secretly wiped a sweat on the head, water brother secretly congratulated his wisdom.


    I knew that Zhao Zheng had paid experts to deal with Wang Fan. So after Zhao Zheng''s accident, brother Shui had a big estimation of Wang Fan''s strength.


    In his opinion, among the people in front of him, Akutagawa shin, who is wearing the traditional costume of r country, should be a difficult role. And it is very likely that the expert Zhao Zheng invited was dealt with by him, so brother Shui has never wanted to confront Akutagawa Shin head-on.


    As for the rest of the people in the meeting room, brother Shui didn''t really pay attention to them, especially Wang Fan, whose arms are full of tattoos. In brother Shui''s eyes, Wang fan is at most a little gangster who can fight.


    But now it seems that just a woman in her twenties has a great skill. When she slaps her handsome brother in the face, Miao Qing doesn''t cover up the killing in her eyes at all.


    This makes brother Shui murmur in his heart.


    Although the strength of these people have a fear, but after all, there are still shangguanjing, so water brother is not good to show timidity.


    Moreover, brother Shui, who knows shangguanjing''s background well, puts all his chips on shangguanjing, hoping to turn the tables with the help of this powerful young lady.


    Just as brother Shui was thinking about what to do next, the slap had stopped.


    Looking at the ramshackle chic brother, Miao Qing stopped waving her arm. She looked at the bloodstain on her hand and wiped it on chic brother''s suit. She said with disdain: "dare to cry again, I''ll break your face!"


    At this time, the natural and unrestrained elder brother has lost consciousness. His cheeks are red and swollen, like wearing a doll''s headgear. His eyes are dull, like a mentally retarded man who may fall to the ground at any time.


    Where can I hear Miao Qing''s words?


    "Elder sister Qing, you just hit, can''t be the general''s order!" Wang Fan asked.


    "Good! A military order for you. I''m laughing Miao Qing, who cleans his hands, looks around the people in the conference room and says with a relaxed face.


    Nowadays, Miao Qing is the only one who can slap people in the face!


    "Plop"


    Finally, he fell at the foot of Miao Qing.


    Disgusted to see at the foot of the natural and unrestrained elder brother, Miao green willow eyebrow a pick, lift an eye to look at the hot elder brother behind shangguanjing, stretch out a hand to point to him to say: "you! Come here


    "I''m not going!" Hot brother blurted out the refusal.


    As soon as brother Huo''s refusal fell to the ground, it attracted a lot of boos. Even shangguanjing, who was sitting in front of him, could not help frowning.


    The so-called loser does not lose the battle.


    Although this is not a formal negotiation occasion in the Jianghu, shangguanjing also specially emphasizes that she is not a member of the Jianghu, but after all, it is a matter involving the Sanlian gang.


    As a powerful elder brother in the Sanlian Gang, brother Huo is so timid that shangguanjing can''t hang on his face.


    Fiery brother seems to have realized his own slip of tongue. He has a red face. He quibble, "I will not do anything with a woman!"


    "Fart!" Miao Qing scolded.


    "You and I are going to fight each other!" Miao Qing scolded the cheek hot, hot brother quickly diverted everyone''s attention, pointed to Wang Fan sitting on one side.


    Among them, Wang fan is the only one with an arm. On the surface, it is true that his strength is the weakest.


    Although brother Huo is nervous, he noticed the silent Akutagawa Shin early. He and brother Shui both think that Akutagawa shin is not a kind person, so he chose Wang Fan as a soft persimmon.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting there watching jokes, saw brother hot pointing his nose to challenge him, and asked awkwardly: "I''ve been a little dizzy these two days. Can you change me to fight alone?"

 V2.Chapter 512

    Wang Fan''s words caused brother Huo to laugh. In the face of Wang Fan''s excuse, brother Huo couldn''t help but humiliate him and said, "boy, your tattoo is stuck on. Come out! How can you still feel blood sick? Ha ha


    Hot brother''s laughter is very presumptuous, but in the whole conference room, he is the only one who laughs loudly. Others look at him with surprise.


    "What are you looking at me for? Am I right? " The smile on brother Huo''s face gradually disappeared. He looked at the people in the room strangely.


    Sitting in front of him, shangguanjing turned to see brother Huo and said, "I think you may have misunderstood him."


    "Who? Does he Hot elder brother stares big eyes, point to Wang Fan to ask a way.


    "What else?" Shangguanjing asked calmly.


    "Miss Shangguan, you don''t think I can''t even beat such rubbish!" Hot brother unconvinced asked.


    Facing the hot brother who is still stubborn, shangguanjing doesn''t know how to explain it. She turns her head and looks at the handsome brother who is still on the ground. She takes a breath with a lost face.


    The ancients said that it is easy for a thousand troops to get a general, but hard to get one.


    Shangguanjing finally understood the meaning of these words.


    Although there are many brothers of the Sanlian Gang behind him, if we really start, let alone the three so-called big brothers, even if we pull the people of the Sanlian Gang over, we may not be able to compete with Wang Fan.


    This is not to say that shangguanjing is not confident in the skills of those people in the Sanlian Gang, but in her opinion, guys like hot brother are not in the same level as Wang Fan.


    Having been in the conference room for such a long time, I still can''t see that Wang fan is the leader of these people, and I want to challenge Wang Fan, which has exposed the weakness of hot brother''s simple mind and developed limbs.


    If you really want to start, I''m afraid it''s not Wang Fan''s turn to teach him, and other people will have put hot brother in the right place!


    But shangguanjing''s advice had no effect on the single celled guy, hot brother. He was still a little unconvinced. He rolled his sleeve and wanted to fight with Wang Fan.


    But sitting opposite shangguanjing, Wang Fan still keeps a calm smile. Looking at shangguanjing with a lost face, he doesn''t pay any attention to hot brother.


    Akutagawa, who has been silent for a long time, stands up and takes a look at the eager hot brother. He says to Wang Fan, "brother fan, I''ve learned a new tune recently, and I want to give it to you for appreciation. I don''t know if I can get a chance?"


    Wang Fan, who is looking at shangguanjing, is smiling and asks: "miss shangguanjing, are you interested in listening?"


    "Mr. Wang, sometimes violence can''t solve all the problems. It''s naive to think that if you just abolish a few of them, you can take down Dingsheng company." Shangguan returned with a cold face.


    "Oh? ha-ha! Miss Shangguan, why are you so serious? All of us just want to have a fight. What''s more, my people have always been very passive and didn''t take the initiative to provoke me! " Wang fan saw that shangguanjing was angry, but he said happily.


    The conversation between the two makes brother Huo hot also hear something strange. He looks at Wang Fan and Akutagawa in doubt, and then looks at shangguanjing sitting in front of him. Until he sees brother Shui winking at him, he finally understands his situation.


    In the eyes of brother Huo, brother Shui has always been a very intelligent person. Every time he encounters a problem, as long as he makes a decision with brother Shui, he will not suffer any loss, let alone any loss.


    Although I don''t know much about Akutagawa shin and Wang Fan''s skills, brother Shui''s frequent winking at himself makes brother Huo give up the idea of showing his skills in front of shangguanjing.


    See hot brother no longer show off, water brother quickly said: "Miss Shangguan, you are our company''s shareholders, the company''s affairs, our brothers listen to you."


    "Ha ha! Miss Shangguan, it seems that you really have a high prestige among these brothers! I just want to hear, what''s your opinion? " Wang Fan also said with a smile.


    At this time, the situation in the conference room has become very clear. Shangguanjing, the leader of Shuige, not only owns another share of Dingsheng company, but also becomes the spokesman supported by the three branches.


    In fact, shangguanjing''s position in the Jianghu has become the leader supported by the Sanlian gang.


    If you want to take full control of Dingsheng company, and let Liu pangzi take over Zhao Zheng and become the leader of Sanlian Gang, you must thoroughly defeat these people headed by Guan Jing in terms of face to face and gangster rules.


    Wang fan is willing to listen to shangguanjing''s opinions. In fact, he takes on shangguanjing''s challenge.


    As long as she and her brother Shui and brother Huo are completely defeated in the face of shangguanjing''s conditions, Wang Fan has a good reason for Liu pangzi''s success.


    In fact, Wang Fan''s action is also a kind of very risky behavior. After all, shangguanjing and Shuige''s business in black and white in W province is no longer a matter of two days. They have an advantage over Wang Fan in terms of contacts and other aspects.


    If shangguanjing is allowed to make conditions, it is likely to fall into the trap of shangguanjing.


    But in this world, there has never been such an easy thing, the so-called seeking wealth in danger, not to mention this kind of thing in the mouth of hungry wolves.


    However, it can not be said that Wang Fan has no chance of winning. After all, no matter Miao Qing and Akutagawa shin, or Manli and Liu pangzi, or Wang Fan himself, they are not mindless.


    And behind them, there are organizations like Shenfeng and wanguku, which are their solid backing. Therefore, even if it is a difficult problem for ordinary people, maybe it is just a piece of cake in their eyes.


    Of course, shangguanjing doesn''t know much about Shenfeng and wanguku. Her understanding of Wang fan is only that he is a member of the royal family of T country, which is quite special. As for his identity as the gangster elder brother of H City, it''s not worth mentioning in shangguanjing''s eyes.


    Shangguanjing has never met any rival in the business circle, which makes her very confident in her business mind. She also has a natural disdain for Wang Fan, who can only fight and kill.


    Wang Fan dares to accept his challenge, which doesn''t make shangguanjing look up at him. On the contrary, she thinks that Wang fan is a bit overconfident. She has even figured out how to crush the man''s final dignity.


    In the seemingly calm meeting room, the danger of undercurrent surge did not stop for a moment.

 V2.Chapter 513

    With disdain for Wang Fan, shangguanjing said with a sneer, "since Mr. Wang wants to hear my opinion, I''ll just say it."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so!" Wang Fan replied.


    "I''m a businessman, and I don''t know the rules of the world. I only know that as a shareholder of a company, who can make money for me, I will support who will be in charge of the company. I think you can understand this truth!" Shangguanjing said.


    "Of course, companies want to make profits when they operate. Are there any companies that want to lose money when they operate?" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Well, since you agree with me, why don''t we make a bet?" Shangguanjing stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and asks.


    "Bets? Let''s hear it. " Wang Fan said with a relaxed face.


    "Now there are three branches under the name of Dingsheng company. We arrange three people to run them respectively. If your people can''t make profits for the company or convince the employees in the company, then you will lose! Do you dare to gamble with me? " Shangguanjing asked with a sneer.


    Hearing that shangguanjing had such a difficult problem, Liu pangzi couldn''t help but said, "you''re cheating!"


    "Oh? How did I cheat? " Shangguanjing asked with disdain.


    "The three branches under the name of the head office have always been operated by these people, and most of the employees are members of the triad. If you ask us to arrange three people to run the branch, let alone whether we can make profits, just talk about those employees, how can we listen to our arrangement?" Liu pangzi pointed out shangguanjing''s sinister intention.


    "Miss Shangguan, this is a very unfair bet. We have the right to refuse it!" said Mary, who was sitting beside Liu pangzi


    "Unfair? Ha ha Shangguan laughed when she heard her words. The smile on her face slowly disappeared. She stared at her and asked, "can I also question the fairness of the way you get the shares of the company?"


    "We have the equity transfer agreement signed by Zhao Zheng. Why do you question us?" Mary asked without flinching.


    "Oh? Then, where is Mr. Zhao Zheng, the former chairman of Dingsheng company? Can we ask him to come out and make it clear? " Shangguanjing scanned the crowd and asked with a sneer.


    "Zhao Zheng has gone to travel around the world. He said he is tired of this kind of life and hopes to have a different life experience." Said Akutagawa.


    "This excuse really refreshes me! A leading elder brother of the triad Gang, who is also the chairman of a company, suddenly wants to feel a different life. I don''t know how many people will believe this kind of thing when it is said Shangguanjing sniffed at Akutagawa''s words, which were full of provocation.


    Facing shangguanjing''s query, Wang Fan didn''t panic at all. On the contrary, he looked at shangguanjing calmly and said with a smile: "it''s really the business elite of W province. I didn''t expect that such strange things can make you see the problem. In fact, I wonder why Zhao ZHENGJING, such an excellent person, suddenly made such a stupid decision? It seems that there is something else in this matter! "


    "Well! Mr. Wang, I don''t know if there is any secret. As a shareholder of Dingsheng company, I only care about who can make money for me and who can make my money swell. " Shangguanjing turned his head back and looked at Wang Fan, who was sitting diagonally opposite her.


    "May I ask, what''s the price of this bet?" Wang Fan did not continue to pester Zhao Zheng''s topic, but directly asked about gambling.


    "If your people are not able to help the company make money or convince the employees, please hand over the equity of the head office in your hands, and I will continue to run the company with the employees." Shangguanjing is arrogant.


    "What do you plan to do if we can not only make the branch profitable, but also get the support of the staff?" Wang fan then asked.


    "If you can do this, I am willing to give my equity to Mr. Wang for free as a punishment for the failure of the gambling contract!" Shangguanjing said confidently.


    "Good! I like a happy person like you Wang Fan stood up from his chair, put out his hand to see shangguanjing, and said to her, "Miss Shangguan, we have a deal!"


    "It''s a deal!" Shangguanjing also stood up and held out his hand with Wang Fan, looking at him with haughty expression.


    Negotiation is not pleasant, but it has profound significance.


    The two sides used their respective shares as chips to fight Wang Fan''s seemingly hopeless bet.


    As one side of the bet, shangguanjing and Shuige left Dingsheng company with satisfaction.


    Now that the gambling agreement has been made, the next step is how to trip Wang Fan in the branch company. So brother Shui, brother Huo, and brother Dasha, who still hasn''t regained consciousness, should start to prepare their countermeasures.


    So after leaving Dingsheng company, these people returned to their own company respectively, and shangguanjing also returned to his residence in his luxury car.


    Wang Fan, who stayed in the meeting room, was also nervously preparing for the next plan.


    For Wang Fan took shangguanjing bet, in fact, they are also full of Liu fat worry.


    Just as Liu pangzi said, whether these three branches can make profits or not is mainly due to the problems of contacts and operation. As long as they can find money owners for the company, they can also increase the turnover, so it''s easy to say whether they can make profits.


    However, when it comes to the credibility of employees, no one can control it. After all, most of the employees in the company run by the gangs themselves are members of their own gangs. Whether they can accept a new big brother is really a headache.


    But no matter how worried everyone was, when Wang Fan agreed to come down to this gambling agreement, they didn''t express their worries.


    Because they believe that since Wang Fan dares to take up the challenge of shangguanjing, then they will be able to settle the bet. They just need to listen to Wang Fan''s arrangement.


    Wang Fan, sitting at the conference table, glanced around the crowd and asked with a smile, "since you have so much confidence in me, I''ll tell you what the next step is. After you get your task, you can start to do it quickly."


    "Brother fan, don''t show off! We''ve been waiting for a long time! " Liu pangzi said anxiously.


    "Yes! Wang Fan, what''s your idea? Tell it out quickly. Don''t play tricks there! " Miao Qing was also a little impatient.


    "Ha ha! OK, I''ll arrange it now¡° Wang Fan returned with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 514

    Since ancient times, there are no more than three kinds of underworld business.


    Pornography, gambling and drugs.


    The three branches of Dingsheng company, in addition to the security company managed by brother Huo, are responsible for usury and debt collection. In essence, the companies managed by brother Shui and brother Xiaosha are companies that provide customers with pornographic services and drugs.


    If you want to manage such a company, you should not only have a background of gangster to support the scene, but also have a network of white people to ensure the safety of the company''s employees. This is really not an easy thing to do.


    Let''s not say that Wang Fan, who came from the mainland and were not familiar with the gangsters in W Province, had no way to replace the three big brothers of the Sanlian gang in a short time.


    Wang Fan and the police have no way to solve this problem.


    The reason why Sanlian gang has come to this day is that Zhao Zheng, the leader, has such a backing as Shangguan Hao, so Song Zhuang, the first elder brother of the police station, will give him face.


    If it''s not because of Songzhuang''s open-minded, then Zhao Zheng has great ability and can''t make money easily.


    So the bet that shangguanjing said was not only unfair on the surface, but it actually dug a big hole for Wang Fan and several of them.


    As long as a few of them set foot in the three branches of Dingsheng company, they must do something illegal.


    When they really make money, the police will come to them.


    At that time, there was no need for shangguanjing. Wang Fan and some of them would not be able to get away.


    But since Wang Fan dares to take the bet, he naturally has his countermeasures, and he has long expected that shangguanjing, a woman, will dig a hole for him and wait for them to jump in.


    Wang Fan, who is confident, said with ease in the face of Liu pangzi and other people''s expectations: "Xin, I ponder that the security company is hot there, and you need to take over with Qianxue. This is also an opportunity for Shenfeng to make great efforts. I hope you take it seriously!"


    Let the killer group take over the security company. It''s like beating flies with antiaircraft guns.


    Don''t say to do security, is really need to start to charge, Shenfeng randomly row a killer, can be perfectly done.


    And with the members of Shenfeng to join, hot brother is just looking for trouble, it can only be lifting a stone to hit his feet.


    For Wang Fan''s arrangement, Akutagawa was full of confidence, of course. His eyes lit up and he said confidently: "brother fan, don''t worry, let me do this!"


    Seeing the confident appearance of Akutagawa shin, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction, turned his head and looked at Miao Qing waiting there.


    Wang Fan has been concerned about Miao Qing, and his four eyes opposite moment, some unhappy asked: "Wang Fan, you will not let me be a mother!"


    "Can''t you?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "If I don''t do it, it''s bullshit to let me please those men. In H City, although I was in charge of Baihua garden, I never did this kind of thing to take the princess to a walk!" Miao Qing complained.


    Liu pangzi, who is not far away from Miao Qing, asked unexpectedly: "brother fan, you don''t really want sister Qing to be a mother. You know her temper. Maybe you can blow up the company on the first day!"


    "Yes, brother fan, sister Qing is not a native. Where can she find so many princesses? As far as I know, there are some beautiful princesses in B city. They are all models signed by brother Dasha, and there are also some artists. I''m afraid it''s hard for sister Qing to find this resource! " Mary also said in a side.


    Hearing Liu pangzi and Manli speak for themselves, Miao Qing looks at them gratefully, turns to Wang Fan and says, "otherwise, I''ll go to pick up brother Shuige''s company. Anyway, he also sells drugs there. I''ll go to stir up the yellow for him. Everyone doesn''t have any money to earn. It''s a tie at most."


    "Brother Shuige''s company has turned yellow. The business there is as usual. We still can''t let shangguanjing admit defeat!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t want to be a mom. You can do this kind of thing with whoever you want. I won''t wait on you!" Miao Qing said angrily.


    "Hey, hey, why do you just want to take the princess away when I talk about mummy?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Cut, can you do anything else?" Miao Qing''s unconvinced rhetorical question.


    "Of course, Qingjie, do you know the new career of network anchor?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Network anchor? I know! What''s the matter? " Miao Qing asked.


    "Now the network is interconnected, you just need to contact the former staff of Hongjie in H City, and invite those girls to your name, so that they can be network anchor through the platform of chic company. Isn''t it the same to make money?" Wang Fan said triumphantly.


    When Wang Fan talked about the network anchor, Liu pangzi immediately came to the spirit, he said happily: "brother fan, you have a good idea! Qingjie has a lot of resources in H city. If you let those girls register with chic companies, directly package and open live broadcasting rooms to make money, won''t they make a lot of money soon? "


    "And this method also saves time and effort. The most important thing is not to break the law!" Wang Fan added.


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that such a difficult thing could be solved so easily! " Liu pangzi thought about the appearance of the anchor sister''s coquetry, so he was excited and forgetful.


    Lin Na, who hasn''t spoken all the time, looks at Liu pangzi and asks in surprise: "you won''t reward those anchors with the company''s money, will you?"


    "Cough, how can it be? I haven''t seen any live broadcast of girls at all. I''m a serious person. Nana, don''t get me wrong!" Asked by Lin Na suddenly, Liu sat straight and his face was serious.


    Looking at Liu pangzi, who was nearly exposed, Wang Fan also scratched his head awkwardly. He turned to Miao Qing and said, "sister Qing, if you don''t have any opinions about this matter, it''s settled!"


    "Yes! But I want Lina to help me with this Miao Qing took a look at Lin Na and said to Wang Fan.


    "Me?" Asked Lina, somewhat surprised.


    Miao Qing, who was looking at Lin Na, nodded and said with certainty: "of course, if you don''t follow me to get familiar with the business, how can you help Liu pangzi manage the business here in the future? Do you still expect me to stay in W province with you?"


    When it comes to helping Liu pangzi run his business, Lin Na''s face turns red. She shyly lowers her head and says in a low voice, "OK, sister Qing, I don''t know anything. I need your advice."


    As Liu pangzi''s girlfriend, Lin Na obviously still has some problems, but Miao Qing''s words make her unable to escape, so she has to take it.

 V2.Chapter 515

    As soon as Wang fan arranged the affairs of several people, the door of the conference room was knocked. When Mary opened the door of the conference room, she saw that it was the front desk of the company.


    After a few words with the front desk, Mary asked her to leave the meeting room. Turning around, she looked at Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, Song Zhuang of the police station is here. She''s waiting in the reception room downstairs. Do you want to see him?"


    "The boy is smelling it Wang Fan said with a smile when he heard that Songzhuang was coming.


    Zhao Zheng''s disappearance and Wang Fan''s taking over Dingsheng company can be thought of by anyone. As the first brother of the police station, the arrival of Songzhuang is not a good thing.


    Before leaving shangguanjing and Shuige, even if they suspect that Zhao Zheng''s disappearance has something to do with Wang Fan, they can only be on guard against Wang Fan.


    But if this kind of doubt is transferred to Songzhuang, it will be a big trouble.


    For such a situation, Liu fatty they have been worried about, but Wang fan is very disapproval.


    In Wang Fan''s words, the foundation of Zhao Zheng is not stable. Except Shangguan Haohui is worried about Zhao Zheng because of the blood relationship between his father and son, no one cares about his life.


    Nowadays, the way of life is to pave the way with money. Especially those who hold Zhao Zheng''s legs and want to get a sum of money from him only care about the money in his hands. As for who hides Zhao Zheng or throws Zhao Zheng into the sea, this is not the focus of their concern.


    What''s more, the police station in city B is so rotten that even if Songzhuang wanted to arrest Wang Fan and ask about Zhao Zheng, he probably didn''t have the ability to find out why.


    Wang Fan, who has always been calm in dealing with affairs, relies on his sensitive intuition and concludes that Song Zhuang did not come here to trace Zhao Zheng''s whereabouts.


    Without anyone to follow, Wang Fan came to the reception room alone, pushed open the glass door of the reception room and saw that only Songzhuang was alone. Wang Fan was more convinced that his judgment was correct.


    Songzhuang, dressed in casual clothes, looks very elegant. Sitting on the sofa, he drinks tea and looks at Wang Fan at the door with a smile. He doesn''t look like a policeman investigating a case at all. Instead, he looks like a friend who has been visiting his confidant for many years.


    "Director Song, I didn''t expect that my elder brother would come to the company on the first day, and you would come to congratulate him personally!" Wang fan saw that Songzhuang didn''t question himself, so he said hello with a smile.


    Song Zhuang stood up on the sofa, went to Wang Fan, looked at his injured arm, and asked with concern: "Mr. Wang, it seems that you are also under the blood! Is the acquisition of heyday not going well? "


    Hearing something in Songzhuang''s words, Wang Fan replied with a smile: "there are no smooth sailing things in the world. You can''t avoid bumping around in the Jianghu. Fortunately, with the help of a friend, these small problems are harmless!"


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t know about the company. Is the arrangement going well?" Song Zhuang asked again.


    "My brother has the final say, I am a chore. I will listen to my brother''s orders. I will not worry about anything else." Wang Fan said with careless eyes.


    How could the thoughtful Songzhuang not recognize Wang Fan''s carelessness? He frowned slightly and asked, "I heard about the business of Dingsheng company, but many of them can''t be seen. I don''t know if you will continue to do it after you take over?"


    Wang Fan, who had already come to the house, heard Song Zhuang''s words and scolded in his heart: old fox can''t help it!


    In the heart secretly scolds, but on the face is still a pair of breeze and cloud light appearance, Wang Fan sits on a sofa, points to the sofa that Song Zhuang sat before, politely says: "Song director, what''s the hurry? Let''s sit down and say something


    Seeing that Wang Fan was polite to himself, Songzhuang could not keep a straight face. He walked to the sofa a few steps, sat down and asked, "Mr. Wang, as the director of the municipal police station, I want to hear about the future development direction of your company. I wonder if you can tell me the truth?"


    "Director Song, are you kidding? Don''t you know what business Dingsheng company does? Do you need me to repeat it to you? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    He was worried about Wang Fan''s playing tricks with himself. Now when he heard that, Songzhuang''s face softened a lot. He nodded his head and said, "I''m not the first day to hear about Dingsheng company selling dog meat with sheep''s head. It''s just that I don''t have time to investigate because of busy business. Since you said that, I think there are some things, We should make it clear. "


    "Director Song, I''ve been living in the river with my elder brother for so many years. I still know the rules of the river. Don''t worry. As long as you help our brother, my elder brother will not treat you badly!" Wang fanxin swore.


    "Good! I just like to deal with cool people! " Songzhuang was very happy to listen to Wang Fan''s words. He took a look at the closed door of the reception room, and then said, "well, there''s something tricky. I''m afraid it''s going to hurt some of you first."


    "Oh? What does director Song mean by that? " Wang Fan asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "Shangguan mayor is very concerned about Zhao Zheng''s disappearance. He ordered the police to investigate strictly and not let go of any suspicious clues." Song Zhuang talks and looks at Wang Fan.


    "Director Song, is Zhao Zheng missing? Why don''t I know? Yesterday, he also signed an agreement with us to transfer the company''s equity. Is there any accident? " Wang Fan asked foolishly.


    "At present, we don''t know the specific situation, but someone reported to the police that they saw Zhao Zheng kidnapped, and this time just before you signed the agreement. I don''t know Mr. Wang, how to explain this?" Song Zhuang asked with a proud face.


    "See it with your own eyes? This is strange. When we signed the agreement with Zhao Zheng, he was in good condition! Is it the man who reported it to the police who lost sight of it? " Wang fan then pretended to be stupid.


    "I''m also worried about whether someone might have taken a wrong look and wronged you outsiders." Song Zhuang continued.


    "Ah, ah! Fortunately, we met such a good person as Director Song! If we meet a muddleheaded guy, maybe we will take this kind of unjust lawsuit! " While flattering Songzhuang, he made a clear expression to him.


    Song Zhuang was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s way of going to the top. Although he was very proud in his heart, his face was serious again. He waved his hand and said: "Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, although I''m the director of the police station, I work under Shangguan mayor after all, so this matter is very difficult! I wonder if there''s any good way, Mr. Wang? "

 V2.Chapter 516

    Song Zhuang''s last words made Wang Fan feel a little stuttered. He looked at Song Zhuang in front of him and tasted what he said.


    "After all, it''s under the hands of Shangguan mayor!"


    There is nothing wrong with this, but if you savor it carefully, it has a different flavor.


    In his previous contact with Songzhuang, Wang Fan felt that he was not as simple as he seemed, but an old fox in deep hiding.


    There is a feeling that Songzhuang''s ambition is so big that people can''t imagine it.


    "Director Song, there is an old saying in China. Have you ever heard of it?" Wang Fan looked into Song Zhuang''s eyes and asked.


    "Oh? I don''t know which old saying Mr. Wang said? " Song Zhuang asked with a smile on his face.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "I''ve heard that, and I think it''s really reasonable. The world is developing. If many old things can''t keep up with the times, they will be eliminated, and so will people." Song Zhuang said calmly,


    Listening to Songzhuang''s talk, Wang Fan took out a cigarette box, took out a cigarette, handed it to Songzhuang, and said with a smile: "Mr. Song, in my opinion, the position of the head of city B, ah? Ha ha


    Taking the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand, Songzhuang made a very surprised look, shook his head at him and said, "Mr. Wang, this kind of joke can''t be played around! Mr. Shangguan is an important member of your Sanlian gang. How can you have such an idea? "


    "Ha ha! Mr. Song, the Sanlian gang you mentioned was when Zhao Zheng was in power. Now the Sanlian gang has changed its name to Liu! " Wang Fan, who recognized the deep meaning of Songzhuang dialect, said to him with a laugh.


    "This kind of joke can''t be joked, brother. I''m still working under Mr. Shangguan. If it''s spread, Mr. Shangguan will be wary of me!" Song Zhuang stretched out his index finger and made a silent gesture.


    Speaking of this, it''s already a thorough showdown. Songzhuang, B city, came to Dingsheng company to find Wang Fan this time, not for the sake of getting a piece of the company''s accounts.


    With ambition, he wants to gain a higher position through Wang Fan, which is really a very risky thing.


    However, all the risk-taking behaviors must have a huge temptation of interests. If Song Zhuang dares to suggest Wang fan like this, he naturally has his wishful thinking.


    Wang Fan, who had understood the purpose of Songzhuang''s trip, leaned over to Songzhuang and asked in a low voice, "brother song, how can we help you? You just talk. As long as brother song can make a great success, our brother''s good life will not be far away! "


    "Brother is a man of understanding. I''m not wrong about you!" Listening to Wang fanxin''s words, Songzhuang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Brother song is right. You can help us with our brothers'' troubles. Hehe, how can my elder brother not know how brother song cares for us?" At this time, when talking about Liu pangzi last time, Wang Fan also wanted to point out their position, but also to put money on Song Zhuang''s face.


    When it comes to the hospital, Songzhuang is really proud. He waved his hand and said modestly, "what''s the point of such a trifle? I''m just raising my hand to help my brothers share some. I didn''t expect that my brothers could see it so clearly! "


    "Man, that''s not true! The word loyalty is the most important thing for those who come out to mix up in the world. Although we have some misunderstanding before, it''s someone''s fault. Brother song is also helpless. It won''t affect our friendship! " Wang Fan once again praised Songzhuang, boasting of Songzhuang''s help to them.


    Wang Fan''s words made Songzhuang feel happy. Instead of being modest, he pretended to be hypocritical and said, "Alas! These years, I have a cavity of blood ah! Although I want to do something great, I have no chance. If I have the chance to show my ideals and revenge, I will naturally make more contributions to the citizens of city B! "


    "Brother song, it''s not easy for you to look for opportunities?" Wang Fan turned his eyes and said with a smile, "my elder brother is willing to help me out!"


    "Brother, I''m very moved by your words." Song Zhuang, who had been waiting for Wang Fan''s words for a long time, held his hand tightly and said with exaggerated expression.


    Looking at Song Zhuang''s poor performance, Wang Fan really wants to scold him.


    As soon as he entered the door, he began to hint at Wang Fan crazily. Until now, when Wang Fan finally asked, Songzhuang was worried and impatient.


    Wang Fan, who has been living in the mainland of China for a long time, is really the first time to see the ugly face of this kind of person in order to achieve his goal.


    As a senior Taoist member, Wang Fan didn''t know where Song Zhuang''s courage came from. He was so shameless to talk about these topics with him.


    But also want to rely on the power of the road to help him complete the construction and management of city B.


    Many years ago, there was a film about the election of Taoist candidates, which was always watched as a joke by Wang Fan.


    Now the movie is happening in front of us, and these people still speak with high sounding. Isn''t it a funny and weird thing?


    But now this kind of thing happened in front of Wang Fan''s eyes, and he also became a part of this event, which made him realize the ugliness of this circle.


    However, Wang Fan didn''t show his inner thoughts when he was shocked. He had already been prepared for Song Zhuang''s revealing his mind to himself, but when it really happened, he was still a little hard to accept.


    Listening to Songzhuang spit out bitterness in front of him and describe his ideal casually, Wang Fan feels sleepy.


    Perhaps seeing Wang Fan''s absent mindedness, Songzhuang changed his mind and said with a smile: "brother, as long as I can successfully sit in the top position and become the new leader of W Province, you will still be able to control the overall situation in the way of W Province in the future. I guarantee that your business will only grow bigger and bigger, and no one will make trouble!"


    Hearing these words from Songzhuang, Wang Fan''s eyes brightened and said excitedly, "elder brother, I''ll wait for you!"


    "Ha ha! Brother, I value friendship most. Let''s help each other today, and we will be rich together in the future! " Songzhuang smoking a cigarette is very proud to say.

 V2.Chapter 517

    In the villa area where the rich people live in B city, shangguanjing just gets out of the car and sees shangguanhao waiting for her not far away. After looking at shangguanhao, shangguanjing turns around and gets ready to get on the bus.


    "Be quiet, wait a minute!" Seeing that his daughter was leaving again, Shangguan Hao ran up to her and held her.


    "What are you doing here? Are you worried that I will bully your baby daughter? " Shangguan asked with a cold face.


    "Quiet, why don''t you understand me?" Shangguan Hao asked with a frown.


    "Understand you? Who can understand me, my dead mother? What are we, mother and daughter, in your eyes? " Shangguanjing, who was wronged in his heart, yelled at shangguanhao.


    Looking around quickly for fear that someone would listen, Shangguan Hao took his daughter''s arm and wanted to pull her into the villa.


    "You let me go, I don''t want to be with you and that woman! If only you and your daughter lived here Shangguanjing swings her arm hard, trying to get rid of shangguanhao''s hand.


    Holding shangguanjing''s arm tightly, shangguanhao''s head was sweating and said anxiously: "be quiet, you are obedient. Let''s go back to the villa if we have anything to say. There are many people here. If they are heard, dad will get into trouble."


    "In trouble? Aren''t these things troublesome enough? Tell me, is Zhao Zheng of the triad also related to you? " Wronged eyes red, shangguanjing questioned shangguanhao.


    When his daughter suddenly asked about Zhao Zheng, Shangguan Hao quickly explained, "be quiet. Don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with Zhao Zheng. He is a member of the gang and I am a member of the parliament. How can I have anything to do with him?"


    "Shangguanhao! When else do you want to cheat me? " In the face of his father''s sophistry, Shangguan quizzes in a hurry.


    He has long doubted the relationship between shangguanhao and Zhao Zheng, but out of respect for his father, shangguanjing didn''t ask too much about it.


    After Zhao Ya was hospitalized, shangguanhao took the initiative to find shangguanjing and asked her to take Zhao ya to the villa. Shangguanjing had some ominous premonitions about her father''s past.


    As a member of the w Province, Shangguan Hao has always set up a sunny image, especially in his private life. There has never been any scandal.


    So shangguanjing''s initial investigation was just to solve his doubts. He didn''t expect that his father, whom he always respected, would do something so incomprehensible.


    Zhao Ya is Shangguan Hao''s illegitimate daughter, and she was born with that despicable means and her own hatred.


    The relationship between Zhao Zheng and him made Shangguan silent.


    A female prisoner even gave birth to a child for Shangguan Hao. For this female prisoner, Shangguan Hao not only contributed money, but also had a private meeting with her without telling his wife.


    Even because of jealousy, it is likely to be involved in a murder case.


    This makes Shangguan Hao''s image in his daughter''s mind instantly smashed.


    Unable to accept this reality, shangguanjing once tried to escape from W province and go abroad alone.


    However, he couldn''t bear Shangguan Hao''s repeated entreaties. In the end, he had to choose to stay and help him deal with the mess.


    But shangguanhao only confessed Zhao Ya''s identity to shangguanjing about Zhao Ya and Zhao Zheng, and did not mention that Zhao Zheng and he were father son relationship.


    If there is no conclusive evidence, shangguanjing can''t believe that her father will cheat her like this.


    Being cheated by the closest person is probably the most cruel thing in the world, but shangguanjing has to face cheating more than once, which is absolutely an insurmountable obstacle for her.


    How can she choose to forgive her father when she wants to hear a word of truth from him?


    "Pa"


    In the face of his daughter''s grievance, shangguanhao slaps himself in the face, which makes the angry shangguanjing startled.


    "Silence! Dad, I''m sorry! I''m sorry for your mother, too! " Shangguan Hao, with a shaking voice, said with guilt.


    "Daddy Looking at the tears in his father''s eyes, shangguanjing couldn''t help hugging him.


    It''s hard to give up the feeling of blood connection.


    She didn''t know if it was a kind of forgiveness, but at least hugging this man would make her feel better.


    Shangguan Hao has some gray hair, and loose skin, which prove that he is no longer young.


    Hugging the man who used to love her very much, shangguanjing''s eyes are a little blurred, and her mind is full of childhood memories.


    At that time, shangguanjing, with a happy home, a beautiful and gentle mother and a kind father, always took care of her as a princess.


    Every time he is aggrieved or unhappy, shangguanjing likes to hide in his father''s arms, confide his unhappiness to this man, and then wait for him to make himself happy in various ways.


    Although her mother didn''t accompany her for a long time, shangguanhao didn''t cast any shadow on her childhood. Even compared with other children, shangguanjing had to be happier.


    She already has a kind of dependence on him, which is the inseparable dependence of life.


    Perhaps after learning about Zhao Ya and Zhao Zheng''s life experience, shangguanjing''s dissatisfaction with shangguanhao is more worried that she will lose the treatment of being favored alone, rather than because of shangguanhao''s romantic debt when she was young.


    "Dad, let''s go home!" Shangguan said quietly in his father''s ear.


    Shangguan Hao, whose tears have not dried up, nodded heavily after hearing his daughter''s words and replied softly: "good! Let''s go home! "


    The father and daughter helped each other and went to the door of the villa. The sun was shining on them, as if they were covered with a halo.


    "It''s really sensational!"


    With a telescope in the distance, Liu Juan, looking at Shangguan Hao''s father and daughter, said without expression.


    Yang Jie laughed and said to her, "sister, when did you become sentimental? Is it because of Wang Fan? "


    "Do you mean I''ve always been cold-blooded?" Liu Juan, who put down her telescope, turned her head and looked at Yang Jie beside her.


    This startled Yang Jie. Her face changed greatly and she explained, "elder sister, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just joking with you."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''m joking with you, too!" Liu Juan handed Yang Jie the telescope in her hand and said it softly.


    Yang Jie, with a cold sweat on his head, took the telescope in Liu Juan''s hand in surprise and looked at Liu Juan, who was still expressionless.


    This is Yang Jie''s impression that Liu Juan took the initiative to joke with others for the first time. Although the joke was not very funny, it really surprised Yang Jie.


    "Is that the power of love?" Looking at Liu Juan''s back, Yang Jie thought to himself.

 V2.Chapter 518

    In the basement of Huitong pawnshop, Wang Fan looks at the vent on the wall, and finally understands Liu Juan''s question about urinating in the wild. When he thinks of urinating in the corner that night, he can''t help thinking of the spring light.


    "Hey, what are you staring at the vent?" Liu Juan asked.


    "Nothing, hehe." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Have you been ill recently? How did you get stupid? " Liu Juan asked again.


    "Why? How can you think I''m stupid when my IQ is bursting recently? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Reaching out and touching Wang Fan''s forehead, Liu Juan said: "no fever, it seems that she is thinking about something in her heart! Like the girl Qianxue. "


    "Are you kidding? I wonder what she does? " Liu Juan''s words startled Wang Fan, and he quickly explained.


    "Cut! It''s said that one day husband and wife have a hundred days of kindness. Are you a scum man? After sleeping, I forget? " Liu Juan squints at Wang Fan.


    The light in the basement is not enough, Wang fan can''t see the expression on Liu Juan''s face clearly, but according to the past practice, she should also have a face, so Wang Fan didn''t think much.


    What''s more, it''s not the first time for Liu Juan to scold her scum man. Wang fan is used to it. He scratched his head and said with a smile: "scum is scum, haha."


    "You really put her to sleep!" Liu Juan''s tone of voice is not calm.


    "Ah?" Wang Fan raised his head in surprise.


    This time, Liu Juan did not speak, but accelerated the speed of walking, directly left Wang Fan behind, and went straight to the secret door of the basement.


    Wang Fan, who is closely behind Liu Juan, does not dare to open her mouth when she does not speak any more. Besides, there are more important things to do at this time.


    Behind the secret door in the basement of Huitong pawnshop is not a small space. There are not only vents on the walls around, but also an incandescent lamp hanging on each side, which makes it shine like day.


    Suddenly into the strong light of the space, Wang Fan''s eyes are not adapted, he turned his head and blocked his eyes with his hand. After adapting to the light, he slowly raised his head and looked at the cage in the corner.


    In the corner, there are three half meter high cages welded with iron pipes. In the middle of the two empty cages, there is an iron cage for Zhao Zheng.


    At this time, Zhao Zheng curled up in an iron cage and was looking at Liu Juan and Wang Fan standing by the secret door with frightened eyes.


    "Mr. Zhao, the taste here is not good!" Seeing Zhao Zheng''s frightened face, Wang Fan felt comfortable for a while.


    Strictly speaking, Zhao Zheng and Wang Fan did not have a direct conflict, so the hatred between them should not be as strong as it is now. However, every time Wang fan saw Zhao Zheng, he felt an impulse to beat him up.


    Now seeing Zhao Zheng like this, Wang Fan''s heart will be more comfortable, but this does not mean that he does not want to continue to teach this annoying guy.


    Crouched in the iron cage, Zhao Zheng, hearing Wang Fan''s question, looked flustered and asked, "I have given you all my things as you asked. Didn''t you promise to let me go?"


    "I promised you? Why don''t I remember? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "That girl said that. She said that she was your wife. You asked her to say that. Brother fan, you can''t deny it!" Zhao Zheng, who is like a dog in a cage, says to Wang Fan in a hurry.


    "A thousand snow?" Wang Fan said suddenly.


    "Yes! She said she''s your wife, that''s Qianxue! " Zhao Zheng cried.


    Although he didn''t know what Qian Xue had done to Zhao Zheng, Wang Fan could still detect Zhao Zheng''s nightmare from his confused eyes and frightened expression.


    Liu Juan, standing in front of Wang Fan, heard that Zhao Zheng repeatedly stressed that Qian Xue was Wang Fan''s wife. Her face became a little ugly. She turned to Wang Fan and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "What? What Qian Xue promised him is not what I promised. Why should I listen to her? " He didn''t want to let Zhao Zheng go, so Wang Fan didn''t care what Qian Xue promised.


    Zhao Zheng in the cage heard Wang Fan''s words, just like being shocked, and cried out nervously: "you lied to me, you all lied to me, you promised me that as long as I handed over the money and the company, I would not kill you!"


    "Please don''t use your name to tell me that I haven''t promised anything to you or to Qianxue. And I want to remind you, Mr. Zhao, Qianxue is the person you invited. What''s the relationship with me?" Wang Fan deliberately stimulates Zhao Zheng in the cage.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s undisguised denial, Zhao Zheng tightly grasped the iron cage, and his fingers were white. He really wanted to run out of the iron cage and take a bite on Wang Fan''s neck to relieve his hatred.


    But the iron cage welding is very solid, he in addition to silently curse Wang Fan in the heart, other things simply can only think about it.


    In fact, even if Wang Fan released Zhao Zheng from the cage, he did not have the strength to play with Wang Fan.


    Because since he was caught in Huitong pawnshop, Zhao Zheng hasn''t even drunk a mouthful of water. If he didn''t rely on his desire to survive, he would have died long ago!


    With tears in his eyes, Zhao Zheng, who was deeply in despair, looked at Wang Fan with a proud face and wailed: "what do you want? Will you let me go? I''ve given you all my things. What else do you want? "


    Listening to Zhao Zheng''s wailing like a trapped animal, Wang Fan walked to the cage, squatted down and looked at Zhao Zheng in the cage, saying word by word: "tell me who let you sell the gold, I will consider sparing your life!"


    "Gold doesn''t change?" Zhao Zheng, with a lost face, heard Wang Fan mention Jin Buhuan, and a light suddenly appeared in his eyes. He released his hand holding the iron cage and subconsciously hid behind.


    The space of the iron cage is not big. Even if Zhao Zheng''s body is curled up in it, there is not too much space for him to move. Therefore, it is not easy for him to avoid Wang Fan''s eyes.


    In addition, being trapped here all the time, a little movement will make Zhao Zheng feel like a broken frame. Therefore, Zhao Zheng can only lower his head and escape from Wang Fan''s eyes in the most instinctive way.


    "What? Do you still want to take this secret to the grave? " Wang Fan looked at Zhao Zheng and asked scornfully.


    "I can''t say it, I can''t say it. If I say it, I will die very ugly. No, life is not like death!" Zhao Zheng said in horror, and his erratic eyes were even more flustered.


    Zhao Zheng''s words made Wang Fan frown. He slowly stretched out his hand and grasped Zhao Zheng, who was like a bird in a cage.

 V2.Chapter 519

    Zhao Zheng, who is locked in an iron cage, shrinks his hand into his arms and looks at Wang Fan with panic. At this time, he looks very nervous, just like those women who have been insulted by him.


    "Give me your hand!" Wang Fan orders lightly.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Zheng asked in horror.


    "I''ll teach you how to answer my question!" Wang Fan''s eyes narrowed into a slit, looking at Zhao Zheng like a prey.


    Scared by Wang Fan''s eyes, Zhao Zheng curled up again, his hands tightly in his arms, his head drooping down, and he did not dare to look at Wang Fan.


    Liu Juan, standing next to the secret door, saw Wang Fan squatting next to the iron cage and reminded her, "you don''t have to break his fingers, you just want him to say the answer, so as long as he still has breath and can speak, it doesn''t matter!"


    The cold words made Zhao Zheng shiver, and the warmth in his crotch made him almost cry.


    Break your fingers.


    Such a cruel thing, when Liu Juan said it, she was so careless, even she was so relaxed, as if she wanted to go to the vegetable market.


    Ever since he was caught in Huitong pawnshop and shut up in this dark place, Zhao Zheng has been worried that his life will be ended by these people at any time.


    After all, he, the leader of the triad Gang, has done this kind of killing business.


    But at the same time, he didn''t expect that people like Wang Fan would try their best to torture him. Moreover, the degree of torture was more terrifying than letting him die.


    What''s more, Zhao Zheng doesn''t understand is that Qian Xue, a helper invited by his boss, actually took refuge with Wang Fan. He not only tortured him, but also took all his property.


    In front of this squinting eyes, the brain is full of thinking about how to torture his man, in the end is a what kind of person?


    This makes Zhao Zheng confused, but also full of fear of Wang Fan.


    Squatting beside the cage, Wang Fan, with a teasing attitude, looked at the frightened Zhao Zheng. He gently vomited his cigarette to Zhao Zheng, and said in a very contemptuous tone: "in fact, I don''t necessarily need him to answer me. After all, this is just an excuse for me, an excuse for me to torture him reasonably!"


    "Brother fan, please let me go! What do you want? As long as I have, I can give it to you! " Zhao Zheng is really scared by Wang Fan.


    Even though he was once a famous figure in the underworld, when he faced Wang Fan, he was still scared by the evil spirit on the other side. He not only wet his pants, but also wanted to kowtow and beg for mercy.


    Mental repression is always the most fatal.


    No one dares to face the threat of death, and can''t bear the torture of life being worse than death, especially people like Zhao Zheng who have seen death and threatened others with it.


    "I just want to hear you tell me, who let you sell gold in B city?" Wang Fan asked leisurely.


    "Brother fan, I can''t say it! Moreover, I don''t know what kind of person he is. I only knew when I was in r country that I didn''t exchange money for this kind of drug. " Zhao Zheng explained in a panic.


    "In r country? Have you been living in r country all the time? " Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "This..." Zhao Zheng''s eyes are evasive, and his desire to speak is not enough.


    "Hey, hey, are you teasing me on purpose?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "When I was very young, I was sent to r country to live. I didn''t come back to w province until I became an adult." Zhao Zheng answered in a low voice.


    "Sent to country R? Who sent you? " Wang Fan asked again.


    "Shangguanhao."


    "He? Hey hey, I didn''t expect that your father and son have deep feelings! " Wang Fan joked with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan talk about his father son relationship with Shangguan Hao, Zhao Zheng was surprised. He asked nervously, "how do you know Shangguan Hao and I are father son relationship?"


    "Ha ha! How can I not know the relationship between you and shangguanhao? Even the real murderer of zhaoshanhe, I know very well. What else do you think I don''t know? " Wang Fan said to Zhao Zheng with a laugh.


    He was already scared. Now when he heard Wang Fan''s words, Zhao Zheng''s head was in a cold sweat. He looked at Wang Fan nervously and exclaimed, "how can you know? No one knows about it. He said that he dealt with it cleanly. No one will know about it. How can you know? "


    Wang Fan, who is watching Zhao Zheng ready to laugh at him, suddenly hears his incoherent words, and the smile on his face solidifies instantly.


    The panic expression on Zhao Zheng''s face and his repeated emphasis that no one knew about it made Wang Fan suddenly realize that he might have made a mistake about Zhao Shanhe''s being killed.


    According to Wang Fan''s current understanding, when Zhao Shanhe was killed, not only Yao Lan was present, but Shangguan Hao was present. Therefore, Wang Fan naturally suspected Shangguan Hao to be the murderer of the murder.


    Of course, this is just Wang Fan''s guess. Liang Bo just told Wang fan that Shangguan Hao appeared at the scene when Zhao Shanhe was killed. But whether the death of Zhao Shanhe had anything to do with Shangguan Hao or not, Liang Bo didn''t give a reply.


    And even Liang Bo thinks that Shangguan Hao is the one who killed Zhao Shanhe, but there is no direct evidence to prove all this, so it can only be a guess.


    Now Zhao Zheng''s abnormal words make Wang Fan suspicious, but he is also very clear in his heart that Zhao Zheng''s unscrupulous words will inevitably lead to a shocking secret, but if it is not handled properly, it may also bury the secret forever.


    Looking at the anxious Zhao Zheng, Wang Fan pretended to look at him deeply and said calmly: "Mr. Zhao, there is an old saying that people are doing things and the sky is watching. Don''t try to hide everything. You can''t hide some things if you want to!"


    "I''m not to blame! He did it to me first. I was young at that time. I didn''t know that I would die! I''m not to blame for this! " Zhao Zheng cried hysterically, and his fear made him lose his mind.


    Hearing Zhao Zheng''s sophistry, Wang Fan''s heart was really thump.


    It has always been suspected that Zhao Shanhe''s death was related to Shangguan Hao, so Wang Fan and his family were all thinking about how to deal with Shangguan Hao, who was the mayor of city B. However, they never thought that the real killer of Zhao Shanhe would be Zhao Zheng, who was not an adult at that time.


    "Is it really Zhao Zheng who killed Zhao Shanhe? Because of this, shangguanhao sent him to r country! No wonder they don''t know where Zhao Zheng was then! "


    All things together, Wang Fan suddenly want to understand the reason.

 V2.Chapter 520

    Fate always has unexpected arrangements.


    A secret hidden by Shangguan Hao is finally exposed because of Wang Fan''s appearance, which may be what people often call karma!


    The fear of Wang Fan was the last straw to defeat Zhao Zheng.


    Zhao Zheng, who is locked in an iron cage, has red eyes like a mad dog. His painful memories have made him close to madness. He holds the iron railings on the cage with both hands and curses: "they are a pair of dogs, men and women. They deserve to die! It is worthy of death


    Listening to Zhao Zheng''s curse, Wang Fan slowly stood up, looked at Zhao Zheng who was locked in the cage, turned and walked to the secret door.


    After the secret door was closed, the curse was not so loud. Liu Juan, who followed Wang Fan, asked coldly, "what are you going to do with him? Let my brother kill him for revenge? "


    "I''ll do this kind of dirty work. Liu pangzi wants to stay. Although what Sanlian gang does is illegal, it''s better not to let him do this kind of killing." Wang Fan said to Liu Juan in a relaxed tone.


    "The blind Master did not mistake you Liu Juan praises Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan was flattered by Liu Juan''s praise. He said with a smile, "of course, if the blind Master doesn''t think highly of me, how can he promise you to me?"


    "That''s the blind man''s decision. It has nothing to do with me." The smile on Liu Juan''s face disappeared and she looked cold again.


    "Well... Why does this suddenly change face? " Wang Fan asked unexpectedly.


    "According to the current situation, it''s hard for Zhao Zheng to regain his consciousness for a while. How do you plan to check the matter of not changing Jin?" Liu Juan did not mention about the two things, but the topic shifted to the gold does not change.


    Looking at the closed secret door, Wang Fan said helplessly: "I''m afraid this boy is crazy. If I want to communicate with him normally, I''m afraid it''s no use in my life."


    "What about that?" Asked Liu Juan.


    "In fact, even if he''s not crazy, we can''t ask him more about gold." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Why?" Liu Juan had some accidents.


    "When I was in H City, I followed all kinds of clues to investigate Jin Buhuan, but there was no result. Later, the blind master told me that Jin Buhuan was very similar to the Bingliang pill that appeared in r country. Only then did I know some details of Jin Buhuan." Wang Fan said.


    "The blind Master also told me about this matter, but I asked Yang Jie to arrange people to investigate, but he didn''t find any clues from r country, so don''t be too optimistic."


    "I''m not so optimistic. If the blind master can show me a way, I''m very grateful. If Jin doesn''t change, it''s really so easy to find out, then we don''t have to go to great trouble. Moreover, this matter also involves the organization of Gaozhuo society. It must be a big conspiracy. I''m psychologically prepared."


    "The clue in W province is broken, and we can only wait for new clues to appear. Do you think they will take the initiative to find my brother? Let my brother take over the position of Zhao Zheng and be their puppet in W province? "


    "I don''t think so. Those people may have doubts about my identity. The relationship between your brother and me is well known in the world. They won''t be stupid enough to make your brother their puppet again."


    "Since Zhao Zheng''s boss hired Qian Xue to work here for them, should Qian Xue know something about Jin Buhuan?" Liu Juan suddenly thought of a thousand snow, eyebrows show excited asked.


    Hearing that Liu Juan mentioned Qian Xue, Wang Fan took a quick look at the expression on her face and found that Liu Juan was not angry, so she said carefully: "that night I asked Qian Xue this question, she said she didn''t know who Zhao Zheng''s boss was, and she also said that the killer organization won''t inquire about the employer information, she won''t cheat me, will she?"


    "That''s true. Unless the employer shows up, otherwise, we won''t deliberately inquire about the employer''s information. After all, it''s the rule of the killer business to take money to do things for others." Liu Juan said with some loss.


    "Oh, I thought this little girl was playing tricks with me on purpose!" Wang Fan nodded his head and said.


    "What''s the trick? Will she cheat you when she''s sleeping with you? " Liu Juan did not have the good spirit to say.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the topic turns to Qian Xue, Liu Juan suddenly wants to be angry again, and Wang Fan''s head is covered with a cold sweat. He quickly explains, "juan''er, Qian Xue and I really have nothing to do with each other."


    "Really?" Liu Juan tilts her eyes and looks at Wang Fan with distrust.


    Staring at by Liu Juan''s eyes, Wang Fan swallowed his saliva and replied awkwardly: "she and I just kiss a small mouth, nothing else, really! I promise you


    "Oh, kiss!" Liu Juan said in a strange way.


    "I''m passive, really! You know, I was injured at that time, and I didn''t have the ability to refuse! " Wang Fan looks innocent.


    When it comes to kissing Qian Xue, Wang Fan''s mind immediately comes up with the appearance that Qian Xue is wearing a pair of horsetails and staring at her big eyes, and suddenly a sweet smell comes out of her mouth.


    "Sweet?" Asked Liu Juan.


    "Sweet!" Wang Fan blurted out the way back.


    "Pa"


    "Scum man!"


    A slap in the face of Wang Fan, Liu Juan angry scold a, turn around to leave the basement.


    Awakened by this slap, Wang Fan quickly reached out and grabbed Liu Juan who wanted to leave, and said, "juan''er, don''t be angry. I just said that. You give me a chance. Can''t I admit that I''m wrong?"


    "Cut! I''m not as generous as Miao Qing. I can still sleep with you after you''ve held another woman. I''m disgusted when I think about the way you look with Qian Xue! " After all, it''s still a woman. It''s hard for Liu Juan to cross this barrier, although it''s her who helped Wang Fan and Qian Xue.


    Listening to Liu Juan scolding himself, the expression on Wang Fan''s face is more and more embarrassed. He dare not say that Liu Juan strongly asked him to go to bed with Qian Xue at the beginning. After all, Wang fan can understand the consequences of saying the wrong thing at this time.


    Holding Liu Juan''s hand, Wang Fan said in embarrassment: "juan''er, it''s my fault. I can''t stand the test. You can punish me any way you want. I''ll accept it!"


    "You really didn''t do that with her?" Liu Juan stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and asks.


    "I promise you, it''s not! If I lie to you, my God


    Wang Fan''s words did not finish, Liu Juan has already kiss his lips, a pair of bright big eyes still staring at Wang Fan.


    The flattered Wang Fan felt his heart beat faster, and his whole body seemed to be injected with stimulant. He waved his hand several times and finally squeezed it into a fist.


    Sweet,


    It''s really sweet,


    It''s sweeter than snow!

 V2.Chapter 521

    In the reception hall of Huitong pawnshop, Wang Fan met brother gang, who had been eating fat with Akutagawa shin. At this time, his head was big again, but it was not because he was eating fat.


    Just sitting on the chair drinking tea, brother gang saw Wang Fan and Liu Juan appear, immediately stood up and said: "brother fan! Sister in law


    "Ah Gang? Are you getting fat again I haven''t seen brother gang for more than 20 hours. Wang Fan rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Yes, I am beaten." Brother gang''s voice is still very loud. It''s hard to tell whether it''s because of the swelling of his cheek or the obesity.


    "What about the hemp stick? He can''t have hit you Go to the front just see the scar on the body of brother gang, Wang Fan doubts ask.


    Akutagawa shin, who was next to brother gang, said, "they were beaten in the hospital, and ah Gou was robbed. Ah gang was so fat that they couldn''t drag him, so they ran back to report."


    "Can''t drag it?" Wang Fan almost didn''t lose his chin when he heard Akutagawa''s words.


    But if you look around at brother gang''s fat body and think about it carefully, his figure is not suitable to be taken away as a hostage. It not only costs manpower, but also bears the burden of the car.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my obesity. Brother Gang said with a smile: "after they knocked me down, three people didn''t lift me up. At last, they carried the hemp Pole away!"


    In the face of brother gang''s simple smile, Wang Fan has to admire his big heart. Sometimes he even doubts whether brother gang''s head is also full of grease, which will affect his ability to think.


    His brother was robbed, and he was beaten again. Not only did he not have any shadow in his heart, but he could laugh foolishly when talking about the scene at that time.


    "Well, since you have nothing to do, that''s good." Wang Fan some helpless said.


    "Brother fan, when will you save Ma Gan?" Brother gang asked with a smile.


    Hearing that brother gang was still thinking about the safety of Ma Gan, Wang Fan was slightly comforted. He asked, "what are the names of the people who robbed ah Gou? Did they say, "how do you want us to find them?"


    "Yes." Brother gang nodded.


    After seeing brother gang for a long time, Wang Fan asked suspiciously, "and then?"


    "I forgot." Brother gang rubbed his hands and replied awkwardly.


    Lei Ren''s reply made Wang Fan laugh and cry. He looked at Gang Ge for a long time and didn''t know whether to scold him or comfort him.


    Liu Juan is also attracted by Lei. As a very strict person, she has a kind of unspeakable dislike for brother gang''s performance.


    Liu Juan, who frowned slightly, glared at brother gang and asked: "what do you remember?"


    "The food in those people''s shops is very delicious." Brother gang brightened his eyes and said excitedly.


    "Rice? Delicious? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Well! Magan and I had dinner with them. It''s free. Help yourself Brother gang answered seriously.


    Listening to brother gang''s words, Wang Fan looked at Akutagawa letter and Liu Juan and asked in disbelief: "is it difficult that the man who tied away the hemp stick runs a restaurant?"


    "Can it be that brother gang, who ate overlord food, provoked the people in the restaurant and was arrested for debt?" Mr. Akutagawa guessed.


    Liu Juan, who has been angry with brother gang, rolled her eyes and said, "if that''s the case, let''s not help it!"


    "Well, I''ll tell you! In any case, Magan and a gang are friendly with us. If they really offend people because they owe money for meals, let''s help them pay the bill back. That''s all we have to do! " Remembering that Ma Gan and a gang were loyal to themselves, Wang Fan decided to help.


    Akutagawa nodded and said, "I don''t think there should be much before dinner. I''ll take care of this. I won''t give brother fan any trouble."


    "Well, I happened to go to ashui''s company these days. It''s time to have a chat with him." Hearing that Akutagawa Shin was going to solve Magan''s problem, Wang Fan didn''t worry so much, so he began to think about meeting brother Shui.


    Just there giggling brother gang, after listening to Wang Fan''s words, his face suddenly became tangled. He looked at Wang Fan straight, his mouth opened and closed, as if to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Brother gang''s expression was seen by Liu Juan. She asked casually, "what do you want to say?"


    "Sister-in-law, when I heard brother fan talking about ashui''s company, I seem to think of something, but I''m not sure." Brother gang came back with a bitter face.


    "What do you think of? Does it have anything to do with the sacking of mahogany? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I remember when I was knocked down, someone said," send him to ashui''s company! ", Then someone slapped me in the face, and then someone took my arm and tried to pull me off the ground. " Brother gang was holding his chin with one hand and gesticulating with the other, recalling the scene at that time.


    "Damn it! Is it difficult that Ma Gan was taken away by a Shui''s people? " Wang Fan asked suddenly.


    "It''s really possible. Ah Gou was selling money for nothing. Ah Shui probably knew that he was in the hospital, so he sent someone to rob him and take the hemp stick away. He wanted to give you a rat''s trap!" Liu Juan said on one side.


    On one side, Akutagawa Shin nodded frequently when he heard Liu Juan''s words, and said: "what Liu Juan said is very reasonable. I''m afraid ah Shui is worried that fan Ge wants to use ah Gou''s line to rob him of the drug business in B city, so he is in a hurry to rob ah Gou."


    "That''s just right. I''ll go to ashui''s company early tomorrow morning. I''ll take advantage of this and toss with him for a while. Maybe my company will go bankrupt after such a toss! Ha ha Wang Fan, who is worried that there is no reason to toss with brother Shui, feels comfortable at the thought of blatant disturbance.


    Seeing Wang Fan laughing there, brother gang also giggled and said, "brother fan, take me. I''ll get the hemp stick back."


    "Yes! Follow the letter to treat the wound first. Tomorrow morning, I''ll take you to ashui''s company. By the way, we''ll see how delicious the food there is! " Wang Fan, who is in a good mood, looks at brother gang and says with a smile.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s arrangement, Akutagawa Shin led brother gang out of the reception hall. After their backs disappeared, Liu Juan asked, "I always think there''s something wrong with this matter. Don''t you feel it at all?"


    "How do you feel? Juan''er, is there any rules to follow in the affairs of the underworld? If they all have so many tricks, don''t they all become politicians? Don''t worry! Tomorrow I''ll go and get the hemp stick back, and teach ah Shui a lesson by the way. We''ll start our business! "

 V2.Chapter 522

    Among the three branches of Dingsheng company, Shuige company is the smallest, which I''m afraid many people didn''t expect.


    B city''s largest seafood market, there is a two-story blue building, the small building''s shutter door hanging a very simple signboard, which reads "water brother seafood".


    If it wasn''t for the Mercedes Benz parked at the door, no one would have taken a look at the dilapidated building, let alone the dead fish and rotten shrimp placed at the door.


    "Ah Gang, you''ll see if there is anyone who beat you yesterday." Wang Fan turned his head and said to brother gang, who was eating chicken legs behind him.


    Brother gang, who was stuffing chicken legs in his mouth, nodded and said vaguely, "well, I''m a Taoist!"


    Looking at brother gang''s focus on eating drumsticks, Wang Fan has a general guess as to whether he can recognize the person who beat him.


    Brother gang is really able to eat. If he participates in the world food competition, maybe he can win a prize.


    However, brother gang, who can eat so much, is a real mentally handicapped person. This is what Wang Fan found out last night.


    Although gangge''s brain is not very smart, Wang fan doesn''t dislike him. After all, gangge and Magan have helped him who just arrived in B city before. Wang Fan still can''t bear to see them bullied again.


    Since Liu pangzi wants to do business with gangsters in W Province, it''s a big deal that he will take Ma Gan and gang Ge in the company in the future. No matter what he does for a living, he can make them have enough to eat.


    With such a plan, Wang Fan decided to take brother gang and come to brother Shui''s company in the early morning.


    As soon as they entered the seafood market, someone secretly watched them. When Wang Fan came to the door of Shuige seafood restaurant, there were more than a dozen men in leather pants standing at the door.


    The man standing first looked like he was in his forties. His leather trousers were stained with some fish scales and blood stains. He was pinching his waist, holding a cigarette in his mouth, and squinting at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    "Is ah Shui there?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do with water brother? " The man standing first asked in a strange way.


    "I don''t know what to call this elder brother?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan calling his elder brother, the man raised his chin and said, "people here call me elder brother, so you call me elder brother!"


    "Oh, brother Sheng, I''m looking for brother Shui to inquire about something." Wang Fan kept a smile on his face and looked respectful.


    "Brother Shui is not here. If you have anything, just ask me!" The man who claimed to be his brother said impatiently.


    "Oh, I have a brother, thin, like a hemp pole. I don''t know if I was caught here by brother Shui?" Wang Fan said while gesticulating, asked brother Sheng.


    As soon as I heard that I was looking for someone here, my elder brother frowned and looked up and down at Wang Fan. Then he said, "looking for someone? Brother, you have found the wrong place. We are a seafood market. There are only some seafood. Where is anyone


    "Oh? Isn''t this a branch of Dingsheng company? Aren''t you the court of the Sanlian Gang? " Wang Fan asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "Damn it! I know it''s the Sanlian gang. Why do you come here to make trouble? " A young man standing next to brother Sheng stepped forward and pointed at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is looking at his brother with a smile, grabs the young man''s finger. Without waiting for the other person to respond, he breaks his finger to the man''s arm.


    Leng Bu Ding''s fingers were held by people, and then they were reversed. The young people didn''t realize what to do, so they heard a crisp crack, and then they gave out a scream.


    The finger was broken on the spot, and the young man who cursed Wang Fan fell on his knees in pain, with layers of cold sweat on his head.


    Wang Fan, who broke each other''s fingers, was not flustered. He still kept a smiling expression. He turned his head and looked at brother gang behind him and asked, "a gang, do you have an impression of this person?"


    "Van Gogh, I don''t know him." Brother gang shook his head and continued to eat the drumsticks.


    "All right!" Hearing brother gang''s words, Wang Fan shrugged his shoulders, turned his head helplessly, looked at the young man kneeling on the ground, and said to him, "since a gang doesn''t know you, that''s your boy''s life!"


    With one hand covering the broken finger, the young man looked at Wang Fan who was talking to him in horror. Before he understood the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, he was kicked on the head by Wang Fan, and fell to the ground heavily with two eyes.


    Brother Sheng and the brothers standing behind him witnessed Wang Fan''s violent behavior. They opened their mouths one by one and were surprised not to know what to say.


    Because it''s the territory of the Sanlian Gang, no one has ever come here to ask for trouble. Even some small gangsters come to brother Shui''s territory by mistake. As long as they report the name of the Sanlian Gang, those little gangsters will run away in fright.


    So let alone brother Sheng, the stall owners who are doing business here did not expect to meet Wang Fan one day.


    Knowing that this is the territory of Sanlian gang and that these people are all under brother Shui''s hands, they still start to hurt people.


    For a moment, all the people in the seafood market were scared by this ugly young man.


    "Burp ~"


    Brother gang, who was standing behind Wang Fan, finished eating the chicken leg in his hand. He belched comfortably, then threw away the chicken bone in his hand and sucked the oil stains on his hands with his fat lips.


    The burp seemed to wake up brother Sheng. He stared at Wang Fan and swore, "you don''t want to live! How dare you come to brother Shui''s place to make trouble


    "Brothers! Copy the guy, kill him


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, brother Sheng takes out a sharp knife to kill fish from behind, yells and rushes to Wang Fan in front of him.


    "Pa"


    With a smile on his face, Wang Fan dodged the sharp knife in his brother''s hand and slapped him on the back of the head.


    The slap was very loud. Not to mention the people present, even the stall owners who were 100 meters away listened to it.


    Brother Sheng, who had been slapped, was very angry. He turned around with a red face and a thick neck. Holding the sharp knife in his hand, he was going to fight with Wang Fan again.


    "Pa"


    Standing on one side, brother gang suddenly raised his arm and slapped brother Sheng heavily.


    He is very fat, so his hands are much thicker than ordinary people. If he sticks some black hair, it looks like a bear''s paw at first sight.


    What''s more, this bear''s paw like hand is full of strength on his face. He stares at Wang Fan and wants to give birth to his brother desperately. Then he gets his feet off the ground and falls to the ground after a circle.

 V2.Chapter 523

    Seeing the power of gang brother with his own eyes, Wang Fan''s face is also a burst of surprise, but unlike those of the Sanlian Gang, his heart is more surprised.


    Unlike those experts who play games, there are generally no moves in such situations, so strength becomes the main factor to decide whether to win or lose.


    In addition, brother gang''s natural stupidity makes him feel numb in the face of any danger, which makes him dare to face any opponent, which has gained a greater advantage from the momentum.


    There was once a video that spread widely on the Internet, which showed a group of young people fighting in a bungalow.


    Because there are a lot of sundries in the house, the space for activities is very narrow. When the two sides are ready to fight, they can only contact through a narrow channel in the middle.


    On the smaller side, a fat young man who looked similar to brother gang stood in front of him.


    On the other side, although there are a large number of people, they are too ordinary and have no hands comparable to fat people. Therefore, they can only rely on the advantage of the number to charge their opponents.


    The space is narrow, and the advantage of the number of people is completely limited. When the first person rushes in front of the fat man, the fat man looks bloated, but he kicks his opponent very flexibly.


    Across the screen, you can hear the voice of the young man''s rib being kicked off. You can see that the young man with ordinary figure is kicked off by the fat man, and then hit his partner behind him. The fight is over.


    The video came here in consternation. I think the follow-up scenes are bloody, so the photographer didn''t dare to record too much.


    However, this endless video perfectly interprets the essence of fighting in the Jianghu.


    Fierce enough, fierce enough, is the king.


    In front of him, brother gang slapped and knocked out brother Sheng, but he didn''t show any excitement. He still looked at Wang Fan with a silly smile and took out another drumstick from his pocket.


    "Van Gogh, do you eat it?" Brother gang asked with a smile.


    "Ah, I don''t want to eat it. You can eat it. I''ll buy it for you after eating." Facing brother gang''s innocent smile, Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Those triad gangsters who stood opposite to Wang Fan were so nervous that they were ready to play with their lives at any time.


    Wang Fan, who turned his head, took a look at these flustered little gangsters and said with a smile, "I don''t know if brother Shui has ever told you that someone will come to take over the business here?"


    "Take over the business?" The little gangsters looked at each other in a daze, as if they were looking for the answer.


    Seeing these people looking around, Wang Fan said, "my surname is Wang. My name is Wang Fan. Have you ever heard of this name?"


    "Are you wang fan?" One of the gangsters, who looked about the same age as his elder brother, exclaimed after hearing Wang Fan''s report.


    "Oh? It seems that this brother has heard of me? " Wang Fan looks at the speaker with a smile.


    Being watched by Wang Fan, the man lowered his head and tried to slip away. However, because several people were surrounded in the middle, he couldn''t move far.


    His behavior makes the gangsters around more flustered, there are gangsters close to him, whispering to him.


    The man who wants to escape answers his companion''s words and peeks at Wang Fan a few meters away. His eyes are full of confusion and evasion.


    Wang Fan, who had a good view of all this, didn''t ask any more questions. He stood there with arms around his chest, waiting for these people to respond.


    Soon those gangsters blocking the door probably knew Wang Fan''s identity. Although they were still holding weapons such as machetes or steel pipes in their hands, they did not have the strength they had before. They looked at Wang Fan one by one in embarrassment.


    "So you know me?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    As soon as the words were asked, the gangsters in front of them automatically dodged a passage and stood on both sides of the gate to pay attention to Wang Fan.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Wang Fan walked into the seafood restaurant carelessly. Brother gang, who was eating chicken legs, followed him closely and came to the seafood restaurant.


    On the surface, it looks like a very old seafood restaurant, but the interior is clean.


    On both sides of the door, there are several wooden chairs. Looking at the carved patterns on the back and the quality of the chair surface, they should not be cheap.


    "It seems that ashui''s business is good!" Wang Fan scanned the furnishings in the room, and finally fixed his eyes on a bookcase in the corner.


    This kind of seafood selling place, with valuable wooden chairs and stools, is a very unusual thing. Now there is a bookcase in the corner, which seems to be very expensive, which makes people feel even more incredible!


    If anyone said brother Shui was a book lover, Wang Fan would not believe it even if he killed him, but there was no dust on the bookcase where there were no books at all, which only means that the bookcase was cleaned by someone at ordinary times.


    A gangster who doesn''t like reading books actually has a bookcase in this place and arranges people to clean it every day. This is absolutely a secret.


    Ignoring the members of the triad gang who came in behind, Wang Fan went straight to the bookcase in the corner.


    Just as Wang Fan went to the bookcase and reached out to check it, a woman''s voice came up the stairs: "don''t move if you don''t want to die!"


    Hearing the woman''s warning, Wang Fan''s hand stopped in mid air. He turned to see the direction of the sound.


    On the stairs from the first floor to the second floor, a woman in pajamas was holding a long black gun and looking coldly at Wang Fan standing by the bookcase.


    "Are you talking to me?" In the face of the black muzzle, Wang Fan did not panic at all, but asked each other calmly.


    "Who let you in? Get out of here now, or I''ll shoot you in the head! " The woman roared at Wang Fan with a cold face.


    "Ha ha! It''s really evil today! Why do I need so many people''s approval to come to my own company? " Wang Fan asked with a laugh.


    When the woman on the stairs heard Wang Fan''s words, she frowned and looked at Wang Fan. After a long time, she didn''t recognize Wang Fan. She turned her head and looked at the gangsters at the door and asked, "where''s ah Sheng? Why didn''t you see ah Sheng? "


    The gangsters at the door heard the woman''s questions and turned to look out the door one by one, but no one answered her.


    But Wang Fan, who was standing in the bookcase, said with a smile: "brother Sheng said he was tired and wanted to go to sleep! Don''t worry about this beauty. "

 V2.Chapter 524

    The woman standing on the stairs with a long gun, of course, knows that what Wang Fan said about sleeping is not as simple as it seems.


    The expression on the faces of the gangsters who stood at the door had already explained everything to her.


    The woman turned her eyes from the gangsters'' faces to Wang Fan''s face in front of the bookcase. She asked coldly, "who are you?"


    "Me? My surname is Wang, Wang of the king. This sister-in-law can call me Wang Fan. " Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Are you wang fan?" The woman hears Wang Fan''s name is also a burst of surprise, the facial expression on the face cannot say complex.


    "It seems that you''ve heard my name, so it''s much easier!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Of course, the woman on the stairs has heard Wang Fan''s name, and she has been listening to brother Shui''s name these days.


    "Wang, you are not welcome here!" The woman, with a cold face, pointed at Wang Fan again.


    "Obviously, you''re not lying." Wang Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "but I like it here, especially you. I like it better."


    "Dare you say it again, believe it or not, I''ll break your head!" When the woman heard Wang Fan''s frivolous words, her face became even worse.


    Brother gang, who was eating drumsticks on one side, heard that the woman wanted to break Wang Fan''s head. With a frown, he took two quick steps and stood in front of Wang Fan''s body, blocking the woman''s muzzle like a meat shield.


    Brother gang''s move surprised everyone.


    It''s not uncommon for a young brother to support his elder brother when he''s out in the world. However, it''s the first time for these triad gangsters to see with their own eyes that they are not afraid of life and death, dare to protect his elder brother behind them and face the muzzle of the gun.


    The woman on the stairs didn''t expect that she looked like a fat man like a stupid fork. She stood up at this time and kept Wang Fan behind.


    The stairs are not far away from the bookcase. What a woman is holding is a single barreled shotgun. If she fires a shot, it will take a long time to change the bullet, and it is easy to be attacked by Wang Fan who avoids the bullet.


    Those gangsters at the door have no fighting spirit, and the woman doesn''t expect them to entangle Wang Fan after she shoots. So in the face of this situation, the woman has some worries in her heart.


    Wang Fan, standing behind brother gang, did not expect that brother gang would make such a move. He was stunned at first, and then said with a smile: "a gang, don''t worry, she dare not shoot."


    "Brother van?" Brother gang with chicken legs looks at Wang Fan in doubt.


    Reaching out and patting brother gang''s thick shoulder, Wang Fan walked to the front from behind him, looked at the woman on the stairs and said with a smile, "you can call ah Shui now and tell him I''m here. If he dares to let you shoot me, I will never escape!"


    "You are really crazy I didn''t expect that Wang Fan would dare to stand up again. The woman said with gnashing her teeth.


    Come out again from the protection of brother gang, Wang Fan''s move surprised everyone.


    No one has ever seen a younger brother who is determined to protect his elder brother and dares not to die, and no one has ever seen a elder brother who will face each other''s black hole in order to protect his younger brother.


    Moreover, Wang Fan, the big brother who is not good-looking, is not afraid at this time. He speaks slowly, just like he is sure to win.


    These triad gangsters only heard that there would be a man named Wang Fan who would come to brother Shui''s yard to compete with him for business. But they didn''t think that this man named Wang Fan was such a cruel role.


    Not only the gangsters, but also the women on the stairs.


    As brother Shui''s mistress, the woman knows something about Wang Fan and the business robbery, which is why she hates Wang Fan to the bone.


    But just as Wang Fan said, even if she hated Wang Fan to the bone, she did not dare to shoot him easily.


    I heard brother Shui mention that when the boss of the head office suddenly changed hands, and there would be competition in the three branches, women once proposed to get rid of the people sent by the head office.


    But her proposal, not only did not get water brother''s support, but was almost beaten by water brother.


    Brother Shui is not a good person, but he is definitely not a man without brain. He certainly knows what kind of people he is facing, and what is the consequence of a slight carelessness.


    Although her own woman is dedicated to her future, this kind of reckless behavior will not help him at all.


    It is precisely because of such a thing that a woman shows a worried expression when Wang Fan asks her to call.


    Wang Fan, the most observant, instantly saw her hesitation in a woman''s eyes. With the attitude shown by the woman before, Wang Fan was more sure that his judgment was correct.


    Among the three big brothers of Sanlian Gang, brother Shui is the one with the most flexible mind. It is precisely because his mind is too flexible that he hesitates about some things.


    If this is hot brother''s place, I''m afraid that Wang Fan will not wait to step into this seafood restaurant, and he will have a hard time.


    The reason why the woman on the stairs didn''t greet him with a bullet as soon as she came up was obviously because of brother Shui. Wang Fan was shouting at this time, asking her to call brother Shui to ask about the things here, obviously to remind the woman on the stairs not to make brother Shui embarrassed.


    The muzzle of the gun in the woman''s hand slowly droops, and the anger on her face has been replaced by helplessness. When Wang fan saw this scene, the stone hanging in her heart also fell back to the original place.


    Although there was a little worry in his heart, there was no panic on his face.


    After many changes in H City, Wang fan is now very deep in the city. He is not only good at hiding his inner panic, but also can accurately capture some information of his opponent in a tense atmosphere, so as to attack his opponent directly.


    "Since you don''t want to call ah Shui, I''ll call him!" Wang Fan didn''t give up because of the woman''s concession. He took out his mobile phone and shook it in his hand. He said with a smile.


    Hear Wang Fan want to call water brother, the woman''s expression is also a Leng, she put away the gun, eyes dodge stand there, dare not and Wang Fan have any eye contact.


    Long ago from Mary there to the water brother''s phone number, so Wang Fan effortlessly dial the water brother''s phone.


    As soon as brother Shui heard Wang Fan''s name on the other end of the phone, he said that he was in the seafood restaurant at the moment. There was no voice on the phone immediately, which made the people listening to the conversation in the seafood restaurant feel cold again.

 V2.Chapter 525

    When brother Shui returns to the seafood restaurant, Wang fan is still standing in front of the brand-new bookcase. Seeing that Wang Fan has not opened the secret door behind the bookcase, brother Shui''s heart is a little comforted.


    The gangsters of Sanlian Gang have already carried the comatose brother Sheng and his companion who was broken by Wang Fan to other places. However, brother Shui has heard from his subordinates about the process of Wang Fan and brother gang.


    On the one hand, he was surprised at Wang Fan''s ruthlessness. On the other hand, brother Shui was worried about Wang Fan''s sudden visit.


    Being pointed at his head with a gun, he was still calm enough to see that Wang Fan was definitely not an ordinary person.


    And just with a silly fat man, he dares to make trouble in his hometown, which also shows that Wang fan doesn''t pay attention to the Sanlian gang at all.


    But then again, the news that brother Shui heard these two days really made him have some fear of Wang Fan.


    As a member of T King''s room, even the police chief of B city and the mayor shangguanhao dare not easily provoke him, let alone the big brother of Sanlian gang who can''t get on the stage.


    Although he knew that the confrontation between himself and Wang Fan would be as miserable as hitting a stone with an egg, brother Shui still didn''t want to give up what he had in his hand.


    In the whole city of B, if we have to find an underground rich man, it''s really Shuige, because the huge profits of drugs not only make Shuige own a lot of assets, but also attract a lot of people.


    He has been used to this kind of life and can''t imagine what his life would be like if he lost the money one day.


    No one will look up to a poor man, and no one is willing to follow a down and out elder brother. He has seen a lot of reality through so many years of experience in the world.


    If we can''t resist it, we might as well seek common development.


    Facing such a big cake, brother Shui thinks Wang fan should need a helper, especially one who is familiar with the drug trade in B city.


    Because of this idea, brother Shui doesn''t want to turn against Wang Fan, but he doesn''t want Wang Fan to look down on him.


    Standing at the door, brother Shui takes a look at the woman upstairs. After winking at her, he walks into the seafood restaurant with a smile. He strides over to Wang Fan and says, "Oh! Why didn''t you tell me about the presence of brother fan? "


    "Ah Shui, you''re back soon!" Wang Fan also put on a very intimate appearance, and did not have any dissatisfaction with the water brother because of the previous things.


    "I''m sorry, I just went out to check the business, so I didn''t meet van here." The expression on brother Shui''s face was very natural. He turned to his men at the door and said, "what are you doing? Pour tea for brother fan quickly


    Those gangsters standing at the door, hearing brother Shui''s order, immediately began to clean up the things at the door. Some of them had already poured tea for Wang Fan.


    At the invitation of brother Shui, Wang Fan came to the row of wooden chairs and looked at the orderly wooden chairs on the left and right sides, as well as the Taishi chair in the middle of the two rows of chairs. Wang Fan asked with a smile: "a Shui, do you usually sit in this Taishi chair?"


    "Brothers, give me face and call me brother Shui. If you have to push me to sit here, I can''t help it!" Brother Shui pretends to be very embarrassed and says it in front of Wang Fan.


    I have long seen that brother Shui wants to show his strength in front of him. Wang Fan said with a smile, "is that right? Then I''ll sit on it and see if it''s comfortable! "


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, he sat down on the chair and looked up at brother Shui, who was standing on one side. His face was very proud of being beaten.


    Brother Shui, who is watched by Wang Fan, doesn''t know how many relatives Wang Fan has cursed, but he still has no waves on his face. He also smiles at Wang Fan, as if he doesn''t care about Wang Fan''s position.


    After seeing brother Shui for a long time, Wang Fan pointed to brother gang and said, "ah Gang, go and move that chair, right! That''s the first chair over there. Move it to my seat and let ah Shui sit down! "


    Commanding brother gang to move a chair, Wang Fan quite satisfied with the nod, said to brother gang: "a gang, your strength is really not small! This kind of solid wood chair weighs at least a few hundred jin. If you were an ordinary person, it would only take four or five people to move it. You moved it so easily. It seems that the drumsticks are not free! "


    Brother gang, who was praised by Wang Fan, happily touched his stomach with his hand and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, as long as I have enough to eat, I can have more strength. Haha!"


    All the people in the seafood restaurant have witnessed the strength of brother gang. They are a little more afraid of the fact that brother gang was knocked unconscious by a slap. They are also a little more afraid of looking at brother gang.


    However, when people pay attention to brother gang, brother Shui is paying attention to the chair beside Wang Fan. He is more worried about who will sit on it.


    According to Wang Fan''s command, the chair that brother gang brought is placed on the right side of the chair. Although it can''t sit side by side with the chair, it is closer to the chair than the wooden chair in the right row.


    Just as brother Shui looked at the wooden chair and thought about Wang Fan''s intention, Wang Fan said with a smile: "ah Shui, I think the selection of this chair is much better than that of these wooden chairs. It should be expensive!"


    "Of course, this chair is made of authentic sandalwood. Of course, it''s expensive!" Water elder brother returns a way.


    "I heard that sitting in this sandalwood chair for a long time will lead to backache and easily fall over. Why don''t you change the chair in the future?" Wang Fan leaned on the back of the chair and said casually.


    The busy people, hearing Wang Fan''s words, stop their work one after another and look at the water brother standing there.


    Anyone can understand what the meaning of Wang Fan''s words is, so everyone is waiting for brother Shui to respond and to see how things will develop.


    At this time, brother Shui is willing to sit on the chair next to Wang Fan. After all, this is also a place under one person and above ten thousand people, but he is worried that his brother will see his joke.


    It''s about face when you''re wandering in the Jianghu. Sometimes, for the sake of face, brothers may use knives and guns.


    Now Wang Fan, in front of so many people, clearly let brother Shui give up his position, which is obviously slapping him in the face. This kind of face losing thing, should brother Shui just bear it?

 V2.Chapter 526

    Wang Fan domineering in front of the crowd, sitting in the seafood hall of the chair, has made clear his intention to be big brother, and let the fat just brother moved the chair, on his side position, is to pick out the water elder brother after the position.


    But Wang Fan''s such strong, let water elder brother temporarily cannot accept.


    No one will be willing to give up their position easily. What''s more, the power, money and women brought by this position are so hard to give up.


    Brother Shui''s eyes were fixed on the chair, and his heart was dripping with blood. He wanted to kill Wang Fan now, the man who dared to shout in his own territory and even wanted to take away his position in the world.


    "Brother Shui, Zhang Shun of the bamboo leaf Gang is here with people!"


    A little gangster rushed in outside the seafood building, ran to the center of the hall with a nervous face, and said to brother Shui nervously.


    Brother Shui, who is hesitating whether to turn over with Wang Fan, hears his subordinates'' words and turns to Wang Fan and says: "brother fan, recently the people of the bamboo leaf Gang have been trying to eat our territory. This Zhang Shun is the head of the bamboo leaf gang. Do you see this?"


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the chair, looked at brother Shui, who was embarrassed. Of course, he knew what he wanted to do, but it didn''t make Wang Fan angry.


    If you don''t have the courage to face all kinds of challenges, you can''t convince the public, let alone take the position of big brother.


    Since brother Shui wants to bring the disaster to himself, he just takes this opportunity to show his ability in front of everyone.


    "Since someone has come, let me meet him! Look at the people of the bamboo leaf gang. How powerful they are Wang Fan leaned on the back of his chair, a look of disapproval.


    Those triad gangsters, who have been dealing with the people of the bamboo leaf gang for a long time, naturally know what kind of goods Zhang Shun is. Now when they hear Wang Fan say they want to meet each other, they all stand aside and watch the good play.


    In a short time, five or six men in black casual clothes came outside the seafood restaurant. The first man with a moustache and pointed mouth was not a good man, but he shaved his head. At first glance, it was like leaving a black ink on an egg.


    The leading man is Zhang Shun, who is the first thug of the bamboo leaf gang. He is also the best thug in B city.


    It''s said that when Zhang Shun was five years old, he learned martial arts from his teacher, especially his foreign martial arts.


    Although Zhang Shun is thin and not particularly tall, he is not only very strong, but also has a common stick on him, which is like tickling him.


    It is precisely because Zhang Shun''s combat effectiveness is quite high, so the triad gangsters who have dealt with him have some fear of him, and even brother Shui is not willing to conflict with him easily.


    Fortunately, the bamboo leaf Gang is a new one, and it can''t compete with the old gangs like Sanlian gang in terms of power. Therefore, Zhang Shun seldom has a big conflict with brother Shui, and some small frictions are all over.


    Today, Zhang Shun brought people to the seafood market. It was because his elder brother situ Hao learned that Zhao Zheng, the leader of the Sanlian Gang, had something wrong, and the new leader was not firmly seated. So he wanted to get close to Zhang Shun and beat him to see if he could get a piece of the Sanlian Gang''s hand.


    Rivers and lakes, rivers and lakes, are the leading rivers and lakes as well as everyone''s rivers and lakes.


    Everyone wants to make a profit in the river and lake, and everyone wants to be the leader. So as long as there is a little storm in the river and lake, there will be people who want to seize the opportunity to seize the territory, and even more want to take the opportunity to be in the upper position.


    The bamboo leaf Gang is becoming more and more powerful in B city. How can situ Hao, who is not rich but eager to make a big plan, miss any chance to let him take off? With more and more brothers under him, his appetite will naturally grow.


    When Zhang Shun was arranged to challenge brother Shui, situ Hao had done his homework, so although Zhang Shun didn''t bring many people, they were all good players in the bamboo leaf gang.


    There are more than ten triad gangsters standing in front of the seafood restaurant. Although they are more than Zhang Shun in number, they have no way to communicate with Zhang Shun in momentum.


    The young people who followed Zhang Shun walked like the wind. They not only looked at him vigorously, but also had a strong sense of strength.


    The two sides have not yet met, on the momentum of the high and low, which let Zhang Shun is very proud.


    Stepping into the door of the seafood restaurant, Zhang Shun clasped his hands and said, "Zhuye help Zhang Shun, come to meet brother Shui!"


    It''s a rule in the world to give a boxing salute with a registration number in your mouth. Whether it''s a sincere visit or a character who comes to play, you need to go through such a scene. It''s also a sign of your own.


    After Zhang Shun reported his name, brother Shui, who was standing beside Wang Fan, did not answer him, but looked at Wang Fan.


    Zhang Shun, who was standing at the door, also saw the unusual things in the hall. He followed brother Shui''s eyes and looked at Wang Fan who was sitting in the middle of the chair.


    Zhang Shun has dealt with brother Shui. He also knows that brother Shui is a person with an identity in the Sanlian gang. Moreover, brother Shui has always been in control of the drug business of the Sanlian gang. However, sitting in the chair of the grand master, Wang Fan looks disdainful. Zhang Shun really meets him for the first time.


    Although he didn''t know Wang Fan, Zhang Shun could still see the position of Wang Fan from his seat and the expression on brother Shui''s face.


    Seeing Zhang Shun frowning and looking at himself, Wang Fan vomited a cigarette ring and said with a smile, "bamboo leaf Gang? Ah Shui, what''s the origin of the bamboo leaf Gang? I''ve heard of Zhuyeqing, but I haven''t heard of zhuyebang


    Wang Fan''s words, with extreme disdain, made Zhang Shun very angry. His brow tightened more and more. He stared at Wang Fan and asked, "boy, what do you do?"


    "Ah Shui, tell him, who am I?" Wang Fan turned his head and looked at brother Shui with a smile.


    Brother Shui, who is waiting for Zhang Shun and Wang Fan to make trouble, can''t help scolding Wang Fan for his cunning when he hears Wang Fan saying this to himself.


    At this time, Wang Fan asked brother Shui to introduce his identity and made it clear that he was calculating him.


    If brother Shui doesn''t want to admit that Wang fan is the top one, he will face Zhang Shun. But if brother Shui doesn''t want to provoke Zhang Shun, he must admit that Wang Fan''s status is higher than his own.


    Peeking at Zhang Shun at the door, he saw that Zhang Shun was ready to eat people at any time. Brother Shui felt a chill in his heart. He closed his eyes and said aloud, "this is the new steward of the head office, Wang Fan, brother fan!"


    "Ha ha! Steward! This position is very good! ha-ha! I''m very satisfied! " After listening to brother water, Wang Fan said with a laugh.

 V2.Chapter 527

    Wang Fan, who ignores Zhang Shun, laughs blatantly, which makes Zhang Shun, who is looking for trouble, very upset. He looks at Wang Fan sitting on the chair and secretly guesses the identity of the other party.


    In his early twenties, he didn''t look like a rich man or a big man with any background. Only the tattoo on his arm can prove that he is a man of the world.


    In Zhang Shun''s eyes, a person like Wang Fan, at best, is a small role who holds the right thigh and has a chance to be superior. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    The most important thing to do is to pay attention to experience and seniority.


    But now the world is not what it used to be. It''s no longer a time of complete seniority, so there are some. Because of the good flattery and the big brother''s respect, Niang Pao successfully gets the position that others can only get through hard work.


    Although these people sit in the position of big brother, they have no contribution to the club and brothers, so it is difficult to convince the public, and even more difficult to convince other people in the Jianghu.


    Zhang Shun, who has never heard of or seen Wang Fan, has prejudice against this young man many years younger than himself from the very beginning, so he classifies Wang Fan into this category.


    As brother Shui, who knows more or less about Wang Fan, naturally, he will not specifically state Wang Fan''s background, and he is also hoping that Zhang Shun''s arrival will make Wang Fan lose face, especially in front of these brothers of the Sanlian Gang, and make everyone''s impression.


    With this mentality, brother Shui also raised Wang Fan very high, and specially emphasized the identity of Wang Fan''s administrator, that is, in order to make Zhang Shunneng have enough strength to toss with Wang Fan.


    Water brother''s plan is very successful. Zhang Shun looks at Wang Fan with a proud face and asks, "Wang Fan? Why haven''t I heard of you? You''re not new to the business, are you


    Zhang Shun''s disdain for Wang fan made several people behind him laugh. Even those triad gangsters around the door actually had the same idea.


    Although it is ironic that Wang Fan has no qualifications, what Zhang Shun said is true. For those who have been involved in the underworld of W province for many years, Wang fan can only be regarded as a young young man.


    Even though he has been a gangster in H City, so far, Wang Fan''s life as a gangster is only a little more than three years, and he is really a cute new rookie.


    According to the rules of the rivers and lakes, a rookie like Wang fan is not qualified to be a gangster, even if he wants to be a horse with a big man like brother Shui.


    Because of this, not only Zhang Shun''s people look down on Wang Fan, but also those triad gangsters despise Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan had a panoramic view of the expressions on everyone''s faces. Sitting on the chair, he was smiling and didn''t get angry at Zhang Shun''s words. He said calmly, "I haven''t been in the world for a long time, but! The river''s Lake is a place where the capable live. Only rubbish like you can be so old and still be a horse running errands! "


    Zhang Shun, who was laughing, was very angry when he heard Wang Fan''s words. He frowned and scolded: "little bastard, do you want to die?"


    As soon as Zhang Shun made a speech, several men behind him immediately surrounded Zhang Shun and looked at Wang Fan.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s words angered Zhang Shun, brother Shui was very happy, but he still said hypocritically: "brother Zhang Shun, what do you have to say? Brother fan is also sent by our head office. If you don''t respect him, our brother is not good to watch!"


    "He''s not one of your triads?" Zhang Shun looked at brother Shui and asked.


    "This Water brother hesitated to see Wang Fan, did not answer Zhang Shun''s question.


    Although the interior of Dingsheng company is mainly composed of members of Sanlian Gang, even Zhao Zheng, the chairman of the company, is also the leader of Sanlian Gang, in order to avoid being cheated, the company still uses some non gang members as the middle-level members.


    Now Liu pangzi has taken over Dingsheng company, but it does not mean that he has taken over Sanlian Gang, so Wang Fan''s identity has become an embarrassing topic.


    Moreover, although Shuige''s Seafood Restaurant appears to be a branch of Dingsheng company to sell seafood, 90% of its employees are members of the Sanlian Gang, so it is actually the Qingshuitang headquarters of the Sanlian gang.


    When introducing Wang Fan''s identity before, brother Shui deliberately said that Wang Fan was the steward sent by the head office. He just wanted to be careless and didn''t admit that he was a member of the triad.


    Now Zhang Shun asked this question, but brother Shui was not willing to admit Wang Fan''s gang membership from his own mouth, so he threw this question to Wang Fan.


    There is a very strict procedure for guild members to join. They need not only a sponsor, but also a guarantor. Therefore, even if Wang Fan admits that he is a member of the triad, he can''t represent anything.


    Water brother is to get this key point, will wait for Wang Fan revealed after the three gang membership, and then deliberately tear down his stage, let him make a fool of himself.


    On the surface, brother Shui is respectful, but in his heart, he is vicious. He looks at Wang Fan sincerely, waiting for Wang Fan to answer Zhang Shun''s question.


    Wang Fan, who was noticed by the public, was not flustered at all when he heard brother Shui''s words. He said happily: "my eldest brother is the eldest son of Zhao Shanhe, the founder of Sanlian gang. In my early years, I followed my elder brother around the world and never dared to forget my roots!"


    Wang Fan''s words were sonorous and forceful, which ran through the ears of all the people present like thunder.


    According to the rules of the river and the lake, Laozi''s children and grandchildren sit down.


    Although there is a rule of voting for the leader in the current Mafia, it is also because the leaders of all gangs and factions are qualified to sit in the leading position, so they are elected.


    After Zhao Shanhe''s death, gangs like the Sanlian Gang also held elections for a period of time because he didn''t leave his blood behind.


    After the appearance of Zhao Zheng, the election system which has been used all the time was abolished completely because Zhao Zheng was Zhao Shanhe''s adopted son.


    Since Zhao Zheng, as the adopted son, can take over the Sanlian Gang, Liu pangzi, as Zhao Shanhe''s own son, is certainly more qualified to take over the Sanlian gang. Therefore, Wang Fan''s words have already expressed his attitude.


    Of course, Liu pangzi is Zhao Shanhe''s own son. Brother Shui really heard about it for the first time. He wanted to be a villain to Wang Fan, but listening to Wang Fan''s words, he was speechless.


    Since the elder brother is qualified to take over the Sanlian Gang, Wang Fan, as a younger brother, is certainly a member of the Sanlian gang!


    But this result makes Zhang Shun more convinced that Wang Fan, who looks very young, is just a middle-school sophomore who has run into bad luck!

 V2.Chapter 528

    Although he disdains Wang Fan, he is a member of the Sanlian Gang after all. No matter how much Zhang Shun looks down on him, he can''t teach the arrogant and domineering Wang Fan the same way as he teaches the little gangsters on the roadside.


    Moreover, as the leader of the Sanlian Gang Qingshui hall, brother Shui did not question Wang Fan''s identity at this time, and let Zhang Shun recognize Wang Fan''s identity as a member of the Sanlian gang.


    With the identity of the Jianghu, everything should be done according to the rules of the Jianghu.


    Zhang Shun, standing at the door, waved his hand. Behind him came a young man holding a wooden box.


    Seeing the man coming out behind Zhang Shun, holding a black wooden box in his hand, brother Shui''s face was a little ugly.


    "Since you are the steward here, I''ll give you the gift from brother Hao." Zhang Shun looked at Wang Fan with disdain on his face. After that, he sent his men to send the black wooden box to him.


    The black wooden box was sent to Wang Fan. Wang Fan took a look at the wooden box. The black paint on the wooden box was even. Although there was no decoration, it seemed that it was not simple.


    Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan didn''t take the wooden box sent by Zhang Shun''s men. Instead, he turned his head and looked at brother Shui.


    Just now, when Zhang Shun took out the wooden box, brother Shui''s face was very embarrassed. Wang Fan had a good view of all this.


    Although I don''t know why brother Shui has such an expression, Wang fan knows that it has something to do with the black wooden box in front of him.


    Wang Fan, who can''t figure out the situation, naturally won''t take over the wooden box easily. In case there is something fatal inside, isn''t he foolishly trapped?


    Aware of Wang Fan looking at his eyes, brother water quickly pretended to be confused and said: "brother fan, I don''t know what Zhang Shun is going to do."


    "Is it?" Wang Fan asked meaningfully.


    Zhang Shun listened to their conversation. He said with a disdainful smile, "what''s the matter? Is the Sanlian Gang, who is quite famous on the road, even afraid to accept the gift from brother hao? "


    Those Zhuye Gang gangsters who followed Zhang Shun also laughed when they heard Zhang Shun''s words. They looked at Wang Fan and brother Shui with disdain.


    It''s ironic. It''s really irritating. Even those triad gangsters who want to see Wang Fan''s jokes feel that they can''t hang on to their faces and murmur in a low voice.


    However, these people''s words did not affect Wang Fan.


    As a sober minded and ruthless character who likes to design and entrap people, Wang Fan certainly won''t easily win the challenge. He turned his head to look at Zhang Shun and said with a smile, "Zhang Shun, it''s not that I dare not accept this gift, but that I''m not paid for it. I want to ask you, does your brother Hao''s gift mean that he wants to worship the stone of my Sanlian Gang?"


    As soon as Wang Fan said this, the smile on Zhang Shun''s face suddenly solidified. He stared at Wang Fan in the middle of the hall, and his iron fists made a sound.


    Brother gang, who is eating drumsticks on one side, has been eating drumsticks in silence, so he has not paid attention to the situation here. At this time, having finished eating drumsticks, he rubs his eyes and looks at Zhang Shun.


    After looking at him for a long time, brother gang pointed to Zhang Shun and said, "brother fan, he robbed the hemp stick!"


    People in the room are paying attention to Wang Fan and Zhang Shun. No one cares about brother gang. At this time, when he hears brother gang suddenly talking, he looks at brother gang with his mouth full of oil stains.


    Zhang Shun, who was pointed at by brother gang, heard what brother Gang said, turned to look at the fat brother gang, and said with disdain: "it''s you who are so fat. I didn''t expect that you are really a member of the triad gang."


    "Big bald! Where did you catch the hemp stick? " Worried about the hemp pole, brother gang asked excitedly.


    After hearing the conversation between brother gang and Zhang Shun, Wang Fan realized that he had come to the important person of brother Shui''s territory. He was afraid that he had found the wrong place, and Zhang Shun was the one who captured Ma Gan.


    But now that he has stepped on the wrong field, Wang fan can only make the mistake right. He said to a gang, "a gang, don''t get excited. In a moment, he will tell us where Ma Gan is caught!"


    "Ha ha! In a short time, I can tell you that skinny hemp stick and dog are in my elder brother''s field now. If you have the ability, go and get people back! " Zhang Shunji said arrogantly.


    "Oh? It seems that you are admitting that you have captured the people of our Sanlian Gang! " Wang Fan spoke and slowly stood up.


    "Yes! Brother Hao cut ah Gou''s ear and asked me to send it to you. It''s a gift for you in exchange for the territory of Qingshui hall. Ha ha! " Seeing Wang Fan''s ugly face, Zhang Shun not only didn''t panic, but also laughed happily.


    This time he came to the seafood market, Zhang Shun wanted to give elder brother a bad impression. Then he took the opportunity to make trouble with Sanlian Gang, and snatched the drug market of Sanlian gang in B city. So his arrogant and domineering attitude at the moment is his most real side.


    As soon as Zhang Shun shows his intention, not only does brother Shui''s face change greatly, but also the triad gangsters at the door have taken out their weapons.


    The hall of the seafood restaurant is full of Zhang Shun''s unbridled laughter and the smell of smoke.


    In the laughter of Zhang Shun, the young man standing in front of Wang Fan opened the black wooden box in his hand.


    A bloody ear is placed in the middle of a black wooden box. The white cloth used to lay the bedding has been dyed dark red by the blood on that ear.


    Brother Shui, standing beside Wang Fan, saw the ears in the wooden box and immediately sweated. He nervously looked at Wang Fan beside him and opened his mouth without saying anything.


    At this time, Wang Fan has already frowned, glanced at the ear in the wooden box, then looked at the complacent Zhang Shun and asked with a sneer, "are you here to smash my field?"


    "Son of a bitch! I''m here to fight for you, brother Hao, but! If you have the courage, you''ll have a few moves with me. It''s also your grandfather. I didn''t come in vain! Ha ha Zhang Shun, who disdains Wang Fan, looks at Wang Fan with an angry face.


    "It''s not easy to do this thing!" Wang Fan raised his hand to touch his chin, and his face showed an expression of embarrassment.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s expression, Zhang Shun became more and more proud. He pointed to Wang Fan and scolded: "a suckling little fart boy, how can he even want to come out to mix in the world? Are you Sanlian Gang really deserted? ha-ha! Come on! Let grandfather teach you how to be a man


    Zhang Shun''s words were very ugly, which made those triad gangsters very angry. However, because of Zhang Shun''s skill, no one dared to stand up and teach this arrogant guy a lesson.

 V2.Chapter 529

    These people of Sanlian gang are brothers of Qingshui hall. They always follow brother Shui for a living. So when Zhang Shun comes to smash the court like this, he naturally habitually looks at brother Shui.


    However, although Shuige is very flexible, fighting has never been his strong point.


    Brother Shui knows something about Zhang Shun''s skill in the past friction with the bamboo leaf gang. Although he has never seen Zhang Shun''s skill with his own eyes, he still hears something that worries him from those brothers who hang the lottery.


    Now Zhang Shun calls to the door. If there is no Wang Fan present, brother Shui will not be able to come down.


    But now that you have Wang Fan as a shield, you know that you are not Zhang Shun''s opponent, and naturally you won''t be strong.


    And brother Shui also wanted to make Wang Fan lose face in Zhang Shun''s hands, so seeing that everyone was looking at him, brother Shui quickly said, "brothers, brother fan is sent by the head office. Let''s listen to brother fan!"


    As soon as brother Shui''s words came out, the brothers of the triad Gang let off steam.


    Before Zhang Shun openly provoked Wang Fan and said that he wanted to teach him a lesson. Wang fan not only didn''t show a little manliness, but also said that "this matter is not easy to handle".


    This is clearly a challenge to Zhang Shun, and there is fear in his heart.


    Although the people who live in the river and lake have made making money a top priority, this kind of fight in the river and lake has not left the stage of history, so they also have some inner desire for their elder brother''s strength.


    Just ask, who doesn''t want to follow a big brother who can make money with him and help him find the place?


    What''s more, it happens from time to time that the underworld business grabs territory. If it is not covered by a strong big brother, then the business will be robbed at any time?


    When Zhao Shanhe and his brothers were making their own way in B city, didn''t they snatch the territory from others?


    So in brother Shui''s words of shirking, the triad gangsters are completely disappointed!


    Zhang Shun is also an old man. Naturally, he can hear brother Shuishui''s meaning of shirking. However, Zhang Shun really doesn''t care about Wang Fan''s words.


    Originally, Wang Fan was not taken seriously, so in Zhang Shun''s eyes, Wang Fan did not dare to face up to his provocation.


    The so-called difficulty, let Zhang Shun understand, is Wang Fan afraid of his performance.


    After glancing at the triad gangsters around, Zhang Shun was more confident. He showed a proud expression. He pointed to his crotch and said to Wang Fan, "boy, if you are afraid! I''ll give you a break today


    "Ha ha! Climb over


    "Yes! Let the pretending grandson climb over


    ¡£¡£¡£


    The gangsters of bamboo leaf gang were very excited when they heard Zhang Shun''s words. They were shouting together, gloating and waiting to see a good play.


    Wang Fan, who was so humiliated by Zhang Shun, didn''t show any anger or embarrassment at all. Having left his seat, he took the black wooden box and gently closed the lid with his hand.


    While tapping the wooden box with fingers, he walked to Zhang Shun with a smile.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s relaxed face, Zhang Shun''s face sank and said to him, "boy, you have to think about it. If you really start, I''ll probably kill you by mistake!"


    "Zhang Shun, I think you misunderstood me!" Knocking on the wooden box, Wang Fan said to Zhang Shun with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Shunmei frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "I say it''s not easy to do? It''s an old saying that when the two armies fight, they don''t kill envoys! " Wang Fan said slowly.


    Hearing Wang Fan say such words, the expression on Zhang Shun''s face changed instantly, and he said: "what''s the matter? Do you really want to fight me? Are you not afraid of death? "


    "Ha ha! Zhang Shun, please give me a message to your elder brother! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "What do you want to say?" Zhang Shun asked.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go!"


    With words on his mouth, the smile on his face suddenly solidified. Wang Fan''s eyes were filled with a sense of killing. The wooden box in his hand was thrown fiercely into Zhang Shun''s eyes,


    Zhang Shun, who is listening attentively to Wang Fan''s words, suddenly feels dark in front of his eyes and reaches out to stop the things that hit his eyes.


    "Ah


    Before Zhang Shun reached out and knocked down the wooden box in the air, he felt a deep pain in his crotch, which made him cry out.


    At this time, taking advantage of Zhang Shun''s carelessness, Wang Fan, who kicked on his crotch, did not stop because Zhang Shun''s face was in pain. He took out a dagger from his waist, raised his hand and cut off Zhang Shun''s left ear.


    Zhang Shun, who is crying with his hands over his crotch, can''t imagine that Wang Fan actually said that he would do it, and that he mercilessly moved the killer.


    There was a deep pain in his left ear again. Zhang Shun lost his voice and cried wildly. He could not help but hide to one side.


    However, Zhang Shun''s attempt to escape has not yet been completely done, and his body is seized by Wang Fan''s hand.


    The head with the ear cut off is bleeding, splashing on Wang Fan''s face, which makes people feel that his appearance is ferocious and terrifying.


    Those gangsters who follow Zhang Shun see Wang Fan holding a knife in one hand and Zhang Shun''s collar in the other. They want to rescue Zhang Shun. However, as soon as they make eye contact with Wang Fan, they immediately give up the idea.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, the killing intention is so strong that no one will doubt that he is a devil, and no one wants to be his enemy.


    At this time, Wang Fan sneered, holding Zhang Shun''s collar in one hand, and the dagger on the other hand had been slowly put on Zhang Shun''s other ear.


    "Zhang Shun, your elder brother gave me an ear. I can''t be stingy. Please give me two ears for him."


    Wang Fan''s tone of voice is extremely gloomy, which makes people feel like falling into an ice cave.


    What''s more, he didn''t say this to frighten people. The dagger in his hand cut off Zhang Shun''s other ear.


    This is Zhang Shun with a bald head. At this time, his two ears were cut off, which made his head more smooth and round. Only his white head was dyed red with blood, which made him look a little creepy.


    Even the injured Zhang Shun was kicked to the ground by Wang Fan, and the gangsters of the bamboo leaf Gang quickly pulled him aside.


    Looking at Zhang Shun on the ground, Wang Fan turned his head and said to the gangster behind him who sent him a gift box: "you, go and pick up Zhang Shun''s ears and send them to your elder brother honestly. If there is anything wrong, I will cut your head!"


    Frightened by Wang Fan''s words, the young gangster quickly bent down to pick up Zhang Shun''s ear and put it into his pocket honestly.

 V2.Chapter 530

    Zhang Shun, who originally wanted to smash the seafood restaurant, was not only disgraced, but also severely taught by Wang Fan.


    All the people who witnessed Wang Fan''s methods couldn''t help gasping.


    Wang Fan, who looks so ordinary, is just like a devil. One second he said with a smile on his face. The next second he immediately pulled out his knife and cut Zhang Shun''s ear.


    In particular, brother Shui, who wants to tear down Wang Fan''s platform and is waiting to see a joke, is shocked by Wang Fan''s thunderbolt. He can''t help but think of the scene when brother Huo wants to fight with Wang Fan in the meeting room of the head office that day.


    At that time, in order to perform in front of shangguanjing, brother Huo frantically wanted to fight Wang Fan alone, but Wang Fan didn''t accept brother Huo''s challenge on the pretext of blood sickness.


    Not only does brother Huo Shao laugh at Wang Fan, but even brother Shui despises Wang Fan. But now it seems that shangguanjing, who stopped brother Huo at that time, must have seen Wang Fan''s unusual, so he changed the topic and proposed a new gambling agreement.


    As soon as he thought of making a fool of Wang Fan one after another, brother Shui''s back broke out in a cold sweat.


    But brother Shui is glad that Wang Fan didn''t turn his head to settle accounts with Zhang Shun after he beat them away. On the contrary, he sat back firmly in the chair with no anger on his face.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the chair, touched his pocket and said with a smile, "Damn, there is no smoke!"


    One side of the water elder brother heard Wang Fan''s words, quickly took out the cigarette box, took out the cigarette to pass up, mouth flattering said: "where elder brother, I have here."


    "The trough! This is a high-grade cigarette! Ah Shui, it seems that you are doing a good business here. You should be making a lot of money, right Wang Fan took the cigarette and said with a smile.


    Brother Shui, who was smiling, was stunned when he heard Wang Fan''s words, and then explained in a hurry: "brother fan, I didn''t dare to move the company''s accounts. I used to support the situation, and I''m not willing to give up at ordinary times!"


    "Ha ha! A Shui, what are you nervous about? I''m just joking with you. Brothers, what''s the point of spending money for the club? As long as you are loyal to my elder brother, my elder brother will not treat my brothers badly! "


    When Wang Fan said these words, he specially looked at those gangsters at the door, and his meaning was self-evident.


    The river''s Lake is a place to work hard. It''s more realistic than any other place.


    If you want your brothers to recognize you, you should not only have means, courage, but also friendship.


    What is love?


    There are always people who say that it''s friendship to go all out for the sake of brothers.


    But in today''s society, when something goes wrong, a big brother is willing to stand up for his younger brother and even more willing to take money to settle the trouble for his younger brother.


    So Wang Fan''s words let the gangsters on the scene understand his mind in a moment, and understand the new leader''s working style of Sanlian gang.


    It''s not easy to follow a fierce and cruel elder brother. Now the elder brother is willing to provide financial security for his younger brothers. It''s really a once-in-a-lifetime experience!


    At present, these gangsters, regardless of what brother Shui thought, came to Wang Fan and showed their loyalty to the elder brother.


    In the face of these gangsters, Wang Fan nodded his head with satisfaction and said with a smile: "brothers, what I want Wang Fan to do is to be fierce and cruel enough! Many brothers! As long as my brothers give me face, I will not treat you badly! "


    "Brother fan, we were born to be members of the Sanlian Gang, but we died to be ghosts of the Sanlian Gang! As long as brother fan doesn''t dislike you, we are willing to follow you! "


    "Yes! Brother fan, we are all your younger brothers. If you have anything, just tell us! "


    "We brothers, most admire those who value friendship. Brother fan, take us to work!"


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    Wang Fan''s words caused a lot of noise in the hall.


    All the people showed their loyalty so enthusiastically, but they made brother Shui very embarrassed. At this time, all the people who were quarreling with Wang Fan were his former subordinates. Now they changed jobs in front of him, which really made him lose his face.


    You want to leave this awkward place, but you are worried that Wang Fan has an opinion on you. But if you just stand here, brother Shui feels hot on his face and wants to find a way to get in.


    Just when brother Shui hesitated and felt hot and uncomfortable, Wang Fan turned to brother Shui and said with a smile, "ah Shui, your brothers are bold and forthright, ha ha! It seems that you usually teach them the rules of the world! "


    "What brother Fan said is that all my brothers are lovers. We are willing to follow big brothers like you!" Water brother said against his heart.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan suddenly clapped the armrest of the chair and said to the crowd in a loud voice: "good! Since you believe me so much, I''ll go to Zhuye Gang tomorrow and ask brother ah Gou to come back! By the way, teach the bamboo leaf Gang a lesson! "


    As soon as he said this, brother Shui was startled, but he didn''t dare to say anything against it when he saw his subordinates looking forward to it.


    Brother Shui, there are only 20 or 30 brothers here. If you really want to fight with the bamboo leaf Gang, you don''t have to be an opponent of the bamboo leaf gang. After all, the bamboo leaf gang has become very powerful and there are many ruthless roles in the gang.


    "Since you are willing to follow Wang Fan, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Looking at those who once flattered him, now they turn to Wang Fan''s arms. Brother Shui''s heart is a burst of anger, and he can''t help but come up with a very insidious idea.


    Since Wang Fan wants to take these people to provoke the bamboo leaf Gang, he just uses situ Hao''s hand to teach them a lesson. These ungrateful guys, by the way, frustrate Wang Fan''s prestige.


    With this idea, brother Shui didn''t mention the bamboo leaf Gang any more. He just stood by and looked on coldly.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the chair of the grand master, waited for the thugs of the triad Gang to finish their conversation. Then he continued: "brothers, I''ll go with a Shui about this. Just keep our territory and prevent them from taking advantage of the opportunity."


    "What? Van Gogh, am I the only one to go with you? " Is secretly thinking about how to pit Wang Fan''s water brother, heard Wang Fan''s words startled, a face flustered asked.


    Wang Fan shook his head and said in a relaxed tone: "how can there be only two of us?"


    "So


    "Ah Gang! And ah Gang! Let''s go to teach situ Hao a lesson and let him know our brother''s strength! Ha ha Wang Fan, pointing at brother gang, said with a laugh.

 V2.Chapter 531

    Oriental Plaza, located in the new development zone of B city, is an entertainment city integrating eating, drinking, playing and having fun. It is also the largest industry of Zhuye gang in B city.


    The above ground buildings of the entertainment city are divided into eight floors, which respectively gather all kinds of shops for people''s consumption, ranging from various kinds of snacks to cinemas and gyms, and even all kinds of luxury brands rent counters here.


    Under the surface, there is a large parking lot for customers who come to spend.


    Although the scale of Oriental Plaza is very large and the daily turnover is really amazing, the most profitable business here is the casino hidden in the lower floor of the underground garage.


    When the bamboo leaf gang was first established, situ Hao and several of his subordinates forcibly rented the second floor of the underground garage from the developers of Oriental Plaza as the site for their casinos.


    Because of the underworld background, although the developer was very dissatisfied with situ Hao''s practice, he finally signed a contract and rented the second floor underground garage to them.


    With such a hidden gambling place, situ Hao began to collect money crazily. It didn''t take long for Zhuye Gang to make a lot of money, which not only strengthened the gang''s power, but also successfully acquired the whole Oriental Plaza.


    Of course, it''s not easy to ask how much money was spent on the acquisition of Oriental Plaza, or whether it was, because the former boss of Oriental Plaza, after signing a contract with situ Hao for the sale of Oriental Plaza, his family died in a car accident.


    For such a strange event, there are many versions circulating in city B, but the circulation of these versions does not affect the business of Oriental Plaza, let alone the money making of the casinos on the second floor underground.


    With money, situ Hao''s desire began to expand day by day. He was tired of making money in casinos. He paid more attention to drugs.


    At first, the influence of the bamboo leaf gang was not strong, and there were only dozens of brothers in the gang, so even if situ Hao wanted to get involved in the drug business, he could not compete with the Sanlian gang.


    But situ Hao is not a character to be slaughtered. From the beginning, he banned other gangs from selling drugs in his casino.


    Such a decision made the Sanlian Gang very dissatisfied, and because of this, the Sanlian gang and the Zhuye Gang have always had friction. But for the intervention of the police, the fighting between the two gangs would not have stopped.


    It was not until Zhao Zheng returned to w province and took over the leading position of Sanlian gang that Zhuye Gang completely controlled the drug business of its own gambling house.


    It is said that they are in charge of the business. In fact, they are just selling the drugs of Sanlian gang at their own casinos. Their supply channel is still from Shuige of Sanlian gang.


    However, this kind of sales method can''t satisfy the ambitious situ Hao, but he has never been able to find an upstream seller who doesn''t change the supply channel, so situ Hao has been holding his strength and wants to eat the market under the water brother of Sanlian gang.


    However, the power of the bamboo leaf Gang continues to expand, but it still can''t catch up with the strength of the triad gang. No matter the scale of the gang, the status of the gang in the underworld, and the association with the upper class, the bamboo leaf gang has always been a supporting role.


    This time, Zhao Zheng''s sudden disappearance, as well as the leader of Sanlian gang and Dingsheng company, became an unknown outsider, but made situ Hao feel the coming of hope.


    He learned from the inside of the Sanlian gang that Zhao Zheng''s disappearance triggered a power struggle within the Sanlian gang. Situ Hao wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to eat the Sanlian Gang''s drug market first, and then to clean up other businesses of the Sanlian gang.


    It is because of this idea that there will be kidnap dog, ask Jin not to change the upstream shipping channel, and arrange Zhang Shun to smash the water.


    Situ Hao, who has never had a good feeling for the Sanlian Gang, is full of confidence in his plan.


    In his opinion, the gangsters of the Sanlian gang are just a group of mobs. Although there are a large number of gangsters, few of them can really catch his eye.


    What''s more, the Sanlian gang has no leader now, which is the best time for him to show his skills.


    However, when Zhang Shun was carried back to the second floor of Dongfang Square, his dreams were completely shattered!


    Looking at Zhang Shun, whose head is covered with gauze after gauze, situ Hao, sitting on the sofa, frowns and looks like he''s going to kill someone.


    Zhang Shun, who had a big head for several circles, carefully looked at situ Hao and nervously said: "brother Hao, it''s my carelessness. I got it from the boy named Wang Fan. I''m ashamed of you!"


    "Shunzi, don''t say that. You went out to work for me and suffered so much. I''m sorry for you!" Situ Hao said in a low voice.


    "Brother Hao, don''t worry. I''ll fight for your face. I''ll kill Wang Fan!" Zhang Shun said with gnashing teeth.


    If Zhang Shun can''t find face for himself, he won''t have to work in the underworld of B city in the future.


    So what Zhang Shun said is very firm, and it''s really his idea from the bottom of his heart.


    But situ Hao, who is usually hot tempered, is extremely calm at the moment. He looks at Zhang Shun and asks: "Shun Zi, to tell you the truth, that guy Wang Fan, if he doesn''t attack you secretly, are you sure to win when you fight with him?"


    "Brother Hao, don''t you know my skill? It''s not my boasting. None of the rubbish of Sanlian gang can take a few moves from me. Even if it''s hot, I can beat him in ten moves! " Although his ears were cut, Zhang Shun still had some confidence.


    Listening to Zhang Shun''s words, situ Hao touched his chin and said, "according to you, this guy named Wang fan is just lucky to hurt you."


    "Brother Hao, this boy is very overcast. He pretends to talk to me, pretends to admit defeat, coaxes him to approach me, and then suddenly attacks my vital point, alas! It''s all my fault! Otherwise, I would not lose such a big face! " Zhang Shun sighed with regret.


    "Losing face is a small matter. We still need to recognize the strength of our opponent. If he is really just a person who hurt you by his cleverness, then we don''t have to be so nervous. After all, cleverness can be used once, and there will never be a second time!" Situ Hao said with a sneer.


    "Brother Hao, I want to take some brothers and throw the boy into the sea. Please give me a chance!" Zhang Shun said with fierce eyes.

 V2.Chapter 532

    Just as situ Hao was pondering how to teach Wang Fan, Wang Fan, the new leader of Qingshui Hall of Sanlian Gang, was eating sushi and drinking the most famous sake of r country, listening to Miao Qing and Akutagawa Shin talking about their respective achievements.


    The reason why Sanlian Gang is called this name is that there are three clans under the guild, which manage and manage the business of the guild respectively.


    In addition to the Qingshui hall where Wang Fan lives, there are also the flame hall managed by brother Huo Pao and the Yihe hall managed by brother Xiaosha.


    Miao Qing and Akutagawa letter according to Wang Fan''s command, respectively, after entering the Tangkou of chic brother and hot brother, they also started their own actions.


    Miao Qing, who was drinking sake, frowned and scolded: "Damn it! What a fuckin ''entertainment company! It''s a chicken coop! Not to mention the little models, even the actors and singers who signed the contract also made money by selling meat! It''s disgusting


    "Sister Qing, when you were in H city before, didn''t you have any contact with hundred gardens? Isn''t the princess there just drinking with her Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "You know what! There is no skin and meat business in Baihua garden in H city. All the guests are brought out, and I don''t like this kind of thing at all. Peonies seldom talk about it with me. " Miao Qing said angrily.


    "Well.. Didn''t you try the method I said? " Wang Fan asked carefully.


    "Try you! The models, actors and singers who signed up in the company arrange their business every day by the dashing Niang Pao. They don''t have the heart to be anchors at all. Moreover, they also say that being an anchor is too limited. It''s better to have fun with the guests! Damn it! How disgusting I am Miao Qing said back, the expression of some exaggerated retching.


    Akutagawa shook his head and said, "these people are used to this kind of life. If you want to change it, it''s really hard!"


    "That is to say! Now you are forcing me to persuade these women to be good. They can''t listen! Actually, someone told me that whoever can introduce the gold master to them will listen to what they say! Can a woman say such shameless words? " The more Miao Qing said, the more angry he was.


    Seeing that Miao Qing''s mood was not right, Wang Fan did not dare to ask any more. He had to turn his head to Akutagawa shin and asked, "Shin, what''s the situation over there?"


    "I''ve already done it!" Akutagawa letter drinking sake, face calm way back.


    As soon as he heard that Akutagawa Shin was handed over here, Miao Qing asked excitedly, "how about it? That bull force roars hot, has been killed by you? "


    "That''s not true. It''s just a little friction. It''s not as intense as that." Akutagawa replied with a smile.


    "Cut! Little friction? Can''t you just break his leg and let him go? " Miao Qing asked with disdain.


    "Flame hall is the most important and the most important one among the three entrances of the Sanlian gang. There are almost four or five hundred members here. I can''t drive away all the unconvinced ones one by one!" Akutagawa explained in embarrassment.


    Listening to Akutagawa''s words, Wang Fan nodded with approval and said: "what the letter said is very reasonable. We are not to dissolve the Sanlian Gang, but to stabilize Liu pangzi''s position in the Sanlian Gang, so we must not rush things."


    "Don''t rush? Every day I want to make money. Is this still a gangster? Wang Fan, aren''t you going to smash the show and get somebody? Let me go with you! I''m going crazy with those women Miao Qing moved his butt and sat down next to Wang Fan. She said.


    The first time I saw Miao Qing coquetry, looking at her slightly red cheek, Wang Fan really wanted to take a bite, but Akutagawa Shin was sitting opposite. He could only suppress his inner impulse, pretending to be very concerned, and said softly: "I didn''t expect that the degree of sake was so low, and he could make people drunk!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense there! I don''t care. I''m going to smash the show with you tomorrow. I don''t want to meet the women who are coquettish around me! I''ll kill them Miao Qing holds Wang Fan''s waist and leans on Wang Fan''s arms.


    Sitting opposite Wang Fan, Akutagawa Shin lowered his head and ate sushi on the plate. He didn''t even lift his eyelids, as if he didn''t hear what Miao Qing said at all.


    It''s really unexpected that Miao Qing would encounter such a big trouble. Wang Fan reached out and rubbed her hair with some pity, and said with a smile, "OK, tomorrow you will follow me to ask for someone!"


    "Really?" Miao Qing, who was still squinting and pretending to be drunk just now, was very excited when she heard Wang Fan''s words. She broke away from Wang Fan''s arms and asked excitedly.


    "You can go, but I have a condition!" Wang Fan looks at Miao Qing''s excited appearance, but he is worried.


    "What conditions?" Miao Qing asked warily.


    "You can''t fight anyone without me." Wang Fan said.


    "Damn it! What am I going to do if you beat everyone? Is it just a crowd? Do you want to take melon seeds and a small stool, sit by and watch you play cool quietly? " Miao Qing asked with a reluctant face.


    "Situ Hao of Zhuye Gang is not a simple role either. If he can make Zhuye Gang bigger in B city, he must have a special background. Even Zhao Zheng can''t uproot him. How can we kill them all at once?" Wang Fan explained.


    "What brother Fan said is very reasonable. As far as I know, the previous conflicts between the bamboo leaf gang and the Sanlian Gang didn''t seem to take any advantage, but they actually drove out all the other gangs in their own territory. I have to say that situ Hao is also a very resourceful guy!" Mr. Akutagawa added.


    "According to you, situ Hao is really a good opponent?" Wang Fan became interested in situ Hao.


    For a long time, except for Li Huairen, who met in H City, Wang Fan has been a wise opponent. Most of the others are simple minded guys with developed limbs, and their combat effectiveness is really not worth mentioning.


    Now listening to Akutagawa''s talk about situ Hao, Wang Fan feels that this guy is definitely not a simple character.


    He has the courage to fight against the triad, and in the conflicts, he has not been eaten by the powerful triad, but has actually secured his own territory. This is definitely a man with great scheming and ambition.


    The stronger the opponent is, the more he can arouse Wang Fan''s desire to fight. He needs such an opponent to prove his value in the underworld.


    Taking a cup of sake in front of him, Wang Fan drank it with satisfaction. He said to Akutagawa shin and Miao Qing with a smile: "maybe after killing situ Hao, we can stabilize the overall situation. We don''t need to go to great trouble any more."

 V2.Chapter 533

    When the night comes, the evil side hidden in people''s heart will slowly show.


    At the entrance of the second floor underground of Oriental square, the minivan with the sign of sushi restaurant stops there steadily. Wang Fan, the co driver, smokes a cigarette and looks at the gangsters of bamboo leaf Gang guarding at the entrance.


    "Brother fan, this is the territory of the bamboo leaf gang. Do we really go in like this?" The water elder brother sitting in the back row glanced at several people not far away and asked in a low voice.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Miao Qing in the driver''s seat said impatiently, "these guys, why don''t you come here? Don''t you see I parked here? More or less to scold


    If Wang Fan hadn''t stopped Miao Qing, she would have blocked the truck directly at the door, because when Wang Fan came, he told her that he couldn''t take the initiative to attack any members of the bamboo leaf gang. After all, the purpose of their coming here today is not to completely eliminate the bamboo leaf gang.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, looked at Miao Qing awkwardly, turned to brother Shui and said, "ah Shui, have you ever been here before?"


    "No, I know situ Hao''s home is here, but it''s really his first time." Water brother whispered back.


    "They don''t dare to meet us, do they?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "With situ Hao''s character, I don''t dare to show up!" Water elder brother returns a way.


    "Whatever! Wang Fan, let me teach those guys a lesson first, and then let''s kill them. The guy named situ Hao will definitely come to us! " Miao Qing''s Kung Fu of talking has already held the knife in his hand.


    It''s not the first time to see Miao Qing''s brother Shui. At this time, he realized how hot the woman''s temper was. He was very glad that when he was in the head office, he didn''t take the initiative to challenge Miao Qing like brother Dasha.


    As soon as Miao Qing''s words were finished, two men came out of the gate on the second floor. Then a dozen strong men came out of the gate and followed them to the van.


    Among the two people walking first, one is Zhang Shun who was cut off by Wang Fan, the other is a new face that Wang Fan has never seen.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask a question, brother Shui in the back row reminded him, "the man who followed Zhang Shun is Li Yang, the think tank beside situ Hao."


    "Li Yang? Or a think tank? " Looking at Li Yang''s suit and shoes and the gold rimmed glasses on his face, Wang Fan showed a very interested expression.


    "You won''t be stimulated to like men, will you?" Miao Qing looked at the expression on Wang Fan''s face and asked in surprise.


    "How could it be?" Startled by Miao Qing''s words, Wang Fan quickly denied it.


    While they were talking, Zhang Shun and Li Yang had already walked to the truck. Li Yang, who was wearing gold rimmed glasses, pushed his eyes and went to the co pilot alone. He laughed at Wang Fan and asked, "is it brother fan? Hello, brother Hao


    "Hey hey, brother Hao is really polite. He even arranged so many people to meet me. If you don''t tell me, I think it''s going to open up the battle and do it directly!" Wang Fan puffed a cigarette ring and glanced at Zhang Shun and the strong men behind him.


    Listen to Wang Fan''s words clearly, but Li Yang still keeps smiling and doesn''t make any explanation.


    Taking his eyes away from Zhang Shun''s face, Wang Fan looked at Li Yang who was standing in front of him and said with a smile, "it''s worthy of being the right hand around situ Hao. He is so calm. I appreciate you very much!"


    "Brother fan, please Li Yang is not proud of Wang Fan''s praise. He still looks at Wang Fan sitting on the co pilot with a professional smile.


    Open the door and walk out of the pickup truck, Wang Fan threw away the cigarette butt in his hand and walked to the gate not far away under the guidance of Li Yang.


    Zhang Shun, who only showed his face with bandage on his head, looked at Wang Fan passing by with disdainful eyes. He opened his mouth and muttered a few words in a low voice, but soon he closed his mouth again.


    Miao Qing, with a knife in her hand, has no intention to hide her killing. She looks at Zhang Shun in a low voice.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Shun was looking at the heart hair, face a tight guard asked.


    "Nothing. I just don''t think your head is round enough!" When Miao Qing talks, he stares at Zhang Shun''s nose.


    With a slight frown, Zhang Shun took a step back and said angrily, "are you insane? What nonsense? "


    Wang Fan, who had already arrived at the door, heard the conversation between them, looked back at Miao Qing, who was standing face to face with Zhang Shun, and cried, "sister Qing!"


    Hearing Wang Fan calling himself, Miao Qing looks up and down at Zhang Shun, sneers at him, and turns to Wang Fan''s position.


    Stepping into the gate on the second floor and passing through a passage equipped with incandescent lamps, Wang Fan and they soon came to the gate of the casino.


    There are three basketball courts with all kinds of gambling equipment and tables in the space. The smoke under the light rises slowly, just like a fairyland.


    All kinds of men and women, surrounded by all kinds of gambling, excitedly concerned about the chips on the table, did not realize these people at the gate of the casino.


    "I didn''t expect that the business here is so good. It seems that the business of your bamboo leaf Gang is really booming!" Wang Fan stood at the door, looking at the hot scene in the casino, said to Li Yang.


    Push the eyeglass frame, Li Yang modestly said: "brother Hao''s business has been good, but still can''t compare with the business of your Sanlian gang."


    "Oh, that''s true! After all, it''s not easy for a small gang like you to have such a business. There''s no way to compare it with our Sanlian Gang! " Wang Fan returned calmly.


    It was Li Yang who politely said the scene words, but no one could think that Wang Fan was not polite at all, which made Li Yang''s face a little uneasy and even more angry.


    After Wang Fan, brother Shui saw that Li Yang''s face became ugly. He quickly fanned the flames and said, "brother fan, brother fan speaks more directly. Don''t take it to heart."


    This is like adding fuel to the fire, but also let Li Yang down, has been maintaining a professional smile, he frowned for the first time, but also the first time to show an unhappy expression.


    However, Wang Fan, who was standing beside him, didn''t seem to see the change of Li Yang''s face. He then said, "brother, I don''t think you are an ordinary person. It''s difficult to achieve something great after all to follow situ Hao in such a place. If you want to change your job, I''ll be happy to provide you with a platform!"


    It''s very irritating to ridicule situ Hao blatantly, and he''s still in situ Hao''s territory. Now he wants to dig the corner of the wall without any disguise. He just doesn''t pay attention to situ Hao.


    Li Yang shook his head and did not respond to Wang Fan''s words.

 V2.Chapter 534

    At the gate of a luxury private room in the southeast corner of the casino, Wang Fan stands there, waiting for Li Yang to open the door of the private room for him. Miao Qing stands behind Wang Fan with a short knife on her face.


    "You can''t go in with weapons." A strong man at the door frowned and pointed to the knife in Miao Qing''s hand.


    Miao Qing, wearing a short skirt and black silk stockings, glanced at the strong man and straightened out a pair of big white rabbits. He was very disdainful and asked, "why?"


    "That''s the rule!" The strong man said angrily.


    "I''m not from you. Why should I follow your rules?" Miao Qing eyes a stare, disdain of say.


    "If you want to see brother Hao, you must abide by our rules here!" With these words, the strong man reached for Miao Qing''s knife.


    Seeing that the strong man''s hand was fast enough to touch the blade of the knife, Miao Qing''s face showed a sly smile.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan has been paying attention to Miao Qing. He grabbed the strong man''s hand and stopped his behavior. He said to Miao Qing, "just wait for me at the door!"


    Miao Qing, who has already held her hand on the handle of the knife, watched Wang Fan block the strong man who was ready to attack her. The smile on her face disappeared in an instant. Before she lost her temper, she heard that Wang Fan had asked her to wait at the door. Miao Qing immediately became unhappy.


    Miao Qing is not only dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s hand, but also the strong man who was caught by Wang Fan''s wrist.


    The strong man who was caught by the wrist looked at Wang Fan, and the other hand quickly hit Wang Fan in the face.


    "Ka"


    The knife in Miao Qing''s hand didn''t come out of its sheath. It was on the throat of the strong man. She said with disdain, "believe it or not, I cut your head?"


    I didn''t expect that Miao Qing''s hand was so fast, and the strong man was also scared out in a cold sweat. He looked at Miao Qing stupidly, and put down his raised arm slowly.


    "Brother fan, this is the rule of our casino. Even when we go to see brother Hao, we can''t bring any lethal weapons." Li Yang said with a cold face.


    "Sister Qing, take the knife back." Wang Fan listened to Li Yang''s words and said to Miao Qing with a smile.


    Miao Qing, who took back his knife, looked back at a gang who was eating chicken legs and said to him, "fat man! You are holding my knife at the door, waiting for me to call you! Do you hear me


    "Good!" A gang swallows the chicken in his mouth and takes the knife Miao Qing throws to him.


    Brother Shui is looking at the scene full of gunpowder in front of him. He is also waiting at the door, but he doesn''t dare to say it after thinking about it.


    I''ve seen Miao Qing''s hot temper with my own eyes. Brother Shui doesn''t want to provoke this woman. If there''s a saying that Miao Qing is not happy, the girl will slap him in the face. Isn''t that a joke for the people of the bamboo sect?


    He handed the knife to a gang. Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan innocently and asked, "is that ok?"


    Releasing the strong man''s wrist, Wang Fan took Miao Qing''s hand and said with a smile, "sister Qing, you are so feminine. Why do you always look like a desperate Sanlang?"


    "Don''t sweet talk here. What you promise me is up to you!" Miao Qing white Wang Fan one eye, is very impolite said.


    "Good! Good! Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise! " Wang Fan talks and reaches for Miao Qing''s nose.


    Two people in front of the crowd scattered a wave of dog food, then looked at each other a smile, no below.


    Standing at the door, Li Yang was confused by Wang Fan, but he didn''t say much. Seeing that Miao Qing had dropped his knife according to the rules, he reached out and pushed the door of the private room in front of him.


    The exterior decoration is very luxurious, and the interior is also extremely luxurious. The decoration of the whole room is just like a noble mansion, but there is no soft bed in the room, only a big gambling table.


    At this time, situhao, sitting at the gambling table, was smoking a cigar and looking at the direction of the door. His face looked like he was waiting for Wang Fan.


    "Brother Hao, here we are Li Yang enters the house and says to situ Hao.


    Looking at Wang Fan, situ Hao smiles, points to the seat beside the gambling table opposite him and says, "please sit down!"


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Wang Fan agreed with a smile, strode to the seat, stretched out his hand to open the chair, and sat on it steadily.


    Miao Qing, who is with Wang Fan, is also standing on Wang Fan''s side, while brother Shui stands behind Wang fan intentionally or unintentionally, as if he doesn''t want to face situ Hao.


    "Who are these two?" Situ Hao used his cigar to light Miao Qing and brother Shui, and asked with a smile.


    "This is my woman, Qingjie! This is my brother, ah Shui Wang Fan introduced it with a smile.


    "Brother water! I heard that isn''t brother Shui the leader of Sanlian Qingshui hall? Is the leader of Qingshui hall changed now? " Situ Hao asked, narrowing his eyes and smiling.


    It''s obvious that he is trying to sow dissension between Wang Fan and brother Shui, so as soon as situ Hao''s words come out, Li Yang on one side says: "in recent years, the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, gathering talents to give up their position has happened from time to time. Brother Hao, maybe there will be other surprises tomorrow!"


    Two people sing in unison, obviously is talking about the Sanlian Gang this time, Zhao Zheng changed several big men in the gang, is also in the joke Sanlian Gang internal disunity.


    This makes brother Shui listen very harsh. He wanted to explain something about the gang, but he didn''t know where to start. He just stood there with a red face and didn''t answer.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the chair, looked at the smiling situ Hao and said: "survival of the fittest is a natural law. If you want to make the guild bigger, you must follow this law. If it''s a small guild, there''s no need to gather talents to give way. After all, the guild is too small to attract too many capable people! I don''t know if brother Hao can understand that? "


    "Do you mean our bamboo leaf Gang is a small Gang?" Situ Hao''s face sank and he asked.


    "I don''t know whether it''s small or not. Anyway, I just know that there is a gang like you, so if brother Hao has to understand that, I have nothing to say." Wang Fan didn''t think so.


    Zhang Shun, who was still standing at the door, was so angry when he heard that Wang Fan belittled his own gang. He said, "Damn, Wang, do you want to make trouble?"


    Zhang Shun''s words just came out. Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, Miao Qing had already used her Kung Fu and suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Shun. She raised her arm and slapped him in the face mercilessly.


    "Pa"


    The slap in the face is crisp and bright. Zhang Shun''s body tilts and falls to the ground.


    Without waiting for Zhang Shun to get up, Miao Qing, who was wearing a short skirt, kicked Zhang Shun''s face and scolded: "dare you peep at the bottom of my skirt? I''ll kill you hooligan

 V2.Chapter 535

    Watching Zhang Shun fall to the ground with a slap makes situ Hao''s face very hard to hang. However, in the face of Miao Qing''s skill, he didn''t jump up to teach her.


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean?" Situ Hao turned his head and looked at Wang Fan, and asked in a cold voice.


    "Oh? Situ Hao, I want to ask you, what do you mean by your staff? Are you bamboo leaf Gang so unruly? No big or small, is the following a crime? " Wang Fan raised his head and asked strongly.


    At this time, Miao Qing, who has already taught Zhang shun a lesson, looks at situ Hao and shows a very arrogant expression on his face. It seems that he may attack situ Hao at any time.


    When Li Yang saw Miao Qing''s formation, he immediately stepped forward and stood in front of situ Hao. He looked at Miao Qing without showing any weakness and said, "don''t forget, we still have people from your Sanlian Gang!"


    "Do you want to threaten me with the life of the hemp stick and the dog?" Wang Fan took a look at Li Yang, turned his head and said to situ Hao, "what''s the matter? Do you want to use such chips to negotiate with me? "


    "Wang, don''t think that if your Sanlian Gang is powerful, you can play with me. Although my Zhuye Gang doesn''t have many brothers, there isn''t a coward!" In the face of Wang Fan''s disdain, situ Hao also gave out cruel words.


    "Good! not bad Enough courage, enough courage Wang Fan gave a little smile and gave a thumb to situ Hao.


    Wang Fan suddenly praised situ Hao, which really surprised situ Hao. He looked at Wang Fan between the tables in doubt, frowned slightly, and muttered to himself.


    Looking at the puzzled expression on situ Hao''s face, Wang Fan said: "since brother Hao drags like this, I can''t help it. Well, my two brothers are dead or alive. If you give me a happy word, I can explain it to their family."


    "If you die, what do you say?" Situ Hao asked with a overcast face.


    "According to the rules of the river and lake, the wife and children in the family have to pay a settlement fee." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "What if I don''t?" Situ Hao said coldly.


    "No?" Wang Fan''s eyes narrowed and said, "I''ll see you in the police station!"


    "What? See you at the police station? " Just about to put his cigar to his mouth, situ Hao, hearing Wang Fan''s words, stares at him, and looks at him strangely.


    No matter how surprised situ Hao was, all the people in the room, except Miao Qing, looked at Wang Fan with surprised eyes.


    I was just talking about the rules of the river and the lake, but now I''m talking about the police again. It''s just unacceptable.


    "Yes! I''ll see you at the police station, of course! Didn''t you hear that? The police station in city B is the most representative of justice and the absolute killer of crime! " Wang Fan spits out a cigarette ring and looks at situ Hao with pride.


    "Well! Wang Fan, you are so overcast that you don''t play according to the routine! " Situ Hao snorted coldly and looked at Wang Fan who was elated.


    "Brother Hao, what''s the age? The fighting and killing in the river and lake can''t keep up with the trend. What''s more, no matter how powerful your brothers of the bamboo leaf gang are, they can''t be one as ten! If there is a fight, I''m afraid the Sanlian gang will lose its vitality. It''s hard for you to leave any hope! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Don''t think that your triad Gang is powerful. With the support of people from the police station, we dare not do anything about your people. Wang Fan, do you dare to bet with me? Even if you call people from the police station now, I won''t do anything!" Situ Hao''s mouth is full of confidence.


    "Oh? It seems that behind brother Hao, there are big men to support him? I don''t know if I know this big guy? " Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s not unusual that the Sanlian gang has the support of Shangguan mayor. You don''t want to use Shangguan mayor''s name. Come here to crush me! If you think so, you will be disappointed! " Situ Hao is very proud to say.


    Wang Fan was calm on the surface, but he was nervous in his heart.


    The big man behind the Sanlian Gang is Shangguan Hao. It didn''t surprise Wang Fan at all when it came out of situ Hao''s mouth. After all, as long as a man with a brain, he would certainly inquire about this kind of underworld affairs.


    What makes Wang Fan nervous is situ Hao''s attitude towards this matter.


    In front of him, situ Hao smokes a cigar and looks at Wang Fan with confidence and disdain.


    This kind of self-confidence is not pretended. It''s definitely the kind of self-confidence that is sure to win.


    And the disdain in his eyes can show what he thinks of the Sanlian gang and Shangguan Hao behind it.


    If a big brother of the underworld doesn''t pay for other big brothers of the underworld, Wang fan can understand such a style. After all, the rules of the underworld are always like this.


    But if this attitude is directed at the mayor of a city, or even the famous politicians here, then the information contained in it is absolutely not so simple.


    "Is there a powerful man behind situ hao?"


    Wang Fan stared into situ Hao''s eyes and thought to himself.


    At this time, situ Hao didn''t care about Wang Fan''s eyes. He was smoking a cigar and playing with chips on the table. It seemed that he was waiting for Wang Fan to ask him what he wanted.


    Through the confidence on situ Hao''s face and his contemptuous manner, Wang Fan had already guessed the whole thing in his heart.


    Behind situ Hao, there must be a backstage who is no less powerful than Shangguan Hao, the mayor. This is also the biggest chip that situ Hao dares to challenge the triad.


    But Wang Fanshi couldn''t figure out who could be more powerful than shangguanhao, the mayor of city B.


    The two people on the gambling table looked at each other and thought about each other. Several people standing beside them also smelled the smell of gunpowder in the air.


    Because of this sudden situation, the conversation between the two sides fell into a deadlock. As one side of the casino, situ Hao, with the lives of Ma Gan and ah Gou in his hand, naturally would not worry that Wang Fan would not continue to talk.


    After all, it''s not a good thing for the reputation of Sanlian Gang to spread if they ignore their brothers.


    The people who knew the benefits and interests of Wang Fan finally looked at Wang Fan, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who already had an idea in his mind, threw his cigarette butt on the ground and put it out with his feet. He frowned and said, "since brother Hao has made it clear that he is going to fight with us, let''s draw a path, and then we will be! As for the future who cry who laugh, hum! Let''s have a good day


    Wang Fan, with a murderous face, speaks with a loud voice, like thunder in the house.

 V2.Chapter 536

    Turned over faster than reading books!


    Just now, he looked like a smiley face, but now he looked at situ Hao with his head tilted. His eyes were full of fighting flavor.


    "Bang"


    The door of the room was knocked open, and a gang''s fat body rushed in from the door frame.


    Miao Qing, who is closest to the door, sees that a gang is about to fall to the ground. He reaches out and grabs a gang''s collar, and pulls him up with a copy.


    "Damn it! Who called the police


    Wearing a suit, Chen Xu walks in from the door with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Following behind Chen Xu, several police officers are all armed with weapons in their hands. They are ready to kill at any time.


    Situhao, sitting at the gambling table, looked at Wang Fan disdainfully and asked, "Wang Fan, you really have the ability!"


    "Wang Fan?" Chen Xu, standing at the door, also noticed Wang Fan sitting at the gambling table and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Mr. Chen, what brings you here?" Wang Fan was also surprised by Chen Xu''s appearance, but he didn''t want to explain anything to situ Hao.


    Chen Xu immediately took the cigarette from his mouth and said with a smile, "the police station has received the report that someone is looking for trouble here, so I''ll bring my brothers here to have a look."


    "Oh, Mr. Chen, this is HAOGE''s territory. If anyone is looking for trouble, you have to ask him!" Wang Fan talks and points to situ Hao.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, situ Hao looked at Chen Xu and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, we have no one to call the police. Are you mistaken?"


    "Misunderstood?" Chen Xu looked around at Wang Fan and situ Hao. He turned his eyes and then asked, "is it difficult? Is someone deliberately making trouble?"


    "Mr. Chen, maybe that''s true. Brother fan and I are talking business here. How can anyone get into trouble?" Speaking of this, situ Hao took a look at Wang Fan and asked with a smile, "brother fan, is that right?"


    Although both of them are very familiar with Chen Xu, no one wants Chen Xu to get involved, so when situ Hao asks, Wang Fan immediately says, "yes! Mr. Chen, it seems that you''re on a flight! We''re really talking business. No one''s asking for trouble. "


    "What''s the matter with this one lying on the ground?" Chen Xu looks at Zhang Shun on the ground and asks with a smile.


    "Sorry, this is my brother. I didn''t stand still after drinking too much. I fell down. It''s not in the way!" As he spoke, situ Hao gave Li Yang a wink.


    Li Yang nodded his head and quickly called the people at the door, dragging Zhang Shun out.


    When Zhang Shun was carried away by the gangsters of the bamboo leaf Gang, Chen Xu said with a smile, "since you two are talking business here, I shouldn''t bother you any more, but I have a word to remind you."


    "Go ahead, Mr. Chen!" Situ Hao stands up with a smile and looks at Chen Xu.


    "There are many ways to talk about business, not necessarily with a knife or a gun. Both of them are our friends of director Song. No matter who is injured, it''s a sad thing, so! You talk slowly. My brothers and I are waiting on the top. When you finish talking, we''ll go back to do the work! " When Chen Xu talks, his eyes aim at Wang Fan and situ Hao, and his face shows an expression that people can''t understand.


    Chen Xu''s words have been very clear. He didn''t come to Dongfang Square by mistake this time. On the contrary, he got intelligence. Under the arrangement of Songzhuang, he came here specially to supervise Wang Fan and situ Hao.


    Of course, Wang Fan and situ Hao are not fools. When they hear Chen Xu''s words, they immediately understand the current situation.


    Since Chen Xu is here, the matter can''t be discussed any more.


    But things can''t be settled like this. After all, Ma Gan and ah gou are still in situ Hao''s hands. Wang Fan must find a way to take people away.


    Wang Fan, who is still sitting on the chair, looks at Chen Xu and situ Hao and thinks a little, then says: "brother Hao, since Mr. Chen has said that, let''s not hide it. Let''s each take out the chips for tonight. Let''s bet a game. Whoever loses or wins, let God make an arrangement."


    When he heard Wang Fan''s proposal, situ Hao was very happy.


    When it comes to other ways to solve the problem, situ Hao may not be able to accept it, but if he wants to solve the problem with gambling, he is sure to win.


    To be able to go to today''s glory, situ Hao completely depends on the home of the casino, although he dare not say how powerful his skills are, but so far he has not met opponents.


    At the moment, Wang fan is arrogant and wants to win himself at the gambling table. Is that actually putting his face together and letting himself ravage?


    When he thought that he would be able to abuse Wang Fan for a while, situ Hao''s heart was a burst of ecstasy, but his face was still a very indifferent expression, very gentlemanly said: "since brother Fan said so, how can I not agree?"


    "Wait a minute, such an interesting thing, count me in! I like to take part in gambling, especially big gambling. I''m more interested in it! " Standing at the door, Chen Xu goes to the gambling table, pulls a chair and sits between them.


    Not expecting Chen Xu to attend, situ Hao said in a hurry: "Mr. Chen, why don''t I arrange for my staff to find you another gambling table? You and your brothers are happy tonight. If you lose, it''s all my fault! "


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid I can''t afford it? " Chen Xu''s face sank. He dropped his gun on the gambling table and then said, "Damn it! I''m going to gamble here today. Let''s see who won''t give me such face! "


    Chen Xu scolded there. Situ Hao''s face was a little ugly, but no matter how dissatisfied he was with Chen Xu, he did not dare to fight him directly.


    People who work in the underworld are more or less friendly with the police. Although they do not hide their subtle relationship with the police, they are not willing to mention their relationship with the police.


    Because of this, although situ Hao and Wang Fan keep in touch with the police, they are not willing to let the police participate in the negotiation.


    Maybe this is the last bit of stubbornness of the gangsters in the Jianghu.


    Although it is impossible for today''s underworld to be at odds with the officials representing the imperial court like the older generation of old people, they never want to be too close to the masters of these officials.


    But in the face of Chen Xu so strong into the game, situ Hao and no way to refuse, he had to bitterly sit back in the chair, brow locked did not say anything.


    Wang Fan, who has been watching coldly, is really cool when he looks at situ Hao''s collapse in front of Chen Xu. Although he doesn''t like Chen Xu''s joining, it''s not his territory after all, and he can''t offend Chen Xu, the troublemaker.

 V2.Chapter 537

    As a subordinate of Songzhuang, the first elder brother of B city police station, Chen Xu is the most proud assistant of Songzhuang. Of course, he is not unaware of these tricks in the underworld.


    Even in his early years, he had the experience of undercover, so his attitude towards situ Hao and Wang Fan was just like that of Ming Jing.


    Underworld figures do not want to be interfered in their own affairs by the police, and the police are not very disgusted with underworld affairs?


    As a person with some social status in B city, Chen Xu has always held a disdainful attitude towards gangsters. If Songzhuang hadn''t received a tip off and worried that situ Hao and Wang Fan would make a big deal in Dongfang Square, he would not have brought his brothers here.


    Since his eldest brother let go, Chen Xu naturally can''t let the two people in front of him make a fool of himself. After all, if there is explosive news in city B, Songzhuang, the police chief, will lose face.


    Ignoring the lukewarm attitude of Wang Fan and situ Hao, Chen Xu, who was smoking, glanced at the people in the room, turned to Li Yang who was standing at the door and said, "you! Go to a Dutch officer and get a deck of playing cards! "


    Hearing Chen Xu''s command, Li Yang subconsciously looks at situ Hao. After getting permission from situ Hao, he leaves the room and goes out.


    After Li Yang left the room, Chen Xu took a look at situ Hao and Wang Fan, and then said, "since you two want to gamble, I''ll help you. But look at what you two mean. I''m not welcome to join the gambling game, so I''ll be aggrieved and be a Dutch official for you two brothers."


    As soon as Chen Xu''s words came out, situ Hao frowned. He said with some dissatisfaction: "Mr. Chen, we usually have a good relationship. There''s no need to play with me like this."


    "Oh? Ho, what do you mean? Do you think I will be partial to Van Gogh? " Chen Xu vomits a cigarette ring and looks at situ Hao. He asks impolitely.


    "I don''t need to say that we all know the relationship between the Sanlian gang and Director Song. Shouldn''t I doubt that Mr. Chen came here to help the Sanlian Gang?" Situ Hao did not show weakness because of Chen Xu''s attitude, but still expressed his dissatisfaction.


    At this time, Wang Fan, sitting opposite situ Hao, listened to their conversation, but his brow was wrinkled.


    Although Songzhuang has made it clear that he hopes to cooperate with Wang Fan, it does not mean that Chen Xu will help him.


    There are countless intrigues in the world. It''s not uncommon to get close to you on the surface and stab you in the back.


    If you trust Chen Xu too much at this time, if he and situ Hao join hands secretly, Wang Fan will suffer a great loss. Therefore, Wang fan is very polite to Chen Xu on the surface, but he is also on guard against him in the heart.


    However, brother Shui, who is standing behind Wang Fan, has a proud look on his face when he hears Chen Xu''s lecture to situ Hao. He glances at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, approaches Wang Fan''s ear and whispers: "brother fan, our company has always had accounts with Director Song."


    Wang Fan, who is full of worries, is stunned when he hears brother Shui''s words.


    But soon, Wang Fan''s face was calm again.


    He always knew the relationship between Zhao Zheng and Shangguan Hao, so Wang Fan thought that Song Zhuang''s maintenance of Zhao Zheng was to please Shangguan Hao.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhao Zheng''s company had accounts with Songzhuang, which was really a surprise to Wang Fan.


    As for what kind of account transactions, Wang Fan did not have time to ask. In fact, even if he did not ask, he could guess 7788.


    It is no more than Zhao Zheng''s clever scheme to share the stolen goods with Songzhuang, or a cover up for offering bribes.


    But Wang Fan didn''t get rid of his worries because of brother Shui''s words. After all, Zhao Zheng was able to bribe Songzhuang, and situ Hao was able to do the same


    Moreover, according to the current situation, situ Hao and Chen Xu are no strangers. Although the relationship between him and Songzhuang is not necessarily as deep as Zhao Zheng''s, at least they should have had money contacts.


    Isn''t there a saying circulating in the society?


    The four major railways in the river and Lake: they passed the window together, carried guns together, shared stolen goods together, and went whoring together.


    Maybe in situ Hao''s eyes, the Sanlian gang has changed its leader, and Songzhuang probably hasn''t had close contact with Wang Fan. That''s why he mentioned the relationship with the first brother of the police station in front of Wang Fan.


    But it also fully exposed situ Hao''s confidence in the relationship between him and Song Zhuang.


    Wang Fan, who saw situ Hao''s thoughts, touched his chin and said, "brother Hao, our two families have a lot of friendship with Mr. Chen. I think since Mr. Chen is willing to help, we shouldn''t say anything more hurtful!"


    Satisfied with Wang Fan''s words, Chen Xu nodded and said: "brother fan''s words are reasonable. City B police station has always been fair and just. It''s also your blessing that I want to mediate with you today. If I really don''t want to give face, hum! I don''t ask for it


    Chen Xu finally hummed and pulled down his face, which also showed his attitude, which made situ Hao more worried.


    Each of the three people had something on their mind, but they couldn''t say it clearly for a moment. The atmosphere in the room became more and more tense.


    He thought that he had occupied all the time, place and people in his own territory, but he didn''t expect to kill Chen Xu on the way, which made him crazy.


    Although he was extremely worried that Chen Xu was partial to Wang Fan, situ Hao was unable to resist. He wanted to tear the two people in front of him to pieces.


    Li Yang, who went out to get the playing cards, came back. He went to Chen Xu and put the playing cards on the table. He said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, the playing cards you want."


    "Good!" Chen Xu checks the package of playing cards, takes the card box apart and plays with it at will.


    Seeing that Chen Xu had no objection to playing cards, Li Yang walked back to situ Hao''s side, stooped close to his ear and whispered something to him.


    After listening to Li Yang''s words, situ Hao, who was frowning just now, slightly relieved his nervous look. He took a puff of his cigar and asked casually, "since Mr. Chen is willing to help us with justice, we''ll have a good bet!"


    "Right! That''s what I''m talking about! " Chen Xu said with satisfaction. Then he turned to Wang Fan and asked with a smile, "brother fan, you are the guest. How do you say to bet?"


    "I seldom take part in gambling, and I don''t know much about some complicated games. Since everyone is sincere, let''s choose a simple game." Wang Fan took a look at situ Hao, and then said: "you and I each draw a card, one will win! How about it? "


    "Turn and stare? ha-ha! Simple and rude! Have character! I love it Chen Xu clapped the table and said with approval.

 V2.Chapter 538

    It''s really very simple, that is, everyone draws out a playing card, and then makes a bet. If the points of the two cards are the same, the order of spades, hearts, clubs and squares is used to determine who wins or loses.


    This kind of gambling method is simple, and it is not easy to cheat. After all, after taking out the cards, it is directly announced to the public, so many people who don''t want to be too troublesome will choose this kind of eye-catching gambling method.


    After confirming the way of gambling, situ Hao didn''t raise any objection. He told Li Yang, Ma Gan and ah Gou were taken to the room.


    Injured dog see Wang Fan, a face of incredible, he did not expect to be able to save himself will be Wang Fan.


    But Ma Gan was very excited when he saw Wang Fan. If it wasn''t for being pulled on the shoulder, he would have run to take Wang fan out of his thigh and cried.


    "Brother fan, I''ve brought you all the people. How can we make a bet?" Situ Hao glanced at the two men who were under his command, and asked Wang Fan with a proud expression.


    "People in your hands, here is your territory, brother Hao, make a price!" Wang Fan said disapprovingly.


    "Good! One person in a game, bet one million, you win, you take away, you lose, hehe! Would you please transfer the money to my account? " Situ Hao said confidently.


    "Of course, it''s rare that brother Hao can trust me so much that he doesn''t need me to show you cash. What else can I say?" Wang Fan nodded and said.


    After they had talked about the chips and rules of the gambling game, they got up from their seats. Chen Xu, who was sitting in the middle of the gambling table, put his playing cards on the table and put them in a circle.


    "You are willing to accept defeat! Don''t embarrass me Chen Xu, who was sitting in the middle of the two, took a look at them and said with a smile.


    "Of course!" Situ Hao nodded with a smile, turned his head to Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, you are the guest. This is the first one. You should come first."


    "Oh? Then I''m not welcome! " Wang Fan reached out with a smile, picked out one of the playing cards, turned over and put it on the table.


    "Ten hearts"


    People staring at Wang fan out of the playing cards, have burst out the card surface value and color.


    Ten o''clock, although not tebi''s big, but in playing cards, it''s also a card with a better chance of winning. What''s more, the suit of this card is red peach, which increases the difficulty for situ Hao''s next choice.


    Looking at the cards on the table, Wang Fan raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, it''s such a good start, brother Hao! Look at you


    Standing on one side, he craned his neck and watched the situation on the gambling table. As soon as Wang Fan came up, he drew a big card. The tense expression on his face also eased a lot.


    Even Chen Xu, sitting at the gambling table, was surprised by Wang Fan''s luck. He said with a smile, "today''s gambling is destined to be very interesting."


    "Yes? Is Mr. Chen so optimistic about brother fan''s luck? " As he spoke, situ Hao also reached out and selected a playing card. He picked up the card and said, "the fortune teller said that I would be out of luck today. I don''t know if it''s true!"


    Speaking Kung Fu, situ Hao has put his playing card on the table. With a smile on his face, he looked at the card face and said to Wang Fan: "sorry, spade ten, it''s only a little bigger than the card in your hand!"


    "Damn it! How could such a thing happen? " Chen Xu looks at the playing cards in situ Hao''s hand and opens his mouth in surprise.


    Not far away, Ma Gan and ah Gou also saw the playing cards in situ Hao''s hands, which made them feel desperate for a moment. They couldn''t help looking at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, standing at the gambling table, has a gloomy look on his face. His brow is locked and he looks at situ Hao.


    "Why do you look like that, brother fan? Do you want to go back? " Smug situ Hao asked with disdain.


    "You''re kidding! It''s only a million dollars, but I can''t afford to lose! " Wang Fan clenched his teeth and returned.


    "That''s good. Since brother fan doesn''t care about the money, I''ll accept it." Situ Hao said in a strange way.


    Wang Fan, who had a bad start, didn''t talk to situ Hao any more. He took a look at Ma Gan and ah gou not far away, and said to situ Hao, "this one, I''ll bet two people! Dare you? "


    "Oh? Brother fan, do you want to make a decision? " Situ Hao looked back at the two people behind him and asked with a smile.


    "Yes! I like to cut the mess quickly! If you don''t want to procrastinate, how dare you? " Wang Fan asked impatiently.


    "Dare! Why not? Since brother fan wants to give me money to spend, of course I''ll go on! " Situ Hao confidently returned.


    "Good!" Wang Fan said, reaching out to draw cards.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Situ Hao reaches out his hand to stop Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was stopped by situ Hao, turned pale and asked impatiently, "what do you mean?"


    "Brother fan, you are the guest in the last one. You choose the cards first. But it''s my turn to choose this one, isn''t it?" Situ Hao looked at Wang Fan and asked.


    Wang Fan, who was obviously impetuous, said with disdain: "you come first, you come first! How can I beat you with this one! "


    "All right! I hope brother fan can bring the dead back to life With these words, situ Hao reached out and pulled out a playing card.


    Without waiting for situ Hao to put his playing card on the table, Chen Xu had already seen the number and color on the card. He patted the table excitedly and called out: "lying trough! Where did you find the fortune teller? How accurate it is


    "Mr. Chen, if you are interested, I''ll introduce you to you later." After putting down his playing cards, situ Hao said to Chen Xu with a smile.


    At this time, people can see clearly that the face of the playing card in situ Hao''s hand is the biggest "spade K" in the whole deck of playing cards.


    Because it is the size, so the value of K is the largest, and spade is the largest of all colors, so no matter what kind of card Wang fan draws out, it can''t be bigger than the card in situ Hao''s hand.


    Wang Fan, who was standing on one side, widened his eyes and looked at the playing cards on the table inconceivably. After biting his teeth for a long time, he said: "situ Hao, do you dare to gamble with me again? I don''t believe in this evil today! I don''t believe your luck will be so good! "


    "Brother fan, with this, you should have lost three million to me! Are you sure you want to gamble with me? " Situ Hao asked with a smile.


    Wang Fan, whose eyes had already begun to turn red, glared at situ Hao and yelled: "I''ll ask you if you dare to go on gambling! Where do you get all that crap? "


    "Ha ha! Van, why are you so angry? Since you want to continue gambling, why don''t we have a big one? " Situ Hao stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and asks.

 V2.Chapter 539

    As soon as situ Hao''s proposal came out, people in the room looked at Wang Fan.


    The successive failures made everyone sweat for Wang Fan. Moreover, situ Hao proposed that he wanted to bet on a big one at this time, which was obviously playing a trick on Wang Fan.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to answer, Miao Qing, who had been watching the gambling game, walked to Wang Fan with a cold face and said to him, "this boy must be playing tricks. Wang Fan, don''t be fooled by him!"


    Miao Qing''s words came to situ Hao''s ears. His face sank and he said discontentedly, "what do you mean by that? What did I do? Have you got my hand? "


    "Don''t play silly with me here! Every one of them is your big one. A fool can see the problem. Dare you say you didn''t play tricks? " Miao Qing worried that Wang Fan would be trapped again, so he gritted his teeth to question situ Hao.


    In the face of Miao Qing''s question, situ Hao said with a sneer: "playing cards are tested by Mr. Chen, and all the big guys are watching here. It''s not up to you, a woman, to tell me if I have any tricks."


    After all, the other party is a woman. No matter what the outcome, it is not a situation that people want to see.


    Chen Xu, who was named, of course understood what situ Hao meant. He didn''t want to explain anything for situ Hao, but as a witness of gambling, he had to say something, so he had to look at Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s brow was locked, as if he was engaged in a fierce ideological struggle, and as if he was pondering over something crucial.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s appearance, Chen Xu said seriously: "brother fan, if you don''t want to continue, no one can force you!"


    "Yes! Wang Fan, no one can force you. Don''t fall into the trap of others for something not worth mentioning! " Miao Qing is also anxiously persuading.


    Listening to their words, Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile: "it''s not worth mentioning? I have two brothers in their hands. What do you think I should do? "


    "Brother fan!"


    Ah Gou and Ma Gan, who were being escorted, cried out with one voice when they heard Wang Fan''s words.


    The two people who have been full of hope for Wang Fan''s arrival have mixed feelings at this time. They hope Wang fan can save them from here, and they don''t want Wang Fan to get more money by situ Hao.


    Two people with mixed feelings, looking at Wang Fan eagerly, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    Wang Fan, looking at Ma Gan and ah Gou, waved his hand to them and said calmly: "don''t worry, I will take you back!"


    Although they didn''t say anything more, they were full of gratitude and determination when they looked at Wang Fan.


    Listening to what Wang Fan said to them, Miao Qing had no way to persuade Wang Fan no matter how worried she was. She had no choice but to retreat to Wang Fan.


    "You are really a good brother with love and righteousness! I''m a little moved by it! That''s good! " Situ Hao looked at Wang Fan and said jokingly.


    "I don''t want to talk about it. You can tell me how to bet on it? I don''t believe it! You''ve always been so lucky The red eyed Wang Fan looked at situ Hao and asked, biting his teeth.


    "Since brother fan wants to take these two people away so much, I won''t talk nonsense!" When situ Hao said this, his eyes flashed a sly light, and then said: "two people, plus the previous three million, I bet on the business of Sanlian Gang Qingshuitang. Brother fan, do you dare?"


    Qingshuitang''s business is really a big chip. Let alone Wang Fan''s surprise, Chen Xu, who is sitting between them, is also frightened by situ Hao''s ambition.


    Looking at situ Hao, Chen Xu said in surprise: "brother Hao, are you going to kill him?"


    "Mr. Chen, how did you say that? I''m just proposing. I didn''t say that Van Gogh must accept it! It''s better for both sides to make a bet voluntarily! " Situ Hao didn''t think so.


    "You are a tough boy!" Chen Xu said with a sneer.


    "Mr. Chen, if you don''t have a little courage, what''s the point? Besides, I''m a casino operator. I like to solve many things at the gambling table! " When situ Hao spoke, he looked at Wang Fan opposite him. Anyone could see the smell of provocation in his eyes.


    It is obvious that situ Hao''s words are meant to be heard by Wang Fan.


    If Wang Fan refuses to accept his proposal, he can openly laugh at Wang Fan. He is a coward who can only speak his mind and dare not face the challenge.


    But if Wang Fan agreed to come down, he would fall into situ Hao''s trap.


    This deck of playing cards on the gambling table, as Miao Qing guessed, is not a simple deck of playing cards.


    Before Chen Xu opened the playing card, Li Yang had quietly told situ Hao the hidden mechanism in the playing card, so situ Hao could win two in a row, and wanted to kill Wang Fan.


    It can be said that situ Hao has laid a big game for Wang Fan, waiting for Wang Fan to stretch his neck and jump into the trap he laid!


    Aware of situ Hao''s intention, Chen Xu turned to see Wang Fan and kindly reminded him, "this game is too big. In my opinion, it''s better to


    "Well! Since brother Hao wants to bet big, I''ll accompany him to the end! " Before Chen Xu finished, Wang Fan said coldly.


    "Wang Fan, do you really want to gamble?" Chen Xu asked in surprise.


    "Bet! Bet, of course! My master often says that where a man falls, he must get up! I don''t believe it. His luck will always be good! " Wang Fan said excitedly.


    "Ha ha! Brother fan is really a man of courage and insight. I admire him very much! " Situ Hao laughed and praised Wang Fan.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you have courage or not. Since brother Hao wants to gamble on Qingshuitang''s business, he has to show a little sincerity!" Wang Fan said in a cold voice.


    "Sincerity? Don''t I have sincerity? Three million, plus your two brothers in Qingshui hall, doesn''t that show my sincerity? " Situ Hao asked with a smile.


    "I think you know very well how big the business of Qingshuitang is. If brother Hao really wants to bet with me, he will bet you on Oriental square! We''ll win or lose the game today Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    "Oriental square?" Situ Hao frowned and murmured to himself hesitantly.


    "What''s the matter? You are not afraid, are you Wang fan saw situ Hao''s hesitation and asked.


    Looking at the playing cards on the table and Wang Fan who lost his red eye, situ Hao bit his teeth and said: "good! Let''s admit defeat, and no one will regret it

 V2.Chapter 540

    Gambling in the most taboo, is lost red eye, hot head.


    At this time, Wang Fan, in situ Hao''s eyes, is the kind of gambler who starts to be impetuous because of losing money, which is exactly what he wants to see.


    Every man, eager to win, want to use the enemy''s failure to prove his strong.


    But when he encounters setbacks, he often loses the most basic reason.


    Situ Hao''s repeated provocation against Wang fan is to provoke him and make him lose the most basic judgment. Only in this way can he lose more.


    All the people present heard the conversation between the two and were very clear that what would happen next would probably change the pattern of the underworld in B city.


    The business of Sanlian Gang Qingshuitang is exactly the drug market in B city. If Wang fan can''t win the gamble, Sanlian gang will lose the fat.


    Without the economic support of the drug market, the leading position of triad gangs in W province will be shaken.


    On the contrary, bamboo leaf Gang, which controls the drug market, can easily replace the leading position of Sanlian gang.


    So this gamble is very important not only for the ambitious situ Hao, but also for Wang Fan, who wants to support Liu pangzi to take the lead.


    "Since brother Hao agrees with my terms, I''m going to start!" Wang Fan stares at blood red eyes and bites his teeth to say to situ Hao.


    With a scornful look on his face, situ Hao sneered and said, "please


    Shua


    As soon as situ Hao''s voice fell, Wang Fan did not hesitate to draw a card from the playing cards.


    "You


    Seeing that Wang Fan drew out the cards, situ Hao widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief.


    Wang Fan, who is holding cards in his hand, has a sneer on his face. He puts the cards on the table and taps the table with his fingers.


    "K of hearts"


    Sitting at the gambling table, Chen Xu stares at the playing cards on the table and shouts out in surprise.


    Hearing Chen Xu''s cry, everyone looked at the gambling table. When they saw that the playing card Wang Fan drew out was the biggest red peach K on the card, they all gave out a cry of surprise.


    Miao Qing, who was always in a nervous mood, hugged Wang Fan excitedly, gave him a kiss on the face and said excitedly, "I knew you would never lose!"


    Ma Gan and ah Gou were even more excited. Then they broke free from the gangsters of the bamboo leaf gang and ran to Wang Fan, who was standing at the gambling table.


    "Brother fan! How lucky you are


    "I didn''t expect that! We won


    Ma Gan and ah Gou, who escaped from the sky, stood behind Wang Fan and spoke to him excitedly.


    Wang Fan with a proud face listened to their words and said with a smile: "this is God. I''m moved! The friendship between our brothers, let God give me such a chance


    "Yes! Brother fan''s affection for our brother is stronger than Jin''s, which has moved God! " Ah Gou changed his dissatisfaction with Wang Fan and his flattering words.


    Ma Gan, who is good at flattering, choked and said: "brother fan, you are my rebirth parents. In the future, Ma Gan will be proud of you and never complain at all!"


    Two people''s this pass flattery pats is not to conceal, actually also did not let the human how disgust.


    After all, the risks Wang Fan took in order to save them were also witnessed by people. If he were someone else, he would not have such courage and insight as Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who lost one after another but finally won the key game, happily smoked a cigarette lit by a hemp stick. Looking at situ Hao, he said calmly: "brother Hao, I''m really sorry! I''ll arrange someone to take over the formalities of Oriental square tomorrow. You still have one day to go


    "Pa"


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, situ Hao slapped his hand heavily on the gambling table, stared at Wang Fan with an ugly face, bit his teeth and said, "Wang Fan, the Oriental square belongs to Lao Tzu, no one wants to rob it from me!"


    "The trough! Are you trying to cheat Wang Fan also glared his eyes and questioned situ Hao without showing weakness.


    "So what? Do you have a life to get out of here? " Situ Hao, with red eyes, roared at Wang Fan.


    Chen Xu, sitting in the middle of the two, immediately stood up from his seat, pointed to situ Hao''s nose and said, "Damn, situ Hao, what are you? Who said it''s a gamble? What do you think of me? "


    "He''s playing tricks!" Situ Hao, who was cursed by Chen Xu, pointed to Wang Fan and cried out.


    "I cheat? Situ Hao, the playing cards are brought by your people. This is your territory. Besides, I lost to you in the first two games. How can you say that I was cheating? You''re the one who''s going to complain first Wang Fan said angrily.


    Wang Fan''s question really made situ Hao speechless. Although he was full of doubt that Wang Fan could win the game, he couldn''t find any real evidence, so he could only stare at Wang Fan angrily.


    Although there is no evidence to prove Wang Fan''s deceit, it is absolutely impossible for situ Hao to send him out of the Oriental square.


    As the foundation of the bamboo leaf Gang, if the Oriental square is so easily taken by Wang Fan, how should the hundreds of brothers of the bamboo leaf Gang treat him?


    Moreover, in this material society, there is only one end to a gang without financial resources, that is, to completely disappear in the rivers and lakes.


    Situ Hao, who wants to lead the underworld in W Province, will not hand over his painstaking management of Oriental square, let alone let Wang Fan see his own jokes.


    However, if he plays tricks at this time, situ Hao will certainly offend Chen Xu, who is present, and will also bear a reputation of dishonesty.


    Wang Fan, who won the victory, glanced at situ Hao contemptuously, ignored him and turned around to take them away.


    "Stop! I''ll bet you another game! " The red eyed situ Hao strides forward and stops Wang Fan who is ready to leave.


    Wang fan stopped smoking, looked up and down at situ Hao, and asked disdainfully, "situ Hao, are you confused? You even lost the coffin to me. What qualification do you have to bet with me? "


    "I''ll gamble with you! Gamble! One game decides life and death! I must see you die in front of me Situ Hao, who had gone away completely, pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and roared wildly.


    Looking at situ Hao''s madness, Wang Fan burst out laughing. He shook his head and said, "ha ha! Situ Hao! Situ Hao! You are so stupid! Now that you have become a penniless beggar, do you still want to gamble with me? ha-ha! What a delusion you are

 V2.Chapter 541

    Not to mention the presence of these people, did not expect that Wang Fan will be so easy to win the Oriental Plaza, even Wang Fan himself is actually some accident.


    Originally, he just wanted to save ah Gou, but he met the arrogant situ Hao. What''s more unexpected is that situ Hao wanted to win the Qingshuitang business in Wang Fan''s hands with a deck of playing cards.


    So sometimes fate is fair.


    When you deliberately want to count others, in fact, others are also trying to count you.


    If situ Hao is not so greedy, or he is not so blind and confident, then he will not come to such an end.


    In this way, the Oriental square, which was painstakingly managed by the bamboo leaf Gang, became Wang Fan''s bag. Not to mention that situ Hao could not accept it, even his brothers could not accept it.


    But these things are not what Wang Fan will care about.


    I had expected that situ Hao would not be so easy to fulfill his promise, so Wang Fan didn''t want to talk to him.


    Chen Xu of the police station notarizes that as long as Wang Fan takes out part of the shares of Dongfang Square to Songzhuang, he doesn''t have to worry about situ Hao''s cheating, let alone the people of Zhuye gang.


    After leaving the Oriental square, Wang Fan and Chen Xu exchanged greetings for a while, and then asked brother Shui and ah Gou to return to the seafood market. He and Miao Qing went back to Huitong pawnshop to meet Liu Juan.


    Because he is busy with the affairs of Dingsheng company, Akutagawa has no time to pay more attention to Zhao ya. Wang Fan specially arranged for Liu Juan and Yang Jie to go to shangguanjing''s residence to learn about this.


    Liu Juan, who was waiting for Wang Fan in Huitong pawnshop, was very surprised to see Wang Fan''s complacent appearance, so she asked curiously, "have you found a treasure? Or did you have an affair? Why are you so happy? "


    "I don''t have the courage to meet you, but baby! I really picked up one. " Wang Fan, who was secretly happy in his heart, didn''t wait for Liu Juan to speak any more, just like pouring beans from a bamboo tube, he told the whole story.


    Wang Fan leaned back on the chair in the reception hall, cocked up his legs, smoked a cigarette, puffed out a cigarette ring and said, "if you know this guy, situ Hao, I used to run a casino, ha ha! Can''t you be angry? How dare you give a thousand in front of me without looking at his own weight. "


    Miao Qing, who has been worried about Wang Fan, heard Wang Fan''s words, but she was still dissatisfied and said: "since you are sure to win him, why don''t you give me a wink? I''ve been worried for so long! "


    "Elder sister Qing, it''s called war is not tired of deceit. If I don''t play it really, how can situ Hao be fooled? ha-ha! Now the East Square of the bamboo leaf Gang is won by me, who has set up white wolf empty handed. In the future, the bamboo leaf gang will not make trouble again! " As soon as Wang Fan thought of situ Hao''s angry expression, he could not help feeling a burst of dark cool.


    Listening to Wang Fan boasting excitedly there, Liu Juan reminded: "Wang Fan, I don''t think you should be happy too soon."


    "Why?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Let''s not talk about the power behind situ Hao. Will he let you take over smoothly? Can he accept defeat willingly? Won''t he get back at you? " Liu Juan reminds Wang Fan.


    "Oh, I''ve thought about your worries, so I didn''t go back to the sushi restaurant. Instead, I came directly to Huitong pawnshop to find you!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Dare you to come here, not to see me, but to seek refuge!" Liu Juan said suddenly.


    "It''s not all because of this. In fact, I came to pawnshop for another purpose." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Another purpose?" Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan doubtfully.


    "That''s right. I came to the pawnshop in a hurry to ask you to help me find out who is the big man hiding behind situ hao?" Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "Oh? Do you have any clue about that? " Liu Juan asked.


    Referring to the clue, Wang Fan shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "juan''er, if I had a clue, I would not have come to you for help!"


    "Why did you investigate situ Hao''s background? Are you worried about his revenge? " Liu Juan asked again.


    "Revenge me? This is sure to retaliate. A man like situ Hao is very ambitious, and a man with great ambition will be very vindictive. If he doesn''t retaliate against me, I look down on him! Ha ha Speaking of situ Hao''s revenge on himself, Wang Fan said with a relaxed face.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Miao Qing nodded and said, "as long as he dares to come here to make trouble, I will never let him regret."


    "What do you want to do with his background?" Liu Juan still has some doubts.


    Since his revenge has been expected for a long time, and as Miao Qing said, even if situ Hao wants to revenge on Wang Fan, as long as he dares to come to Huitong pawnshop, the final result can only be suicide.


    So why does Wang Fan have to trace the background of situ hao?


    In the face of Liu Juan''s doubts, Wang Fan explained: "it must not be a coincidence that situ Hao suddenly attacked the Sanlian gang at this time. This is likely to be a conspiracy. Moreover, from situ Hao''s words, he seems not to care about Shangguan Hao, the mayor. Does this mean that behind him, there is a bigger backer than the mayor of city B?"


    "Do you suspect that situ Hao has something to do with the people of Gaozhuo society?" Finally understand the meaning of Wang Fan, Liu Juan can not help but frown.


    Even Miao Qing, who was simple and rude, was worried by Wang Fan''s words. She nervously asked: "if the people from the high table club are behind the scenes instigating situ Hao, then there must be a big war next. How should we deal with it?"


    "Not necessarily!" Liu Juan comforted.


    "Not necessarily?" Miao Qing looks at Liu Juan puzzled.


    "According to our current situation, the boss behind Zhao Zheng''s scenes should be the high table club we have been looking for. It''s hard to say whether the high table club can support two puppets in the same area and organization of the same nature at the same time." Liu Juan explained.


    "Yes, that''s what I''m worried about. When things get to this point, no matter who the big guy behind situ Hao is, we should investigate clearly. Even if we don''t have the ability to fight each other, we must know what the danger around us is!" Wang Fan said firmly.


    "Good! I''ll arrange for someone to look it up right now! " Liu Juan promised, turned around and left the reception hall.


    Wang Fan and Miao Qing, who stayed in the reception hall, went back to their rooms to have a rest after Liu Juan''s back disappeared.

 V2.Chapter 542

    At shangguanjing''s residence in the suburb of B city, brother Shui stands outside the courtyard with a smile on his face, waiting for the doorman to report back.


    "Miss, let you in. You come with me." Inform the doorman who comes back, cold face says to water elder brother.


    "All right, all right!" Water elder brother agrees, lift a leg to walk toward the mansion in the courtyard.


    "It''s not that way, it''s this way." The guard put out his hand to stop brother Shui and said impatiently.


    Following the guard''s eyes, brother Shui realized that shangguanjing did not allow him to enter the mansion, but arranged for him to wait in a house in the corner of the yard.


    Although he was treated like this, brother Shui was not angry. Instead, he nodded with a smile and said to the guard, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    The cold faced guard didn''t pay attention to the water brother, and went to the house in the corner of the yard.


    With the guard behind, water brother walking, while thinking about how to tell shangguanjing the purpose of this trip.


    Wang Fan broke down the bamboo leaf gang when he turned over his hand. Although brother Shui knew very well that he would not swallow his anger just like this according to situ Hao''s behavior, he who had seen Miao Qing''s methods could also think of the fate of those people.


    But whether situ Hao will be dead in the street is not what brother Shui is concerned about. What he is most concerned about now is how to get rid of Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is too powerful, fills brother Shui''s heart with fear. From the beginning, he has a fluke mentality, until now he is close to despair. It can be said that what happened in front of him has made him realize the gap between him and Wang Fan, and he also thinks of his final end.


    Surrender to Wang Fan, it will never come to a good end.


    Let''s not say whether Wang Fan will believe him, even those in Qingshui hall, what will they think of him in the future?


    Phoenix is not as good as chicken!


    This has always been in brother Shui''s mind. He is not willing to give up the business he has been working so hard over the years, and he does not want to see those who were once on his neck laugh at him in the future.


    We must get rid of Wang Fan. Only when Wang Fan dies can he get back what belongs to him and live a decent life.


    The house in the corner is not big. Apart from a glass table, there are only two single sofas for people to rest. Judging from the simple furnishings in the room, this should be the rest place for the guard in the yard.


    "When will miss Shangguan come?" Water brother a door, can''t wait to ask.


    "If you have anything to do, just tell me. Miss Shangguan is busy now and has no time to see you!" The guard said, and had already sat on a sofa in the house.


    Although there was a sofa in the room, the cold faced guard didn''t invite brother Shui to sit down at the door.


    A long time ago, it was said that the prime minister''s seven grade official!


    Although there is no official position for shangguanjing to guard the gate, the style of speaking and the style of doing things obviously make people feel inferior.


    Being treated like this, brother Shui''s heart is certainly very uncomfortable, but as the eldest brother of Sanlian gang who has been down and out, he dare not play in front of the guard. He can only smile and say: "elder brother, brother has something important to say to miss Shangguan, please run again and help me."


    "Are you stupid? You think I''m here to make fun of you? " When the guard heard brother Shui''s words, he looked impatient and glared at him. Then he said, "Miss Shangguan is busy. She has no time to see you, and without her permission, you can''t even enter the yard, let alone talk about things here."


    What the guard said was very clear. Shangguanjing didn''t plan to see brother Shui at all. If it wasn''t for the fact that brother Shui was still a member of the Sanlian Gang, I''m afraid he would have let the guard find a reason to send him away.


    Feel cold water brother Leng there, the heart is really a burst of pain.


    At the beginning, Zhao Zhenggang was the leader of the Sanlian gang. Brother Shui, as his most effective horse, was a prosperous man in B city. He often went to high-end places and got in touch with some celebrities.


    But now that Zhao Zheng is in trouble, the leading position of the Sanlian gang has been taken away. He, who was a popular man in those years, has suddenly become worthless rubbish. Even if he wants to see Shangguan, he is so crowded.


    In the face of the guard''s reply, brother Shui, who is upset in his heart, secretly vows that if he can climb back to his original position one day, he must let shangguanjing pay for what he did today.


    Some frustrated brother Shui, who was not excited when he first came here, gave an embarrassed smile and said to the guard, "since Miss Shangguan is busy, I won''t disturb you! Please tell Miss Shangguan that the territory of Zhuye gang has been taken over by Wang Fan. I hope she can come up with a way to deal with Wang Fan''s gang. "


    "Good! I know! " The guard was not surprised by brother Shui''s words. He still looked at brother Shui with a cold face.


    I don''t know whether the guard in front of me doesn''t know the weight of his words, or whether he doesn''t have a concept about the affairs of Zhuye gang and Wang Fan. Anyway, brother Shui doesn''t have any. He catches a little surprised expression from the guard''s face.


    He licked his lips and looked at the guard. After a long time, he said, "big brother, this matter matters a lot. Shall I wait here? Would you please inform Miss Shangguan? "


    "Miss said, you can go after you have said it. Since you have nothing to say, you can go!" When the guard heard brother Shui''s words, he knew that brother Shui had no follow-up, so he gave the order directly.


    The stunned water elder brother Leng for a long time, just make clear each other''s meaning, he wry smile shook his head, said to the guard: "well, since Miss Shangguan is so busy, then I''ll go back first! If necessary, I''ll report back to miss Shangguan. "


    "Let''s go! Let''s go Hear water elder brother''s words, the guard is very contemptuous response.


    Out of shangguanjing''s residence, brother Shui angrily went back to the car by the side of the road, opened the door and stuffed himself in.


    A Xia, a woman sitting in the co pilot''s seat, saw brother Shui''s irritable face and asked anxiously, "brother Shui, is there no way for Miss Shangguan to take that Wang Fan?"


    "Miss Shangguan? Damn it, I didn''t even see her face Brother Shui scolded angrily.


    When she heard brother Shui say that she didn''t even see shangguanjing''s face, ah Xia was also surprised. However, she could see that brother Shui was in a bad mood, so she didn''t talk any more. She just sat in the co pilot''s seat and waited for brother Shui to make a decision honestly.


    The water elder brother who cursed for a while started the car fiercely and left this sad place with a gloomy face.

 V2.Chapter 543

    "Late at night, the crescent moon comes out. People say that crescent moon is the old moon! Yuelao teaches me to kill people when he sharpens his knife


    Wang Fan, sitting on the rattan chair, hummed his own song leisurely with a purple clay pot in one hand and a cigarette in the other.


    "Where do you hear all this music from? How can I hear something wrong! " Sitting on one side, Liu Juan raised the iron pot on the mud stove, looked at the water level in the pot, reached for the water scoop and added some water.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, squinted at Liu Juan beside him and said with a smile, "juan''er, do you think that when we are old, we will live such a life every day? Will it make many people envy us?"


    "What kind of day?" Liu Juan asked suspiciously.


    "That''s it! I drink tea and sing songs every day. You make tea for me and listen to me sing songs! Isn''t it pleasant? " Wang Fan looked into Liu Juan''s eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "You want to be beautiful! You want me to serve you! " Liu Juan didn''t say well, but she had a smile on her face.


    "At sunrise dusk, he asked you if your porridge could be warm. He accompanied you deeply under the moon and divided the wine before the flowers." Looking at the blush on Liu Juan''s face, Wang Fan took her hand with a smile and said to her in a very light voice.


    It''s the first time that Liu Juan has known Wang Fan for such a long time. She was amazed by his words for a moment, but she didn''t realize that Wang fan not only held her hand, but also put her face in front of her eyes.


    Although she is a killer, Liu Juan is still a woman. She yearns for love and her future life. She also wants to be a happy little woman. So when she heard Wang Fan''s words, her frozen heart felt like sprouting for the first time.


    The hot breath waves hit Liu Juan''s face, which made her feel floating. The smell of male hormones accelerated her blood circulation. At this moment, the hot blood invaded her brain.


    Maybe this is love!


    Liu Juan, who has never been in love, feels such a strong change for the first time. She has to admit that Wang fan is really provocative and makes her feel hard to give up.


    "Would you like to grow old with me?" Wang Fan stares at Liu Juan''s eyes and asks in her ear with a magnetic voice.


    Face blush, the body has begun to shake Liu Juan, where can resist such an offensive, her body a soft, directly fell into Wang Fan''s arms.


    The scalding body seems to stop in the harbor, this moment of peace finally let her a little sober, dare not and Wang Fan''s eyes, Liu Juan coyly low head, voice is very light back way: "I do."


    Voice just fell, waiting for Liu Juan to respond, Wang Fan''s lips have met up, hot lips let Liu Juan a dizzy, she clumsily responded to Wang Fan''s enthusiasm.


    Miao Qing, hiding in the dark, looks at the hot scene in front of her. Instead of any jealousy, she looks very satisfied.


    "Are you not jealous at all?" Yang Jie, also hiding in the dark, asked in a low voice.


    "Why be jealous? He doesn''t belong to me alone Miao Qing is a free and easy answer.


    "What''s good about him? I really don''t understand that sister Juan would be attracted to him! " Yang Jie said sour.


    Standing in the dark, Miao Qing took a look at Yang Jie''s position and said with a smile, "you''d better not know, otherwise, I''m afraid you will fall in love with him!"


    "Cut." Yang Jie responded with disdain.


    "It''s hard to say clearly about feelings. Otherwise, how can you say that beauty is in the eye of the beholder! Are you right? " Miao Qing said again.


    "I hope sister Juan won''t regret it. Anyway, I feel sorry for her." Looking at Liu Juan and Wang Fan lingering appearance, Yang Jie extremely sad said.


    Listening to Yang Jie''s words, Miao Qing didn''t say anything more. After all, everyone looks at things from different angles, and there''s no need to force others to agree with him.


    "Click"


    The crisp sound of metal hitting the tiles sounded in this silent night. Although the sound was very slight, it was still clearly heard by Miao Qing and Yang Jie.


    In the moonlight, a bald head slowly emerged from the wall under the gaze of Miao Qing and Yang Jie.


    It was Zhang Shun who poked out his head. Because he had no ears on both sides, his bald head was more mellow. Under the moonlight, it also reflected a touch of blue light.


    Zhang Shun on the wall can see Wang Fan and Liu Juan on the rattan chair at a glance. It''s because of their lingering appearance that Zhang Shun attracts most of his attention, so he doesn''t observe them. Miao Qing and Yang Jie are also watching them not far away from him.


    Turning back, Zhang Shun whispered to situ Hao under the wall: "brother Hao, the boy is here. He''s holding a woman. He''s so cool!"


    "Is it the woman with short hair?" Situ Hao asked in a low voice.


    The woman with short hair is talking about Miao Qing. Situ Hao, who had seen Miao Qing''s skills in the casino that day, was a little afraid of Miao Qing psychologically. Although they came here to seek revenge today and made some preparations, he still didn''t want to meet an expert like Miao Qing.


    Zhang Shun, who also has a psychological shadow over Miao Qing, once again takes a look at the situation in the yard and says with a smile: "brother Hao, this woman has long hair, not the one we see."


    "Damn it! That''s good! " When situ Hao heard Zhang Shun''s words, he finally put his heart back.


    "Brother Hao, what are you doing?" Zhang Shun asked as he prepared to turn over the wall.


    Situ Hao, who was determined to kill Wang Fan, had a fierce light in his eyes and said: "dry! Damn it! Today I must let him know how miserable it is to offend me


    Zhang Shun on the wall heard situ Hao''s words. He immediately took out a pistol from his arms and jumped down the wall.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, Zhang rolled along and hid himself behind a big tree, looking at Wang Fan without blinking.


    Seeing that Wang Fan had no reaction, Zhang Shun calmed down a little.


    Although it''s not the first time to do this kind of killing business, Zhang Shun is still very nervous. After all, the target he faced before is not as powerful as Wang Fan.


    Zhang Shun, who calmed down a little, looked up at the wall and saw situ Hao with half his head out. When they looked at each other, they both showed a smile of ambition.


    Zhang Shun and situ Hao come to avenge one after another into the yard. At this time, Wang Fan, who is locked by their killing intention, is still lying on a comfortable rattan chair with a beautiful woman in his arms. He looks like he is immersed in a gentle hometown, and he doesn''t notice the danger approaching step by step.

 V2.Chapter 544

    Some people live, they become the bastards in the wishing pool, and then wishful thinking, every person who passes through his life, as the person who sows money.


    At this time, Wang Fan, lying on the rattan chair, with Liu Juan in his arms in one hand and a warm teapot in the other, watched Zhang Shun and situ Hao come out from the corner of the yard with a ferocious face.


    "Here comes our guest!" Wang Fan whispered in Liu Juan''s ear.


    Liu Juan, who has just recovered from her passion, looks back at Wang Fan''s words. After seeing each other clearly, she sits back in her chair.


    Without the weight of the second person, the rattan chair slowly recovered. Wang Fan, who was lying on it, sat up straight with the change of the rattan chair.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect it!" After seeing Liu Juan clearly, Zhang Shun''s flustered heart became more stable.


    As long as it''s not the woman who scares him, he doesn''t have to worry about what''s going to go wrong tonight.


    Moreover, the woman in front of him not only looked very young, but also was of top quality. Zhang Shun had a bold idea for a moment.


    Sitting on the rattan chair, Wang Fan looked at Zhang Shun and said with a smile, "I really didn''t expect that after you lost your ears, you looked more pleasant than before."


    "Damn it! Do you want to die? " Zhang Shun, with a gun in his hand, was furious when he heard Wang Fan''s words. The muzzle of the black hole also pointed to Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Zhang Shun, Zhang Shun, I guess you must have been a bastard in the wishing pool in your last life, otherwise you would not have seen anyone think it was a coin. " Wang Fan looked at Zhang Shun, who was so angry that his face was ugly, and said with a laugh.


    "I''ll kill you now!" Zhang Shun, who was completely infuriated, was about to pull the trigger when he lifted his pistol.


    However, without waiting for Zhang Shun''s finger to pull the trigger, a chill came from his wrist.


    After the coolness, it was soon warm, followed by a strong smell of blood, which immediately penetrated into his nostrils.


    "Ah! My hand


    As he watched his hand break from his wrist and fall to the ground in a perfect arc, Zhang could not help shouting.


    Panicked, Zhang Shun yelled and bent down to pick up the broken hand on the ground. But before he reached out his other hand, he saw a black figure in front of him.


    "It''s you! How could it be you? "


    After seeing the black shadow''s appearance clearly, Zhang Shun cried out in horror. This kind of fright is no less than his other hand being cut off.


    "Your head is really round. You look like a bastard!" Miao Qing, holding a knife in his hand, looked at Zhang Shun''s head carefully and nodded.


    At this time, Zhang Shun is not in the mood to say anything to Miao Qing. He is suddenly cut off and suddenly sees his most afraid opponent. All these make his heart nearly stop. What he wants to do at this moment is to escape from this dangerous place.


    However, Miao Qing didn''t want to let Zhang Shun go. After playing with a knife flower, she put the knife firmly on Zhang Shun''s shoulder and wiped his neck with the blue blade, marking a deep and shallow trace.


    "If I were you, I would choose to surrender first. Maybe there is still a chance." Miao Qing looked at the sweating Zhang Shun and said to him contemptuously.


    As if under a magic spell, Zhang Shun knelt down on the ground after hearing Miao Qing''s words.


    "And you? Would you like to try it, too? "


    Standing not far behind Zhang Shun, situ Hao also has a knife on his neck, and the owner of the knife is Yang Jie. At this time, Yang Jie suggests to situ Hao with a smile.


    The black faced situ Hao bit his teeth, glared at Wang Fan on the rattan chair, and said firmly: "it''s up to you to kill or cut! Even if I die, I will not let you go. "


    "Good! It''s a man indeed Wang Fan got up from the cane chair and gave a thumbs up to situ Hao.


    Although he heard Wang Fan praise his words, but situ Hao did not feel happy at all. Instead, he raised his guard against Wang Fan who walked towards him step by step.


    As Wang Fan walked past Zhang Shun, he reached out and touched Zhang Shun''s glossy head. The sweat with body temperature formed a greasy film on Wang Fan''s hand, which made Wang Fan feel sick. He shook the film on his hand, and his face became gloomy.


    When he got to the place less than one meter away from situ Hao, Wang fan stopped. He looked at the pale situ Hao and said, "I thought you would come up with other ways to revenge me, but I didn''t expect that I overestimated your wisdom. It''s really disappointing."


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, situ Hao''s eyes brightened and he opened his mouth and said, "do you dare to let me go? Let''s do it again


    "Look at you! I just said you are stupid, you really want to be stupid to show me Wang Fan stepped forward again, reached out his hand on situ Hao''s clothes, wiped the greasy hands, and then said: "you can''t even sneak on me, but you still want to set up a position with me and do it again. Your IQ is really moving!"


    "Don''t you dare?" Situ Hao asked, biting his teeth.


    "You''ve already used this method when you were in the gambling house. You should be very clear about the effect. Therefore, I advise you not to use this little trick to escape from me." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Situ Hao, who had been seen through by Wang Fan, was green and white on his face, and even more flustered in his heart.


    Glancing at the look on situ Hao''s face, Wang Fan continued: "well, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you can honestly answer my two questions, I''ll let you live! How''s it going? "


    "Do you mean what you say?" Situ Hao''s eyes brightened, but he could no longer pretend to be a tough guy. He asked in a hurry.


    "Of course, I''m not a good man, but I can fulfill all my words, but I''m not a good man! If you cheat me, don''t blame me for being cruel and not giving you a chance Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "Good! Ask Situ Hao tried to seize the last straw and get a chance to make a comeback.


    Seeing the eagerness in situ Hao''s eyes, Wang Fan asked: "who is the person who supports you behind you?"


    "This..." Wang Fan''s first question made situ Hao look embarrassed.


    Selling his boss behind the scenes is tantamount to suicidal. Even if he can escape from Wang Fan''s hands, situ Hao will not have another chance to make a comeback, and even his chance to stay in city B will be lost.


    But if he didn''t answer this question, what would be the consequence? Situ Hao''s heart was very clear, which made him feel difficult for a while.

 V2.Chapter 545

    Deeply aware of the injustice of fate, situ Hao looks at Wang Fan in front of him bitterly. At the moment, deep in his heart, he wants to tear this ugly man to pieces.


    Again and again, he was pushed into the abyss, again and again ruthlessly forced to make a choice, which made the ambitious situ Hao unable to accept.


    Although the former bamboo leaf Gang is not as powerful as the Sanlian Gang, it still has a chance to fight with the Sanlian gang.


    However, since the man named Wang Fan appeared, the bamboo leaf Gang completely withdrew from the underworld.


    I wanted to get rid of this eyesore tonight, but I didn''t expect that I finally fell into Wang Fan''s trap.


    This is really stealing chicken, not eating rice!


    "Brother hao? Is my question difficult to answer? " Wang Fan looked at situ Hao who hesitated and asked with a sneer.


    "If I betray my boss, I can''t live!" Situ Hao answered with resentment.


    "Since you think so, I have nothing to say!" Wang Fan shrugged and said helplessly.


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing that Wang Fan wanted to turn around, situ Hao immediately called to him.


    Wang Fan, who had already turned half of his body, slowly turned back, looked at situ Hao in front of him, and asked, "how? Is there anything else you want to tell me? "


    "I have hundreds of brothers in the bamboo leaf gang. If you kill me, you can''t be stable in B city. But if you let me go, I''m willing to take my brothers with you and help you sit on the leading position." Situ Hao said confidently.


    To be a gangster is to have more brothers.


    There were hundreds of people in the bamboo leaf gang. At this time, it was a trump card in situ Hao''s hands.


    After all, no one is willing to provoke hundreds of people to pursue and kill in order to be quick. If the immediate problems can be solved peacefully, it is better to choose a peaceful way.


    After listening to situ Hao''s words, Wang Fan looked at him in horror and joked: "brother Hao, are you threatening me? Bamboo leaf Gang? Hundreds of brothers? "


    "Wang Fan, don''t you really worry that my brothers will avenge me?" Situ Hao asked, biting his teeth.


    "Worry, how can I not worry? ha-ha! But I guess your brothers are not hard to buy! " Wang Fan said, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, replaced by a cold face.


    Glancing at the unconvinced situ Hao, Wang Fan turns to Zhang Shun, kicks him on the ground, and says to him, "Zhang Shun, if I let you choose, brother Hao and you can only go out alive tonight, who will you choose?"


    Zhang Shun, who had his hand cut off, turned pale. After hearing Wang Fan''s words, his lips moved a few times, and his eyes looked at situ Hao not far away.


    "Hello! Speak up, I can''t hear you Wang Fan kicked Zhang Shun with his toes again and asked aloud.


    Zhang Shun, who was even more pale, bowed his head deeply and did not dare to look at situ Hao''s direction. He said with all his strength: "brother fan, I don''t want to die!"


    "Ha ha! That''s right! What''s the shame of being afraid of death? That''s what you''re talking about! " Hearing Zhang Shun''s reply, Wang Fan said with a laugh.


    But situ Hao, who also heard Zhang Shun make a choice, couldn''t laugh at all. He looked at Zhang Shun on the ground with dull eyes and swore at him, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    If the person who needs to make a choice is him, he will not agree to exchange his own death for the life of others. After all, human nature is selfish, and selfish for no reason.


    Zhang Shun''s answer also ruined situ Hao''s last chip. It''s wishful thinking to use his brothers to threaten Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, whose laughter gradually disappeared, turned his head to look at situ Hao and said with disdain: "brother Hao, I''ll make a bet with you. As soon as your death is announced, your brothers will come to me for the first time and let me give them a meal. Do you believe it?"


    "I" Situ Hao wanted to say that he didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t say it.


    Who doesn''t come out to mix with the society to eat?


    It doesn''t matter which elder brother you follow. What matters is which elder brother can make you eat well and live an enviable life.


    Among the hundreds of brothers in the bamboo leaf Gang, which one didn''t gather around situ Hao to make money? Who will fight against Wang Fan, who can''t even fight with situ Hao, for the sake of the so-called friendship in the Jianghu?


    Situ Hao did not dare to overestimate his subordinates, nor did he dare to overestimate the human nature of thousands of years. He had to admit that Wang Fan''s words were reasonable, and he had to accept such reality.


    However, Wang Fan''s attack on him did not stop. Looking at situ Hao''s dejected appearance, Wang Fan continued: "in addition to your brothers, they will take the initiative to find me. I think the boss behind you will soon get in touch with me, and will throw olive branch to me to seek the next cooperation! Do you believe it? "


    "Don''t say it! Don''t say it Listening to Wang Fan''s words, situ Hao almost collapsed. He cried out, but he couldn''t hide his fear.


    "This world is the world of the jungle, no one will choose to support a loser, after all, the cost is too big, not worth it!" Wang Fan said in a low voice, showing his pity for situ Hao in his eyes.


    Of course, situ Hao, who was looking at Wang Fan, could understand these words, and he also knew that this was not Wang Fan''s alarmist talk, let alone cheating him.


    At the beginning, he was able to get the favor of this big man because he was more powerful than other gangs against the triad and had a better chance to pull the triad down from the altar.


    Now Wang Fan has not only controlled the Sanlian Gang, but also defeated his Zhuye gang. If the big man knows about this, situ Hao can think of what kind of choice the big man who has been supporting him will make.


    "The big man who has always supported me is Mr. Sun Hesheng, a former member of Parliament." Situ Hao had no choice but to name the person he didn''t want to mention.


    He didn''t know much about the political situation in W Province, so when Wang Fan heard the name of sun Hesheng, he didn''t show any strange look.


    Yang Jie, standing behind situ Hao, was obviously familiar with the name of sun Hesheng. She frowned and asked, "Sun Hesheng? He''s behind you? Why? "


    "Do you know this man named sun Hesheng?" Wang fan saw that the expression on Yang Jie''s face was different and asked curiously.


    "It''s because I know the origin of sun Hesheng that I suspect this guy is cheating us!" Yang Jie cold face, in the hand of the blade is to use a bit of strength in situ Hao''s neck.

 V2.Chapter 546

    Wang Fan, a newcomer to w Province, knows nothing about sun Hesheng mentioned by situ Hao. However, if he changes into an old man like Xiong Bo, he will be shocked by sun Hesheng''s name on the spot.


    Sun Hesheng, the first director of the police department of city B in the 1960s, was also one of the thirteen Taibao who ran the underworld that year. He was nicknamed thunderbolt Taibao.


    W province was first built in the 1950s.


    Because of historical reasons, when w province was first established, it implemented comprehensive military control, which led to the fact that the government of W province at that time, as well as the important posts of various organizations under the management of the government, were all personnel selected from the army.


    As a police station to maintain social stability, the government of W Province, an important department, dare not slack off and directly deploy military personnel.


    As a result, all the police stations were headed by soldiers carrying guns, and the directors of the police stations were the original superior subordinate relationship in the army. The relationship between them was very complicated, and they were in a situation of both glory and loss.


    After the powerful takeover of the police station under the military mode, the social stability of W province has been well controlled, and some local gangs have soon been beaten and maimed, and they no longer dare to expose themselves to harm the whole society.


    Sun Hesheng, then director of the police bureau of city B, was not only young and promising, but also ambitious. When he was in the army, he had always dreamed of becoming a general.


    It is precisely because of this dream that he has the idea to enter the political stage after stabilizing the social order of B city.


    However, in the 1960s, the political arena of W province was still dominated by some big men. Even though sun Hesheng was a rare talent with outstanding talents, he was still a young man in front of these big men.


    In order to make these politicians appreciate themselves, sun Hesheng can only be a man with his tail between his legs. He has been a police chief for 20 years.


    In the past 20 years, in order to create opportunities for himself to enter the political arena and build various foundations, sun Hesheng gradually supported several decent gangs to collect money for him.


    Gangs have a police background, which is really like adding wings to a tiger.


    During the day, sun Hesheng is smiling. He is a gentle elder brother of the police station of city B. when the night comes, he becomes the thunderbolt Taibao of the thirteen Taibao in W province and takes charge of all the affairs of the underworld in city B.


    It can be said that sun Hesheng in those years was not only a red man in the eyes of politicians, but also a man of the hour in the underworld.


    Let alone the characters in the underworld, they all have great respect for him. Even those at the bottom of the society know some legends about him.


    Sun Hesheng, who has been in the spotlight for 20 years, finally ushered in the opportunity he was looking forward to in the 1980s. Politicians in the upper class promised to recommend him to participate in the election of members of Parliament, and promised to seek a seat for him.


    Sun Hesheng, who is elated in the underworld, attaches great importance to getting a decent identity, so after getting the news, he is very excited and spends a lot of money on it.


    However, fate always likes to play tricks on those who believe in fate.


    Just when sun Hesheng was full of confidence and began to plan his political career, he got a very unfortunate news.


    The celebrities who originally recommended him for the election turned to other people''s arms for some secret, and they made such a decision without talking to him at all.


    At first, sun Hesheng didn''t want to believe this, but he didn''t receive any good news until the end of the election, which made him really see the reality.


    In order to run for the election, sun Hesheng not only spent a lot of money, but also did a lot of things for those politicians. Now, being betrayed by them, it''s really hard for sun Hesheng to swallow this tone.


    Just less than two days before the end of the parliamentary election agenda, a series of shooting and other vicious cases occurred in B city, and the victims of these cases were all politicians who had close relations with sun Hesheng.


    The occurrence of this series of murders not only shocked the citizens of B city, but also shocked the whole political arena of W province.


    Although the killers of the murders were shot and killed by the brave police, and sun Hesheng was injured, everyone knows that the messenger behind these killers is actually sun Hesheng, the then police chief.


    For a time, the news about sun Hesheng''s revenge on those politicians spread widely in the streets. Even the elites of the upper class began to seriously reflect on their relationship with sun Hesheng.


    When the politician was killed, the police chief became the first suspect, which was explosive news in W province at that time.


    Soon, sun Hesheng was suspended by the w provincial government, and a special investigation team was set up to investigate sun Hesheng in detail.


    This investigation has been carried out for ten years.


    However, the results of the survey are surprising.


    Ten years later, sun Hesheng returned to his former post.


    All doubts about him from the outside world disappeared completely with his work report in the news.


    Once upon a time, the first brother of the police station in B city, and pili Taibao of the underworld in W Province, once again proved their strength and invincibility.


    Without the existence of doubt, sun Hesheng once again began his dream road.


    In the 1990s, when he was over 50 years old, he finally had another chance to elect members of Parliament.


    Sun Hesheng, who is sure to win, is well prepared for this election. However, he almost missed his dream because one of his gang leaders was killed.


    Fortunately, with the help of Shangguan Hao, sun Hesheng soon solved the murder case, and he also firmly took the position of a member of Parliament and began his life on the political stage.


    Yes, sun Hesheng was shangguanhao''s boss. He was Bole who promoted shangguanhao to the position of police director. He was shangguanhao''s father-in-law and shangguanjing''s grandfather.


    Wang Fan, who learned the identity of sun Hesheng from Yang Jie''s mouth, realized the complexity of the matter and also understood why Yang Jie questioned situ Hao''s words.


    Shangguanhao is the backstage of Sanlian gang. Although it''s not known to the world, at least people in the underworld have heard about it.


    Since Sun Hesheng was Shangguan Hao''s father-in-law, why did he spend so much effort to support the bamboo leaf Gang, openly and secretly provoke the Sanlian Gang, and even want to replace the Sanlian Gang''s position in the world?


    Is it hard for sun Hesheng to be an enemy to his son-in-law?

 V2.Chapter 547

    Yang Jie, who is well aware of sun Hesheng''s background, questions situ Hao''s answer.


    In the face of Yang Jie''s query, situ Hao tried his best to explain for himself, and he also told Wang fan that it was Sun Hesheng who took the initiative to find situ Hao to replace the Sanlian gang.


    Listening to situ Hao''s explanation of these things, Liu Juan, who had been sitting in her chair and didn''t speak, suddenly said, "is it hard for sun Hesheng to know the absurdity of Shangguan Hao in those years? In order to take care of her reputation, she wants to kill Zhao Zheng with a knife?"


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Liu Juan''s words brightened Wang Fan''s eyes and finally understood sun Hesheng''s intention.


    As a famous black and white figure in W Province, his son-in-law actually made a scandal of having children out of wedlock. For sun Hesheng, it was absolutely a disgrace and a blow to his face.


    However, sun Hesheng, who knows the truth of the matter, is at such an age that even if he wants to teach his son-in-law a lesson, he will feel that he has more heart than strength.


    What''s more, shangguanjing, his granddaughter, is still the elite of the upper class society in W province. With all kinds of auras, his life is full of brilliance, and he does not allow any negative news to affect shangguanjing''s future.


    Since he can''t teach shangguanhao a lesson, let alone hurt shangguanjing, sun Hesheng''s only choice is to solve shangguanhao''s illegitimate son Zhao Zheng by means of gangsterism.


    But Wang fan can''t guess whether sun Hesheng''s son-in-law shangguanhao knows that he is supporting the bamboo leaf Gang behind his back.


    When things got to this point, situ Hao''s words had some credibility. Yang Jie didn''t ask any more questions, and Wang Fan immediately asked a second question.


    Where is Li Yang?


    No one thought that Wang Fan would suddenly ask such a question at this time.


    However, as the party, situ Hao, after hearing Wang Fan''s inquiry about Li Yang''s whereabouts, his face was unexpectedly relieved.


    "I knew you would ask the boy where he was." Situ Hao, who felt relaxed, had a rare smile on his face.


    Listening to situ Hao''s words, Wang Fan also said with a smile: "since you know that I will find Li Yang, then I believe that you must not kill him, right?"


    "Of course not. I''m going to save myself a straw." When situ Hao spoke, he looked more proud.


    "Ha ha! If you say so, you must think that Li Yang is my man? " Wang Fan asked with a laugh.


    "Isn''t it? If Li Yang didn''t help you secretly, how could you take the Oriental square away from me? " Situ Hao asked a little unconvinced.


    The painstaking management of the site was so cheated that no one would be reconciled. Even at this point, situ Hao didn''t want to hide his inner thoughts.


    He has been operating a casino for many years. Although he is not a master of all kinds of gambling skills, he knows a lot about all kinds of gambling methods. In addition, the playing cards used on that day do have marks that only he and Li Yang know. Therefore, he firmly believes that Li Yang must have betrayed Wang Fan if he can win the last crucial game.


    It is because of this speculation that situ Hao tortured Li Yang as soon as Wang Fan and Wang Fan left.


    Of course, the result of torture was not ideal. Although Li Yang was beaten black and white, he refused to admit that there was something fishy between him and Wang Fan, which made situ Hao''s heart even more angry.


    According to the rules of the road, any traitor who betrays his brother will be killed and buried alive to warn those who dare to be unfaithful to the gang.


    But situ Hao, who has always been a tough guy, has a hand for himself this time. He just let Zhang Shun break Li Yang''s hamstring and didn''t kill him, just in case.


    I didn''t expect that the original decision was in use now. Wang Fan asked Li Yang about his whereabouts, which also made situ Hao have more confidence in living.


    With the chips Wang Fan wanted in his hand, situ Hao would not panic before. As for whether Li Yang''s life could be exchanged for his and Zhang Shun''s, this is not what situ Hao should consider.


    It''s a matter of sticking one''s head to one''s waist to get involved in the world. Zhang Shun, as his own younger brother, is usually good to situ Hao. At this time, it''s appropriate for situ Hao to let him devote himself to his own life and be reasonable.


    Therefore, as long as he takes this opportunity at the moment and can retreat from here, he will have a chance to settle accounts with Wang Fan in the future.


    In situ Hao''s opinion, the reason why he lost to Wang Fan was that he was not cruel enough. If he had not believed in "traitor" Li Yang and had done things cleanly, he would not have come to this situation.


    In fact, there is nothing strange about the attitude of situ Hao.


    As a highly intelligent creature on earth, human beings have always been synonymous with selfishness.


    Whether it''s the dregs living at the bottom of society or the dignitaries living at the top of the pyramid, what everyone cares about most is themselves.


    In particular, the more we go to the top of the pyramid, the more selfish the social elites or successful people are. They can even sell anyone for their own interests.


    What''s more, situ Hao is a man with ambition, and even more, he was once a man who was one step away from success.


    Seeing the self-confidence in situ Hao''s eyes, Wang Fan didn''t know how to evaluate his IQ, but he still felt that some things should be made clear to situ Hao, so that his opponent would not be filled with regret when he died.


    Glancing at the expression on situ Hao''s face, Wang Fan with a smile relaxed and said in the way of friends: "brother Hao, there''s something I think it''s necessary to tell you, so that you won''t feel guilty in your life."


    "Guilt?" Situ Hao frowned and asked.


    "In fact, when I entered the business, I also opened casinos, and I was a little famous in casinos. Hehe, so I dare to compete with you at the gambling table. I don''t need anyone''s help. Do you understand? Ha ha ~! " The more Wang Fan said, the more sour he felt. Seeing his surprised eyes, he laughed happily.


    "No way! How can you be so young? You must have lied to me Situ Hao shook his head and cried out in disbelief.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although Li Yang didn''t collude with me before, I believe that he will be in my arms soon, and he will serve me wholeheartedly! Thank you very much! Brother Hao! Ha ha

 V2.Chapter 548

    Only Wang Fan, Liu Juan and ah gou are left in the yard. Situ Hao and Zhang Shun have been taken down by Yang Jie and Miao Qing. The blood on the ground has not dried up, and still exudes a faint fishy smell.


    Standing on one side of the dog did not speak, just looked down at the toes, the expression on the face is also very calm.


    Since he was rescued by Wang Fan from the bamboo leaf helper, ah Gou seems to be a different person. Without the previous bravado, he is more calm.


    "What do you think of Li Yang?" Wang Fan asked, smoking.


    "It''s a talent." Ah Gou replied.


    "What are you going to do with these two people?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "I want to sell li Yang a favor." Ah Gou returns quietly.


    Listen to dog''s words, Wang Fan nodded, then asked: "if Li Yang won''t accept your kindness?"


    "He will. I have a way to get him to play for Van Gogh." When he said this, ah Gou raised his head and laughed confidently at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan was really satisfied with ah Gou''s answer. He went to ah Gou''s side, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said seriously, "let Magan and ah Gang take care of the business in the Oriental square together in the future."


    "Thank you, Van Gogh." The dog''s voice trembled a little, before the calm calm, at this moment disappeared without a trace.


    People who live in reality are just mortals and laymen. They are greedy for money and lust and full of ambition for the future.


    What''s different is that in everyone''s heart, whether they can recognize their own position, and whether they still have inner fear.


    Ah Gou is a vulgar man. He doesn''t lack anything unique to ordinary people.


    In dog''s eyes, apart from money is a woman, of course, he can only envy the power of others in his life.


    Until one day, he met Wang Fan, who looked very young but had infinite power.


    In a Gou''s subconscious, he felt that as long as he could follow Wang Fan to mix with the society, he would be able to touch everything he did not dare to imagine before.


    And facts have proved that his idea is right.


    To take over the business of Oriental Plaza, almost even if it is to take over all the business of the bamboo leaf Gang, this is something that many people dare not dream of and want to get.


    Wang Fan''s trust in him and the road to success paved for him make ah Gou feel like living in a dream.


    The excitement and fanaticism in his heart make ah Gou''s eyes moist. He has been looked down upon and treated like a dog in the river and lake for so many years. The humiliation that made him lose all his dignity and the unspeakable grievance dissipated from his heart at this moment.


    Until Wang Fan''s back disappeared, ah Gou didn''t move half a step. He stood in the same place and bowed deeply. He expressed his loyalty to Wang Fan in the direction of Wang Fan''s departure.


    Wang Fan, who left the yard, didn''t go back to his room. He made a lot of decisions tonight. There is one more thing that needs to be properly arranged.


    "Why is your room so fragrant?" Wang Fan walked into Liu Juan''s room and inhaled the air in the room. He turned his head and asked with a smile.


    "Do you use this kind of opening line every time you want to do something bad?" Liu Juan asked back as she closed the door.


    "How can I ever do something bad? Won''t it hurt if you frame me up like this? " Wang fan stopped Liu Juan to press the hand to the power switch, whispered: "don''t turn on the light, save some electricity for Yang Jie?"


    Liu Juan, who was caught by Wang Fan''s little hand, was stiff, but she soon pushed Wang Fan aside and said in a deep voice, "you can''t live here tonight."


    "Why?" Wang Fan asked with an aggrieved face.


    "No why, I don''t want you to sleep here!" Liu Juan said, broke away from Wang Fan''s hand and went to the wooden bed in the room.


    Close behind Liu Juan, Wang Fan put his face forward and said, "if I don''t sleep, just lie here for a while, OK?"


    "Do you think I can trust you?" Liu Juan gave him a white look and asked.


    "Of course, I keep my promise. If I don''t sleep here, I won''t sleep here! Hehe, I''ll get dressed and go away, as long as you''re angry. " Wang Fan obscenely sat beside Liu Juan, stretched out a pair of salty pig''s hands and hugged Liu Juan''s slender waist.


    Liu Juan, who was held around her waist by Wang Fan, turned red. After pretending to struggle for several times, she gave up completely. She sighed and said in a low voice: "not today. Let''s have a few days!"


    "Why?" Wang Fan, who has reached for the rabbit, looks at her with a confused face when he hears Liu Juan''s words.


    "I''m not fit. I can''t do it these days." With these words, Liu Juan lowered her head and fiddled with the corners of her clothes.


    Seeing Liu Juan''s coquettish appearance, Wang Fan''s fire in his heart is even worse. No matter how hungry he is, he can only choose to restrain himself in the face of the present situation.


    Fortunately, Liu Juan''s refusal was only due to her body, not other reasons, which made Wang Fan feel much more comfortable.


    Having touched the soft fingers, he did not take them back in the end. He gently stretched his long fingers and played with the soft rabbit like playing a piano.


    "Well."


    Liu Juan, with her head bowed and her face flushed with shame, made a sound from her nose. Her hands trembled and seized Wang Fan''s wrist.


    "Don''t you like it?" Wang Fan, who holds Liu Juan in his arms, whispers in her ear.


    The man''s heavy breathing stirred Liu Juan''s hair in her ear, and the heat wave made her feel numb, making her speechless all the time.


    The sweat in the palm of her hand is more and more sticky. She grabs Wang Fan''s wrist and almost slips off several times, which makes her heart more flustered.


    It was like a restless fawn bumping against her chest. It seemed to break through her heart and her fragile body. She ran to her and told her how much she was infatuated with this man and how much she wanted to give herself to this man.


    "I can''t help it if you do this!" Liu Juan, with her remaining reason, warns Wang Fan around her.


    Although she was warning Wang Fan, she didn''t break away from the infatuated embrace. Instead, she forced Wang Fan''s hand to the hottest part of her chest.


    "Let''s go back to H city and have the wedding when the matter here is settled." Wang Fan said in a low voice close to Liu Juan''s ear.


    Liu Juan, who is squinting and intoxicated in her warm arms, suddenly opens her eyes wide when she hears Wang Fan''s words. She looks back at Wang Fan as if she was frightened. Her face changes and she says, "no! It''s not going to work! "

 V2.Chapter 549

    In shangguanjing mansion on the outskirts of the city, sun Hesheng sits on a soft sofa and looks at his granddaughter, who is very similar to his daughter. His wrinkled face has a little smile.


    "Grandfather, anyway, he is also my own father. I can''t do what you said." Sitting opposite sun Hesheng, shangguanjing bit her lip and said.


    "Silly child, you regard him as your father, but how ever did he regard you and your dead mother as his family?" Sun Hesheng asked with a bitter smile.


    "I have no mother, I don''t want to be an orphan, I don''t want to live alone in this world." Shangguan quiet eyes overflow tears, voice is also a lot of hoarse.


    Knowing the scandal of her father from her grandfather''s mouth is already a fatal blow to shangguanjing. However, before she can recover from the blow, she is once again pushed into the abyss of pain by her grandfather.


    At present, the grandfather, who regards her as the apple of his eye, didn''t come to her residence just to make a fuss. He wanted to join hands with shangguanjing to put shangguanhao to death and report shangguanhao''s infidelity.


    In her twenties, shangguanjing suffered too much, which she should not have suffered.


    When she lost her mother''s love when she was young, her grandfather always managed all this for her. Although shangguanhao''s father was also responsible, after all, he was busy with official business and seldom cared about shangguanjing''s growth.


    Originally, he complained about his father, but he learned about the scandal his father had done in those years. He also learned from his grandfather about Zhao Zheng and Zhao Ya''s life experience, which made Shangguan unable to accept the reality for a moment.


    She once questioned shangguanhao why she should do such shameful things and betray her mother. She even had a hysterical quarrel with shangguanhao in order to make this man doomed.


    But in the end, she was defeated in front of her father''s confession, and no longer had the courage to look directly at these things that she would never forget.


    I thought that life would gradually return to peace. I thought that all this would pass slowly. Shangguanjing even thought foolishly that when she helped shangguanhao solve the problem, she would leave the place that made her sad.


    But her grandfather''s visit forced her to face the reality and make a choice she didn''t know how to choose.


    Grandfather''s intention is very clear, he hopes shangguanjing can help himself, completely beat shangguanhao, and even the two evils who have blood relationship with him, completely wipe out from the world.


    Only in this way can he comfort his injured heart and his daughter who has been dead for many years.


    However, shangguanjing can think of the result.


    If Shangguan Hao, who is already in a high position at this time, is pulled down from the altar like this, what he will face next is not only the humiliation of his political opponents, but also the abandonment of his colleagues.


    Losing her own stage is a blow to shangguanhao, and what kind of choice he will make. Shangguanjing knows this very well, so she doesn''t dare to think about it or torture her own father according to her grandfather''s will.


    Sun Hesheng, whose face has been calm, doesn''t mean to blame shangguanjing. Instead, he reaches out his hand lovingly and caresses her long black hair. The action is extremely gentle, just like caressing a treasure.


    "Child, I can understand your mood and your difficulties." Sun Hesheng said calmly.


    I thought my grandfather would scold me, but I didn''t think it would be such a comfort. Shangguanjing looked up in surprise and looked at Sun Hesheng in front of her. When she saw the calm expression on my grandfather''s face, she couldn''t bear it.


    "Sorry, grandfather, I really don''t know what to do. I don''t want to disappoint you, but I can''t disappoint him either. You are all my relatives, all my relatives!" Shangguanjing said, and cried loudly.


    In front of people, shangguanjing is still unable to pretend to be strong in the face of such a difficult choice. As a woman, the only thing she can do is to use crying to cover up her inner chaos, and use crying to remind herself of the cruelty of reality.


    "I won''t blame you, quiet, grandfather is not a unreasonable person, I just think, if you let go of that beast, I have no face to see your dead mother, once, she is also the apple of my eye, is also my favorite child ah!" When sun Hesheng recalled his daughter, a cold light flashed in his eyes. The depression in his heart made him feel dizzy, but he still tilted his head and pretended to be calm.


    "Grandfather, things have been going on for so many years. I think if my mother is still alive, she will forgive him! We don''t want any more cracks in this house! " Shangguanjing took his grandfather''s hand and whispered. Tears in his eyes rushed out like water breaking the dike.


    "Child, you don''t understand! When you become a mother, you will understand that you can give up everything, even life and dignity, for the sake of your child Sun Hesheng took a long breath and said slowly.


    "Grandfather, I am also your child, even for me, I beg you! Please don''t pursue further! Let''s live a good life together, shall we? " Shangguanjing looks into sun Hesheng''s eyes and pleads.


    "Good! Good Sun Hesheng nodded and said, biting his teeth.


    "Grandfather, you promised me! Won''t you trouble him any more? Really? " Listen to sun Hesheng''s words, shangguanjing asked pleasantly.


    In the face of shangguanjing, who was crying with joy, sun Hesheng didn''t speak. His face showed a kind expression and touched her long hair again.


    Seeing her grandfather''s kindness, shangguanjing''s mood finally eased a lot. She rushed to sun Hesheng, who was sitting opposite. She knelt down on her knees and buried her head in his arms.


    "Grandfather, when things here are settled, I''ll accompany you to live abroad. We''ll leave here and never come back!" Shangguanjing, who was in a relaxed mood, said to sun Hesheng in a low voice.


    Sitting on the sofa, sun Hesheng''s old hand slowly glides past shangguanjing''s long hair, caressing his face like a treasure. The calm on his face gradually disappears, just like the calm lake water instantly forming ice.


    "Me! I won''t let you down! Take it easy. My child Sun Hesheng said word by word, and his resolute eyes revealed a sadness that people did not dare to look directly at.


    No one can replace the father''s position in his daughter''s heart, and no one can replace the daughter''s unique position in his father''s heart.

 V2.Chapter 550

    In a corner of the pier in city B, when ah Gou found Li Yang, Li Yang, who was packed in a sack, had white lips and no blood color. However, when ah Gou appeared in front of him, he tried to squeeze out a smile.


    "Van Gogh, let me help you!" Dog lit a cigarette for Li Yang and handed it to his mouth.


    Li Yang, who was sitting in the arms of ah Gou, took a few puffs of smoke, his eyes flickered a few times, and said powerlessly: "I''m already a waste man!"


    "Van Gogh said that he can promise to do something for you in return for helping him." Dog said again.


    "Does he know I''m a loser?" Li Yang asked, his eyes were stunned, because he saw the wheelchair pushed by hemp pole.


    Since he brought the stretcher, it shows that Wang fan knows his current situation, but even so, Wang Fan still didn''t give up on him, which makes Li Yang feel sad.


    "I appreciate you! Do you want to work for me? "


    "If you like, I''ll be happy to provide you with a platform


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    When he met Wang fan that day, he thought these words were just words, but he didn''t think that Wang Fan saved him in the end, and he really wanted to provide him with a chance to start again.


    Stu Hao was picked off the tendons, in addition to the humble death, Li Yang really can''t think of what kind of an ending he can have.


    But all these things in front of him filled his heart with hope again.


    "Help me kill situ Hao! It''s an end between him and me Li Yang, with a cigarette in his mouth, said to a dog with a smile on his face.


    "Good!" The dog answers cleanly, and smiles back at Li Yang.


    After listening to what Li Yang said, Ma Gan and a gang, who were waiting, went forward and carried him to the wheelchair.


    Li Yang, who had injured his hands and feet, was very weak, but he still insisted on leaning on the back of his chair to see situ Hao stuffed into a sack with his own eyes.


    When a gang dragged situ Hao over, situ Hao also saw Li Yang. He didn''t scold each other''s traitors, but asked in horror: "Wang Fan promised me that he would not kill me, don''t you know?"


    "Brother fan promised not to kill you, but I didn''t!" Li Yang straightens his chest and stares at situ Hao with a frightened face.


    "Li Yang, I''m not mean to you on weekdays. Why do you want to kill me? I didn''t kill you when you betrayed me. Why do you kill me? " Situ Hao cried hysterically, twisting his body to get rid of the rope.


    "I have never betrayed you! But I''m really from Vango now! " Li Yang raised his arm and showed his blackened hand to situ Hao, with a revenge smile on his face.


    "Brother! brother! I''m confused for a moment, or you''ll break my tendons, please save my life Seeing the expression on Li Yang''s face, situ Hao didn''t dare to provoke him, so he had to beg for mercy.


    Looking away from situ Hao''s face, Li Yang said to a gang, "brother, please tie the sack tightly. I don''t want him to have any chance to escape."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I promise he''ll die ugly tonight." Ah Gang nodded and agreed. He raised his hand and punched situ Hao in the stomach.


    A pair of fists were as big as sandbags. It hit him in the stomach and almost made him vomit blood.


    Situ Hao, who also wanted to beg for mercy, was out of breath by a gang''s blow, and his eyes were full of despair.


    Instead of talking with situ Hao, a gang dragged him to the sack and put the sack on situ Hao''s head. After a while, he put situ Hao in the sack.


    After bundling the sack, a gang grabbed one end of the sack and put situ Hao on his shoulder with both arms.


    On the other side of the dog has also put Zhang Shun into the sack, is doing the action of tie sack.


    "Brother Li, the boat is ready to go to sea. It''s windy at night. Do you want to take a boat with brother Gou?" Pushing the hemp pole of the wheelchair, pointing to a small speedboat not far away, he said to Li Yang in the wheelchair.


    Looking at the narrow space on the speedboat, Li Yang shook his head and said, "if I can''t move easily, I won''t give my brothers any trouble! Thank you, brother dog and brother gang


    Ah Gang, who had already carried a sack to Li Yang''s side, heard Li Yang call his brother gang and said with a smile, "brother, don''t worry. When I throw him into the sea later, I''ll take it out for you!"


    "Magan, you go back to the car first. Ah gang and I will come back to you in a moment!" The dog with the sack said as he walked to the speedboat.


    Watching a dog and a gang get on the speedboat, Li Yang lets Ma Gan push his wheelchair and walk to the car not far away.


    In fact, the speedboat was prepared in advance by situ Hao. He originally wanted to kill Wang Fan and then go back to the dock to solve Li Yang. But who could have thought that all his carefully prepared things would be used on him in the end.


    Situ Hao, who was packed in a sack, tried to bear the pain in his abdomen and thought to himself how to escape from the palm of ah Gou''s hand.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of the rope tied to him, and because he had been struggling in the sack, he was beaten by a gang again.


    Stu Hao was in despair. Listening to the sound of the speedboat transmitter and the sound of the ship crashing into the sea, he was finally ready to accept death.


    Lying on the damp deck, situ Hao wanted to swear a few words in order to calm his heart, but he didn''t swear.


    Soon the sound of the engine stopped, and there were only waves and tugs in my ears.


    "Plop"


    The sound of heavy objects being thrown into the sea came into situ Hao''s ears, and his heart was pulled fiercely.


    "It''s Zhang Shun!"


    Hearing the footsteps approaching him, situ Hao guessed whether the sound had something to do with Zhang Shun.


    "Situ Hao! I''ll send you down now and go after your brother! "


    Ah Gou''s voice came to situ Hao''s ears through the sack.


    Just now, situ Hao, who was still in a trance, suddenly had a clear mind. He cried out: "brother dog! Brother dog! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! "


    "Too late! Reincarnation in the next life, don''t be right with brother fan, or you''ll end up like this! " As ah Gou said this, he and ah Gang raised situ Hao.


    Regardless of situ Hao yelling in the sack, they threw him into the dark sea.


    After standing on the boat and looking at the sea for a while, ah Gou said to ah Gang, "let''s go, brother! We should celebrate tonight! "


    "Brother dog! I want to eat meat! " Ah Gang said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 551

    In the private room of KTV, Wang Fan sits on the soft sofa and looks at the thin women''s wiggling hair in the dim light. Suddenly, he is a little nostalgic for the blind Master''s storytelling.


    "Handsome, aren''t you happy?" Out of the dance floor came a sexy woman with exposed clothes and long hair and shawl. She sat beside Wang Fan, talking to him with a smile, and opened a bottle of beer for him and handed it to his hand.


    After the woman handed him the beer, Wang Fan laughed and asked, "can you play the suona?"


    "Suona?" The woman was obviously stunned, then said with a smile: "handsome man, I can''t play suona, but I can play Xiao! Do you want to try? "


    "Blow the flute? ha-ha! Is it here? " Wang Fan understood the woman''s meaning and asked with a laugh.


    "Here? okay! As long as you can afford the price, you can go anywhere! " The woman''s eyes flashed and said, licking her lips.


    "Ha ha! Sorry, I''m a serious person! " Wang Fan said with a laugh.


    "Ouch! Don''t tease me, handsome man! Who is not serious! Look at our sisters. Which one is not serious? " As soon as the woman''s wrist was lifted, she pointed to the other women on the dance floor and asked with a wink.


    Looking at the women on the dance floor, Wang Fan did not dare to mention the word "serious person". He was afraid that his Chinese teacher would climb out of the coffin and teach him a lesson.


    Under the illumination of the light, the thin silk clothes are even more vivid. If they are all decent people, wouldn''t they all become saints?


    Although it''s not the first time to spend money in a bar, Wang Fan still didn''t expect that the bar managed by yihetang could be so rotten.


    There are also many young women waiting to be introduced.


    Although the Baihua garden in H city also has many princesses to accompany with wine, compared with here, it''s really a small Witch to see a big one!


    Taking the woman''s hand away from her lap, Wang Fan said with a smile: "in fact, I''m a star scout. I''m looking for some suitable partners. Are you interested?"


    "Star Scout? ha-ha! Handsome, what do you say you are? " After listening to Wang Fan''s words, the woman smiles and her breasts tremble.


    The women''s laughter attracted the attention of other women on the dance floor, and everyone looked to this side. Even the woman who was singing put down her microphone.


    Scanning the crowd, Wang Fan spread his hands and asked innocently, "I''m a star scout. Is this ridiculous?"


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the confused women all burst out laughing like the women sitting on the sofa. Some even burst into tears.


    The woman sitting next to Wang Fan finally stopped. She picked up the wine bottle on the tea table in front of her and touched the wine bottle in Wang Fan''s hand. She said solemnly, "nice to meet you! Star scout


    "Don''t you believe me?" Wang Fan looked at the woman drinking a mouthful of wine, and then asked.


    "Letter! Boss, I believe everything you say! As long as you pay tonight, I believe you are my father! " The woman lowered her head and forced herself to smile.


    When the women on the dance floor saw the appearance of their companions, they all picked up the beer on the tea table, opened the bottle cap and clinked glasses with Wang Fan, saying some very honored words.


    In the blink of an eye, all the beer on the tea table was opened, and the woman who didn''t get the beer opened the door of the private room and asked the waiter at the door to deliver the beer.


    The woman who first accompanied Wang Fan to drink put her beer bottle on the tea table, put her arm around Wang Fan''s, and said sweetly, "boss, since you are a star scout, you must be very capable? Can you buy us some foreign wine? I''m getting tired of these beers


    "Yes! Boss, just buy us a few bottles of foreign wine! "


    "Boss, you are so handsome, you will not be stingy!"


    "Just a few bottles of foreign wine! Boss ~ ~ "


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    Surrounded by a few women, while saojiao, while the softest part of the body, to Wang Fan''s body close.


    By the perfume of these women, their brains were somewhat confused, and Wang Fan did not know how to point their heads. They agreed to these women''s demands.


    Seeing Wang Fan nodding, someone immediately yelled, "the boss has agreed. Let''s get some foreign wine!"


    When the woman at the door heard the company''s greeting, she quickly went out to call the waiter and sent foreign wine to the private room.


    After a while, the waiter brought more than ten bottles of foreign wine with exquisite packaging to the private room. As soon as the wine was put on the tea table, several women picked up a bottle and would pour wine for Wang Fan.


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing more than a dozen bottles of foreign wine stretched out to him, Wang Fan''s brain suddenly woke up, and he put out his hands to stop the women in front of him.


    The woman sitting next to Wang fan saw his action and asked: "handsome guy, you don''t love money and don''t want to invite our sisters to the bar!"


    "That''s not true!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    Hearing that Wang Fan didn''t mean to refuse, the woman''s nervous mood relaxed. She said in a hurry, "I know the boss is a generous person, and will not let us down."


    "I''ll buy you a drink. You can have a good drink tonight, but I can''t drink much. I can only watch you drink!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    KTV in the wine women, in addition to earn wine hours fee, the most important income or drink Commission.


    But the liquor commission must be based on the consumption of the guests. If the guests don''t consume the drinks sent into the private room, they can only have an empty celebration.


    To these women, Wang Fan''s position of not drinking is just an excuse to avoid paying the bill. After all, sometimes it''s easy for the guests to default on the drinks they haven''t drunk.


    In particular, this kind of expensive foreign wine is more prone to run single or squabble, so the faces of these wine girls soon showed dissatisfaction.


    Although the light in the private room was dim, Wang Fan still saw the change of their facial expressions. He knew the wine girl''s careful thinking for a long time. Wang Fan asked with a smile, "are you afraid that I will default?"


    "Boss, we dare not think so, but since you invite us to drink, you should show some sincerity." Or the woman sitting next to Wang Fan was bold and handed over the wine bottle directly.


    Wang Fan did not take the wine bottle from the woman''s hand. Instead, he took out a black bank card from his coat pocket and shook it in front of the woman''s face. He said to her, "if you are worried, you can go to settle the account now!"

 V2.Chapter 552

    Wang Fan, holding a bank card, has a smile on his face. He looks at the woman in front of him with a gentle look in his eyes.


    However, his warmth did not make women happy.


    Just now a cynical woman, after seeing the black bank card, her face slowly began to change, and finally panic completely occupied her cheek.


    "Who are you?" The woman asked in a trembling voice.


    Wang Fan did not answer the woman''s words, but the hands of the black bank card, firmly inserted in the woman''s career line, said to her: "go to settle it, I don''t want to be misunderstood."


    With Wang Fan''s hand, he looked at the bank card, the sweat on the forehead of the woman slipping slowly, and washed the trace of the foundation on her face.


    The women around them saw that the situation of women was not right. They became honest immediately. Even the women sitting beside Wang Fan stood up and hid in the corner of the private room.


    Looking at the other women in the private room, Wang Fan asked with a smile, "what are you doing? I''m not going to eat you. "


    "Don''t embarrass them. I beat them. I do everything by myself. It has nothing to do with my sisters!" The woman suddenly raised her head and looked at Wang Fan, biting her teeth.


    With a light flick of ash, the smile on Wang Fan''s face gradually faded. He looked at the wine bottle on the tea table and said to the woman, "I''m very reasonable. I want to hear your reasons!"


    "I''ve been following natural and unrestrained for many years. He helped me pay my debts. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died long ago, so I can''t... What do you want? You said it The woman said, the fear on her face gradually disappeared, showing a indifferent expression.


    "Do you want to stand out for chic?" Wang Fan turned his head and looked at the woman beside him.


    "If you like to say that, say so!" The woman''s answer is straightforward.


    "In that case, I''d like to ask you, how should this matter be handled?" Wang Fan looked at the woman''s eyes and asked.


    The woman watched by Wang Fan didn''t speak any more. She clenched her fist hard. Her long nails left deep traces on her hands and forced her inner fear. She tried to keep her appearance calm.


    "You! Do you regret it? " Wang Fan asked.


    Wang Fan''s question stunned the woman''s body.


    Do you regret it?


    In fact, a woman has asked herself this question, but she has never found an answer.


    Now the man sitting in front of her asked the same question, but she still didn''t know how to answer it.


    At that time, she was rescued from the usury by Xiaosha. She wanted to repay Xiaosha one day, so she has been doing her best in yihetang all these years, managing all the business for Xiaosha.


    Just when she thought that Dasha''s business was getting bigger and bigger, and she would never need to repay her kindness in her life, she saw that Dasha was sent to the hospital for rescue.


    From the natural and unrestrained under the mouth of the things that happened, the woman know that their chance to repay, but when she saw Miao Qing, just know that she put things simple!


    If it''s not clear, it''s dark!


    Women''s mind is always used up, whether it is used in men, or used in women like her, she has a full grasp.


    Overnight, she hid all the accounts of the company she ran in a place only she knew, and took advantage of her interpersonal relationship over the years to persuade all the backbone members of yihetang to leave the company.


    It can be said that under the operation of this woman, yihetang was completely paralyzed.


    There is no current account to inquire about. Miao Qing and Lin Na have no control over the company''s assets, and they have no way to understand the company''s business. They even know nothing about the company''s partners.


    And the departure of those key members, is like a drastic general, let Miao Qing and Lin Na to one hall completely lost control.


    Every day there are employees resigning, every day there are inexplicable debt calls, which makes the poor management of Miao Qing is a headache.


    In order to tide over such difficulties, Miao Qing specially invited Mary to yihetang, hoping to improve the current situation of the company.


    Mary, who was called for help, was really capable. She not only smoothed some of the company''s accounts quickly, alleviated some of Miao Qing''s pressure, but also helped Miao Qing bring in some fresh blood, making yihetang''s business turn for the better.


    However, the arrival of Mary makes the woman who wants to repay her natural and unrestrained very angry. In order to completely destroy the business of yihetang, she finally starts with Mary.


    Although Manli''s life is not in danger, she still needs to stay in the hospital for a period of time. As a result, not only Wang fan is very angry, but Miao Qing also kills her.


    Seeing the hesitation of the woman, Wang Fan asked in a very light voice, "little sister Yu, you won''t dare to answer my question, will you?"


    "I don''t regret it!" The woman who was called "little jade sister" by Wang Fan, biting her teeth and answering, suddenly her eyes became firm.


    "If you are a man, you can make a big deal! It''s really a bit of a genius to follow the natural and unrestrained way! " Wang Fan looks at the star little jade elder sister, the tone says sincerely.


    "I don''t know if it will be a big deal, but I can get into trouble. Boss, if you don''t mind, I want my sisters to go first, and I''ll stay with you to have a good time, OK?" Little jade elder sister canthus Piao one eye room of other women, take the tone of entreaty to say.


    Following her eyes and looking at the other women in the room, Wang Fan could see that they were very afraid. From the initial fear of the unknown to now the fear of knowing the truth, the faces of these women were all frightened.


    Little jade sister in order to chic brother start wounding things, they have a few also participate in, now the other party chased here, will not let them a few, this also makes them very worried.


    Although they don''t know how terrifying the ugly man is, the person who can make xiaoyujie so nervous is not an easy compromise role.


    "In fact, I didn''t want to be smart. After all, we are all members of the Sanlian gang. We can sit down and talk. There''s no need to use a knife or a gun." Wang Fan took his eyes back and looked at the little jade sister beside him.


    "He shouldn''t have hit your woman first, but I''m his woman. I can''t do nothing!" Little jade elder sister returns a way.


    "Yes! You''re a man of love. You''re a little bit of an outsider when you''re with me Wang Fan picked up a bottle of beer and handed it to little sister Yu.


    Wang Fan''s action makes little jade sister hesitant. She doesn''t understand Wang Fan''s intention, so she doesn''t reach out to pick up the wine bottle in his hand.

 V2.Chapter 553

    See in front of Xiaoyu some don''t understand their own meaning, Wang Fan didn''t put the bottle to her, also didn''t put the bottle back on the tea table, he so one hand holding beer bottle, one hand holding still burning cigarette.


    "Can you play suona?" Wang Fan asked the previous question again, his face is still wearing a gentle smile, no joke.


    This question makes Xiaoyu even more confused, but she is very clear in her heart that the man in front of her must have his reason for asking such a question. So even though she has a lot of doubts in her heart, she seriously replied: "I won''t, but I heard people say it when I was in the countryside before."


    "Suona is probably the most grounded instrument. There is no way to compare it with Western instruments such as violin and saxophone, let alone classical instruments such as guzheng and pipa. Do you think that''s right?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Blankly nodded, although still do not understand Wang Fan''s intention, but Xiaoyu also recognized Wang Fan''s words.


    Xiaoyu, who grew up in the countryside, is familiar with suona. Almost every year, she can hear the sound of Suona. She is either in other people''s happy days or watching their parting.


    Therefore, suona is the only musical instrument that can be played from birth to the first seven, which is enough to show how grounded suona is and how well known it is.


    But why did Wang Fan mention suona? This makes Xiaoyu confused and at a loss.


    Looking at Xiaoyu nodding in agreement with his statement, Wang fan then said: "do you think that you and I, as well as them, are all like suona, just living at the bottom of society, and will never be able to ascend the hall of elegance?"


    "We? Like suona? " Xiaoyu listens to Wang Fan''s words and finally understands his meaning.


    Although such a metaphor is very different, but let Xiaoyu and other people in the room, quickly understand Wang Fan''s meaning.


    Not from famous families, without high-end packaging, they are like suona. They have been stubborn and humble in this world, making their own voice in this world with their own unique voice.


    These women in the room, including Xiao Yu, who is sitting beside Wang Fan, once dreamed of climbing up the branches one day and living like a human being.


    But no matter how hard they try, they can''t get out of this circle and have no chance to touch the upper class.


    Youth is passing away in the disillusionment of dreams, the road of life is more and more difficult, in addition to struggling to live, they have nothing to repose.


    Every girl knows her own situation and what the passing of youth means to them.


    "You look very pessimistic!" Wang Fan glanced at the crowd and said with a smile.


    "We are not pessimistic. We just have to accept the reality. We have no culture. The money we earn these years depends on our youth. In a few years, we may not even have the qualification to accompany wine." Hiding in the corner, an older woman said.


    Her words soon won the support of others. A little younger girl said, "in the past, little jade could help us introduce some modeling jobs, but now


    Did not see Wang Fan to them have any malice, these women to him also did not have the fear before, spoke at will also many.


    And women are sentimental, when it comes to their inner pain, it naturally evokes her sadness, and soon they talk about their own experience.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the sofa, listened carefully. He didn''t show any impatience in every woman''s words, although many of them were just complaining about fate and cursing the injustice of the society.


    When the women had finished talking, Wang Fan said to them with a smile: "after talking for a long time, everyone is thirsty. Come on! Sit down, have a drink, and we''ll talk! "


    After complaining, the women have no fear of Wang Fan. When they hear that Wang Fan asks them to sit down and drink, and their faces are very easygoing, they all look at Xiaoyu.


    Following the people''s eyes and looking at Xiaoyu sitting on one side, Wang Fan put the wine bottle in her hand and said softly in her voice: "there''s no need to be so nervous. I never beat women!"


    Xiaoyu, who took over the wine bottle, was stunned by Wang Fan''s words, and immediately said with a bitter smile, "thank you."


    The other women in the room also heard Wang Fan''s words, and they saw that Xiaoyu took the wine bottle in Wang Fan''s hand, so they had no previous vigilance. A bold woman sat next to Wang Fan first.


    Looking at the women sitting down, Wang Fan picked up a bottle of foreign wine on the tea table, opened the bottle stopper, handed it to a woman beside him, and said with a smile, "I''ll treat you to a good drink tonight. Don''t worry!"


    The woman tentatively took the wine bottle in Wang Fan''s hand and replied with a smile. Soon other women also picked up the wine bottle on the tea table.


    "In fact, I didn''t find you today to avenge you. I just wanted to say something to you." Wang Fan glanced around the crowd, leaned on the back of the sofa and said softly.


    "Boss, we are all women who have never seen the world. If you have anything to say, we will listen carefully." Xiaoyu said in a low voice.


    "All my life! There is no way to decide the origin, but the attitude towards life is not affected by the origin, just like the suona, it can play the tune of joy, it can also blow the feelings of your thorough understanding, so no matter what kind of environment you live in, your future depends on your attitude towards life. " Wang Fan said earnestly.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan would say such a thing. The woman sitting next to him opened her mouth in surprise. It took a long time for her to react. She asked thoughtlessly, "boss, are you a cultural person? Or the elder brother? "


    After that, the woman realized that she had said something wrong, but she was relieved to see that Wang Fan was not angry.


    "Boss, I can understand what you say, but when we can''t even eat, what do you want us to take to have a good attitude towards life?" Xiaoyu asked in a hurry.


    "I''d like you to go back and run the company with my people, and your sisters. Let''s find a way to pick up the things you''ve lost over the years." Wang Fan looked at Xiaoyu and said.


    "What we lost? What is it? " Without waiting for Xiaoyu to speak, the brainless woman asked again.


    "Dignity! Human dignity Wang Fan looked back at the woman and said word by word.

 V2.Chapter 554

    Xiaoyu, who is in trouble, returns to the company with her sisters.


    As Wang Fan promised, no one because of the previous things, throw face to Xiaoyu and her sisters, on the contrary, it is their enthusiasm, let Xiaoyu feel extremely guilty.


    The company''s business has been adjusted and transformed from the previous pornographic service. All the artists and models in the company have started to work on the right track, which makes Xiaoyu and her sisters full of hope.


    No one is willing to make money by selling their dignity, and no one does not want to live a respected life.


    After investigating the ability of the company''s employees, Wang Fan, on the one hand, contacted Xiaoxia of T country, arranged for special personnel to go to T country for model training, and invited senior models of Xiaoxia company to help them support the show.


    On the other hand, Wang Fan asked Miao Qing to get in touch with H City, and helped Lin Na set up a tourism company in H City, which was specially responsible for recruiting accompanying tourists from W province.


    At present, the accompanying tour service can be said to be a mess. Who doesn''t want to be accompanied by beautiful men and women during the tour, and the artists who have signed a contract with yihetang can fully comply with such standards.


    With the training of Lina, a senior tour guide, she is absolutely competent for accompanying tour.


    As for the artists signed by the company, it has become the most difficult problem to solve.


    The development of artists depends on film and television, which is the same no matter where they are placed. But if you want to invest in film and television, it''s not a problem that money can solve. After all, this investment project is too large, and it also needs network resources.


    In the past, when he was in charge of yihetang, he once wanted to get involved in the film and television industry. But after all, the water here was too deep, and the demand for funds was very large. In the end, he just became familiar with the directors in the film and television industry, and found some small roles for the company''s artists.


    For Wang Fan, who has no resources in this field, it is simply impossible to integrate into the film and television circle in W province. Moreover, he is not allowed to concentrate on these things in time.


    But it''s not difficult for him!


    Without the participation of famous directors, Wang Fan recruited some students who had not graduated from school, but were studying directing major.


    No script for them to use, Wang Fan remake some of the classic film and television drama, and then free to everyone to enjoy.


    The videos made by the students of the Directing Department and the artists of the company were arranged by him to be played on various video apps for free, which soon attracted a large number of fans.


    With fans, there will be fame. With fame, there will be cooperation with advertising companies. Wang Fan''s operation mode will soon give the artists of yihetang a chance to make money.


    It never occurred to anyone that under the leadership of Wang Fan, the most famous pornographic company in B city, it suddenly turned into a positive company. Moreover, in terms of the company''s profitability, it even made more money than before.


    Even brother Xiaosha, who was lying in the hospital, felt incredible after hearing what Xiaoyu said to him. He also felt the gap between Zhao Zheng and Wang Fan.


    With Wang Fan''s behind the scenes command, Miao Qing and Lin Na soon managed the company''s business, which also made shangguanjing feel unprecedented crisis.


    Shangguanjing took the initiative to put forward the gambling method of commercial operation. She thought that if she grasped the upper class social resources of W Province, they could completely block Wang Fan''s operation. However, she did not expect that Wang Fan would take another shortcut and was born under her nose to solve the big problem of one hall!


    Also aware of this is Shangguan Hao, mayor of city B. of course, he also knows Shangguan Jing''s bet with Wang Fan and Wang Fan''s intention.


    After Zhao Zheng''s disappearance, shangguanhao wanted to arrest Wang Fan and ask for all the information about Zhao Zheng, but shangguanjing stopped him. So shangguanhao''s expectation of the bet is higher than shangguanjing''s.


    At present, Wang Fan and some of them are not as defeated as Shangguan Hao expected. They have made such achievements in a short period of time, which makes him worry that he will lose everything in the end.


    In order to save the situation, Shangguan Hao had to call his most effective assistant, Song Zhuang, director of B city police station.


    Song Zhuang, who was wearing a police uniform, was very heroic. During this period of time, he got a lot of benefits from Wang Fan. He was even more complacent and full of hope for the future.


    Sitting in shangguanhao''s office and listening to shangguanhao complaining about the public security of city B, Songzhuang knows very well what his old superior, the current mayor, wants to say.


    When shangguanhao stopped talking, Songzhuang asked with a smile: "mayor, since you are not satisfied with the public security of city B, please show me a clear way and help me solve this problem!"


    Song Zhuang''s words are very relaxed. He is not frightened by Shangguan Hao''s accusations, which makes Shangguan Hao frown.


    In the past, when Song Zhuang came to see him, he was always a humble slave. He even wanted to kneel in front of him and wipe the dust off his shoes.


    But now?


    Song Zhuang in police uniform sat on the sofa with his legs up. He didn''t pay attention to the mayor at all.


    Although he said polite words in his mouth, the tone of his speech and the expression on his face didn''t worry at all.


    Shangguan Hao, who has been living in black and white for many years, can certainly learn something from it. After a little pondering, he directly asked, "Songzhuang, do you have a new owner?"


    "Master? Mayor, I''m the director of the police department. I''m not an employee of the company. How can I have an owner? We''re not all the same? Are they all taxpayers Song Zhuang pretended to be a fool and answered.


    Listening to Song Zhuang''s wrong answer, Shangguan Hao pressed his anger and asked coldly, "don''t you worry? I''ll ask someone to check your account? Do you take bribes from Wang Fan? "


    "Mayor, you remind me by saying that. I remember that Dingsheng company seemed to cooperate with you before! As for this kind of cooperation, can you take it to the table? I think you know it in your heart Songzhuang was not frightened by shangguanhao''s words, but confidently mentioned the cooperation between Dingsheng company and shangguanhao.


    "Damn it! Song, are you so confident that you can turn the sky with Wang Fan? " Shangguan Hao, who finally tore his face, couldn''t help cursing.


    Songzhuang, who was scolded, was not angry either. He sneered and said, "mayor, if there is nothing wrong, I will go back to work!"


    With these words, Song Zhuang stood up, adjusted his police uniform, looked at Shangguan Hao contemptuously, and then turned to leave his mayor''s office.

 V2.Chapter 555

    Song Zhuang, who left shangguanhao''s office, did not return to the police station by car. Instead, he called Wang Fan directly and asked him to meet him in a cafe in B city.


    Waiting for Songzhuang to arrive at the appointed coffee shop by car, Wang Fan has already reserved a seat in the coffee shop, sitting there alone waiting for Songzhuang''s arrival.


    "I didn''t expect you to come so fast." Song Zhuang walked to his seat and said with a smile.


    "How dare I slack off when director song calls in person?" Wang Fan stood up and held out his hand to Songzhuang.


    After the polite greetings, they sat down in their seats, and the waiter served them coffee.


    "I just came out of Shangguan mayor''s office." Song Zhuang said it straight to the point.


    "It doesn''t seem to be good news." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "It''s really not good news, and I''ve been scolded so much that I can''t describe it." Although he said that, there was no dissatisfaction on Songzhuang''s face. He looked into Wang Fan''s eyes as if he was talking about other people''s affairs.


    Wang Fan didn''t ask much. Instead, he said, "I''ve already told ah Gou about the business in the Oriental square. Every month''s money will knock down your card."


    "Shangguan mayor is not satisfied with the public security of B city. It''s difficult for me to do this." Songzhuang added some sugar to the coffee and stirred it in no hurry.


    "Was public security good in B city before?" Wang Fan asked.


    "At least the elder brother of Sanlian gang will not disappear suddenly, and the elder brother of Zhuye gang will not disappear suddenly." Staring at the cup, Songzhuang didn''t look up when he spoke, let alone look at Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha! Director Song, people can''t come back to life after death. Even if I want to help you with these two things, I can''t help it now! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Zhao Zheng?" Song Zhuang raised his head and frowned at Wang Fan.


    "If Shangguan and mayor make trouble again and again, I don''t mind seeing Mr. Zhao and him for the last time." Wang Fan, who was looking at Songzhuang in the opposite direction, said in a relaxed tone.


    "Wang Fan, I advise you not to do too much. After all, Guan Hao has the ability. If you don''t have any chips in your hand, he can make you doomed." Songzhuang reminds Wang Fan solemnly.


    "Ha ha! Director Song, I''m not a violent person. As long as my elder brother can hold his position, other things are easy to discuss. " Wang fan is still a relaxed look, and did not show the fear of Shangguan Hao.


    He has dealt with the underworld figures more than once, but Wang Fan in front of him makes Songzhuang''s heart very bottomless.


    From the beginning of meeting Wang Fan to now, in fact, Songzhuang has been unable to understand what the man in front of him is going to do in the underworld of W province.


    Although Wang Fan has been emphasizing that he wants to help Liu pangzi recapture the Sanlian Gang, anyone can see that in fact, Wang fan is Liu pangzi''s big brother.


    And just in these days, Wang Fan has already grasped the lifeline of the Sanlian gang in his hand, and this means has to be admired.


    "Wang Fan, although we are not friends, we are not enemies at least. There is something I want to ask you. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to answer?" With curiosity in his heart, Songzhuang asked.


    "Director song is very serious. If you have anything to say, just say it as long as I can." Wang Fan took a sip of coffee and returned with a smile.


    "What are you going to do in B city?" Asked Song Zhuang.


    "What? You''re worried that I''m going to do something here? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "It''s not terrible to do something. I''m just worried that if you do something too big, it will hurt the fish in the pond!" Song Zhuang said in a low voice with a deep brow.


    "Director Song, how worried you are! I don''t have any ideal and ambition. I can help my elder brother sit in the leading position of Sanlian gang. It''s a matter of mind. As long as the situation here is stable, I will leave immediately. " Wang Fan returned with a relaxed tone.


    "Liu Jiaxing is lucky to meet a brother like you!" Song Zhuang said.


    "I''m not so lucky. I''m just a friend. Besides, we''re brothers. It''s not bad for me to live a happy life, is it?" Wang Fan replied.


    "Wang Fan, I think it''s necessary to remind you of something." Song Zhuang looked at Wang Fan with a proud face, and then said: "the situation in W province is quite special, and the triad Gang''s status as a gangster is also very special. If there is no support behind it, I''m afraid that your eldest brother''s position may not last long."


    "I''m helping him switch to a more serious business. I hope I won''t encounter the special circumstances you mentioned." Wang Fan, who has thought of this for a long time, is really making plans in this regard.


    In addition to the casinos he took over from the bamboo leaf Gang, Wang fan doesn''t intend to let Liu pangzi get involved in the underworld business any more. After all, he can''t stay with Liu pangzi all the time. Only in this way can he minimize the threat to Liu pangzi.


    But Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear, even if he tries to do it, it may not be able to clear all the obstacles for Liu fatty as he would like.


    After all, Wang fan is not unaware of huaibi''s guilt.


    But here in W Province, Wang fan doesn''t have any contacts. It''s very lucky to be able to get things done with the help of Liu Juan.


    Wang Fan really has no clue if he wants to find a politician who has real strength and can help Liu pangzi.


    Looking carefully at Songzhuang in front of him, Wang Fan secretly guessed the meaning of his words, and he was worried.


    Wang fan knows a little about the situation in W Province, and he also knows that many politicians are making use of the financial and human resources of the gangs to help them ascend to the top.


    Is it hard for Songzhuang to help him ascend the political altar with the help of Sanlian Gang?


    Wang fan doesn''t deny that Songzhuang is an ambitious man, but he doesn''t understand that if Songzhuang really takes this step, isn''t it a complete break with shangguanhao?


    Isn''t he worried about shangguanhao''s revenge on him?


    And can Shangguan Hao, who can go to the altar, only have the support of Sanlian Gang, and no other trump card?


    Two people are quietly drinking coffee, Wang Fan did not take the initiative to ask the heart of doubt, Songzhuang did not say what he thought.


    Maybe some things are subtle and not expressed clearly in words. It''s like two people playing a guessing game. Each of them has his own answer in his heart, but they are worried that the answer is different from the other''s.


    People often take white as a symbol of purity, but in fact, black is often more simple than white. After all, the essence of black will not change easily because of the addition of color.

 V2.Chapter 556

    Under Wang Fan''s plan, the prosperous company managed by Sanlian Gang soon got back on the right track. Except for Qingshui hall, which is managed by Shuige, the other two halls have been completely taken over by Akutagawa shin and Miao Qing, and have also been turned into the right way.


    Li Yang, who was rescued by ah Gou and his family, after some treatment, although he did not have the ability to walk, his hands recovered part of their functions. As a highly valued talent, Wang Fan also helped ah Gou keep the Oriental square in good order.


    At the beginning of the bet with shangguanjing, it can be said that Wang Fan won thoroughly, so he didn''t wait for shangguanjing to find him, so he took the initiative to find shangguanjing with Liu pangzi.


    In a private club in the suburb of B city, there is a golf course for members'' leisure. With beautiful environment and complete facilities, it is a place for many celebrities in B city to relax and negotiate business.


    Wang Fan, who has never seen such a high-end place, never gets off the bus. He carries the club on his shoulder and plays the role of soy sauce.


    "Won''t you come down and hit two?" Shangguanjing stops and looks at Wang Fan on the scooter.


    "I won''t, and I don''t like it." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Are you worried that I''ll take the chance to bet with you?" Shangguanjing asked with a smile.


    "I don''t like to deal with people who are too smart, especially women like you." Wang Fan still keeps smiling.


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, Liu pangzi, listening to the conversation between them, looks like he can''t get in. He is more like a soy sauce maker than Wang Fan.


    Although he didn''t want to come here to meet shangguanjing, as the real leader of Sanlian gang and the chairman of Dingsheng company, he still had to be here.


    During this period of time, Liu pangzi increasingly found that the gap between himself and Wang fan is definitely not as simple as a little bit.


    A lot of things that he didn''t think he could solve were easily solved under Wang Fan''s operation, and even the final result was better than he expected.


    After experiencing these things, Liu pangzi finally understood why the blind master wanted to take Wang Fan to his side and made it clear that he wanted Wang Fan to inherit his mantle.


    Some people are born to do great things. No matter how deep they are buried, they will show their light one day.


    Wang fan is just such a person.


    Although he was born as a poor little gangster, one day, he will achieve something great, which no one can achieve.


    As Wang Fan''s most loyal fan, Liu pangzi has made up his mind to hold Wang Fan''s thigh and never give up in his life.


    So at this moment, Liu pangzi just needs to do his part, sit beside Wang Fan and make soy sauce conscientiously.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi''s iron heart was shangguanjing, the valet, and she didn''t talk nonsense with the chairman, she gave her club to the entourage behind her and said to Wang Fan, "Mr. Wang, can you take a walk with me?"


    "I don''t mind if it''s just a walk." Wang Fan also put down the club and walked down from the scooter.


    "Van Gogh, I''ll wait for you here?" Liu pangzi looks at shangguanjing and asks in a low voice.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, shangguanjing said, "I have nothing to do with the company''s business and talk with him about private matters."


    Hearing shangguanjing''s reply, Liu pangzi nodded first, but then nervously said: "private affairs? You don''t talk about sensitive things, do you


    Liu pangzi''s words made Wang Fan sweat. He quickly turned to Liu pangzi and gave him a warning to shut up.


    However, Liu pangzi''s words didn''t make shangguanjing angry. Instead, she turned around and walked to a rest area of the stadium as if she had not heard anything.


    Seeing that shangguanjing didn''t refute, Liu pangzi was even more worried. He kindly reminded him, "brother fan, this woman is not simple. Don''t fall into her trap. I can''t explain it for you when I go back to ask several sisters in law."


    "Don''t you know my character, brother? How can I fall into the trap of such a trick? Don''t worry Wang Fan comforted with a relaxed face.


    "Brother fan, I''m really worried because I know your character." Liu said frankly.


    Wang Fan was embarrassed to be exposed face-to-face. Unfortunately, there were so many women around him that he didn''t really have the strength to argue. He had to turn his eyes and didn''t talk to Liu any more.


    Turning around and taking a few quick steps, Wang Fan caught up with shangguanjing, who had already walked out of a certain distance. He said awkwardly, "Miss Shangguan, my elder brother can''t speak in his head. Please don''t mind!"


    "It doesn''t matter. What he says doesn''t matter. What you think is really important." Shangguan said as he walked.


    They went to a shady place, shangguanjing picked up a clean place, sat down, pointed to the open space beside them with a smile, and said to Wang Fan, "Mr. Wang, please sit down."


    Wang Fan, who was not so affected, sat beside shangguanjing and asked with a smile, "Miss Shangguan, what do you want to talk to me about? Open your mouth


    "Oh? You are generous! Are you not afraid that I will let you leave w province with your brother? " Shangguanjing asked with a smile.


    "Miss Shangguan is a smart person and won''t make such a stupid request, so I''m not worried!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "But I really intend to let you leave w province and never come back." Shangguan quietly looked at Wang Fan and said calmly.


    "Do you think our aim is for money?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it? I can buy other shares of Dingsheng company and give you a good price as long as you promise to leave w province and never come back. " Shangguanjing looked at Wang Fan and said sincerely.


    In the face of shangguanjing''s conditions, Wang Fan shook his head and said helplessly: "I''m sorry, Miss Shangguan, we don''t come to w province this time to make money. Of course, if Dingsheng company can make money, we won''t give up the opportunity to make money."


    "Then I can ask, why do you want to come to w province?" Shangguanjing didn''t get angry because of Wang Fan''s refusal. After all, she was not a woman with short experience.


    "If I''m not wrong, Miss Shangguan already knows something about what happened in those years. The enmity between my elder brother''s father, Mr. Zhao Shanhe, and your father, shangguanhao, can''t be solved by money." When Wang Fan said this, his face became more serious.


    And listen to Wang Fan''s words, shangguanjing''s face is not as relaxed as before, but she still tries to maintain a calm state of mind and asks: "there must be a solution to the problem. I''d like to hear your opinion."

 V2.Chapter 557

    Talking about things with smart people has many advantages. For example, you don''t need to speak too clearly so that the other party can understand you. But behind these advantages, there is also a big disadvantage.


    It''s hard to cover up your true thoughts when talking with smart people. Even if you don''t open your mouth, the other person already knows what you want to say.


    Therefore, the best way to get along with smart people is not to cover up, but to say what they think.


    Shangguanjing is a smart woman, for her IQ value, Wang fan is ashamed, naturally will not be silly enough to play any cleverness to her.


    Looking at shangguanjing with a calm face, Wang Fan said to the point: "young people can''t be good at making decisions about the affairs of the older generation. There are rules in the Jianghu. Everything should be done according to the rules."


    "It wasn''t my father who killed Zhao Shanhe. You should have known about this." Shangguanjing did not refute Wang Fan, but directly revealed that Zhao Shanhe was killed.


    "I know, but


    "No, but since you also know that Zhao Shanhe''s death has nothing to do with my father, I think you have a clear idea of what you should do and what you need to do." Shangguanjing didn''t wait for Wang Fan to finish his speech, so he rushed to say his own words.


    Wang Fan, who had been robbed, laughed. He looked at shangguanjing with a serious face and asked with a smile: "since you know so much about the things in those years, how can you defend him so much?"


    "Anyway, he is my father, my last relative in the world. No matter what mistakes he made before, I must protect him!" Shangguanjing said, lowered his head and looked at the green grass under his feet.


    "Is that what he meant?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "No, he didn''t know that I came to see you or that I would ask about these things." When shangguanjing said this, his face was obviously sad.


    Looking at the expression on shangguanjing''s face, Wang fan can understand her mood and how much trouble it is for her.


    Her own father has a bright identity, which makes her a daughter feel very proud, but the scandal she did many years ago has made her suffer.


    In his early years, he betrayed his wife, cheated on his family, and even made ridiculous things in order to revenge on his rival. Now his daughter has to bear the consequences. Shangguan Hao''s life can''t be described as slag.


    Wang Fan didn''t want to embarrass the poor woman. He asked straightforwardly, "if I promise that the murderer who killed Zhao Shanhe will only die, do you think Shangguan Hao will accept such a result and not be our enemy?"


    "No!" Shangguanjing''s answer is also very straightforward.


    "What should I do, then?" Wang Fan didn''t expect shangguanjing to reply like this, which caught him off guard.


    "I understand that killing people pays for their lives and paying debts. I don''t ask you to let Zhao Zheng go, but I also know that if you kill Zhao Zheng, my father will do something irrational, so I hope you can leave w province and never come back!" The tone of shangguanjing''s voice is like a request. It seems to be discussing with Wang Fan, but it is more like a request.


    "So you are willing to compensate us by purchasing Dingsheng company?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, as long as you leave w province and return to the mainland, no matter how unwilling my father is, he can''t chase you for revenge!" Shangguanjing, who had imagined everything for a long time, raised his head and looked into Wang Fan''s eyes. His voice was very eager.


    "It seems that you really love him." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "Our generation can''t decide the grudges of the older generation, but we can ease many unnecessary conflicts. Although my father has done many wrong things, Zhao Shanhe''s death really has nothing to do with him, and I always treat Zhao Ya as a sister, so I hope you can help me." Shangguanjing mentioned Zhao ya, hoping to persuade Wang Fan, although she did not know what the result would be.


    Hearing shangguanjing mention Zhao ya, Wang Fan''s heart is really tangled. The relationship between Liu pangzi and Zhao Ya is just like the relationship between shangguanjing and Zhao ya. Although Liu pangzi''s mother was forced to give birth to Zhao ya, it can''t erase the blood relationship between them.


    Apart from other factors, it is very difficult for the three young people who are related by blood to choose the future.


    Zhao ya, as Liu pangzi''s half sister and shangguanjing''s half sister, is a tie between the two and a problem shangguanhao left to Liu pangzi and shangguanjing.


    If Zhao Ya knew her life experience, how would she solve the immediate problems and what would she think?


    Wang Fan did not dare to imagine these, even more dare not easily touch the scar, he also began to hesitate, whether to accept shangguanjing''s advice.


    As if seeing Wang Fan''s hesitation, shangguanjing continued: "Wang Fan, although Liu Jiaxing is your good brother, are you sure that after he leaves you, he can really get a foothold in W province? You can''t accompany him to develop in W province all your life! "


    "This Wang fan can''t answer shangguanjing''s words for a moment.


    It''s no secret that Liu pangzi has no ability to control the business of Sanlian gang and Sanlian gang in W Province, but it''s really Wang Fan''s fault.


    From the first day he came to w Province, Wang Fan tried his best to help Liu pangzi get on the leading position of Sanlian gang. But when he did, he found that Liu pangzi was not the material to be the leader.


    It''s easy to fight the country, but hard to defend it.


    If Wang fan leaves w Province, he will only rely on Liu pangzi to support the business here and manage the territory of Sanlian gang. I''m afraid that within half a year, he will have to come back to clean up the mess.


    Shangguanjing proposed to buy Dingsheng company at this time. In fact, it was also an excuse for Wang Fan to leave w province. What''s more, it showed that Liu pangzi didn''t have the ability to take charge of Sanlian gang.


    As an opponent, Wang Fan also has to admire shangguanjing''s observation and negotiation ability.


    Although shangguanjing is a woman and a very young woman, she is always able to see the essence of things clearly and find the weakness of the other party, which makes her easily hold the pulse of the other party when negotiating with her opponent.


    Even people like Wang Fan have no way to refute shangguanjing''s words. He can only admit shangguanjing''s evaluation of Liu pangzi with a wry smile, but he still says with a hard tongue: "this matter is Liu pangzi''s family affair after all. I still want to ask for his opinions. What your father did to his mother in those years is not something that can be wiped out in a few words."

 V2.Chapter 558

    After meeting shangguanjing, Wang Fan didn''t tell Liu pangzi what they talked about.


    It''s not that Wang Fan has any prejudice against Liu pangzi, but that he worries that Liu pangzi, who doesn''t want to stay in W Province, will immediately agree to the terms of shangguanjing''s acquisition of Dingsheng company. After all, Liu pangzi has always been skeptical about his ability, and he doesn''t want to continue to suffer in Dingsheng company.


    As for revenge for killing his father and hatred for humiliating his mother, there is no need to discuss these two things with Liu pangzi, and there is no room for discussion.


    Liu pangzi will not hesitate about killing his father''s enemy. So even if Zhao Zheng is insane now, Liu pangzi will not let him go. He is just how to choose a better way to end Zhao Zheng''s life.


    Shangguanhao is a beast in clothes. Liu pangzi, who is upright in nature, will not be soft hearted. Even if someone stops Liu pangzi and prevents him from killing shangguanhao, he will never forgive him lightly. He will break his limbs to give shangguanhao a breath. If he starts hard, he is afraid shangguanhao won''t last long.


    It was because he knew Liu pangzi very well that Wang Fan didn''t discuss these things with Liu pangzi.


    Revenge must be avenged.


    After revenge, where to go is the key.


    Wang Fan, who returns to Huitong pawnshop, takes the initiative to find Liu Juan, who is resting in her room. As soon as he enters the door of Liu Juan''s bedroom, he directly tells shangguanjing what she said to him.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, Liu Juan has the same worry.


    Growing up with Liu pangzi, Liu Juan knows him better than Wang Fan. There is no room for negotiation about revenge. Liu pangzi will promise to sell the company.


    However, the leading position of Sanlian gang and the business of Dingsheng company are all built by Wang Fan. If they launch it so easily, it will make people feel unwilling.


    "Are you sure to persuade Liu pangzi to stay?" Wang Fan sat on the chair, smoking a cigarette and asked anxiously.


    "I''m not sure. I guess he must be thinking about excuses now. He will leave w province with us in the future. My brother is not a man with great ambition. He is not interested in these things." Liu Juan is also very helpless to say.


    "Do all the men in your hometown have such a tradition?" Wang Fan tilted his head and asked lazily.


    "Tradition? What tradition? " Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan doubtfully.


    "Since the death of Mr. Liu Bei, there have been no ambitious men in the Liu family! Like ah Dou Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan strangely.


    "You said my brother couldn''t get on the wall with mud?" Liu Juan some angry question.


    See Liu Juan angry, Wang Fan said with a smile: "a joke, a joke, I just feel, no other meaning."


    "Don''t make such a joke. Although my brother has no great ambition, he is not as miserable as Liu a dou. Moreover, he and Lina are the key time now. If you talk nonsense and let my brother fall in love again, I can''t finish with you!" Liu Juan said with a worried face.


    After all, they are brothers and sisters, and they have deep feelings from childhood to adulthood. Liu Juan doesn''t want anyone to look down on Liu pangzi.


    What''s more, recently, the relationship between Liu pangzi and Lin Na has developed by leaps and bounds, and there is a great momentum to get married soon. Of course, Liu Juan does not allow it. At this time, Liu pangzi is in a disadvantageous situation.


    As a sister, Liu Juan certainly hopes that Liu pangzi will be happy.


    Put aside the so-called success and fame, in fact, Liu Juan also hopes that Liu can lead a normal life.


    The couple, who have no worries about food and clothing, live a happy and unrestrained life, and have a few children in the future, which is the best life for Liu pangzi.


    Although this kind of ordinary people''s happy life, for her and Wang Fan, is simply extravagant.


    Thinking of Liu pangzi''s future life, Liu Juan can''t help thinking of herself. Looking at Wang Fan sitting on the chair, she can''t help feeling sad.


    But this kind of sentiment, she has no way to say to Wang Fan, more did not come up with any way to solve, so she can only take advantage of Liu fatty things, here to vent their inner pain.


    However, the nervous Wang Fan didn''t notice Liu Juan''s emotion. He still sat back in his chair, thinking about the Sanlian gang.


    Wang Fan, who has been swallowing clouds and puffing fog, suddenly brightens his eyes and says to Liu Juan, "juan''er, would it be better if we let Akutagawa stay and take over Sanlian gang and Dingsheng company?"


    "Akutagawa letter?" Liu Juan, who was still thinking about herself, was stunned when she heard Wang Fan''s words, but soon she nodded and said, "maybe this is a good way."


    "But I''m worried that if Liu pangzi hurts shangguanhao, Zhao Ya will have a gap with Liu pangzi. After all, the relationship between Zhao Ya and shangguanhao is there. It''s really difficult to talk about father daughter relationship." Wang Fan said with some embarrassment.


    "Zhao Ya won''t be so unreasonable. After all, what shangguanhao did in those years was worse than animals!" Liu Juan stares at an eye, inconceivable say.


    "That''s what I said, but what if something really happened? It''s not that you can''t see how much Akutagawa loves Zhao ya. If Zhao ya really quarrels with Liu pangzi because of shangguanhao, Akutagawa will probably listen to his daughter-in-law. " Wang Fan scratched his head and said anxiously.


    "Then what? Can Shangguan Hao be spared? " Liu Juan frowned and asked.


    "Let shangguanhao go? Pull it down. Liu pangzi is merciful if he doesn''t kill him. How can he let this son of a bitch go? " Wang Fan touched his chin and said.


    "It seems that Akutagawa Shin should be considered carefully." A moment ago, Liu Juan, who was still happy, had a worried look on her face.


    Wang Fan, whose eyes turned and turned, suddenly asked with a bad smile: "juan''er, what do you think if Qianxue comes here to take over the Sanlian Gang?"


    "Thousand snow? Why? " Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan unfriendly and speaks unfriendly.


    Seeing that Liu Juan''s mood was not right, Wang Fan quickly put forward his hand and explained: "juan''er, I have no other meaning. It''s all about our major affairs. Don''t get me wrong."


    "Misunderstanding? I think you have a ghost in your heart! What''s the matter? Are you trying to please your new lover and give her a big gift? " Liu Juan asked with a cold face.


    "Why? Don''t I also want to give it to you in exchange for the divine wind, which is good for us? I have nothing to do with Qianxue. I just think about the value of Shenfeng in r country. That''s why I want to sell Qianxue. If you don''t agree, I don''t agree with you! " Wang Fan, who has a strong desire for survival, explains and smiles at the same time, lest Liu Juan teach him a lesson.


    "It''s not impossible to sell people''s favor, but there must be equivalent conditions for it!" Liu Juan said with a cold face.

 V2.Chapter 559

    "What are you going to exchange for?"


    "Ghost uncle?"


    Hearing the voice outside the house, Wang Fan stood up in disbelief, walked to the door, opened the door, and looked at the ghost uncle in front of him with a burst of ecstasy.


    "Boy, I heard that you are doing a good job here Ghost uncle looking at Wang Fan, a face amiable say.


    "Uncle ghost, why are you here? It''s w province here. It''s not easy for you to get in even with your identity! "


    Wang Fan, with a look of surprise, didn''t expect uncle GUI to come back. After all, uncle GUI''s identity is an old undercover agent. Don''t people like him know anything about this in W province?


    Liu Juan in the room also heard the voice of ghost uncle. She came out of the room and said, "ghost uncle."


    "Xiaojuan''er is here, too, just in time!" Uncle GUI nodded with a smile.


    Miao Qing, who followed the ghost uncle, said angrily, "Wang Fan, I''ve been standing here for a long time. Have you no reaction?"


    "Sister Qing, uncle GUI, please sit inside." Wang Fan quickly made a please gesture, smiling at Miao Qing.


    "Hum!"


    Disdaining Wang Fan''s gallant behavior, Miao Qing steps forward to Liu Juan and reaches for her arm.


    Since Liu Juan went back to H City, the relationship between Miao Qing and Liu Juan has been very good. This time Miao Qing came to w province to help, the relationship between Miao Qing and Liu Juan is much tighter, which also makes Wang Fan very puzzled.


    Generally speaking, women should be born with a sense of cleanliness.


    But why is the relationship between Liu Juan and Miao Qing so good?


    If we say that they have no affection for Wang Fan, they just have a playful attitude, but their care for Wang fan is obviously not the same.


    But if both of them have feelings for Wang Fan, how can they tolerate that Wang Fan has another woman in his heart?


    Wang fan doesn''t understand the situation of Liu Juan and Miao Qing at all, but he doesn''t care much about it. After all, for Wang Fan, it is the best result that they can get along well.


    Watching Liu Juan and Miao Qing walk into the room, Wang Fanlian follows ghost uncle and walks into the room.


    "Uncle ghost, I''ll pour you a cup of tea." Liu Juan said, then turned to pour tea for ghost uncle.


    Miao Qing stopped Liu Juan and said with a smile, "sister Juan, uncle GUI is here to discuss things with you two. Just sit down and I''ll pour tea."


    Hearing Miao Qing''s words, Liu Juan looks at ghost uncle blankly.


    Although she met uncle GUI in blind Master''s place and knew the relationship between him, Liu Juan didn''t think uncle GUI would say anything to her.


    After all, uncle GUI and Wang fan are both Chinese undercover police. Although she has an open identity as a student, she is actually the killer of wanguku. In Liu Juan''s opinion, there is no intersection between them.


    If the ghost uncle needs to get rid of someone, as long as it''s their task, they can do it with the help of the power of Huaxia. There is no need for wanguku organization to come forward.


    What''s more, killers all over the world know that they can never touch the bottom line in China, and no one dares to do too much in China. After all, China''s thunderbolt means, even the powerful country m will fear three points.


    So what ghost uncle will say to her also makes Liu Juan''s heart full of curiosity.


    When Liu Juan sat on the chair, without waiting for ghost uncle to speak, Wang Fan couldn''t help asking, "ghost uncle, what do you want to discuss with us? It''s not going to be an assassination in W province! "


    "Generally speaking, organizations don''t resort to the hands of outsiders to do things like assassination. After all, it''s not a good thing to have a handle in the hands of others. What''s more, we also have suitable candidates for murder." Ghost uncle is very calm say.


    Listening to Uncle GUI''s words, Wang Fan opened his mouth wide. He was surprised and asked, "Uncle GUI, what you said is true? Do we have comrades here? "


    "Boy, your curiosity is getting stronger and stronger now. It''s not a good thing. Haven''t you heard of it? The more people know the secret, the sooner they die! " Ghost uncle stares Wang Fan one eye, cold voice scolds a way.


    By ghost uncle this lesson, Wang Fan quickly covered his mouth, smirk, no longer dare to ask.


    In fact, ghost uncle said these words, no ghost uncle to explain, Wang Fan''s heart is already believe 7788.


    As a world power, Huaxia is not so powerful at ordinary times, but when it comes to the secret agents and killers hidden in the world, it is definitely not without them. After all, the name of a world power is not called out casually.


    Liu Juan, who is sitting opposite to ghost uncle, is more curious when she hears that what ghost uncle wants to say is not an assassination.


    Although she was very curious, Liu Juan didn''t ask. As a qualified killer, she still knew how to handle it, so she still kept a calm expression and looked at Uncle GUI with a smile.


    After scolding Wang Fan''s ghost uncle, he took a look at the opposite Liu Juan and said, "I came to w province this time mainly for the sake of the Sanlian gang. I hope you two can help me finish a task."


    "Sanlian Gang? Uncle GUI, you don''t want to install undercover agents in the Sanlian gang. I''m going to wash the Sanlian Gang white. It''s useless for you to install undercover agents! " Wang Fan said helplessly.


    What Wang Fan said is true. During this period of time, the management of the triad gang has basically eliminated the industries involving the gang. It is really unnecessary for a gang without the business of the gang to put in undercover agents.


    What''s more, the Sanlian Gang is completely in Wang Fan''s hands now. It''s unnecessary to install undercover agents here, and it doesn''t make any sense.


    The ghost uncle sitting next to Wang Fan frowned and glared at the garrulous Wang Fan. He said angrily, "is your intelligence not online recently? With you in Sanlian Gang, do I need to put undercover agents here? Can I arrange an undercover investigation for you? "


    "It makes sense! Ghost uncle, you say so, I understand Wang Fan listens to ghost uncle''s words to nod repeatedly, the mouth is echoing to say.


    "Uncle GUI, the Sanlian Gang is almost in Wang Fan''s hands now. If there''s anything we need to do, just tell us!" Liu Juan did not ask too much, but directly opened the mouth.


    He was quite satisfied with Liu Juan''s words. Uncle GUI said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not a big deal. I heard that Wang fan controlled the Sanlian Gang, so I wanted to take advantage of the momentum of the Sanlian Gang to do something beneficial to us in W province."


    "What''s good for us?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, it''s good for us to control the politicians in W province." Ghost uncle smiles to return a way.

 V2.Chapter 560

    The ghost uncle who came to visit suddenly brought the topic to the Sanlian Gang, which made Wang Fan and Liu Juan feel very confused.


    What ghost uncle said is beneficial to everyone, which makes Wang Fan''s heart full of curiosity.


    All along, as an undercover police officer, Wang Fan has been indoctrinated with the idea of dedicating himself to the organization. He has never heard of anything beneficial to him. Even when he was the most difficult, the organization just played down his efforts to help him.


    For this unknown pain, Wang Fan has already accepted the fate of the arrangement.


    But now ghost uncle suddenly put forward such a topic, and let Wang Fan''s heart played not small waves.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s mind, Liu Juan first asked: "ghost uncle, what are you talking about? Don''t play the game! "


    "The politicians in W province have always had a tradition of mutual benefit with the Mafia. The organization knows that you have controlled the triad, so it wants to help some helpful politicians in W province with your hand." Ghost uncle glances at Wang Fan and opens his mouth.


    "What? Supporting politicians? Is this something that''s good for us? " After listening to ghost uncle''s words, Wang Fan immediately blew up Mao''s shout.


    "What are you calling for? I haven''t finished yet Ghost uncle''s face sinks, scold a way.


    "Yes! You go on, I''ll listen. " Wang Fan said with an unhappy face.


    Liu Juan, sitting on one side, saw Wang Fan''s expression and said: "Uncle ghost, don''t be angry. Wang fan is in a bad mood these two days. If there is something wrong with his words, how can you bear it!"


    Since Liu Juan opened her mouth and uncle GUI was not good enough to reprimand Wang fan face to face, she had to stare at Wang Fan, who was angry at one side, and then said: "about this matter, I think that the triad Gang, as the largest gang in W Province, is really difficult to develop if it doesn''t deal with politicians. Therefore, this is an inevitable trend and can''t be avoided."


    At this point, uncle GUI looked at Liu Juan. Seeing that Liu Juan didn''t have much reaction, he went on to say: "however, considering that you have just taken over the Sanlian Gang, there will be a lack of funds, I specially asked you to come and have a reassurance."


    "The prosperous company managed by Sanlian Gang, except for the underworld business, will give you some preferential policies in organization, and also give you other support secretly, such as capital investment."


    The ghost uncle who has been paying attention to Liu Juan all the time shows a kind expression on his face when it comes to capital investment. His expression at the moment looks like Grandma wolf who cheated little red riding hood to open the door.


    Liu Juan, who is sitting opposite to Uncle GUI, has been listening carefully to Uncle GUI''s words and keeping an affinity smile on her face. However, she has not made any response to Uncle GUI''s words.


    Liu Juan''s attitude makes ghost uncle a little embarrassed.


    Although he has a good personal relationship with blind Master, he has nothing to do with Liu Juan after all, and the leader of Sanlian Gang is now Liu pangzi, so uncle GUI still hopes to open a breakthrough from Liu Juan.


    Wang Fan, sitting on one side, listened to Uncle GUI''s words, but he didn''t express his opinion. Now seeing that uncle GUI''s eyes were not looking at him, but on Liu Juan, he knew that uncle GUI was waiting for Liu Juan to respond.


    Chong ghost uncle rolled a white eye, Wang Fan said calmly: "ghost uncle, you said this matter, I don''t agree!"


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion!" Cold not Ding of hear Wang Fan''s words, ghost uncle turned round to stare at him one eye.


    Wang Fan, who was scolded by ghost uncle, said very unconvinced. "Ghost uncle, the triad helps me has the final say, you don''t listen to my opinion, listen to whom?"


    Is a face impatient ghost uncle, hear Wang Fan''s words is also a Leng, he turned to the opposite Liu Juan, as if to ask Wang Fan the authenticity of these words.


    Liu Juan with a smile and ghost uncle four eyes relative, slightly nodded back: "what he said is right."


    Hearing Liu Juan''s affirmative reply, ghost uncle''s face softened a lot. He looked at Wang Fan again and cursed: "why didn''t you say it earlier? If I had known you were in charge, I wouldn''t have had to worry about so many things! "


    "Uncle ghost, your worry is not unnecessary, because I don''t agree with it." Wang Fan said calmly as he smoked.


    "What? disagree? Why? " Ghost uncle a face is stunned of ask.


    "Why should I agree?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Wang Fan, don''t forget who you are Ghost uncle''s face sinks, stare eyes to say.


    "But this is w province! And even if I am an undercover police officer, I have no obligation to do things that have nothing to do with my task! Sanlian Gang! Does this have anything to do with gold? " Wang Fan still asked calmly.


    "Is your skin tight! Is that human language you''re talking about? " Ghost uncle said angrily.


    "Uncle GUI, why isn''t that human talk? Why should I promise this? I don''t need money, politician? Do you think if Sanlian needs to find a backstage, will no one be willing to stand up? Why should I accept your terms? " Wang Fan put on a very indifferent appearance, tilted his head to ghost uncle said.


    Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan''s appearance on one side. She also smiles secretly in her heart. However, seeing that Gui Shu''s face is red and her neck is thick, she worries that the two people will really quarrel.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with what Wang Fan said. In Wang Fan''s opinion, these so-called favorable conditions proposed by Uncle GUI are not what he needs. Therefore, it is reasonable for Wang fan not to accept uncle GUI''s suggestions.


    After all, what Wang Fan needs is not the same as what ghost uncle gives.


    In order to avoid the relationship between the two people, Liu Juan said: "Uncle GUI, Wang Fan, we are all our own people. We can discuss everything. We can''t hurt our friendship because of some small things."


    "Xiaojuan''er, do you think this boy deserves beating? Good people don''t understand! But I''m looking for discomfort Be angry red neck thick, ghost uncle to Liu Juan complain.


    Wang Fan, sitting on one side, just glanced at Liu Juan, but didn''t say much.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s eyes aiming at her, Liu Juan certainly knew what he was thinking. With a smile, she said to ghost uncle: "ghost uncle, you want me to say it! In fact, it''s not difficult to do this. Since you want Wang Fan to listen to your arrangement, it''s better to listen to his conditions. "


    "On his terms?" Ghost uncle suddenly sees Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who had eyes crossed with ghost uncle, raised his chin and said firmly: "yes! I have my own conditions. Do you want to listen? "


    "You boy, you don''t want to have a moth!" The alert ghost uncle frowned slightly. Looking at his most proud apprentice, he had an unknown premonition in his heart.

 V2.Chapter 561

    Since the last time Wang fan made a fuss about forced white washing, uncle GUI has been worried about Wang Fan. He is worried about his apprentice. He doesn''t know when he will raise this thorny problem nervously.


    But there is always a magic power in this world. When you are worried about something, you suddenly put the problem in front of you. Some people say that this magic power is called Murphy''s law.


    But the ghost uncle actually thought, this kind of bullshit matter, should call the destiny the hooligan method.


    In the face of Uncle GUI''s worry, Wang Fan was very relaxed. He showed a sly smile and said leisurely: "Uncle GUI, according to the current situation, I will probably become a famous figure in the underworld in East Asia. If I still work as an undercover, don''t you think it''s wrong?"


    As expected, what he was afraid of was what he was afraid of. Uncle GUI''s heart was really tight when he was told by Wang Fan.


    Although this situation had been expected for a long time, when it really happened in front of my eyes, uncle GUI seemed a little flustered.


    After so many years of undercover career, uncle GUI is also a person who has experienced the test of life and death. He should not be at a loss when facing Wang Fan.


    But now he is facing Wang Fan, his heart is a fluster, and what will happen next, ghost uncle at this moment is no foundation.


    Looking at more and more strange Wang Fan, ghost uncle frowned tightly, clenched his teeth and said: "your identity has not come to wash white time, you don''t have to mention it!"


    "Wash white? Uncle ghost, are you kidding? Now I am the leader of the whole underworld in H City, the actual controller of the triad in W Province, and a member of the royal family of T country! Do you know the kamikaze organization of r country? " Wang Fan asked with a bad smile.


    "Kamikaze? I''ve heard that. What does this have to do with you? " Ghost uncle doubts of ask.


    "Cough! Qianxue, the daughter of the current leader of Shenfeng, has an unusual relationship with me. " When Wang Fan said this, his eyes couldn''t help looking at the opposite Liu Juan.


    As usual, Liu Juan kept smiling, but Wang Fan still felt a cold sweat on her back.


    The ghost uncle sitting next to Wang Fan, after listening to Wang Fan''s words, widened his eyes, looked at him inconceivably, and asked: "do you say you have a different relationship with Qian Xue? Is that true? "


    "Of course, but it''s not as unusual as you think!" Boasting almost capsized, Wang Fan quickly explained.


    This is actually for Liu Juan. What Wang fan is most worried about now is that Liu Juan misunderstands the relationship between him and Qian Xue. After all, Wang fan can''t imagine Liu Juan''s storm.


    See Liu Juan and not so angry, Wang Fan''s heart a little calm some, he flattered to Liu Juan smile.


    Liu Juan smiles back at Wang Fan''s flattery and says: "Uncle GUI, in fact, Wang Fan has a confidant. You should know that!"


    "Who?" Uncle GUI looks at Liu Juan and asks suspiciously.


    "I went to Katyusha in H city some time ago, that girl from e country, do you have any impression?" Liu Juan reminds with a smile.


    "Katyusha? Blind Master and I have met her. She is a very cheerful girl. She said that she is Wang Fan''s girlfriend. " When ghost uncle said this, he was also observing Liu Juan''s expression.


    Not angry because of ghost uncle''s words, Liu Juan continued: "Katyusha is the eldest lady of the Tomahawk gang. You don''t know about this."


    "The Battle Axe Gang? You mean the Tomahawk gang of country e? " Ghost uncle surprised open mouth, full of distrust to see Wang Fan.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Juan suddenly mentioned Katyusha. Wang Fan wiped the cold sweat on his head and laughed awkwardly.


    "What kind of luck did you get to know so many talented girls?" Ghost uncle from Wang Fan''s action, has got the answer, which let him have a deeper understanding of Wang Fan.


    "Hey, uncle ghost, my relationship with Katyusha is not as complicated as you think. Don''t get me wrong." Wang Fan quickly explained.


    "If you say so, you can''t wash it white!" Ghost uncle realizes Wang Fan''s situation at this time, and doesn''t want him to wash white.


    Generally speaking, it''s a great thing to train an undercover police officer who can break into the inside of the gang and gain the trust of the gang leaders, so as to obtain the intelligence needed by the police!


    If you want to climb to the top of the gang and get more core information, it''s just an unattainable dream.


    But this kind of unattainable things, for Wang Fan, are all Pediatrics, not even worth mentioning.


    Apart from the triad gang in W Province, there are the small gangs in H city that can''t make it to the top. Let''s say the Shenfeng group and the Tomahawk group, which are the underworld organizations that many countries'' undercover agents and agents are trying to infiltrate.


    Just as we were trying to infiltrate into these two organizations, Wang Fan, an ugly guy, actually became a core member in one step. If this matter is told, I''m afraid no one dares to believe it.


    At this time, in the eyes of ghost uncle, Wang fan is an experienced undercover talent. He is simply a walking treasure, an automatic intelligence extractor that can obtain high-value intelligence at any time.


    Looking at the God color glowing eagerly in the eyes of ghost uncle, Wang Fan scratched his head and asked: "ghost uncle, you also heard that, in my present situation, can I hide in the sun and not be conspicuous?"


    "What do you mean?" Ghost uncle asked seriously.


    "Now that I''m in this position, it''s better for me to formally step into the eyes of everyone, including my family and friends, as the elder brother of the underworld." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "Officially in everyone''s sight?" Ghost uncle some don''t understand Wang Fan''s meaning.


    "What Wang fan means is to be the object of your investigation and use your investigation of his work to prove his identity as a gangster. I guess what he wants to do most is to be able to go home and reunite with his family." Liu Juan explained.


    "Still juan''er understands me!" Wang Fan gave Liu Juan a thumbs up and said happily.


    "Then you are not forced to wash white! Are you going to wash black thoroughly Ghost uncle listen to Liu Juan''s words, the heart is also a loose, before the tension, also finally got relief.


    Uncle GUI won''t agree to wash white, but Wang fan is willing to wash black thoroughly, which is definitely a good proposal for the organization.


    However, when it comes to meeting with his family, he worries uncle GUI again. He asks tentatively, "Wang Fan, do you think they will accept meeting your mother and sister as you are now?"


    "Uncle ghost, I''d rather bear the blame for organizing! Can''t I tell my family the truth? " Wang Fan some dissatisfied counter asked.

 V2.Chapter 562

    The day after uncle GUI came to city B, Wang Fan accepted uncle GUI''s suggestion. In exchange, uncle GUI, who came on behalf of the organization, also agreed to Wang Fan''s offer.


    All the internal information related to Wang Fan was destroyed as required, and replaced by the police''s criminal investigation files on Wang Fan.


    In other words, from the moment when the original files were destroyed and a new criminal file was established, Wang Fan had no chance to prove his identity as an undercover police officer. Of course, uncle GUI made it clear to Wang Fan about the interests of this matter.


    Wang Fan won a new identity, and no joy, after all, this is not a thing to celebrate.


    However, this did not make Wang Fan feel depressed. At least he can go home to see his mother and sister openly now, and this kind of family collision is enough to heal all the wounds in his heart.


    With the support and help of Uncle GUI and the efforts of Wang Fan, the influence of the triad in W province was soon promoted.


    Especially after absorbing those members of the bamboo leaf Gang, the triad gang has leaped to the top position of the gangs in W province not only in terms of territory, but also in terms of personnel composition.


    The so-called "big tree catches the wind". After the Sanlian Gang flourished, trouble soon came to the door.


    The police of city B, who has always been closely related to the triad Gang, suddenly launched an unprecedented anti drug operation. They not only mercilessly swept the Qingshui hall, but also arrested all the gangsters in Qingshui hall.


    Just as Wang Fan got the news, the people who arrested him also came to the door of Akutagawa Shin''s sushi restaurant.


    Sushi restaurant is still open, so the door of the shop is not closed. Several guests sitting there are tasting sushi and sake.


    "Is Wang Fan here?" Chen Xu, the leader of the team, glanced at the people in the shop and asked Akutagawa, who was making sushi.


    Akutagawa shin, with a knife in his hand, stops his work and looks at Chen Xu at the door and the police officer behind him. He smiles and asks, "Mr. Chen, is this what I''m doing?"


    "The police have received information that Wang fan is suspected of a number of drug cases. We are also looking for him to learn about this." Chen Xu said in an official voice.


    "Brother fan is in the backyard. Do you want to see him?" Akutagawa puts down his knife and looks at Chen Xu at the door.


    Hearing Akutagawa''s letter that Wang fan is in the backyard, Chen Xugang is going to walk through the hall to the backyard. Then he sees the expression on Akutagawa''s face.


    It''s like the abnormal killer in the movie. This kind of expression makes Chen Xu feel tight in his heart and take back his legs.


    The waiters in the hall, who are persuading the guests to leave and cleaning up the dishes, have already finished their work. They stand on the way to the backyard and pay attention to Chen Xu and the police officers at the door.


    Realizing that these people didn''t have good intentions, Chen Xu frowned slightly, looked at Akutagawa and said, "go and call Wang fan out, and I''ll take him back to the police station."


    "Brother fan is tasting tea. I dare not disturb him. Mr. Chen, if you have the courage, you can go by yourself." Akutagawa moved a chair and sat at the door leading to the backyard, with a smile on his face.


    It can be seen that Akutagawa letter is deliberately to find trouble for himself. Chen Xu also cursed Akutagawa letter in his stomach.


    However, although he was dissatisfied with Akutagawa Shin''s actions, his face didn''t show it at all. Chen Xu frowned, but his face was still calm.


    Akutagawa shin, sitting firmly in his chair, looked at Chen Xu, who was hesitant at the door. He unhurriedly took out his cigarette box, drew out a cigarette to light it, and said with a cigarette ring: "Mr. Chen, although brother fan hasn''t been in B city for a long time, he has never been ungrateful to his brothers. Is it a bit too much for you to come in so swaggeringly with your men today?"


    "Akutagawa letter, I am a messenger, you are bandits. Since ancient times, officials have taken bandits. What''s too much about that?" Chen Xu''s unconvinced reply.


    "Oh, we are bandits! I always thought, you and we eat in the same pot, we are the same people! I understand it wrong Although Akutagawa didn''t point it out directly, he also talked about bribing the police.


    Chen Xu''s face does not shine when he is mentioned about taking bribes, but even so, he can''t turn around and leave.


    When the police launched the anti drug operation, the ICAC of city B had already controlled Song Zhuang, the director of the police station. Shangguan Hao, as the mayor, personally directed the operation of the police station, which made Chen Xu have some premonitions and made him understand some things.


    For a long time, Songzhuang kept close contact with Wang Fan. As a result, his relationship with shangguanhao began to alienate.


    It is because Song Zhuang has such an attitude that Shangguan Hao takes over the police station of B city.


    As a subordinate of Songzhuang, Chen Xu must make a choice at this time.


    Is it still following the footsteps of Songzhuang and standing with the people of Sanlian Gang, or choosing a new backer to be Shangguan Hao''s new assistant.


    Chen Xu, of course, has his own ideas.


    Although he has been following Songzhuang since his first day in the police station, it does not mean that Chen Xu has no desire for power, let alone that his loyalty to Songzhuang is higher than his desire for shangguanhao''s support.


    At the moment when people from the ICAC appeared in the police station, Chen Xu was actually ready to be investigated with Songzhuang. After all, Chen Xu had done a lot for Songzhuang over the years, and there was nothing wrong with being investigated together.


    But in the end, Chen Xu was not taken away, and he was entrusted with important tasks by Shangguan Hao, which shows that in Shangguan Hao''s eyes, Chen Xu is still a chess piece that can be used.


    As a chess piece that still has value, Chen Xu certainly wants to make his new backer, see his shining point, and his understanding of his future official career.


    Capturing Wang fan is his best way to prove himself.


    In order to successfully arrest Wang Fan, Chen Xu also made great efforts. He not only selected the best people in the police station, but also thought about all possible troubles.


    In front of him, Akutagawa shin, as well as other members of the Sanlian Gang, were not enough to make Chen Xu have the idea of retreat.


    However, Akutagawa''s sudden mention of bribery makes Chen Xu feel uncomfortable. After all, no one wants to be exposed in public.


    But it''s just uncomfortable. Compared with his bright future, Chen Xu is able to distinguish between the heavy and the heavy.


    Facing Akutagawa''s sarcasm, Chen Xu didn''t say much. He waved to the police behind him and ordered: "go and catch Wang Fan! Anyone who disobeys will be arrested together! "

 V2.Chapter 563

    Standing at the door, Chen Xu gave an order, and the police officers who had been rubbing their hands behind him rushed to Akutagawa letter sitting on the chair.


    These uniformed police officers had a special identity. They felt that Akutagawa Shin was just bluffing and didn''t dare to attack them. That''s why they rushed so bravely.


    However, they underestimated Akutagawa shin.


    Looking at several armed police officers, Akutagawa shin, who had already rushed in front of him and sat firmly in his chair, gently took a puff of smoke, and then winked at some of his subordinates.


    "Crackle"


    A sound of table and chair beating sounded, and the fully armed police officer fell to the ground.


    Without waiting for the police officers to react, the waiters who threw them to the ground had already put their knees against the police officers'' vital points and snatched the guns from their waists.


    "Akutagawa Shin! Are you going to rebel? " Seeing his police officers under control, Chen Xu angrily questions Akutagawa.


    Mr. Akutagawa, still calm, said: "Mr. Chen, this is my private place. You don''t have a search warrant or arrest procedures. You are so rampant. Aren''t you afraid that I will complain about you?"


    "I was ordered to arrest people. You are his accomplice, Wang Fan, who harbors the suspect!" Chen Xu roars excitedly.


    Facing the emotional Chen Xu, Akutagawa Shin still put on an indifferent look, raised his hand to shake his fingers, very disdainful said: "Mr. Chen, you have no evidence to accuse me, don''t talk nonsense here, be careful I sue you for slander!"


    "The evidence? Do you dare to step out of the door and let my people search the backyard? " Chen Xu pointed to Akutagawa letter questioning.


    "As I said just now, if you don''t have a search warrant, don''t try to move any plants or trees here, otherwise, I will teach you how to be a man!" Akutagawa said that in the end, there was a cold killing in his eyes.


    He was afraid of Akutagawa''s letter. Now when he heard the other party''s tough words, Chen Xu was a little timid. However, although he was very flustered, he did not dare to step back.


    His own police officers are still pressed on the ground by the other party. If Chen Xu counsels like this, how can he still work in the police station in the future?


    Besides, there is Shangguan Hao behind him, and Chen Xu doesn''t dare to go back so easily. After all, when facing Shangguan Hao, he has no way to explain why he failed.


    "Akutagawa shin, I warn you, you have to pay for this!" Chen Xu''s Kungfu of speaking, has pulled out the gun from his waist, and the muzzle of black hole also aims at Akutagawa letter.


    When the waiters riding on the police officers saw Chen Xu pointing his gun at Akutagawa shin, they immediately took the pistols from the police officers and aimed at Chen Xu standing at the door.


    Although he was pointed at by the muzzle of the black hole, Chen Xu didn''t feel afraid, because in his eyes, Akutagawa shin, the triad gangsters, at most dare to attack the low-level police officers, and they are still the kind of shots that can''t cause much damage, and they don''t even dare to shoot at him.


    The consequences of killing a police officer are definitely not borne by any gangster. Even if the leading gangsters like Sanlian Gang kill a police officer, they will surely encounter devastating revenge.


    Just as Chen Xu said before, the underworld can''t be on the stage after all. There is no way to fight against the police who represent the regime. Even if they are more aggressive, they dare to challenge the police, but they are just showing off their fast words.


    And at this time, Chen Xu, it is precisely because of this confidence, so in the face of each other''s muzzle, will have more courage to stand there.


    Akutagawa, who was smoking, took a look at Chen Xu and asked with a smile, "Mr. Chen, do you think my brothers dare not shoot? That''s why you''re so relaxed? "


    "Well! Akutagawa shin, don''t put on airs there. I''m a senior officer of city B police station. Now I order you to let your men lay down their arms and surrender, otherwise


    "Or what? Do you want to compete with my people? " Without waiting for Chen Xu to finish speaking, Akutagawa Shin stood up from his seat and asked scornfully.


    Seeing Akutagawa Shin''s attitude, Chen Xu can''t believe it. His impression is that Akutagawa shin is quiet. He is always the one who doesn''t like to talk around Wang Fan, so he doesn''t care much about this r-man.


    However, as soon as we met today, Akutagawa Shin was unusually tough, even a little aggressive, which made Chen Xu a little confused!


    "Is it difficult for Wang Fan to have a bigger backing? Not even the B city police? "


    Thinking that Wang fan may have a backer, Chen Xu can''t help feeling flustered.


    Politicians in W province have always had a tradition of getting involved with gangs. Even a few members of Parliament with higher seniority used to be quack eaters, but later they became politicians.


    It is precisely because of this wonderful situation that there are many gangs in W province who dare to clamor with the police.


    Just because the backstage is not necessarily strong, these gangs with the support of politicians only dare to bully Junior Police officers. Few gangsters dare to contradict senior police officers like Chen Xu.


    If Akutagawa''s letter in front of him is Wang Fan, Chen Xu can understand it a little bit. After all, Wang Fan, as the core of the Sanlian Gang, only a police officer of Song Zhuang''s level can have a certain deterrent force on him.


    But now in front of Chen Xu, it''s just a subordinate of Wang Fan, which makes Chen Xu a little confused!


    The tide rises and the boat rises. It must be that Wang Fan has found a new backer, and this backer is very powerful. Therefore, even Wang Fan''s men dare to despise the senior police officers in B city!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was at a loss. Chen Xu had difficulty riding a tiger. He eased the atmosphere a little bit, but he was worried that the low-level police officers would lose his prestige in the police station when they saw that he was being counselled.


    In fact, these are just Chen Xu''s one-sided ideas. At this time, Wang Fan did not find any new support. He did not even know a second politician except Shangguan Hao, the mayor.


    However, Akutagawa shin and his subordinates have been working in the Kamikawa organization all the time. They are used to killing people and robbing goods. They have no fear of the police officers in front of them.


    What''s more, in order to cooperate with Liu Juan in rescuing Hua Jie in the police station before, he and his several subordinates once fought against the guards in the police station, and even nearly killed several police officers who were in the way.


    Although there is some misunderstanding between them, if Chen Xu learns that the men standing in front of him are the masked bandits who almost killed him that night, he will not dare to fight with each other too much. After all, the experience of escaping from death is enough to make him understand a lot of truth.

 V2.Chapter 564

    The atmosphere in the sushi restaurant is very fierce. Akutagawa''s attitude towards Chen Xu is so arrogant that Chen Xu begins to hesitate whether to turn against Akutagawa or just quit.


    "Is this Mr. Wang Fan''s territory?" An old voice came from outside the sushi bar.


    These people in the store were attracted by the sound outside the store, and soon an old man in a short sleeve shirt and trousers appeared in front of the crowd.


    Standing at the door, Chen Xu first saw the old man clearly. He was still worried about Akutagawa shin. He was immediately startled by the old man in front of him. He did not care about Akutagawa shin. He quickly put away his gun and gave him a standard salute.


    "Mr. Sun, I''m Senior Sergeant Chen Xu of city B police station. I''m under orders to arrest the important criminals!" Chen Xu said in a loud voice.


    It was Sun Hesheng, Shangguan Hao''s father-in-law, who was also a member of the Legislative Council of W province.


    Although shangguanhao is the mayor of city B, he is still a politician in front of sun Hesheng. As a member of the Legislative Council, sun Hesheng is absolutely sure to oust shangguanhao.


    Therefore, in the face of such a big political figure, Chen Xu dare not have any slights, and dare not reveal any problems in front of him.


    Sun Hesheng, with gray hair, has been well maintained these years. Although the wrinkles on his face reveal his age, he is full of spirit, but he doesn''t look old at all.


    Standing at the door, sun Hesheng, listening to Chen Xu''s words, frowned slightly and asked, "do you say you are ordered to arrest important criminals here? On whose orders? What are you going to catch? "


    "Report to Mr. Sun, Shangguan mayor personally directed the anti drug operation. I''ve come to arrest the important criminal Wang Fan!" Chen Xu finished his speech, but suddenly found that he seemed to have said something wrong.


    Sun Hesheng, who was well-dressed in front of his eyes, asked politely whether this was Wang Fan''s shop when he didn''t enter the door just now, and specially emphasized the name of Mr. Wang.


    According to sun Hesheng''s attitude, he just came to visit Wang Fan, and he also means to visit and please Wang Fan.


    But now Chen Xu says frankly that it is Wang Fan who he is going to arrest. Isn''t this hitting sun Hesheng in the face?


    Wang Fan, whom sun Hesheng wants to please, is a key criminal wanted by the police. Does this not mean that sun Hesheng is also Wang Fan''s accomplice, or that sun Hesheng is connected with the drug crimes investigated by the police?


    Chen Xu, who realized that he had said something wrong, was embarrassed, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He had to stand there and watch sun Hesheng''s face darken.


    As expected, sun Hesheng asked with a gloomy face: "this officer, I came to visit Mr. Wang specially today. Are you going to arrest me?"


    "Mr. Sun, how dare I arrest you!" Chen Xu was flushed by sun Hesheng''s words and quickly waved his hand.


    "Sir, I remember that the director of your police station seems to be a young man named Songzhuang. Why? Shangguanhao resigned as mayor and went back to be the director of your police station? " Sun Hesheng asked in a bad tone.


    "This Chen Xu hesitates, whether or not to say that Song Zhuang was investigated by the ICAC. He looks at Sun Hesheng with a gloomy face and hesitates in his heart.


    Just when Chen Xu hesitates and doesn''t know how to answer sun Hesheng''s question, Wang Fan comes out of the backyard.


    Looking at Akutagawa letter and Chen Xu standing at the door, Wang Fan''s eyes finally fall on Sun Hesheng.


    At this time, sun Hesheng also noticed Wang Fan walking out of the backyard, but he just glanced at the young Wang Fan and didn''t say hello to him.


    Facing sun Hesheng, Chen Xu, because of his back to Wang Fan, didn''t know that the Wang Fan he was looking for had already walked from the backyard to the hall.


    Embarrassed Chen Xu hesitated for a long time, and finally summoned up the courage to say: "Mr. Sun, Wang fan is the main member of the triad, and the drug business in city B has direct contact with him. As a member of city B police station, I have the responsibility to arrest him."


    "Do you have any evidence?" Wang Fan, standing behind Chen Xu, asked coldly.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice behind him, Chen Xu quickly turns around and looks behind him. Seeing Wang Fan standing not far away, Chen Xu immediately changes his face and says with a strong attitude: "of course, we have evidence. Several main members of the Sanlian Gang Qingshui hall can point out that you are related to several drug cases, OK? Do you dare not admit it? "


    "Mr. Chen, as you say, if someone accuses me of committing a crime, then I have to admit it?" Wang Fan hands a spread, a disdainful face asked.


    "Wang Fan, don''t try to quibble! We caught those people, but they are all core members of Qingshui hall. They accused you of being the leader of Qingshui hall and participating in several major drug cases. That''s the best evidence. You can''t deny it! " Chen Xu is unconvinced of stare an eye, continue to accuse in front of Wang Fan.


    Listening to Chen Xu''s accusations against him, Wang Fan smiles instead of anger. He points to several people around him and says to Chen Xu, "Mr. Chen, if these people are also members of the Sanlian Gang, they point out that you are also the leader of the Sanlian gang and have participated in the crime, should you arrest yourself?"


    "You fart! How can I be a member of the Sanlian Gang? " Chen Xu scolded angrily.


    "The trough! You swear? You''re still not a cop? I seriously suspect that you are the insider of the gang members hiding in the police station. You are deliberately planting me! " Wang Fan, like a rogue, points to Chen Xu''s nose and scolds.


    Chen Xu couldn''t swallow the abuse in public. He was so angry that his eyes widened and the blood vessels on his neck exploded.


    "Wang Fan, you are making it clear that you want to confront the police, aren''t you?" Chen Xu asked, hopping.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, sun Hesheng asked: "do you mean to say that you represent the police?"


    "Mr. Sun, this is..." Chen Xu, who has been splashed with cold water by sun Hesheng, remembers that there is such a big man beside him.


    "The police station is a place that stresses fairness and justice. I don''t see fairness and justice from you at all. I only see that you want to retaliate against Mr. Wang. Moreover, as a police officer, it is wrong for you not to act in accordance with the regulations! You must apologize to Mr. Wang! " Sun Hesheng said with a cold face.


    "Mr. Sun, what do you say? I apologize to him? " Chen Xu looks at Sun Hesheng in disbelief.


    "Yes! As a police officer, he disobeys the police regulations and directly obeys the command of the mayor, which in itself disdains judicial justice. Shouldn''t you apologize to Mr. Wang? " Sun Hesheng''s face became colder and colder, and did not give Chen Xu the chance to refute.

 V2.Chapter 565

    As a member of the Legislative Council, sun Hesheng clearly wants to support Wang Fan at this time. Although Shangguan Hao is his son-in-law, sun Hesheng does not give face at all. He even moves out the police regulations and accuses Shangguan Hao of violating judicial justice in his anti drug actions.


    This situation, really let Chen Xu heart flustered, head also came out in a cold sweat.


    I thought that the appearance of sun Hesheng was just a coincidence. In other words, after hearing that Wang Fan was a major criminal wanted by Shangguan Hao, sun Hesheng would stand by and watch coldly.


    But who would have thought that sun Hesheng, with great power, actually supported Wang Fan and even asked Chen Xu to apologize.


    When things get to this point, if Chen Xu can''t see the things in front of him, he will not have enough brains!


    Looking at Sun Hesheng, Chen Xu scratched his head awkwardly and explained, "Mr. Sun, director Song has been investigated by the ICAC, so now all the affairs of the police station are decided by Shangguan and the mayor. That''s why I..."


    "I already know about Songzhuang. It''s a misunderstanding. The informer has admitted that he was bribed and framed Director Song. If you don''t believe it, you can call Songzhuang now to see if I cheat you!" Sun Hesheng said the things about Songzhuang lightly.


    It''s easy to say this, but it''s not easy to listen to people''s ears.


    What is the ICAC?


    It''s an independent investigation agency that can investigate any public official without interference from anyone.


    It is precisely because of this privilege that the ICAC is actually a sharp tool for politicians to break down or even trip each other.


    It''s just that people in the ICAC are not good at it. Once someone falls into their investigation, they will be skinned at least.


    Shangguanhao used his power to get rid of Songzhuang by the ICAC. In many people''s eyes, even if Songzhuang is completely finished, there is no chance to turn over.


    This is the reason why Chen Xu quickly got close to Shangguan Hao after he was investigated in Songzhuang.


    However, sun Hesheng now says that Songzhuang has been released by the Independent Commission against corruption, and he has returned to his original post, and continues to be the head of the police bureau of city B.


    Chen Xu does not dare to doubt sun Hesheng face to face, but it is impossible to say that he has no doubts in his heart.


    Just as Chen Xu hesitates to find an excuse to leave the sushi bar and make a phone call to inquire about the news, the mobile phone in his pocket rings.


    "Director Song''s call!"


    Chen Xu takes out his mobile phone. After seeing the caller ID clearly on the screen, he blurts out the identity of the other party in surprise.


    Hear Chen Xu so call Song Zhuang, those police officers who are knocked down in the ground, instantly understand everything.


    Just now sun Hesheng said that Songzhuang had been released and the official was restored to his original position. At this time, Songzhuang called. Doesn''t that mean that what sun Hesheng said is not adulterated?


    What''s more, the purpose of Song Zhuang''s call at this time is also something everyone can think of.


    Surprised, Chen Xu pressed the connect button and said with a smile: "Director Song, I''m Chen Xu."


    "Damn it! Are you going to trouble Mr. Wang? " Songzhuang scolded loudly across the phone.


    "Director Song, I was forced too! I''ll go back, I''ll go back! " Frightened by the curse of Songzhuang, Chen Xu nodded and explained in horror.


    "You dare to betray me, I will not let you go!" Songzhuang didn''t get depressed because of Chen Xu''s words, but still scolded loudly on the phone.


    Chen Xu, who was scolded, was embarrassed, but he did not dare to hang up. He could only listen with his mobile phone in one hand and wipe the sweat on his head with one hand.


    Wang Fan on one side looks at Chen Xu''s embarrassed appearance, with a satisfied smile on his face. He goes to Chen Xu in no hurry, takes the mobile phone from his hand, and makes a reassuring gesture to him.


    "Director Song, I''m wang fan." Wang Fan said with a smile to the microphone.


    It was Wang Fan who heard the words. Songzhuang, who was cursing at the other side, immediately stopped. Then he said in a very polite tone: "Mr. Wang, I''m really sorry that my stupid pig has caused you trouble! You can rest assured that I will give you a satisfactory reply! "


    "Director Song, Mr. Chen has also been used! I haven''t been wronged. Just teach me a lesson. Don''t go too far! " Wang Fan looks at Chen Xu who is sweating in front of him and says to Songzhuang in a relaxed tone.


    Hearing Wang Fan pleading for himself, Chen Xu''s face was full of gratitude, and the sweat on his head dissipated a lot.


    As the right-hand assistant of Songzhuang, Chen Xu is most aware of Songzhuang''s personality, but also know his means to deal with traitors.


    If it were not for Wang Fan''s plea, it would have been a painful torment to meet him, and he had no chance to escape.


    Wang Fan, who is standing in front of him now, is his last hope to live, which makes him have the impulse to kneel down to Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang fan doesn''t have time to figure out Chen Xu''s thoughts. He talks with Songzhuang, and his eyes have focused on Sun Hesheng at the door. Seeing sun Hesheng smiling at him, Wang Fan smiles back at him.


    "Director Song, Mr. Sun is here now. Do you have anything to tell him?" Wang Fan went to sun Hesheng and handed the phone to sun Hesheng.


    Smiling sun Hesheng took the phone and said in a kind voice: "Xiaozhuang! Good job! I''m very optimistic about you


    "Thank you for your support. I won''t let you down!" The tone of Songzhuang on the other end of the phone is passionate, and he is ready to give his life to sun Hesheng.


    Sun Hesheng, who hung up the phone, handed his mobile phone to Chen Xu and said with a smile, "young man, don''t be short-sighted. Haven''t you heard from anyone? There are people out there, and there are mountains out there! "


    "What Mr. Sun taught me is that I must remember!" Chen Xu, who was taught by sun Hesheng, did not have the spirit before, nodded and agreed.


    Although sun Hesheng is teaching Chen Xu a lesson, Wang fan is very clear in his heart that this remark is actually meant for him.


    Moreover, Songzhuang''s call at this time is also to prove sun Hesheng''s strength, but also to pave the way for what sun Hesheng will say next.


    old fox!


    This is Wang Fan''s evaluation of sun Hesheng and his positioning for him.


    Chen Xu, who had been taught a lesson, left in ashes. No one cared what he would face. After all, a nobody like him was not worth mentioning to Wang Fan and sun Hesheng.


    "Mr. Sun, I wonder if you are interested in tea ceremony?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Good! Mr. Wang, I heard that you have a teahouse in the mainland. I don''t know what you recommend? Ha ha

 V2.Chapter 566

    There are three courses of tea.


    One bitter, two sweet, three tasteless.


    When blind Master and Wang Fan were tasting tea, they once talked about his understanding of tea ceremony.


    Just like this tea ceremony, life is divided into three stages. When I was young, I worked hard for my ideal and swallowed all the sufferings. Only in this way can I get the success and glory of middle age.


    When a person sees the prosperity of the world, everything returns to nature, and he looks at things around him very lightly, just like a calm water without waves.


    But many people can taste the pain of life, and the joy of success, but can not touch the peace of nature.


    Wang Fan could understand what the blind Master said, but he always thought that the reason why he couldn''t return to nature was because of his age.


    How can you see through the world when you are young?


    Only the elderly may have the chance to calm down and ignore all the things related to fame and wealth.


    All the time, Wang Fan understood this way, until he saw something he was very familiar with in sun Hesheng''s eyes.


    Sun Hesheng, with gray hair, doesn''t look like an old man. His eyes are very bright, just like an energetic young man. His eyes are so firm, like he can see through the essence of everything.


    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with Mr. Sun''s coming this time. I need my help." Pour a cup of tea for sun Hesheng, Wang Fan said straight to the point.


    "Mr. Wang''s quick talk saves a lot of trouble. That''s right. I have something to ask Mr. Wang for help during this special visit." Sun Hesheng was also cheerful and explained his intention with a smile.


    In the face of sun Hesheng''s frankness, Wang Fan naturally doesn''t need to be more reserved. After pouring himself a cup of tea, he smiles and asks, "Mr. Sun has something to say. As long as it''s within my ability, I''ll try to help."


    "Help me kill a man!" Sun Hesheng brightened his eyes and said.


    "Is it shangguanhao?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Wang, please open the terms!" Sun Hesheng did not deny it, but directly asked Wang Fan about his conditions.


    Wang Fan had already thought of today''s scene when situ Hao revealed sun Hesheng, the big man behind the scenes, so he was not surprised by sun Hesheng''s words.


    As a father, the most intolerable thing is that others hurt his daughter.


    Shangguan Hao, as sun Hesheng''s son-in-law, is able to achieve what he has achieved today. His father-in-law has given him everything. However, Shangguan Hao is not grateful. Instead, he has done something to shame the sun family, which Sun Hesheng absolutely can''t tolerate.


    The reason why he secretly supports the gangs and wants to revenge through the way of the river and lake, Wang Fan guesses that it should be related to shangguanjing.


    In fact, Wang Fan''s guess is not wrong at all.


    If it wasn''t for shangguanjing, sun Hesheng might have done it himself and let his son-in-law be doomed!


    Now sun Hesheng has known shangguanjing''s intention, so he is more anxious to find a candidate who can not only get rid of shangguanhao for him, but also make shangguanjing have no way to put pressure on him.


    Now that the Sanlian gang has changed its owner, Liu pangzi, sitting in the leading position, and shangguanhao''s father and son have a bitter feud.


    If Liu pangzi wants to get rid of shangguanhao, it is indisputable that shangguanjing can explain to his granddaughter even if he suspects sun Hesheng.


    Sun Hesheng, who knows the routine of the river and the lake well, also inquired about Wang Fan''s actual control of the Sanlian Gang, so he personally came forward to talk about it with Wang Fan.


    He secretly ordered the ICAC to release Songzhuang to the police station. This is actually sun Hesheng''s attitude, that is, to let Shangguan Hao know his determination and Wang Fan understand his political ability, which is to bet enough chips for the next transaction.


    Wang Fan naturally understood sun Hesheng''s intention of this operation. He drank warm tea and said with a smile: "Mr. Sun, Shangguan mayor is a government official. The Sanlian Gang is only famous on the road, and it''s not enough to fight against Shangguan mayor."


    "Mr. Wang is joking. I believe you have many ways to kill people. It''s just a matter of determination. As far as I know, shangguanhao and his son have always had an idea. I just want to take a ride." Sun Hesheng said with a smile.


    "Ha ha! Mr. Sun is really well-informed. You know our brother''s personal grievances so well? " Wang Fan said with a laugh.


    "Although Mr. Sun is old, he usually inquires about the affairs in the river and lake. He happens to know something about the past. He also knows something about Zhao Shanhe. Naturally, he knows the grudges between you. Killing your father and supporting each other are unparalleled. I don''t think Mr. Wang and your brother will let the murderer go easily." Sun Hesheng asked with a smile while tasting tea.


    Listening to sun Hesheng''s words, Wang Fangu shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, Miss Shangguan came to me some time ago and talked about something about Mr. Zhao Shanhe. I''m also in a bit of a dilemma."


    "Oh? I''ve been looking for you? What did she say? " Sun Hesheng, with a proud face, hears shangguanjing looking for Wang Fan. His elation disappears instantly, and his nervous expression climbs up his cheek.


    Seeing that sun Hesheng is so nervous, Wang fan knows that sun Hesheng cares about shangguanjing, and even more knows that shangguanjing must have said the same thing to sun Hesheng.


    Although shangguanjing had already talked about it with sun Hesheng, Wang Fan still sold the pass and said, "miss shangguanjing knows something about that year, and she doesn''t object to our brother''s revenge, but!"


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan did not go on, but looked at Sun Hesheng sitting opposite with a smile.


    "But what?" Sun Hesheng, who has been hanging his appetite, frowned and asked.


    "Injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. The murderer who killed Zhao Shanhe at the beginning was only young Zhao Zheng. Shangguan mayor just loved his son and helped him hide this matter. So even if he paid for his life, he was just settling the old account with Zhao Zheng." Wang Fangu looked at Sun Hesheng as a difficult man.


    Hearing that Wang Fan didn''t want to get rid of Shangguan Hao, sun Hesheng asked anxiously, "is that what Mr. Wang means? Or quiet? "


    "Miss Shangguan has offered very generous conditions. I hope our brother can give the mayor a chance, so we are also in a dilemma. After all, Miss Shangguan is a celebrity in W province. We can''t go too far! Mr. Sun Wang Fan shook his head and said in distress.

 V2.Chapter 567

    Hearing Wang Fan say that shangguanjing should take the first step and offer rich conditions in exchange for shangguanhao''s peace, sun Hesheng didn''t show anything on his face, but he was still uncomfortable.


    Shangguanjing lost her mother when she was young. As a grandfather, sun Hesheng has always been very fond of her, not only in her childhood, but also in her adulthood.


    It can be said that shangguanjing, as an outstanding business elite in W Province, can achieve today''s enviable achievements completely because of his grandfather sun Hesheng''s help.


    In sun Hesheng''s eyes, shangguanhao is shangguanjing''s biological father, but in his love for shangguanjing, there is no way to compare with his grandfather.


    Because of this, sun Hesheng has an unspeakable resentment for shangguanjing''s maintenance of shangguanhao.


    Sun Hesheng is not surprised that Wang Fan has said this, but he still has a kind of resistance in his heart.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite sun Hesheng, is tasting the hot tea in the cup while observing the expression on Sun Hesheng''s face. He can see his locked brow and the resentment between his brows. Wang Fan guesses that there must have been a dispute between him and shangguanjing because of shangguanhao.


    It''s not easy for people like sun Hesheng to clean up Shangguan Hao''s role, but it''s absolutely not impossible.


    After all, the competition between politicians, status and power are the most important factors to win.


    Sun Hesheng''s biggest headache is shangguanjing''s protection of shangguanhao.


    The reason why we want to use Wang Fan''s hand to get rid of shangguanhao, who made him suffer great humiliation, is that we can put all this on others in the future, so as not to affect the relationship between him and shangguanjing.


    After speculating about sun Hesheng''s mind, Wang Fan was more confident and talked about a deal with the old fox. He said calmly: "actually, I don''t have much idea about this matter. Zhao Zheng must die. This is the common understanding between our brothers. As for other people! If we can get compensation, we are willing to accept a more appropriate way of apology. "


    "Does Mr. Wang mean to accept the quiet condition and let Shangguan Hao go?" Sun Hesheng asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Sun, it''s better to get rid of the enemy than to get married. What''s more, you are miss Shangguan''s grandfather. I don''t want to take the risk of offending someone who shouldn''t be offended. After all, we are not your opponents." Wang Fan said in a worried tone.


    "Well! Mr. Wang, since I found your house today, I have already expressed my attitude. Don''t you know it in your heart? " Sun Hesheng snorted coldly and said.


    "I remember an allusion that the emperor was dissatisfied with a minister, but he didn''t want to bear the name of killing a loyal minister. In the end, he chose a bodyguard and asked him to kill the minister''s family for himself. Later, when the bodyguard came back to the emperor, he was killed by the emperor. Do you know this allusion?" Wang Fan put down his cup and asked with a smile.


    This allusion is just nonsense of Wang Fan.


    Of course, although this kind of thing has not been recorded in history, I believe it is not something out of the blue.


    In order to achieve their own goals, those in power, with the help of others, get rid of their dissidents and then kill others, no matter in which dynasty or country, it is absolutely true.


    At this time, Wang Fan talked about such a thing, in fact, is also suggesting that sun Hesheng, he does not want to do that for others to do dowry, and finally died in an unnatural fool.


    Sun Hesheng, also a wise man, certainly understood what Wang Fan said, but he didn''t know how to answer Wang Fan''s worries.


    Sun Hesheng, who is in a high position, did have such an idea. He used the strength of the Sanlian Gang to get rid of Shangguan Hao, and then used his power to wipe out Wang Fan and Liu pangzi from the world.


    This can not only give shangguanjing an account, but also completely cover up everything.


    But Wang Fan now said such worries, it means that he has expected the future results, if sun Hesheng does not give Wang Fan rest assured conditions, Wang Fan will not easily agree to him.


    Sun Hesheng, who has experienced the storm of the world and has been struggling in the political arena for many years, soon had his own idea in the face of Wang Fan''s worry. He retreated and asked, "Mr. Wang, if you are the bodyguard, what will you do to protect yourself?"


    "Power is actually very subtle and overbearing. It''s not something that money can compete with, right?" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "That''s right, but there''s no absolute. There''s always a solution to everything. It just needs smart people to think about it." Sun Hesheng said with a smile.


    "I''ve heard that there are two kinds of people in the emperor who can''t kill, let alone connect with the nine nationalities. Does Mr. Sun know which two kinds of people they are?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Oh? I haven''t heard of it. I''d like to hear it in detail! " Sun Hesheng returned.


    "One is the person who does not know that he is still alive, that is, the person who disappears after the event and is regarded as dead." Wang Fan looked into sun Hesheng''s eyes and said calmly.


    "It''s reasonable. Since everyone in the world knows that this man is dead, there is no need for the emperor to kill him again." Sun Hesheng nodded and agreed.


    "But I can''t do it. After all, I''m a member of the royal family of T country. Even if I want to hide the news that I''m alive, I can''t hide it from everyone. Mr. Sun, I can understand it!" Wang Fan said with pride.


    As for Wang Fan''s identity, sun Hesheng certainly knows that what he said is true, and he also understands that Wang Fan''s mention of this matter at this time is also a hint to him.


    If sun Hesheng wants to kill people, it is definitely not a simple thing. At least under the strong investigation of T country, the truth will always come to the surface, and he has no way to explain it to the king of T country.


    Although he has a certain influence in W Province, in the face of a state power like T country, sun Hesheng''s energy seems to be insufficient!


    To understand the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, sun Hesheng replied with a smile: "what Mr. Wang said is reasonable. Your identity is already prominent. It''s absolutely impossible for you to be a living dead person in anonymity."


    "Ha ha! Mr. Sun is really a smart man. He can understand me at once. " Wang Fan also said with a smile.


    "What is the second kind of people who will not be killed by the emperor?" Sun Hesheng asked.


    "No father wants his daughter to be a widow, especially the son-in-law who has made great contributions to him!" Wang Fan quite proud said.

 V2.Chapter 568

    Wang Fan, who was sitting opposite, finished his speech in no hurry. Sun Hesheng''s face showed a very surprised expression.


    I thought Wang Fan would say what conditions to make the deal, but in the end, sun Hesheng didn''t see his sincerity.


    After much deliberation, he came to Wang Fan to discuss the matter of getting rid of Shangguan Hao. It was a very risky thing in itself.


    If Wang Fan readily agrees to cooperate, it''s certainly the best thing. As long as his daughter''s big revenge is avenged, sun Hesheng can be regarded as settling a matter of mind.


    Sun Hesheng, an old man, has a certain understanding of his health. He doesn''t want to take this regret to the grave, and he doesn''t want to let the slag man shangguanhao live after his death.


    He must see shangguanhao die, or live in pain.


    But now Wang Fan''s attitude is embarrassing to sun Hesheng.


    You can''t hide your name. You need an amulet to protect your life. The condition Wang Fan put forward is simply that sun Hesheng can''t meet.


    If he can''t make a deal with Wang fanda, sun Hesheng''s attempt to get rid of his son-in-law will inevitably expose himself to the upper class society in W province. This is not only a matter of losing face, but also a disguised reminder of Shangguan Hao.


    "Mr. Wang, I have only one daughter and I have passed away. I don''t know how to answer your question." Sun Hesheng said frankly.


    "Ha ha! Mr. Sun, you misunderstood that the emperor is the emperor and you are you. I didn''t think that I would be related to you. Ha ha! " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Sun Hesheng was confused by Wang Fan.


    "The R man I met in the hall just now is Akutagawa shin, who is related to me." When Wang Fan spoke, he looked out the door.


    Although I don''t know why Wang Fan suddenly mentioned Akutagawa shin, sun Hesheng listened patiently.


    "Although Akutagawa shin is from r country, he has been living in W province and has feelings for this land. He especially hopes to make some remarkable achievements in this land." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Sun Hesheng, sitting opposite Wang Fan, understood Wang Fan''s words, but he was still surprised and asked, "do you want him to be in politics?"


    "Is it difficult?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "He''s from R! This is Sun Hesheng said in embarrassment.


    "If I don''t tell you, who will know?" Wang Fan asked mysteriously.


    "But


    "Mr. Sun, it''s no more difficult to provide a platform for a young man with ideals and aspirations than to kill a mayor." The smile on Wang Fan''s face gradually disappeared, and the tone of his speech was much stronger.


    Realizing Wang Fan''s great determination, sun Hesheng didn''t go on. After a little hesitation, he said, "let me go back and think about this matter, and I will give you a reply as soon as possible."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Sun. Shangguan mayor should also be looking for you. After all, about director Song, he may also have many questions that he wants to find out from you." Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Sun Hesheng finished, then stood up and walked to the door.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the chair, looked at Sun Hesheng''s back and yelled at the door: "ah Xin! Send Mr. Sun for me! "


    Akutagawa letter waiting outside the door promised, then appeared in front of sun Hesheng.


    Watching sun Hesheng leave sushi restaurant accompanied by Akutagawa shin, Wang Fan calmly sits back on the chair and pours warm tea for himself. At the same time, he says to the ghost uncle hiding in the compartment behind him: "ghost uncle, do you guess sun Hesheng will accept our terms?"


    Ghost uncle, who came out of the compartment, had no happy expression on his face. He frowned and asked, "why don''t you ask sun Hesheng to support the people we arranged according to our plan?"


    "Uncle GUI, I can''t believe in the people who are arranged by the organization, you know?" Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "I can''t believe the person you arranged!" Ghost uncle cold face says.


    Put the poured tea on the tray in front of Uncle GUI. Wang Fan took back his hand and added water to the pot. He said without hesitation: "Uncle GUI, this is w province. I''m just a big brother of the gang. I can''t easily entrust my brothers to someone I don''t know. If something happens one day, I''ll feel sorry for them."


    "I don''t accept this reason! As we said before, you will help our elected people to enter the political circle of W Province, and you will use the power of the triad to help our elected people. " Ghost uncle some angry say.


    "Yes, I promised you, and I didn''t break my word! When Akutagawa Shin reaches shangguanhao''s position, I promise that he will, according to your requirements, pull the people you selected step by step to the position you need! " Wang fan is still smiling and speaking slowly.


    "What? Do you want our people to work under your people all the time? " Uncle GUI''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What else? Am I going to give up your men? Put all your bets on him? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Wang Fan, you have changed! You look disgusting to me now! " Ghost uncle pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and said.


    "Uncle GUI, being a man is bound to be selfish. I just want to leave a way for myself. If you think I''m not satisfied with this, we can not continue to cooperate. Anyway, I have no loss." Wang Fan didn''t get angry because of ghost uncle''s words. At least his face didn''t show anger.


    Wang fan does have ambition, which he does not need to hide. Even if the ghost uncle is not standing in front of him, he does not need to hide.


    Obedience to someone or an organization is just a means of self-protection. When everything becomes logical, no one doesn''t want to spread his wings and break into his own world.


    Although Wang Fan''s practice is hard for ghost uncle to accept, at least he hasn''t thought about betraying.


    On this basis, Wang Fan would dare to face any doubt and disdain anyone''s doubt.


    The ghost uncle, who was about to be angry, pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and opened his mouth. Finally, he didn''t say what he said. He turned and left the room angrily.


    Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan didn''t stop the ghost uncle. He just quietly watched the ghost uncle''s back disappear, and then drank the tea in the cup.


    Everything is inevitable, everything has to face.


    If the ghost uncle agreed to his request, or there would not be today''s tit for tat, there would not be such a situation.


    Wang Fan, who put down his teacup, muttered to himself, "I''m a lady, but I''m a thief!"

 V2.Chapter 569

    Three days later.


    In a tea shop transformed from a sushi restaurant, Wang Fan looked at the boiling hot water on the charcoal stove and said to sun Hesheng, who was sitting opposite the tea table, "Mr. Sun is really very resolute. I really admire him."


    "The name of Akutagawa Shin needs to be changed. It''s too easy for people to recognize him as R, which will bring us trouble!" Sun Hesheng took down his pipe and reminded Wang Fan.


    "Of course, the name is just a symbol. He won''t care. If he can sit in the position of deputy director of B city police station, he can change anything except gender!" Wang Fan took the water that had been boiled on the charcoal stove, poured it into the teapot carefully, and watched the green tea being washed open.


    Looking at Wang Fan putting the kettle back on the charcoal stove, sun Hesheng asked, "I have done what you said. What about mine?"


    "Don''t panic, Mr. Sun! Don''t you know that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry? " Wang Fan rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    "Well! I don''t want to worry about it, but if your people want to stay in their present position, it''s not so easy. Will Shangguan Hao let him go easily? " Sun Hesheng snorted coldly and said something discontentedly.


    "I''m asking you to come today to tell you two things. The first thing is that I''m very satisfied with our cooperation. In the future, the Sanlian gang will certainly repay Mr. Sun for his kindness." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t have to be. Sun is over 50 years old and has no great ambition. It''s better for you young people to solve the problems in the world." Sun Hesheng said without appreciation.


    Although he was beaten in the face by sun Hesheng, Wang Fan was not angry at all.


    As a member of the Legislative Council, sun Hesheng is not a mediocre person, and naturally he does not lack the ability to control the world.


    Although the Sanlian Gang is the leading underworld gang in W Province, in sun Hesheng''s eyes, it is not really a thirsty helper. Even if sun Hesheng wants to make trouble with the Sanlian Gang, he may not be defeated by Wang Fan.


    But Wang Fan still wants to talk about it. After all, it''s a kind of etiquette in the world, and he sincerely hopes that the triad gang can gain a firm foothold in W province and become his second base.


    In the face of sun Hesheng''s disdain, Wang Fan continued: "the second thing, maybe Mr. Sun will be a little unhappy."


    "Oh? It seems that today is doomed not to have a good result Hearing Wang Fan''s words, sun Hesheng''s face was ugly, and his brows were tightly twisted into a knot in one''s heart.


    "Lingling"


    As soon as sun Hesheng''s voice fell, Wang Fan''s mobile phone on the tea table rang.


    "Lingling"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to pick up his mobile phone, sun Hesheng''s mobile phone in his pocket also sent out a string of pleasant ringtones.


    Unsightly sun Hesheng takes out his mobile phone first. Seeing that it''s from Songzhuang, he presses the connect button.


    "Mr. Sun, shangguanhao was shot and wounded on his way home. Now he is on his way to the hospital." Song Zhuang said anxiously on the other end of the phone.


    Sun Hesheng, who was still gloomy, relaxed a lot after hearing Song Zhuang''s words. He asked leisurely, "which hospital should I send to? Is it serious? "


    "It''s an ambulance in the central hospital. The injury is not serious. I''m just worried about his injury. Mr. Sun, shangguanhao may not die as we think." Song Zhuang said anxiously.


    Sun Hesheng, whose face had just softened, heard that Shangguan Hao''s injury was not fatal. He immediately looked at Wang Fan angrily and asked, "Wang Fan, what do you mean? Do you want to be perfunctory? "


    "Mr. Sun, I just said it. I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry! What''s your hurry? " Wang Fan didn''t answer the ringing mobile phone, but drank tea in no hurry.


    Wang Fan''s mobile phone rings all the time, which makes sun Hesheng a little upset and makes him feel that Wang fan is untrustworthy.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to explain more, sun Hesheng said to Songzhuang on the other end of the phone, "try to do a good job. I don''t want to see that guy again."


    "Mr. Sun, my men are all police officers. I can''t let them stop the ambulance and bring shangguanhao to justice." Song Zhuang, who heard sun Hesheng''s order, was very embarrassed and said anxiously on the other end of the phone.


    Sun Hesheng, who was about to explode, pointed to Wang Fan and yelled, "Wang Fan, what do you want? If you dare to let him go today, I will make you regret it


    Sun Hesheng''s words just finished, Wang Fan''s mobile phone also stopped ringing, he put the mobile phone back to its original position, said with a smile: "Mr. Sun, shangguanhao will not die today."


    "Damn it! I beg your pardon? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now? " Hearing Wang Fan say Shangguan Hao won''t die, sun Hesheng is really angry. He grabs the teacup in front of him and throws it at Wang Fan sitting opposite.


    Although they are very close, but Wang fan is still easy to avoid smashing his cup, but the tea in the cup, or splashed on his body.


    Not angry at Sun Hesheng''s action, Wang Fan wiped the tea stains on his body with a smile and said in a calm tone: "Mr. Sun, Miss Shangguan found me again yesterday. I hope I can save Shangguan Hao''s life!"


    "Quiet? She knows about our deal? " When sun Hesheng heard shangguanjing''s name, he began to panic.


    "No, she didn''t know. She only knew that I would kill shangguanhao, that''s all." With these words, Wang Fan took a look at Sun Hesheng''s mobile phone, and then said, "I think you''d better hang up your mobile phone, because next, you may not want to let more people know."


    Sun Hesheng, who has already lost his sense of propriety, realizes that Songzhuang on the other end of the phone is listening to the conversation between him and Wang Fan, and quickly reaches for his hand to hang up his cell phone.


    Seeing sun Hesheng hang up his cell phone, Wang fan then said, "Miss Shangguan is very sincere, so I can''t refuse her."


    "Is that why you broke the contract?" Sun Hesheng asked angrily.


    "No, I can understand Miss Shangguan''s filial piety as a daughter. Naturally, I can also understand Mr. Sun''s love for his daughter as a father." Wang Fan said slowly.


    "But you deceived me! You didn''t kill shangguanhao as agreed! " Sun Hesheng is very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s explanation, but he has no previous anger.


    After wiping the tea stains on his body, Wang Fan took out a set of tea set again, put it firmly in front of sun Hesheng, poured a cup of hot tea for him, and calmly said, "so I thought of a compromise, which can make shangguanhao live, and make him die."


    "What do you mean?" Sun Hesheng frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Mr. Sun, the person on the ambulance is not necessarily a doctor, but also a member of our Sanlian gang." Wang fan is smiling.

 V2.Chapter 570

    "According to the eyewitness, the male body found in the sea area of B city is suspected to be Zhao Zheng, the elder brother of the underworld in B city."


    "Mr. shangguanhao, the former mayor who was shot the day before yesterday, encountered serious traffic jams on his way to the hospital, resulting in hypoxic brain death..."


    "Mr. Song Zhuang, the new mayor of city B, inspected the police station of city B, spoke highly of and praised the work of the police station of city B, and issued a commendation order to the police director Zhao Xin and others."


    Sitting on the soft sofa in the VIP waiting room of the airport, Wang Fan looks at the picture on the TV screen and listens to the beautiful news anchor broadcasting the news. He turns his head with a smile and looks at shangguanjing.


    "Miss Shangguan, as you wish, I left your father''s life." Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone.


    "Wang Fan, tell me honestly, is my grandfather involved in this matter?" Shangguan asked with a cold face.


    "The answer you want to hear is the one I give you." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    By Wang Fan this time reply of brow tight wrinkly, shangguanjing finally didn''t continue to ask.


    In fact, she already had the answer in her heart, but she was not willing to accept this reality, so she pinned all her hopes on Wang Fan''s answer.


    How she hoped that her judgment was wrong, but the reality was always so cruel. Although Wang Fan didn''t give a positive answer, he still gave the answer.


    Shangguan Hao''s brain death was caused by lack of oxygen. Now she is lying in the hospital. She can only be regarded as a living dead person. If Shangguan Jing goes to find grandson Hesheng again at this time, she is afraid that she will lose her last relative.


    No one wants to live alone in this world. The warmth between relatives is always the last straw to support everyone.


    Quietly accept this reality, shangguanjing, as a business elite, is not good at things other than business. She thinks it is a kind of victory to recover shangguanhao''s life from Wang Fan!


    Taking the file bag beside him, shangguanjing handed it to Wang Fan and said with no expression: "this is all the shares I hold in Dingsheng company. I have written and signed the transfer agreement. You just need to sign your name."


    After taking shangguanjing''s portfolio, Wang Fan nodded with a smile and said to her, "miss shangguanjing is really a trustworthy person. I hope we can have more cooperation in the future."


    "Cooperation is not necessary. I don''t like you and I don''t want to have any more contact with you. Even if we have another chance to meet, we can only be at the negotiation table!" Shangguan said quietly.


    "On the table? ha-ha! I''m very interested in having a try! " Wang Fan took a look at shangguanjing''s chest, and then said: "sure enough, women in the upper class are different!"


    Seeing Wang Fan''s eyes staring at his chest, shangguanjing''s face turned red. He covered the spring light in front of his chest with his hand angrily, stood up and raised his other arm. He wanted to teach Wang Fan a lesson.


    "Pa"


    The quick eyed Wang Fan grabbed shangguanjing''s wrist and leaned fiercely towards her. His smiling face almost stuck to shangguanjing''s face.


    "Miss Shangguan, don''t be impulsive. I have hundreds of brothers waiting to see me off. If you give me a hand at this time, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to take care of the mayor of Shangguan!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Wang Fan, I will make you regret doing this to me!" Shangguanjing struggles, freeing his wrist from Wang Fan''s hands and yelling at him in a rage.


    Looking up and down at shangguanjing, Wang Fan turned to the door and said, "Miss Shangguan, you are very angry. It will make people misunderstand our relationship."


    "Bah!" Shangguanjing spat hard and stamped his foot to curse.


    The heavy glass door was pushed open. Wang Fan handed the file bag to the dog at the door and said with a smile, "give the files in the file bag to your boss. She will handle the things here."


    "Brother fan, I want to go back to the mainland with you." Dog bowed his head, sincere tone said.


    "Dog! Do a good job of business here, and wait for me to come back to enjoy the good fortune, won''t you Wang Fan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Please don''t worry, brother fan. I won''t let you down!" Dog some excited said.


    Walking past ah Gou and looking at Akutagawa''s letter standing in front of the crowd and wearing a stiff suit, Wang Fan asked with a smile, "you are the first brother of city B police station. You came to see me off as a member of the gang. It''s not good to spread it out!"


    "Brother fan, please don''t worry. I''ve arranged for my subordinates. No one will secretly photograph us." Akutagawa shin, who has assumed the pseudonym of Zhao Xin and sat on the throne of director, said confidently.


    "Ha ha! It doesn''t matter. So what? W Province, who else''s ass is clean? Ha ha It doesn''t matter that Wang Fan laughs and hugs Akutagawa Shin with both arms.


    "Brother fan, we don''t know when we can meet again after you leave!" Akutagawa said sadly.


    "Brother, the world is not big. Maybe we will meet again soon. By then, I hope you will be stronger than you are now!" Wang Fan also said some reluctant.


    "Qianxue can''t come to see you off in person. Let me give this to you. I hope you can take it with you." From his pocket, he took out a red accessory. Akutagawa took it to Wang Fan with both hands.


    The red rope woven safety buckle, like a fiery red heart, is presented in front of Wang Fan.


    He reached out and picked up the safety clasp in Akutagawa''s hand. Wang Fan played with it carefully. Then he found that there were several strands of black hair in the red rope.


    "This is Qianxue''s hair. She said that when you wear this safety clasp, it''s like she''s with you. She can protect your safety all the time." Seeing that Wang Fan noticed the hair, Akutagawa explained quickly.


    I didn''t expect that Qianxue would have such an idea. Wang Fan couldn''t help laughing. He put the safety buckle into his pocket and said to Akutagawa: "you tell Qianxue that the annual income of Sanlian gang will be 70% and counted as the subsidy to Shenfeng. It''s up to her to decide the size of Sanlian gang."


    "I will tell Qianxue, please rest assured!" Akutagawa said happily.


    In the airport waiting hall of city B, more than 200 triad gang members stand up with their bare hands and bend down to send Wang Fan and Liu pangzi to the gate. This scene really scares the people in the waiting hall.


    "Fat man, you just went back with me empty handed. Don''t you regret it?" As he passed the gate, Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi beside him and asked.


    "Brother fan, I want to go back and get married!" Liu pangzi looked at Lin Na behind him and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Ha ha! Hold the beauty back! That''s good, too! "

 V2.Chapter 571

    Liu Juan, who went to w province with Wang Fan, did not go back to H city with him, while Miao Qing stayed in B city with GUI Shu, so Wang Fan really had enough of Liu pangzi''s dog food on the way.


    The plane stopped at the airport smoothly. Wang Fan waited for Liu pangzi and Lin Na to be intimate enough. Then he said angrily, "fat man, why don''t you two go to open a room first, and then go back to the teahouse to see the blind man after the busy work is over!"


    "Van Gogh, I" Hearing that Wang Fan''s words were not good, Liu pangzi scratched his scalp and hesitated.


    Instead, Lina was very generous and said, "brother fan, why are you so sour! When you were in B city, you were very hot with sister Juan, sister Qing and sister Qianxue? "


    "Then I didn''t stick together like you! But for the clothes, I''m afraid you two will grow together! " Wang Fan said unconvinced.


    But Linna''s words, it is let Wang Fan think of the time of B city, in the heart really miss them three.


    Lin Na, who wants to talk a lot, is just covered by Liu pangzi. They pull the suitcase and get off the plane in a hurry.


    Wang Fan, who was thinking of Liu Juan in her heart, stepped on the leisurely steps and got off the plane in the stream of people.


    When leaving the airport, tall Katyusha and Tong Jiahui appeared in front of Wang Fan at the same time, which really surprised him.


    "My dear fan, you are back at last!" Katyusha, who has always been enthusiastic, opens her arms and hugs Wang Fan.


    However, Tong Jiahui, who is following her, smiles shyly and doesn''t take any drastic actions.


    Lin Na, who was dragging her suitcase, saw Katyusha holding Wang fan like an octopus. She hurriedly came forward and asked, "brother fan, will you grow together like this?"


    Kaqiusha, who is pursing her lips to fight with Wang Fan, suddenly hears a woman''s questioning voice. She immediately retracts her attractive red lips and turns to look at Lin Na beside her.


    "Who are you?" Tong Jiahui asked with a slight frown.


    Before Linna spoke, Liu pangzi quickly put his arms around Linna''s shoulder and said with a smile, "sister Jiahui, this is my girlfriend. We are getting married soon!"


    Kaqiusha, who is hanging on Wang Fan''s body, looks at Lin Na with distrust when she hears Liu pangzi''s words.


    Wang Fan seems to have a magnetic constitution. Every time he goes out, he will attract some women. Katyusha and Tong Jiahui, who have experienced this kind of experience, certainly doubt Lin Na in front of them.


    But for Liu pangzi''s timely explanation, Wang Fan would have been severely tortured.


    Since she is Liu pangzi''s woman, she can''t be regarded as the enemy. Tong Jiahui''s frown widened a lot, and a polite smile appeared on her face.


    "This is Miss Katyusha. It''s van Gogh''s..." Liu pangzi points to kaqiusha on Wang Fan. He doesn''t know how to introduce Lin Na.


    Lin Na, a smart girl, took a look at Liu pangzi and said, "Hello, sister-in-law Sasa. My name is Lin Na. I''m Liu Jiaxing''s fiancee."


    "Hello! Hello Hearing that Lin Na also called her sister-in-law, Katyusha held out her hand and said hello to her, and her attitude became much more amiable.


    Since he is not the enemy, and he respects himself very much, there is no need to draw a sword.


    Women''s careful thinking and the way they deal with problems are really subtle.


    Wang Fan, who was dragging Katyusha''s buttocks with both hands, was a little tired at this time, but he didn''t dare to throw Katyusha down like this, so he had to roll his eyes and say, "ocean horse, do you want to kill me?"


    "Ocean horse?"


    Lin Na and Liu pangzi were surprised to hear that Wang Fan actually called Katyusha like this. They looked at each other and laughed secretly.


    Katyusha is used to joking with Wang Fan, and she doesn''t think there''s any problem with this name. She turns her head and kisses Wang Fan in the face, and says with a smile, "Dear fan, shall we play horse riding in the evening?"


    "Poof"


    Katyusha''s words make Liu pangzi and others open their mouths in surprise and look at Wang Fan inconceivably.


    Although Wang Fan usually does not have a serious appearance, but in this kind of public places, Katyusha said so explicit words, or let him some face hot.


    "Katyusha, the blind Master is still waiting for them. Let''s go back early!" Tong Jiahui also felt embarrassed and quickly made a voice to help.


    When she saw Katyusha''s enthusiasm, Lina really admired her, and Tong Jiahui''s elegance also made her like it from the bottom of her heart.


    But in the face of such a man as Wang Fan, Lin Na''s heart is not cold.


    Even for successful men, there will be a natural love, but this does not mean that all women can bear the pressure of sharing their husbands with other women.


    "Spoil me alone!"


    Although this is the favorite word of many imperial concubines, it is also the voice of women.


    Seeing Wang Fan entangled with many women, Lin Na naturally put him in the rank of slag man. For Liu pangzi, a warm man, she has more trust and love in her heart.


    So, without contrast, there is no harm.


    If you put Liu pangzi in the crowd, I''m afraid it''s hard for Lin Na to notice. Even if she has some contact, Lin Na doesn''t have much interest in Liu pangzi.


    But if we put Liu pangzi and Wang Fan together, then Liu pangzi''s special characteristics will rise to the extreme and become his most attractive place.


    At this time, Lin Na tightly hugged Liu pangzi''s arm, as if worried that someone would rob him.


    Kaqiusha, who was hanging on Wang Fan''s body, was reluctant to return to the ground after kissing Wang Fan. However, she still held Wang Fan''s arm and didn''t want to part with him for a moment.


    However, Tong Jiahui, standing on one side, never showed anything about what happened in front of her, nor did she have excessive contact with Wang fan like Katyusha.


    Dragging the suitcase, Tong Jiahui follows Wang Fan and Katyusha. She is more like a responsible housekeeper, accompanying her boss and family out.


    Lin Na, who was following them, asked Liu pangzi curiously in a low voice after a long distance: "fat man, aren''t the sisters around brother fan jealous?"


    "I should be jealous!" Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan''s back and said.


    "But I can''t see it!" Asked Lina suspiciously.


    "The women around brother fan are not small, and no one can do anything about each other, so it is impossible to have any conflict. Moreover, if they want brother fan to make his own choice, they must show their best side." Liu pangzi explained.


    "Wow! Fat man, what''s the origin of brother fan? Why is it so hot? " Lina is more curious.


    "He is a Bodhisattva, the Bodhisattva in charge of hell!"

 V2.Chapter 572

    The teahouse is very busy. Many people are happy that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi can come back safely.


    The so-called strong dragon does not press the local leader.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi went to w province this time to compete with local gangs. Of course, these people in H city know the risk of this kind of thing.


    Especially the blind Master, who has been wandering in the river and lake for many years, has a new understanding of Wang Fan''s ability.


    Seeing off the last wave to visit his brother, Wang Fan dragged his tired body to the blind man''s room on the second floor.


    Hu Xiaomei, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, saw that Wang Fan appeared at the entrance of the stairs and welcomed her with a smile.


    "It''s been a hard time for me to go to w province." Wang Fan, who has never thought of talking to Hu Xiaomei, said to her with a smile.


    "Van Gogh, it''s my pleasure to do something for you." Hu Xiaomei shyly returned.


    After the two exchanged greetings, Wang Fan came to the door of the blind master. He held the handle on the door and gently pushed the door open.


    Sitting in the room, the blind man leaned against the soft back of the sofa and was listening to the play of "seven heroes and five virtues" on his mobile phone. When he heard Wang Fan push the door in, he reached out and turned off the player on his mobile phone.


    "Blind Master, brothers are all back ~!" Wang Fan said with a smile, picked up a chair and sat on the opposite side of the blind master. He reached out and picked up the cigarette box on the tea table, drew out a cigarette and handed it to the blind master.


    "I heard that you have made a deal with ah GUI?" The blind master took the cigarette from Wang Fan and asked with a smile.


    "Did Uncle GUI tell you that?" Lighting the lighter, Wang Fan went up to light the cigarette for the blind man.


    After smoking his cigarette, the blind man puffed out his cigarette ring with a comfortable expression, and then said, "have you finally figured it out?"


    "Ha ha, blind Master, I''m going to let it be. Since I want to mix in the world, I''ll go down completely. I don''t want to cover it up any more." Wang Fan also lit a cigarette and began to smoke.


    "What''s your plan?" Asked the blind man.


    "I want to go home and have a look. I haven''t heard from my family all these years. I don''t know how my mother and sister are doing!" Speaking of family members, Wang Fan''s heart can not help but sad.


    At the beginning, in order to fulfill his dream, he was expelled from the police academy. He chose to be uncle GUI''s apprentice and became an undercover police officer.


    In order to better cover up his identity, uncle GUI arranged a traffic accident, which made Wang Fan''s family think that he was dead, so Wang Fan did not go back to see them.


    Now that he can finally put aside his undercover status and return to his family, Wang fan is really a little excited.


    The blind Master, who closed his eyes tightly, nodded and said to Wang Fan, "it''s good to go home and have a look. After all, it''s impossible to give up family love. It''s just that you can go back as you are now. Can your family accept it?"


    "I''ve also thought about this. I don''t think my mother would mind my identity. After all, I''m her own son!" Wang Fan said so, but he didn''t have any confidence in his heart.


    In those days, the reason why Wang Fan had a police dream was also influenced by his mother.


    After all, his father, who died many years ago, used to be an excellent policeman, so Wang Fan''s mother always hopes that Wang fan can inherit his father''s will and continue to be an admirable hero.


    If they really appear as the big brother of the gang, Wang Fan ponders that there will inevitably be a quarrel between them.


    In fact, Wang Fan once thought about telling his mother all his secrets, but he suffered from no way to prove himself.


    Ghost uncle, the only one who knows his identity, is still busy with his affairs in W province at the moment, while others just know his identity as the big brother of the Mafia, so it is impossible to make any explanation for him.


    Considering that it may hurt his mother''s heart, Wang Fan hesitated to go home.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s voice is not firm, the blind Master said with a smile: "boy, you are really wise and confused for a while!"


    "Blind Master, what do you mean by that?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "How can there be a mother who doesn''t believe in her children? As long as you tell her the truth, she will believe you! And she will understand what you do! Don''t worry! " Said the blind man.


    "Really? What if my mother doesn''t listen to me and drives me out of the house? " Wang Fan, who is well aware of his mother''s character and temper, is still worried.


    "Don''t you have a sister? Doesn''t she help you? You should understand that blood is thicker than water The blind Master warned.


    Blind Master''s words remind Wang Fan of his sister Wang Beibei.


    As a child, he liked his younger sister, who was always his favorite. And because of the loss of his father when he was young, Wang Fan took good care of his younger sister for fear of being bullied. He really held her in his hand.


    If my mother doesn''t understand me at home, I really have to rely on my sister Wang Beibei to reconcile.


    Wang Fan''s heart is also steadfast when he thinks that his younger sister is so smart and lovely and will be able to help him tide over the difficulties.


    Sitting on the sofa, the blind man snuffed out his cigarette, took something out of his arms and handed it to Wang Fan.


    "Blind Master, what is this?" Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan quickly got up and took the things in the blind Master''s hands.


    "This ring, from today on, you will wear it on your hand. You are not allowed to take it off without me!" The blind Master said solemnly.


    Hearing the solemn tone of the blind Master, Wang Fan quickly agreed: "blind Master, don''t worry, I won''t take it off."


    With these words, Wang Fan looked down at the ring in his hand.


    The pure black ring is very cool. It doesn''t look like it just came out of my arms.


    On the black ring, there is a red gem inlay. Although Wang fan can''t see the quality of the gem, he can also feel that this gem, which is the size of a dollar coin, must be a very expensive one.


    "Blind Master, what''s the origin of this ring?" Wang Fan put the black ruby ring on his finger and asked curiously.


    "Now is not the time to tell you. When the time is right, I will tell you the origin and purpose of this ring." The blind man replied.


    I didn''t expect that the blind master even played tricks, which made Wang Fan''s ring more curious.


    "Is it a keepsake?"


    Looking at the ruby ring, Wang Fan pondered it wildly for a moment.


    At this time, the blind Master was not talking to Wang Fan. Instead, he listened to the "seven heroes and five righteousness" on his mobile phone. His face became very peaceful and sleepy.


    Seeing that the blind master didn''t want to talk about anything more, Wang Fan said hello to him and left the room where the blind Master was.


    Wang Fan, who came out of the blind Master''s room, lowered his head all the way to ponder over the ring on his hands, but accidentally bumped into a mass of soft meat.

 V2.Chapter 573

    The owner of this feeling is Katyusha. Wang Fan, who is walking with his head down, slowly raises his head and looks at the woman standing in front of him. He is stunned for a moment.


    Red suspender pajamas, wrapped Katyusha sexy tall body, she is looking at Wang Fan affectionately, hot eyes full of warm like.


    "Gulu"


    Wang Fan swallowed hard and looked at the tall Katyusha.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! You didn''t react at all! Hum Looking at Wang Fan''s dull face, Katyusha said something unhappy.


    "Why are you waiting for me?" Wang Fan tried to move his eyes away from Katyusha''s face.


    "I''m leaving H city tomorrow. Don''t you want to do something with me?" Katyusha has always been open-minded, but at this time did not pick out the words.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Wang Fan was not a fool. Of course, he could hear what Katyusha wanted to do.


    He wanted to avoid this embarrassing problem, but he was confused by the spring light in front of him. He couldn''t get down and hurt Katyusha.


    "Daddada"


    Just when Wang Fan hesitated, there was a sound of shoes stepping on the floor on the other side of the stairs. It was obvious that someone was going up the stairs.


    Looking at Katyusha''s pajamas, Wang Fan took her hand without saying a word and ran to her room not far away.


    Before, in order to take care of and protect the blind Master, Wang Fan had been resting in the room next to the blind master. After he came back from W province this time, he had no time to go back to his room.


    After taking Katyusha''s hand and running back to the room, Wang Fan relaxed.


    If Katyusha is dressed like this, Wang fan is really at a loss. Although Katyusha is an informal woman, it doesn''t mean that Wang fan is a generous man.


    And any normal man would not want to expose his woman to other people''s eyes.


    Katyusha, who was pulled into the room by Wang Fan, has no time to think about Wang Fan''s thoughts at this time. What she wants to do most now is to do a great thing to satisfy her with Wang Fan before she leaves H city.


    Relieved, Wang Fan turned around and wanted to pull a chair to Katyusha, but he inadvertently saw Katyusha''s clothes and a package on the bed.


    "What is this?" Wang Fan curiously went to the bed and reached for the package on the bed.


    "Around the middle of the third century to the beginning of the fourth century, the stirrup may have begun to appear in the period of the Sixteen States. It was first invented by the nomadic Xianbei people in the ancient northern region of Mongolia..."


    I didn''t hear Katyusha''s reply behind me, but there was a magnetic sound in my ear.


    Hearing the voice coming from behind, Wang Fan looked back and saw the picture on the TV screen.


    Under the background of the majestic drum sound and the galloping horses, the horse''s neighing came from the TV screen. The host explained with his magnetic voice: "the invention of stirrup has provided strong support for the cavalry''s feet. It also enables the fighting cavalry to swing greatly from side to side on the horse''s back to complete the military action of left splitting and right chopping without losing balance and falling off the horse.... "


    Katyusha, standing next to the TV, looked at Wang Fan affectionately and said with a smile, "this is the program I specially selected for you, and the gift you have, which I carefully prepared for you."


    "Gifts?" Wang Fan was stunned.


    Slowly open the hands of the package, a beautiful stirrup, so presented in front of Wang Fan.


    The stirrup made of silk seems to be carrying a huge current, which makes Wang Fan''s scalp feel numb. If it wasn''t for a strong heart, he would have fainted with excitement.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s Katyusha, he complacently asked, "how are things made?"


    Wang Fan, who was dazed, said in a trembling voice: "it''s terrible! That''s amazing


    "Since you like it so much, I''ll see what you can do!" Katyusha, who is proud of her face, has been affectionate and is walking towards Wang Fan step by step.


    The light is not very bright room, like what ignited, suddenly the temperature rose to the extreme, Wang Fan''s forehead, also so out of a layer of sweat.


    The thirsty Wang Fan licked his lips and stammered: "Katyusha, this... This... I''m afraid... no Appropriate.... "Wu"


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Fan''s mouth was sealed by Katyusha''s red lips, and he couldn''t make any more sound.


    "Brave knight, you must not let me down!"


    Katyusha, holding Wang Fan''s arms tightly, bit his earlobe and whispered in his ear.


    At the moment when his warm tongue rubbed his earlobe, Wang Fan was completely occupied. He had no time to think about anything, and he had no ability to refuse anything. At this moment, he just wanted to prove that he was a brave knight.


    It is every man''s dream to conquer the horse and gallop on its back.


    Wang fan is also a man, so he will not be an exception, nor will he admit defeat in front of any horse.


    Wang Fan, who was very hot all over, carefully took out the stirrup made of silk from the package and looked at it like a rare treasure.


    "If you don''t know how to operate, you can listen to the host on TV." Katyusha gently reminds him.


    Although never learned equestrian, but the wild man''s body, or let Wang Fan master the essentials without a teacher.


    This is Wang Fan''s first contact with the stirrup, but he respects the wisdom of his predecessors. He can''t hide his inner love for this invention, let alone calm his inner impulse to conquer the world.


    Soft mattress, dim light, at this moment, people have the illusion of being in a dream.


    The host continued to explain: "with the help of stirrups, knights can exert amazing impact..."


    In the TV, the drums are thundering, the resolute cavalry has begun to move, the sweat is flowing on his strong muscles, and the domineering look in his eyes is even more chilling. All these will make people feel that he is like a lone cavalry who will fight to the death.


    When the horse''s stirrups are pressed tightly, the knight swings his body back violently. Under the strong inertia, the whip in his hand beats the horse''s buttocks lightly, just like a sleeping drum being hit hard, which is very good.


    The white horse under his body raised his proud head fiercely, and raised his head to the sky with a sharp scream

 V2.Chapter 574

    Before dawn, Katyusha retired from Wang Fan''s room. The constitution of Chinese E is very strong. Although she has experienced a night''s ups and downs, Katyusha doesn''t look tired at all.


    But Wang Fan, who always claims to be in excellent physical condition, is still sleeping under the quilt. I''m afraid that even if someone puts a bomb beside him, it''s hard to wake him up.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to meet his family?" Tong Jiahui, standing at the door, looks at Katyusha who is closing the door and asks in a low voice.


    Focusing on closing the door, Katyusha was startled by the voice behind her. She covered her chest and looked back to see that it was Tong Jiahui. Then she said with relief, "Miss Tong, you scared me."


    "It''s rare that I can scare you. I always thought you were a woman who was not afraid of everything." Tong Jiahui said with a smile.


    "Why! I''m a woman at least. Of course I''ll be timid! Ha ha Katyusha wanted to be a little woman, but she couldn''t help it. She said something and laughed.


    "You really don''t want to go home with Wang Fan?" Tong Jiahui asked again.


    "You''d better go to this kind of thing. After all, you''re the only one who can stand in front of him in the future, don''t you think?" Katyusha said with a smile as she wore her coat.


    Although she was very dissatisfied with Katyusha and Wang Fan spending the night together last night, hearing her saying so, Tong Jiahui finally had some comfort in her heart.


    Everyone knows that Wang Fan wants to go home.


    At first, Tong Jiahui thought that Katyusha would take this opportunity to go to Wang Fan''s family and make a big contribution.


    But who would have thought that when Wang Fan went upstairs to find the blind Master, Katyusha found Tong Jiahui.


    After making it clear that he does not want to go with Wang Fan, Katyusha, who has always had an intention to go with Wang Fan, has also spoken out her mind.


    She wants to sleep with Wang Fan!


    When the woman of e country said this, she didn''t mean to be shy at all. Even when she spoke, she couldn''t wait, which made Tong Jiahui feel bad.


    Although Tong Jiahui is somewhat afraid of Katyusha''s identity, the degree of fear is not enough to make her fear Katyusha.


    So after Katyusha proposed sleeping with Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui didn''t give her a good face, and even wanted to get angry.


    Ignoring Tong Jiahui''s dissatisfaction directly, Katyusha didn''t try to please Tong Jiahui, and even didn''t want to explain more, so she went her own way.


    When Katyusha tempts Wang Fan in her pajamas, the footsteps on the stairs are just hesitating to stop her.


    However, when Tong Jiahui walked out of the stairs and came to the corridor on the second floor, she was still a little late.


    Standing at the entrance of the stairs, she only saw a touch of red disappearing at the door of Wang Fan''s room.


    Clever Tong Jiahui certainly knows what the disappearance of the red means and what will happen next.


    She never expected Wang Fan to sit back, and in the face of a woman like Katyusha, any normal man can''t have no wrong thoughts.


    And the sound from Wang Fan''s room finally proves Tong Jiahui''s guess and makes her understand Wang Fan thoroughly.


    He is not an affectionate man, nor a man willing to give up other women for her.


    Tong Jiahui, who has always dreamed of joining hands with Wang Fan for the rest of her life, began to question this emotion for the first time.


    She didn''t understand why she fell in love with Wang Fan, and when she knew that he had many women, she wanted to stay with him all her life.


    Standing at the door of Wang Fan''s room, listening to the gasps and screams of the two people in the room, Tong Jiahui''s tears kept rolling in her eyes until the sound in the room was gradually weak and finally became extremely quiet. Then she moved her heavy steps and returned to her own room.


    Waiting here early in the morning, Tong Jiahui wanted to say goodbye to Wang Fan.


    After a night of deliberation, she began to want to escape this relationship, return to her father''s side, quietly hide their feelings, let time to kill everything.


    But when she saw Katyusha, she could keep calm, and after this woman said these words, she could no longer hide her inner excitement.


    "After all, you are the only one who can stand in front of him in the future!"


    These words let Tong Jiahui once again ignite hope, but also let her become gray heart, once again saw the long lost light.


    "Only I can be with him as husband and wife!"


    The little joy in her heart soon made Tong Jiahui forget her previous pain. Even Katyusha in front of her became so lovely and close.


    With a little calmness in her heart, Tong Jiahui said to Katyusha with a smile, "I dare not occupy Wang Fan. All my sisters are better than me. I''m really worried that you will lose your temper with me!"


    Katyusha, who was already dressed, laughed. She put her hand behind her head and tied up her hair. She said, "we are all sisters. We have to take care of each other when we have something to do. As long as it''s for his good, everything is easy to discuss."


    "Well." Tong Jiahui nodded and agreed.


    Katyusha, who was quick to clean up, put her arms around Tong Jiahui and said in her ear, "it''s hard for you to take care of him! I''m going back to my home in e country. If there''s anything wrong, you can call me! "


    "All right!" Tong Jiahui also put her arms around Katyusha.


    After hugging, tall Katyusha did not go back, leaving Tong Jiahui standing at the door to watch her back disappear.


    Tong Jiahui doesn''t understand why Katyusha falls in love with Wang Fan, and why she chooses to spend a crazy night with Wang Fan before leaving H city.


    Although Katyusha, with a cheerful personality, seems to be a passionate person, Tong Jiahui can feel that she is not a casual person in terms of emotion.


    She loves Wang Fan even more than Tong Jiahui.


    But why did she choose to leave?


    Why not appear in front of Wang Fan''s family.


    Tong Jiahui, who also has an underworld background, believes that if Katyusha wants to, she will be able to find a suitable identity to accompany Wang Fan without any worries.


    All this makes Tong Jiahui think of Liu Juan inexplicably.


    As the marriage designated by the blind Master, Liu Juan is actually Wang Fan''s real wife, and her identity can not be shaken.


    "Is Katyusha worried about Liu Juan, so she deliberately pushed me to the front?"


    Tong Jiahui, who was just a little excited, suddenly felt aggrieved.

 V2.Chapter 575

    Mercedes Benz business car driving on the highway is very smooth, spacious rear space is to let Wang Fan feel comfortable, reclining on the soft leather seat, he is saving his energy.


    Tong Jiahui, who is sitting in the back row with Wang Fan, raises the sound insulation board of the driver''s seat and the back row space, which not only facilitates the communication between Liu pangzi and Lin Na, but also does not disturb Wang Fan in his deep sleep.


    "Are you angry with me?" Wang Fan, lying on the seat, asked with his eyes closed.


    Tong Jiahui, who thought Wang Fan was still sleeping, didn''t expect that Wang Fan would suddenly ask questions and almost blurt out what she thought. Her eyes flashed and she finally said with a smile, "why should I be angry with you?"


    "You''ve changed a lot since you came back from T country." When Wang Fan spoke, he still did not open his eyes.


    Looking at Wang Fan sitting beside him, Tong Jiahui said with a bitter smile, "is that right? Why didn''t I find out? "


    "In the past, when you were with me, although you were very considerate to me, you didn''t hide your strength at all. Now, without your previous strength, you seem to be accommodating me." With these words, Wang Fan opened his eyes and looked at Tong Jiahui sitting beside him.


    Tong Jiahui, who was the center of Wang Fan''s story and was opposite to Wang Fan''s four eyes, also gave up her last struggle. She said plaintively, "you used to be just a little gangster. When I was with you, there was no pressure, but now you are not what you were, and there are so many excellent candidates around you, How dare I be strong against you? "


    "Are you worried that I will leave you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Isn''t it possible?" Tong Jiahui asked.


    "Do you really think I''m a scum man?" Wang Fan said, he also felt very embarrassed, busy said: "you are very good to me, I do not know how to do, hurt who to me, is a crime."


    Listen to Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui is also helpless.


    As Wang Fan said, the women around him not only have a prominent identity and background, but also have made comparable sacrifices for Wang Fan.


    Especially in T country, in the face of the threat from the king of T country, the performance of Liu Juan and Katyusha is unforgettable to Tong Jiahui.


    Although she and Wang Fan have experienced the great changes in H City, Tong Jiahui knows very well that her contribution to Wang Fan''s success is only a drop in the ocean compared with Liu Juan''s.


    Now Wang fan is no longer the original gangster. He is not only the leader of the underworld in H City, but also the actual controller of the underworld in W province. Moreover, the amount of assets under his name has exceeded many people''s imagination. Although he is not a super rich man, he is not much worse than those successful business elites.


    In the face of an excellent man, Tong Jiahui also knows that she has no chance to enjoy this feeling alone. After all, the gap between her and Wang fan is narrowing day by day, and her ability to control Wang fan is weakening day by day.


    "What do you think of the future?" Tong Jiahui didn''t want to tangle the awkward topic, so she mentioned the future.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the seat, was surprised to hear Tong Jiahui''s question and asked, "how can I think of asking this?"


    "Just curious. I thought you would return to the police force, but now it seems that you don''t mean to go back." Tong Jiahui said with a smile.


    "Oh, I want to live the life I want. Maybe I''m used to freedom these years. I can''t adapt to the life of being constrained any more." After stretching, Wang Fan pressed the button on the seat and restored the leather seat to its original state,


    "Haven''t you heard that people can''t help themselves in the world? In fact, the future in your imagination may disappoint you even more. " Tong Jiahui said.


    "Ha ha! I don''t feel disappointed. Anyway, I''m full of expectation that I can go home alive to see my mother and sister. " Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    Seeing the happy smile on Wang Fan''s face, Tong Jiahui was also very happy for him.


    Although many things will make Tong Jiahui feel down when she gets along with each other, whenever she sees Wang fan happy, she will be happy unconsciously, and the troubles in her heart will disappear without a trace.


    Because of her mother''s early death, Tong Jiahui didn''t enjoy much maternal love, and all kinds of troubles in the family made her feel different about her mother.


    Listening to Wang Fan talking about going home to see her mother, Tong Jiahui asked curiously, "Wang Fan, is your mother very gentle?"


    "Gentle?"


    As soon as he remembered the scene of being beaten violently, Wang Fan felt that the word "mother" and "gentleness" didn''t match.


    The impression of mother is very strict, especially in the education of Wang Fan, basically can move the hand is not noisy, this also let Wang Fan develop a kind of awe of his mother.


    Of course, Wang Fan, who was a child, could understand his mother''s harshness.


    After all, he has a martyr''s father, so as a martyr''s child, he can''t be as unruly and willful as other children.


    In his mother''s eyes, Wang fan is a copy of his father, so his mother has always been strict with him to learn from his martyr father, no matter from his words and behavior or his style of behavior.


    Even going to the police academy, he followed his mother''s advice. Of course, in Wang Fan''s opinion, he did not have a second choice.


    Recalling the scene of being beaten violently when I was a child, and the stern look of my mother, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "in fact, my mother and Liu Juan are very similar in character. Generally, they are not angry. When they get angry, most people dare not look directly at them."


    "Ah?" Did not expect to have such an answer, Tong Jiahui some surprised open mouth.


    It''s obvious that he is eager to return, but he has to go back to face a strict mother, which is somewhat surprising.


    Tong Jiahui, who doesn''t want to go back to Liu Tian''s side, is actually escaping from her father''s harshness. What''s more, she is escaping from the family that makes her feel headache.


    Looking at the expression on Wang Fan''s face carefully, Tong Jiahui suspects that Wang fan is deliberately scaring her.


    As Wang Fan''s real girlfriend, Tong Jiahui is going to see her future mother-in-law this time. If the other party is a very powerful role, how should she face it?


    Holding Wang Fan''s arm and leaning her head on his shoulder, Tong Jiahui asked in a low voice, "will they like me?"


    "Well... I don''t know! " Wang Fan replied.


    "You''re not sure?" Tong Jiahui was a little worried.


    "No, I''m afraid my mother will beat me to death before she likes you." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.

 V2.Chapter 576

    When it was getting late, Wang Fan finally got off the highway, put down the window and looked at the scenery outside the car. Wang Fan had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    When he left Q city at that time, he was still a vigorous child. After so many things, when he returned to this land where he had lived for 20 years, he suddenly felt like a wanderer returning home.


    "Van Gogh, shall we go straight home?" Liu pangzi holds the steering wheel and looks at Wang Fan in the rearview mirror.


    "Go to a hotel nearby first, and we''ll go back early tomorrow morning." Although eager to meet his family, Wang fan is also worried about whether his mother will accept his sudden appearance.


    Because of years of hard work, Wang Fan''s mother''s physical condition is not good, although the body has no major problems, but also very weak.


    This situation is most afraid of great joy and great sorrow. Wang fan doesn''t want to let his mother have any accident because of himself.


    After the Mercedes Benz business car drove off the highway, it soon came to the main road leading to the city.


    Q city is a third tier city. Although it is not as prosperous as the first tier cities in China, it has all kinds of facilities.


    Green Hotel, located in the center of Q City, is the most prominent and the highest grade hotel in the whole city.


    After driving to the door of the hotel, Liu pangzi got out of the car and opened the door for Wang Fan.


    "We have valet parking here, sir." A uniformed security guard came up to Liu pangzi and held out his hand to him.


    Liu pangzi, who is waiting for Wang Fan to get off, looks at the security guard standing beside him, shakes his head and refuses: "no need."


    "Sir, there is no valet parking and there is a charge." The security guard didn''t leave because of Liu pangzi''s refusal and didn''t take back his outstretched hand.


    Wang Fan, who just stepped out of the car, just heard the security guard''s words. He asked suspiciously: "you don''t need to park the car. Why should you pay?"


    "Our hotel provides services. You don''t have to be your business, but you need to pay for our services." When the security guard spoke, he looked like an ox fork and didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    The first time I heard of such a wonderful reason, Wang Fan also felt funny. He scratched his short hair and asked, "if I don''t give you money?"


    Hear Wang Fan refuse to pay, has been standing beside the car security face surface sneer, not angry said: "you are outsiders!"


    "Oh? What''s wrong with outsiders? Is it because we are outsiders that we should accept the service you imposed? " Tong Jiahui, who had already got off behind Wang Fan, asked coldly.


    "It''s nothing. I advise you outsiders that you''d better not do anything here, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences!" The security guard warned.


    Liu pangzi was annoyed by the security guard''s words. When he closed the door, he squinted at the security guard and reached for the collar.


    See Liu pangzi want to start, the security also showed no sign of weakness of the eyes.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t want to make trouble in Q City, frowned and reached out to stop Liu pangzi. He said to him, "don''t have the same understanding with such people!"


    "Brother fan, he''s too bullying!" Liu pangzi said unconvinced.


    "Let''s change places!" Wang Fan said, turning to open the door.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was about to drive away, the security guard who stopped them for parking fees immediately quit. He reached out and grabbed the door handle, staring and yelling, "you can''t go without paying!"


    While shouting at Wang Fan, the security guard took off the walkie talkie and began to call other security guards in the hotel.


    The call of the security guard quickly summoned several fierce security guards, who came out of the hotel hall in a fierce manner, still holding a unified distribution of rubber sticks.


    The security guard at the front is in his forties, with a face of flesh. Everyone knows that he is not a good man.


    "Damn it, who dares to run wild in Laozi''s territory!" Walking in the front of the middle-aged security, swearing came.


    Seeing his companions appear, the security guard holding the door handle suddenly gets excited. He points to Liu pangzi and Wang Fan and says loudly: "brother tiger, these two guys don''t pay the parking fee, and they want to hit me!"


    "Damn it, you two bastards, don''t you want to live!" The middle-aged security guard, known as tiger brother, looks up and down at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. Seeing that there are only two men and two women in each other, he immediately scolds them.


    Originally, because of the unreasonable trouble of the security guards, Wang Fan would have been angry if he hadn''t thought about going home tomorrow.


    Now, when he heard that the other party was actually abusing, and still greeting his old mother, it made him a little angry.


    "Van Gogh, let me do it!" Liu pangzi, who is also choking with fire, also sees Wang Fan''s displeasure and quickly takes the initiative to fight by rolling his sleeve.


    "Be sharp!" Wang Fan''s voice was low.


    "Good!" Liu pangzi, who is rubbing his fists and hands, agrees and greets him with a grim smile.


    The security guard standing next to the Mercedes Benz business car saw that Liu pangzi actually wanted to fight with his partner. He immediately raised his leg and kicked Liu pangzi''s ass, trying to make a sneak attack.


    But as soon as he lifted his leg up, he didn''t have time to touch Liu pangzi''s clothes, so he was kicked on his knee by Wang Fan who was standing beside him.


    Wang Fan''s foot is wearing a hard upper leather shoes, this foot kick in the security of the knee, really used the whole body strength.


    The one legged security guard was caught off guard, and was kicked to the ground by Wang Fan. Because of Wang Fan''s foot, the knee was directly deviated from the original position.


    The kneecap was not very hard. At this time, it was heavily kicked by Wang Fan, and it soon swelled up. The huge pain made the security guard cry and howl.


    The security guards who came out of the hotel were surprised to see that Wang Fan was so vicious.


    But without waiting for them to react, Liu pangzi, who was rolling his sleeves, rushed in front of him.


    After Wang Fan''s long struggle in the underworld and his kung fu taught by the blind Master, Liu pangzi''s hand was just like a whirlwind, and there was no suspense at all.


    Each time the punch, are accompanied by a clear crack sound, and the injured cry of pain.


    Every time I step out, people are shocked by the dull sound of impact. The injured security guards who fall to the ground have no time to resist, and they have completely lost their fighting capacity.


    Looking at Liu pangzi as a tank galloping on the grassland, wantonly trampling those arrogant security guards, Wang Fan leaned against the door and smoked a cigarette leisurely.


    "Don''t fight! Stop fighting! Spare my life


    Tiger brother with blood on his face kneels on the ground, kowtowing and pleading for mercy. Several security guards who fall on the ground behind him have already been beaten by fat man Liu, crying for their parents. It''s hard to bear looking directly at him.

 V2.Chapter 577

    When living in Q City, Wang Fan didn''t come into contact with the gangsters here, and he didn''t know who tiger brother was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing for mercy.


    But these years in the road, also let clear know, in front of tiger brother is just a small role.


    And now I''ve made a move with brother tiger. Even if I''ve made a quarrel with the big brother behind him, it''s impossible for me to stay in the green hotel.


    When he returned to Q city this time, Wang Fan had only one idea, that is, to talk about his own affairs with his family. If he could, he would take his mother and sister back to H city to live.


    So Wang fan doesn''t want to make trouble, and he doesn''t want to have any intersection with the gangsters in Q City, although these gangsters are not powerful roles in his eyes.


    Throwing away the half smoked cigarette, Wang Fan turned to open the door, turned his back to Liu pangzi and said, "pangzi, let''s go!"


    "Good!" With these words, Liu pangzi kicked tiger brother in the face and kicked him to the ground. Then he happily walked to the Mercedes Benz.


    The fallen tiger brother didn''t dare to curse. He watched Wang Fan''s Mercedes Benz business car start, and then left the front door of green hotel. He wiped the blood on his face and let out a sigh of relief.


    Several security guards behind tiger brother carefully helped him up and looked at Tiger brother''s injury.


    "Tiger brother, Xiao Si''s legs are broken!" One of the security guards, squatting on the ground, looked at the injury of the security guard who was kicked to the knee by Wang Fan, and said to brother tiger with a look of panic.


    Originally, he wanted to scold Xiao Si, who didn''t know how deep he was. He called Tiger brother in trouble for himself, but he didn''t want to blame him any more. He said impatiently, "call a ambulance and take him to the hospital! Damn it


    "All right." The security guard heard brother Hu''s command and immediately carried Xiao Si to the cement floor.


    The most flattering security guard on weekdays wipes the dirt on his body while asking in a low voice: "brother tiger, those two boys are not good at finding fault. I''m afraid we have no chance to get revenge for our revenge!"


    "Damn it, I was careless. If I knew these two boys had Kung Fu in their hands, I would have come out with a spray to kill them!" Tiger brother said, biting his teeth.


    "Brother tiger, the police have been strict recently. Let''s put up with it." The flatterer whispered.


    In fact, this little security guard said that, it was just a tiger brother.


    Others don''t know what character tiger brother is, but his subordinates still know it.


    Don''t look at Tiger brother usually how how to shout, a face of meat, talk to mouth burst foul language, in fact, it is just a paper tiger.


    As far as the sprayer he just mentioned is concerned, these security guards have been listening to him talking in front of them since they were following him in the society. However, until now, they have never seen what the sprayer in tiger brother''s hand looks like.


    Just come out and beg for food with tiger brother. There''s no need to expose him face to face. Just be clear!


    Only a young man like Xiao Si would rush in front of him, thinking that with tiger brother as the backing, he would not pay attention to anyone.


    Now Xiao Si''s leg has been broken. It''s a question whether tiger brother will pay for his treatment, let alone the bullying tiger brother to avenge him!


    Waiting for tiger brother to say some beautiful words, and then recognize the counsellor''s several security guards, all stood aside and did not make a sound, the eyes looked at him.


    At this time, tiger brother is also a murmur in his heart. Seeing several of his subordinates looking at him, he feels that he can''t hang on his face.


    Tiger brother, who came out in his twenties, is not an important role in Q city''s underworld, but because he has been out for a long time, he has some face.


    Usually, those good friends will be polite when they meet him. Some young gangsters are trying to please him, hoping that he can teach him some experience in the world.


    It''s really because of these people''s flattery that tiger brother has forgotten himself. In recent years, he has gradually begun to enjoy the life of pretending to be forced. He even takes the place here and takes his younger brother to collect parking fees every day.


    Xiao Si is the younger brother he just received. He has no admiration for him at ordinary times. He even has the taste of being a confidant, which makes him a big brother very satisfied.


    If you don''t give Xiao Si money to manage his affairs tonight, he will lose a reputation of not being righteous in the future.


    People in the Jianghu value reputation most, especially those who don''t care about their younger brother. If it''s spread, it will be looked down upon by others, and even lose their position in the Jianghu. They don''t have the face to continue to live in Q city.


    But if you let tiger brother take money to Xiao Si to see the injury, tiger brother also has some heartache.


    Looking at Xiaosi''s swollen leg joint like steamed bread, even if he is not a professional doctor, he knows that Xiaosi''s leg injury is not light. If he wants to be completely cured, he will need a lot of money.


    Tiger brother, who usually has no savings, not only can''t afford to give up his medical expenses, but also he doesn''t want to give the money to Xiao Si.


    On the one hand, he felt sorry for his money, on the other hand, he was afraid that the people on the road would talk about him behind his back.


    "Tiger brother, the ambulance arrived. The doctor asked Xiao Si to be carried on the ambulance." The security guard who has been taking care of Xiao Si reminds brother Hu who is still hesitating.


    Seeing the doctor and nurse on the ambulance busy checking Xiao Si''s injury, brother Hu frowned and asked, "go and ask Xiao Si how much it costs."


    "I asked. The doctor said it would cost at least 20000 yuan. He said, let''s take the money and go to the hospital." Remind brother tiger''s security guard, looking forward to brother tiger.


    "Damn it, you go to the front desk to support money, and then go to the hospital!" Tiger brother said, biting his teeth.


    "Brother tiger, can the girl at the front desk give us money?" Tiger brother''s men asked in embarrassment.


    When he heard his subordinates ask, brother Hu''s face sank and said to him, "it''s said that brother Tian asked Xiao Si to take it. I''ll talk to brother Tian about it."


    "All right!" The worried security guard turned around and ran to the front platform.


    Next to tiger elder brother''s flatterer, some worried asked: "tiger elder brother, do you think Tiange can really give us face?"


    "Nonsense! Xiao Si didn''t say anything in his hotel. Can he still ignore it? I''ll call him now and tell him what''s going on here! " Tiger brother scolded.


    After being taught a lesson by Tiger brother, the flatterer didn''t say much. He just stood by and looked on coldly, waiting for tiger brother to call Tian Ge, the boss of green hotel.


    I''m not sure about brother Tian''s attitude. Brother Hu dials the phone with a worried mood.


    "Hello, boss, I''m ah Hu, the security team leader." The telephone connects, tiger elder brother says in a hurry to please.

 V2.Chapter 578

    On Hanzhong street in Q City, there are all kinds of snacks.


    Every night at 7:30, all kinds of snack stall owners will rush to grab their own stalls in Hanzhong street. This process will end in about 10 minutes, and all the stalls will enter the business state.


    After staying in the hotel, Wang Fan leads Tong Jiahui, Liu pangzi and Lin Na to the place where he once lingered.


    "Brother fan, there are so many snacks here? If I had known, I would have taken Xiaoshi tablets with me Liu pangzi, the most greedy man, immediately mumbled his eyes when he saw the snack stalls on both sides of the street.


    Wang Fan, who was walking in front of him, looked back at Liu pangzi and said with a smile, "pangzi, you''re the only one who can eat the three of us. Do you still need to eat Xiaoshi tablets?"


    "Hey hey, brother fan, look at this. You came here to taste delicious food when you were a child." Liu pangzi said, drooling.


    "When I was a child? Fat man, you don''t have to say that my family was poor when I was a child. I didn''t dare to walk down this street. I was afraid that I would drool like you. Ha ha! " Wang Fan, recalling the past, pointed to Liu pangzi''s saliva and then said, "but I bought it for my sister once. Hehe, I took some soup with my feet. Hehe, it''s delicious in the world!"


    When Wang Fan talked about his ugliness, Liu pangzi quickly raised his hand to wipe the saliva on his mouth and said with a smile, "brother fan, when I used to follow the blind Master, I was also very greedy. Every time the blind Master gave me pocket money, I was reluctant to spend it. I secretly bought some sugar for xiaojuan''er, ha ha!"


    When the two men recalled their childhood, they had such a similar past. They also loved their sister and had a poor childhood, which made them have more tacit understanding.


    Did not expect Wang Fan''s childhood, actually have such experience, Tong Jiahui some surprised asked: "Wang Fan, I always thought your life is very ordinary, did not expect you to experience so many things when you were a child."


    "My life is ordinary. There are a lot of people like Liu pangzi and I, and the family''s financial conditions are limited. I can''t help but bear the temptation of delicious food and pretend that I don''t like delicious food." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "Brother fan, what kind of snacks do you buy for your sister? Let''s try it too!" Asked Lina curiously.


    "Yes! Let''s go and have a taste. It''s not easy for us to come to Q city. How can we not have a good time? " Liu pangzi can''t wait to start tasting next to the stall. Hearing Lin Na''s suggestion, he says it out loud.


    When they were talking, they came to a snack stand. Wang Fan pointed to the busy stall owner and said to Liu pangzi, "I liked rice noodles most in those years, and my sister also liked it very much. But at that time, my family was poor, so I had to drink soup. I left all the rice noodles to my sister."


    "What are you waiting for?" After listening to Wang Fan, Liu pangzi went to the snack stand and said to the boss who was making rice noodles: "boss, four bowls first!"


    "Good! You find a place to sit, and I''ll give it to you right away. " The boss didn''t raise his head.


    Smelling the fragrance, Liu pangzi nodded with satisfaction, turned to Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, let''s find a place to sit down. Hehe, this taste is unique!"


    Seeing that Liu pangzi has ordered snacks from the boss, Lin Na quickly pulls Tong Jiahui to find a table where no one is at, waiting for the hot rice noodles to be served.


    After Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan sat down, they brought condiments from the next table. While sitting on the chair beside the table, Wang Fan said with a smile, "I tell you that you must use the condiments prepared by the boss to eat this kind of snack, so that you can have a real taste."


    "Why?" Asked Lina, puzzled.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t understand that!" Wang Fan gave a mysterious smile, and then whispered: "the rice noodles are all the same, only the seasoning is made by the boss secretly. I don''t believe you can go back and buy a portion of rice noodles, and buy some seasoning from the supermarket to see if it''s a taste!"


    "Is that amazing?" Picking up the sauce on the table, Lina sniffed it in disbelief.


    Tong Jiahui, who seldom eats at this kind of snack stand, is even more curious and stares at the seasoning box carefully.


    "Sister Jiahui, you don''t want to learn the boss''s skill secretly. After you go back, you can make this kind of rice noodles for brother fan every day." Lin Na looked at Tong Jiahui seriously and asked with a smile.


    Did not expect Lin Na''s words, let Tong Jiahui suddenly red face, she said some embarrassed: "Wang Fan said he likes to eat this, I think after we go back, free to give him to cook to eat, and I think, since he likes to eat this snack, the family should also like it."


    "Ha ha! Jiahuijie, you haven''t seen Beibei and auntie yet, so you begin to think of ways to please them. That''s really a good intention! " Liu pangzi sat by and said with a smile.


    Lin Na with the seasoning box listened to Tong Jiahui''s words and looked at Liu pangzi and asked, "what do you like to eat, fat man? I''ll have to learn later. If I mess up something, I can coax them, can''t I? "


    "Er..." Lin Na''s words made Liu pangzi ask in a daze. He hesitated and didn''t know how to answer.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting beside Liu pangzi, had a twitch at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Liu pangzi and asked, "fat man, you don''t know!"


    "Over the years, we''ve been eating what we have. Blind Master likes to drink two mouthfuls of wine. Xiaojuan''er.... I didn''t hear her say what she liked to eat. " Said by Wang Fan quite embarrassed, Liu pangzi embarrassed way back.


    After listening to Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan realized that Liu pangzi has been relying on the village people for relief all these years, and there is no spare money to improve the life of blind Master and Liu Juan. Naturally, blind Master and Liu Juan have never talked about their preferences.


    "Nana, the chicken soup made by fat man is very good. You can learn from him. I guess blind man should like it very much." Tong Jiahui is on one side of the way.


    "Yes! Fat man''s chicken soup is a unique skill, and I like it very much. " Tong Jiahui''s words aroused the greedy insects. Wang Fan patted his thigh and said with a smile.


    "Yes? I thought the chicken soup I cooked was very ordinary. Ha ha Listening to Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui''s appreciation, Liu pangzi scratched his head embarrassed.


    The four were talking happily, but they heard the sound of the broken glass, followed by a fierce curse.


    "What the hell are you blind? Don''t you see me? "


    "Dare to spill so much soup on me, damn you, if you can''t accompany me today, I''ll pull you to sell it!"


    "Third brother, third brother, don''t be angry. How much is this dress? I''ll compensate you! I''ll pay you! "

 V2.Chapter 579

    Abuse soon attracted the attention of the people nearby, but these people are just watching, did not go up to help stall owners intercede.


    Liu pangzi, who heard the abuse, also looked in the direction of the voice. Then he saw clearly that several young people were surrounded by the boss of the rice noodle stand. A young girl hid behind the boss in horror.


    "What are you looking at! I''ll kill you again! " A young man with a ponytail on his head and a plaid shirt on his body swears at fat Liu.


    "The trough! Are you a fool to scold me Liu pangzi, with a cigarette in his mouth, was very upset when he was asked to say hello to his family. He stood up with the stool under his ass.


    Ponytail see Liu pangzi is not good stubble, but with his own people, also did not put him in the eye, raised his hand, and then scolded: "boy, you do not want to live? Don''t ask, who am I? "


    "Little brother, stop talking. It''s all a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding!" Lest ponytail and Liu pangzi fight, the owner of the snack stand in the middle of the two people and say good words with both hands.


    Wang Fan, who has been back to the snack stand, hears the voice of the boss, then turns around and looks behind him.


    "Brother!"


    Hiding behind the owner of the snack stand, the girl saw Wang fan turning around and cried out in surprise.


    Hearing the girl shouting "brother", Wang Fan quickly looked at her and saw the girl''s appearance clearly. He stood up with wide eyes and cried in disbelief: "Beibei! Why are you here? "


    "Brother!" Hearing Wang Fan ask himself, Wang Beibei ran over crying and hugged the surprised Wang Fan.


    "Beibei, don''t be afraid. There''s a brother here! Don''t be afraid Touching his sister''s head with his hand, Wang Fan comforted her in a low voice.


    The recognition of brother and sister stunned everyone.


    Liu pangzi and they never thought that Wang Fan would meet his sister here. What''s more, Wang Fan''s sister, who was worried about day and night, worked in the snack stand here.


    "Van Gogh, isn''t Beibei in high school? Why are you here? " Liu pangzi came forward and asked in a low voice.


    Hearing someone mention his name, Wang Beibei wrongly said: "my mother is sick, she is not willing to spend money to see a doctor, I come out to work to make money, I want her to go to the hospital to see a doctor."


    "Mother is ill?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "Brother, my mother has been ill for a long time, she has been hard to carry, not willing to go to the hospital to see a doctor, she is afraid of spending money ah!" With that, Wang Beibei''s eyes were full of tears.


    At this time, the owner of Wang Fan''s snack stand, who had already recognized Wang Fan, came up to Wang Fan and asked, "are you the greedy young man who likes to have free soup with me?"


    By the boss said so, Wang Fan quickly nodded back: "uncle, thank you for taking care of my sister."


    "Nothing, nothing, this girl is also diligent, that is The owner of the snack stand said something and looked at the young people behind him.


    The ponytail that I scolded with Liu pangzi just now said with a sneer, "since you are her brother, please pay for my clothes as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will take her away tonight and let her make money for me!"


    "Brother, he hit me on purpose, so I spilled the soup on him. These days, they have been following me. They did it on purpose." Wang Beibei hid in Wang Fan''s arms and whispered.


    Wang Fan immediately understood what his sister said.


    In front of these flowing young people, they must have seen Wang Beisheng''s beauty and wanted to bully her, so they would deliberately make trouble at the snack stand.


    Since these young people don''t know what to do, there''s no need for Wang Fan to talk nonsense with them.


    Taking Wang Beibei in his arms to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan said, "take care of her!"


    "Good!" Tong Jiahui put Wang Beibei in her arms and said with a relaxed expression.


    With a smile at Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan turned and walked to ponytail. As he walked, he said with a smile, "third brother, right?"


    "What''s the matter? Boy, you mean to be unconvinced! " The ponytail that is called the third elder brother by the boss asks provocatively with chin raised.


    "I''m really a little unconvinced. You bully my sister and greet my family. I think you''ll be unconvinced if you are anyone else." Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Fan has come to the horsetail three brothers in front.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t want to compromise, the third brother immediately waved to his subordinates behind him and said, "do him for me!"


    "Bang"


    Before waiting for the hands of the third brother Mawei to start, Liu pangzi, who followed Wang Fan, hit one of the young men on the head with a bench.


    Suddenly, the young man was hit so hard that he didn''t even hum, so he turned his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Although the young man was knocked unconscious by Liu pangzi''s bench, Liu pangzi obviously didn''t plan to stop. He swung his bench and hit the young man again.


    Several young people standing behind the third brother of horsetail saw that Liu pangzi was so fierce and didn''t leave any room for others. They were so scared that their legs softened and they turned around and ran for their lives.


    Also frightened by Liu pangzi''s violence, the third brother Mawei is also a little scared. His followers are running around behind him, which makes him want to run away.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan quickly grasped the horsetail behind the head of the third brother horsetail and asked with a smile: "third brother, where are you going?"


    "Brother, spare your life! Brother, spare your life The third brother, who was caught in a pigtail, begged for mercy.


    "Spare your life? Ha ha Laughing Wang Fan kick in the third brother''s leg nest, looking at his legs a soft kneel in front of him.


    "Boy! I love my sister most in my life, and I can''t hear other people scold my family. You not only scolded my family today, but also want to bully my sister. Tell me, how can I forgive you? Ha ha Facial expression gradually become ferocious, Wang Fan Pressure in the bottom of the heart of the evil, also instantly released.


    "Big brother! eldest brother! Ah


    The third brother horsetail didn''t have time to finish his words, so he let out a scream.


    Wang Fan, who holds the horsetail behind the third brother''s head, is pressing the head of the third brother with his hand, rubbing hard on the rough ground.


    With every friction of Wang Fan, the third brother would make a terrible cry, which was like the sound of a cat with its neck pinched. People could not help but get goose bumps.


    "Friction! Friction! Like the devil''s step


    Wang Fan, with a ferocious expression, despite the scream of the third brother and the panic expression on the faces of the people around him, even hummed this network divine comedy.


    The scream of the third brother became smaller and smaller, but the smell of blood in the air became more and more intense. Seeing the third brother who was pressed on the ground by Wang Fan, the flesh on his face had been blurred by the friction of the ground. The owner of the snack stand stopped Wang Fan in a hurry.

 V2.Chapter 580

    Wang Fan was pressed on the ground friction of the three brothers, has been made to faint by the pain in the past, only every time the skin and the ground friction, will send out a burst of unconscious scream.


    All the onlookers were frightened by Wang Fan''s violence and direct means, but no one stood up to stop Wang Fan except the owner of the snack stand.


    It''s not that the onlookers worry that Wang Fan will get angry with them. After all, Wang Fan looks very vicious, but he doesn''t mean to hurt the innocent.


    The most important thing is that the third brother, who was pressed on the ground by Wang Fan, is really not a guy worthy of people''s sympathy.


    Third brother Mawei is a bully on Hanzhong street. He appears here almost every night, looking for a good snack stand to blackmail.


    Although the amount of extortion each time is not high, that is, one or two hundred yuan, his practice still annoys the bosses who make a living by setting up stalls.


    At first, when the third brother of Mawei was blackmailing the snack stand in Hanzhong street, some young bosses were unconvinced and had a fight with him.


    However, many people are afraid of being beaten by the powerful third brother, or they delay their business. Therefore, in order to make money, many people finally choose to put up with it and even comfort themselves by treating them as beggars.


    As people pay more and more attention to him, third brother seems to have found a self-confident and uncontrollable situation. From one or two stalls in the beginning to more than ten or twenty stalls extortion later, he completely regarded these snack stalls on Hanzhong street as the ATM for him to get rich.


    The soup spilled on his pants, an excuse he used many times.


    Every time it''s this dirty pair of jeans, every time it''s extortion of 200 yuan. If there''s a little bit of disobedience from the boss, he will ask his subordinates to smash it for a while, until the boss of the snack stand takes out the money to compensate.


    Among the onlookers, many of them were bullied by the third brother horsetail. Now seeing that he was taught such a lesson by Wang Fan, it''s natural that they were angry. Who would help him.


    Although the boss of the rice noodle stall also hates the third brother Mawei, he is also worried that Wang Fan''s going on like this will really bring a lawsuit on the life stall, so he will stop the violent Wang Fan.


    Of course, Wang fan doesn''t want to kill the third brother horsetail. After all, in this kind of public occasion, he still knows some propriety.


    Under the persuasion of the rice noodle stall owner, Wang Fan loosens the horsetail behind the third brother''s head, stands up, takes Tong Jiahui''s handkerchief and wipes the blood stains on his hands.


    "Don''t let me see you here in the future, otherwise, it''s not as simple as rubbing on the ground! You know what? " Standing beside the third brother of horsetail, Wang Fan said coldly.


    Lying on the ground and shivering, although the third brother of horsetail responds to Wang Fan''s words, the fear he shows has already explained everything.


    "Fat man, I''ll pay the boss for the broken things. I won''t eat rice noodles tonight!" Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi beside him and turned to Wang Beibei.


    Never seen his brother so violent, Wang Beibei was too scared to breathe.


    When I was a child, I followed my brother. I saw him fight with other boys, but it was just a fight between boys. There was no way to compare it with what happened in front of me.


    This kind of bloody violence really makes Wang Beibei almost doubt whether Wang Fan in front of her is her brother in memory.


    "Beibei, you haven''t eaten yet. Shall I invite you to Western food?" Seeing Wang Beibei''s frightened face, Tong Jiahui grabs her hand and says to her in a soft voice.


    Wang Beibei, with some straight eyes, first nodded, then quickly shook his head and said, "I still have to go home. My mother is waiting for me at home!"


    "Let''s go back together!" Wang fan is also thinking about his sick mother and wants to go home to see what happened.


    Wang Fan''s heart was sore when he heard his sister talking about things at home.


    Before he took over the investigation task of H City, he once asked ghost uncle to take care of his family.


    I thought that under the care of Uncle GUI, my mother and sister should at least live a carefree life, but now I know that not only does my sick mother have no money to see a doctor, but even my sister, who is still at school, has to work to earn money to support her family.


    Feeling cheated, Wang Fan really has a stomach full of fire in his heart. He wants to call uncle GUI and ask him how to take care of his family.


    But Wang fan is also very clear in his heart that now is not the time to blame anyone. The most important thing in front of him is to go home and meet his mother and take her sick mother to the hospital.


    He went to Wang Beibei and reached for his sister''s hand. Wang Fan unexpectedly found that his sister''s hand was very cold. He held his sister in his arms and said in a low voice: "Beibei, don''t be afraid. My brother is back. No matter what, my brother can solve it!"


    Wang Beibei, who was held in her arms by Wang Fan, was relieved from the fright just now. She nodded tearfully in her eyes.


    The care between relatives can always dispel all the sadness and fear, especially when you feel helpless. A warm word can make you find hope in an instant.


    The crowd of onlookers gradually dispersed, and Wang Fan went to the corner of Hanzhong street with his sister in his arms.


    "Stop!"


    Just out of not far, there is a man stopped in front of Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was walking with his head down, looked up at the man standing in front of him and asked with a smile, "officer, what can I do for you?"


    Just as the people preparing to leave heard Wang Fan''s words, they noticed that the police came to the scene, and they also stood in front of Wang Fan and stopped him from leaving.


    The uniformed policeman frowned slightly, pointed to the third brother horsetail on the ground and asked, "we received the alarm. There was a fight here. Did you hurt that man?"


    See the police point to horsetail three elder brother, ask is Wang Fan hit him, people around for Wang Fan pinch a sweat.


    Although the third brother horsetail is not a good thing, but Wang Fan began to teach him things, it is true, so no one knows, the next police will treat Wang Fan.


    Wang Beibei, who was also worried, quickly explained: "Comrade police, that man wants to bully me, so..."


    "So under my education, he felt guilty. In this very bloody way, he made a apology himself." Without waiting for his sister to finish, Wang Fan grabbed the conversation with a smile and explained to the policeman standing in front of him.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, the police sneered and asked, "according to you, he rubbed his face on the ground like this?"


    "What else? Ha ha Wang Fan asked with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 581

    Sitting in the interrogation room, Wang Fan always kept a smile on his face, although his hands were twisted behind his back and tightly handcuffed with cold handcuffs.


    "Can you still laugh?" The policeman at the interrogation table looks at Wang Fan who doesn''t care.


    "Officer, I''m a good citizen. Why can''t I laugh?" Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone.


    "Did you hurt horsetail?" The policeman who was teased by Wang Fan at the scene before frowned and asked.


    "As I said before, he was enlightened by me. He felt guilty, and he wanted to die. That''s why he did such strange things." Wang Fan still stated the previous answer.


    "Pa"


    "Be honest with me!" The infuriated police beat the table hard.


    Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan smiles, looks up at the surveillance camera in the corner, and then calmly says, "officer, you don''t want to force me to admit the unwarranted crime, do you?"


    "A lot of people at the scene saw the situation at that time. You''d better be honest about your problems and don''t be stubborn!" The police who have been at the scene teach Wang Fan a lesson in a cold voice.


    As soon as he spoke, a young policeman in police uniform opened the door of the interrogation room and brought a thick stack of documents.


    "Director Zhao, this is based on his ID card information, found the situation." The young policeman put the document in his hand on the interrogation table.


    I didn''t expect so much feedback. Director Zhao widened his eyes, flipped through the documents on the desk and asked, "are you sure it''s all about him?"


    "Zhao Suo, it''s really all about him, and The young police officer didn''t finish what he said, so he came to Director Zhao''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Listening to what the young policeman said in his ear, director Zhao''s eyebrows wrinkled more and more tightly, his eyes fixed on Wang Fan, as if to tear him to pieces at any time.


    Although I don''t know what the young policeman said to the man known as director Zhao, Wang Fan could guess that it was not a good thing to see the expression on Director Zhao''s face and the look in his eyes.


    When the young policeman finished talking, director Zhao shook his head and said, "tell him that we can''t see people now. We can''t see them until we have finished our interrogation!"


    "All right, Zhao Suo!" The young policeman nodded and left the interrogation room.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the chair, watched the young policeman leave. Then he said with a smile, "director Zhao, how are you? Is it true what I said? You''re going to let me go home! "


    "Your name is Wang Fan! People in the Tao call you Bodhisattva? " Director Zhao picked up the thick document in his hand, shook it with his hand and asked.


    "I have a good heart. My brothers respect me, so they like to call me Bodhisattva!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Good heart? That''s very kind of you to say it Director Zhao said, biting his teeth.


    "Hey, Zhao Suo, we have never lived together. If you don''t understand me, I can understand. But I''m really a good man, ha ha!" Wang Fan still does not agree with the answer.


    "Fart! Here are all your files. Do you think you can fool me? " In the face of Wang Fan''s attitude, director Zhao was infuriated.


    Director Zhao, who has been a police officer for many years, has not dealt with the guys who mix with society, but it is the first time that he has met such a shameless guy as Wang Fan.


    Obviously, he is the elder brother in the underworld of H City, with all kinds of bad deeds behind him, but he still says that he is a good man, which is insulting his intelligence and contemptuous of his dignity.


    As a jealous policeman, director Zhao certainly does not allow Wang Fan to be so arrogant, but the surveillance camera in the interrogation room records everything here 24 hours. He can only resist the impulse to beat Wang Fan and secretly clench his fist.


    Wang Fan, who had been scolded, was not angry. He just gave a faint smile and then said, "since director Zhao thinks I''m a bad man, does it still need to be interrogated? You can get rid of the harm directly for the people! "


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant. I''ll tell you that I''ve caught more gangsters than you''ve ever seen. If you fall into my hands today, don''t try to muddle through!" Director Zhao, stimulated by Wang Fan''s arrogant attitude, patted the table and yelled at Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha! Director Zhao, I advise you to calm down. If you get excited and do something irrational, you will be in bad luck! " Wang Fan said, looking at the camera in the corner.


    From Wang Fan''s words, director Zhao can also tell that his opponent is not a rookie, and the thick information in his hand is enough to show that Wang fan is not an ordinary gangster.


    Even though there are many gangsters he has captured, the information of those gangsters is not as much as that of Wang Fan. Moreover, he turns two pages at random and finds that there are many shocking mysteries behind Wang Fan.


    "It''s a big fish! Maybe we can dig something valuable out of him


    Looking at Wang Fan with a relaxed face, director Zhao''s heart secretly calculated.


    Since the other side is a big fish, there is no need to be tough with him. Director Zhao told the police officers who participated in the interrogation together and left the interrogation room with Wang Fan''s information.


    As soon as he walked out of the interrogation room, he met the police officer who had sent information to him before. Seeing director Zhao coming out of the interrogation room, the young police officer rushed up and said, "Zhao Suo, Wang Fan''s lawyer asked to see Wang Fan immediately, otherwise


    "What else does he want?" Director Zhao didn''t ask.


    "He said he would complain about us!" The young policeman returned.


    "Complaints? Damn it! A rubbish of mixed society, unexpectedly invite a lawyer to complain us? Whatever he wants, I won''t let them meet today! " Director Zhao said firmly.


    "Zhao Suo, it''s against the rules." The young police officer was worried.


    "Look at this boy''s information. Damn it, I don''t believe him. He is so strict that I can''t dig out any information!" Director Zhao shook the information in his hand and said with his teeth.


    "Zhao Suo, are you going to dig clues from Wang Fan?" Asked the young policeman.


    "Yes! I don''t want to eat the big fish that I''ve sent to my door! " Director Zhao replied with pride.


    "But we can''t keep him for too long! Moreover, his lawyer has just brought several witness''s certificates. They all prove that Wang Fan didn''t hit the ponytail, and the ponytail was thrown by himself! " The young policeman said in embarrassment.


    "What? What did you say? " Hearing what the young police officer said, director Zhao opened his mouth in surprise.


    Although he knew that Mawei was not a good man, and he had offended many people by bullying the market in Hanzhong street, he did not expect that these onlookers would make such a proof for Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 582

    Looking up at the quartz watch on the wall, Wang Fan said to the policeman sitting at the interrogation table with a smile: "officer, can you open my handcuffs, I want to have a cigarette."


    "No, smoking is not allowed here." The young policeman returned.


    "Can I have a drink?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "There''s no water here. Please bear with it." The policeman said with a cold face.


    "There must be a toilet! I''m going to pee and get angry by the way. Hey, hey Wang Fan continued to ask.


    Some impatient police officers glared at Wang Fan sitting on the chair and said: "be honest. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing. Do you want to take advantage of the opportunity to go to the toilet to escape?"


    "Officer, you have wronged me. How can I escape? Besides, I didn''t break the law. Why did I run? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "No offense? The horse''s tail''s face shows its bones. Is it his own rubbing? " The policeman glared at Wang Fan and asked.


    "You see, I explained just now. He confessed to me voluntarily. I persuaded him a few words. He knew that he was guilty and made such a mistake. Is that my fault?" In the face of police questioning, Wang fan is still calm to answer.


    "Who believes you when you say that? You enlighten a few words, he woke up? Still rubbing your face on the ground? I''m afraid you haven''t read too many supernatural novels, and you''re having sex here! " The police officer didn''t say it very well.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it! Facts speak louder than words, officer. I''m waiting for you to let me go When Wang Fan finished speaking, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    The police officer who originally wanted to teach Wang Fan a lesson saw that Wang Fan didn''t admit his guilt at all, and he didn''t care. He was also itched by his angry teeth, so he wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But he and director Zhao think the same, in this room with monitoring, no matter how angry he is, no matter how he dislikes Wang Fan, he does not dare to teach him a lesson easily. After all, those who abuse the suspect will be punished. He does not want to find some unnecessary trouble for himself because of Wang Fan''s rubbish.


    Wang fan doesn''t care what the police will do to him. At this moment, his heart is more concerned about his sick mother.


    Although he had told Tong Jiahui and Lin Na to take care of his sick mother before he was taken to the police station, and he knew that Tong Jiahui would take care of his mother, as a son, he was still sad.


    In fact, he is not looking forward to being released by the police, because he has not yet figured out how to face his family.


    Will mom believe what she says?


    Will you drive out his unfilial son?


    Can Tong Jiahui persuade her mother to go to the hospital for treatment?


    ¡£¡£¡£


    More and more problems emerge in Wang Fan''s mind like a blowout. He feels very tired, and a sense of powerlessness arises spontaneously.


    Director Zhao, who gently pushed the door in, glanced at Wang Fan, who was reclining on the back of his chair.


    Wang Fan''s face was full of sadness without his previous cynicism, which made director Zhao, who was worried about how to start the trial, have an idea in his heart.


    After stopping the police from saying hello to himself, director Zhao walked to Wang Fan and stood beside him, looking down at Wang Fan with closed eyes from top to bottom.


    "You''re not going to attack me when I''m closed." When Wang Fan spoke, he still did not open his eyes, but the look on his face returned to the previous appearance.


    Wang Fan on the face of a panoramic view of the changes in expression, director Zhao unhurriedly took out the key to the handcuffs, for Wang Fan opened the handcuffs.


    Did not expect someone to open their handcuffs, Wang Fan immediately alert opened his eyes, with questioning eyes looking at director Zhao.


    "Do you miss your family?" Director Zhao changed his previous severity, and his face was very amiable.


    The affable director Zhao''s words touched the chord in Wang Fan''s heart, but soon he realized that it was just a strategy of director Zhao.


    When I was in the police academy, there was a course on interrogation, which was about this strategy.


    I still remember how confident the teacher told them that with this approachable attitude and caring conversation skills, we could easily dig out the secrets of the people under interrogation.


    At that time, Wang Fan was still very young. He was dubious of the teacher''s words.


    Later, after he walked out of the police school, he became an undercover agent, fighting with gangsters every day. He had no chance or time to verify the teacher''s words.


    With the passage of time, if it were not for director Zhao, who used such interrogation strategy in front of him, Wang Fan would have remembered the scene of that year.


    Wang Fan, who almost showed his inner anxiety, finally felt the power of this interrogation strategy. He was also glad that he had received this knowledge, which did not expose his weakness.


    In my heart, I exclaimed that the teacher''s education was thorough, and I also marveled at director Zhao''s old and spicy. Although director Zhao seemed to be in his thirties, he could easily see what was on his mind, which made Wang Fan feel a little awe for director Zhao.


    When the handcuffs were opened, Wang Fan moved his wrist. He said with a smile: "director Zhao, I''m really sorry. I''m a little irritable because I''m in a hurry to urinate. Unexpectedly, you can see it all!"


    Director Zhao, who was holding handcuffs and was ready to put them into his pocket, did not expect that Wang Fan would say so, nor did he expect that the expression on his face would change so quickly, which made director Zhao frown.


    Over the past ten years, director Zhao has been dealing with all kinds of social gangsters, and even disposed of a lot of social garbage. Therefore, he has some understanding of these gangsters.


    In his opinion, these gangsters are arrogant and domineering when they are outside. As long as they are caught in the police station, they will be counselled one by one like mud.


    Even if there are a few hard gas, as long as a little influence, also can spit out their deep secret.


    After all, in the face of the police, people with ghosts in their hearts will still panic involuntarily.


    But Wang fan is not the same at all.


    Since he was taken to the interrogation room of the police station, Wang Fan has no fear at all. Even in the face of the police''s inquiry, he has been excusing himself with untenable reasons.


    Even if he caught a trace of emotional change, Wang Fan quickly made a cover up.


    At this time, Wang Fan, in the eyes of director Zhao, is more like a big fish full of secrets.


    "I will open your mouth and tell you the secret of your heart!"

 V2.Chapter 583

    In the eyes of director Zhao, Wang fan is a password box that hides important secrets. Only if you can find the key to open his mouth, you will be able to dig out more secrets.


    But in Wang Fan''s eyes, director Zhao is not a crafty old fox?


    "Don''t you want your family?" Unwilling director Zhao asked again.


    "Director Zhao, I''m not a child. I''m an adult! ha-ha! Why should I miss my family? " Wang fan is still indifferent.


    "I heard that there was a girl on the scene at that time. She was your sister. Did you teach her a lesson because she was bullied?" Director Zhao asked again.


    "Oh? Director Zhao, why do I think something is wrong with you? Is that a confession? " Wang Fan widened his eyes and asked in surprise.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not deceived, director Zhao''s brow tightened a little. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and prepared to draw a cigarette out of the box.


    Without waiting for director Zhao to draw out his cigarette box, Wang Fan raised his hand to stop him and said, "director Zhao, I''m willing to lead. Smoking is not allowed here. If you think we''re talking about it, can you let me go to the toilet first?"


    Director Zhao, who had planned to smoke a cigarette by himself, was embarrassed when he heard Wang Fan''s words. Although he scolded Wang Fan in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Going to the toilet is not urgent. I have a few more questions for you." Director Zhao said.


    "Why not? Director Zhao, you haven''t heard people say that people have three emergencies. Going to the toilet is one of them. If you deliberately stop me going to the toilet, I will complain about you! " Wang Fan looked into the eyes of director Zhao and said with a serious expression.


    Wang Fan''s patience has been almost wasted, and now he heard that he actually wanted to complain about himself, which made director Zhao very angry. His face sank and he said: "Wang Fan, don''t be shameless! What do you do? You should have a number in your heart. Don''t force me to expose you! "


    "Director Zhao, I have a clear idea. I''m the eldest brother of Sihai gang in H city. Now I run a teahouse, and my brothers all follow me to sell tea. I''m also the senior manager of Dingsheng company in W Province, responsible for the operation of the company. By the way, do you know the background of Dingsheng company?" Wang Fan asked with disdain.


    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to say his own things so clearly, which surprised director Zhao who just read a few pages of archives.


    But when director Zhao was surprised, Wang Fan didn''t stop. He said, "you''ve heard of Sanlian gang in W province. Dingsheng company is the industry of Sanlian gang. How about me! He is also a core member of the Sanlian gang


    "Wang Fan, are you showing off? If you want to intimidate me with your underworld identity, you''ll be out of your way! " In the face of cynical Wang Fan, director Zhao said, biting his teeth.


    "No! no No Wang Fan put his hand and said.


    "Well! Even if you are the elder brother of Sanlian Gang, I can also make you clean up. Do you believe it? " Director Zhao saw Wang Fan waving his hand and asked aggressively.


    "Director Zhao, I don''t know if there is another identity on the information you are holding?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "What identity?" Director Zhao asked with a gloomy face.


    "Cough! Since director Zhao didn''t have time to look at my information, I''ll just say it all! " Wang Fanqing coughed twice, then said: "I am a member of the royal family of T country, and I am also an officer appointed by the king himself. I don''t know if you have investigated this identity?"


    "What did you say?" Director Zhao looks like a fool. He looks at Wang Fan sitting in a chair and doesn''t believe what he says.


    In the face of director Zhao''s query, Wang Fan did not explain too much. He pointed to the stack of information in director Zhao''s hand and laughed at him.


    Seeing that Wang fan is so calm, director Zhao is also worried. He looks at the information in his hand in a hurry, and his eyes stop on the last page.


    Having been listening to the conversation between the two young police officers, seeing director Zhao staring at the last piece of information paper, he also stood up curiously and walked over.


    Carefully looking at the content on the last page, the young policeman couldn''t help but raise his hand to cover his mouth, his eyes staring as big as a light bulb.


    "Zhao Suo, this boy is really a member of the royal family of T country!" The young police officer whispered in director Zhao''s ear.


    Without answering the young police officer''s words, director Zhao turned his head to Wang Fan, narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you think that if you have such an identity, I dare not convict you?"


    "Of course not. Director Zhao, whether you can convict me has nothing to do with my identity. What you need is evidence, right?" Wang Fan spoke confidently and stood up from his chair.


    "What are you going to do?" The young police officer saw Wang fan stand up and looked at him warily.


    "I''m going to the bathroom. I''ve been holding it for a long time! If you don''t go again, you can only solve it in your pants! " Wang Fan, who stood up, was talking and had gone to the door of the interrogation room.


    Without waiting for the young police officer and director Zhao to speak, he went on to say, "now that you know that I am a member of the royal family of T country, please take me to the toilet! If I really solve the problem in my pants, I''m afraid today''s issue will rise to a diplomatic issue! "


    Wang Fan''s words made director Zhao who wanted to stop him shut up.


    Things are really like what Wang Fan said. If he is just a member of a gang, he is not even a fart in front of director Zhao. After all, in China, the gangsters can never look up in front of the police.


    But now Wang Fan''s identity is not as simple as a member of the Mafia. He is also a serious member of the royal family of T country and a general who was personally decorated by the king of T country.


    If there is anything unpleasant, it will really become a diplomatic issue!


    One side of the young police or some can''t believe, he whispered asked director Zhao: "Zhao, his identity will be false?"


    "This is from our investigation!" Director Zhao said, angrily closed the information in his hand.


    This made the young policeman eliminate the last doubt. He helplessly looked at Wang Fan standing at the door and saw the confident smile on Wang Fan''s face. The young policeman said fiercely: "old naive is blind!"


    "What are you talking about, officer? Dare you say it out loud? There are recordings in this room! " Wang Fan said with a provocative smile to the young police officer.


    Worried that his subordinates would be angered by Wang Fan and make some irrational moves, director Zhao patted the young policeman on the shoulder, then walked over to Wang Fan and said, "good! I''ll take you to solve the problem first, and we''ll talk again when we come back! "

 V2.Chapter 584

    Out of the door of the interrogation room, Wang Fan stretched out comfortably and looked around at the next few rooms.


    "Director Zhao, where is my brother?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" Director Zhao asked warily.


    With an exaggerated smile on Director Zhao''s face, Wang Fan said, "I just want him to go to the toilet together. I''m afraid of loneliness, so!"|


    "Believe it or not, I''ll pull it back now?" A black line of director Zhao, looking at the front of Wang Fan, really want to blow his head.


    "It''s just a joke. Why are you so serious?" Wang Fan turned around and walked to the other end of the corridor.


    They did not walk a few steps before and after, they saw a young man in a suit, with a briefcase in his hand, running towards them in a hurry.


    "Brother fan, I''m a lawyer sent by Miss Tong. Don''t say anything against you to them. I... I''m


    The young lawyer didn''t finish his words, but he was pressed on the ground by the police who ran behind him, and his mouth was covered with a hand.


    "Well... Director Zhao, who are you Wang Fan pointed to the lawyer who was pressed to the ground in front of him, and the two policemen who were going to take him away. He asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "What are you doing?" Director Zhao asked coldly.


    "Zhao Suo, he didn''t listen to our advice and broke in on purpose." Sweating police officers, quickly explained to Director Zhao.


    The young lawyer on the ground struggled hard and finally pushed away his hand covering his mouth. He didn''t care to pick up his glasses on the ground, so he yelled at Wang Fan: "brother fan, I have evidence to prove that you are innocent!"


    The young lawyer''s words yelled out, and the two policemen who were about to pull him away were stunned. Director Zhao''s face was uncertain, and his brows were tightly twisted together.


    However, Wang Fan, the client of this matter, still kept a calm look, just nodded at the young lawyer and said, "hard work!"


    "Brother fan, it''s not hard! I told them to let you out. " Said the young lawyer.


    "Oh, I remember Liu pangzi, who also wanted to go together." Wang Fan smiles to remind a way.


    "All right!" Breaking away from the two men, the young lawyer stood up, patted the dirt on his body, and said, "brother fan, my name is Yang Wei, you can call me Xiao Yang."


    Wang Fan, who was just about to leave, stopped and looked up and down at the young lawyer who called himself Yang Wei. The corner of his mouth twitched and asked, "you don''t have a girlfriend, do you?"


    "No, no, what''s the matter?" Yang Wei asked blankly.


    "Change your name, it''s not lucky!" With that, Wang Fan turned and walked to the toilet.


    Director Zhao, who had been following Wang Fan, did not follow Wang Fan. He stood in the same place and watched Wang Fan calmly enter the toilet. Then he turned his head and looked at his two men.


    The two police officers who didn''t stop Yang Wei were a little hairy by director Zhao. Their eyes didn''t dare to connect with him. They could only look left and right, pretending they didn''t see anything.


    At this time, Yang Wei had already slowed down. He took out a stack of documents from his briefcase, handed them to Director Zhao and said, "Hello, this is the witness material to prove Mr. Wang Fan''s innocence."


    "It''s not something you can settle with just a few witnesses!" He didn''t take the certificate from Yang Wei. Director Zhao asked him angrily.


    In the face of director Zhao''s domineering manner, Yang Wei was not angry. He took out two pieces of paper from his briefcase and shook them in front of director Zhao, saying: "these are the two people who were injured at the scene. They voluntarily wrote the supporting materials. They denied that Mr. Wang Fan and Mr. Liu Jiaxing had any violence against them."


    "What did you say?" Director Zhao was surprised and couldn''t help reaching for the two pieces of paper in Yang Wei''s hand.


    After a careful look at the contents of the paper, director Zhao shook his head and said, "I can''t believe it''s true. There must be something wrong with it."


    Even the two police officers standing on one side were incredible enough to say, "who is horsetail? How can he not take the opportunity to blackmail you?"


    "Did you give him money? Perjury is against the law


    In the face of the questioning of the three policemen, Yang Wei took out a small camera from his briefcase, gently pressed the button on it, and then handed the video played back by the camera to Director Zhao.


    "Thank you Bodhisattva for teaching me, I am not a human being, I am a beast, I should die! I''m willing to rub my thick skin against the ground. Only in this way can I make atonement! "


    The third brother horsetail in the video, with a thick bandage on his head, cries out his heart, hands together, looks really devout.


    "This is Ma Wei''s initiative to contact me and cry to me. If you don''t believe it, you can check with him at any time." Yang Wei a pair of confident appearance, not in a hurry said.


    "Seeing is not believing! There must be something fishy about you Director Zhao said with staring eyes.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who has come back from the toilet, shakes the water on his hands and says with a smile: "director Zhao, the conditions here are too bad! There is no paper towel to wipe hands in the bathroom


    "Wang Fan, did you let them threaten horsetail?" Director Zhao''s question was full of anger.


    "Director Zhao, don''t be kidding. When you pulled me back from Hanzhong street, I gave you my mobile phone. Have you ever seen me make a phone call with someone else''s mobile phone?" Wang Fan''s hands spread out and he looked innocent.


    Director Zhao was speechless. Although he was very clear in his heart that all this was not voluntary, he could not find any evidence against Wang Fan.


    There is no evidence to prove that Wang Fan injured horsetail. Even if director Zhao wants to dig out clues from Wang Fan, he can only think about it.


    Looking at director Zhao, who frowned and looked angry, Wang Fan said, "director Zhao, if you don''t have evidence to prove that I am suspected of committing a crime, can you let me and my brother go home?"


    "You can''t leave Q city. I will definitely investigate this matter." Director Zhao said with a cold face.


    "Ha ha! Director Zhao, I won''t leave Q city in the near future. Don''t worry! " Wang Fan looked at director Zhao with indifference, and then said: "in other words, a rascal like horsetail, is it worth your protecting him? Is director Zhao not afraid that someone will question your motives behind your back? "


    "Fart! I am what kind of person, here who does not know! Who would question me? " Stimulated by Wang Fan''s words, director Zhao shouts angrily.


    "Director Zhao, good advice is hard to persuade the damned ghost! If you don''t get it right, take it as if I didn''t say it! " When Wang Fan spoke, his face was very serious.

 V2.Chapter 585

    In the hall of the Central Hospital in Q City, Wang Fan, dressed in a shirt and trousers, looks like a successful person, which is quite different from the previous image.


    Even so, Wang Fan was worried. After a careful examination, he still couldn''t help asking Tong Jiahui, "Jiahui, I really can''t see my tattoo, can I?"


    "I can''t see it. Don''t worry. This shirt is specially selected by me. Even the collar is changed. I won''t see your tattoo." Tong Jiahui said with a smile.


    Liu pangzi said with a smile: "brother fan, I specially cooked chicken soup this morning. When you go in for a while, open the cover of the heat preservation bucket, and I promise my aunt won''t pay attention to you!"


    "Yes! Brother fan, the fat man''s chicken soup is really delicious. I''m sure it can help you out. " Lina said the same thing.


    Listen to two people''s words, Wang Fan mouth a draw, correct a way: "say how many times, call me Wang Zong! Don''t call brother fan, let alone Bodhisattva, or my mother will understand immediately. "


    "Good! Good! Mr. Wang


    Liu pangzi scratched his scalp and said awkwardly.


    Tong Jiahui, who is standing beside Wang Fan, smiles and comforts: "Mr. Wang, I took care of my aunt in the ward yesterday. Don''t worry. She has no doubt at all. I don''t think you need to be nervous."


    "I hope she won''t find out!"


    Although Wang Fan usually works in a tough style, even when he is with ghost uncle, he is always rebellious, but when he sees his mother, he is still a little upset.


    Not easy to walk to the door of the ward, Wang Fan''s palm has emerged a layer of sweat, standing at the door to stabilize the mentality, Wang Fan gently pushed the door of the ward.


    "Brother."


    Wang Beibei, sitting beside the hospital bed, heard that the door of the ward had been pushed open. He quickly looked back and saw Wang Fan in formal clothes. He ran to him happily.


    The heat preservation bucket in his hand was picked up by his sister, which made Wang Fan''s original plan completely fail. But he was embarrassed and grabbed back the life-saving heat preservation bucket. He could only smack his mouth and stand there with an embarrassed smile.


    "Good sister-in-law!"


    Last night, I had a very happy chat with Tong Jiahui. Wang Beibei did not forget to say hello to her. Moreover, the cordial energy between her eyebrows and eyes was no less than Wang Fan''s feelings.


    The communication between women is always the simplest. Hearing Wang Beibei calling his sister-in-law, Tong Jiahui''s face immediately shows a brilliant color. She smiles happily and says, "it''s hard for you, Beibei."


    "Sister in law, it''s not hard. Come in and sit down. The doctor has just finished checking the room." With these words, Wang Beibei takes Tong Jiahui by the hand and turns to walk into the ward.


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, didn''t dare to say much, and his eyes didn''t leave the bed in the room.


    The mother in the hospital uniform was lying on the hospital bed. Although they were talking at the door, Wang Fan''s mother didn''t open her eyes and didn''t say hello to them.


    Such abnormal behavior, let Wang Fan''s head out of a layer of sweat, since childhood on his mother''s temper is very understanding, so Wang Fan heart is very clear what this is.


    At this time, Wang Fan thought of a past.


    In the fourth grade of primary school, Wang Fan blew the cow skin in front of his classmates and asked the whole class to have ice cream.


    Although ice cream was not expensive at that time, only my mother made money at home. Wang Fan''s family''s economic situation was not very good, and her younger sister was still small. A large part of the family''s expenses were spent on her younger sister Wang Beibei.


    So Wang Fan began to regret it after he blew out the cowhide. But Wang Fan didn''t want to make the students laugh. At last, he could only take some money secretly from home and buy an ice-cream for each of his classmates.


    Under the admiration of the students, Wang Fan was not afraid. After all, it was easy for children of that age to forget many dangerous things.


    But as soon as he got home, he couldn''t laugh any more.


    Until now, Wang Fan still remembers the scene he saw when he came home from school and opened the door.


    My sister, who is still in kindergarten, is playing with dolls on the tea table in the living room. Her mother, who is lying on the sofa in the living room, closes her eyes and ignores him standing at the door.


    With uneasy mood into the door, although his sister warmly welcomed him, but this can not let his nervous mood ease.


    There was no question, no condemnation, even the loss of money at home, and the mother lying on the sofa didn''t ask.


    In the end, Wang Fan himself told the truth, and told the whole story of boasting about the treat and taking money secretly from home.


    It''s inevitable to be beaten, but Wang Fan clearly remembers her mother''s tears in her eyes and her clenched lips.


    At that time, Wang Fan always thought that the reason why his mother was angry was that he took away the living expenses of the second half of the family, resulting in the family''s next life, and almost had to live on porridge.


    It was not until he grew up that he realized that the reason why his mother was angry was that Wang Fan had cheated her.


    The mother, who has always placed high hopes on Wang Fan, can''t tolerate her son. As the hope of the family, she will get into some bad habits, especially this kind of sneaking things.


    This may have something to do with Wang Fan''s father being a policeman, or with his mother''s expectation of Wang Fan.


    But no matter what it is, Wang Fan''s heart is very clear, what he should live like in his mother''s heart, and how high his mother''s expectations are.


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door of the ward, hesitated for a moment, looked at his mother on the bed, then looked at Tong Jiahui and Wang Beibei, and then said, "Jiahui, you and Beibei go to the fruit shop nearby and buy some fruit. I''m here with my mother."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Tong Jiahui immediately understood what he meant. She put the heat preservation bucket in Wang Beibei''s hand on the cabinet beside the hospital bed and took Wang Beibei out of the ward.


    Only Wang Fan and his mother were left in the ward, which made Wang Fan''s heart more stable.


    Go to the bedside, pick up the cabinet on the insulation bucket, Wang Fan gently open the lid, a burst of aroma from the insulation bucket floated out.


    While holding chicken soup from the heat preservation bucket, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "Mom, I cooked some chicken soup for you, I''ll feed you."


    Lying on the hospital bed, her mother didn''t make any response to Wang Fan''s words except for the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    Wang Fan''s hand with chicken soup trembled when he saw tears falling from his mother''s eyes. He suddenly felt that there was something stuck in his throat, which made it difficult for him to breathe, as if the whole person was about to collapse.

 V2.Chapter 586

    "Mom."


    Wang Fan''s soft voice of shout, in the heart fierce of a tight, but don''t know again what should say.


    "If you have anything, just say it. I can hear you." Wang Fan''s mother was lying on the hospital bed and didn''t open her eyes when she spoke, but the tears in the corner of her eyes were gently wiped off by the back of her hand.


    "When I went to the police academy, I was fired for fighting. I''m sorry." When Wang Fan said this to his mother, he felt guilty.


    Even if he has been an undercover of the police, he is not an avoidable identity after all. And now he has completely destroyed these files. For all people, he has no relationship with the profession of police.


    Wang Fan''s mother on the bed said calmly, "do you have a female classmate named Wang Yue?"


    "Mom, how do you know?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I heard Beibei say that she met your classmate. After your accident, the girl came to our house, but she didn''t meet me." Wang Fan''s mother said.


    "She asked for Beibei?"


    "Yes, and over the years, this girl named Wang Yue has been taking care of Beibei, but she has never met me. I heard from Beibei that you were expelled from school because of protecting her, right?"


    "Yes, at that time, some hooligans wanted to bully her. I started to beat the two hooligans seriously, so the school expelled me. Then I followed Uncle GUI and became an undercover of the police. Uncle GUI arranged the traffic accident." Wang Fan explained to his mother.


    Hearing the title of ghost uncle, Wang Fan''s mother opened her eyes. She looked at Wang Fan standing beside the hospital bed and asked with a slight frown, "is the ghost uncle you are talking about the same age as me and know your father?"


    "Mom, do you know him?" Wang Fan asked with wide eyes.


    "I met him once. After your father died, a man came to me and gave me a sum of money. He said that his name was a GUI and he was friends with your father. He didn''t say much about anything else." Wang Fan''s mother replied.


    "Then what happened? Didn''t you ask him about dad? " Wang Fan, who has been suspicious of his father''s death, can''t help asking.


    "I asked him at that time, but he didn''t say anything. Later, he also sent money to our family, because I didn''t know about each other, so I didn''t use his money." At this point, Wang Fan''s mother said: "some time ago, he sent a lot of money to our family. I''m still worried about whether you have an accident."


    "Mom, do you know that accident was fake?" Wang Fan heard the meaning of his mother''s words and asked in surprise.


    "How could a traffic accident burn a corpse so thoroughly? Besides, I''m not a fool. Can I know your character? " Wang Fan''s mother said, sighed softly, and then said: "I''m too strict with you, which makes you have pressure. Otherwise, you won''t dare to tell me about being fired, and you won''t suffer this pain!"


    Hearing his mother''s words, Wang Fan''s eyes are a little wet. Over the years, what he has been worried about is that his mother is disappointed with him. For this reason, he does not dare to face his family.


    Now hearing his mother say this, his heart is much more comfortable, and all the grievances suppressed in his heart burst out at this time.


    Unable to suppress the inner feelings, Wang Fan said with a cry: "Mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t do well, let you down! I''m really sorry


    "Child, you have done a good job. It''s your mother who has been forcing you to do something you don''t want to do. It''s making you suffer!" Seeing Wang Fan''s tears, Wang Fan''s mother also blamed herself. She slowly sat up and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand.


    Put down the bowl with chicken soup in his hand, Wang Fan sat by the edge of the bed, took his mother''s hand and said, "Mom, I haven''t suffered. Really, although these years are not so good, it''s nothing. I''m just worried that you will be disappointed and that you will blame me."


    "Xiaofan, you are my son. As long as what you do is not against your conscience, your mother will not be disappointed and blame you." Knowing that his son has been an undercover, Wang Fan''s mother really has some comfort in her heart. After all, undercover is also a policeman and fighting for justice.


    Always worried that his mother would blame him, Wang Fan''s heart has always been a knot, now heard his mother said so, he is finally untied the knot.


    However, the identity of undercover has gone. Now he is a member of the underworld. I don''t know whether his mother can accept this.


    After some hesitation, Wang Fan still chose to tell the truth. He took his mother''s hand and said, "Mom, I am not an undercover police officer now. Because of the need of the task, and in order to better protect myself, I discussed with Uncle GUI, and he has destroyed all my files."


    "Destroy all the files?" Wang Fan''s mother looks at Wang Fan in doubt.


    "That''s right, now even if it''s ghost uncle, there''s no way to prove my undercover identity. My current files only include the police''s investigation of my background as an underworld member. Now I''m a thorough underworld member!" When Wang Fan talks, he always stares at his mother''s eyes for fear of seeing what he doesn''t want to see.


    When Wang Fan spoke, Wang Fan''s mother''s eyes were not only a bit surprised, but also a bit worried. When Wang Fan finished speaking, she asked, "do you say you are a member of the underworld? What task can you put all your eggs in one basket? "


    "Mom, I don''t know what to say about this. In a word, the files of the police are all records of my involvement in underworld activities, and my current identity has both the domestic underworld background and the w province underworld background. By the way, I am still a member of the royal family of T country, and I married a princess of T country."


    Wang Fan one breath of his own situation, simply said it again, it was relieved to grow a breath.


    I didn''t expect that my son would have such an experience. Wang Fan''s mother, leaning on the hospital bed, looked at Wang Fan inconceivably and said for a long time, "you''re not joking with me, are you?"


    "Mom, I can''t figure out how to tell you these things, but since I have chosen such a life, I don''t want to hide it from you. I can''t go back. No matter what others think, I still hope you can understand me and support me!" Wang Fan, who confided in his heart, said firmly.


    In the face of her son''s honesty, Wang Fan''s mother was silent for a moment. Then she patted Wang Fan''s hand and said softly, "in two days, please accompany me to burn some paper money for your father and talk about your business."

 V2.Chapter 587

    When Tong Jiahui and Wang Beibei come back, Wang Fan has already fed his mother a bowl of chicken soup, and the mother and son are talking, with a happy look.


    Seeing that Wang Fan and his mother are not at odds, Tong Jiahui''s nervous mood is relaxed, but also full of doubts.


    On the contrary, Wang Beibei, Wang Fan''s sister, was very calm about everything in front of her and did not look surprised.


    "Mom, I want to go to school this afternoon. Although it''s the review stage, I''m worried about what will happen in school." Wang Beibei put the fruit bag in his hand on the floor in the corner of the ward and said to his mother who was sitting at the head of the bed.


    Wang Fan, sitting beside the edge of the bed, heard his sister say so, and asked: "Beibei, aren''t you in senior three? Why are you not in school? "


    "Recently, there are always some young people in the school to make trouble, so she didn''t go to school to review. During this period, she was busy going to Hanzhong street, alas!" When it comes to her daughter''s work for herself, Wang Fan''s mother sighs again.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter. Working doesn''t delay my review. Besides, I''m very upset when I face books all day. I can relax when I go to work." Wang Bei said with indifference.


    Because Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan talked about it before, and everyone kept his mother''s secret about the third brother Mawei, so although Wang Beibei''s face looked relaxed, Wang Fan''s heart was very clear about what his sister had experienced.


    A teenage girl, while preparing for the college entrance examination review, but also to work in Hanzhong street, this itself is a very distressing thing.


    As a result, he also provoked hooligans like horsetail, which made Wang Fan dare not imagine.


    If he didn''t happen to show up, and if Liu pangzi didn''t go to watch curiously, his sister would probably encounter a vicious hand, or even an unacceptable result.


    Whenever I think of Wang Beibei''s helpless eyes last night, Wang Fan''s heart can''t help a stabbing pain.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s mind, Tong Jiahui said: "in the afternoon, I accompany Beibei to school to have a look, let Liu pangzi drive, also won''t delay time."


    "Good! I don''t worry about your company! " Wang Fan nodded back.


    Since meeting Wang Fan''s family, Tong Jiahui has always been very positive. She not only makes arrangements for Wang Fan''s mother to be hospitalized, but also takes good care of his sister.


    It is because of Tong Jiahui''s enthusiasm that Wang Fan''s family accepted her very quickly. Moreover, Wang Beibei likes Tong Jiahui, who speaks and behaves gracefully.


    In fact, not only Wang Beibei likes Tong Jiahui very much, but also Wang Fan''s mother is very satisfied with Tong Jiahui''s daughter-in-law.


    Wang Fan''s mother is very fond of Tong Jiahui not only in her appearance, but also in her way of dealing with people and things.


    Every mother hopes that her son can find a virtuous and capable wife.


    Although Wang Fan''s mother doesn''t know what Wang Fan relies on to attract girls like Tong Jiahui, she knows that Tong Jiahui''s feelings for Wang fan are no less than her mother''s.


    Listen to Tong Jiahui to take care of Wang Beibei''s words, Wang Fan''s mother is very satisfied, said: "you go home tonight to stay, although the place is small, also always save than staying in a hotel."


    "Don''t worry, mom. I can still afford that." Worried about her mother and worried about money, Wang Fan said in a hurry.


    "How can that work? Now that I''m home, I can''t live outside. I don''t need you to take care of me. In the afternoon, you can go to school with Beibei and Jiahui, and then go straight home. " Wang Fan''s mother taught him.


    "How can that work? You must have someone to take care of you Wang Fan said reluctantly.


    "It''s not that I can''t walk. Besides, it''s all old problems. The doctor has nothing to do. It''s nothing more than bed rest. You don''t have to be here with me." Wang Fan''s mother said firmly, then looked at Tong Jiahui and said, "Jiahui, the teacher of Beibei school has been taking good care of her. When you go, take some gifts and thank them for me."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s mother call herself "Jiahui", Tong Jiahui''s heart is as sweet as honey.


    This kind of affectionate address has proved Wang Fan''s mother''s attitude, and the words that entrusted her with a heavy task implied her family membership.


    Some excited Tong Jiahui nodded and agreed excitedly.


    Thinking that he, as a brother, should also go to school to meet Beibei''s teacher, Wang Fan didn''t ask too much. Moreover, even if he left the hospital, there was still Lina who could take care of her mother in the ward.


    After talking in the ward for a while, Wang fan arranged for Linna to take care of her mother. Then she left the ward with Wang Beibei and Tong Jiahui to prepare gifts for Wang Beibei''s teachers.


    After walking out of the hospital, Liu pangzi drove a Mercedes Benz business car and took Wang Fan to Zhaofeng shopping mall, the largest shopping mall in Q city.


    "Brother, are you really going to buy a watch for our head teacher?" Wang Beibei stares, still can''t believe Wang Fan''s words.


    "What else? Can you buy her some fruit? " Wang Fan tilted his head and asked.


    "That''s not true, but I heard that watches are very expensive!" Although he has feelings for his teacher, when it comes to spending money, Wang Beibei is still worried.


    Since it''s a gift to choose a watch, you can''t buy it from a roadside stall. Even if Wang Beibei hasn''t bought luxury goods, she heard from her classmates about the price of watches.


    In places like Zhaofeng shopping mall, the watch in the counter costs tens of thousands of yuan at least. Although Wang Beibei thinks that Wang Fan''s life will not be very shabby now, it is not necessarily that simple to just give a gift that costs tens of thousands of yuan.


    As a sister, although there is a natural sense of dependence on her brother, but let her brother spend so much money for himself, or let Wang Beibei''s heart a little unbearable.


    Seeing Wang Beibei''s worry, Tong Jiahui said with a smile, "Beibei, your brother is a local tyrant now, not to mention tens of thousands of watches. Even if you buy the shopping mall here, he has the strength."


    "Really? oh my god! Brother, are you really so rich? " Startled by Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Beibei asks in surprise.


    Sitting on one side of Wang fan light smile, reached out and touched Wang Beibei''s head, disapproval of said: "this thing can''t tell mother, you know?"


    "Wow! Brother, it seems that you are really rich! I will not tell my mother, ha ha! I''m so happy Knowing that Wang Fan was really rich, Wang Beibei couldn''t help laughing.

 V2.Chapter 588

    In the past two years, with the improvement of people''s living standards, senior three students before or after graduation, in order to express their gratitude to the head teacher and other teachers, put up a few tables to thank teachers and give teachers gifts.


    Because of the family conditions, although Wang Beibei is very grateful to her teachers, she has never had the opportunity to express her gratitude. Even when the students invited her teachers to the banquet, she did not dare to talk with them.


    Now that her brother appears, Wang Beibei suddenly feels that her waist is much harder. Naturally, she also wants to take this opportunity to express her gratitude to the teachers for taking care of her over the years.


    After all, she is a student. Wang Beibei doesn''t have much idea about money. Since her brother said that she would buy a watch for the teacher as a gift, she didn''t think much about it, let alone raise any objection.


    Wang Beibei, who wants to leave a good impression in the teacher''s heart, happily takes Wang Fan''s arm and walks to the shopping mall.


    Tong Jiahui, who is behind her brother and sister, looks at Wang Beibei''s happy appearance and feels happy for her.


    Although living in a wealthy family, Tong Jiahui never felt the sweetness of this kind of kinship.


    Companies across many countries can make huge profits for their families every year, but these real profits not only make the family feel happy, but also make their relationship more tense.


    In front of interests, there is no blood thicker than water.


    In particular, every person in power in the family is planning for his own future and for his own small family.


    "Sister-in-law, it seems that the matter between you and Mr. Wang should be settled." Liu pangzi, walking beside Tong Jiahui, said with a smile.


    "Blind Master, you haven''t nodded yet." Tong Jiahui takes a meaningful look at Liu pangzi.


    "Sister in law, it''s not a big deal for me to say. Xiaojuan''er told me before that she might not be able to live with Wang as an ordinary girl." Liu pangzi''s mouth is relaxed, but his face is a little lost.


    "Fat man, what does Liu Juan do? Do you really have no idea, brother? " Tong Jiahui, who has been curious about Liu Juan''s identity, can''t help asking.


    Hands spread, make a very helpless move, Liu pangzi embarrassed said: "sister-in-law, you have seen the temper of xiaojuan''er, although I am her brother, but she does not want to say things, I dare not ask ah!"


    "What about the blind man? Haven''t I told you about it? " Tong Jiahui asked.


    "No, but I guess Wang should know about xiaojuan''er. You can ask him, sister-in-law." Liu pangzi is giving advice.


    Hearing Liu pangzi ask Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui''s expression immediately loses.


    About Liu Juan, Tong Jiahui actually asked Wang Fan privately, but Wang Fan didn''t say why. He just told Tong Jiahui repeatedly not to provoke Liu Juan.


    Don''t provoke Liu Juan!


    This is not only Wang Fan reminded her, even her powerful father, black and white both give a bit of face Liu Tian, also more than once taught her not to provoke Liu Juan this woman.


    It is also because of Liu Tian''s reminder that in the T country, facing Liu Juan''s hegemony, Tong Jiahui finally chose forbearance.


    Moreover, from all kinds of signs, these reminders and warnings to her are not unreasonable. After all, even Katyusha, who is an underworld daughter, is so gentle in front of Liu Juan.


    The curiosity in her heart makes Tong Jiahui want to know more about Liu Juan''s situation. However, she has no way to find her way. Facing the situation of bumping into a wall everywhere, she can only bear the suffering of her heart.


    "Fat man, the blind Master gave him a gem ring. Does Liu Juan have one?" Tong Jiahui asked carefully.


    "I haven''t seen Xiaojuan wear a ring!" Liu pangzi carefully recalled that he really had no impression on the ring.


    "That''s good!" Hearing Liu pangzi''s words, Tong Jiahui took a long breath.


    "Sister in law, you don''t think that Mr. Wang''s ring is a token of love! Ha ha Liu pangzi saw the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face and asked with a smile.


    Being told by Liu pangzi, Tong Jiahui blushed and explained: "I didn''t think much about the marriage between Liu Juan and Wang Fan. It was before I knew him. If blind Master insisted, I would have nothing to say, right?"


    "Sister in law, in fact, it doesn''t matter who marries Vango. I think it''s the most important who can control a man like him." Liu said with a smile.


    A word awakens the dreamer~


    She has been thinking about whether her relationship with Wang Fan will be replaced by the appearance of other women, so Tong Jiahui didn''t see the situation clearly.


    At the moment, hearing Liu pangzi''s words, she suddenly realized how naive her previous thoughts were.


    Now Wang fan is no longer the former Wang Fan.


    As a successful person with many important identities and a lot of wealth in his hands, Wang fan is destined to have no shortage of women in the latter half of his life.


    And now Wang Fan''s side, has surrounded a lot of women with a strong background.


    Katyusha, the underworld daughter, celika, the Royal Princess, and Liu Juan, who has a mysterious identity and engagement, are all rivals that Tong Jiahui can''t despise.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t tell Tong Jiahui about Qian Xue, which also led to Tong Jiahui''s failure to count Qian Xue, who was lovely but not inferior to Liu Juan.


    In fact, even without Qianxue''s participation, Tong Jiahui can''t enjoy the rest of Wang Fan''s life alone, let alone drive away the women around Wang Fan.


    If you can''t enjoy it alone, you have to face the reality.


    Instead of struggling with how to control Wang Fan, it''s better to get more preference and become the most indispensable woman for Wang Fan.


    There are only vines twining trees in the world. Who hears that trees twining vines in the world?


    Tong Jiahui, who is awakened by Liu pangzi''s words, is in a good mood, and the melancholy that troubled her heart before also disappears at this moment.


    "Fat man, I didn''t expect you to be very enlightening!" Tong Jiahui said with a smile.


    Listening to Tong Jiahui''s appreciation, Liu pangzi nodded with a smile and said, "it''s my sister-in-law who is open-minded and can understand."


    Looking at the look on Tong Jiahui''s face, Liu pangzi was surprised and said: "brother fan is really a master of love. Just a few words, it makes Miss Tong feel good. It seems that I have to learn how to pick up girls with him!


    Liu pangzi didn''t dare to say what was in his heart, so Tong Jiahui didn''t know. The words that enlightened her to get rid of her heart were actually from Wang Fan. Liu pangzi was just a microphone.

 V2.Chapter 589

    In the hall on the first floor of the mall, there are some luxury goods counters. The watch counter is on the left side of the hall.


    Although they are all luxury goods, the price of watches is much higher than that of gold and silver jewelry. Therefore, there are not many watch brand counters in Zhaofeng shopping mall, and there are also many fewer customers who choose goods at the counters.


    "Brother, over there!"


    With a happy smile on his face, Wang Beibei, holding Wang Fan''s arm, excitedly points to several watch counters not far away and says.


    At this time, there are not many customers in the shopping mall, and there are few customers in front of these luxury goods counters, so the waiters have nothing to do. Wang Beibei''s loud voice naturally attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Wang Beibei in school uniform looks very sweet, which makes many people curious about her.


    Notice these people of Wang Beibei, also saw Wang Fan beside her at the same time.


    Wang fan is definitely a successful person, as can be seen at a glance from his particular clothes and self-confidence between his eyebrows.


    In particular, the ruby ring on Wang Fan''s hand startled the counter attendants.


    Although there is no close view of the ring on Wang Fan''s hand, under the illumination of the light, the light reflected by the ruby can be recognized by experts. It is a valuable gem.


    The appearance of two people makes people associate with each other all of a sudden.


    Although Wang Beibei''s appearance is naive and lovely, nowadays, it''s common for students'' younger sister to get rich. So naturally, people think of the relationship between Wang Fan and Wang Beibei as a dirty thing.


    At the thought of Wang Beibei being such a local tyrant at such a young age, many people feel envious.


    When people pay attention to Wang Fan, Wang Beibei has taken him to a watch counter.


    "Xiaojing! What are you doing here? " Looking at the waiter at the counter, Wang Beibei asked in surprise.


    Looking at Wang Fan, the waiter who is crazy about flowers suddenly hears Wang Beibei''s words. His face is stunned at first, and then he starts to look at Wang Beibei in front of the counter.


    "Xiaojing, don''t you remember me? When we were in the first year of senior high school, we were in the same class. Later, when you dropped out of school, I helped you clean up your desk! " Wang Beibei was very happy to see his classmates.


    Wang Fan, standing next to Wang Beibei, heard that the other party was his sister''s classmate and said politely, "Oh, it''s Beibei''s classmate! Hello


    Still in a daze, Xiaojing hears Wang Fan talking to herself and immediately says with a smile: "Hello, boss!"


    "Xiaojing, this is my brother!" Wang Beibei happily introduces Wang Fan.


    "Your brother?" Wang fan is looking at the small static, floating a doubt on the face.


    "Well! My brother comes to buy me a watch. Xiaojing, please recommend one for us Wang Beibei said with a smile.


    Wang Beibei is really happy to meet her former classmates in the shopping mall, and she thinks that with the friendship between Xiao Jing and Wang Beibei, Xiao Jing will not do anything to pit her.


    Xiaojing in the counter is also sharp. She took out a cute electronic watch from the counter and put it on the counter.


    "Beauty, take this watch, I want to have a look!" Wang Fan did not look at the electronic watch Xiao Jing took out, but pointed to another watch in the counter and said.


    Looking in the direction of Wang Fan''s fingers, Xiaojing opens her mouth in surprise.


    Wang Fan''s favorite watch is the most expensive one of LongQin''s latest Ocean Star series.


    The dark blue dial is inlaid with a ring of exquisite diamonds. Under the light, these diamonds shine, just like a treasure hidden in the ocean.


    It is precisely because of the exquisite workmanship of this watch, so the price has reached 50000 yuan.


    "Boss, this Ocean Star sells for 50000 yuan. Are you sure?" Xiao Jing stares at an eye to ask a way.


    Wang Beibei, standing on one side, was also shocked to hear Xiaojing''s words. She looked at the lady''s watch Wang Fan pointed to in a hurry, carefully counted the zeros on the label, and finally said in surprise: "brother, this is too expensive! I''m


    Hearing that his sister wanted to stop him, Wang Fan quickly put his arms around her shoulder and said with a smile, "I think this watch is very suitable for you!"


    "Brother!" Wang Beibei was moved and speechless.


    Seeing his sister''s excited look, Wang Fan just gave a faint smile, turned his head and said to Xiaojing: "beauty, this is the one. I want Beibei to have a try!"


    At this time, Xiaojing is petrified. Looking at the scene in front of her, she is jealous of Wang Beibei. She wants to kick Wang Beibei in her school uniform to one side, and then get into Wang Fan''s warm arm.


    "Xiaojing? "Xiaojing?" Wang Beibei sees that Xiaojing doesn''t respond and reminds her in a low voice.


    Awakened by Wang Beibei''s voice, Xiaojing smiles awkwardly and says to Wang Fan: "boss, this is the treasure of our store. It''s not convenient for customers to touch it with their hands."


    Hearing Xiaojing''s words, Wang Fan frowned slightly, and his face was a little unhappy.


    "But I can take it and let Beibei enjoy it." Xiaojing said with a smile.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was a little unhappy, Wang Beibei said quickly, "OK! Xiaojing, just take it and let me have a look. Don''t spoil it! "


    Hearing Wang Beibei say so, Xiaojing smiles, takes out a pair of white gloves from one side and puts them on her hand. Then she carefully opens the lock on the glass of the counter and reaches out the watch box with the lady''s watch.


    The ocean star that is taken out from the counter and the diamond on the dial shine all over the world, which makes people feel like they can''t put it down.


    Xiaojing with gloves put the watch box on the counter, took off the watch in the box, handed it to Wang Beibei with a smile, and said: "Beibei, the dial of this watch is inlaid with diamonds! Do you look like a star in the light


    "Wow! It''s really beautiful Attracted by the light of diamonds, Wang Beibei said excitedly.


    Girls love beauty, especially for diamonds, they have no resistance.


    Attracted by the diamond on the dial, Wang Beibei is basically occupied. She stares at Xiaojing''s watch, and her face shows her love.


    "Do you like it?" Wang Fan asked.


    Hearing Wang Fan ask himself, Wang Beibei couldn''t help nodding: "I like it."


    "Try it on! If you like, buy it! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Really?" Still can''t believe all this, Wang Beibei stares at Wang Fan.


    And across the counter of the small static, listening to Wang Fan''s words, the heart is a bit of resentment to Wang Beibei.

 V2.Chapter 590

    Although he saw his sister''s happy face, Wang Fan was not happy. Looking at her carefree sister in her old school uniform, Wang Fan felt sad.


    If he didn''t have the impulse, if he didn''t go undercover, maybe his sister didn''t have to live like this.


    He wasn''t with his mother these years, and he didn''t know how they got through it.


    "Pa"


    A clear voice awakened Wang Fan from his guilt.


    "Why did you drop your watch?"


    Wearing white gloves, Xiaojing looks at Wang Beibei with exaggerated expression, points to the ocean star falling on the ground, and reproves Wang Beibei with a look of consternation.


    "Not me, I didn''t! It''s not really me Frightened Wang Beibei is very flustered, she anxiously waved her hands and explained to Xiaojing standing in the counter.


    At this time, Xiaojing is no longer polite. She frowned at Wang Beibei and said, "you broke this watch. You have to pay according to the price!"


    Did not pay attention to the two people''s situation, Wang Fan just saw the wrist watch fell on the ground, but from Wang Beibei''s aggrieved expression, he can still detect that this matter is not so simple.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I kindly asked her to try it on, but she dropped the ocean star on the ground!" Xiaojing pointed to Wang Beibei and said.


    "I didn''t. I didn''t fall. I wanted to take it, but I don''t know how it fell to the ground!" Wang Beibei said wrongly.


    "Why don''t you know? I gave it to you. You fell it on purpose! " Xiao Jing said with a cold face, then turned to Wang Fan and said, "boss, it''s all her responsibility. You may have to pay for it!"


    When talking with Wang Beibei, Xiaojing''s face is very cold, but when she turns her head to talk with Wang Fan, she looks humble again, which makes Wang Fan feel that this matter is not simple.


    Frightened, Wang Beibei looks back at Wang Fan in a panic. She has tears in her eyes. Anyone who looks at her will feel pitiful.


    The noise at the counter attracted a lot of people''s attention. The waiters who had long recognized Wang Fan''s status and suspected that Wang Beibei was using her beauty to hook up with local tyrants began to gloat.


    "See, I deserve it! Let her bang, want to get oil and water from the local tyrant! "


    "Xiaojing, this is to teach her how to be a human being!"


    "I heard that little girl and Xiaojing are classmates! It seems that there is something going on here! "


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£


    Most of the waiters in the hall on the first floor are girls in their twenties. They are very fond of gossip. At this time, they are all spitting and chatting.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention!


    Although there is a distance between Wang Fan and the waiters behind him, Wang Fan still heard some words that made him angry.


    The waiters who dare to love these good things mistook the relationship between Wang Beibei and him for that kind of improper relationship between men and women, and even said so vicious things about Wang Beibei.


    As Wang Beibei''s brother, Wang fan can''t tolerate this.


    Looking at Xiaojing in the counter, some angry Wang Fan asked coldly, "are you sure this watch was broken by my sister?"


    "Boss, how can I joke about such things? Unfortunately, it''s your friend''s fault! " Xiaojing looks like a business man.


    Hearing what Xiaojing said, Wang Beibei quickly explained: "Xiaojing, you misunderstood him. He is my brother, not a friend."


    "Wang Beibei, you don''t have to explain. I don''t care what your relationship is. If you break the treasure in the shop, you have to pay according to the price. It''s your business whether he is your brother or the boss." Xiaojing looks at Wang Beibei unfriendly.


    "Xiaojing, how can you do that? We are classmates I didn''t expect Xiaojing to say so. Wang Beibei asked in surprise.


    "Wang Beibei, if I remember correctly, your brother would have died in a car accident. You don''t want to tell me that this is your brother who came back from the dead!" Xiaojing said with disdain.


    "This is my brother, Xiaojing. How can you slander me like this?" He has also understood Xiaojing''s meaning, and Wang Beibei feels more aggrieved.


    No one wants to be misunderstood, and no one wants to be stigmatized, especially a girl of Wang Beibei''s age, who doesn''t want others to gossip. This is the biggest insult to her.


    Wang Fan on one side also understands Xiaojing''s intention. He intended to pay for the ocean star on the ground, but he changed his mind at this time.


    If Xiaojing doesn''t insult Wang Beibei, no matter who accidentally broke the watch, Wang fan doesn''t intend to pester him. After all, for a rich man like him, he can''t even buy a bottle of wine he usually drinks for 50000 yuan.


    But at this time, Xiaojing said such insulting words to his sister. If Wang Fan just calmed down the trouble, he would never forgive himself.


    "Beauty, no matter what relationship I have with Wang Beibei, I won''t pay you for this watch!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Sir, if you won''t pay, I''ll have to ask her for it." Xiao Jing looks at Wang Fan smiling and says politely.


    "Brother!" Wang Beibei didn''t know what Wang Fan was going to do, so he pulled Wang Fan''s arm nervously.


    At this time, Xiao Jing is very happy to hear that Wang Fan refuses to pay for Wang Beibei.


    From Wang Beibei''s scandal of dropping out of school to the fact that she is so close to the man wearing a gem ring in front of her, Xiaojing has already planned to revenge her.


    What happened in front of her is just what Xiaojing expected. The rich man Wang Beibei called his brother doesn''t want to pay for Wang Beibei, and his voice is so firm.


    Just as Xiaojing was waiting to see Wang Beibei''s joke for her plot, Wang Fan continued: "beauty, I don''t think you understand me."


    "Boss, I understand what you mean. In fact, I hate this kind of money worshippers. I can prove that it has nothing to do with you. We won''t misunderstand you, but Wang Beibei can''t evade his responsibility." Xiaojing flatters Wang Fan.


    When Xiaojing finished speaking, Wang Fan was amused by her and looked at the serious Xiaojing. He said with a smile: "beauty, this ocean star with a price of 50000 yuan, I saw you fall with my own eyes. Why should I let her pay for it?"


    "How can you talk nonsense, sir?" I didn''t expect Wang Fan to say that. Xiaojing immediately changed her face. She nervously looked at Wang Fan with a smile, and didn''t understand why he wanted to protect Wang Beibei.

 V2.Chapter 591

    I didn''t expect that the man who came with Wang Beibei would defend Wang Beibei so much.


    Although this makes Xiaojing feel nervous, she is confident that when she handed the ocean star to Wang Beibei just now, no one saw what she did, so she still has a reluctant attitude.


    In fact, Xiaojing and Wang Beibei have no deep hatred. Just when they first met, Wang Beibei kept saying that about Xiaojing dropping out of school, which made her feel very shameless.


    Xiaojing''s family condition is not good, even compared with Wang Beibei, there is no comparability.


    Xiao Jing, born in the countryside, has been hated by her father''s son preference since she was a child. Since her mother gave birth to her younger brother, she has been getting worse and worse.


    After graduating from junior high school, Xiaojing was finally admitted to a key high school. However, because of the high tuition fees, her family not only resolutely refused to allow her to go to high school, but also asked for the tuition fees raised by the villagers for her.


    As a result, Xiaojing was forced to leave her favorite classroom after less than a week in school.


    After dropping out of school, Xiaojing was forced to work. Although she had only a junior high school degree, she had a firm foothold in Zhaofeng shopping mall because she was smart and capable and especially liked to study.


    Not only many colleagues admire her ability, but even the boss here has high hopes for her.


    It can be said that before meeting Wang Beibei, Xiaojing has completely recovered her self-confidence here.


    In front of so many people, Wang Beibei mentions the past of Xiaojing''s dropping out of school, which really makes Xiaojing lose face. Although her colleagues don''t necessarily care about these things, she can''t persuade herself not to care.


    Wang Beibei and Wang Fan''s brother and sister are misunderstood as lovers by Xiao Jing.


    It is because of this misunderstanding that Xiaojing feels that there is something wrong with Wang Beibei''s character. She is a girl who can sell her dignity in order to worship money. She looks down on Wang Beibei from the bottom of her heart, so she has the idea to teach her a lesson.


    The noise at the counter not only attracted people around, but also attracted the security in the mall.


    The young security guard in security clothes ran to Xiaojing''s counter in a hurry. He took a look at Wang Fan and Wang Beibei standing beside the counter. He turned to Xiaojing and asked, "Xiaojing, what''s the matter here?"


    "Brother Qiang, she broke the watch on our counter. She still doesn''t admit it!" Xiaojing points to Wang Beibei who is wronged and says.


    The security guard, known as brother Qiang, turned his head and looked at Wang Beibei standing beside him. He asked, "little sister, if you break something in the mall, you really need to pay for it."


    "I didn''t break that watch. I didn''t receive the watch Xiao Jing handed me. It didn''t fall out of my hand." Nervous Wang Beibei explained again and again.


    "I''ve given it to you. You broke it by accident!" Xiaojing said reluctantly.


    "Xiaojing, is there no monitor at your counter? Let''s take a look at the monitoring, and the truth will come out. " Security brother Qiang said on one side.


    "Yes! If you tune out the monitoring, you will understand everything. " Wang Fan also echoed.


    Hearing the call for monitoring, Xiaojing didn''t panic at all. Instead, she said with a relaxed face: "good! Since you don''t want to admit it''s your fault, let the monitor talk! "


    Because this is an expensive luxury counter, each counter is equipped with a surveillance camera. On the one hand, it is to prevent the loss of luxury goods. On the other hand, it can be used as evidence when there is doubt about the goods.


    Seeing that Xiaojing is very confident in the transfer of surveillance, brother Bao''an Qiang also thinks that the responsibility this time lies with Wang Beibei. He turns to Wang Beibei and says, "little sister, if it''s true that you broke something in the surveillance, you''ll have to pay for it according to the price! You know what? "


    I thought that after the security guard of the shopping mall came here, he would let Wang Beibei pay for it without asking for anything. However, brother Bao''an Qiang didn''t do so, which surprised Wang Fan.


    After a while, a woman in professional dress came to the counter. Seeing the woman in professional dress, brother Bao anqiang said: "manager Li, there''s something wrong here. We mainly call for surveillance video."


    Manager Li, with his mobile hard disk in his hand, shook his mobile hard disk and said with a smile, "I know. Isn''t this a copy of the surveillance video?"


    "Sister Li, it''s hard for you!" Xiao Jing took the mobile hard disk in manager Li''s hand and began to install it on the computer in the counter.


    Soon the mobile hard disk was connected to the computer. Xiaojing skillfully operated the computer keyboard, copied the video from the mobile hard disk to the computer, and then opened the video.


    As soon as the video on the computer is started, everyone looks at the scene in the video.


    Although the video is very clear, but only Xiaojing''s back, and only half of Wang Beibei''s face can be seen, there is no picture of two people delivering the ocean star.


    Standing next to the computer, Xiaojing looks at the scene in the picture, and a smug smile flashes on her face.


    Working here for such a long time, she has long recorded the location of the surveillance camera. In order to successfully frame the blame on Wang Beibei, when she handed Wang Beibei the ocean star, she chose a location with her back to the camera.


    Back to the surveillance camera, and the body deliberately blocked two people''s arms, even if you want to see the whole delivery process, it is completely impossible.


    Now in the video, just as Xiaojing expected, except for her back and the movement of delivering things, there is no one who accidentally broke the ocean star.


    "Wang Beibei, look, did I give you something? And then the ocean star fell to the ground? " Pointing to himself in the video, Xiaojing said to Wang Beibei outside the counter.


    "I didn''t take your watch. I didn''t make it!" Wang Bei said with a red face.


    Manager Li and security brother Qiang are also watching the video carefully, but they can''t tell who is responsible for breaking the ocean star.


    Listening to Xiaojing accusing Wang Beibei there, Wang Fan said with a smile: "it seems that the monitoring of your shopping mall is not good!"


    "Sir, in front of the facts, you don''t want to excuse Wang Beibei, do you?" Xiaojing heard Wang Fan''s words, very unconvinced said.


    "Little beauty, I''ll give you a chance. If you admit your mistake now, I won''t hold you responsible. If you insist on framing Beibei, I''ll make you suffer!" Wang Fan said coldly.


    "Sir, are you threatening Xiaojing?" Security strong brother frowned, blocking the side of Xiaojing.

 V2.Chapter 592

    In the face of the query of Bao''an''s brother Qiang, Wang Fan smiles, turns his head to look at Liu fatty behind him and says, "fatty, have you recorded what just happened?"


    "Hey, hey! Mr. Wang, my sister-in-law has long seen that this girl is not authentic. Let me record what happened just now! " Liu pangzi replied with a smile.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s words, Wang Fan turned his head and looked at Xiao Jing and asked, "how about it? Would you like to see the video my brother recorded? "


    Listening to the conversation between Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, people pay attention to Liu pangzi and Tong Jiahui.


    Liu pangzi, with his mobile phone in his hand, is elated. Tong Jiahui, who stands beside him, is really frosty. It makes people feel chilly.


    Before, everyone''s attention was attracted by Wang Fan. They didn''t notice Liu pangzi and Tong Jiahui who were following him. What''s more, they didn''t expect Tong Jiahui to be Wang Fan''s wife.


    Since he has a real wife to follow, Wang Beibei in school uniform is definitely not a money worshiper. After all, no local tyrant''s wife can calmly allow Xiao San to wander in front of him.


    As soon as the four people''s relationship was exposed, people''s views on Wang Beibei changed immediately.


    It''s absolutely enviable to have such a wealthy brother to protect her. Moreover, it''s natural for her brother to spend money on her sister. No one can say anything.


    While everyone''s attitude towards Wang Beibei changes, Xiaojing also realizes her mistake.


    She wanted to teach Wang Beibei a lesson because she suspected that Wang Beibei was rich and humiliated her by dropping out of school.


    If the man standing in front of her now is really Wang Beibei''s brother, her behavior will be somewhat unreasonable.


    However, no matter whether Wang Beibei has the intention to humiliate her, now things have developed to this point, even if Xiaojing wants to recover, she has no ability.


    The ocean star, which is worth 50000 yuan, has fallen to the ground. Even if the movement of the watch is not broken, it can''t just pass by.


    In a dilemma, Xiaojing is in a bit of a dilemma. She begins to regret her previous impulse. She is even more worried that she will lose her job because of this incident and pay for the broken Ocean Star at the same price.


    Xiaojing''s silence soon made people understand the truth of the matter.


    Wang Fan standing in front of the counter asked with a smile: "little beauty, how about it? Do you want to see the video I recorded? "


    "Plop"


    Xiaojing in the counter knelt on the ground and tears ran out of her eyes. She looked at Wang Fan pale and said in a trembling voice: "Sir, please let me go. I can''t lose this job or be fired!"


    Xiaojing''s action startled everyone, especially Wang Beibei, who had been wronged by her, was dumbfounded and looked at Xiaojing in the counter. For a moment, she didn''t know how to persuade her.


    But security brother strong reaction is very fast, quickly stretched out his hand to pull up the ground Xiaojing, comfort: "Xiaojing, you get up quickly, if this thing is your responsibility, I can help you compensate, you don''t want to."


    Xiao Jing, who has been scared out of his mind, immediately hugs his shoulder and starts to cry when she hears the words of security brother Qiang.


    Things reversed so fast that many people didn''t react.


    Even Wang Fan, who stands in front of Xiaojing across the counter, did not expect that brother Bao''an Qiang would say such a thing, and from his look, it didn''t seem like just saying it.


    Looking at Xiaojing pear blossom with rain, security strong brother then comforted: "Xiaojing, don''t be afraid, who hasn''t made a mistake? But it''s wrong that you wronged the customer. I think you should apologize to this little sister. "


    The words of Bao''an Qiang''s brother make Xiaojing feel ashamed and embarrassed, and also make Wang Fan feel surprised again.


    In the past, the security guards in shopping malls or other places were so arrogant and domineering. There was no such person as brother Qiang. He was not only willing to help his colleagues to share, but also treated things around him with integrity.


    "Xiaojing, don''t be afraid. I asked my brother to buy this watch. You don''t have to pay for it. I also like this ocean star very much!" Wang Beibei was also frightened by Xiaojing''s appearance. She quickly comforted the former classmate.


    After comforting Xiaojing, Wang Beibei turns to look at Wang Fan, looks at Wang Fan expectantly, and says in a low voice: "brother, you can help her. Xiaojing is also a poor man, and the conditions in her family are not good. She can''t lose this job!"


    Since childhood, I knew that my sister was kind-hearted, so Wang Bei made such a request. Wang Fan was not surprised at all.


    And before that, Wang Fan gave Xiaojing an opportunity to apologize. He also expected that Wang Beibei would plead for the girl who wanted to hurt her after knowing the truth.


    Reaching out and touching Wang Beibei''s head, Wang Fan said with a smile: "fool, as long as you are happy, this money is nothing!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Wang Beibei''s worries were swept away. She turned to Xiaojing and said, "Xiaojing, my brother has agreed. You don''t have to be afraid! Help us pack up the watch, I''ll let my brother pay for it


    "Beibei! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have done such a thing! " At this time, Xiaojing is guilty.


    Just now, she thought that she wanted to frame Wang Beibei, but now she was surrounded by Wang Beibei. She felt that she had no face at all and went to face the classmate in front of her.


    "Xiao Jing, don''t say that. I know your difficulties. I can understand you. How important this job is to you. I know very well that we are good friends. I won''t hate you!" Lovely and simple Wang Beibei, can''t bear to see Xiaojing remorse, still soft voice to comfort her.


    Brother Qiang, the security guard who supports Xiaojing, also understands the relationship between Xiaojing and Wang Beibei, as well as the status of the noble young man in front of him. He sincerely said: "Sir, we all work for the boss. Please be considerate. If you feel dissatisfied, I can compensate you financially."


    "Brother Qiang? You''re very righteous! " Wang fan is very appreciative of brother Qiang''s personality. He is very polite when talking to him.


    "Sir, Xiaojing is an excellent girl. As a friend, I don''t want to see her ruin her future because of these things. I hope you can give her a chance to stop pursuing her!" Security strong brother said.


    "Don''t worry! Since my sister doesn''t want to pursue this matter, I certainly won''t make it big. I will pay for the broken watch, and I don''t need you to make up for it. " Wang Fan said, bent down to pick up the ocean star from the ground and handed it to Xiaojing with a smile.


    Looking at Xiaojing''s grateful collection of ocean stars, Wang Fan said: "sister, my name is Wang Fan. I''m wang Beibei''s brother. I''m really back from the dead! So please don''t misunderstand my sister''s characte

 V2.Chapter 593

    Seeing Xiaojing kneel down in fright, she has realized her mistake. Meanwhile, Wang Beibei and Bao''an''s strong brother persuade her. Wang fan doesn''t want to continue to struggle.


    And according to the current situation, Xiao Jing, who is the same age as her sister, should also be a child of a poor family.


    Wang Fan, who has the same experience, certainly knows what kind of life the children of poor families are living and how sad they are.


    Especially in these years, Wang Fan has been struggling at the bottom of the society, and has witnessed a lot of unbelievable things with his own eyes.


    In order to supplement the family and survive, how many people give up their dignity and do jobs that are looked down upon by others.


    Those girls who accompany in bars and KTVs are undeniable that some of them are vain and sell their bodies because of money worship. However, some of them have to sell their bodies because of life.


    What''s more, in order to attract more business, we can only try our best to please the guests, and finally embark on a road of no return.


    The world is unfair, Wang Fan has always thought so.


    Although everyone''s misfortune has different reasons, in the final analysis, it is still related to the indifference of human nature.


    How many people strive to live, to eventually die in poverty, and how many people are born with the golden key to live in rich families, living a life of paper and money every day.


    There is a son of a tycoon in China, who is about the same age as Wang Fan. Because he was born in a wealthy family, he has nothing to do every day and doesn''t do anything meaningful to society at all.


    Every day, in addition to living a life of debauchery, he is abusing some stars and models, but he is such a rich boy, but many people call him the national husband, and even some people kneel and lick to call his father.


    Wang fan doesn''t understand what''s going on in the world. He only knows that the world disappoints him.


    When many people work hard for their lives, they are ridiculed for achieving nothing. Everyone is numb to the results. They only kowtow to those rich people, but never sympathize with those who live at the bottom of society like themselves.


    Wang Fan paid for the broken Ocean Star, but he didn''t give it to Wang Beibei. Instead, he handed it to Xiao Jing with the receipt.


    Wang Fan''s series of operations puzzled many people present, which also made Xiaojing dare not accept.


    "Take it. I''ll give you this watch." Wang Fan smiles and shoves the receipt into Xiaojing''s hand.


    "Van, I can''t! I''ve done something wrong. If you forgive me, I''m already very sorry! I can''t take this watch! " Xiaojing said awkwardly.


    "I hope you wear this watch and remind yourself every day that you don''t care about other people''s scenery and do yourself well. I also hope you can remember this lesson, understand?" Wang Fan said earnestly.


    After understanding Wang Fan''s painstaking efforts, Xiaojing feels more ashamed. She silently takes the receipt from Wang Fan and does not dare to look at him with her head down.


    Wang Beibei, standing beside Wang Fan, was very happy with what Wang Fan had done. She took Wang Fan''s arm and said, "brother, I''m afraid you''ll teach her a lesson! Xiaojing is a very hard-working person. I believe she will succeed in the future. "


    Wang Beibei, who is kind-hearted, doesn''t hate Xiaojing. Although she was frightened by Xiaojing''s aggressive appearance before, she was also at a loss and even worried that she would bring trouble to her brother.


    But after Xiaojing admitted her mistake, Wang Beibei didn''t pursue her further. He even hoped that her brother would let her go and give her a chance to come back.


    The kindness of brother and sister not only moved Xiaojing, but also moved everyone present.


    People living at the bottom of society can best understand the sadness of their peers and what they need.


    Respect is more inspiring than charity.


    Don''t want to be the focus in the shopping mall, Wang Fan, they left Zhaofeng shopping mall in a hurry and went to other places to prepare gifts for Wang Beibei''s teacher.


    After the four bought gifts in other shopping malls, Liu pangzi drove them home.


    Wang Beibei, who is protected by her brother, is very happy. She chatters with Wang Fan all the way, and the joy on her face shows her inner happiness.


    Came to his downstairs, Wang Beibei''s excitement has not gone, carrying new clothes bought from the mall, and Wang Fan said things in school.


    "Wang Fan? Is it really you


    A woman''s voice interrupted the conversation between Wang Beibei and Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who had just stepped down from the Mercedes Benz, looked in the direction of the sound and saw a woman in her forties standing beside the flower bed not far away.


    A woman in her 40s is wearing a cheap sportswear, well groomed hair and a face with light make-up. It''s hard to associate her with her age.


    "Aunt Niu Yan?" Seeing the woman clearly, Wang Fan sneered.


    This middle-aged woman, who is shouting Wang Fan''s name and smiling like a spring breeze, is Niu Yan, Wang Fan''s aunt.


    Speaking of Wang Fan''s uncle, Wang fan is also a headache.


    My uncle is two years younger than his father, but he has been spoiled by his grandparents since childhood, so he has been idling and doing nothing since he came of age, and he has no intention of going to work at all.


    I don''t know what means my uncle used. In the second year of Wang Fan''s father''s marriage, he took back a woman from outside to start a family. This woman is Niu Yan.


    Niu Yan seems to be a sharp woman, but in fact, she is just the surface of donkey dung and eggs.


    Since she married Uncle Wang Fan, Niu Yan''s lazy and vain nature has been exposed directly.


    At that time, Wang Fan''s mother said that Niu Yan could marry Uncle Wang Fan. This is really the old saying that Wang Ba should look at mung beans and have a good eye!


    Originally, when Wang Fan''s father was alive, he could help his grandparents and take care of Uncle Wang Fan and his wife.


    But later, Wang Fan''s father died suddenly, and the life of Wang Fan''s family became more and more difficult. Because Wang Fan''s mother had to support two children, Wang Fan''s grandparents soon had no one to take care of them.


    But his lazy uncle and aunt, not only did not find a way to work and earn money, but also still live a parasitic life, forcing his grandparents to ask for money from Wang Fan''s mother, which really makes young Wang Fan look down on.


    Wang Fan''s mother quickly cut off their relationship because of dissatisfaction with his grandparents'' doting on Uncle Wang Fan. Until Wang Fan went to the police school, the relationship between the family did not ease.

 V2.Chapter 594

    Although the aunt Niu Yan is not cold, but after all, is their own elders, Wang fan or polite and she said: "aunt, it''s me."


    "Ah ah, I came to your home early in the morning to find your mother. I heard that your mother was hospitalized. I also said how your mother had the money to be hospitalized. I didn''t expect that you came back!" Hear Wang Fan call his aunt, Niu Yan happily came up.


    "Auntie, did you come to my house to borrow money again?" Wang Beibei watched Niu Yan on guard.


    "Beibei, how can I say that? Can''t I come to see your mother? How can we say that we are also sisters in law! " Niu Yan, smeared with inferior cosmetics, looks at Wang Fan from time to time when she talks.


    A pair of triangle eyes blinked twice, and Niu Yan saw the ruby ring on Wang Fan''s hand. She was worried that her eyes were wrong. She rubbed her eyes hard again, and then she was sure that there was nothing wrong with her eyes.


    Seeing the ruby ring on Wang Fan''s hand, Niu Yan asked excitedly: "Xiao Fan, can you show my aunt the ring on your hand?"


    "This is a gift from my master. It''s not convenient for you to see it." Wang Fan refused coldly.


    Wang Beibei, who was not willing to talk to Niu Yan, took Wang Fan to the door of his building and said, "brother, let''s go home. I''m hungry!"


    "Beibei, I''ll make you something to eat." NIUYAN a see Wang Beibei with Wang Fan to go, quickly also follow behind them.


    Wang Beibei, who was walking, stopped and looked at Niu Yan and said: "I can cook by myself. Don''t worry about it. Our family is small and has no place to entertain you!"


    "How do you speak, you child? Isn''t Aunt worried that you won''t be able to eat? I care about you Niu Yan said shyly.


    "Auntie, I remember you couldn''t cook before. What''s the matter? Now you''re learning virtuous? Do you know how to take care of my uncle and my grandparents? " Wang Fan said sarcastically.


    Niu Yan''s face was hot, but she didn''t turn away because of the temptation of ruby ring.


    Liu Pang, who follows Wang Fan and Wang Beibei, sees that Wang Fan''s aunt is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He immediately thinks of his second uncle Liu Neng. Liu Pang, who has been persecuted by his relatives, can best understand the poison of this kind of kinship.


    Although he is willing to teach Niu Yan a lesson for Wang Fan, it''s Wang Fan''s family business after all, and it''s not easy for him to butt in as a brother.


    However, Tong Jiahui could not see it any more. She went to Niu Yan''s side and said, "I can cook the meal for their brother and sister. I don''t need you to worry about it. We''ve been busy all day and we''re very tired. If there''s nothing to do, please go back!"


    Tong Jiahui, who has a cold temperament, doesn''t have a good attitude when talking with Niu Yan. Her cold appearance makes people feel close to her.


    Niu Yan was also shocked when she was told by Tong Jiahui. However, just as she wanted to retort, she found that the woman she was talking to was not an ordinary woman, so she held back her words.


    Wang Beibei was in a good mood when she saw Niu Yan eating in front of Tong Jiahui. She took Wang Fan by the arm and said to Tong Jiahui, "sister-in-law, let''s go home. Don''t waste words with her."


    Hearing Wang Beibei call the girl''s sister-in-law in front of her, Niu Yan turned her eyes and immediately said politely, "it''s my nephew and daughter-in-law. I''m your aunt! Are you here to get married? My aunt will help you then! "


    "We have no plans for marriage, but you don''t have to worry. Even if you have plans, you won''t ask for your help!" Although she didn''t know about Wang Fan''s family, from his attitude towards his aunt, Tong Jiahui could feel something.


    Don''t want to talk nonsense with the woman in front of her, Tong Jiahui turned back and said to Liu pangzi: "pangzi, go and park the car in the parking space, and then come up to us!"


    "Yes! Sister in law Liu pangzi watched Tong Jiahui teach Aunt Wang Fan a lesson. He also felt very cool in his heart, so he answered in a loud voice.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was about to enter the building door, Niu Yan hurriedly ran past, stretched out his arms to stop Wang Fan, and said anxiously: "Xiao Fan! You have to save your grandparents when you come back this time! You can''t just watch them die! "


    "What do you want to do?" Wang Beibei is afraid that Niu Yan will do something bad, so he gets in front of his brother.


    Reaching out to Wang Beibei, Wang Fan said to Tong Jiahui behind him, "you and Beibei go home first, and I''ll go upstairs in a moment."


    "Brother, if I don''t go up, I''ll be here with you!" Wang Beibei, who is worried about Wang Fan, doesn''t want to leave at this time.


    Tong Jiahui, who knows Wang Fan''s tricks and won''t be fooled easily, doesn''t worry about Wang fan being trapped. She takes Wang Beibei''s hand and comforts her: "Beibei, your brother said let''s go home, we''ll go back first, don''t worry about him!"


    "Sister in law?" Wang Beibei, who was worried, still didn''t want to leave. However, seeing the firmness in Tong Jiahui''s eyes, he nodded and said, "OK, let''s go home first."


    When Tong Jiahui and Wang Beibei walked up the stairs, Wang Fan took out his cigarette box, took out a cigarette and lit it up. He took two puffs. He asked impatiently, "come on, why is my grandfather worried?"


    "Xiaofan, to tell you the truth, I came to your mother this time just to tell her about your grandparents. As you know, they are old and your uncle and I have taken care of them for so many years, so your family should share some of them." Niu Yan not only has no confidence in speaking, but also dare not look at Wang Fan.


    If you listen to others, you may feel that Niu Yan''s words have some truth. After all, the children who take care of the elderly do have the responsibility. Although Wang Fan''s father died, as his family, they can''t completely shirk the responsibility.


    But as a member of the family, Wang Fan scoffs at Niu Yan''s words. He sneers and asks, "Auntie, have you spent all my father''s pension? Now I''ve come up with this way to pit my mother? "


    "Xiaofan, you also know that there is not much money, and now the price is so high, it''s not enough to spend. How can you say that it''s also your father''s son, shouldn''t you be filial to him?" Niu Yan said in a low voice.


    "My father''s son? ha-ha! Niu Yan, I''ve seen shameless. I''ve never seen you so shameless! You know I''m my dad''s kid now? When you forced my mother to give all my father''s pension to my grandfather, why didn''t you think that my father still has my son? Now let me be filial to my father? You are in a delusion Pointing at Niu Yan''s forehead, Wang Fan roared at her impolitely.

 V2.Chapter 595

    When it comes to these things at home, Wang Fan''s heart is a pain.


    After Wang Fan''s father died in those years, the police not only gave their family a pension according to the regulations, but also helped their family apply for a donation because Wang Fan and Wang Beibei were too young. The sum of the money was about 50000 yuan.


    At that time, the annual salary of police officers was thousands of yuan, 50000 yuan, which was a huge sum of money for a family. So after the money was sent to Wang Fan''s mother, Wang Fan''s uncle soon thought about it.


    Wang Fan''s uncle and aunt, the day after Wang Fan''s father was buried, found Wang Fan''s mother and wanted to borrow the pension.


    As for the reason for borrowing money at that time, Wang Fan did not remember what they said, but Wang Fan''s mother did not agree.


    After all, Wang Fan and Wang Beibei were still young at that time, and Wang Fan''s mother was in poor health. Without this money, their family would be in trouble.


    Of course, the rejected uncle would not be reconciled. Wang Fan''s grandfather and grandmother went directly to Wang Fan''s family after his uncle was rejected and asked to share Wang Fan''s father''s pension.


    As Wang Fan''s grandfather, legally speaking, he does have a certain control over the pension. After all, Wang Fan''s father, as his son, also has a certain obligation to support him. Therefore, Wang Fan''s grandfather and grandmother have no hesitation in making money.


    According to common sense, the pillar of the family is gone. As relatives, they should comfort the Wang Fan family and even give them some help when they can.


    But Wang Fan had no idea that the elders of the family wanted to force their family to death for the pension.


    In order to take away the pension, the grandparents moved directly to Wang Fan''s home and even threatened that if they didn''t share half of the pension, they would stay in Wang Fan''s home all the time.


    Taking care of two young children and two unreasonable old people, Wang Fan''s mother was weak and finally fell ill under such pressure.


    I thought that after my mother was ill, such farce would be suspended for a period of time, but who can think of the ugliness of human nature?


    When Wang Fan''s uncle learned that Wang Fan''s mother was ill, he didn''t sympathize with them at all. Instead, he took the opportunity to go down the drain and the couple brazenly lived in Wang Fan''s home.


    In the face of the shameless behavior of these relatives, Wang Fan''s mother finally chose to compromise, she had to take out the pension, according to Wang Fan''s grandfather''s request, give them half of the pension expenses.


    But it''s not over.


    No one thought that Wang Fan''s uncle put forward an angry request again after getting half of the pension.


    At that time, Wang Fan''s mother was also very young. Wang Fan''s uncle wanted to keep the part of the pension belonging to Wang Fan and Wang Beibei for fear that his sister-in-law would remarry and spend another part of the pension on others.


    In order to achieve their own goal, Uncle Wang Fan and his wife have exhausted all the vicious ways, and even in order to influence Wang Fan''s mother, they even went to Wang Fan''s mother''s unit to gossip, falsely accused her of having an affair with the person who helped her in the unit.


    In order to make her two children grow up healthily, Wang Fan''s mother finally chose to give up the pension.


    As a mother, the future of her children is what she is most concerned about. As for money and other things, it seems insignificant to her.


    When giving up the pension, Wang Fan''s mother worried that these people would harass them again, so she put forward a condition to Wang Fan''s grandfather.


    After handing over all the pension of Wang Fan''s father, Wang Fan and Wang Beibei will no longer be their children, but only belong to Wang Fan''s mother.


    As soon as this condition was put forward, it was agreed by Wang Fan''s grandfather, and Wang Fan''s uncle specially emphasized that since Wang Fan and Wang Beibei were separated from their family, they would not turn to them for help in the future, no matter in terms of financial or other aspects.


    It can be said that Wang Fan''s uncle, like throwing a burden, kicked out the three members of Wang Fan''s family.


    In the face of these people who have no family affection to speak of, Wang Fan hated them from an early age. If his mother didn''t always persuade him, he would like to settle accounts with them with a kitchen knife.


    Without the benefit to be separated, Wang Fan''s grandfather and uncle did not visit again. Even in the same city, they occasionally met in the street, just as a stranger in a hurry.


    Once the seeds of hatred are planted, they will slowly take root.


    All these years, Wang Fan has been hiding his whereabouts and working as an undercover agent. He no longer cares about his mother and sister''s life all the time, which is an important reason why he wants to wash white.


    Now Wang fan can finally go home. Of course, he won''t let his mother and sister be bullied by anyone, let alone allow anyone to disturb their lives.


    In the face of Niu Yan''s old trick, Wang Fan really wants to slap her in the face, but he knows that it''s not enough to slap her in the face.


    All these years, Wang Fan will pay back what his mother suffered for them. He will let those so-called relatives in his family have a good taste of the consequences of hatred.


    Niu Yan, who was scolded by Wang Fan, showed a embarrassed expression on her face. After a long time, she said: "Wang Fan, no matter what your uncle and I have done to you before, you can scold us or beat us, but you must help your brother with these things!"


    "Brother?" Wang Fan asked scornfully.


    "It''s Yang Yang, Wang Yang, your uncle''s son and I! Don''t you remember? " Niu Yan quickly reminds Wang Fan.


    "Remember! How can I not remember your little bastard who comes to my house every day and scolds me and my sister? " Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    "Xiaofan, how can you say that about your brother? You are of the same family! If he''s a bastard, what are you Niu Yan heard Wang Fan scold his son, is also angry in the heart, although dare not too much to show, but also inevitably back to accept two.


    "Ha ha! Same family? Niu Yan, are you really stupid or fake? I''m my mother''s son now. What does it have to do with you? And I also tell you clearly, you don''t have to tell me about your family. Even if I have the ability, I won''t help you! It''s called karma Wang Fan pushed aside Niu Yan and said to her coldly.


    Liu pangzi, who parked his car in the parking space, just came back and saw the scene in front of him. He went to Niu Yan with a look of consternation and said to her impolitely, "can''t you hear my elder brother''s words? Get out of here

 V2.Chapter 596

    In front of Wang Fan, Niu Yan, who has a nose of ashes, although she is not willing, she does not dare to continue to pester Wang Fan in the face of his coldness, and she can see the other party''s determination from Wang Fan''s attitude.


    Wang Fan''s grandfather and grandmother are now living with Wang Fan''s uncle. These years, Wang Fan''s uncle is lazy. He not only squanders his family''s savings, but also sells his house. Three generations of the family can only rent in one house.


    As soon as Niu Yan opened the door, Wang Yang, who was sitting in the room, welcomed him and asked excitedly, "Mom, did you borrow any money? Give me the money quickly. "


    "No money." Niu Yan looks at her son and shakes her head helplessly.


    Hearing Niu Yan say that he didn''t borrow money, Wang Yang''s face sank and scolded: "Niu, did you go to change money for me? Do you want me to die! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you first


    "Yang Yang, I''m your mother! How can you talk to me like that? " Niu Yan was very wronged by her son, and she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Uncle Wang Fan, who heard the quarrel between mother and son at the door, came out of the room. Looking at Niu Yan''s empty hands at the door, he also scolded: "Damn, you didn''t get a cent back. What do we eat? What would you like to drink? Is it difficult to eat the two old things in the room? "


    "Wang Tianyou, where can I borrow money? We''ve borrowed everything we can over the years. I can''t borrow any money! " Niu Yan said helplessly.


    "Pa"


    When Wang Fan''s Uncle Wang Tianyou heard his wife''s words, he raised his hand and slapped Niu Yan in the face.


    "Niu Yan, are you arranging Laozi? At the beginning, if you didn''t have some skills to earn money in the bar, why should I marry you such a rag? " Wang Tianyou cursed fiercely.


    "Niu, go out and give me change. If you can''t, go to the stage and find a man to make money! I''ll die without money! You have to find a way to save me Wang Yang began to cry. At the age of 17, he was obviously close to collapse.


    In the room, grandfather Wang Fan hobbled to the door and looked at Wang Tianyou''s family. He trembled and said, "second daughter-in-law, you can find a way to help your son. If you don''t smoke that stuff, he can''t stand it!"


    "Old man! Don''t talk nonsense here. Go back to the house When Wang Tianyou heard his father talking about his son taking drugs, he immediately turned around and scolded him.


    Crying, Wang Yang turned around, glared at his grandfather and scolded, "old man, what are you talking about? Are you afraid that others don''t know about me? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now! "


    The old man, who was scolded by his son and grandson, didn''t dare to speak any more. He quickly turned around and walked into the house. He was over 70 years old, and his physical condition was very bad, but he couldn''t stand the slap of his son.


    At this time, although Wang Fan''s grandfather was very remorseful, he had spoiled his second son Wang Tianyou, but there was no way to change the situation.


    When his son was young, he didn''t like to be spoiled. He always felt that the child was too young and there was no need to be too harsh. But as his son grew up, Wang Tianyou, who was spoiled, was out of control.


    Later, after the birth of his grandson Wang Yang, Wang Tianyou not only failed to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the family, but also made more efforts to bully them.


    As the old saying goes, a dragon begets a dragon, a phoenix begets a Phoenix, and a child born of a mouse can make a hole.


    Born in such a family environment as Wang Tianyou, Wang Yang not only inherited his Laozi''s bad habit of eating and doing nothing, but also joined the ranks of mixed society at a young age. He soon learned more bad habits and eventually became addicted to drugs.


    Drug addiction, let Wang Yang sell all the valuable things at home, and because of the outbreak of drug addiction, let every day live in pain.


    In urgent need of money to buy expensive drugs, but Wang Yang, who has no source of income, can only force his parents to go out and give him change.


    Now Niu Yan brought back such news, Wang Yang certainly can''t accept, now in his eyes except money, there is no family relationship at all.


    Niu Yan, standing at the door, covered her face and looked at her husband and son standing in front of her. She said wrongly, "I want to get some money back, so I have to have a place to look for it."


    "Wang Beibei, don''t they have money at home? Didn''t you go to their house and borrow it? Won''t they borrow it? " Wang Yang asked, staring.


    Wang Yang and Wang Beibei are of the same age, and they go to the same school, so although there has been no contact between the two families, Wang Yang still knows about his cousin.


    This time Niu Yan is forced to borrow money from Wang Fan''s family. It is also Wang Yang who treats Wang Beibei''s mother and daughter as the last straw.


    Looking at Wang Yang''s fierce look, Niu Yan was also startled. She stood at the door and didn''t know how to put Wang Fan''s words out.


    Niu Yan''s hesitation was seen in the eyes of Wang Yang. He frowned restlessly and scolded: "Damn, I know their family is not willing to borrow money. I''ll go now. If I don''t teach them a lesson, they must lend us money!"


    "Yang Yang, you can''t go! Wang fan is back! If you go, you will be killed by him! " Wang Yang''s words wake Niu Yan up. She quickly reaches out her arm to stop Wang Yang, lest he go out to find Wang Beibei''s trouble.


    Wang fan is back!


    Niu Yan''s words were like thunder, which scared everyone in the room.


    Wang Tianyou, standing behind Wang Yang, asked nervously, "isn''t Wang Fan dead? Niu Yan, do you recognize the wrong person! How could he come back? "


    Grandfather Wang Fan, who had already hid in the inner room, also leaned out his head and looked at Niu Yan at the door and asked, "second daughter-in-law, you can''t be a dazzler. Isn''t Xiao Fan dead in a car accident?"


    "Ma! What''s going on? " Wang Yang knows Wang Fan better. When he was a child, he taught Wang Fan a lesson for bullying Wang Beibei.


    After hearing that Wang Fan died in a car accident, Wang Yang dares to bully Wang Beibei. Moreover, this time, he wants to borrow money from Wang Beibei''s house without fear. He also thinks that their wives are helpless and can be bullied by him.


    If Wang fan does not die and returns to Q City, the first lesson Wang fan should teach is Wang Yang, who often bullies Wang Beibei.


    Seeing that everyone was so shocked about Wang Fan, Niu Yan quickly told her family what she saw and what she heard.


    It''s said that Wang fan is not only rich, but also noble. Wang Tianyou''s family can''t believe their ears,


    However, the family soon realized that Wang Fan''s success was not a happy thing for them. After all, they did not dare to mention what they had done to Wang Fan''s mother and sister.

 V2.Chapter 597

    What is different from Wang Tianyou''s family is Wang Fan''s laughter when they were together.


    Four people are sitting around the dining table. Tong Jiahui is serving Chicken Soup for everyone. Wang Beibei is busy pouring drinks for everyone. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are discussing about going back to H city.


    "Brother, I want to wait for my college entrance examination, and then go back to H city with you, OK?" Wang Beibei put the drink bottle on the table and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Of course, mom is not in any serious health problems at present, but she also needs to be cultivated in the hospital. It''s just time for you to prepare for the exam. After you finish the college entrance examination, it''s not too late for us to go back to H city." Wang Fan agreed with Wang Beibei''s proposal.


    Tong Jiahui, who is holding chicken soup, hears Wang Beibei talking about the college entrance examination, and casually asks, "Beibei, what major do you want to study?"


    "Me? I don''t know. " Wang Bei replied with a bitter smile.


    "Beibei, your brother is a big boss now, and he will inevitably expand his own company in the future. Do you want to learn some economics and management major, or help him manage the company in the future?" Tong Jiahui suggested.


    "Yes! Why didn''t I think of this? Hey, hey Hearing Tong Jiahui''s suggestion, Wang Fan patted his thigh and then said, "Beibei, it''s settled. You''re ready for the exam. You can apply for a major related to economic management. After graduation, you can help me manage the company."


    "Brother fan, don''t you still want to go to the University for further study?" Liu pangzi takes Tong Jiahui''s soup bowl and reminds Wang Fan with a smile.


    I didn''t expect Liu pangzi to mention it. Wang Fan scratched his head awkwardly and said, "that''s what I said. With my ability, this kind of thing can only be thought about. It''s impossible to learn."


    "Brother, if only you could accompany me to school. I''m alone outside, and I''m afraid!" Wang Beibei looks at Wang Fan with eyes.


    "Silly sister, what are you afraid of at school? It''s good to be on campus. You can have everything, and you can meet many friends. Maybe you can find a boyfriend! " Liu pangzi said with a smile.


    When it comes to her boyfriend, Wang Beibei blushes. She lowers her head and whispers, "I don''t want to fall in love! Today''s boys are either scum or mother, which is not reassuring at all! "


    "But you will always fall in love in the future. If you don''t choose the right one when you go to college, how can you still have time to fall in love after graduation?" Liu pangzi asked.


    "In the future, I''ll talk about it later. I still want to learn some skills. If I can help my brother, it''s the best!" Wang Beibei spoke and looked at Wang Fan who was sitting on one side.


    Wang Fan, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, saw his sister''s eyes and said with a smile, "I''m going to open a company nearby when you go to university. You can take exercise in the company while you go to school. By the way, I can take care of you. What do you think?"


    Wang Fan''s words surprised Liu pangzi. He widened his eyes and asked, "brother fan, I heard you right. Do you want to open a company where Beibei goes to school? And just for her to exercise? "


    "What else? It''s a big deal to lose some money. Do you understand the truth that real knowledge comes from actual combat? " Wang fan is very disdainful to return.


    Tong Jiahui is quite in favor of Wang Fan''s idea. After all, she is a son of a family who grew up in a big financial group. It''s not surprising that she is also used to such things.


    In fact, many generations of business families will make the same decision as Wang Fan. When training the next generation of successors, they will set up some small companies for them to exercise and learn from


    Even when Tong Jiahui first went to university, Liu Tian registered a small company for her. Although the company was in a state of loss until Tong Jiahui graduated from University, it also made Tong Jiahui have a lot of understanding of business and accumulated experience for her to enter the business world.


    "Wang Fan''s idea is good. When I was in school, my family once registered a company for me. Although my company has not improved, I have learned a lot." Tong Jiahui strongly supports Wang Fan''s idea and tells her own experience.


    Liu pangzi, who had not closed his mouth, turned to look at Tong Jiahui and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, I don''t even dare to think about the life of you local tyrants. I''ve been thinking about it all the time, just having a small shop of my own."


    "Fat man, what''s so hard? I''ll start a food company later. I''ll sell your chicken soup, and let Beibei be your boss. Hehe, I''ll pay for it, and we''ll share it equally! How''s it going? " Hear Liu pangzi also have the idea that opens a company, Wang fan happy proposal way.


    "Really? Do you think I can, too, Van Gogh? " Liu pangzi asked excitedly.


    "Is it OK? I''ll talk about it at that time. I''m not as good as that national husband''s father. I''ll give his precious son hundreds of millions of start-up funds every now and then, but if I take out millions, it should be no problem." Wang Fan said with pride.


    "Millions? Brother, I''m a little afraid of what you said. If I screw up, how can I tell you? " It is said that Wang Fan wants to invest millions to start a company. Wang Beibei is scared to persuade him.


    Seeing Wang Beibei''s face pale with fright, Tong Jiahui said with a smile, "Beibei, you don''t have to worry. Your brother is very rich now. It''s only a few million. It''s nothing to him at all."


    "Yes! What''s more, we still have other companies to support us. If anything happens, we can let other companies help us. How can we definitely lose money? " Wang Fan, who has already made a good calculation in his heart, is full of confidence in the future.


    "Beibei, if you can, you can also apply for my sister''s school. If you can be together, we can join hands!" Liu pangzi said on one side.


    Liu pangzi reminded Wang fan that Liu Juan also studied economics. At the beginning, he wanted to let Liu Juan run the company for him. After contacting Liu Juan, Wang Fan only remembered her identity as a killer, but forgot her identity as a student.


    "Did Katyusha also learn a major from sister Juan?" Tong Jiahui asked curiously.


    "Well... I didn''t ask! " Wang Fan replied awkwardly.


    Wang Beibei was confused by the three people''s words. She blinked and asked, "brother, who are you talking about Liu Juan and Katyusha? Are you friends, too? "


    Wang Fan, who is talking to Liu pangzi about the rise, is stunned when he hears Wang Beibei''s words, and then looks at Tong Jiahui sitting opposite him.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at him, Tong Jiahui smiles and whispers back: "Beibei, you''re not just my sister-in-law. I''ll ask your brother to tell you about his love history."

 V2.Chapter 598

    In front of the gate of No.1 Middle School in Q City, there is an electronic timer with a height of more than one person. The words "only 7 days away from the college entrance examination" are rolling on the electronic screen.


    When the Mercedes Benz stopped at the school gate, the gatekeeper in the guard room put his head out and yelled at Liu pangzi: "comrade, which unit are you from?"


    "Grandfather Liu, it''s me." Wang Beibei, who opened the door, said as he got out of the car.


    Uncle Liu, sitting at the window of the guard room, saw that the girl on the bus was Wang Beibei, and immediately said with a smile, "Oh, it''s Beibei! Are you going back to school? "


    "Grandfather Liu, I''m reviewing at home now. I''m here to see our head teacher, Mr. Yang. There''s something wrong." Wang Beibei replied.


    "Oh, well, wait for me to open the door for you!" Sentry uncle Liu said, press the remote control to open the door of the school.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the car, listened to the conversation between Wang Beibei and Mr. Liu in the gate. He was a little surprised and asked, "how do you even know Beibei in the gate?"


    "You don''t know. Beibei is a bully here. She always comes first in every exam, not to mention being a doorman. Everyone in No.1 middle school knows her." Tong Jiahui, sitting in the back row, said with a smile.


    "Why? How do you know? " Wang Fan looks back at Tong Jiahui.


    "Last night when we were lying in bed, Beibei told me that!" Tong Jiahui returned with a smile.


    "Tut tut! You see, Beibei is still a Xueba. I don''t even know how to read books. What can I do in the future? " Liu pangzi smacked his tongue and said bitterly.


    "Hey, fat man, what''s up? My sister is no weaker than yours Wang Fan, who learned that Wang Beibei was a Xueba, boasted with pride, forgetting that Liu pangzi''s sister, Liu Juan, was his wife.


    Sitting back in the car, Wang Beibei didn''t know that people were talking about her, and asked curiously: "brother, are you talking about xiaojuan''er''s sister-in-law?"


    "Well.. Yes Wang Fan nodded awkwardly.


    "Brother, I want to go to my sister-in-law''s school to go to university and study with my sister-in-law. And I heard sister-in-law Jiahui say that she also does business in that city, so I can learn from sister-in-law Jiahui!" With these words, Wang Beibei looks at Tong Jiahui beside him.


    Looking at the expressions on the two faces, Wang fan knows that his sister should have a general understanding of his situation, and it is obvious that the relationship with Tong Jiahui has reached a tacit understanding.


    Although it''s embarrassing to feel that all the secrets have been exposed in front of his sister, Wang Fan''s heart is a little more down-to-earth. At least Wang Beibei doesn''t think he is a scum man and doesn''t question his emotional experience.


    When the four people on the bus were talking, Liu pangzi had already parked the car in the school parking lot. When Wang Fan got out of the car, he habitually put his hand into his pocket and wanted to take out a cigarette box to have a cigarette.


    "Brother, no smoking in our school!" Wang Beibei saw Wang Fan''s action and quickly reminded him.


    Wang Fan, whose fingers just touched the cigarette case, saw the serious expression on his sister''s face and said with a smile: "I know, I don''t want to smoke, but it''s itchy. I''ll scratch it."


    "Itch? Where are you itching, brother fan? " Liu pangzi got off with a cigarette in his mouth and looked at Wang Fan''s hand in his trouser pocket.


    Being seen by Liu pangzi is more embarrassing. Wang Fan grabs the cigarette on Liu pangzi''s mouth, throws it on the ground, rubs it out with his feet, and says: "what are you looking at? Don''t you know smoking is not allowed here?"


    "I''m sorry, van. I forgot." Liu pangzi said with a smile.


    "By the way, don''t call me fan Ge. I''ve said it many times. I''m a successful business elite now. Don''t always engage in gangs. I''ll scare Beibei''s head teacher later!" Wang Fan reminds Liu pangzi, for fear that he will make a mistake.


    Liu pangzi, who is scratching his head, repeatedly agrees, and Tong Jiahui reminds her: "this is a school, and Beibei is a student with excellent character and learning. Don''t make trouble for her!"


    "Thank you, sister-in-law!" She has been afraid to ask Wang Fan too much, but she is worried about her brother''s making trouble, so Wang Beibei''s heart is quite nervous. Now hearing Tong Jiahui say so, her heart is not as nervous as before.


    "Lingling"


    When the bell rings after class, the campus is boiling. With the teachers holding books coming out of the classroom, the students in school uniforms are also running out of the classroom.


    The stairs of the teaching building were soon filled with male and female students. They were seventeen or eighteen years old, and they liked gossip most. Soon someone saw the Mercedes Benz in the parking lot downstairs.


    "Damn it! Mercedes Benz business car! The latest In front of the classroom of class three and class two, a tall boy cried excitedly.


    The boy''s cry caused a commotion, and soon the students in the class rushed to the door of the classroom and craned their necks to look at the parking lot downstairs.


    "It''s Wang Beibei! My God, Wang Beibei came in a Mercedes Benz A girl said enviously, her eyes constantly staring at the Mercedes Benz car, the light in her eyes did not hide.


    More than a dozen high school students gathered around the railings and soon attracted more students to look at the Mercedes Benz in the parking lot.


    Although he doesn''t care about these material things, Wang Beibei, who has been rejected by his classmates because of his poor family, is still happy at this time.


    "You should have listened to me, put on the new clothes I bought for you, and immediately shocked these guys in your school!" Wang Fan also heard the students'' comments, walking behind Wang Beibei, he said with some chagrin.


    "Yes! namely! Beibei in that new dress is like a fairy coming down to earth Liu pangzi was laughing and echoing.


    Two people''s words made Wang Beibei blush for a while, and he could not help regretting that he should not insist on wearing school uniform to school in the morning, nor should he fail to live up to the wishes of Jiahui''s sister-in-law.


    "It doesn''t matter. When Beibei''s exam is over, let Mr. Wang set up a banquet for her teacher and invite her classmates and teachers to show them Beibei''s style!" Understanding Tong Jiahui, seeing a touch of melancholy on Wang Beibei''s face, immediately smiles and comforts her.


    "Sister in law." Wang Beibei, who is said to be in her heart, looks at Tong Jiahui behind her in a coquettish way.


    "Yes! Just do what Jiahui wants! Hey, hey, let them see! Ha ha Wang Fan, who has always been proud of his sister, is eager to let everyone know what a wonderful sister he has.


    The four walked to the teaching building, laughing and talking, and attracted the students to stop and wait. Among these envious eyes, there was a pair of eyes full of hatred and hostility, which had been staring at Wang Beibei''s face.

 V2.Chapter 599

    In the office of senior three, Wang Fan stands by Wang Beibei, looking at a room full of teachers and giggling.


    Although these teachers are praising Wang Beibei, Wang Fan still has some problems. This is because of something else, but from his heart, he has a kind of fear of the teacher.


    Perhaps many students who graduated from school will have the same feeling as Wang Fan, that is, whenever they face the profession of teacher, they can''t help but have the feeling of looking up to them.


    "Beibei is a bully in our school. A few days ago, when she told me that she was going to go home to review, I was quite worried. Judging from her spirit today, there should be no problem." Teacher Yang, the head teacher, took Wang Beibei''s hand and said to Wang Fan.


    "I plan to let her come back to class tomorrow. After all, there are many inconveniences at home. Besides, there are not many days left for her to study." Wang Fan nodded his head and said.


    "Brother, mom is still in the hospital, I''m Wang Beibei worried said.


    "It''s all right, Beibei. We''re here! My sister-in-law will take care of my mother for you. When you finish the exam, my mother will be discharged Tong Jiahui came forward, put her arms around Wang Beibei''s shoulder and said.


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s consolation, Wang Beibei''s eyes turned red. She lowered her head and nodded heavily.


    Looking at the harmonious scene of Wang Beibei''s family, Miss Yang is also very pleased. As Wang Beibei''s head teacher, she hopes Wang Beibei can get a good result in the exam and go to a famous university in the future.


    She heard that Wang Beibei asked for leave to go home to review before, and she also asked about Wang Beibei''s news in private. Although she wanted to keep her, she heard that Wang Beibei was taking care of her sick mother, and teacher Yang finally held back.


    The fact that children take care of their sick parents is nothing to blame in itself. Moreover, as Wang Beibei''s head teacher, Mr. Yang really can''t do anything else, so he can only watch Wang Beibei leave school and go home.


    Now Wang Beibei has finally returned to school, which is a little comfort to teacher Yang as a head teacher. She can see that Wang Beibei''s brother Wang fan is also a capable person, and the family should get along well.


    Wang Fan, who was standing on one side, also saw teacher Yang''s concern for Wang Beibei. He said to Liu fatty behind him: "fatty, take things up."


    "OK, Mr. Wang." Liu pangzi, who is carrying a gift bag, quickly takes the gift bag to Wang Fan.


    Taking the gift bag from Liu pangzi''s hand, Wang Fan took out the gift and put it on his desk. He said with a smile: "Mr. Yang, you have taken good care of my sister over the years. My brother is very grateful. A small gift is no respect."


    Seeing that the gift package Wang Fan took out was exquisite, the teachers in the office were also surprised. As the head teacher, Mr. Yang was even more frightened and said, "Wang Beibei''s brother, you can''t do this. We should be teachers and take care of our students. We can''t accept you like this."


    Speaking Kung Fu, Yang teacher has put the gift bag on the desk, and pushed to Wang Fan''s hand.


    Two people in the office, you to me to push the gift bag, one really want to send, one really do not accept, this is to let Wang Beibei some anxious.


    Other teachers in the office also helped Mr. Yang persuade Wang Fan, which also made Wang Fan a little embarrassed.


    These people in the office were talking noisily when a student in school uniform ran in and yelled at the people in the room: "teacher, teacher, someone rushed into the school to beat the students!"


    The shouting of the students was like thunder. All the people in the room were startled. Mr. Yang, who was being polite with Wang Fan, ran to the door and asked, "which class of students? What''s going on? "


    "It''s Wang Yang from class six. I don''t know why." The pale student said in a hurry.


    Most of the office are some female teachers, but when I heard that some students were beaten, I still followed Mr. Yang in a hurry, rushed out of the office and ran to the classroom.


    "Brother, it''s Wang Yang of my uncle''s family!" Wang Beibei said with Wang Fan''s hand.


    "Well! Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil! " I heard it was my uncle''s child, Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    "Brother, go and have a look. I''m afraid Mr. Yang will get hurt!" Wang Beibei anxiously said to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t plan to get involved, saw his sister''s anxious face and heard her worry, so he nodded and agreed: "OK! I''ll see. You and your sister-in-law are waiting for me here! "


    After giving Wang Beibei to Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan called Liu pangzi and ran out of the teacher''s office.


    As soon as he walked out of the office door, Wang fan saw that many students and teachers had been surrounded in the corridor, and several young people who didn''t wear school uniforms were beating up several people who had been knocked down by them.


    "No! Mr. Yang has been beaten! " Wang Fan, a sharp eyed man, saw Mr. Yang, who was knocked down on the ground, and several male teachers were trying to rescue the teachers and students who had been besieged.


    Seeing that Mr. Yang was knocked down, Wang Fan ran to the place where the accident happened and reached out to get rid of the students who were blocking his way. Soon, Wang Fan appeared next to several gangsters.


    "Pa"


    "Pa"


    "Pa"


    Without hesitation, waving his arm, Wang Fan slapped one by one, turning the origin of the little thug who was trying to be fierce there two times.


    "Fat man! Help


    Wang Fan, with a murderous face, stares at Liu pangzi and orders.


    With a smile, Liu pangzi began to teach these little gangsters a lesson.


    Although in front of these students and teachers, these little gangsters are very tough, but when they meet Liu pangzi, they immediately become little sheep.


    Just a few face to face, five or six little gangsters were beaten by Liu pangzi, with blood all over their faces. They squatted in the corner of the corridor crying for their parents, and no longer dare to stand up and play.


    Bent down to help Yang fall on the ground, Wang Fan helped her pick up the glasses, concerned asked: "teacher Yang, are you ok?"


    "I''m ok. Let''s see if the students are OK." Miss Yang, whose hair is scattered and his clothes are torn, does not care to check his own situation, so he asks the students about their injuries.


    Looking at a boy with blood on his face and lying on one side in his school uniform, Wang Fan sneered and asked, "are you the boy of the second uncle''s family, Wang Yang?"


    Lying on the ground, Wang Yang''s eyes dodged, nodded carefully, and said, "brother, I''m Wang Yang."


    "Don''t call me brother, I didn''t say you have a brother like that!" Wang Fan said with a cold face.


    Mr. Yang, who was helped up by Wang Fan, listened to the conversation between Wang Fan and Wang Yang and was surprised to ask, "do you know each other? Or relatives? "


    "I used to be a relative, but now I''m not!" Wang Fan put on his head and said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 600

    Mr. Yang, who was helped up by Wang Fan, looked at Wang Fan with a murderous look in surprise, and then looked at Wang Yang who was knocked down on the ground. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Although Wang Yang is not in Mr. Yang''s class, he is a problem student, but he is a frequent visitor in the teacher''s office, so the teachers of grade three in senior high school all know what kind of student he is.


    Although Wang Yang mixed up with some gangsters in the society, which made all the teachers have a headache, he was beaten in the school, and the teachers could not let him go.


    Liu pangzi, who had taught some little gangsters a lesson, walked to Wang Fan and said with a smile, "brother fan, I''m a little rubbish."


    Before Liu pangzi''s words were finished, he saw Wang Fan looking at him with murderous eyes and immediately said, "Mr. Wang, I''ve taught those little gangsters a lesson."


    "Let them go!" Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi change his tongue, then nodded and said.


    "We can''t let them go. They hurt uncle Liu at the gate. We have already called the police." A student yelled.


    Hearing that uncle Liu was injured, the students and teachers around him quit immediately. Some students have taken mops and brooms from the classroom as weapons and surrounded the gangsters who were taught by Liu pangzi.


    A few just now also arrogant thugs, after being blasted by Liu pangzi, their arrogance has not been as arrogant as before.


    Although the fighting power of these students and teachers is not enough in their eyes, with Wang Fan and Liu pangzi on the side, they dare not do anything extraordinary.


    Now that someone has called the police, Wang fan doesn''t need to say anything more. Seeing Wang Beibei and Tong Jiahui coming from the office, Wang Fan said to Mr. Yang: "Mr. Yang, please go back to the office first. I''ll send these guys to the school security department and wait for the police to deal with them."


    "Then trouble you!" Mr. Yang, who has been tugged at, also thinks that Wang Fan''s proposal is good.


    Their teachers are good at teaching at ordinary times, but when it comes to fighting, they really don''t have any experience. Moreover, teacher Yang can see clearly. If Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were not present, these little gangsters would not have paid attention to these people.


    Mr. Yang, who can see this clearly, can only agree with Wang Fan''s proposal. Moreover, several of their teachers and students have been beaten by these little gangsters. Although they are all OK, they can''t help feeling sore.


    "Brother, you can''t call the police! Let them go, let them go Wang Yang, who fell to the ground, heard that Wang Fan wanted to send these people to the police. He got up in a hurry and grabbed Wang Fan''s arm.


    "Go away!" Wang Fan, who hates Wang Yang''s family to the bone, shakes his arm to get rid of Wang Yang''s hand.


    Wang Yang, who had been shaken by Wang Fan, still didn''t give up and struggled to grasp Wang Fan''s sleeve again.


    "Thorn"


    Wang Yang pulled Wang Fan''s sleeve down, exposing the ferocious skeleton tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm.


    Wang Fan, who is preparing to help teacher Yang leave, did not expect such a thing to happen. He was stunned when his sleeve was torn.


    "Tattoos! My God


    "He''s social, isn''t he?"


    "Who is he? The tattoo on the arm is terrible


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    When the students around saw the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm, they immediately began to talk in a low voice.


    Hearing the students around talking about Wang Fan''s tattoo, they have gone to Wang Fan, their Wang Beibei, who is tightly stopped by Tong Jiahui who is with her.


    "Sister in law?" Wang Beibei looks at Tong Jiahui in bewilderment.


    Tong Jiahui, who frowned tightly, shook her head and said to Wang Beibei, "your brother doesn''t want to be known about his identity as a gangster, and he doesn''t want to bring you trouble because of these things!"


    "But


    "Nothing, but he will deal with it himself!" Tong Jiahui said firmly, and took Wang Beibei''s hand, turned and returned to the office.


    Wang Fan was relieved to see Wang Beibei pulled away by Tong Jiahui from a distance. He turned his head and looked at Wang Yang, who was also stunned. With a frown, he asked in a cold voice, "are you satisfied now?"


    "Brother, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it." Wang Fan was staring at the eyes of the heart flustered, Wang Yang quickly waved to explain.


    Liu pangzi looks at Wang Yangqi and doesn''t fight. Of course, he knows what Wang Fan thinks and how much trouble this will bring to Wang Beibei.


    "Dong"


    Liu pangzi, who is already hot tempered, kicks Wang Yang''s ass and yells: "boy, what do you mean you don''t let the police call? Do these bastards come here to make trouble and just let it go? "


    The people who are watching Wang fan are attracted by Liu pangzi''s roar and focus on those gangsters again.


    Wang Yang, who got a kick on his ass, looked at Liu pangzi with fear and said with an ugly face: "this matter can''t be known by the police, can''t be known by the police! I beg you! Please


    Wang Yang''s plea made people very confused. They didn''t understand why he wanted to protect these gangsters. Moreover, these gangsters were still beating him and other students.


    But Wang Fan heard carefully, he helped the teacher Yang to the students next to him, and walked to the flustered Wang Yang with a smile.


    At this time, although Wang Fan had a smile on his face, it didn''t make people feel at ease at all. On the contrary, it gave people a terrible feeling.


    "Wang Yang, you won''t be with these people, will you?" Wang Fan asked.


    Like being electrified, Wang Yang''s eyes were wide open and stammered: "I''m.. I.. I.. no Know.. incognizance... They


    "No?" Wang Fan looked at Wang Yang in disbelief, turned to look at the gangsters and asked, "Hey, you guys, do you know him?"


    "We are the people of the third brother. He owes us the money. We are here to ask for the bill!" Several little gangsters in the lead of a, some hard gas of answer.


    "Third brother? Which third brother? " Wang Fan asked.


    "The third brother of horsetail in Hanzhong street!" Seeing that Wang Fan was also a gangster, the leading little gangster didn''t have the fear before and burst out his big brother''s name.


    "Hanzhong street? Ponytail? holy crap That''s the narrow road for the enemy! " Wang Fan listened to the name of the third brother horsetail, can''t help but think of the bloody face of horsetail.


    Seeing that Wang Fan knew his elder brother''s name, the leading little gangster was even tougher. Squatting on the ground, he stood up and said to Wang Fan, "this elder brother, our third brother is also a famous figure. Today, give our third brother a face, and that''s it!"


    "Face? Horsetail''s face is gone, can you still have face? Ha ha Wang Fan returned with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 601

    Someone has already secretly dialed Ma Wei''s phone, so Wang Fan''s words just spread to Ma Wei''s ear, which makes Ma Wei''s heart at the other end of the phone clatter.


    Don''t wait for his hand to finish the school thing, horsetail will be anxious to let his hand to the mobile phone in front of Wang Fan.


    "Brother, I''m horsetail." The horsetail on the other end of the phone is very flattering.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that you were very fashionable. You learned how to conduct by telephone Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, big brother. These kids under me are not sensible. They''re causing you trouble." Horsetail said with apology.


    "Oh, don''t you know?" Wang Fan asked.


    Has the final say, "how do you pay for it? Brother, you said it, I''ll listen to you!" Horsetail flatters.


    "The injury of the school gate post is not light. I thought that if I didn''t get a hundred thousand yuan, I''m afraid I can''t cure it!" Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    "This..."


    "What? Do you think I said less? "


    "No! Elder brother, I''ll send the money right away. Look, is that ok? "


    "Oh, yes! Why not? Your third brother horsetail is so famous, can I not give you face? " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "And my brothers?" The third brother of horsetail on the other end of the mobile phone asked tentatively.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass them if you''re a big man in the world!" Wang Fan said, throwing his mobile phone to the hands of the third brother Mawei, with a look of disgust, he said: "you guys, send the money to the school gate in an hour, now hurry back to get the money!"


    When Wang Fan talks with third brother Mawei, the conversation between them is clearly heard by others, especially by his subordinates.


    I thought that the name of my eldest brother could make Wang Fan be restrained, but I didn''t expect that my eldest brother was scared by the other party and wanted to settle the matter with 100000 yuan.


    These little gangsters usually have no ability. They only dare to bully others by relying on a large number of people and a horsetail behind them.


    Now hearing his elder brother''s advice, naturally, he didn''t dare to talk with Wang Fan again and ran away with his mobile phone.


    The troublemaker was sent by Wang Fan, and the students around him were called back to the classroom by the teachers. Several injured teachers went to the school infirmary, leaving only Mr. Yang and Wang Yang on the ground, waiting for Wang Fan to say something.


    "Mr. Wang, why don''t you wait for the police to come?" Mr. Yang didn''t mean to ask Wang Fan in front of everyone, but he still couldn''t help asking to understand.


    Looking at the serious teacher Yang, Wang Fan said with a smile: "teacher Yang, if this matter is handled by the police, it''s inevitable that these gangsters will continue to pester. I think the original intention of the school is not to be disturbed."


    "But if you let them go, can you guarantee that they won''t come to trouble again?" Mr. Yang asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Yang, with my brother fan, these people won''t come back." Wang Yang said flatteringly.


    Looked at Wang Yang contemptuously, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "boy, although what you said is very right, but I don''t like the flattery you clapped."


    "Brother fan, anyway, we are also relatives. You have saved me!" Wang Yang continued to cover up with a shy face.


    Wang Fan turned to miss yang and said to her, "don''t worry, Miss Yang. These people will not make trouble again, but will send the compensation money to you as I said. No one will make trouble again."


    "I hope so!" Mr. Yang said helplessly.


    Although she is worried about Wang Fan''s way of handling things, things have developed to this point. As a teacher, she can only accept such a fact. Moreover, her ability to drive away those little gangsters completely depends on Wang Fan''s ability.


    After a few words with Wang Fan, Mr. Yang also went to the medical room to check the injury. Only Wang Fan and Wang Yang were left in the corridor.


    As soon as Mr. Yang left, Wang Yang couldn''t care about his injuries, so he came up to Wang Fan and said, "brother, can you help me call Ma Wei and ask him not to look for me any more? I''m really going to be tortured to death by him!"


    "Well! It''s none of my business that he torments you Wang Fan snorts coldly and turns around to find Wang Beibei and Tong Jiahui.


    Touched Wang Yang of a nose ash, quickly stretched out an arm to stop Wang Fan, urgent say: "elder brother, please! Now only you can save me, if you don''t care about me, horsetail will not let me go! Please


    "Wang Yang, when your father forced our family to die, I wanted to beg your father like you, but I didn''t ask him later. Do you know why?" Wang Fan asked with a cold face.


    "Why?" Wang Yang asked.


    "Every cause must bear fruit. Your father''s retribution is me! Wang Yang, you must die. Your father forced us to die. If I tried to save you again, wouldn''t I be a fool? " Wang Fan didn''t say well.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yang also knew that it was useless to say anything more. He stood there in chagrin and could only watch Wang Fan leave.


    When Wang Tianyou forced Wang Fan''s family to hand over the pension, Wang Yang was just a child who didn''t know much about it, but Wang Yang had heard about it from his family.


    And it is precisely because of what Wang Tianyou has done that Wang Yang has no scruples when he bullies Wang Beibei. He even bullies Wang Beibei for no reason, so as to satisfy his abnormal heart.


    Good and evil are rewarded.


    Arrogant and domineering Wang Yang finally paid for what he had done, and his father Wang Tianyou had to face the evil consequences he had planted.


    But all this can''t make Wang Yang give up the idea of asking for help from Wang Fan. After all, in his eyes, Wang fan is his last straw. As long as he can make horsetail stop troubling him, he is willing to find a way to let Wang Fan forgive him.


    Wang Fan returned to the teacher''s office and simply said what he had just done. He left the gift in the office and left the school with Tong Jiahui and Wang Beibei.


    The reason why he didn''t meet Mr. Yang again is that the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm has been exposed in full view of the public, which has made his identity as a gangster a fact that can''t be concealed.


    Those teachers who teach and educate people don''t want to deal with gang members, and they don''t want students to point fingers at them.


    Just because he saw these things very thoroughly, Wang Fan didn''t blame teacher Yang for his attitude change, and didn''t want to explain anything.


    After all, in this world, few people distinguish right from wrong, and they prefer to accept what they like.

 V2.Chapter 602

    After leaving school, Wang Fan sent Wang Beibei back home. After all, there are few days left for the college entrance examination. He doesn''t want to distract his sister at this time.


    After sending Wang Beibei home, Wang Fan rushed to the hospital. Although Wang Fan''s mother''s body was not seriously affected, she just needed to be quiet, but Wang Fan was still a little worried.


    When Wang Fan arrived at the ward, he saw that besides Lin Na, there were people taking care of her mother. When he asked, he knew that these people were the nannies invited by Tong Jiahui.


    Looking at her mother being taken care of is very comfortable, Wang Fan to Tong Jiahui a little more gratitude.


    Although full of filial piety, but Wang fan is a man after all, in some details is not comprehensive, with the help of Tong Jiahui, this can take care of the mother this thing do so properly.


    When the people in the ward saw Wang Fan coming in, they all said hello to him, then they left the room for their mother and son.


    "Have you met Beibei''s head teacher?" Wang Fan''s mother asked.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that Beibei was a primary school bully, ha ha! Their teachers have high expectations of her. " Wang Fan talked about his sister''s identity as Xueba, with a proud look on his face.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s appearance, Wang Fan''s mother is also very happy. After all, brother and sister have helped each other since childhood. Wang Fan''s feelings for Wang Beibei really reassure her as a mother.


    As a mother, her children are always the first in her heart. In order to cultivate these two children, she has also tasted the hardships of the world.


    Now that she can finally see the two children grow up and have made great achievements, she naturally feels happy from her heart.


    Wang Fan''s mother, who is not in good health, is most worried that she can''t survive. Wang Fan and Wang Beibei''s brother and sister don''t rely on each other.


    So seeing the two children loving each other, she felt more comfort in her heart.


    "Does Jiahui know about you and Wang Yue?" Wang Fan''s mother asked.


    "Ah? I know The problem came suddenly, but Wang Fan didn''t respond.


    "What are you going to do? Does Wang Yue know that you and Jiahui are back to see me? " Wang Fan''s mother asked anxiously.


    "Mom, Wang Yue is no longer here. I didn''t want to talk about it. Since you ask, I can''t keep it from you." When Wang Fan talked about Wang Yue, his voice was very low, and his throat was like a piece of cloth.


    Wang Fan''s mother, leaning on the head of the hospital bed, saw that Wang Fan was uncomfortable and quickly comforted her: "son, you should be more open about life, old age, illness and death. When your father left, I was also uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for your brother and sister, I might not be able to walk out all my life."


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''ll be fine. There are so many people I need to take care of. I won''t do anything stupid." Wang Fan recognized his mother''s worry and quickly cleaned up his emotions, reluctantly said with a smile.


    "It''s best if you can think about it, but there''s one thing mom wants to discuss with you." Wang Fan mother some embarrassed said.


    "Mom, you say, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it." Wang Fan leaned forward and said firmly.


    "When are you going to deal with Jiahui? I ponder that Beibei will be admitted to university soon. When she goes to university, I can spare my hand to help you with your children. Moreover, in recent years, my body is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid that in a few years, my mother won''t be able to help you. " Wang Fan''s mother looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and asked with expectation.


    As parents, they all want their children to get married and start a business early. Like other parents, Wang Fan''s mother naturally hopes to have a grandson early and live a life of life.


    But my mother''s wish is to make Wang Fan scratch his head.


    Getting married?


    Who do you want to marry?


    No matter Tong Jiahui and Liu Juan, kaqiusha and celika, Miao Qing and Qianxue, Wang fan can''t fail them.


    So no matter who you marry, it''s unfair to others, but he can''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was in trouble, Wang Fan''s mother asked in a low voice, "son, don''t you want to marry Jiahui? Or is Jiahui''s family dissatisfied with you? "


    "None of that." Wang Fan said awkwardly.


    "Then why don''t you talk? Is there anything else you''re hiding from Mom? "


    "In fact, how to say? I am, alas Wang fan is rather embarrassed and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Looking at the sweat on Wang Fan''s head, Wang Fan''s mother said thoughtfully: "son, you can''t step on two boats. Do you have any other ideas?"


    "Mom, it''s not as simple as two boats!" Wang Fan said with a bitter face.


    "What? Son, how can you do this? Does Jiahui know about this? Do the elders in her family know? " Wang Fan''s mother asked nervously.


    As a traditional Chinese woman, Wang Fan''s mother hates the scum man who has two legs. However, her son is not only a scum man, but also a super scum man who has many legs. Wang Fan''s mother is worried that she will be looked down upon by Tong Jiahui and her family.


    Wang Fan''s worried mother, without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, continued: "son, you must make a decision about this. You can''t hurt Jiahui. She is a good girl. You must be responsible for her!"


    Knowing that Tong Jiahui was outside the ward, Wang Fan''s mother turned around and was ready to call her in. She was ready to teach Wang Fan a lesson in front of her.


    Seeing that his mother was about to get up from the hospital bed, Wang Fan quickly stopped her and said with a bitter smile, "Mom, don''t worry! When I''m done, will you


    "What else is there to say? It is immoral in itself to deceive the feelings of other girls. " Wang Fan''s mother scolded with a cold face.


    "Ma! Jiahui knows about it, and it''s not her who has an engagement with me, and I''m still the son-in-law of T country, and Wang Fan said, found that his mother''s face is not right, quickly stopped the conversation, did not go on.


    I thought my son would take the initiative to admit his mistake, but I didn''t expect him to say these incredible words.


    The most important thing is, looking at Wang Fan''s serious expression, Wang Fan''s mother doesn''t think he is lying.


    But what do these words mean?


    It can only show that Wang fan is a big hooligan who cheated a lot of girls'' feelings!


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan''s mother raised her hand to give Wang Fan a slap in the face and scolded angrily: "Wang Fan, you are a liar. How bad are you? How disappointed I am


    This slap to Wang Fan hit a Leng God, cover the cheek help son also don''t know how to explain just good.

 V2.Chapter 603

    Although the heart is full of grievances, but at this time let Wang Fan and his mother explain, he really dare not go to strong behavior to defend himself.


    Growing up with his mother, he certainly knew her temper, her personality and her way of life.


    Especially in the treatment of feelings, Wang Fan''s mother has taught him to be a responsible man since he was a child.


    But just as he committed a peach blossom robbery, he provoked the women who loved him.


    Just when Wang Fan was worried about how to explain to his mother that he was in debt, the door of the ward was gently pushed open. Wang Tianyou poked his head and looked into the ward.


    Wang Fan, sitting beside the hospital bed, saw Wang Tianyou at a glance. He frowned and asked in a cold voice, "what are you doing here?"


    "Is this Xiao Fan? I''m your uncle In the face of Wang Fan''s cold words, Wang Tianyou did not dare to get angry. He could only get close to him with a shy face.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Wang Fan''s mother, who was losing her temper, saw that the man at the door was Wang Tianyou. Although she was also impatient, her face didn''t show it.


    In any case, Wang Tianyou is also Wang Fan''s uncle. Although the two families were very unhappy before, how could the blood and family relationship be cut off in one or two words?


    Seeing that Wang Fan''s mother didn''t speak, Wang Tianyou rushed into the ward. Niu Yan, who was following him, also carried a bag of fruit and followed in with an embarrassed smile.


    "Sister in law, we heard that you are ill, so we came to see you." Wang Tianyou said with a fake smile, pulled a chair and sat beside Wang Fan.


    There is no good face for Wang Tianyou and his wife. Wang Fan asked impolitely, "is this the sun coming out in the west? How can you be so humble when you talk to our wives? "


    "Big nephew, you see what you said, we are all a family, how can there be contradictions that can not be resolved?" Wang Tianyou said with a smile.


    "Well! whole family? When you forced my mother to take money, you didn''t think it was a family! " Wang Fan asked coldly.


    One side of Niu Yan heard Wang Fan say so, quickly accompanied by a smiling face said: "Xiaofan, this thing all blame me, when I was lard heart, listen to other people''s provocation, will do that kind of thing, if you blame, blame me!"


    "Yes, it''s all the ideas of this black sheep, which make our family have conflicts. My nephew, my uncle put the words here today. As long as you can calm down and try to teach this girl, you can do as you like!" Wang Tianyou stares at Niu Yan beside him, turns his head and says politely to Wang Fan.


    Wang Tianyou and Niu Yan are singing a double reed. Wang Fan certainly can see it clearly, and he is also very clear in his heart, what is the purpose of the couple coming here today.


    Although Wang Tianyou is not a thing, for his own selfish desire, he can not only pit his own big brother, but also change his way to humble his parents, and even send his wife to other people''s bed for money.


    But Wang Tianyou is definitely a good father for his only son Wang Yang.


    Not only to Wang Yang''s unreasonable demands, will try to meet, and even for his son happy, at the expense of other people''s interests.


    Now Wang Tianyou appears in the ward. It must be Wang Yang who tells him everything about the campus. That''s why he tries his best to find it here and make friends with Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is watching all this coldly, doesn''t want to expose Wang Tianyou. He wants to see what tricks his uncle can play.


    Niu Yan, who was waiting for Wang Fan to scold, stood beside Wang Tianyou with her head down, sweat on her head and shivering.


    Since Wang Yang came home and said something about Wang Fan, Wang Tianyou pushed Niu Yan to the front, ready to use her to ease the contradiction with Wang Fan, which made Niu Yan''s heart not only very afraid, but also have unspeakable grievances.


    Although there are multiple worries in her heart, in the face of her husband who is a jerk and her son who doesn''t take her as a mother at all, Niu Yan can only accept her life and bear all this in silence.


    When she was a young lady, Niu Yan believed Wang Tianyou''s sweet words and wanted to live happily with him.


    But what happened?


    When Niu Yanzhen and Wang Tianyou live together, they find that this man is just a beast in disguise, and in order to live a life of getting something for nothing, they even force her to pick up guests and earn money.


    Niu Yan once wanted to escape from the devil Wang Tianyou, but after several times of escape failure and being beaten by Wang Tianyou, she didn''t have the courage to escape. She gradually began to accept the fate and became Wang Tianyou''s cash cow.


    It was because Wang Tianyou didn''t treat her as a human being that his own son, Wang Yang, would tell her what to do, and even beat her with fists and feet when he was a little bit upset.


    This time, in order to let Wang Fan help, Wang Tianyou and Wang Tianyou treat her as a sandbag to let Wang Fan down. They just don''t take Niu Yan''s life seriously.


    None of the four people in the ward spoke, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Wang Tianyou, who had been boiling for a long time, began to sweat on his head. He blinked. Seeing that Wang Fan closed his eyes, he began to worry.


    Wang Tianyou is not a good person. Seeing that Wang Fan refuses to forgive himself, he is worried that Wang Yang''s affairs will not be solved. He raises his hand and slaps Niu Yan in the face.


    "Pa"


    The slap was clear and loud, and all of a sudden she knocked Niu Yan down and sat on the ground. Wang Fan''s mother on the bed was also startled.


    "God bless, what are you doing?" Wang Fan''s mother saw that Niu Yan''s mouth was bleeding, so she got down from the bed and helped Niu Yan on the ground.


    Knowing that it was Wang Tianyou playing the bitter meat game, but Wang Fan couldn''t stop his mother, so he said, "if you want to fight, you can go home. This is a hospital."


    "Sister in law, please help us!" Niu Yan, who is supported by Wang Fan''s mother, is crying.


    A woman''s heart is always soft. When she heard Niu Yan''s cry, Wang Fan''s mother couldn''t bear it. She looked at Wang Fan and said, "son, your uncle''s life is really bad these years. If you have the ability, you can help them. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Sister in law, we are not here to borrow money." Niu Yan heard Wang Fan''s mother''s words and quickly explained.


    As soon as Niu Yan''s words were finished, Wang Tianyou scolded: "you black sheep, shut up!"


    Wang Tianyou''s curse startled Niu Yan. She covered her mouth and didn''t dare to make a sound. She hid in Wang Fan''s mother''s arms in fear.


    Seeing that Niu Yan was scolded by himself, Wang Tianyou turned his head and said with a smile, "nephew, uncle didn''t come to borrow money from you today, but your grandparents can''t eat any more!"

 V2.Chapter 604

    Although I''ve seen Wang Tianyou''s shameless appearance, but Wang Fan really can''t think of it. It''s just a few years. Wang Tianyou''s shameless appearance has an upgraded version.


    "Wang Tianyou, just tell me what you came here for today and let my mother know what your family has done." He didn''t give Wang Tianyou any respect. Wang Fan asked directly.


    "This..."


    "What? Embarrassed? "


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Your cousin Wang Yang, my son, recently provoked some social people in the city because of some small things. I want you to help him out."


    "Little things? Small things, let people chase to school to fight? Wang Tianyou, if you don''t tell the truth, I really don''t want to help you. "


    "This..." Wang Tianyou hesitated, eyes secretly aimed at Wang Fan''s mother.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s mother, who had already returned to the hospital bed, also recognized that things were not so simple.


    I thought that Wang Tianyou and his wife came here to play the emotional card again and cheat some money from Wang Fan. Therefore, Wang Fan''s mother was not so unfeeling towards them.


    Wang Fan discussed with her about leaving Q city before. She has been here for many years, and Wang Fan''s mother has no feelings for the city. In addition, Wang fan is now successful in her career. She really wants to stay with Wang Fan and help her son.


    It was because of the idea of leaving here that she felt that there was no need to argue with Wang Tianyou''s family again because of some small favors.


    But now it seems that Wang Tianyou and his wife are not only here for money, but also want Wang Fan to help them solve the problem, and this problem also involves social gangsters.


    If it''s just spending money, she, as a mother, can still accept it. After all, money is something out of her life, so there''s no need to take it too seriously.


    But when it comes to fighting, she doesn''t want Wang Fan to get involved, and she doesn''t need Wang Tianyou to make it clear. She knows in her heart that it will be very troublesome.


    Seeing Wang Tianyou''s hesitation, Wang Fan''s mother was even more worried. She said in a hurry, "my son is a serious businessman. He doesn''t know people in the society, and he''s not in Q city these years. He can''t help Wang Yang."


    "Sister in law, my Wang Yang was bullied at school. It''s Xiao Fan who helped. He can help Yang Yang. Please help Yang Yang!" Niu Yan''s cheek is red and swollen. When she hears that Wang Fan''s mother doesn''t want Wang Fan to help, she cries out.


    Wang Tianyou, who has been secretly observing Wang Fan''s mother, said with a bitter face: "sister-in-law, I''m just a son like Wang Yang. You can''t be helpless! When my brother was alive, he promised to help me with everything. "


    "You! This kind of thing, is not to let my son get into trouble? You''ve done your own evil. You''ll find a way. I won''t let my son get into trouble for you! " Wang Fan''s mother said angrily.


    Seeing his mother''s anger, Wang Fan quickly went to the hospital bed, put her in his arms and comforted her: "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"


    "Xiaofan, you are the hope of our family. You can''t do anything. Beibei and I depend on you." Worried that his son will be cheated by Wang Tianyou''s family, Wang Fan''s mother reminds him anxiously.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    Wang Tianyou saw that Wang Fan''s wife didn''t want to help, so he quickly pressed Niu Yan to kneel on the ground, pinched her neck and kowtowed.


    All of a sudden, Wang Tianyou presses her on the ground. Before Niu Yan reacts, she is pinched and kowtows to Wang fanniang, which almost kills her on the floor of the ward.


    The blood came out of Niu Yan''s forehead, ran across her cheek, and dropped on the floor of the ward.


    "Sister in law, nephew, it''s all the fault of this black sheep. If you don''t agree, I''ll let her kowtow to death!" Wang Tianyou pinches Niu Yan''s neck and says with light in his eyes.


    Wang Fan''s mother, who had never seen any bloody scenes, was immediately startled by Niu Yan''s appearance. She opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing his mother''s face turned white, Wang Fan frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "Wang Tianyou, don''t scare my mother with this set. Believe it or not, I''ll let people drive you out now?"


    "Nephew, don''t! No! You are merciful and save your brother. I, as an uncle, will be grateful to you all my life! " For fear of being driven out by Wang Fan, Wang Tianyou had to loosen his hand holding Niu Yan''s neck.


    Niu Yan, who was also frightened, was released by Wang Tianyou and collapsed on the ground.


    Looking at Wang Tianyou and his wife, Wang Fan shouts Liu pangzi at the door of the ward. Liu pangzi and Tong Jiahui, who are guarding the door, push the door open and enter the ward.


    Without looking at Wang Tianyou and his wife on the ground, they went straight to Wang Fan. Tong Jiahui hugged Wang Fan''s mother from Wang Fan''s arms and comforted her in a low voice.


    "Take my mother out for a walk, it''s too bloody here!" Wang Fan, with an ugly face, said to Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui, who has the same idea, agrees and then helps Wang Fan''s mother to leave the ward.


    Kneeling on the ground, Wang Tianyou saw Wang Fan''s mother leave. He was worried that Wang Fan would take the opportunity to drive them away, so he wanted to stand up and stop them. However, seeing Liu Pang, who was so fierce, he hesitated for a moment and didn''t stand up.


    "Wang Tianyou, do you really want to save your son?" Waiting for the door of the ward to close again, Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Eldest nephew, I have such a son. You must find a way to help me! " Wang Tianyou said in a hurry.


    "I''ve always kept in mind what you''ve done to our family over the years. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to help you save Wang Yang?" Wang Fan asked with a cold face.


    "Here.. It''s all done by Niu Yan. If you want to fight or punish her, I don''t have any opinions! " Wang Tianyou once again pulled Niu Yan up as a shield.


    Wang Fan has not failed to understand Wang Tianyou''s ruthlessness, but it''s the first time that Wang Fan has ever seen him do his duty.


    Looking at Niu Yan collapsed on the ground, Wang Fan said with a sneer: "good! Now that you have said so, I''m not welcome! "


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Wang Tianyou''s nervous mood relaxed a little. In his opinion, as long as Wang fan doesn''t fight him, it doesn''t matter to kill Niu Yan.


    "Niu Yan, since your husband said that I should punish you, don''t blame me for being cruel!" Wang Fan said coldly.


    "Well." Niu Yan''s heart is like death, and he returns to the road in a wooden way.


    "Since you all want to save Wang Yang, you should slap your husband 20 times now. As long as you can knock down one of his teeth, I will help Wang Yang!"


    "What? What do you mean, nephew Wang Tianyou looks at Wang Fan strangely.

 V2.Chapter 605

    I don''t know whether it''s because of years of resentment or because I care too much about the safety of my son Wang Yang. After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Niu Yan won''t hesitate to swing her arm round and slap it on Wang Tianyou''s face.


    "Pa"


    Like the general movement of the collapse, slap heavily on Wang Tianyou''s face.


    "My God!"


    Caught off guard, Wang Tianyou yelled, and a bloody thing flew out of his mouth, and his face swelled instantly.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Face to face with Wang Tianyou, Niu Yan didn''t check what was spitting out of Wang Tianyou''s mouth. Instead, she slapped him one after another and continued to beat him on the cheek.


    "Woo woo! Stop! Ouch! Stop


    Eat pain of Wang Tianyou around Dodge, mouth ambiguous command Niu Yan stop.


    Niu Yan is just like a scholar who doesn''t know what''s going on outside the window. She slaps Wang Tianyou 20 times. Then she looks at Wang Tianyou with concern.


    "God bless you! Do you feel any pain? It''s all for our son! " Niu Yan reaches out to touch Wang Tianyou''s swollen face, looks at the burst capillaries under his face, and mumbles to comfort him.


    Wang Tianyou, with dull eyes, had not recovered from the storm just now. He knelt there, his arms hanging on both sides of his body, as if he had not heard Niu Yan''s words.


    "How''s it going? Did you get your teeth out? " Wang Fan glanced at the ground and asked with a smile.


    "Teeth? I didn''t see it. Why don''t you give me another chance? " Niu Yan pretends that she can''t see the two teeth falling from the ground, and asks Wang Fan eagerly.


    "Ha ha! I can give you a chance. I''m afraid your husband can''t carry it! " Wang fan saw Niu Yan''s mind and said to her with a smile.


    "Parents have a heart of love for their children. I believe my husband will not shrink back!" Niu Yan said Kung Fu, push up the cuff, arm movement began to do warm-up exercise.


    "Fuck! You!.. "Poof"


    Wang Tianyou, who had a slow mind, watched Niu Yan roll up her sleeve again. He said something in his mouth. Finally, he vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyou was knocked unconscious by Niu Yan on the ground, Wang Fan could not help but feel cold in his heart. He secretly marveled at Niu Yan''s ruthlessness.


    Although I know that Wang Tianyou and his wife are not good birds, it really opened Wang Fan''s eyes to have such a big resentment between them.


    Don''t want to make a life in the ward, Wang Fan said to Niu Yan, who rolled up his sleeve and was ready to do it again: "OK, that''s it. You ask Wang Yang to come to the hospital later to find me. I''ll take him to find horsetail and settle this matter for him!"


    "Really?" Niu Yan asked excitedly.


    "What? Don''t trust me? " Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "No! no I can believe it. My aunt always feels sorry for you. Why don''t I slap your uncle a few more times to make you feel more comfortable? " Niu Yan reaches out to touch Wang Tianyou''s red and swollen cheek and flatters Wang Fan.


    I didn''t expect that Niu Yan''s slap on Wang Tianyou''s face was not enough. She took the initiative to put forward such a request to Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan sweat for Wang Tianyou.


    What a couple!


    This is the enemy of the past and the enemy of the present!


    Worried that his mother would be choked by the bloody smell when she came back to the ward, Wang Fan quickly waved to Niu Yan and said, "it''s almost OK. This is a hospital. Do you want to send him to the morgue directly?"


    "Nephew, I mainly want to make you happy. After all, we don''t have much to thank you for your great help. It''s an honor to make you happy in a different way." Niu Yan reluctantly took his hand away, with incomparable regret in his tone.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s cold face to stop him, Niu Yan would slap Wang Tianyou dozens of times. He would definitely slap a dog''s tooth out of his mouth.


    She would like to return all the grievances she has suffered in recent years. If she didn''t worry that she would be punished for murder, she would have broken Wang Tianyou to pieces.


    Don''t want to entangle with Niu Yan any more, Wang Fan said to Liu Pang who was watching the crowd: "fat man, you help her drag Wang Tianyou out, find a place for them to rest, don''t let my mother see, this blood pool Bala''s appearance, and then scare my mother back!"


    "Good!" At Wang Fan''s command, Liu pangzi stooped to grab Wang Tianyou by the back collar and dragged him out of the ward like a dead dog.


    Niu Yan, who followed Liu pangzi, wiped the sweat on his head and gratefully said to Wang Fan: "thank you! Wang Fan, thank you very much


    "Well! You don''t need to thank me for the grudges between the two of you. I will help Wang Yang only because of my mother''s face. Please do it yourself! " Wang Fan hummed coldly.


    "Know, know!" Niu Yan promised, slowly out of the ward.


    After waiting for Niu Yan to leave the ward, Wang Fan took a mop from the bathroom of the ward and wiped the blood on the floor bit by bit.


    "Why is it so bloody?" Tong Jiahui, who pushed in, covered her nose and asked.


    "Oh, my aunt is a little bit heavy." After looking at Tong Jiahui, he didn''t see his mother. Wang Fan asked, "where''s my mother?"


    "I asked Lin Na to go for a walk with her. I saw Liu pangzi drag your uncle into the pool of the garden just now, so I came back directly!" Tong Jiahui returned.


    "I really doubt that my father is not my grandfather''s child, otherwise he would not be so different from their family!" Wang Fan picked up the mop and put it back into the bathroom.


    "What are you going to do?" Tong Jiahui asked.


    "What else can we do? My mother is still worried about some relatives, and I''m not good enough to disobey her, so I can only do it! " Wang Fan answered helplessly.


    "Your uncle and aunt, as well as the boy named Wang Yang, are bullying Beibei and your mother! You know what? " Tong Jiahui asked solemnly.


    "Of course I know. I won''t forget the past!" Wang Fan''s face was ugly.


    "Wang Fan, what I want to say is not before, but during the time when you were not in Q City, their family has made even greater progress. The reason why Beibei had to leave school at home and your mother fell ill are all masterpieces of Wang Yang!" Tong Jiahui said in a low voice.


    "What? Do you think Wang Yang is responsible for all these things? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s what Beibei told me. Can there be any fake?" Tong Jiahui said angrily.

 V2.Chapter 606

    In the evening, at the corner of Hanzhong street.


    Wang Fan in the Mercedes Benz business car was smoking. Looking at Wang Yang sitting in the co driver''s seat, he sneered and asked, "do you think you owe 200 thousand to horsetail?"


    "Yes, oh, No." Wang Yang nodded first, then shook his head vigorously.


    "Is it or not?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "He forced me to return the 200000 yuan. I just lost his things." Wang Yang answered in a low voice.


    "Things? What is it? " Liu pangzi asked curiously.


    "It''s just a batch of goods. He said that the goods were worth 200000 yuan. He meant it on purpose. He just wanted to pit me." Wang Yang explained.


    "Drugs, right?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I... I.. I don''t know ~! " Wang Yang waved his hand and said.


    "Boy, you are so awesome! You''re a little bit older, you''re taking poison? You''re not afraid of being caught by the police and killing you! "


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Liu pangzi''s exaggerated expression, coupled with his ferocious voice, is just like a devil, which makes Wang Yang hide behind.


    "Do your parents know about your poisoning of horsetail?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "I don''t know if they know, I didn''t tell them." Wang Yang said bitterly.


    "Wang Yang, I can''t help you pay back the money. After all, 200000 is not a small amount." Wang Fan said with a cigarette.


    "Ah? Brother, didn''t you promise my father that you would help me? It''s only 200000. You must have some. " Scared by Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yang said nervously.


    Frown slightly, cold stare Wang Yang, Wang fan then said: "Wang Yang, might as well tell you, I Wang fan out to mix, has never been contaminated with drugs, and in my territory, all people who deal with drugs, have been cleaned up by me, so you don''t expect me to pay for you, understand?"


    "Brother, please help me return the money. I will give it back to you in the future, really! If you don''t help me, horsetail will kill me. " Wang Yang listened to Wang Fan''s words and said with a cry.


    "Money, I won''t pay. If you want, I can help you finish this matter! If we don''t want to, we can go back now. " Wang Fan said with a cold face.


    "Help me? How can I help you? " Wang Yang asked anxiously.


    "The rules of the river and the lake. Is it hard for me to kill horsetail?" Wang Fan disdained the way back.


    Liu pangzi, sitting in the driver''s seat, heard Wang Fan talking about the rules of the world. He couldn''t help but put out his hand and touched Wang Yang''s head. He said with a smile, "you''re going to be famous tonight, son


    "Ah?"


    I didn''t understand Wang Fan''s words, so I felt a little uneasy. I was scared by Liu pangzi''s words, and Wang Yang almost sat there crying.


    "Come on, don''t wait, fat man. Take him to horsetail and come out. Let''s finish the work and go back early!" Wang Fan looked at Wang Yang''s frightened appearance, but he was very comfortable.


    Watching Liu pangzi get out of the car and pull Wang Yang down from the co driver''s seat, Wang Fan rolled down the window and threw half a cigarette out of his hand.


    One is fat, one is thin, one is tall and one is short.


    Liu pangzi and Wang Yang go to the busy Hanzhong street. Sitting in a Mercedes Benz, Wang Fan begins to figure out how to teach his cousin.


    Although I have known since childhood that my uncle Wang Tianyou is not a thing, but Wang Fan did not expect that his cousin is even worse than his uncle.


    Tong Jiahui said something. When he was not in Q city these years, Wang Yang deliberately picked fault and bullied Wang Beibei at school, and finally forced Wang Beibei to leave school. Wang Fan really wanted to kick Wang Yang to death.


    Fortunately, the teachers in the school take good care of Wang Beibei and help her get rid of Wang Yang''s bullying all the time. Although she can''t study hard in the school, nothing serious happened.


    But as Wang Beibei''s brother, Wang Fan will not let Wang Yang go so easily, even though he and Wang Yang are cousins.


    "Even with interest, I''ll let you make it up for me tonight!" Wang Fan looked at Wang Yang''s back and said, biting his teeth.


    It didn''t take much time for Wang Yang to trot back to the Mercedes Benz. He said with a relaxed face: "brother, horsetail has set a table for us. Brother fat is waiting for you there. Let me call you to come."


    "Oh? A table? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Ma Wei Yi heard that it was you who wanted to find him. He was scared out of his wits. He also set up a special table to make amends for you." When Wang Yang spoke, he was beaming, and he didn''t look like a coward before.


    "Good! Then I''ll go and have a look! "


    With these words, Wang Fan opened the door and got out of the car. He took a look at Wang Yang with a full face and scolded "flatterer" in his heart.


    From the corner of the street to the center of Hanzhong street, the two brothers saw fat man Liu sitting at a table, sipping a bottle of beer, and holding a mutton kebab in the other hand.


    "Brother fan, please sit down, please sit down!" Head wrapped with gauze horsetail, see Wang Fan came to them, hurriedly warm greeting.


    Liu pangzi, who was drinking beer, turned to look at Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, come and have a taste of the barbecue here. It''s delicious!"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to lose weight? Why did you change your mind again? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Horsetail, standing beside Wang Fan, was completely ignored by Wang Fan, but he didn''t dare to have a bit of resentment. He bent down and looked respectful, greeting his subordinates to move a chair to Wang Fan.


    Sitting on the chair, Wang Fan picked up a bunch of roasted mutton, put it under his nose, smelled it, and exclaimed, "it''s really good!"


    "Brother fan, this is the best barbecue in Hanzhong street. If you like, I invite you and brother pang to taste it every day!" Horsetail laughs to please a way.


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect the horsetail brothers to be so hospitable? " Wang Fan finished his kebab and turned to horsetail.


    "We don''t know each other. Brother fan, you can come to Hanzhong street to have a few barbecues. It''s also for your brother''s face. Of course, I''d like you to come here often!" Ma Wei said with a smile on his face.


    "No fight, no acquaintance? Well said Wang Fan nodded his head and said.


    Did not understand Wang Fan''s words, horsetail open mouth Leng there.


    Putting down the bamboo sign, Wang Fan turned to point to Wang Yang and said to Ma Wei, "this is my brother. I want to get to know you, too. How about that? Ma Wei, would you like to meet him? "


    Seeing Wang Fan pointing at Wang Yang, horsetail said: "brother fan, brother has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. I offended your brother before. I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    "Brother fan is my cousin, we are a family!" Wang Yang is very proud to say, eyes full of excited light.


    Listen to two people''s words, Wang Fan laughed, he shook his head and said: "the river''s Lake rules, don''t fight, don''t know each other, horsetail, you don''t want to make friends with my brother?"


    "Van Gogh? What are you doing Ma Wei asked suspiciously.


    "Van Gogh asked you to fight, don''t you understand?" Liu Pang Zi roared anxiously.

 V2.Chapter 607

    Liu pangzi''s words were loud and startled all the people present. Those little gangsters who followed horsetail were more worried and looked at horsetail.


    Among these little gangsters, those who provoked Wang Fan with horsetail that night also knew how the wound on horsetail''s face rubbed out on the ground, so they were more worried that horsetail''s other face would be pressed on the ground again tonight.


    And horsetail himself is more worried. In his eyes, the two sitting in front of him are just like the ghosts coming out of hell. They are not the roles he can fight.


    If it annoys them, it will be too much for them tonight.


    Therefore, Wang Fan''s proposal to let him fight Wang Yang is, in Mawei''s view, a big pit dug for him. As long as he is careless, he may be doomed.


    It seems to see the confusion of horsetail, Wang Fan said with a smile: "horsetail, my brother has two sons in his hand, you don''t care if he is young."


    "Van Gogh, I" Wang Yang, who was sweating in the palm of his hand, was flustered when he listened to Wang Fan''s words. He opened his mouth and wanted to defend himself. However, seeing Liu pangzi''s fierce appearance, he swallowed his words again.


    "Brother fan, we are all acquaintances. There''s no need to do that again." Wang fan is full of wariness of horsetail, said with a smiling face.


    "How can that be? My brother owes you more than 200000 yuan. According to the rules of the river and lake, there must be an end. If you lose money and say that you are not afraid of shame, I am afraid that someone will say that I am bullying you! " Wang Fan eating kebabs, said smilingly.


    "The rules of the world?" Ma Wei listened to Wang Fan''s words and felt a chill in his heart.


    According to the rules of the river and lake, if someone owes money and doesn''t pay it back, he must suffer from skin and flesh.


    Generally speaking, if a creditor owes several thousand yuan, he or she will give a little color to the person who is being collected, so as to warn those who are not willing to pay back the money.


    But if the amount of money owed is huge, it''s not as simple as a simple fight. If it''s light, you''ll break your hands and feet. If it''s heavy, you may even lose your life.


    Before those little gangsters came to school to teach Wang Yang a lesson, it was because Mawei wanted to give Wang Yang some color to see, but who could have thought that he killed Wang Fan on the way. Mawei not only didn''t ask for money back, but also lost 100000 yuan for no reason.


    Although Ma Wei was very upset about this, he had no choice but to take Wang Fan. And because of this, Ma Wei lost face in front of his men.


    This time Wang Fan asked him to meet, it really made Ma Wei feel very depressed, so Ma Wei has been thinking about how to deal with Wang Fan.


    Now Wang Fan takes the initiative to do according to the rules of the river and the lake, and Mawei''s heart is even worse.


    If Ma Wei intentionally releases water when he fights with Wang Yang because he is afraid of Wang Fan, he will surely lose his face. Then he won''t be able to stay in the whole Q City, let alone hang out in Hanzhong street.


    But if Ma Wei really teaches Wang Yang a lesson, if Wang fan doesn''t admit it, he will be lucky tonight.


    The road in front of horsetail, no matter which one he chooses, is not a good thing for him, which makes him feel really difficult.


    "What? Horsetail, you can''t even beat a child Throwing away the bamboo stick, Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Brother fan, although I was offended when we met for the first time, I also gave you enough face. Can''t you let me go?" Asked horsetail, frowning.


    What he said was already a little humble, not to mention that Ma Wei told Wang Fan in front of his subordinates.


    But Wang Fan didn''t want to appreciate it at all. Looking at horsetail with a bitter face, he said, "horsetail, 200000 yuan! I don''t have any money for you. If you think it''s over, I don''t have any opinions! However, in the future, if someone asks about it on the boundary of Q City, don''t say I bullied you! "


    "Yes! Ma Wei, my elder brother has given you a chance to get your things back. If you are timid and dare not take them, don''t blame my elder brother for not giving you a chance! " Liu pangzi, who is full of greasy food, says it out loud.


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s words were finished, those horsetail''s men around him began to talk in a low voice.


    Some say that horsetail shouldn''t be so timid, and some say that Wang fan is bullying others. He doesn''t pay much attention to horsetail. In a word, all people are waiting for horsetail to make a decision. Is it right to be counselled in front of Wang fan or to be brave to accept Wang Fan''s challenge.


    Listening to the comments of his subordinates, Ma Wei was also cruel in his heart. He bit his teeth and said, "brother fan, don''t blame brother for his cruel hand!"


    "Ha ha!" Wang Fan nodded with a smile, turned to one side and did not look at Wang Yang any more.


    Wang Yang, who had been watching, saw that Wang Fan turned his eyes to one side and was so scared that he cried out: "brother, help me! I''m afraid


    "Pa"


    Before Wang Yang ran to Wang Fan''s side, horsetail hit Wang Yang in the face with a punch. This punch was purely a tentative move, so it was not very powerful.


    Although the power of horsetail boxing is not big, he is also a character who has been in the road for several years. Fighting is a common thing, so the angle of this boxing is also very tricky.


    Wang Yang was spoiled and pampered in his daily life. He was always taken care of by his family. He had never experienced any storm at all.


    The blow on Wang Yang''s face immediately made his small face swollen. He didn''t get hit much. At that time, he covered his face and began to cry.


    The horse''s tail, who made a fist, closed his fist and peeped at Wang Fan. He thought Wang Fan would stop him, but he didn''t expect that Wang Fan, who was back to them, was still eating the kebab on the table, as if nothing had happened.


    On the contrary, Liu pangzi, sitting next to Wang Fan, is drinking beer and eating kebabs. His eyes narrowed into a slit, and he looks like he can''t be too busy to watch.


    "Is it difficult that he wants to borrow my hand to teach his brother a lesson?"


    Head melon seed is very flexible horsetail, see Wang Fan''s attitude, immediately thought of this who dare not think of the possibility.


    "Whatever! There''s no turning back! Today I''ll get my face back! "


    As soon as he thought of the embarrassed way he was taught by Wang Fan, Ma Wei started to be cruel. He hesitated a little and then hit Wang Yang''s other face with a fist.


    "Pa"


    "Pa"


    "Pa"


    In the face of Wang Yang, who has no resistance, Ma Wei has been fighting harder and harder. He has long forgotten his original worries. A pair of fists are like a storm, pouring mercilessly on Wang Yang.


    "Ka"


    A burst of crisp crack sound, let horsetail''s head out of a layer of cold sweat.

 V2.Chapter 608

    Wang Yang, who was beaten into a pig''s head by horsetail, took a look at his deformed arm. After a scream, he turned his eyes and fainted.


    Horsetail, standing next to Wang Yang, was already sweating with fright. When he started, he didn''t stop. He kicked Wang Yang on the ground, and he knew he was in trouble.


    At this time, I heard Wang Yang''s scream and saw that he had been kicked off his arm. Ma Wei was so scared that he lost two souls.


    Liu pangzi, sitting at the side of the opera, also saw Wang Yang''s tragedy. He grabbed the napkin on the table, wiped his greasy mouth, and said to Wang Fan beside him, "brother fan, my hand is broken."


    "Oh." Wang Fan, with his back to the crowd, agreed without looking back.


    The conversation between the two makes horsetail calm. He nervously looks at Wang Fan with his back to him. His heart in his chest is jumping fast, as if it would jump out of his chest in the next second.


    Although Wang Fan himself promised that he would not turn over this matter, this is what he said. If Wang Fan really turns over at this time, Mawei will inevitably suffer from skin and flesh.


    But Mawei, who was in a very nervous mood, felt that Wang Fan didn''t mean to turn over with him. At least he didn''t show a little anger because of Wang Yang''s injury.


    "Dang"


    The bamboo stick fell into the stainless steel tray and made a crisp sound. The last kebab was swallowed by Wang Fan. He took Liu pangzi''s napkin and wiped the grease on his mouth.


    "Horsetail, can one hand hold your 200000?" Wang Fan, wiping his mouth, still turned his back to horsetail and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes Horsetail answered cleanly.


    "A word from a gentleman!"


    "It''s hard to chase a horse!"


    Wang Fan, who turned around slowly, took a look at Wang Yang on the ground, looked at his cousin''s head like a pig''s head, and his arm with obvious swelling and deformation. He shook his head and said, "are young people so poor in physical fitness now?"


    "Brother fan, do you want to call a ambulance?" Liu pangzi asked.


    Standing up from the chair and walking to horsetail, Wang Fan said with a smile: "horsetail, I just returned to Q City, and I don''t know where the hospital is. The effect of treating this kind of fall is good. Can you give me an idea?"


    "Brother fan, I''ll deal with it. I''ll make you satisfied." Horsetail nervous mood relieved half, he said firmly.


    After beating Wang Fan''s cousin, Mawei has recovered his face, which can be regarded as Wang Fan''s giving him a step down. Although Mawei still doesn''t understand why Wang Fan did it, he won''t complain if he keeps his face.


    Since Wang Fan talked about sending him to the hospital, in Mawei''s opinion, this is also an opportunity for Mawei. After all, the aftercare work is good, and the relationship between the two people will not be too stiff.


    Wang Fan, standing beside horsetail, raised his arm and patted it on horsetail''s shoulder. He said casually: "just do as you want, how much will it cost, and then find my brother to get it!"


    "This..." Ma Wei looks at Wang Fan in doubt.


    "When you come out, you have to follow the rules. Although I''m a strong dragon, I always want to give you some face, horsetail. Am I right?" Wang Fan said slowly.


    At this time, he suddenly found that the man who had pressed him on the ground repeatedly was much stronger than he imagined.


    These years in Q City underworld, Mawei also met a variety of people, but he met these people, can compare with Wang Fan up and down, but really did not find.


    No one can compare with him in terms of the degree of ruthlessness or the style of being unpredictable and confusing.


    If people like Wang fan are compared to those who stand on the top of the mountain and have a good view of the sky, then those big brothers who mingle in the underworld of Q city are at best the reckless men who wander at the foot of the mountain.


    In front of all the people, he crushed Mawei with his strength, causing a lot of trouble in Hanzhong street, but he didn''t cut off Mawei''s way. On the contrary, Wang Fan sent his cousin to Mawei as a gift.


    Although Mawei can also feel Wang Fan''s intention of killing people with a knife, anyway, Wang Fan himself admits that Wang Yang belongs to his cousin. That is to say, Mawei really finds face in Wang Yang.


    This way to regain face, but there is no way to use money to measure, after all, money as a thing, can find a way to earn, but the problem of face, it is not you want to be able to get back.


    Especially what Wang Fan said to him.


    Strong dragon does not oppress local snake ~!


    This should have been his last cry to Wang Fan as the last stubborn, but it happened to be said from such a powerful population as Wang Fan, which is obviously a hint to horsetail.


    He, Wang Fan, doesn''t want to kill horsetail!


    Seeing Wang Fan and Liu pangzi leave, Ma Wei quickly greets his men and calls an ambulance for Wang Yang. Hao Sheng settles Wang Yang to the hospital.


    He didn''t dare to go to Wang Fan for medical expenses. Ma Wei took the initiative to pay for Wang Yang''s medicine expenses. Through his own relationship, he found the best orthopedic doctor and operated on Wang Yang with a broken arm.


    Until the end of Wang Yang''s operation, horsetail just sat on the rest chair in the hospital corridor and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the little gangster who lived with him, Ma Wei shook his head with a bitter smile. After a storm, he actually lost more than 300000 yuan, but the money not only brought him peace, but also made him buy an insurance.


    "Third brother, ah Zhong, who bought rice noodles, is here." His little thug whispered in horsetail''s ear.


    Is thinking about how to make up for this deficit horsetail, heard his words, a face at a loss, turned to look at the direction of the door.


    A Zhong, with a suitcase in his hand, is standing not far away, looking at him timidly, with a nervous expression on his face.


    "What did he come for?" Ma Wei asked suspiciously.


    "I heard it''s money." He said.


    "Money? What''s the gift? " Horsetail asked alertly.


    "He said that the man named Wang Fan found him and asked him to send us money." He said triumphantly, turned his head and looked at ah Zhong again, and then said, "third brother, I think his suitcase is not small. Maybe there are hundreds of thousands of them!"


    "Hundreds of thousands?" The horsetail opened its mouth wide.


    "Hey, third brother, do you think it''s the boy named Wang Fan who is worried that we will get back at him, so he sent money to make up with him?" His younger brother asked happily.


    Hearing his younger brother''s words, Ma Wei glared at him and said, "you are crazy about money! If we accept this kind of money, it''s our misfortune! "


    "Ah?"


    "Damn it! What are you doing? Send ah Zhong back to me. Don''t let him ask for protection fee in the future! Damn it! Do it now

 V2.Chapter 609

    On the road outside the hospital, Liu pangzi, sitting in a Mercedes Benz, watched a Zhong come out of the hospital with a suitcase. He turned to Wang Fan behind him and said, "brother fan, Ma Wei is very smart. He didn''t take our money. Alas!"


    "What''s the matter? That''s what you want to do with him? " Wang Fan didn''t have the good spirit to ask a way.


    "This boy reminds me of Ma monkey. I don''t know why. I just don''t like him. If I hadn''t been afraid that you would scold me, I would have seen the chance to send him on the road." Liu pangzi said with killing intention.


    Since Liu pangzi killed Mahou, Wang Fan has never dared to mention it. He knows that Mahou has a great influence on Liu pangzi.


    Liu Pang before was obviously timid. Even if he wandered around with Wang Fan, he always followed his elder brother. At that time, Wang Fan didn''t even think of what he could tell Liu pang to do for him.


    If it wasn''t for the blind Master, maybe Wang Fan wouldn''t take Liu pangzi with him. After all, what he stresses in the world is bravery, which doesn''t match Liu pangzi''s state at that time.


    But since Mahou was cut off by Liu pangzi, his temperament has completely changed.


    This is someone accidentally opened the Pandora''s box that Liu pangzi buried in his heart, and suddenly released the original sin in his body at that moment.


    When they were talking, a Zhong at the door of the hospital ran over. He stood beside the Mercedes Benz and raised his suitcase. He said to Wang Fan with a bitter face: "brother, they don''t want this suitcase. What should I do?"


    "Then take it!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "How can it be? Brother, this is your stuff. How can I take it? " Wang Fan''s words startled ah Zhong. He quickly picked up the suitcase and tried to plug it in through the window.


    "Ah Zhong, before I thank you for taking care of my sister during this period, this money will be your reward! You are welcome Wang fan reaches out his hand to stop a Zhong''s action.


    "Little brother, Beibei''s girl helped me. I didn''t even have time to settle her wages. Do you want to thank me?" Ah Zhong said in embarrassment.


    "Well, ah Zhong, I should thank you for protecting my sister that night and not letting her be bullied. Besides, I''ve heard my sister say that you are a good person, so I can''t let you be wronged!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Yes! Ah Zhong, we''ll eat rice noodles at your stall in the future. Just give us more rice noodles! " As soon as Liu pangzi talks about eating, his eyes will shine.


    A Zhong, who is standing beside the Mercedes Benz, has already figured out what is in the suitcase. Although he wants to refuse Wang Fan, he has no way to continue the stalemate in the face of Wang Fan.


    A Zhong, whose family is not rich, really needs a lot of money to make a living, which makes it hard for him to refuse Wang Fan''s kindness.


    Watching the Benz car slowly leave, a Zhong stands on the roadside in front of the hospital, tears flow out of his eyes. His voice chokes and murmurs to himself: "brother, I a Zhong will never forget your kindness in my life. If a good person has a good reward, you will be rich and rich!"


    The incessant flow of people drowned a Zhong''s voice and also integrated him into the commonness of the world.


    Hiding in the hospital, Ma Wei, who has been looking towards the Mercedes Benz, saw Liu pangzi driving the Mercedes Benz to leave, which is to put the little heart hanging in his throat back to its original place.


    "Third brother, is this all right?" The younger brother behind the horsetail asked in a low voice.


    "What else?" Horsetail glared at his men and asked in a cold voice.


    "Third brother, I know these people are not easy to be provoked, but just let it go, isn''t it a little too cowardly?" Little brother asked with some worry.


    "What the hell do you mean? If you have guts, you''ll go and kill these two guys. Damn it, if you don''t have that ability, don''t compete with me. " Horsetail, who was said to be in pain, angrily reprimanded this blind guy.


    After being reprimanded by horsetail, my younger brother shrunk his neck in fear. He looked around and said, "third brother, I heard that tiger brother is a little short of money recently. Let''s spend some money and let tiger brother find some trouble for these two guys. Hey, how about this plan of killing people with a knife, third brother?"


    Looking at this smug man, Ma Wei is about to slap him to death.


    What kind of role ah Hu is, others may not know, but Ma Wei is very clear.


    If we teach the little brothers in other places a lesson and go to AHU for help, it may have some effect.


    But now we have to deal with people like Wang Fan!


    How can ah Hu deal with a character who can take out a suitcase of money at any time and give it away without blinking an eye.


    Even if ah Hu didn''t know Wang Fan''s background and took over the business of Mawei, he could only be convinced by Wang Fan''s lessons. Moreover, the peace that Mawei managed to obtain would be replaced by fear again.


    If it wasn''t for Ma Wei''s brilliant brain and understanding of the truth of judging the situation, I''m afraid that Wang fan or Liu pangzi would have completely wiped it out because of his will.


    And it''s not only because Wang Fan''s methods are cruel, so horsetail doesn''t want to provoke him. Another important reason is that when he was in the hospital, the young lawyer came to him and talked to him with a domineering attitude, which fully proved Wang Fan''s identity.


    In the face of a heinous opponent who is rich, powerful and vicious in means, no one with brains will be forced to do so.


    He turned around and looked at his complacent man. He kicked his crotch fiercely and said, "when do I need you to teach me to do things?"


    I thought I would be appreciated by my elder brother, but I didn''t expect that I almost kicked the egg in my crotch. My younger brother rolled his eyes and fell to the ground in pain. He said in a weak voice, "third brother, I''m wrong!"


    "Get out of my sight, I don''t want to see you all my life! You fool Horsetail cursed and crossed over his younger brother and went straight to the ward where Wang Yang was.


    People in the hospital hall suddenly found that someone had fallen to the ground. They called for doctors and nurses. They carried the injured brother on the stretcher to the emergency room.


    The hustle and bustle in the hall behind him didn''t stop horsetail. He was a man with extremely stupid brain and didn''t deserve any pity.


    But what the fool said made Ma Wei''s mind have some ideas.


    If someone has begun to question his ability, he must regain his self-confidence. Since ah Hu is not competent for this, he can find a person with the same strength as Wang Fan to eliminate Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 610

    I didn''t expect that the relationship between Wang Beibei and Tong Jiahui developed rapidly, and even Wang Fan, his brother, had retreated to the second line in Wang Beibei''s mind.


    After several days of recuperation, Wang Fan''s mother has recovered a lot. After the family took her back from the hospital, they planned to celebrate in the hotel.


    This is the fifth year that Wang Fan left home. Before, the conditions of their family were not very good. Wang Fan once vowed that when he got rich, he would take his mother and sister to the biggest hotel in Q city for a meal.


    Now Wang Fan has been able to fulfill their vows, of course, there will be no hesitation, but Wang Fan''s mother some distressed money, do not want to let Wang fan so extravagant.


    "To Caesar Hotel!" Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi with full confidence.


    "Good!" Liu pangzi agreed and started the car.


    The mother sitting next to Wang Fan heard that Wang Fan was going to Caesar Hotel and said, "Xiao Fan, I heard that the consumption there is very expensive. We''d better find a smaller meal to spend."


    "Brother, I heard from my classmates that Caesar Hotel has the lowest consumption. Let''s either listen to the mother and go to a smaller meal point!" Wang Beibei also said painfully.


    Looking at the worried look of his mother and sister, Wang Fan felt sad. He had been wandering outside these years, and he didn''t know how much they had suffered. Now that he was rich, they were still so frugal.


    "Mom, Beibei, don''t worry. I have plenty of money now, let alone having a meal in Caesar Hotel. Even if I buy Caesar Hotel, it''s absolutely no problem." Wang fan is very heroic said.


    Tong Jiahui, sitting in the front row, also said with a smile, "Mr. Wang is a big boss. This money is nothing. Besides, he hasn''t taken good care of you all these years. It''s right for him to let blood go."


    "Sister in law, this is not good. My brother still wants to open a company? Doesn''t it also need a lot of money? It doesn''t help him if we waste so much. " Wang Beibei thought of Wang Fan''s saying that he wanted to invest in the company and use it to practice management for her, so he felt a little distressed.


    "He? It''s not short of the money. " Tong Jiahui said with a smile and looked at Wang Fan who was sitting behind her. Then she said, "maybe when your brother says he wants to start a company, many people are scrambling to give him money."


    "Who? Who would be so generous to give me money? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "For example, Princess sirika, Miss Katyusha! And me! Ha ha Tong Jiahui returned with a smile.


    Wang Fan, who still has a smile on his face, can''t help twitching at the corner of his mouth when he hears Tong Jiahui''s words.


    Wang Beibei, who had been listening to the conversation, quickly said, "sister-in-law, my brother is absolutely kind to you. Don''t get me wrong."


    "Ha ha! Beibei, I''m teasing your brother. If I mind these, I won''t accompany him to come back to see you! " Tongjiahui tone relaxed said.


    Tong Jiahui''s words let Wang Beibei relax and let Wang Fan breathe a sigh of relief.


    When he was alone with his mother in the ward before, Wang Fan''s mother once talked with him about the women around him and warned him not to be a scum man.


    Although Wang Fan''s mother repeatedly stressed that Wang Fan was not allowed to have a new girlfriend, Wang Fan also knew that it was totally impossible.


    Miao Qing, Hu Xiaomei and Qian Xue, he didn''t dare to tell his mother, but these three women can''t just ignore it!


    What''s more, Wang Fan has a premonition that this kind of rotten peach blossom thing will never be so easy to let him off. It is bound to haunt him all his life.


    Wang Fan''s mother, who is sitting in Wang Fan''s arms, didn''t say anything this time. Some of her words can only be said in front of her own children. It''s absolutely not allowed for outsiders to listen to them, especially this topic which is not good for her son.


    Her son has always been her hope. When she received the news of her son''s death, Wang Fan''s mother cried for two days, almost blind, which shows how important Wang fan is to her.


    Fortunately, uncle GUI''s money was sent to her soon, which made her suspicious of Wang Fan''s death and gave her new hope.


    Although there is no news about Wang Fan in these years, Wang Fan''s mother has always believed that Wang fan is not dead, and her insistence has finally welcomed back the appearance of Wang Fan, which has made her heart return to its original place.


    A large part of the reasons for these physical conditions are also related to Wang Fan''s affairs. When her son comes back, she, as a mother, naturally has nothing to worry about.


    When she heard that Wang Fan had made some achievements, she was even more happy for her children.


    The so-called heart disease needs heart medicine.


    With Wang Fan by her side, her condition will be better. As long as she can keep her son, she will not have any more problems.


    Good health, the mood is naturally good, as for what money, but did not let her care.


    Since his son insisted on going to Caesar''s hotel for dinner, he did as he wanted, and he did as he wanted.


    It was with this idea that Wang Fan''s mother was comfortable leaning on her son''s shoulder and didn''t say any more words to spoil the fun.


    As the head of the family''s mother did not say more, naturally there will be no objection, Wang FanMei Zizi hugged her mother''s shoulder, enjoying the affection from her mother.


    The Mercedes Benz car soon came to the front door of Caesar Hotel. The security guard in front of the door stepped forward and opened the door for Tong Jiahui.


    Tong Jiahui pulls Wang Beibei''s men out of the car. Wang Fan helps his mother out of the car. Liu pangzi and Lin Na drive to the parking lot.


    The security guard at the door was polite. After they arrived, Wang Fan politely opened the door for them.


    The attendants in the hall saw Wang Fan and they came in. They immediately came over with a smile and asked politely, "how many of you, sir? Do you have a reservation? "


    "There are six of us. There is no reservation. Beauty, please arrange it for us." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Well, you''re in the hall? Or a private room? " The waiter asked politely.


    "Sit in the private room, be quiet!" Wang Fan said.


    "Yes, it''s quiet in the private room." Liu pangzi agreed.


    Hearing that Wang Fan wanted to sit in a private room, the front desk attendant quickly said, "Sir, we only have imperial private rooms to use now. The minimum consumption can''t be less than 12000, not including drinks."


    "What? The minimum consumption is 12000 yuan? My God, are you trying to steal money? " When Linna heard the waiter''s words, she opened her mouth wide in surprise.


    "Sorry, that''s our rule here!" The waiter returned with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 611

    Although Lin Na, who is dating Liu pangzi, is not very poor in family conditions, she certainly has no way to compare with Wang Fan, a rich man like him. So when she heard that the minimum consumption of a private room is more than 10000 yuan, she would naturally have such a reaction.


    In fact, Wang Fan''s mother and sister were even more surprised. They didn''t dare to ask when they saw Wang Fan''s relaxed face. After all, it was a bit shameless to do so.


    Q city as a second tier city in China, the wage level of urban residents is not low, but the consumption level is not low.


    For luxury hotels like Caesar Hotel, the minimum consumption standard of such private rooms also requires two months'' salary of a working family, so few people go to such private rooms for consumption.


    But few people, does not mean no one, and the hotel set up such a high consumption private rooms, but also to cater to many people''s local tyrant psychology.


    After all, being able to eat in a private room at the imperial level, whether it''s a banquet for important friends or going out to be a bull, can really raise a lot of value for yourself.


    The front desk attendant saw clearly that Wang Fan''s car was a Mercedes Benz business car just now, so he deliberately mentioned the emperor class private room, in order to make more money for the hotel.


    Generally speaking, people who can afford a Mercedes Benz will not care about the consumption of more than 10000 yuan. Even their consumption of a meal will exceed the minimum consumption by a lot.


    This is also the experience of these waiters who have worked in the hotel for a long time.


    In the face of Lina''s query, the waiter did not explain anything, but stood there politely, with a professional smile on her face.


    "Well, it''s rare for our family to come out for dinner. Isn''t that the minimum consumption? It doesn''t matter! " Wang fan is very generous waved his hand, turned to the waiter said: "beauty, lead the way in front of it!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Wait until Wang Fan''s response, the waiter quickly made a please sign, leading these people to the elevator.


    The elevator climbs all the way to the third floor. A few guests in Qipao show their figure. Seeing Wang Fan coming out of the elevator, they bend down and salute them.


    Such a situation really makes people feel superior, and can satisfy people''s vanity instantly.


    No wonder a lot of people like to spend money on such consumption.


    Looking at a girl with delicate face and sexy figure, standing in a row and smiling at you, I feel very comfortable even if I can''t kiss Fangze.


    As she passed by these girls, Lin Na held Liu pangzi''s arm tightly, as if for fear that Liu pangzi''s soul would be taken away by these girls.


    However, Liu pangzi, with a cool face, was not seduced by the girls in front of him. He walked past these girls without strabismus.


    But when he passed by these girls, the mobile phone he held in his hand kept the state of video recording all the time.


    "Sir, please!"


    Came to the door of the emperor''s private room, the waiter gently pushed open the door, politely said to Wang Fan.


    The two waiters standing in the private room were also wearing high split cheongsam. Their appearance was comparable to that of the model, and their figure was no worse than that of the girl greeting the guests at the elevator entrance.


    As soon as he turned off the video recording function of his mobile phone, Liu pangzi had some regrets in his heart. He wanted to secretly turn on the mobile phone video again, but found that Lina had noticed his mobile phone.


    "Liu pangzi, what are you doing?" Asked Lina, frowning.


    "I''ll mute my phone so that I won''t disturb van later." Liu fat face does not change color, the heart does not disorderly return a way.


    "I warn you! If you let me know what you have in mind, I can''t spare you! " Said Lina, glaring.


    "Don''t worry, how can I be that kind of person? I''m very dedicated to my feelings! " Speaking Kung Fu, Liu fat man took a hard look at the server cheongsam''s fork, hoping to see through the last gap.


    Wang Fan, who was walking in front of him, was seated. Liu pangzi and Lin Na were also seated. The waiter politely walked up to Wang Fan, handed over the delicate menu and asked with a smile, "what would you like, sir?"


    Looking at the menu in his hand, Wang Fan didn''t know what to order, so he handed the menu to Wang Beibei and said, "Beibei, you have worked hard today. The day after tomorrow, you will have to take the college entrance examination. You can order whatever you like."


    "Ah? I don''t know what to order Wang Beibei said with some embarrassment.


    Sitting next to Wang Beibei, Lin Na peeked at the price on the menu. Her eyes were wide open. She was surprised and said, "my mother, don''t you have one or two hundred yuan dishes here?"


    "No, the dishes in the imperial private room are specially made by the chefs we invited, so the price will be higher than other private rooms." The waiter explained with a smile.


    "What''s the fuss? Brother fan has plenty of money. Today, brother fan invited his mother to dinner. Of course, he wanted the best!" Liu pangzi pulls larina''s arm on one side, and her voice reminds her.


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s warning, Lina quickly moved back and said with some embarrassment, "brother fan, don''t laugh at me. I haven''t had such an expensive meal. It seems that today is going to be a day for everyone!"


    "Nana, you and fat man are my children, too. Xiao Fan said that today is a family meal, so there is no light. You can order whatever you like. Don''t be restrained!" Wang Fan mother at this time also quite atmosphere said.


    Liu pangzi, who was an orphan since childhood, was very excited when he heard Wang Fan''s mother''s words. He scratched his scalp and said, "can I call your mother later?"


    "Certainly." Wang Fan''s mother replied with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, good! Mom, today''s meal is invited by my brother van. I''ll meet you when we get back to H city! " Liu said excitedly.


    "Good! When we go to H City, we don''t want to go to a restaurant. Just stay at home. You can make me another bowl of chicken soup! " Wang Fan''s mother''s voice was shaking, and she was obviously excited.


    Two people say is lively, the door of the private room was pushed open, standing at the door of the waiter almost hit by the door of the private room.


    The frightened waiter, covering his chest with one hand and his mouth with the other, stared at the people standing at the door.


    "Which son of a bitch robbed Lao Tzu''s private room? Get the hell out of here!"


    Surrounded by several of his subordinates, brother Hu''s arrogant explosiveness, swaggering, quite aggressive, rushed in.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, who are sitting in front of the dining table and enjoying the sweet moment, are quietly watching. Brother Hu and his men enter the private room.

 V2.Chapter 612

    Tonight''s tiger brother is wearing a suit. Although he doesn''t wear a white shirt and a black tie, he still wears a rag shirt to prove that he is a fastidious person.


    Black sunglasses, gold necklace and cigarette in the corner of his mouth make people know that he is a social person.


    The waiters at the door were scared by the shape of tiger brother, and they didn''t dare to say anything to him. Wang Fan, who was sitting at the dining table, was stunned by the shape of tiger brother.


    "Yes."


    Tiger brother, who just wanted to open his mouth to scold, saw Wang Fan''s appearance through his sunglasses. He looked around with his small eyes, just opposite Liu pangzi''s eyes. He was so scared that he stifled his words back to his stomach.


    "The trough! Brother tiger Liu pangzi, sitting next to Lin Na, recognized tiger brother in sunglasses and stood up with an excited slap on his thigh.


    I didn''t expect that Liu could recognize himself at a glance. Tiger brother was also scared out in a cold sweat. He pointed to Liu and cried out: "you! What are you doing? "


    "Tiger brother, what are you nervous about? We are all old acquaintances. What do you have to worry about? " Liu pangzi walked to tiger brother with a grim smile on his face.


    The younger brothers behind tiger brother are also the security guards of green hotel. They have suffered losses in Liu pangzi''s hands. They know what kind of role this chubby guy is. So when they see Liu pangzi coming towards them with a grim smile, their legs tremble.


    If you want to say that you are most afraid of tiger brother.


    As the leader of these younger brothers, he really regretted his bowel now, and even wished time could go back to the moment when he went back to push the door.


    Had it not been for brother Tian''s help tonight, brother Hu would not have come to such a luxurious place, and would not have had a nerve to forcibly occupy the imperial private room.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. He has already fallen into the wolf''s den and wants to give his face to others.


    "Fat man!" Wang Fan shouts Liu pangzi, takes a look at his mother and tells him not to fight in front of the old man.


    Liu pangzi, who has been in front of tiger brother, hears Wang Fan''s greeting and turns around to see Wang Fan''s wink at him. He instantly understands what he means. Liu pangzi also withdraws his hand to grasp tiger brother.


    Sitting at the dining table, Wang Fan lit a cigarette and asked, "brother tiger, are you coming to invite our family to dinner?"


    "Ah?" Tiger brother, who was sweating in cold sweat, had not recovered from his panic. He was stunned when he heard Wang Fan''s words. Then he nodded and said, "yes! yes! How clever I am


    "It''s rare that tiger brother has such a heart, so I''m not polite!" Wang Fan laughs and spits out a cigarette ring, and takes the menu in Wang Beibei''s hand.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not angry, brother Hu''s heart was stable. He accompanied him with a smile and said, "brother, please help yourself. All the consumption tonight is mine!"


    "No problem!" Wang Fan promised, turned around and handed the menu to the waiter, and said in a light tone: "do it according to the menu!"


    "Do it according to the menu?" When the waiter heard Wang Fan''s words, he was too scared to take the menu in his hand.


    "What? Is there a problem? " Wang Fan''s face sank and asked.


    "Sir, if all the dishes on the menu are cooked, I''m afraid it will cost more than 50000 yuan!" The waiter whispered a reminder.


    Although the voice of the waiter is not very loud, he can still hear clearly in the private room. Especially tiger brother, who is nervous at the moment, can hear the waiter clearly.


    More than 50000 yuan!


    Tiger brother managed to get more than 100000 yuan from Tiange, and half of it was used to see doctors for his subordinates. Now he only has more than 50000 yuan in his pocket at most. If he pays Wang Fan in this way, he can''t go to the banquet to thank Tiange.


    But brother Hu, who is too shy to stop the evil star in front of him, can only figure out how to solve the problem in front of him.


    Thinking for a while, brother tiger had to make an important decision.


    After Wang Fan and his family have gone, he will talk to the manager of Caesar Hotel and try to pay the money back in installments, or find a reason to let the hotel free the bill for him.


    When tiger brother was thinking about how to discount or free the order, Wang Fan, who was smoking, laughed. He put the menu in his hand to the waiter and said with a smile, "I thought your hotel didn''t want to take my order! It reminds me that the price of these dishes is not high! "


    "That''s not what I mean, sir!" The waiter had the menu in his hand, and his face was about to cry.


    "Tell the chef that you can make two of the dishes on this menu for me, at least 100000 yuan! Tiger brother will pay for all the expenses With these words, Wang Fan pointed to brother Hu, who was standing opposite him.


    "Sir! Please don''t embarrass me The waiter said with tears in his eyes.


    Before tiger brother was paralyzed by Wang Fan, the waiter standing next to Wang Fan had his legs unstable and some of them shook.


    Another waiter standing at the door, seeing his companion''s appearance, rushed over and reached out to help him.


    Looking at the tears in his companion''s eyes, the waiter who just ran over said, "Sir, don''t embarrass us, OK? If the chef cooks and no one pays, the boss will deduct our wages. We.... Sobbing. "


    The young waiter could not help crying at the thought that the hard-earned money had been ruined by the guests.


    I didn''t expect that I wanted to punish tiger brother, but I scared the two waiters to cry. Wang Fan also felt very embarrassed. He pointed to tiger brother and asked, "tiger brother, you are also a famous person in Q city. What''s the matter? Can you afford the dinner tonight or not? "


    At the moment, brother Hu is in a state of muddle. His lips are dry and his throat is sticky. A mouthful of thick phlegm is stuck in his throat. He is almost mad!


    "Fat man, it seems that brother tiger is a little hesitant! You take him out to wake up and ask him, by the way, what to do about paying tonight! " Wang Fan winked at Liu pangzi and said with a smile.


    As soon as he heard Wang Fan''s order, Liu pangzi, who had been rubbing his fists for a long time, immediately reached out and grasped brother Hu''s collar, dragging him to the door of the compartment like a big sandbag.


    Seeing that Liu pangzi was going to teach tiger brother a lesson, his mother, who was sitting beside Wang Fan, quickly told him in a low voice, "Xiao Fan, our family came out to have dinner for fun. Don''t make it so unpleasant! I think that man has given up. Don''t bully him any more! "

 V2.Chapter 613

    Wang Fan''s mother''s dissuasion stops Liu pangzi who has already come to the door. He hesitates to look back at Wang Fan who is sitting at the dining table.


    Without waiting for Liu pangzi to get new information from Wang Fan, he heard a sound of walking outside the private room, followed by several security guards. A well-dressed middle-aged man walked into the private room.


    "Who let you make trouble here?" Middle aged man hands pinch waist, angrily asked.


    Hearing the overbearing question of the middle-aged man, Liu pangzi looked at each other up and down and asked in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    "This is the manager of our hotel, manager Jia!" The security guard next to the middle-aged man introduced him with pride.


    Manager Jia, who is fastidious in clothes but sparse in hair, raised his hand and cut his sparse hair smartly after he heard the introduction from his subordinates and asked again: "do you know where this is? How dare you make trouble here? "


    Listening to manager Jia''s question, Liu pangzi released his hand and looked at the ugly looking tiger brother. In a sarcastic tone, he said, "tiger brother, talk about it!"


    "I" Feel the face lost tiger brother, temporarily don''t know what to say, blush neck thick looking at manager Jia.


    Without waiting for tiger brother to speak clearly, I heard manager Jia ask impatiently: "I didn''t ask him, I asked you!"


    "Who? Who are you asking? " Liu pangzi, puzzled, looks at manager Jia in surprise.


    Manager Jia, standing at the door, glanced at several people beside Liu pangzi, then said, "yes! You are the one! What do you do? Who let you make trouble here? "


    "Lying trough? Are you blind? Can''t see who''s in trouble? We''re eating here, and the boy broke in with some people. How can you ask me? " Liu pangzi asked.


    "You eat here? This is an imperial private room. Can you afford to eat in your dress Manager Jia looked at Liu pangzi''s clothes and asked disdainfully.


    Hu Ge, who was left out in the cold, heard manager Jia''s query about Liu pangzi and said: "I invited Tian Ge of green hotel to have dinner here, but these people took the lead. Manager Jia, you have to decide this for me!"


    "Brother Tian called me just now! Otherwise, I won''t come here. Don''t worry, I will make brother Tian satisfied with this matter! " Manager Jia replied solemnly.


    I thought manager Jia was here to make a crime, but I didn''t expect that he was here to clear up the scene for brother Tian. Brother Hu''s heart was more stable.


    Tiger brother, whose mood has eased down, has no previous nervousness, and his face is much more relaxed. He turns to Liu pangzi and says, "brother, you have heard manager Jia''s words. It''s your fault!"


    "Pa"


    Liu pangzi, who had been smothered with fire, hit brother Hu in the face with one punch.


    Although brother Hu is a big man, he looks like a man with powerful martial arts. However, with a punch from Liu Pang, he turned his eyes and fainted on the ground.


    "Fuck! There are still people to help Liu pangzi, who was still angry after one punch, raised his leg and kicked tiger brother in the face.


    Brother Hu, who fell on the ground, was kicked twice on the ground by Liu pangzi, and his body hit the gate on one side without any movement.


    The men who followed tiger brother wanted to fight against Liu pangzi, but when they saw that Liu pangzi had solved tiger brother all at once, they were so scared that they stood in the same place, and no one dared to move again.


    Liu pangzi''s hand also startled manager Jia. In shock, he quickly stepped back two steps, holding the security guard beside him in both hands and blocking himself.


    "Jia, do you look down on me?" Liu pangzi asked fiercely.


    Hiding behind the security guard, manager Jia''s eyes were a little flustered. He nervously cut his hair and said, "boy, do you know who''s covering here? Believe it or not, I''ll call now and ask someone to discount your leg? "


    "Oh? I''d like to see who has the courage to discount my leg! " With these words, Liu pangzi went to manager Jia.


    At this time, Liu pangzi, in manager Jia''s eyes, is just like a bloodthirsty beast. Every step closer to him, he can feel the approaching of death.


    Seeing that he and Liu pangzi are about to kill each other, Wang Fan, sitting at the dining table, yells out: "fat man! Stop it


    Wang Fan''s voice is very loud, which not only makes Liu pangzi stop, but also makes manager Jia, who is in a panic, notice him.


    "You are his boss! I warn you! If your men get into trouble here, you can''t escape! " Up to this time, manager Jia is still clamoring to threaten Wang Fan.


    "Manager Jia, this private room is clearly reserved by us first. Why do you speak for brother Tian? Is it hard, what good has he given you? " Wang Fan got up from his seat and went to the door with a smile on his face.


    Seeing that Wang Fan got up, Tong Jiahui also stood up. She turned to Lin Na and said, "take care of them!"


    "Sister in law, you have to be careful too!" Lin Na, in a very complicated mood, reminds Tong Jiahui in a low voice.


    Just Chong Lin Na light smile, Tong Jiahui followed Wang Fan behind, came to the door of the private room.


    At this time, Wang Fan has stood beside Liu pangzi and sealed the door of the private room with him. Manager Jia, the security guards and tiger brother''s men have retreated to the door because they are worried about Wang Fan''s hand.


    "I don''t care what you do, today this private room has been left for brother Tian! If you want to eat, you must change places. If you are not satisfied, you can leave! " Manager Jia said with a stiff tongue.


    "What if I don''t go?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Boy, I''m kind enough to remind you that it''s not a good thing to offend Tiange on the boundary of Q city. Don''t regret it!" Manager Jia summoned up courage to warn Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha! I have a problem that I like to offend people. I''d like to see how capable this Tiange is to make Wang Fan regret it! " Wang fan is disdainful to say, casually took out a cigarette box, mouth picked up a cigarette, leisurely lit up smoking.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing beside Wang Fan, was even more provocative and said: "Jia, call your brother Tiange quickly and let me have two moves with Liu pangzi. I can''t wait!"


    "Good! Boy, don''t be such a bull. I''ll call someone now! " Manager Jia was so angry by their words that he took out his mobile phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    Looking at manager Jia dialing the phone, Wang Fan leaned against the door of the private room and said sarcastically: "remember to call more people, so as not to say that I have more people and bully you less!"

 V2.Chapter 614

    Before manager Jia''s phone was hung up, someone came out of the elevator. Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, saw the person smiling. Even Liu pangzi, who was standing beside Wang Fan, felt his chin and laughed.


    "Brother Tian, you are just in time. These boys are looking for trouble here!" Manager Jia, holding a mobile phone, points to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    Wang Fan, leaning on the doorframe, looked at the summer standing in front of him and asked with a smile, "brother Tian, you''re all right!"


    "Why are you here?" Summer asked, frowning.


    "Do you know brother Tian?" Manager Jia asked in surprise.


    Looking at the surprised manager Jia, Wang Fan said faintly: "I said he should call me uncle, do you believe it?"


    "No way!" Manager Jia denied it, but he looked at the summer.


    At this time, standing next to manager Jia in summer, not only his eyebrows were twisted into a knot in one''s heart, but also his face muscles were twitching. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    Seeing the expression on summer''s face, manager Jia didn''t ask any more. He shrank his neck and carefully hid to one side.


    Although I don''t know who this man who claims to be uncle Tiange is, but from the point of view that Tiange didn''t refute him, this seemingly ugly man must not be the one who is easy to offend.


    Manager Jia is also a person who has been in the market for many years. How can he not see through this matter? He is very sorry now. What he wanted to do to regain face for brother Tian is so stupid now.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Can''t you even shout? God Fat man Liu tilted his head and said in a strange way.


    "You promised my mother that you would not embarrass me any more!" Said summer, glaring.


    "Boy, do you understand the rules? When talking to my elder brother, you should call him a Bodhisattva! Do you hear me Liu pangzi''s eyes glared, and he made a desperate posture at any time.


    A few thugs behind Xia Er, seeing Liu Pang''s fierce look, rushed up to block Xia er''s body and protected their elder brother.


    "What''s the matter? Is this a fight? " Liu pangzi, who hasn''t vented enough just now, is about to start.


    Wang Fan, who was standing on one side, said with a smile: "fat man, if a child is not sensible, you can teach him to be a good man!"


    "Don''t worry! Brother fan, it''s him who provokes us this time. Hey hey, we don''t have to explain anything to sister Nan! " Liu pangzi returned with a grim smile.


    A few little gangsters in front of him in summer, but they have never seen Liu pangzi''s strength, so they have no fear of Liu pangzi when they have an advantage in the number of people.


    However, manager Jia and the security guards, as well as the younger brother brought by Tiger brother, have all witnessed Liu pangzi''s ferocity. They quickly stepped back and opened a safe distance with Liu pangzi.


    After these people retreated, they exposed the tiger brother who fell on the ground. Xia Xia and some of his men saw clearly that the man lying on the ground was actually the tiger brother they knew.


    Seeing brother Hu lying on the ground without any movement, he knew that this was the masterpiece of Wang fan or Liu pangzi in summer. He knew that Wang Fan was cruel for a long time, and could not help sweating on his back.


    Notice that summer''s eyes look at Tiger brother, Wang Fan said with a smile: "sorry! If you don''t know the rules, I''ll let fat man Liu teach him a lesson. Who would have thought that this guy didn''t fight so hard, just two punches, just like this! "


    Wang Fan''s words are very relaxed, but listening to these people''s ears, it is like thunder.


    Two punches!


    It''s not a human thing to beat the big tiger without fighting back.


    Looking at Tiger brother''s subordinates, no one dared to refute, which is enough to prove that Wang Fan did not exaggerate.


    These little gangsters, who live with the summer, naturally fight alone and are not the opponents of tiger brother, so they also know in their hearts how different their strength is from that of Liu pangzi.


    Before in the number of possession of so little advantage, at this time also in front of the absolute strength gap, become so insignificant, not worth mentioning.


    In fact, it''s their elder brother who knows Wang Fan and Liu pangzi best. After all, when they were in H City, they almost killed them.


    How Wang Fan won the leading position in the underworld of H City in summer is clearer than the mirror. Although he has never seen how bloody Wang Fan''s hand is, he has heard many stories about Wang Fan from many people.


    Although there are all kinds of auras, summer still has a kind of fear to Wang Fan from the heart.


    Now Wang Fan appears in front of him again. In summer, he really wants to cry without tears.


    "Bodhisattva! My people are not sensible. They offend you! " Summer bite lips, expression Pain said.


    Summer a mouth, all people are Leng in there.


    Even though they know that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are not easy to get into trouble, these people did not expect that their elder brother, Xia Er, could recognize him so soon. This sudden situation made people unexpectedly turn their eyes to Xia er.


    "Forget it! forget it! You can be excused for not knowing me. Since you are so sincere in apologizing, I don''t want to do anything. Let''s break up! " Wang fan saw the counsels of summer, and he didn''t bother to worry about it. Then he turned around and wanted to go back to the private room.


    When Wang Fan just turned around, Tong Jiahui, standing behind him, said with a gloomy face: "wait a minute!"


    "Sister Jiahui?" Xia Xia noticed that it was Tong Jiahui who had been standing behind Wang Fan.


    At the beginning, Wang Fan wanted to get rid of Wang Fan. He made a name for himself in Sihai Gang under the influence of Uncle Hai, but he took the initiative to hook up with Tong Jiahui.


    However, he always thought that he was highly skilled in teasing his younger sister, but he shut the door in front of Tong Jiahui.


    Although she didn''t touch Tong Jiahui, Xia Xia didn''t forget her. After all, a woman like Tong Jiahui can be regarded as the best in the world. How can such a lecheron like Xia easily forget her?


    Standing in front of people, Tong Jiahui looks coldly at manager Jia as if she didn''t see summer.


    "Manager Jia, do you know me?" Tong Jiahui asked coldly.


    "You are... Are you the first lady Manager Jia asked hesitantly.


    "When you came to take over Caesar Hotel in Q City, how did my father teach you to do things?" Tong Jiahui''s voice is very cold, which makes people feel like falling into an ice cave.


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s question, manager Jia''s face became more and more ugly. He hesitated to take a look at summer, then looked at Tong Jiahui and said awkwardly, "Miss, I''ve tried my best!"

 V2.Chapter 615

    Tong Jiahui''s words not only made manager Jia very nervous, but also surprised Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    "Sister in law, is this your property?" Liu pangzi asked quickly.


    "Of course, originally I wanted to tell you, but there was something unpleasant at the front desk, so there was no good point to say." Tong Jiahui said with an embarrassed expression.


    Because on the way here, Wang Fan decided to go to Caesar Hotel for dinner, so Tong Jiahui didn''t have time to tell Wang Fan about Caesar Hotel and Hengtai group.


    After several of them arrived at Caesar Hotel, they met the front desk staff who deliberately recommended high consumption private rooms, which made Tong Jiahui feel more embarrassed and told her about Caesar Hotel.


    As the daughter of Hengtai group, Tong Jiahui naturally wants to maintain the image of the group. She doesn''t want to make more people question the operation of the group because of some small things, and she doesn''t want to bring negative influence to the group.


    Just because of this, manager Jia, who is in charge of Caesar Hotel Management, doesn''t know that Tong Jiahui, the golden lady, is eating in the hotel he manages. That''s why manager Jia''s farce of asking a guilty teacher comes into being.


    In fact, manager Jia met Tong Jiahui, but on the occasion at that time, manager Jia, as an unimportant little role, did not dare to have too much communication with the senior management of the group, so he did not have a deep impression on Tong Jiahui who had not spoken much.


    What''s more, Tong Jiahui, who had not been with Wang Fan at that time and was known as ice beauty, was still a kind of cold woman wrapped by professional clothes. She was not manager Jia at all and could be too close to her.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui''s dress is not only full of femininity, but also full of affinity because she accompanies Wang Fan and his family, which is quite different from her before.


    It''s no wonder that when Tong Jiahui raised her face and questioned manager Jia, manager Jia just remembered the young lady in front of her.


    If it''s someone else in Hengtai group, manager Jia may be a little nervous, but he''s not as scared as he is now.


    After all, to be able to do this position, manager Jia has a backer behind him, but in the face of Tong Jiahui, the backer behind him has no meaning.


    While people are concerned that Kaiser hotel is an industry of Hengtai group, Wang fan is more concerned about what Tong Jiahui just asked manager Jia.


    Glancing at manager Jia, who was shaking all over, Wang Fan turned to look at Tong Jiahui and asked, "is it hard to do that? Are you talking about letting him buy green hotel?"


    "How do you know?"


    Manager Jia and Xia Xia Xia asked in unison.


    Hearing the surprised voice of three people, Liu pangzi was also startled. He widened his eyes and said, "brother fan, did Liu Tian tell you this?"


    For Liu pangzi''s question, Wang Fan did not answer, his mouth rose back with a smile.


    Seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, manager Jia''s little heart almost burst. He felt that Wang Fan''s seemingly understated smile had completely explained the problem.


    The man who is called Bodhisattva this summer must be Tong Jiahui''s boyfriend. As the son-in-law of the chairman of Hengtian Group, he must know a lot about the internal affairs of the group, and even he is likely to be entrusted with important tasks by Liu Tian.


    At the thought of offending the two gods at once, manager Jia''s bladder was a little swollen, and the hot sensation in his crotch was more and more intense. He was almost scared to pee!


    More surprised than manager Jia was the summer when he played with Wang Fan.


    Hengtai group wants to buy green hotel. He learned the inside story from manager Jia before, but he never thought that Wang Fan was also an insider.


    Can tell such an important thing to Wang Fan, enough to prove Liu Tian''s trust in him, then Wang Fan must have become the core figure of Hengtai group.


    At the thought of this, summer''s hatred for Wang fan is a little more.


    When he learned about his adoptive father''s death, he followed his mother back to H city. He wanted to be the leader of the underworld in H city with the help of his father, uncle Hai.


    However, it happened that Wang Fan was the stumbling block, which not only completely broke his dream, but also brought the family to such an end.


    In order to avoid Wang Fan, Xia Xia and his mother came to Q city and bought the green hotel with the money that uncle Hai left for their wives. Only then can they gain a firm foothold in Q city.


    Good times, however, are not long for summer.


    In front of Wang Fan, like a lingering nightmare, appeared in front of him again.


    In fact, these are just the conjectures of manager Jia and Xia Xia. Although the relationship with Tong Jiahui has developed to the present, Wang Fan has never had any communication with Liu Tian. Even in Wang Fan''s eyes, Liu Tian should not be satisfied with him.


    Tong Jiahui, as the client, knows the truth of the matter best. She has been paying close attention to manager Jia and Xia Xia Xia. From the subtle changes of their faces, she has already guessed his inner activities.


    In addition to admiring Wang Fan''s meticulousness, Tong Jiahui thinks that Wang fan is just an old fox.


    Just a casual word, coupled with his seemingly understated smile, put the present manager Jia and summer play around, this is not ordinary people can do.


    Tong Jiahui, with a calm expression, smiles at Wang Fan, turns her head to manager Jia and asks, "manager Jia, it seems that you have a special relationship with green hotel."


    "No! no no Miss, it''s not what you think. I''ve been acting according to Chairman Liu''s wishes all the time. I didn''t mean to shirk responsibility on purpose! " Manager Jia wiped the sweat on his head and explained for himself nervously.


    "Jia, you have a Tiange on your left and a Tiange on your right. I''m numb for you. Now I still want to sophistry. You''re lying with your eyes open and playing tricks on ghosts." Liu pangzi said with disdain.


    "I... I''m Manager Jia, who has a ghost in his heart, is speechless.


    Tong Jiahui, standing beside Wang Fan, turned her head and asked with a smile, "fan, what do you say to do about this?"


    Tong Jiahui asked, a pair of beautiful eyes is aimed at Wang Fan blinked, her face with a little deep smile, has shown everything in her heart.


    Wang Fan, who understood everything, said with a smile: "since manager Jia firmly denies that he has a private deal with green hotel, give him a chance to prove himself. After three days, buy green hotel!"


    "Three days?" Manager Jia''s eyes widened.


    "Oh? Two days, then Wang Fan returned calmly.

 V2.Chapter 616

    Angry summer, staring at Wang Fan roared: "Wang Fan, you promised my mother, will not embarrass me! Why are you doing this? "


    "Nephew, it really has nothing to do with me. If you ask manager Jia about the acquisition of green hotel, is that what Hengtai group means? Dare he tell Chairman Liu, who is thousands of miles away, the current situation? " Wang Fan hands a spread, very innocent said.


    "You Summer''s heart is very clear, Wang Fan''s words, is in nonsense.


    When he had dinner with manager Jia before, manager Jia said to him personally that Hengtai group wanted to buy green hotel, but the price was very high, so it was not clear how long it had to take.


    In order to get benefits from Hengtai group, manager Jia has been keeping secret cooperation with summer.


    On the one hand, the summer deliberately creates the illusion of high profit of green hotel; on the other hand, it makes manager Jia falsely report all kinds of sufferings of the acquisition of green hotel to Hengtai group. If he delays the acquisition again and again, he can raise the price of the acquisition.


    After two people''s tricks, manager Jia swindled a huge sum of money from Hengtai group to buy green hotel in summer''s name.


    Of course, this is a good thing for both of them. That''s why manager Jia and summer are so close.


    Now Wang fan puts down his words and asks manager Jia to buy green hotel in two days. Naturally, all kinds of difficulties mentioned by manager Jia in the early stage will be overcome, and the purchase price will be reduced to a very low level.


    Then the large amount of money invested in this summer will be wasted, which is why he became angry.


    The noise of several people at the door made Wang Fan''s mother very nervous.


    Wang Fan''s mother is very worried about Wang Fan, and even more worried about what happens to the people in this room.


    Although Linna, who is sitting beside her, has been comforting her all the time, it can''t calm her down.


    This body is a little weak, and in front of this scene, Wang Fan''s mother suddenly felt a burst of weakness, even breathing more difficult.


    "Brother fan, brother fan!" Lin Na looked at Wang Fan''s mother''s lips become white, the body has been constantly shivering, scared to shout Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is looking at the summer joke at the door, hears Lin Na''s voice calling him in the private room. He immediately anticipates that something is wrong and runs back to the private room.


    "Ma! Mom! What''s the matter with you? " Wang Fan ran to his mother and held her in his arms.


    His mother''s body was thin and weak, and now he was held in his arms by Wang Fan, which was more like a piece of ice without temperature.


    Looking at his mother''s white lips, two eyes full of fear, Wang Fan''s heart is like someone pinched the same.


    "Brother, mom is scared. Don''t argue with them." Wang Beibei, who was also frightened and panicked, whispered to Wang Fan.


    Hearing Wang Beibei''s words, Wang Fan realized that it was his behavior at the door that frightened his mother and sister sitting in the private room.


    All the time, Wang Fan''s way of dealing with things is very rough and simple. Even those old timers in the world are afraid of Wang Fan, let alone Wang Bei''s daughter who has never seen anything in the world!


    "I''m sorry! Mom, I know I''m wrong. I''ll take you out of here. We''ll go home now! " Wang Fan said in a trembling voice.


    Leaning on Wang Fan''s mother, hearing her son say that she would take her home, she nodded gently.


    Instant mood relaxed, let Wang Fan''s mother body more powerless, Wang Fan stooped to squat on the ground, her steady back up.


    "Fat man! Drive downstairs! Let''s go home! " Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi standing on one side.


    "All right!" Liu pangzi promised, turned around and ran out of the private room.


    Tong Jiahui, who is also worried about Wang Fan''s mother, also supports her paralyzed body beside Wang Fan.


    Linna took Wang Beibei''s hand and followed Wang fan out of the door. Five people left the imperial private room of Caesar Hotel in such a hurry.


    And those people who stand at the door, watching Wang Fan several of them leave, this just secretly relieved.


    There were only manager Jia and Xia Xia. The clouds were still thick on their faces, and there was no sign of easing at all.


    "The old woman and the young girl just now are Wang Fan''s mother and sister?" Summer looked at the closed elevator, asked the next manager Jia.


    Manager Jia, who is still worried about how to solve the current difficulties, has no mind to answer such boring questions in summer. He shakes his head and says, "I don''t know. How can I know?"


    "This matter is very important to us, you must find out!" Summer tone firm said.


    "Brother Tian, what time is it? You still want to investigate his family. We''d better figure out how to get back the money we invested in the green hotel before." Manager Jia, who owns shares in the green hotel, wants to take his money back to avoid being investigated by Hengtai group.


    Looking at manager Jia''s anxious appearance, Xia Xia said with disdain: "manager Jia, don''t forget, we are grasshoppers on the same rope now. If I can''t live, you can only die!"


    "Brother Tian, don''t make trouble! If you don''t pay too much, you can sell the green hotel. If it''s known by the above, I''ll die awkwardly! " Manager Jia said with a cold sweat on his head.


    "What are you afraid of! We don''t have to lose yet! " Said summer, glaring.


    "Not necessarily to lose?" Manager Jia looks at summer in doubt.


    "If these two women are really Wang Fan''s mother and sister, then he just came to Q City, not for us." Summer said with a smile.


    "Yes! If it''s not for us, it won''t embarrass us, will it? " Manager Jia asked happily when he heard the words of summer.


    "You just need to understand the real relationship between these two women''s Wang Fan, and our problem can be solved!" Summer did not answer manager Jia''s words, but mentioned the previous thing.


    "Do you want them to say good things for us?" Feeling that Wang Fan''s mother is not a cruel person, manager Jia suddenly caught a light, like catching a straw to save lives.


    Standing next to manager Jia in summer, looking at manager Jia, who is just like a mentally retarded man, frowned slightly and said with disdain, "manager Jia, you don''t have to worry about the following things! All you need to do is to inquire into the real and the false according to my request! "

 V2.Chapter 617

    Standing in the corridor outside the hospital ward, Wang Fan leaned against the snow-white wall, staring at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    I didn''t expect that my mother''s body would still be so weak. Just a little bit of fright made her return to the hospital. Although this time, the situation was not as serious as before.


    "Auntie is asleep." Tong Jiahui goes to Wang Fan and hands him a cigarette.


    After taking the cigarette in Tong Jiahui''s hand, Wang Fan asked unexpectedly, "Why are you smoking again?"


    "I am responsible for this. If I had told you about Caesar Hotel in the morning, it would not have been so unpleasant." Tong Jiahui, smoking, lies on the windowsill.


    "Don''t say that. I know you don''t want to spoil my interest. You can only blame manager Jia. He colluded with summer to make such a result!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Anyway, aunt''s body really needs to rest, and she has no way to accept the things we have to face. So I think it''s better to wait until we leave here to find a solution to the green hotel." Tong Jiahui worried said.


    "It''s not a problem when it will be solved. My only worry now is that summer will be bad for my family!" Wang Fan expressed his worries.


    "To aunt and Beibei?" Asked Tong Jiahui.


    "Yes! In summer, this man is not like what he looks like. He has a black heart and a hot hand. I''m sorry to let him know that my family is in Q city! " Wang Fan said with a frown.


    "Isn''t the lesson enough in H city? Does he dare to fight with you? " Tong Jiahui asked incredulously.


    "This boy is very similar to his Laozi uncle Hai. He does things by all means, and he is very good at playing tricks behind his back. If he dares to fight against my mother and sister, I will make him regret coming to this world." Wang Fan rubbed the cigarette in his hand with his fingers, and his eyes burst out a sense of obliteration.


    All people have weaknesses. On the surface, Wang fan is very strong. He also has people who are very precious to him. These people he cherishes are his weaknesses in wandering in the world.


    Although Tong Jiahui and her family have a prominent identity or the ability to protect themselves, they are the most vulnerable targets in Wang Fan''s mind, just like their mother and sister.


    At this moment, Wang fan is most worried about the accident of any one of them, and more worried that they will use their lives as a bargaining chip to blackmail themselves in the summer.


    "If you''re really worried, I can arrange for someone to clean up the summer." Tong Jiahui suggested.


    "Clean it up?" Wang Fan was surprised to see her.


    "Yes, ah Qi can arrange these things for us. The police will not suspect us." Tong Jiahui said confidently.


    Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui unexpectedly. He is not questioning ah Qi''s ability. It is not difficult for Wang Fan to do this kind of thing, let alone ah Qi.


    What really surprised Wang Fan was Tong Jiahui''s suggestion.


    For a long time, Tong Jiahui has always been an excellent young lady in Wang Fan''s eyes. Occasionally, she will play her temper willfully, but she has never been so decisive as today.


    Cleaning up the summer sounds easy.


    But as Wang Fan, who has been in the underworld for many years, he knows well what kind of interests people and things are involved in.


    Let''s not say where ah Qi will find a killer to complete the order given to him by Tong Jiahui.


    Let''s say that the power in Q city in the summer is not as simple as killing him alone.


    This may be just a sentence, but there are many lives behind it.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui''s firm eyes, Wang Fan shook his head and said, "let''s discuss this matter slowly. Killing this boy will not solve any problem, but will cause us trouble!"


    "What if he did it first? Aren''t you worried, too? " Tong Jiahui asked anxiously.


    "I''m just worried. It''s not necessarily the case." Wang Fan explained.


    "Wang Fan, that''s your mother and sister! What if? In case of summer, don''t you regret it? " Tong Jiahui asked nervously.


    "Jiahui, I''m a tough person, but it doesn''t mean that I like to use violence to solve hidden dangers. I''ve always adhered to the principle that if people don''t offend me, I won''t do it!" Seeing the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face, Wang Fan continued: "I will protect them, and I won''t leave any opportunities for summer!"


    "Are you worried about aunt and Beibei? Do you know that you are involved in the killing? You don''t want them to know that you are an extremely dangerous person, do you? " Tong Jiahui asked again.


    "Yes! As you can see, I just used a little violence to scare them like this. I dare not make any more mistakes, and I dare not let them face anything they don''t want to see. " Wang Fan said lightly.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s hesitation for the first time, Tong Jiahui was disappointed, but she could understand it.


    In fact, the feelings of family members can most influence a person''s mentality.


    In particular, men like Wang Fan, who put family first, are most likely to be influenced by family members.


    Instead of persuading Wang Fan to fight against summer, Tong Jiahui lies on the windowsill and looks at the passers-by coming and going in the distance, smoking cigarettes between her fingers.


    Sunlight shining on the snow-white walls of the hospital building is like shining on the cold snow mountain. It can''t give people any warmth, on the contrary, it makes people feel like they want to stay away.


    The busy doctors and nurses finished the final examination for Wang Fan''s mother. Then they found Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui in the corridor.


    "The patient has taken a rest. We have a check. There is no problem except that the blood pressure is a little unstable." The young doctor pushed his glasses and said with a relaxed expression.


    Hearing that there was no big problem with his mother, Wang Fan''s nervous mood finally got some relief. He gratefully said, "thank you. My mother has been in poor health. She has given you a lot of trouble before, and this time she will trouble you again."


    "It''s exactly what we should do. It''s our duty to treat the sick and save the people. But your mother''s body is really weak. She really can''t stand any stimulation. Therefore, as children, you must pay special attention to it." The young doctor kindly reminded me.


    For the doctor''s reminder, Wang fan is more grateful, in addition to nodding, the expression on his face is also very respectful.


    But Tong Jiahui, who was standing by the window sill, had a very indifferent expression on her face. She didn''t seem to hear the doctor''s words.

 V2.Chapter 618

    The mood of sending Wang Beibei to take part in the college entrance examination is more tense than Wang Fan himself. For two days, he not only lost his appetite, but also suffered from insomnia.


    There are still 20 minutes left for the last exam. Wang Fan, leaning on the car body, is smoking heavily, with a very anxious expression on his face.


    "Van Gogh, didn''t Beibei say she played well? Why are you so worried? " Liu pangzi looked at his watch and asked suspiciously.


    "I always feel insecure these days, and I don''t know why." Wang Fan also did not understand why this was the case.


    "It can''t be the anxiety of the college entrance examination. I heard Nana say that some parents think they are worried about their children''s test scores when they take the college entrance examination. If this happens to you, why don''t I take you to see a psychologist?" Liu pangzi asked with concern.


    "College entrance examination anxiety? How did Linna know? " Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "Du Niang! Nana heard that you are in a bad mood and worried about what happened to you, so she asked Du Niang on the Internet. Haha, Nana is kind-hearted. " When Liu pangzi talks about Lina, his face is full of happiness.


    Looking at the expression on Liu pangzi''s face, Wang Fan''s mood eased a lot.


    Because of Wang Beibei''s affairs, Wang Fan didn''t talk with Liu pangzi, but he didn''t expect that Liu pangzi and Lin Na had been secretly paying attention to him.


    "After Beibei''s test, let''s find a place to have a drink and relax." Wang Fan proposed with a smile.


    "How about Hanzhong street? Ah Zhong''s rice noodles are really delicious, and last time horsetail invited us to eat kebabs, I think we all have saliva. " Liu pangzi said with a look of fascination.


    "That''s fine. How''s it going in H city? I think we''ll go back in two days when Beibei''s achievements come out. " Wang Fan asked.


    "Xiaomei said that she has vacated the room, but because she didn''t consider that you would let aunt and Beibei live in the teahouse, she can only let them live together at present."


    "That''s nothing. Beibei can''t live long when she goes back. When the school starts, she will go to live in the school. After registering for the company, I''m afraid she won''t have time to go back to the teahouse."


    "Oh, brother fan, are you really going to let Beibei go to xiaojuan''er''s school?"


    "Isn''t that right? It can''t be Xiaojuan. I want you to talk to me. " Wang Fan asked alertly.


    Liu Juan''s identity is quite special. Wang Fan has always respected her opinions. This time, he wanted Wang Beibei to go to Liu Juan''s school. In fact, he was more interested in Tong Jiahui''s energy there.


    Although Wang Fan has little experience in business, he still knows the importance of human relations and regional relations.


    In particular, with Hengtai group as a backup, if you run your own company in such an environment, you can get twice the result with half the effort, and it''s easier for Wang Fan to understand Hengtai group.


    Up to now, although the relationship with Tong Jiahui has been heating up rapidly, Wang fan is very wary of Liu Tian.


    About Liu Tian, Wang Fan also asked the blind Master in private, but the blind master didn''t tell him too much. He just told Wang fan not to take Liu Tian lightly. Even if Tong Jiahui was determined to him, it was not enough to prove that Liu Tian was not a threat to him.


    Blind Master''s words, let Wang Fan keep in mind, also has been a big trouble for him.


    Liu Tian is not a simple man, but also cruel and resourceful.


    At the beginning, in order to revenge Wang Fan, he deliberately arranged a killer to kill him. If it wasn''t for Tong Jiahui, maybe ah Qi would have buried Wang Fan in the mountain.


    In this way, Liu Tian also found the blind Master, and did not show any embarrassment because he wanted to kill Wang Fan. It seemed that it was a natural thing for him to do so.


    Wang fan knows that without the support of the blind Master, he might have been killed by Liu Tian Long ago. Even his relationship with Tong Jiahui has developed to the point of marriage.


    To understand Liu Tian and solve the knot in his heart, Wang Fan has always had such an idea.


    In addition, his business in W province is on the right track. As the largest shareholder, he also knows what challenges he will face.


    It''s no longer the day of fighting and killing in the Jianghu. Now it''s about money, your comprehensive strength, and your personal relationship.


    Without financial support, you will not be able to stabilize your personal relationship, let alone have any position in the world.


    The brave and ruthless people can only be those simple minded little gangsters who live at the bottom of the society.


    To be able to successfully transform into business is a sublimation of Wang Fan as a big brother of the gang.


    To realize this, Wang Fan must have his own business empire and his own economic foundation.


    Although the women around him are so excellent, there are different forces behind these women.


    Wang Fan, who is supported by many girlfriends, is just like stepping on smooth and easily broken eggs. If he is not careful, he will be hit by flying eggs.


    Wang Fan''s most appropriate choice is to help him run the company with the most reliable and trusted people.


    But in addition to Wang Beibei, Wang Fan really can''t find a second candidate. Although Liu Juan also has excellent brain and outstanding ability, she has an unusual identity after all. She is destined not to go to the front of the screen easily.


    It is Wang Fan''s dream to cultivate Wang Beibei to become a business elite.


    It is precisely because of such expectations of Wang Beibei that Wang fan is so nervous about her affairs. What''s more, it can better reflect the importance of Wang Beibei to him.


    No one can protect Wang Beibei like Liu Juan. Wang Fan thinks so both emotionally and personally.


    The gate of the school was slowly opened by the security guards. The students who finished the examination came out of the campus in twos and threes. The parents waiting outside the school were excited for their children to appear. They had both anxious look and hope for the future.


    "Brother!" Wang Beibei carries her small schoolbag and greets Wang Fan happily.


    "Van Gogh, Beibei is out!" Liu pangzi saw Wang Beibei and waved to her.


    Wang Fan, who leans on the car body, takes a look at Wang Beibei, who is coming towards them. He throws away his cigarette and greets them with a smile.


    "Cha"


    A sound of tires rubbing against the ground suddenly sounded. Under the gaze of people''s consternation, two motorcyclists in leather clothes, driving a motorcycle, got in the middle of Wang Fan and Wang Beibei.


    "Beibei! Run


    Seeing the motorcyclist sitting in the back, he took out a pistol from his fur coat, and Wang Fan yelled and rushed up.

 V2.Chapter 619

    The friction between the motorcycle tires and the ground is very harsh, almost piercing the eardrum of all the people present. Wang Beibei is shocked by all this.


    Bang


    The sound of the gun suddenly rang out, but also to all people''s nerves are heavily dial.


    "Ah


    At the moment of hearing the gunshot, Wang Beibei covered his ears and squatted on the ground, sending out a high decibel scream.


    The parents waiting at the school gate, as well as the students who just came out of the campus, were scared by the gunfire and screams, and ran around in panic.


    The man in the back seat of the motorcycle was shot in the arm. He held the gun tightly and urged his companion to drive away.


    Wang Fan rushed to the front of the motorcycle, only had time to see each other''s gender, even the two people on the motorcycle look like, he was not able to see clearly.


    "Beibei, are you ok?" Watching the two leave by motorcycle, Wang fan runs to Wang Beibei.


    Wang Beibei squatting on the ground, heard Wang Fan''s voice, immediately rushed to Wang Fan''s arms, frightened she cried out.


    "Van Gogh, I didn''t find the shooter." Liu pangzi ran forward and said to Wang Fan.


    "Are there no suspicious people or vehicles around?" After hearing the gunshot, the first reaction was to ask Liu pangzi to check the situation in the direction of the gunshot.


    But the result still did not find the person who shot to save Wang Beibei.


    Everything happened between lightning and flint, so Wang Fan knew very well that no matter how fast Liu pangzi reacted, he could not find the person who shot and saved Wang Beibei. It was just his wishful thinking.


    The rioting crowd fled everywhere. The police officers who were guarding near the school also ran after the motorcyclist at the first time after hearing the gunfire.


    "Get Beibei out of here!" Wang Fan embraces the shivering Wang Beibei, greets Liu pangzi beside him, and then runs to the Mercedes Benz which is not far away.


    The three ran quickly in the crowd, and soon came to the Mercedes Benz. Wang Fan opened the door and pushed Wang Beibei into the car. Just as he was about to lift his legs to follow him, he was caught by the people behind him.


    "Don''t move! Police


    In uniform, director Zhao looks coldly at Wang Fan who is held by his arm.


    Hearing the familiar voice behind him, Wang Fan said to Wang Beibei who got on the bus: "don''t get off! I''ll be up with you in a minute! "


    "Brother, I''m afraid!" Wang Beibei said with a pale face.


    Reach out and touch Wang Beibei''s head. Wang Fan closes the door with a smile on his face. He turns around and looks at director Zhao behind him. The expression on his face suddenly becomes impatient.


    "Wang Fan, we suspect that you are related to the shooting case just now. You must go back with me for investigation!" Director Zhao said with a cold face.


    "Doubt? What makes you suspect? I shot it? Am I hurt? Or do I write on my face that I am a villain Wang fan is agitated to shout.


    Director Zhao, with cold expression, didn''t expect Wang Fan to be so excited. He frowned and said impolitely, "you are a member of the gang. I have reason to suspect that you have something to do with the shooter just now!"


    "Then there is no evidence? No evidence, you just ask me to help you! I don''t want to help you with your attitude. What can I do? " Wang Fan shakes off director Zhao, grabs his hand and pushes the other side impolitely.


    Originally, he had a big prejudice against Wang Fan, but now when he met Wang Fan with such an attitude, director Zhao was really angry. He was pushed by Wang Fan, and he wanted to fight with Wang Fan.


    "Hello! What do you want? Do you want to attack the police? "


    With the two police officers of director Zhao, they stood in front of Wang Fan on guard. They wanted to take Wang Fan to court at any time.


    "I have no time to talk to you! Zhao, don''t think you can do anything to me in your police uniform. Huaxia is about evidence. If there is no evidence, you dare to use it against me. I will sue you! " Wang Fan said angrily. With these words, he turned to open the door.


    "If you move again, I''ll shoot you!" Director Zhao, who was denounced by Wang Fan in public, pulled out his gun and pointed to the back of Wang Fan''s head.


    The two police officers did not expect that director Zhao would suddenly make such a radical move. They looked at each other and tried to persuade the angry director Zhao, but they were worried that it would hurt the face of their officers.


    But just because two police officers are worried about director Zhao''s face doesn''t mean that others will be worried about his face.


    Liu pangzi, who had got off the bus, saw director Zhao pointing a gun at Wang Fan''s head. A sneer flashed on his face. His right hand quietly from the back of his waist, he felt out the kitchen knife he was carrying.


    "Wang Fan! Hands over your head! Hurry up


    Seeing Wang Fan standing there motionless, director Zhao ordered him out loud.


    "Zhao, you are really shameless, aren''t you?"


    Wang Fan, holding the handle of the car in his hand, questions director Zhao in a low voice like the roar of wild animals.


    "No nonsense! If you have anything to say, go back to the police station with me! " Feeling that he had the upper hand, director Zhao''s face was very proud.


    "Brush"


    Director Zhao''s voice just fell, a gust of wind swept head on, unprepared he quickly dodged.


    "Bring it!"


    The kitchen knife in his hand waved a knife to Director Zhao''s face. Liu pangzi, who caught hold of the gun at the right time, yelled and snatched the gun in director Zhao''s hand into his arms.


    "Don''t move


    Liu pangzi, who grabbed the gun, immediately turned the muzzle of the gun, pointed to the other two police officers and ordered with a smile.


    There is no reaction from the police, staring at the black hole of the muzzle, stopped trying to pull out the action with the gun.


    "What do you want to do?" Director Zhao, who was robbed of the gun, looked at Liu pangzi nervously.


    "I don''t want to do anything. Don''t take yourself seriously, Zhao! I''m Liu Pang. None of you want to leave here alive! " Liu pangzi replied coldly.


    "Fat man! What are you doing? " Wang Fan, surprised, frowned and asked.


    "Brother fan, the boy surnamed Zhao is deliberately finding fault. Today I''ll sweep this obstacle for you, so that he won''t always trouble you!" Liu pangzi said fiercely.


    "Fat man, don''t mess around!" Wang Fan said worried.


    The two policemen pointed at by the muzzle of the gun, hearing Liu pangzi''s words, also stare at him nervously, for fear that he will really shoot director Zhao.


    The most nervous is director Zhao, who has been trying to be brave all the time. At this time, he looks at Liu pangzi with a murderous face and his two panicked subordinates. He begins to regret his previous impulse and worry about what will happen next.

 V2.Chapter 620

    The gun is cold, but the heart is warm.


    Wang Fan, who is standing behind Liu pangzi, knows very well that Liu pangzi is pointing a gun at these policemen at the moment. What he is going to do next is what will happen.


    His heart is more clear, what Liu pangzi said is absolutely not just saying.


    When Wang Fan was just a gangster, Liu pangzi dared to shoot Han Chen in the head for him. Now he absolutely dares to shoot director Zhao in the head.


    At the thought of Han Chen, Wang Fan felt nervous.


    As a policeman, director Zhao''s suspicion of him is not wrong, just like Han Chen''s bad attitude towards him at the beginning.


    Police and gangsters.


    They are two individuals who can never live in harmony.


    There is nothing to explain. Even children in kindergartens know that good people and bad people can''t be friends.


    Now Wang fan is the elder brother of the underworld, and he is one of those extremely dangerous underworld figures. Director Zhao has reason to doubt him.


    It''s just that Wang fan can''t and has no evidence to explain everything to Director Zhao, as he did when he contacted Han Chen.


    I''m an undercover!


    I''m a policeman, just like you!


    Wang Fan had no chance to say this again, and he could not say it again.


    From the moment he left w Province, he had no ability to say this. Apart from his own heart, he never forgot his heart. He had no chance to argue for himself.


    Maybe, uncle GUI has been very disappointed with him, and Miao Qing has hated him to the bone, but Wang Fan still chose this way.


    Ding Ling Ling


    When the clear telephone rings, director Zhao takes a subconscious look at his pocket.


    "I''ll take a call!" Said the ugly director Zhao.


    "Fat man, put the gun down!" Wang Fan talks and takes the gun of director Zhao from Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi is very unconvinced. Although he has no weapon in his hand, he has no timidity on his face. It seems that in his eyes, he only needs his kitchen knife to kill the policemen in front of him.


    Director Zhao, who takes out his cell phone to answer the phone, has a more ugly expression on his face. However, although his mouth is open and closed, he never speaks out.


    Wang Fan with a pistol stepped forward and handed the gun to Director Zhao.


    Is holding a mobile phone director Zhao, did not expect Wang Fan will return the gun to himself, a burst of surprised expression on his face.


    Not to mention director Zhao did not expect, even the other two police officers did not expect Wang Fan to make such a move.


    Hang up the phone director Zhao, put the mobile phone into his pocket, and put the gun back with the holster.


    All this happened naturally, as if nothing had happened before. The two policemen were stunned, waiting for director Zhao''s next action with some doubts.


    "Let''s go!" Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi, also on guard, heard Wang Fan''s words, turned and opened the car door, waiting for Wang Fan to get on the car, then got on the car and started the machine.


    Mercedes Benz started slowly under the gaze of director Zhao, and finally left their sight.


    "Zhao Suo, just let them go?" A police officer asked in disbelief.


    The two policemen who knew director Zhao''s temper couldn''t believe that director Zhao, who was always hot tempered and resentful of evil, would let Wang Fan go.


    It''s not a small event to be robbed with a gun. Even if the superior doesn''t know about it, director Zhao''s face can''t be lost.


    Just let it go quietly. No one can believe it.


    But believe it or not, it has already happened, and it happened in front of the two policemen.


    "Let''s go back, too!" Director Zhao did not answer the police''s question, but turned and walked to the police car in the distance.


    Looking at director Zhao''s back, the two police officers are not good enough to say more. They can only follow him honestly and walk to the police car in the distance.


    The riot caused by the gunfire soon subsided, and the people who had been panicked before left the scene in a hurry after confirming that there was no danger.


    When the police car left with flashing lights, there were no pedestrians at the school gate, as if nothing had happened.


    The police officer in the driver''s seat started the police car, looked at director Zhao in the rearview mirror and asked, "Zhao Suo, where are we going?"


    "Go back!" Director Zhao said with an ugly face.


    "Not to investigate the shooting?" The policeman asked suspiciously.


    "Someone has taken over the investigation. We are not allowed to interfere in it." Director Zhao replied.


    "Zhao Suo, did that phone call just now let you release Wang Fan?" The policeman asked curiously.


    After asking this question, the policeman regretted it. He looked at his companion awkwardly and didn''t know how to retrieve his previous words.


    The police officer sitting in the co pilot''s seat was also full of curiosity about the incident, so he did not see the embarrassed expression of his companion, but focused on Director Zhao.


    Looking at his two subordinates, he was very curious about the phone call just now. Director Zhao''s face sank and said, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t say what you shouldn''t say. Are you two policemen on the first day?"


    "Zhao Suo, it seems that Wang fan is not a small man." The police officer sitting in the co pilot said excitedly.


    The police officer in the driver''s seat couldn''t help saying, "Zhao Suo, with your temper, you can''t hold this kind of sand! How are you doing today? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We Zhao Suo are also under orders. What do you know?" The police officer of the co pilot glared at his companion and motioned him not to open the pot.


    But director Zhao, sitting in the back row, did not show any embarrassment after hearing the police''s query.


    After rubbing his wrinkled face with his hands, director Zhao leaned against the back of his seat and said with a wry smile, "if I were someone else, I would have scolded you! But it''s just his call. I can''t bear not to listen to him! "


    "He? Zhao Suo, who is he? " The police officer of the co pilot asked curiously.


    "He? It''s my Savior! My idol, too! Ha ha Director Zhao seemed to understand something, and suddenly he burst out laughing.


    The police officer of the co pilot wanted to continue to ask, but he was secretly pulled by the police officer of the main driving position. Seeing the expression on his companion''s face, he stifled his words back.


    The police car left the parking lot next to the school, flashing lights and headed for the police station.


    When everyone left, the campus gate was quiet again. Several workers in cleaning clothes began to clean the front of the campus gate.


    "Girl, you''re here to pick up the students. It''s all over!" The cleaner said to the fashionable woman in sunglasses across the road.


    The woman standing on the sidewalk opposite the campus, wearing a red windbreaker and a pair of sunglasses covering half of her face, smiles at the cleaner, bends down to pick up a cartridge case, turns around and gets into the car parked on the roadside.

 V2.Chapter 621

    The Mercedes Benz is galloping on the streets of Q city. The frightened Wang Beibei leans on Wang Fan''s arms. His nervous mood gradually calms down, which makes Wang Fan''s worry a little less.


    Although his sister''s condition gave Wang Fan some comfort, he did not relax his vigilance because his mother needed to be taken care of in the hospital.


    From the phone that Tong Jiahui has been guarding Wang Fan''s mother''s side, and did not encounter anything dangerous, but Wang Fan''s heart, or shrouded in a gloomy.


    The door of the hospital is close at hand. Wang Fan, sitting in the back seat, inadvertently sees a familiar figure.


    "Fat man, stop!" Wang Fan reached out and patted Liu pangzi on the shoulder.


    "Cha"


    The Mercedes Benz stopped steadily on the roadside at the gate of the hospital.


    Wang Fan, who has already put his hand on the handle, said to Wang Beibei, "wait for me in the car. No matter what happens, don''t get off the car."


    With these words, Wang Fan opened the door and jumped out of the car.


    In the corner at the door of the hospital, manager Jia is peering into the hospital. The expression on his face is sometimes nervous and sometimes excited.


    "Pa"


    A slap on the back of the head startled manager Jia, who was paying attention to the situation in the hospital.


    "Fuck you... Van Gogh? Why are you


    Turning around, manager Jia, who is ready to swear, turns to see that the person standing behind him is Wang Fan. He immediately suppresses the dirty words in his mouth and says hello to Wang Fan with a flattering face.


    "What are you doing here?" Wang Fan asked with a cold face.


    "Van Gogh, I''d like to meet the first lady and explain to her about the green hotel." Manager Jia said with a smile.


    "Then go straight in. Why are you sneaking?" Wang Fan, who has been shot at the gate of the campus, is full of doubts about anyone at the moment.


    Manager Jia, in particular, does not look like a good person from any angle.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t have a smile on his face, manager Jia quickly explained, "brother fan, I''m afraid the eldest lady won''t give me a chance to explain."


    "Oh? I didn''t tell you to buy green hotel in two days. You can come to her with the contract! Will she not give you a chance? " Wang Fan asked in disbelief.


    "Van Gogh, you have just returned to Q city. You may not understand the situation here. There are some problems in the acquisition plan of green hotel. If you force the acquisition now, it will only bring loss to our group." Manager Jia''s face is difficult to explain.


    "Oh, loss! You should try to make up for it. The money you make from green hotel should be enough to make up for the loss of the group Wang Fan said.


    "Ah? Brother fan, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense! I have contact with summer just for the convenience of purchasing green hotel. There is no other reason! " As manager Jia explained, he reached out to wipe the sweat on his head.


    See manager Jia straight cold sweat appearance, Wang Fan in the heart already had the big half suspicion to his words.


    Originally suspected manager Jia and summer collude, but because there is no evidence to take the hand, so Wang Fan did not say too clearly.


    Now manager Jia, who is extremely stupid, automatically comes to the door. Of course, Wang Fan won''t let him go.


    Just casually said these words, manager Jia scared straight into a cold sweat, it can be seen that Wang Fan''s suspicions about him before, basically can''t leave ten!


    In the face of such a fool, Wang Fan didn''t want to beat around the bush. His eyes glared and he asked fiercely, "Jia, don''t pretend in front of me. Today, you didn''t come to the hospital to find Tong Jiahui!"


    "Van Gogh, I really... Don''t.. Don''t


    Before he had time to finish his sophistry, Wang Fan caught him by the collar. Manager Jia hurriedly put his arm in front of his face and asked for mercy.


    "Say it! What the hell are you doing here! " Grasping manager Jia''s collar, Wang Fan asked with his face.


    "It''s summer. He wants to investigate your family. I''m here to protect you secretly. Brother fan, I also want to commit crimes and make contributions." Manager Jia said with a pale face.


    "Summer? How dare this boy be so brave? " Wang Fan asked, biting his teeth.


    "Yes! I can''t persuade him. I can only come here to protect brother fan''s family and the eldest lady. Brother fan, I don''t mean you any harm! " Manager Jia, with a cold sweat on his head, tried his best to show his loyalty to Wang Fan.


    "Jia, what bad water is in your stomach? Don''t think I don''t know. Now I don''t have time to deal with you. I''ll come back to deal with you when I clean up that little bastard in summer!"


    Pushing manager Jia away, Wang Fan walks to the Mercedes Benz with a gloomy face.


    Liu pangzi, sitting in the driver''s seat, saw Wang Fan coming this way and got out of the car to open the door for him. Seeing that the expression on Wang Fan''s face was wrong, he quickly asked, "brother fan, did that boy do it in summer?"


    "Well!" Wang Fan replied.


    When Wang Fan got on the bus, Liu pangzi also got on the bus. He turned to Wang Fan and asked, "what should I do now?"


    "It seems to be a mistake for me not to get rid of this little bastard in summer!" Wang Fan said with a gloomy face.


    "Brother fan, leave it to me. I''ll screw his head off!" Liu said eagerly.


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, Wang Beibei, listening to the conversation between the two people, was too scared to breathe. She nervously pulled Wang Fan''s sleeve to dissuade her brother, but she didn''t dare to open her mouth. She could only look at him eagerly.


    "Beibei, you and the fat man go back to the ward and wait for me. Don''t tell mom. I''ll go and solve the problem and come back!" Wang Fan stretched out his hand to hold his sister''s hand and said to her calmly.


    "Brother, I''m afraid!" Wang Beibei said with a cry.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be fine, and so will you!" Wang Fan comforted.


    "Brother fan, why don''t I go? Beibei and aunt need your care!" Liu pangzi offered himself again.


    "I dare to touch my family in summer. If I don''t teach him how to be a man myself, I won''t be able to get along in the future! Fat man, take care of them in the hospital and wait for me to come back! " Wang Fan said firmly.


    This kind of revenge on family members is indeed the biggest taboo in the underworld, but how can people who are greedy for profits care about this kind of despised behavior?


    As a figure like Wang Fan, if he can''t stand up to protect his family when they are retaliated by others, he will surely be laughed at. This is why he has to go to summer to settle accounts in person to understand their gratitude and resentment.


    Determined Wang Fan got out of the Mercedes Benz and stopped a taxi on the side of the road. After giving the address to the driver, he took a taxi to the green hotel.

 V2.Chapter 622

    "Brother tiger! Tiger! Here comes the fellow again


    The security guard standing guard at the door, stumbled into tiger brother''s office, a face of panic said.


    Tiger brother, with bandage on his head and splint on his arm, is playing with his mobile phone with his legs up. When he sees the panic of his security guards, he is startled and asks, "who? Who are you talking about? "


    "That''s the one


    "Bang"


    Before the security guard finished, the door of tiger brother''s office was kicked open, and Wang Fan appeared at the door.


    "Plop"


    Tiger elder brother sitting on the chair kneels on the ground without hesitation and looks at Wang Fan with straight eyes.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong. How much do you want? I''ll sell you iron by smashing the pot!"


    Brother Hu, kneeling on the ground, said in a trembling voice. The uninjured arm had been raised high above his head and made a surrender.


    Wang Fan standing at the door looked at brother Hu kneeling on the ground and asked coldly, "where''s your boss?"


    "Boss? It''s upstairs Heard that Wang fan is looking for the boss, not for his own trouble, tiger brother immediately did not have the previous tension.


    "Take me to him!" Wang Fan ordered.


    Tiger elder brother, who got up from the ground, patted the soil on his legs and came up to Wang Fan with a smile and said, "elder brother, what do you want from our boss? Do you need me to inform you in advance? "


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan frowned and slapped tiger brother in the face. He said angrily, "I see your boss. Do you still need to report?"


    Covering his red and swollen cheek, brother Hu knew that he was flattering and patting on his leg. He didn''t dare to talk any more nonsense. He quickly led Wang Fan to the lobby of the hotel.


    The front desk of the hotel has known about Wang Fan''s arrival for a long time. At this time, he saw the ferocious tiger brother, covering his face like a stray cat, leading Wang Fan behind him, which made the front desk staff extremely nervous.


    "Is the boss in the office?" Brother tiger asked with a bitter face.


    The waiter standing in the counter, embarrassed, said: "I said the boss is not in the hotel, do you believe it?"


    "Not in the hotel? Sister, don''t make fun of me. This elder brother is here to find the boss. Don''t set yourself on fire! " At this time, brother Hu doesn''t care about anything. What he fears most is Wang Fan''s anger behind him.


    In front of the front desk attendant so answer, if annoyed behind want to find the summer of Wang Fan, must suffer or tiger brother.


    So no matter what, tiger brother can''t let Wang Fan spread his anger on himself. While talking to the front desk attendant, he winked at her, lest the sister who can''t see the situation should resolutely say what Wang fan doesn''t want to hear.


    I don''t know whether I understand the meaning of tiger brother or I''m scared by Wang Fan''s aura. The front desk attendant pauses a little and says, "the boss is in his private office. If you want to find him, you can go there."


    "Private office?" Tiger elder brother is a Leng at first, then say again: "good! I''ll go right away. "


    Wang Fan, standing behind tiger brother, didn''t see the expression on his face. He didn''t even go to see tiger brother. At this time, he was very upset and wanted to smash everything in green hotel.


    Tiger brother, who got the elevator card from the front desk attendant, turned to Wang Fan and said, "brother, I''ll show you to our boss."


    "Well!" Wang Fan agreed.


    After a look at Wang Fan''s still gloomy face, tiger brother cleverly leads Wang Fan again to the front of the staff elevator in the hotel.


    Brush with the elevator card in hand, and the elevator on the first floor automatically opens the door. Tiger brother makes a gesture of please, and bends down to wait for Wang Fan to get on the elevator. Then he follows him to get on the elevator.


    There are only three buttons in the elevator, one on the sixth floor and the other on the ninth floor, but nothing is displayed on the top button.


    Tiger brother, holding the elevator card in his hand, brushes the sensor in the elevator again with the elevator card, and then reaches out his hand and presses the top button.


    After the button was pressed, it turned red, but the elevator they took did not start climbing up.


    "This is the call button, the boss agreed that we go up, the elevator can start." Tiger brother quickly explained to Wang Fan.


    After hearing brother Hu''s words, Wang Fan realized that the key floor with no display should be the private office in summer.


    Before did not expect, green hotel will have such facilities, Wang fan can not help but frown slightly.


    Looking up at the top of the elevator, the surveillance camera probe flashing red dots is watching him. Wang Fan sneers and asks, "can your boss hear us?"


    "It should be possible. It''s my first time to take this elevator." Tiger brother answered in a low voice.


    As soon as tiger brother''s voice fell, the elevator made a light noise, and then slowly climbed up.


    Wang Fan, standing beside tiger brother, grabs tiger brother''s collar and drags him to his body.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Brother Hu, who was caught in the back collar, asked in horror.


    "Nothing. In case your boss and I play shady tricks, you can take all the bills for me." Wang Fan, who was on guard, said to brother Hu with a sneer.


    "No! Elder brother, I''m also a mess. The grudge between you has nothing to do with me! " Tiger brother heard Wang Fan''s words, his face turned pale, struggling to get rid of Wang Fan''s hand.


    "Dong"


    Wang Fan punched brother Hu''s waist and eye, and immediately stopped his wriggling body.


    "Be honest, or I''ll break your neck first!" Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    Tiger brother, who was beaten in the middle of the waist, did not dare to make any move that would provoke Wang Fan. At this time, in addition to secretly praying that when the elevator door was opened, he would not be killed by random guns, he could only be slaughtered by fate!


    Elevator climbing speed is not slow, soon came to the summer private office floor.


    Ding


    After a crisp sound, the door of the elevator opened slowly. Wang Fan, who was standing in the elevator, grasped brother Hu''s back collar, and the other hand was ready to move at any time.


    The open elevator door broadened Wang Fan''s vision, which also made him see clearly the people standing outside the elevator and waiting for them for a long time.


    More than a dozen men in suits, with a black telescopic metal stick in their hands, were watching Wang Fan in the elevator.


    "It seems that your boss is here indeed!"


    Seeing these people waiting at the elevator entrance, Wang Fan said with satisfaction.


    "Brothers, I''m the security captain downstairs. Don''t hurt me by mistake!" Brother Hu, who is about to be scared to pee, shows his identity to the other party in a hurry for fear of being attacked by these suit men.

 V2.Chapter 623

    When he heard that tiger brother was showing his identity to those men in suits, Wang Fan raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth. He grabbed tiger brother''s back collar and lifted him up like a chicken.


    "Ah! Ah! What are you doing? "


    Brother tiger, whose feet are off the ground, is so frightened that he struggles with his body hard and shouts loudly.


    "Take you to them!"


    Wang Fan, with a sneer on his face, grabs brother Hu''s belt with his other hand and throws him at the other men in suits.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye. Several men in suits at the entrance of the elevator didn''t expect Wang Fan to throw tiger out of the elevator.


    More did not expect, more than 200 Jin tiger brother, in the hands of Wang fan is like no weight, he was easily thrown out.


    Several men in suits, who were standing near the elevator door, were suddenly put on by Tiger brother''s fat body. They didn''t even hum, so they were directly knocked to death.


    The rest of the men in suits, seeing that their companions were knocked unconscious by Wang Fan with tiger brother, immediately waved their telescopic steel sticks and rushed up.


    After solving several suit men at the elevator entrance, Wang Fan didn''t rush out of the elevator. Instead, he stepped back and stood behind the elevator door.


    "Pa"


    "Pa"


    "Pa"


    As soon as the three men in suits rushed to the front of the elevator door, they saw a flash of black shadow in front of them, and then there was a burning pain on their faces.


    "How''s it going? Does it taste good? "


    Wang Fan, standing in the elevator door, shakes his belt and says with a smile to several men in suits at the door.


    At this time, people can see clearly what Wang fan is holding.


    It turns out that when Wang Fan grabbed brother Hu''s belt just now, he directly pulled out brother Hu''s belt with the momentum of throwing him out.


    The belt with excellent flexibility has also become Wang Fan''s weapon, and the metal belt buckle has also played a very good effect when fighting with these suit men.


    Several men in suits saw that Wang Fan was holding a belt as a weapon, and some of his companions had already suffered losses in Wang Fan''s hands. They did not dare to attack lightly, so they could only stand at the elevator door and watch.


    Ding


    Wang Fan, standing in the elevator, suddenly heard a warning sound. He jumped from the elevator to the ground without thinking about it.


    Just at the moment when Wang Fan jumped out of the elevator, the elevator behind him suddenly seemed to be possessed and began to slide down from the elevator hall.


    "Boom"


    Just a breath, just carrying Wang Fan''s elevator, it suddenly fell in the elevator corridor downstairs.


    Huge crashing sound came up from the ground. The air waves caused by the crashing also collided wantonly in the elevator hall. A series of crashing sounds made people feel chilly.


    "Damn it! Fortunately, I can get away quickly, or I will fall into a meat cake! "


    Palpitating Wang Fan looked at the elevator room behind him, thinking of some fear.


    "Hoo"


    Before he had time to celebrate the rest of his life, Wang Fan heard a burst of broken air.


    "Ka"


    The metal stick hit Wang Fan on the shoulder, and it made a dull sound.


    "Your uncle''s!"


    Wang Fan, who was attacked by others, swore and threw out his belt.


    The metal belt buckle, which was stained with blood, was severely beaten on the face of the man who attacked Wang Fan. The metal edge of the belt buckle not only left a mark on the man''s face, but also nearly blinded him.


    "Brothers! Kill him


    The beaten man yelled, one hand covering the bleeding wound on his face, the other hand waving the steel stick in his hand, and hit Wang Fan on the head again.


    "Go to hell!"


    Wang Fan, who threw out his belt, stared, grabbed the man''s wrist in one hand, and tripped the man who attacked him.


    The man in suit who lost his balance was unsteady and fell straight to the elevator.


    At this time, the elevator door is not closed, and the dark elevator passage is like a huge mouth, waiting for the prey to fall into the trap.


    And the man in suit who was tripped over by Wang Fan was like a sacrifice offered by others. He looked frightened and was about to be sent into the mouth of the black monster.


    "Ah


    The man in suit let out a scream, and his body crashed directly into the damaged elevator door. Just in the blink of an eye, he fell directly to the floor ten stories high.


    "Bang"


    The dull sound of the body hitting the ground is transmitted by the narrow elevator passage and straight into everyone''s ears.


    The rest of the men in suits, though still holding the steel bars in their hands, had betrayed them by the expression on their faces.


    These men have lost their fighting spirit. They have been frightened by Wang Fan''s bravery and ferocity. They dare not fight with Wang Fan any more, or even look him in the eye.


    Glancing around at the men in front of them, Wang Fan spat at them disdainfully and wrapped his belt around his arm again.


    "Who else wants to fight me?"


    Wang Fan with extremely contemptuous tone, in front of these men who act as thugs said.


    By Wang Fan fierce eyes, these suit men have eyes Dodge, legs can''t help but start back.


    I don''t know who was the first to turn around and start running to the corridor behind me. The rest of the men in suits also scattered in a crowd, turned and ran to the corridor behind me, and soon disappeared from Wang Fan''s sight.


    "It''s really a bunch of rubbish of him!"


    Looking at these men running for their lives, Wang Fan, who was still in his mind, could not help cursing.


    After cleaning up his belt, Wang Fan bent down to pick up a steel stick and stepped over those guys who had passed out on the ground. Then he walked to the depth of the corridor in no hurry.


    The tenth floor is very large, but there is only one office.


    Holding a cigarette, Wang Fan walked to the door of the only office and pushed the door open.


    Standing outside the door of the office, Wang Fan carefully looked at this private office which can be described as luxurious.


    All the office desks and chairs made of mahogany occupy one third of the whole office. On a gorgeous and expensive carpet, there are some relaxation devices, which occupy another one third of the whole space.


    What surprised Wang Fan most was the other third of the space in the office.


    Beside an antique tea table, there are two soft futons. The simple furnishings occupy the last third of the space.


    "Come in and have a cup of tea!"


    The woman sitting on the futon looked up at Wang Fan at the door and said calmly.


    "Nansao? How could it be you? " Seeing the woman clearly, Wang Fan frowned and asked.

 V2.Chapter 624

    The woman sitting on the futon is nansao, the mother of summer, who once made Wang Fan hate her to the bone, but had no way to deal with her.


    For nansao appeared here, although it is reasonable, but it does let Wang Fan some accident.


    The impression of nansao, is a cowardly woman.


    But in front of her sitting on the futon, no matter in terms of dress or behavior, you can''t associate her with cowardice.


    The middle-aged woman''s hair style is elegant and noble, and the kimono on her body is strange, but it also echoes her indifference at this time. Her smiling expression and eyes that seem to see through everything are showing her unusual.


    Once again in Q city to see nansao, let Wang Fan feel like a person, some strange but so familiar.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet again here!" Nansao washed the tea cup on the tea table and said to Wang Fan in a calm tone.


    "I was surprised, too." Sitting on the futon opposite nansao, Wang Fan said with self mockery.


    "Oh? Don''t you come here today for Xiaotian? "


    "Yes."


    "What''s your accident?"


    "I''m surprised by the way you are now."


    "Yes? What do you think I should look like? "


    Facing nansao''s calmness, Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''m not here to talk about the past today. Where is summer?"


    "You can tell me what you want from him." Nansao put the cup in front of Wang Fan.


    "Why hurt my family?" Wang Fan asked with a cold face.


    Nansao, who hasn''t had time to take back her hand, pauses when she hears Wang Fan''s words. She slowly raises her head and looks at Wang Fan. Her face is a little stunned, and she says with a smile: "you are not the same. You want to kill our mother and son?"


    "It was an accident!" Wang Fan replied.


    "But it''s a fact!" Nansao said with resentment.


    Because of Uncle Hai, Wang Fan has no respect for nansao, and even has an unspeakable disgust for this woman.


    So when nansao looked at him full of resentment, Wang Fan didn''t have a trace of guilt in his heart, but had the pleasure of revenge.


    At the beginning, he joined the four seas gang. Although he deliberately approached brother Nan with ulterior motives, no matter what, Wang Fan''s ability to go to this day has indeed been supported by brother Nan.


    Especially in the ambush that time, Nange in order to be able to save his life, at the expense of himself, for Wang Fan to find a chance to escape.


    This past has been Wang Fan in mind, also let him to brother Nan full of gratitude.


    It is precisely because brother Nan paved the way for his success with his life, so when sister Nan appeared with summer, Wang Fan, who has been firmly in the position of big brother, would take the initiative to give up his position to summer.


    Although the nature of summer has been exposed in front of Wang Fan from the beginning, Wang Fan never cares about anything because of his respect for brother Nan.


    Until he learned a lot of truth from Hu Xiaomei.


    Nansao, who has always been respected by Wang Fan, actually carried Nange and uncle Hai together. She even gave birth to the evil son of summer for uncle Hai.


    In the end, brother Nan died. Uncle Hai''s illegitimate son took over brother Nan''s territory and became Wang Fan''s elder brother.


    Wang Fan, who knows the truth, will not allow this kind of thing.


    It can be said that for the mother and son of summer, Wang Fan has already had a conflict from the heart, even if it will not kill, it is absolutely impossible to let go easily.


    He had the idea of revenge on them, but now he met the summer to fight against his family. Wang Fan would not let the summer go.


    Nansao, sitting beside the tea table, saw that Wang Fan didn''t refute her words. Her face was a little angry. She said coldly: "since you can hurt the people I care about most, why can''t I let people kill your family?"


    "Well? What do you mean Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "The person you are looking for is not summer, but me!" Nansao''s cold way back


    "You did what hurt my family? It''s impossible Nansao''s words were full of doubts, Wang Fan frowned tightly.


    "What? In your eyes, I can only be a weak woman, right? ha-ha! Wang Fan, you look down on me too much! " In the face of Wang Fan''s query, nansao laughed and said.


    In front of her, sister-in-law Nan looks proud, and her unbridled laughter is very harsh. Wang Fan, who is only one tea table away from her, looks at the expression on her face and wants to swing her arm and slap her in the face.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s anger, nansao gradually stopped laughing, impolitely asked: "how? You want to teach me a lesson? Wang Fan, when did you learn to beat women? "


    "Women? You deserve to call yourself a woman now? " Wang Fan asked, biting his teeth.


    "Haven''t you heard of it? The most poisonous woman''s heart, Wang Fan, you are still tender after all. When I followed Anan around the world, you should still be at school Nansao''s voice is full of disdain, even in the face of such a strong Wang Fan.


    "Are you really not afraid of me?" Wang Fan asked with a cold face.


    "I''m afraid! Of course, I''m afraid. That''s why I want to start first. Ha ha! If you don''t treat me, you have nothing to do Nan sister-in-law facial expression strange return way.


    "I can kill you now, believe it or not?" Listening to nansao''s words, Wang Fan feels more and more angry and stares at her.


    I thought that in the face of Wang Fan''s anger, nansao would be afraid and her attitude would be restrained. But I didn''t expect that nansao was still fearless and looked at Wang Fan provocatively.


    "Where is summer?" Wang Fan asked.


    "This matter has nothing to do with summer. It''s all planned by me. The injustice has its head and the debt has its owner. What do you want, come to me!" Nansao returned fearlessly.


    "Do you have to force me to do it?" Wang Fan, who is about to lose his mind, has a pair of iron fists.


    After finishing her kimono, nansao took the tea cup in front of her and drank the tea. After putting down the tea cup in her hand, she said, "Wang Fan, you are treacherous and want to catch up with Q city to kill our mother and son. Let''s settle this account here today."


    "Is that you?"


    "If you don''t let us live, why should I let your family live happily?"


    The tone of the two people across the tea table was full of gunpowder, and there was no meaning that could be eased.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Wang Fan, whose face is gradually ferocious, looks at nansao and says three good words. The belt in his hand has dropped from his hand to the ground.

 V2.Chapter 625

    Nansao''s words completely angered Wang Fan. At this time, he wanted to tear the woman to pieces.


    "Ah


    Wang Fan, who was completely infuriated, yelled, holding the two corners of the tea table with both hands, and flipping the tea table to the ground with both arms.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Wang Fan with red eyes was biting his teeth and roaring like a devil.


    Nansao, who was only one step away from Wang Fan, was frightened by the expression on Wang Fan''s face, and her body could not help but withdraw back.


    But her body, also is only retreats, has not opened with Wang Fan enough to guarantee her safe distance.


    At this time, the distance between them, let alone the belt in Wang Fan''s hand, was that he could hit nansao''s face directly with his fist.


    The scene in the room was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He was scared by the fierce devil in front of him and didn''t even have the idea to escape.


    "Stop it


    A shout came from the door of the room. Tong Jiahui, panting, held the doorframe and cried out.


    Suddenly hearing Tong Jiahui''s voice, Wang Fan was also surprised. He looked back at Tong Jiahui leaning on the doorframe and asked in doubt, "how did you come here?"


    "Beibei''s business is not done in summer!" Tong Jiahui gasped.


    "What?"


    Hearing Tong Jiahui''s words, Wang Fan and nansao exclaimed at the same time.


    Tong Jiahui, who was standing at the door, looked at the expressions on their faces and did not answer Wang Fan. Instead, she looked at nansao with a smile and asked, "you are also surprised, aren''t you?"


    "I" Nansao, who is questioned by Tong Jiahui, looks a little flustered and doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Instead, Wang Fan, who was standing on one side, heard that he looked carefully. He turned his head and looked at nansao. With a frown, he asked, "do you want to take the blame for summer?"


    "I" Nansao still did not know how to answer, she bit her lip and Wang Fan looked at each other.


    Tong Jiahui, who finally calmed down, walked to Wang Fan''s back from the door and said, "I heard Liu pangzi tell me what happened. I was worried that you would fall into someone else''s trap. That''s why I came here."


    "How do you know it''s not summer that wants to hurt Beibei?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "On the contrary, I can now be sure that the person who wants to hurt Beibei is the owner of green hotel, summer, because she has already told me the answer!" Tong Jiahui pointed to nansao, who was sitting on the ground, pale.


    "I told people to do all this. It has nothing to do with my son! If you want revenge, come to me Nansao finally understood what Tong Jiahui meant, but she still wanted to protect her children.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, nansao is just a weak woman, for anyone, she has no threat to speak of.


    But when protecting the summer, as a mother, she can burst out unexpected energy.


    A woman is soft, but a mother is hard.


    This may be the best interpretation of nansao''s life.


    But it is precisely because of her maternal love that summer looks like today, and it is also because of her doting on summer that summer''s life is finally ruined.


    Wang Fan, whose brain has come to his senses, also understands everything in front of him. He says with a bitter smile, "sister Nan, is it worth doing this for him?"


    "He is my son! I can''t just watch him ruin it, Van Gogh! bodhisattva! I beg you, let go of my child! As long as you are willing to let him go, you can let me do anything! "


    Nansao, who was sitting on the ground, cried and climbed to Wang Fan''s feet. She held his legs tightly in her arms and begged for the evil spirit in front of her.


    "Nansao, we didn''t think about summer. Even if my father wanted to buy the green hotel, Wang Fan just said a few angry words and didn''t want to really participate in it. Instead, your son cheated people too much and wanted to kill us! You say, how can we let him off easily in this matter! " Tong Jiahui looked at nansao lying on the ground and said angrily.


    "It''s all my fault! I beg you, I''ll leave with summer now, we don''t want the hotel, we don''t want anything, please let us live Nansao cried loudly and refused to let go of Wang Fan''s legs.


    Listening to nansao''s cry, Wang Fan frowned. He didn''t know how to persuade nansao and whether to leave.


    At the beginning of the summer, there is also a part of the reason, because of this weak woman.


    Although Wang fan is really annoyed by her quarrel with Uncle Hai, Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear that brother Nan is still in love with this woman.


    If you don''t love her, you can''t tolerate her infidelity, and you can''t still hold her in your hand as the Pearl of his life after her infidelity.


    If the Nan sister-in-law forced to death, Wang Fan still feel some sorry Nan brother, also feel no way and brothers account.


    But the summer this miscellaneous, again and again, again and again provocation he, even has put the poisonous hand to Wang Fan''s family, this let Wang Fan have no reason to let him go.


    Wang Fan, who was holding both legs, bent down and looked at nansao, who was full of pear blossoms and rain, said calmly: "nansao, I know you love summer very much, but I also love my family. You can care nothing for him, and I can give up everything for my family!"


    "He''s still a child!" Nansao cried out.


    "It has nothing to do with his age. Everyone is responsible for what he does." The tone of Wang Fan''s voice was cold. He reached out and broke off nansao''s fingers.


    Wang Fan''s attitude has been very obvious, which makes nansao have to watch helplessly, her last hope shattered.


    Nansao, whose hands don''t break apart, lies on the cold and wet ground. Her clothes on her chest have been wet by the tea on the ground. The thin silk kimono is tightly attached to her body, which makes people feel sad.


    Tears, like broken beads, burst out of her eyes and then fell down her cheek, stirring up the tea stains on her chest.


    "You said you were a Bodhisattva! Why can''t you be merciful? Give him a chance! The Buddha said, "put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    Watching Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui go out of their sight, nansao cries heartbroken, hoping to find a ray of life for the summer.


    Wang Fan, who had already reached the door, stopped. He listened to nansao''s sad cry and couldn''t help looking back at the woman lying on the ground.


    Once upon a time, Wang Fan didn''t dare to look up to this woman when she was high up. At this time, the miserable appearance of a woman lying on the ground was caused by Wang Fan.


    Clenching his fist, Wang Fan clenched his teeth and said, "I''m a Bodhisattva in hell. Sending evil spirits into reincarnation is my Buddha heart!"

 V2.Chapter 626

    When taking a taxi to the hospital, Wang Fan specially checked his body. Tong Jiahui, who was sitting next to him, saw his behavior and asked with a smile: "how can you, like a primary school student, check carefully before you go home after a fight? Are you worried that your aunt will scold you?"


    "Of course, although my mother usually has a good temper, if she really gets angry, it will be enough for everyone to drink a pot." Wang Fan said with lingering fear.


    When he was a child, every time he had a fight in school, Wang Fan would check it carefully before he went home. He was afraid that his mother would find him fighting.


    In order to prevent his mother from knowing that he was fighting, Wang Fan would deliberately protect his face when he was fighting with his classmates.


    After all, the clothes on the body are dirty. I deliberately look for some reasons, such as falling down or falling into the pit. But if someone opens the flowers on my face, I can''t hide them.


    However, the children in the school, as well as the ruffians around the school at that time, all knew one of Wang Fan''s characteristics.


    If the fight, accidentally hurt his face, then Wang Fan will certainly let go of hands and feet and each other endlessly.


    Because after a scar, Wang fan doesn''t have to worry about his mother seeing a new scar, so he can wave his fist to release the evil in his heart.


    After waiting for the taxi to stop in front of the hospital, Wang Fan paid the fare and got off with Tong Jiahui.


    After finishing his clothes, Wang Fan adjusted his mood, with a charming smile on his face, and walked into the door of the hospital with Tong Jiahui.


    Through the bustling emergency hall, the two came to the hospital''s inpatient building.


    "Van Gogh."


    Wang Fan, who is really ready to go up the steps, hears the voice of fat man Liu calling him. He turns around and looks behind him. He sees fat man Liu wiping his sweat and running towards him in a hurry.


    Seeing Liu''s anxious appearance, Wang Fan frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s your hurry? "


    "Auntie and Lina are gone!" Liu pangzi said anxiously.


    "What? What did you say? "


    Wang Fan looks flustered eyes stare huge, incredible looking at Liu fatty, can''t believe, also don''t want to believe his words.


    "Auntie said to come out to breathe, I think there is nothing in the hospital, and there is Nana with them. As a result, they came out for an hour, and I came out to look for them before I got back to the ward." Liu pangzi''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and his confused eyes dare not look at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, whose face became more and more gloomy, scanned the crowd walking around, frowned and said, "go to see Beibei quickly."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s warning, Tong Jiahui quickly turns around and runs to the hall of the inpatient department. Liu pangzi also rushes up, while Wang fan runs to the gate of the hospital.


    When he came to the guard room at the door of the hospital, Wang Fan grabbed the security guard who was sitting on the chair to watch the surveillance and asked, "have you been on duty here all the time?"


    The young security guard was smoking. He was startled by Wang Fan who broke in suddenly and coughed several times. Then he looked at Wang Fan and asked, "who are you? How can I tell you? "


    "Something happened to my family. I need to check the surveillance!" With these words, Wang Fan went to the monitoring screen and began to find a way to play back.


    "Do you want to see it? Don''t move. If it''s damaged, can you afford it? " Seeing Wang fan operating the keyboard there, the security guard quickly stopped him, and his face was even more full of unhappy expression.


    "You quickly tune it back to me, I want to watch the video one hour ago!" Wang Fan said with a frown.


    "Are you going out or not? If you don''t go out, I''ll call the police! " The security guard watched Wang Fan on guard and warned him.


    "I said something happened to my family. Don''t you understand?" In the face of the lack of cooperation of the security guard, Wang Fan roared with staring eyes.


    Although the security guard of the hospital is very young, he doesn''t show weakness at all. In the face of the angry Wang Fan, he still smokes calmly and doesn''t want to give in at all.


    "Er Dan, what''s the matter?"


    The door of the security room was pushed open. A Qiang, the security guard of Zhaofeng shopping mall, came in and saw Wang Fan and his fellow countryman Erdan standing there.


    "Brother Qiang, it''s OK. This man is nervous and wants to get into trouble." Security two eggs smile, tone relaxed said.


    Hearing the voice behind him, Wang Fan turned his head and looked at the door.


    "It''s you?" A Qiang see Wang Fan''s appearance, some unexpected asked.


    "Don''t you work as a security guard in a shopping mall? Why are you here? " Wang Fan also had some accidents.


    "Erdan, this elder brother is my friend. Don''t talk nonsense." See Wang Fan and two eggs at daggers drawn, a Qiang quickly said to two eggs.


    Erdan is not a fool, listening to Wang Fan and a Qiang''s words, you can also know that they have a good relationship. He scratched his head with a smile and said: "you said you were an acquaintance of brother Qiang, so I''ll check it for you."


    "What can I do for you, brother fan?" One side of a Qiang heard the words of Er Dan and asked with concern.


    Wang Fan, in a hurry, said that he wanted to get surveillance to see if his mother was out of the hospital.


    When I heard that Wang Fan''s mother had an accident, ah Qiang was also very nervous and hastened to say, "Er Dan, you should quickly adjust the monitoring for brother fan."


    "Brother Qiang, brother fan, don''t worry. I''ll go to the door and ask those who drive taxis. It''s better than monitoring." Erdan said and walked out of the guard room.


    Some worried Wang Fan wants to go with Er Dan, but he is stopped by a Qiang.


    "Brother fan, you''d better let Erdan ask about this kind of thing. There are so many people that no one dares to tell the truth." Ah Qiang explained.


    After hearing a Qiang''s explanation, Wang Fan was still worried, but he didn''t insist on going out.


    "Don''t you work as a security guard in the mall?" Wang Fan asked.


    "My brother is in poor health. He has been in the hospital these two days. I came with him. Erdan is my fellow townsman and the security company I introduced him to, so we have a good relationship." A Qiang talks and hands Wang Fan a cigarette.


    At this time, although Wang Fan was not in the mood to smoke, he politely took it and looked out with his eyes.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was very nervous, ah Qiang said with a smile: "brother fan, you don''t have to worry. Erdan is very familiar with these taxi drivers. He will help you find out something."


    "I''m worried about my family being hurt." Wang Fan said anxiously.


    "There are so many people in the hospital. If you want to hurt people, you can''t hide it. I think most of them are from your family. They were taken away by some acquaintances. Are you too sensitive, brother fan?" A Qiang said with a smile.


    Wang Fan frowned and savored ah Qiang''s words.

 V2.Chapter 627

    Just half a cigarette, Erdan came back from the outside. The smoking Erdan threw his hat on the table, picked up the big tea cup on the table and drank water.


    "Er Dan, don''t drink it now. Tell me quickly. What''s the matter?" Seeing Wang Fan waiting anxiously, a Qiang grabs the water cup from Er Dan''s mouth.


    Nearly choked by water, Erdan reached out to wipe the water stains on his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s OK! Brother fan, I asked just now. Several taxis at the door haven''t pulled any guests or seen any trouble. Don''t be nervous. Maybe your family is still in the hospital! "


    "Are you sure?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Of course, can I cheat you?" Erdan said with some displeasure.


    One side of the a Qiang quickly asked: "is there a car outside, to the hospital here to pick up people?"


    "Brother Qiang, are you kidding? There are so many cars in and out of the hospital every day. I''m not an immortal. How can I remember them all? " Er Dan said bitterly.


    It can''t blame Erdan. As a public hospital in Q City, there are a lot of vehicles coming and going here every day. Let alone Erdan can''t remember how many vehicles are going in and out. Even if Wang fan is here, he can only answer like this.


    But Erdan did help Wang Fan by asking for the news.


    After Erdan went out just now, what a Qiang said made Wang Fan have a bold guess. Now Erdan told him that there was no noticeable event in the hospital, which further showed that Wang Fan''s mother''s disappearance was probably related to his acquaintances.


    Although Wang Fan''s family has lived in Q city for many years, Wang Fan''s mother has no friends. Especially after Wang Fan''s father died, his mother lived in seclusion and seldom dealt with people outside of work.


    Only Wang Tianyou and his family can be regarded as acquaintances.


    "It can''t be Wang Tianyou


    At the thought of his disgusting uncle, Wang Fan felt numb.


    Wang Fan didn''t think too much about it. It''s just because Tong Jiahui said that Wang Yang didn''t give Wang Beibei too much trouble at school, so he wanted to take this bad breath for his sister.


    But I didn''t expect that this action might bring danger to my mother.


    The door of the guard room was pushed open. Liu pangzi stood at the door and looked at Wang Fan. His face was very strange.


    "Who are you?" Asked Erdan.


    "He''s my brother. He''s looking for me." Wang Fan quickly explained.


    Liu pangzi at the door looked at Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, aunt and Nana have news!"


    "What?"


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s words, the three people in the room were all surprised.


    Wang Fan, who was standing in the room, walked up to Liu pangzi and asked anxiously, "where are they?"


    "Just now your second uncle called and said that they were all in his hands. Let''s prepare 500000 cash, otherwise At the end of the speech, Liu pangzi''s face was even more ugly.


    "Damn it! Is this kidnapping? " The second egg heard Liu pangzi''s words and asked with wide eyes.


    "Brother fan, why don''t we call the police?" A Qiang reminds me.


    Just now, Wang Fan, who was still in a state of confusion, heard Liu pangzi''s words, but he didn''t panic before.


    If it is the summer to take away Wang Fan''s mother and Lin Na, it will really make Wang Fan a big headache, and there is no way to make him so calm.


    After all, this summer boy is not a general shade.


    However, it was Wang Fan''s greedy uncle who tied them up now, which was relatively easier.


    Don''t you just want money?


    Just give it to him!


    As long as he has life to spend!


    Wang Fan, who has made up his mind, has a killing intention on his face.


    Wang Fan, calm and calm, said to Liu pangzi: "you call my second uncle now and tell him that I will prepare 500000 yuan more for him and let him take care of my mother and Nana. If something goes wrong, let alone money, his life will be lost."


    "All right, Van Gogh." Liu nods and agrees. He turns around and goes outside to make a phone call.


    The second egg in the room listened to Wang Fan''s words and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He asked a Qiang in a low voice: "brother Qiang, is your friend so rich? Can you just give me a million? "


    Although I don''t know Wang Fan''s identity very well, when I was in Zhaofeng shopping mall, Wang Fan bought Ocean Star and gave it to Xiaojing. Ah Qiang was present all the way.


    It''s not a big deal to buy a watch at the price of 50000 yuan, but it''s really amazing and enviable to give it to others.


    Until now, people in the shopping mall are still talking about Xiaojing''s receiving gifts and waiting for Wang Fan to come again.


    "I don''t know very well, but there are still a lot of rich people these days. My brother has sold snacks all his life, but he hasn''t saved any money. A few days ago, someone suddenly gave him 300000. The world is really a bit crazy." Ah Qiang said helplessly.


    "Three hundred thousand? My mother! Can I make that much in my life? " Er Dan said with admiration.


    "Good people will always be rewarded. My brother has been honest all his life, so he will meet good people. If you don''t know those bad people, you may have good luck in the future." A Qiang teaches Erdan a lesson.


    Wang Fan listened to their conversation. At first, he didn''t care about what they said. After all, it''s not rare that people pay attention to wealth these days, so there''s no need for Wang Fan to say more.


    But when a Qiang said that someone gave his elder brother 300000 yuan, Wang Fan suddenly thought of a Zhong.


    "Your elder brother''s name is a Zhong? Is it the rice noodle seller in Hanzhong street? " Wang Fan turned his head and asked.


    Suddenly heard Wang Fan, Wang Fan asked himself, ah Qiang quickly said: "yes, brother fan, do you know my elder brother?"


    "I used to patronize your brother''s snack stand, so I know him." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you and my elder brother to know each other. What a coincidence." Ah Qiang said with a smile.


    After a look at ah Qiang and Er Dan, Wang Fan continued: "I just returned to Q City, and I don''t have many friends around me. I don''t know if you can help me."


    "What can I do for you, brother fan? We are both honest people and dare not do anything illegal. " A Qiang expression embarrassed said.


    One side of the two eggs smile, then said: "the event is not good, a fight or something, as long as not to make a human life, our brothers can also help."


    "When I save my family and you help me take them back to the hospital, I''ll pay you." Wang Fan tone relaxed said.

 V2.Chapter 628

    Hang up the phone Wang Tianyou, sitting on the sofa happily smoking, snorting smoke, let him have a kind of floating feeling.


    "Dad, did they promise the money?" Wang Yang asked with light in his eyes.


    "That boy Wang Fan promised to give us 500000 more!" Wang Tianyou, who got a bargain, said to his son with a smile.


    "A million? Dad, is Wang Fan really that rich? "


    "Damn it! If I had known, I should have asked him for a million! "


    "Dad, it''s not too late for you to talk to him now! Call them and ask them to send us two million dollars. One million is too little to spend! " Wang Yang, whose son inherits his father''s career, is more greedy than his father.


    Wang Tianyou, who was smoking, shook his head and said, "what are you flustered about? It''s too much now. What should Wang Fan do if he is impatient? Come on


    "Steady? Dad, aren''t you going to give people to them? " Wang Yang asked suspiciously.


    "No, how can we not? Didn''t we get two people back? Give the young one to them first, Wang Fan and his mother. When he brings another one million, we''ll let them go! " Wang Tianyou said insidiously.


    Hearing his Laozi''s plan, Wang Yang nodded and said, "Dad, what you said is reasonable. Hehe, why didn''t I think of it?"


    "Boy, you are still young! I''ll learn from your father in the future. Do you hear me Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Tianyou stood up from the sofa, the hands of the cigarette natural and unrestrained throw on the ground, with his feet hard rub twice.


    "Dad, what are you going to do?" Wang Yang watched his father get up, and then he got up.


    Hearing his son ask himself, Wang Tianyou''s expression became very serious and said solemnly, "I''ll check if the girl brought back with Wang Fan''s mother wakes up."


    "Dad, don''t worry. The good things I bought from horsetail are absolutely authentic. That woman can''t open her eyes if she doesn''t sleep for 24 hours. Even if she wakes up, I''ll tie her hands and feet and plug her mouth. What else can she do?" Wang Yang said confidently.


    "Oh? Do you want to sleep 24 hours? " Wang Tianyou''s eyes brightened and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, in the past, horsetail''s men used this kind of thing to do kidnapping. They never failed." Wang Yang returned.


    "Good! Son, dad is still not at ease. He wants to look at the girl in person. You are waiting for the call. If the boy Wang Fan calls, you can tell him the place of the transaction. I''ll let him wait for my news. " Wang Tianyou said.


    "Oh, Dad, why don''t you wait here and I''ll go and have a look. You don''t need to be bothered with such trifles."


    "Son, your hand is still injured. How can I let you run back and forth? You can wait here and be obedient


    With these words, Wang Tianyou walked out of the room without waiting for Wang Yang to speak.


    The place where father and son discuss things is their living room, while Lin Na and Wang Fan''s mother are locked up in the storage room downstairs and the bedroom upstairs.


    After Wang Tianyou came out of the living room, he first went to the bedroom to have a look. He saw that Wang Fan''s mother was unconscious and there was nothing wrong with her. Then he turned out of the door and went downstairs to the storage room where Lin Na was being guarded.


    As he went down the stairs and hummed a little song, Wang Tianyou took out a small bottle without a label from his pocket, unscrewed the lid of the bottle, and carefully poured the small ball in his hand.


    The small blue ball rolled on the palm of his hand, and Wang Tianyou''s face began to smile.


    "Boy! If you want to fight me, you are still young! Ha ha, today I not only want your money, but also give you a green hat to wear


    Elated, Wang Tianyou said to himself, throwing the blue ball in his heart into his mouth and swallowing it directly into his stomach.


    Since he was young, Wang Tianyou has not been a fuel-efficient lamp. Every day, he is either hanging out in a gambling house or going to a pedicure shop in the neighborhood to have fun. That''s why he finally chose Niu Yan as his wife.


    Since Da Da and Wang Yang tied Wang Fan''s mother and Lina back from the hospital, he has been thinking about the beautiful Lina. If he hadn''t worried about being hit by his son, he would have put it into action.


    Now Wang Fan promised to send money, which made Wang Tianyou feel more proud and less afraid of Wang Fan, so he wanted to take the opportunity to vent.


    It didn''t take long to walk from upstairs to downstairs. Wang Tianyou pushed open the door of the storage room and pressed the switch on the wall. The light bulb in the room was lit by the electric current, and all of a sudden the darkness in the room disappeared.


    Looking at Lin Na falling on the ground, Wang Tianyou can''t wait to rub her hands and look at her youthful and full body.


    At this time, Lina, who fell to the ground, was still in the stage of being anesthetized by overpowering drugs. She didn''t know what kind of misfortune she was going to face.


    A thick hemp rope tied Lina''s arm behind her, which made people think wildly.


    Ben had long legs, curled up together.


    The blue pill didn''t work. Wang Tianyou, who often took this kind of thing, didn''t take off his clothes in a hurry. He was so experienced that he could enjoy more happiness.


    "Tut tut"


    The light bulb in the storage room is very dim. After the darkness is dispelled, it soon invades the room again. Evil is also growing slowly in the dark environment.


    No one knows when the light will appear.


    Maybe the light will never come here.

 V2.Chapter 629

    In the narrow space, the temperature is rising rapidly. The hot feeling makes Wang Tianyou dry. The sweat on his head is dripping down like a downpour.


    "Baby, let me love you so much!"


    Wang Tianyou, who had already begun to take effect, stood up and wiped the sweat on his head and began to take off his trousers.


    The door of the dark storage room was gently pushed open. Looking at everything in the storage room through the crack of the door, Wang Fan turned his head and made a stop to Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi, with a kitchen knife in his hand, didn''t know what Wang fan saw, but when he saw the gesture he made to himself, he stood one meter away from the door of the storage room.


    Wang Fan, standing at the door, smiles from Liu pangzi, then pushes the door open and flashes into the storage room.


    Wang Fan, who entered the storage room, closed the door behind him. Looking at Wang Tianyou, who was busy taking off his pants, he asked in a low voice: "uncle, are you happy?"


    "Who?"


    Wang Tianyou, who is angry in his eyes and taking off his trousers to vent his anger, hears the voice coming from behind and looks back.


    At the moment when Wang Fan''s eyes were opposite, Wang Tianyou opened his mouth wide in surprise, and his hand holding the belt also loosened involuntarily. He had already taken off half of his pants and slid down his legs to the ground, revealing his close fitting shorts.


    "I''m sorry. It''s bad for you." Wang Fan looked at Lin Na on the ground, then said to Wang Tianyou with a smile.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Wang Tianyou quickly explained: "Xiao Fan, listen to me. I just wanted to tighten my belt, but I didn''t do anything!! Really


    "Is it?" Wang Fan looked up and down at Wang Tianyou and fixed his eyes on his protruding underpants.


    Following Wang Fan''s eyes, Wang Tianyou quickly put out his hand to cover his sensitive part. His eyes were flustered and he explained: "nephew, I''m also short of money, so I thought of borrowing money from you in this way. You believe me, I just want to borrow some money."


    "Second uncle, I didn''t expect that you are so old, and you have such good physical fitness? I can''t believe I have such a magic power Wang Fan did not take Wang Tianyou''s words, but still chasing the previous topic, teasing Wang Tianyou, who is full of sweat.


    Under Wang Fan''s gaze, Wang Tianyou carefully lifted his trousers. Although the sensitive parts were uncomfortable, he still insisted on tightening his belt and bent to avoid Wang Fan''s eyes.


    "Money, I''ve brought it to you. Let''s go out and talk about it." Wang Fan said and turned to open the door.


    Strong light into the storage room, Wang Tianyou''s eyes a stab, he subconsciously raised his arm, block in front of his eyes.


    Liu pangzi, who was standing at the door, also saw clearly the situation in the storage room. He frowned and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Don''t worry, Nana should just be in a coma. It''s OK!" Wang Fan tone relaxed said.


    At this time, Wang Tianyou listened to Wang Fan''s words, and his nervous heart calmed down a little.


    But Wang Fan''s words didn''t calm Liu pangzi''s heart. Although Lin Na''s clothes lying on the floor of the storage room were still intact, when Liu pangzi turned his eyes to Wang Tianyou, he still saw the bulging part in the middle of his body.


    Also a man, Liu pangzi certainly knows what this is and can imagine what will happen if they come late.


    "Er Dan, let''s go upstairs for a while. Fat man should have something to talk to my second uncle!" Wang Fan took a look at the red faced Liu pangzi. When he walked past him, he said in a low voice: "just take a breath!"


    "Good!" Liu nods and agrees.


    As a brother, Wang fan can understand Liu pangzi''s mood. If Tong Jiahui is lying on the ground at this time, he will also be red eyed and want to tear Wang Tianyou to pieces.


    But as a member of Wang Tianyou''s family, he can''t really kill this damned elder.


    The reason why he stopped Liu pangzi behind him before entering the door was that he was worried that there would be a fact that Liu pangzi could not accept in the storage room.


    Fortunately, several of them arrived in time. Lin Na, who was in a coma, seemed to have been taken advantage of by Wang Tianyou, but not defiled by this beast.


    But even so, Liu pangzi will certainly not let Wang Tianyou go.


    Leaving a breath to Wang Tianyou is the last pity of his family relationship. As a member of the family, Wang Fan has an account with his dead father.


    Erdan, standing on one side, took a look at Wang Tianyou, who was shivering in the storage room, and said to a Qiang with a smile: "brother Qiang, this guy''s face is so red. Is he holding his urine! I''ve heard people say that if you take that kind of medicine, if you want to urinate, it will flow back. Ha ha! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" A Qiang took a look at Wang Fan and pushed the second egg beside him.


    When Wang Fan passed by, Liu pangzi rushed into the storage room with a kitchen knife. As the door of the storage room was suddenly closed, there was a sad cry in the room.


    "Er Dan, a Qiang, help me carry the old lady to the car, and come back to clean up here later." Wang Fan patted Erdan on the shoulder and looked at them and said.


    Erdan and a Qiang agreed and ran upstairs on the steps. Wang Fan followed them and soon came to Wang Tianyou''s living room.


    Wang Yang, who had been beaten to death by Wang Fan for a long time, lay on the ground and curled up. He looked at Wang Fan again with frightened eyes. His bloody mouth opened one by one, like a dying catfish.


    "Don''t worry, you and I are a family. I won''t kill you." Wang Fan looked at Wang Yang on the ground and said with a sneer.


    I don''t know whether it was because of Wang Fan''s words that his nervous mood was relieved, or because his body was too weak to maintain. Wang Yang, who fell on the ground with his eyes closed, fainted like this.


    With Wang Fan''s mother''s Erdan on his back, he has come out of the bedroom. A Qiang is behind him, holding Wang Fan''s mother''s body in his hand, for fear that the unconscious old man will fall off Erdan''s back.


    "Please get on the bus first. I have a few words to say to my family." Wang Fan picked up the two bags on the ground and turned to another bedroom.


    When they left the room, Wang Fan opened the door of another bedroom and looked at the shaking grandparents sitting on the bed. He threw his travel bag on the ground.


    "Xiaofan, it''s none of our business. It''s all your second uncle''s idea. There''s nothing we can do about it." Wang Fan''s grandfather summoned up courage and explained to Wang Fan standing at the door.


    Looking at the old man who was called the elder, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "since things have come to this point, I think some things should be made clear."

 V2.Chapter 630

    Wang Fan''s grandfather and grandmother, have gray hair, body rickets with a pair of old look, turbid eyes, do not know is tears, or what liquid in the light.


    "I''ve read my dad''s diary. It says that you are not his biological parents, are you?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Xiaofan, don''t talk nonsense, we are your own grandfather and grandmother!" Wang Fan''s grandfather quickly explained.


    In the face of grandfather''s explanation, Wang Fan waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. Although I know the truth, it doesn''t mean that I will do anything to you. I just want to make it clear so that you don''t think our family is stupid."


    Listen to Wang Fan''s words, the two old people sitting on the bed all shut their mouths.


    "When you two were pretending to be husband and wife, you stole money from places all over the world. If you didn''t hide your name here because of the exposure of your whereabouts and evade the pursuit of the police, I''m afraid you would have reincarnated and become a new man now."


    "It''s not easy to think about my father''s life. When he was so young, he was stolen from his parents. Later, he was supported by his father for so many years. If he hadn''t overheard the conversation of the three of you, he would have wanted to feed you to the end."


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan lit a cigarette and looked at the two old people on the bed with a look of disdain on his face.


    In fact, this past was not recorded in Wang Fan''s father''s diary. In fact, his father did not leave any diary.


    This story about his father''s life experience was secretly told to Wang Fan''s mother by Wang Fan''s father before he left home to carry out the task. This time, Wang Fan went back to Q city and told his mother that he wanted to leave the city. Wang Fan''s mother told Wang Fan.


    Originally, the mother and the son planned to bury the matter in their hearts and not pursue the previous affairs.


    Although Wang Fan''s grandfather and grandmother were not very good to Wang Fan''s father at that time, they did support him and grow up, which is a kind of make-up for what happened at that time.


    But now that Wang Tianyou is fighting against his family, Wang fan can''t contain his anger.


    This time I come to Wang Tianyou to save my mother. Wang Fan also intends to get rid of the relationship with the family, but also wants to say everything he knows.


    To be clear about his father''s life experience means that the relationship between him and the family has come to an end, and there is no relationship between them any more.


    If Wang Tianyou stubbornly wants to harass them again, Wang Fan will use the most brutal means to teach this group of cannibals.


    The two old people who have been worried that Wang Fan will attack them are even more nervous and scared when they hear Wang Fan''s words.


    The old lady sitting near the head of the bed wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with one hand and hammered her chest with the other, crying: "Xiaofan! Grandma is good to you at ordinary times. It''s all your grandfather. He was lazy and owed a lot of gambling debts, so he thought of stealing other people''s children to sell money. It''s really not my fault! "


    Crying, the old woman stretched out her hand and beat the old man beside her, as if to transfer all her fears to him.


    The grandfather, who is the most severe to Wang Fan on weekdays, looks pale and frosty. He doesn''t dare to look at Wang Fan at all, and he doesn''t dare to quibble about what he did.


    "Forget it! I don''t want to get revenge when I talk about it today! " See two people on the bed, a pair of six gods have no master of appearance, Wang Fan waved a hand to say.


    On hearing that Wang Fan didn''t investigate their meaning, the old woman stopped crying, wiped her tears and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Money is what my mother asked me to give you. Although Wang Tianyou is not a thing these years and often harasses my mother, you two have not lost your conscience after all. You still protect my mother everywhere. Although my mother doesn''t say it, she still knows it in her heart." Wang Fan said.


    The old woman sitting in the bed, hearing Wang Fan''s words, said with shame: "Xiaofan, although your father is not my own, but when I was a child, I always treated me as my mother. Later, when I grew up, I was obedient to him. This can be regarded as our fate."


    "Yes, we are predestined relationship with your father, otherwise I have sold so many children, how can I keep him around and raise him?" The old man also said.


    "Come on, old man, I don''t need to tell you what you did in those years. Your son Wang Tianyou is a copy of your youth. It''s also God''s retribution for you!" Wang Fan said in a cold voice.


    Being reprimanded by Wang Fan, the old man quickly closed his mouth and did not dare to quibble about what he had done.


    After kicking the two travel bags on the ground, Wang Fan threw away half of his cigarettes and said casually: "here is a million yuan for your son and grandson to see a doctor. If there is any left, it should be the money for you two to provide for the aged."


    With these words, Wang Fan turned and left the two old men''s rooms.


    As soon as the door closed, Wang Fan felt relieved. He rubbed his short hair on his head, like sweeping away the last cloud on his head.


    Over the years, he and his mother endured the family''s bullying. Although they were unwilling and angry, they couldn''t release them.


    It was not until he learned about his father''s relationship with the family that he dared to take revenge on what these people had done.


    Wang Fan''s long repressed heart makes him wary of the people around him. It''s like someone will murder him anytime and anywhere.


    This should be the shadow of his childhood experience!


    Go downstairs, Wang fan is to see Liu pangzi carrying Lin Na out of the storage room.


    Looking at the bloody Liu fatty, Wang Fan raised his mouth slightly and asked with a smile, "how about it? Do you want to relieve Qi? "


    "Brother fan, if it wasn''t for your face, I would have broken him!" Liu pangzi raised his bloody kitchen knife and said it angrily.


    "If Wang Tianyou doesn''t have eyes, I''ll chop him into meat sauce for you." Wang Fan went to Liu pangzi and patted him on the shoulder.


    Two people did not say more, left the building unit where Wang Tianyou''s house is.


    Erdan and a Qiang, who had been waiting outside for a long time, saw Liu pangzi and Wang Fan come out and trotted to meet them.


    "Fat brother, I''ll help you!" Erdan said flatteringly.


    "I can do it myself. You can drive!" Liu pangzi throws the car key to Er Dan. He carries the unconscious Lin Na and strides to the Mercedes Benz.


    Not long after Mercedes Benz left the community, several police cars stopped in front of the residential building with flashing lights.

 V2.Chapter 631

    Although Wang Fan''s mother and Lin Na were not hurt, they still scared Wang Fan into a cold sweat.


    In order to ensure the safety of his mother, and to make Liu pangzi more popular, Wang fan arranged for Liu pangzi and Lin Na to leave Q city with his mother overnight. Wang Beibei had to stay at home with Wang Fan because he had to go to school to fill in the college entrance examination.


    After everything has been arranged, Tong Jiahui is also busy with the acquisition of green hotel. Because it is an internal matter of Hengtai group, Wang fan is not convenient to participate too much, so she accompanies Wang Beibei to walk in the street every day.


    Since making a big noise in the green hotel, it seems that the summer has been a lot of convergence. Wang Fan, who has been keeping a high vigilance, never encountered any danger when going out with Wang Beibei.


    And Niu Yan also went out of his way to find their brother and sister, and took the initiative to return the money Wang Fan gave them.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t leave the money. For him, he didn''t see the little money.


    But the appearance of Niu Yan also made Wang Fan understand the thoughts of Wang Tianyou''s family.


    Since then, he has no relationship with the family, and even if he gives Wang Tianyou more courage, they will not provoke Wang Fan.


    Without these worries, Wang fan is even more in a good mood. He is about to leave Q city with Wang Beibei in two days. Wang Fan plans to go to the hospital to see ah Zhong.


    After telling Wang Beibei about the visit to a Zhong, the little girl was very surprised at first, and then she began to prepare for the gift of visiting a Zhong.


    After walking around the supermarket with Wang Beibei and buying some nutritious products, Wang Beibei went to the florist to buy a handful of flowers. They arrived at the hospital by taxi.


    At the end of the college entrance examination, Wang Beibei''s mood has been relaxed. With Wang Fan''s company, her face is filled with happy smile all the time. She is full of youthful vitality because of her sweet appearance.


    As soon as they got out of the taxi, Erdan, who was sitting in the guard room, came out and said hello to Wang Fan.


    Taking those nutriments from Wang Fan, Erdan asked with a smile, "brother fan, are you going to see brother Zhong?"


    "You''re so smart, you can even guess that." Wang Fan looked at Da Xian''s courteous Er Dan and said with a smile.


    Carrying large and small bags of nutriment, Erdan turned around and yelled to the colleagues in the security room: "Lao Liu, please help me. I''ll accompany my brother to see a doctor. I''ll smoke any cigarettes on the table!"


    Standing by the glass window of the guard room, Lao Liu heard the cry of Er Dan and made an OK gesture to him across the glass.


    "If you are not on duty here, will you be scolded?" Wang Beibei, who is not very familiar with Erdan, asked in a low voice.


    "Sister, don''t worry, you two egg brother don''t have the ability, this one mu three cent land, I still can cover it!" Erdan is very proud of the way back.


    At this time, Wang Fan carefully looked at Erdan and saw that he was proud. He had an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    According to Erdan himself, he was very naughty when he was a child, but because of his flexible brain, his mouth was very deceiving, but he was never beaten by adults.


    Just because the financial conditions of his family didn''t allow him, he didn''t even go to high school, so he ran out and wandered around the world. Although he didn''t do well now, he was more comfortable than when he was at home.


    Young people like Erdan have their shadow in every city.


    Born in a poor family, because they have no ability to complete their studies, they can only choose to find a job in a big city to support their family.


    But in a city made of steel, people like them, who have no diploma or skills, can only follow the big brother of society to wander the world except as a security guard in a security company.


    When he was in H City, Wang Fan had the most contact with young people like Erdan. Although they had been suffering for a long time, they did not have a chance to get ahead, but this did not affect their hope for the future.


    That''s what the world is like.


    When you don''t step into the lake, everything you see is what you expect in your heart. But when you really step into the lake, you will find that many of the things suspended in the lake are just illusions made by others.


    There are few people who are famous in the world.


    Those young people who dream of making a fortune either lose their lives on the road of pursuing fame and wealth, or become stepping stones for others to ascend the throne.


    "One general''s success, ten thousand bones wither"!


    This is supposed to be the most realistic portrayal of the heroes who died in the war, but it''s not inappropriate to use it on those young people who live in the world.


    After returning from Wang Tianyou''s home, Wang Fan had already seen Erdan''s mind, but he hesitated.


    Hesitating whether or not to lead this young man who has a dream for the future into the deep pool of the river and lake.


    If Erdan can make a name for himself, it''s good. If he gets lost in the world, how can Wang Fan explain himself.


    Wang Fan, who has a deeper understanding of society, also knows how difficult it is for Erdan, who has no technology or contacts, to get a foothold with his help.


    "Brother fan, ah Qiang is waiting for us in front of us!" Er Dan points to a Qiang not far away and reminds Wang Fan with a smile.


    Not far away, ah Qiang also saw Wang Fan and ran to them with a wave of his hand.


    After taking the things in Erdan''s hand, a Qiang said with embarrassment: "brother fan, you have helped us so much, and you come to visit my brother yourself. I really don''t know how to thank you!"


    "A Zhong is able to help my family when they are in the most difficult time. I have to remember this kindness." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Wang Beibei heard Wang Fan''s words and said: "yes, if brother Zhong didn''t help me and my mother, we couldn''t survive. Brother Qiang, don''t be so outspoken!"


    "Brother fan, I''ve also recorded your affection. I''m sure I won''t refuse to use my ah Qiang anywhere in the future!" Ah Qiang said excitedly.


    Listening to the three people chatting, Er Dan couldn''t answer the conversation at the moment. He could only look left and right to find the chance to answer the conversation.


    At this time, Erdan, like Wang Fan''s guess, really wants to find a suitable opportunity to follow Wang Fan and wander around the world.


    But after he said his idea to ah Qiang, he didn''t get his support.


    In the heart extremely loses two eggs, very not easy can see Wang Fan, that bury in the idea in the heart, more want to say from his mouth, although he is also very clear in the heart, Wang fan can promise of his possibility is very slim.

 V2.Chapter 632

    Seeing Wang Fan and Wang Beibei again, a Zhong is really excited. Although this man who has never been married in his forties is a bit dull and not good at words, the gratitude in his eyes can still show his feelings for Wang Fan and his sister.


    Ben and a Zhong are not very familiar. After a friendly talk, Wang fan doesn''t know what to say, but Wang Beibei and a Zhong talk about speculation.


    Looking at Wang Beibei and a Zhong chatting hot, for a while also did not leave the meaning, Wang Fan said to the side of a Qiang: "do you want to go out for a cigarette?"


    "Van Gogh, I''ll go too." Er Dan came forward and said.


    Knowing what Erdan wanted to say, ah Qiang didn''t refuse Wang Fan''s invitation. After talking to ah Zhong, the three of them went out of the ward and came to the balcony of the corridor.


    "Van Gogh, smoke me." Erdan takes out a packet of cigarettes, unpacks the packing, and politely delivers it to Wang Fan.


    Looking at the cigarette in Erdan''s hand, Wang Fan was quite surprised and said, "Erdan, do you smoke this brand? It''s not cheap! "


    "I don''t smoke at ordinary times. Last time I saw you like this brand, I specially prepared to use it." Said Erdan.


    "What are you doing? The money you earn in one month is not enough for this cigarette. It''s too wasteful Wang Fan advised.


    "Brother fan, I''m glad to hear that you''re coming? It''s nothing. It''s not worth a lot of money. " Er Dan handed the cigarette box to a Qiang beside him, and his eyes winked at him.


    A Qiang didn''t pick up Erdan''s cigarettes. Of course, he also knew how expensive this box of cigarettes was. He also knew what Erdan wanted to say to Wang Fan after he had laid such a large sum of money.


    Wang Fan, who is standing on one side, has already seen Erdan''s frequent winking at a Qiang. He looks at the embarrassed a Qiang in a funny way, waiting for him to speak to him.


    Seeing that a Qiang didn''t speak, Erdan was worried. He pulled a Qiang''s sleeve and whispered, "brother Qiang, please help me, please!"


    "Oh A Qiang awkwardly agreed and looked up at Wang Fan who was smoking.


    Seeing the smile on Wang Fan''s face, a Qiang''s face was a little hot. He hesitated and said, "brother fan, there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    "What? Do you regret it? Want to follow me? " Wang Fan, who has seen through everything for a long time, deliberately leads the topic to ah Qiang.


    "No! no I''m


    Without waiting for a Qiang to explain, Erdan said, "brother fan, we both want to follow you!"


    A Qiang, who has been robbed by Erdan, wants to go on, but he is stopped by Erdan.


    Wang Fan, who had a panoramic view of all this, laughed and said to a Qiang, "who should I listen to?"


    "Brother fan, our two brothers grew up together. Brother Qiang is thin skinned. He is embarrassed to talk to you." Two eggs scramble to say.


    "Yes? But I don''t think that''s what he meant Wang Fan said with a cigarette.


    "Why not? We are helpless here, and we can''t make any money. In order to support brother Qiang, brother Zhong has not only failed to say a daughter-in-law, but also got sick. We just want to make some money and marry a daughter-in-law for brother Zhong to spend our old age in peace. " Erdan explained with a smile.


    A Qiang, standing next to Er Dan, heard Er Dan talking about his brother with some shame on his face.


    Seeing the expression on a Qiang''s face, Wang Fan asked, "a Qiang, does your brother need a lot of money for his illness?"


    "The doctor said that the later stage may need several courses of treatment, but I think it should not cost a few money, I can find a way." A Qiang''s tone is firm.


    When ah Qiang finished speaking, Er Dan''s face suddenly became ugly. He pulled ah Qiang''s clothes and said, "brother Qiang, why do you cheat brother fan? When you talked with the doctor before, I was also nearby. The doctor said, brother Zhong''s disease needs at least 700000 yuan to be cured! "


    "Er Dan, stop talking! I''ll find a way to deal with my brother. If you like to follow van, you can follow him. " Be a little worried by the words of Er Dan, a Qiang frowns and shouts to Er Dan.


    A Qiang''s words made Erdan very embarrassed. He looked back at Wang Fan beside him and found that Wang Fan was still smiling, which eased his mood. He said to Wang Fan with a smile: "brother fan, don''t worry, I''ll persuade brother Qiang."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask someone to send the money back. Ah Zhong''s illness can''t be delayed all the time, and he really needs someone to take care of him." Wang Fan threw away his cigarette butt and rubbed it with his feet.


    "Brother fan, I''ll find a way myself. I really don''t have to." A stubborn way back.


    Wang Fan, who stamped out the cigarette butt, raised his head, looked at a stubborn ah Qiang, and asked with a smile: "face is more important than my brother''s life?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Wang Fan''s face was hot, a Qiang quickly explained.


    "You may not follow me, but at least you should keep your brother in mind." Wang Fan''s tone of voice is no longer as easygoing as before. He stares at a Qiang''s eyes and says, "a Qiang, I''m really a gangster. Maybe I''m not a good person in your eyes, but don''t forget that the world is not simple, and it''s not as simple as you think!"


    "Brother Qiang, just listen to brother fan''s advice. I''ve inquired. If brother fan hadn''t covered us, brother Zhong''s stall would have been smashed by horsetail. Do you really think it''s because you reported them that you have a good life today?" Er Dan said anxiously.


    Ah Qiang''s face turned red. Listening to Er Dan''s words, his face became more and more ugly. He didn''t know how to answer Er Dan, and he didn''t know how to explain to Wang Fan.


    Stubborn character of his teeth, let two eggs in front of him chattering, but always refused to speak more.


    Standing aside for a while, Wang Fan also felt very boring. He took out his wallet from his suit pocket and handed it to Er Dan.


    "Erdan, I''ll leave Q city in a few days. Take the money to clean up yourself. These days, I''ll persuade a Qiang. When I leave here, I hope the three of us can go together!"


    And two eggs account for these days of things, Wang Fan''s eyes and looked at a Qiang.


    Although a Qiang is very stubborn, but Wang fan is more stubborn than him. He just wants to let the man in front of him become the younger brother following him.


    Er Dan, who had received the money, was very happy. As he put the money into his pocket, he patted his chest and said, "brother fan, don''t worry. I promise I can persuade brother Qiang to listen to you. If it doesn''t work, I will tie him up and take him away for you."

 V2.Chapter 633

    On the way home from the hospital, Wang Beibei took Wang Fan''s arm and little bird leaned on his side.


    "Brother, I heard from brother Zhong that brother Qiang and Xiao Jing are in love. It''s a bit unexpected!" Wang Beibei is very gossip to Wang Fan said.


    Hearing Wang Beibei''s words, Wang Fan seemed to think of something. He stopped to look at Wang Beibei and asked, "isn''t Xiao Jing your classmate? How old is she? "


    "Yes, so I''m surprised, too! But I''ve heard from brother Zhong that brother Qiang wants to wait a few years before he can get a marriage certificate with Xiaojing. He just uses these years to earn some money to buy a house. " Wang Beibei said.


    "What about ah Zhong? Doesn''t he want to get married? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother Zhong, he said he was used to living alone. He was accompanied by brother Qiang when he was young, and he was accompanied by brother Qiang when he was old. He didn''t want to get married again." Wang Beibei was obviously a little sad when she said that. She looked up at Wang Fan and asked, "brother, I don''t want to get married. I will accompany you in the future, OK?"


    "Bullshit, how can you not get married?" Wang Fan was startled by Wang Beibei''s words.


    "Why not? I know you have sisters in law with you, but I''m not inferior to them. Besides, we are brothers and sisters. I''m sure I can take care of you better than sisters in law! " Wang Beibei pursed his mouth.


    "Let me tell you, ah Zhong said that he didn''t want to get married because he didn''t want to spend money indiscriminately. I heard Er Dan say that ah Zhong''s illness still needs 700000 yuan for treatment. If ah Zhong insists on treating his illness, ah Qiang''s marriage to Xiao Jing can only be postponed indefinitely." Wang Fan relayed what Erdan said to Wang Beibei.


    Wang Beibei, who didn''t know about it, widened her eyes. She was surprised and asked, "brother, what you said is true? Brother Zhong''s illness still needs 700000 yuan for treatment? "


    "Ah Qiang also knows about it." Wang Fan nodded and answered.


    "Well... So you Want to let brother help, Wang Beibei in the mouth turned and turned, but still did not say.


    Although a Zhong is a very good person, and she once helped her mother and daughter when they were in trouble, she still did not dare to speak to Wang Fan easily because of the huge sum of money like 700000.


    Before Wang Fan, no matter what the reason is, he helped ah Zhong with 300000 yuan, which is to repay him.


    If you ask Wang Fan to give another 700000 yuan to pay for a Zhong''s treatment, then not only Wang Beibei feels very embarrassed, but I''m afraid a Zhong will not accept such help.


    Looking at Wang Beibei''s hesitation, Wang Fan said with a smile, "I want a Qiang to follow me."


    "Good! Brother, brother Qiang is very loyal. If you let him follow you, he will be no worse than brother Pang. " Wang Beibei said with a happy smile.


    "But he didn''t agree!" Wang Fan replied.


    "What? disagree? Why? " Wang Beibei asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. Today, when you were talking to a Zhong in the ward, I was smoking on the balcony of the corridor, so I mentioned it to him. He refused me, and Erdan advised him for a long time, but he didn''t agree." Wang Fan said with some regret.


    "Brother, it''s not because of your business that he doesn''t dare to follow you!" Wang Beibei asked carefully.


    Although he didn''t have a deep understanding of Wang Fan''s identity, Wang Beibei was able to guess the reason from Wang Fan''s behavior style and the tattoos on his arms.


    Now that a Qiang refuses Wang Fan''s kindness, she naturally thinks of it.


    In the face of his sister''s query, Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "at first, I thought so, but now it seems that ah Qiang should have other ideas."


    "Other ideas?" Wang Beibei is more curious.


    "Do you know Xiaojing''s home? I want to talk to Xiaojing. " Wang Fan reached for Wang Beibei''s head and asked with a smile.


    Although I don''t know Wang Fan''s intention, Wang Beibei said seriously: "before Xiaojing didn''t drop out of school, I heard the students talk about her family''s location, I can take you to find it."


    "Well, let''s go now. If we have time, we can ask her out for dinner!" Looking up at the sky, Wang Fan said to Wang Beibei.


    Talking about a Qiang''s rejection of himself, Wang fan is really annoyed. He really thinks that a Qiang is so stubborn because of his identity as a gangster that he has to choose another way.


    This is the world. Some people set foot in the river and lake for fame and wealth, and others stick to their bottom line for ridiculous self-esteem.


    So it''s not strange that a Qiang refuses Wang Fan.


    But for Wang Fan, it is really a matter of no face.


    Before hearing Wang Beibei say that, Wang Fan''s heart is just full of resentment to a Qiang. He wants to see a Qiang submit to him more than he really wants to recruit him to be his own subordinate.


    Now, after hearing about ah Qiang and Xiao Jing, Wang Fan finally understood ah Qiang''s worries.


    It is not necessarily the emperor who loves the beautiful people more.


    Infatuated men have existed since ancient times, and infatuated men in modern civilization are all over the society.


    There are rich people who spend a lot of money on beautiful women, literati who end up depressed for women, and ordinary people who are willing to be ordinary all their lives for the sake of their children''s love.


    Maybe in a Qiang''s eyes, all the splendor, wealth, can''t compare with his feelings with Xiaojing, which will make him refuse Wang Fan''s kindness.


    But all this is Wang Fan''s guess. Only after he sees Xiaojing can he be sure that his guess is certain.


    If a Qiang is such a spoony man, Wang Fan really wants to help him solve all his worries.


    Because in Wang Fan''s eyes, only infatuated men are the most reliable. After all, such people attach great importance to feelings, and they will not easily betray anyone who has helped him.


    Brother and sister take a taxi and come to an old community. Looking at the dilapidated gate of the community, Wang fan can''t believe that there will be people living here.


    After paying the taxi driver, Wang Fan glanced at the pedestrians around, turned to Wang Beibei and said, "Beibei, follow me. Don''t get lost. I always think it''s not safe here."


    "What do you think, brother! This is Q city. What else can I do for you? " Wang Beibei is very unconvinced said.


    With these words, Wang Beibei went straight to the community in anger. Wang Fan followed her and didn''t dare to leave.


    After entering the community, Wang Beibei and passers-by inquired about it, and they found Xiaojing''s home.


    Among a row of dilapidated bungalows in the middle of the old tube building, the one with the most dilapidated door is where Xiaojing and her family live.

 V2.Chapter 634

    After knocking, it was Xiaojing who opened the door.


    Haggard little static hair some messy, canthus also hanging some tears, it should be just crying.


    It seems that Wang Beibei didn''t expect to knock on the door, and Xiaojing''s face at the door is even more ugly.


    "Xiaojing, I''m leaving Q city. I''d like to invite you to dinner, OK?" Wang Beibei looks at Xiaojing and asks.


    "Do you want to eat?" Xiaojing hesitated.


    "I also want to ask something about ah Qiang." Wang Fan, standing behind Wang Beibei, said to Xiaojing with a smile.


    On hearing Wang Fan say to ask about a Qiang, Xiao Jing''s expression is nervous. She looks at Wang Fan in surprise and asks, "what''s the matter with brother Qiang? Is something wrong with him? "


    "Xiaojing, don''t get excited. Brother Qiang has nothing to do. My brother just wants to know something about brother Qiang. He hopes brother Qiang can do business with him." Wang Beibei quickly explained.


    "Are you going to take brother Qiang to make money?" Xiaojing looks at Wang Fan in surprise.


    In the face of Xiaojing''s surprised expression, Wang Fan nodded his head and said: "I do have this plan, but a Qiang doesn''t seem to want to leave Q city."


    "He is a stubborn man. Brother fan, if you ask me to persuade him, I will let him do well with you." Xiaojing said with some worry.


    "Let''s sit down and find a place to eat and talk." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Worried that ah Qiang would lose the chance to make money with Wang Fan, Xiao Jing hesitated for a moment, and then said: "brother fan, I''ll talk to my family, you and Beibei, wait a moment."


    After greeting Wang Fan''s brother and sister, Xiao Jing turns around and returns to the house.


    The door of the dilapidated room was not closed tightly. Wang Fan, standing at the door, saw the old furniture in the room and some sundries left on the ground.


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to see that kid again? "


    There was a cry in the room, the voice of a middle-aged man, growling in the room.


    "I don''t care about my business! In a word, I promise you to marry that man. During this time, you should not interfere in my affairs. " Xiaojing''s voice is also very high decibel, although across the door, but standing outside the door of Wang fan can still hear clearly.


    "Sister, if you go out to eat and drink spicy food yourself, don''t you care about me and dad? If you do that, won''t your conscience hurt? "


    A young man''s voice came to the door, with a sharp tone, without any feeling of kinship.


    "Well! I don''t care about you? You two sold me, can''t I have a little freedom? What do you want? Believe it or not, I''ll be killed here now, so that you won''t get a cent. " Xiaojing said with a sad and indignant tone.


    "Don''t scare me with suicide. I''ll tell you that even if I die, I can find a ghost husband for you. You also have to make money for me!" The old voice is more ruthless. No one can imagine that he and Xiaojing are actually father daughter relationship.


    "I can''t go! Damn it! Go out and have a try! "


    "Dad, it''s not convenient for me to use one hand. Stop her quickly."


    "Today I''ll break your leg and see if you dare to run out!"


    "Ah


    "Pa"


    There was a loud noise in the room, and soon there was a clear slap in the face.


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, pushed open the door and rushed in.


    The dim room is full of sundries, and the smell of mildew is in the air. Xiaojing, who is standing in the middle of the room, covers her face and shivers.


    A young man with bare arms and bandage on his left arm was standing beside Xiaojing with a fierce look, like a kid who came to collect debts.


    "You hit her?" Wang Fan looked at the fierce young man and asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "Pa"


    As soon as the young man spoke, Wang Fan slapped him in the face.


    The beaten young man covered his face and looked at Wang Fan in a daze. After a long time, he said, "why do you hit me?"


    "Pa"


    Without answering the young man''s question, Wang Fan slapped him in the face.


    The slap hit the young man on the other face, straight hit him with stars in the eye, the body can''t help shaking up.


    Just as Wang Fan was teaching the young man a lesson, a dark figure rushed out of the next room.


    "Beat my son, you don''t want to live!"


    The middle-aged man with a kitchen knife in his hand swung the kitchen knife in his hand and chopped it directly at Wang Fan''s head.


    Wang Beibei, who was behind Wang Fan, and Xiao Jing, who was standing in the middle of the room, didn''t expect such a dangerous scene. The two girls were so scared by the sudden scene that they didn''t even have time to shout for help.


    "Pa! Pop! Pop! Bang


    Wang Fan, with his back to the middle-aged man, swung his arm round and accurately slapped the middle-aged man in the face. After he turned around, he slapped him several times without hesitation.


    "Bang"


    The middle-aged man''s kitchen knife fell to the ground. He covered his swollen face and squatted on the ground crying.


    Looking at the skinny middle-aged man, Wang Fan said: "if you don''t know who I am, you dare to use a knife with me. Do you really don''t want to live?"


    Squatting there, the middle-aged man slowly raised his head and looked up at Wang Fan in the dim light. After he was sure that he didn''t know each other, he asked bitterly, "elder brother, who are you? I really don''t know you


    "Dong"


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Wang Fan kicked his face.


    "Grass! Not even me! It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know who Lord Ma is! " Wang Fan roared at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man with two teeth in his mouth has no time to guess Wang Fan''s identity. When he heard Wang Fan''s words, he was scared to lose three souls.


    "Grandfather Ma, grandfather Ma, I have no eyes. I have no eyes. Don''t fight. Don''t fight." The middle-aged man heard that Wang Fan said "Lord Ma" and was scared to beg for mercy.


    The young man who had been taught by Wang Fan didn''t dare to say much. He moved his tiny steps and wanted to run out of the door behind Wang Beibei.


    "Stop!"


    The eye remaining light aims at the young man''s action, Wang Fan coldly orders a way.


    The young man, who was about to step out of the door with one foot, heard Wang Fan''s order and took back his foot firmly.


    "I''m going to take Xiaojing out to dinner today. Do you agree?" Wang Fan scanned the father and son and asked in a cold voice.


    Without waiting for the young man to react, the middle-aged man on the ground said anxiously: "grandfather Ma, it''s an honor for our family that you can see Xiaojing, let alone eat. You can be happy as you like, really! All right


    Did not expect his father would say such words, Xiaojing raised his hand to give him a slap in the face, turned to the door and ran out.

 V2.Chapter 635

    Youth is always full of vigor and laughter.


    Next to a Zhong rice noodle stand in Hanzhong street, Xiao Jing''s face is full of happiness. She helps a clumsy a Qiang to make rice noodles, just like a hostess.


    Wearing an apron, Wang Beibei and the glib Erdan are busy packing rice noodles for the guests in front of the snack stand.


    Only Wang Fan sat at a low table and looked at everything in front of him.


    Wang Fan, who used to be like them, was full of yearning for life and had a wonderful fantasy about the future.


    When they went to school in the police academy, Wang Fan and Wang Yue often took advantage of the night, climbed over the school wall and secretly ran to the night market stalls in the city to satisfy their hunger.


    At that time, they were just like those who were waiting in front of the stalls and waiting for the rice noodles to come out of the pot. They had no resistance to the temptation of delicious food.


    Because the family condition is not very good, so every time he goes out to have a tooth ceremony, Wang Yue basically pays for it. At that time, Wang Fan thought it was not suitable, but in the face of belly protest, he could only bury his poor self-esteem in his heart.


    In order to make Wang Fan a boy, Wang Yue would always say that after Wang Fan took part in the work, he would make up all the snacks money owed to her.


    And every time Wang Yue said so, Wang Fan would gladly agree, and he did have such a plan.


    Recalling the time with Wang Yue, Wang Fan''s eyes were moist.


    After so many years of life in the Jianghu, Wang Fan has gradually become numb. For many things, he has no reason to be sad.


    But whenever he thought of Wang Yue, he would burst into tears, although his heart was also very clear that this kind of sentiment had no meaning to him.


    "Brother, try Xiaojing''s skill. You''ll be surprised!" Wang Beibei takes a rice noodle and walks to Wang Fan with a smile.


    When the memory was interrupted, Wang Fan looked up at Wang Beibei, reached out and took the rice noodles in her hand, smelled it close to her nose, and said with a smile, "it''s really good! It seems that Xiaojing''s craftsmanship must be the true story of a Zhong. "


    Wang Fan''s praise made Xiaojing, who was standing behind Wang Beibei, very embarrassed. She whispered: "brother fan, you should try my craft first, and then let a Qiang come to chat with you."


    "Good!" Wang Fan agreed, picked up the chopsticks in the bamboo tube and began to taste the hot rice noodles.


    After Xiaojing and Wang Beibei turn around and leave, a Qiang just wipes his hands with an apron and comes over with a shy expression.


    Wang Fan''s heart is a bit funny when he sees a Qiang''s shy appearance from the corner of his eye.


    The first time I saw a Qiang, I had a quarrel with Xiaojing in Zhaofeng shopping mall. At that time, a Qiang was wearing a security suit, and in order to protect Xiaojing, he dared to fight with Wang Fan at any time.


    But now ah Qiang, like a shy scholar, has not yet opened his mouth to speak, and his cheek is flushed.


    "Think about it?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Van Gogh, I heard from Beibei that you are going back to H city?" A Qiang rubbed his hands and asked.


    "Yes, in a few days, when Beibei''s college entrance examination is finished, we will leave." Wang Fan put down his chopsticks and looked at ah Qiang beside him.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at himself, ah Qiang quickly lowered his head and asked in a low voice, "brother fan, if I follow you, can my brother and Xiao Jing also get a job with you?"


    "What do you want me to do for them?" Wang Fan asked.


    "This..."


    Wang Fan''s question made a Qiang say nothing for a moment, and he looked at the ground at a loss.


    In fact, a Qiang doesn''t know about Wang Fan''s business. Although he can feel that Wang fan is not an ordinary person, his feeling is just a kind of superficial understanding.


    Judging from Wang Fan''s extravagant manner and his fierce manner, ah Qiang can guess that he is a big brother in the Jianghu. But if he really wants to let ah Qiang evaluate Wang Fan''s business, he really doesn''t know where to start.


    Because of this, when Wang Fan proposed to let a Qiang follow him, a Qiang would be very hesitant.


    A Qiang is really short of money, and it''s a special lack of money.


    In order to take care of ah Qiang, brother a Zhong has not got a wife until now, and because of so many years of hard work, he also has a variety of physical problems.


    The cost of follow-up treatment is at least 700000 yuan, which is not what a Qiang and a Zhong can afford.


    In addition, the relationship between a Qiang and Xiao Jing makes it worse for him.


    When he was at Xiaojing''s house before, the father and son Wang Fan taught him were Xiaojing''s own father and brother.


    Xiaojing''s father is not only lazy, but also addicted to drugs, and Xiaojing''s younger brother is a big headache than his father.


    It''s just such a father and son. Shengsheng has completely destroyed all the property in his family and directly runs away from Xiaojing''s mother.


    These years, Xiaojing also wanted to leave, but because of a Qiang in this city, she didn''t make up her mind in the end.


    Now Wang Fan intends to recruit ah Qiang, Xiaojing certainly will not hesitate.


    Just now when I was busy at the rice noodle stand, Xiao Jing told ah Qiang what she thought.


    Xiao Jing, who is desperate for her family, would rather follow a Qiang to another city to start from scratch than continue to live like hell.


    It is because of Xiaojing''s proposal that a Qiang decides to talk to Wang Fan.


    In a Qiang''s opinion, Wang Fan''s voice, as a big gangster, should be illegal in most cases. Even if he is involved in the Jianghu, he will tie the latter half of his life with the prison.


    In order to be able to solve their own worries, a Qiang must also arrange the affairs between Xiao Jing and big brother a Zhong properly.


    However, he could not figure out how to arrange them.


    Seeing a Qiang''s hesitation, Wang Fan asked with a smile, "do you have some misunderstanding about my identity?"


    "Ah? Misunderstanding? " Ah Qiang was stunned.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a serious businessman. I''m not the big brother of the underworld in your imagination." When Wang Fan spoke, he specially adjusted his clothes, showing the appearance of a social elite.


    Looking at Wang Fan in front of him, a Qiang didn''t know what to say for a moment. He wrung his face and rubbed his hands. After a long time, he said, "brother fan, I won''t betray you."


    "The trough! Where on earth do you see that I belong to the big brother of the underworld? Why don''t you feel that I have the temperament of a successful person? " Wang Fan was so angry that he was rude.


    The honest ah Qiang, however, reached out and pointed to a series of skeleton tattoos on Wang Fanlu''s wrist and neck outside his sleeve and collar.

 V2.Chapter 636

    Along a Qiang''s fingers to see his wrist, Wang Fan some embarrassed smile, although the smile on the face is very embarrassed, but Wang Fan did not cover up, the skeleton tattoo on his wrist.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t that cool? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Van Gogh, what kind of business are you in? There won''t be protection fees, too. " A Qiang asked in a low voice.


    "Are you kidding? Can you charge so much for protection? Ma Wei collects protection fees here every day. Do you see him in a Mercedes Benz? " Wang Fan said with disdain.


    "But the gangsters I''ve met basically collect protection fees, or they make horses for the bosses." Ah Qiang answered seriously.


    Listening to a Qiang''s talk to the underworld, Wang Fan didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    A lot of big brothers in the world really started their business by collecting protection fees or showing off to others. Later, they got some money through these means before they started running their own companies.


    It''s just that many big gangsters have little knowledge of running companies because they haven''t studied much, which makes it difficult for them to transform.


    Even if there is a successful transformation of a big brother of the underworld, it is difficult to get out of the Jianghu.


    It''s like in the underworld movies, there''s a classic passage.


    As a member of the club, a Le runs his own business relying on the resources of the club. He doesn''t like to be involved in fighting and killing, so he wants to use money to repay the resources provided by the club.


    A le, who has been providing financial support for the club, was finally elected by the club leaders to be the next speaker, representing the club to compete with other clubs.


    A le, who is used to doing business, doesn''t want to take over things in the club. He takes the initiative to find his uncle, who has always supported him. He hopes that uncle can give him a chance to choose for himself.


    But uncle a disdained the idea of ah Le, and even annoyed at the good thing that ah Le proposed to withdraw from the speaker election.


    In uncle a''s words, you use the resources of the club to make money. Shouldn''t you give something back to the club?


    What uncle a said in return is not only financial support, but also action support.


    This is actually the way of the world.


    When you get the first bucket of gold from the river, you will have a tie with the river, and this tie will accompany you until you completely disappear from the world.


    No one can be alone in the world.


    No one can use money to settle all kinds of grudges between him and the Jianghu.


    Wang Fan started as a little gangster and has been here for various reasons, but he still has no way to get away from the world.


    He can claim to be a successful businessman and a serious legal person.


    But in the final analysis, he is still the big brother of the underworld.


    No matter in H city or W Province, there are many brothers in the rivers and lakes who are following him step by step.


    It is precisely because of the following of these brothers that Wang Fan''s road becomes smoother and smoother.


    Wang Fan, who has a different understanding of the river and lake, replied with a smile in the face of a Qiang''s query: "a Qiang, in fact, behind me, there are many brothers like you who are full of longing for life. Before knowing me, they have been confused, not only about the future, but also about life."


    "My brothers used to wander around the streets and earn some living expenses by collecting some protection fees or showing others a show. But since they followed me, I helped them see the way of life and improve their lives."


    "Although I dare not say that I am the guide of their life, at least I pulled them back from hell."


    This feeling from Wang Fan, let a Qiang''s eyes out of a ball of light.


    Although a Qiang has heard of stories about some people in the world who have been transformed and called a generation of business tycoons from various sources, he also has some doubts about these hearsay news. After all, the story of Nirvana and rebirth can only be seen in books.


    But Wang Fan''s words still moved ah Qiang.


    This is not only because in Wang Fan''s words, he did not elevate himself to the level of myth, nor did he separate himself from the gangsters standing behind him, but also because of his sincerity in speaking, which makes a Qiang have a kind of intimacy.


    Because of his family background, a Qiang has lived in the lower level of society since he was a child. He has experienced many things that only the poor can see since he was a child.


    Once, because he was worried about starvation, his elder brother a Zhong begged along the street, but he was teased and insulted.


    Once, for fear that he would be bullied, big brother a Zhong knelt down in front of those gangsters and let them pour stinky dirty water on his face.


    All this, let a Qiang understand a truth.


    No one is willing to help the poor, and no one is willing to look up to the poor.


    But Wang fan is not the same. He does not discriminate against those who live at the bottom of society. In his eyes, there is no distinction between the noble and the humble. After that, his friendship is thick and thin.


    Because a Zhong took care of Wang Beibei, he gave 300 thousand yuan generously, which is enough to show Wang Fan''s respect for love and righteousness.


    In order to let a Qiang follow him, Wang Fan, the big brother of the underworld, takes the initiative to find Xiao Jing as a lobbyist, which is enough to see that he values a Qiang.


    At this time, a Qiang was moved. He was still hesitant. At this moment, he suddenly had a firm belief.


    Following a big brother who can give himself a future is his hope for a new life.


    What''s more, his elder brother and the girl he loves all hope that he can follow Wang Fan, which makes him full of confidence in the future.


    "Van Gogh, I''d like to follow you." A Qiang said firmly.


    Wang Fan, sitting opposite a Qiang, nodded with satisfaction, reached out and patted a Qiang on the shoulder, and said to him, "since you can trust me, I will promise you, and I promise you that I will not let you down!"


    "Van Gogh, what about me? I want to follow you, too! " Erdan, who had been waiting for a long time, came to Wang Fan in a hurry.


    "You! After that, follow ah Qiang and go back to H city with me. When Liu pangzi gets the new company''s license, I''ll arrange specific work for you. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "New company? Brother, what are you talking about? " Wang Beibei heard what Wang Fan said and looked at them curiously.


    Hearing Wang Beibei''s question, Wang Fan puffed out a cigarette ring and said with pride: "I promised you that I would send you a company to practice?? What about? With a Qiang and a few of them helping you, are you more confident? "


    "Ah? Do you want brother Qiang to start a company with me? " Wang Beibei asked excitedly.


    "Do you think they are incompetent?"

 V2.Chapter 637

    Wang Beibei, who had agreed with Tong Jiahui for a long time, did not choose any other school. Instead, he directly chose the University in the city where Hengtai group is located. In this university, Liu Juan and kaqiusha are still studying for graduate students.


    It can be said that Wang Beibei''s future is full of beauty.


    With the help of her brother Wang Fan and the guidance of my sister-in-law, it is not easy for her not to go to the altar of social elites.


    And Tong Jiahui is busy buying the green hotel these days, and the dust has settled down with the result.


    Hengtai Group acquired the green hotel according to the scheduled plan. As for how the mother and son accepted all this in summer, Wang Fan didn''t ask Tong Jiahui, and Tong Jiahui didn''t tell Wang Fan.


    Xiao Jing and a Qiang get a Zhong''s strong approval, and Erdan becomes Wang Fan''s little follower. He drives the Mercedes Benz that Tong Jiahui has prepared for them every day and becomes a full-time driver of Wang Fan''s brother and sister.


    All the good things seem to come to these people at this moment.


    Young people always have a happy smile on their faces, but Wang Fan always has a question.


    On the day when Wang Beibei''s college entrance examination ended, who on earth saved Wang Beibei who was nearly killed at the school gate?


    Although Wang Fan grew up in Q City, he has been a student with excellent character and learning all these years. He has never met any people in Q city.


    Even with the help of friends in the underworld, it is absolutely impossible. After all, in China, the underworld is just a small force. Apart from being able to toss around at the bottom of society, they dare not make a difference in broad daylight.


    And Wang Fan knew nothing about the identity of the two shooters. He even suspected that it was summer who was hiding behind the shooters, but for this kind of doubt, he could not give any evidence.


    But I have doubts in my heart, and only doubts.


    During this period of time, I accompanied Wang Beibei in Q City, and I never met any danger. Moreover, for Wang Fan, the biggest threat in summer has been suppressed by Tong Jiahui with commercial means, and there is no news.


    So Wang fan doesn''t want to stay in Q city for a long time. He wants to leave here with Wang Beibei and return to his own H city.


    H City, as the place where Wang fan made his fortune, has always felt like home.


    The teahouse that brother Nan left behind carries the memory of his life in the world. Everyone in the teahouse also accompanied him through many dangers unknown to outsiders.


    There are also blind Master and Liu village''s old and young, who are also his dependents in the Jianghu. Without these people''s backing, Wang Fan would not be able to make a name in the Jianghu, let alone sit in today''s position.


    Back in H City, that''s home.


    Only H city is the safest place.


    After Wang Beibei came out of school, he arranged for a Qiang and Xiao Jing to take a Zhong to H city by train ahead of time,


    He and Tong Jiahui took Wang Beibei to the martyrs'' cemetery in Q city.


    Wang Fan''s father was a policeman before he died. Because he failed to come back from the mission, he was rated as a martyr. His burial mound was placed in the martyrs'' cemetery in Q city.


    This time I came here with Wang Beibei to say goodbye to my father.


    Although it''s just a clothes tomb, it''s the concern of Wang Fan''s family for more than 20 years, so the significance of this trip is really unusual.


    Erdan parks his car in the parking lot in front of the martyr''s cemetery, opens the door and takes care of Wang Beibei and Tong Jiahui getting off, while Wang Fan gets off the Mercedes Benz with a cigarette.


    "Erdan, just wait for us here." Wang Fan threw Erdan a cigarette and said to him.


    This kind of family sacrifice is really not suitable for outsiders. Erdan naturally understands Wang Fan''s meaning. After catching Wang Fan''s cigarette, he smiles and nods his head.


    Entering the gate, two rows of vigorous and straight pine trees stand on both sides, just like mighty soldiers, standing guard for every dead here.


    When he was in primary school, Wang Fan lied about his stomachache and didn''t participate in the activities organized by the school.


    He was always afraid that someone would know that his father was buried here, and he was most afraid to see his classmates'' families accompany them to the cemetery to participate in activities.


    This is an incurable injury for him when he was young, although he worshipped his father at that time.


    In recent years, Wang Fan has not been in Q city. Wang Beibei has always accompanied their mother to the martyrs'' cemetery to sweep their father''s tomb. Therefore, Wang Beibei and the staff here are familiar with a lot.


    After meeting with the staff, Wang Fan came to his father''s tomb and presented the wreath prepared by Wang Beibei. Wang Fan also took out the prepared wine.


    In my impression, Wang fan doesn''t remember that his father likes to drink, but his mother insists that Wang Fan''s father likes to drink the most. Every time during the festival, he wants Wang Fan''s mother to stir up some hard dishes for him to drink.


    It''s just that the conditions at that time were really difficult. Wang Fan''s father''s idea could only stay on his lips, and basically didn''t come true as he wanted.


    Learning that Wang fan is leaving Q City, Wang Fan''s mother specially told him to put on a bottle of good wine in front of his father''s tomb to realize his father''s dream.


    As a son, naturally, he will not be stingy. At this time, Wang Fan also thinks that his father in his memory is so tall, and he must be a man who likes drinking very much.


    Wine, fill three glasses.


    People, mumbling to themselves.


    As time goes by, the gray Magpies in the cemetery chirp noisily, which soon brings the missing to the relatives in another world.


    "Beibei, kowtow to our father. It''s time for us to go!"


    Looking at the cigarette burning under the tombstone, Wang Fan said to Wang Beibei.


    "Brother, do you think our father is really gone?" Wang Beibei, who squats down and kneels on the ground, looks at Wang Fan with a longing for the answer.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    Wang Fan solid kowtow three ring head, slowly stand up, to one side lit a cigarette.


    After Wang Bei kowtowed her head and stood up, Wang Fan took her hand and walked along the way.


    "Brother, you haven''t answered my question yet!" Wang Beibei asked again.


    "I don''t know how to answer you. Sometimes the greater the hope is, the greater the disappointment will be. If you treat these things with an ordinary heart, you may be able to harvest miracles that you can''t expect." Wang Fan replied.


    "Is there still hope?" Wang Beibei asked excitedly.


    "Maybe one day, when we are in danger, dad will suddenly appear?"


    "Suddenly, like you? Brothe

 V2.Chapter 638

    When walking out of the cemetery, Wang Fan''s heart was not as heavy as before.


    I used to hear people say that no matter in the day or at night, as long as I was in the cemetery, I would feel peeping. Only when I walked out of the cemetery, the feeling would gradually disappear.


    At that time, Wang Fan was too young to understand why.


    Now Wang fan is also a person who has experienced life and death. Naturally, he will not be as timid as he was when he was a child, but he still has a different feeling.


    But now he has a new understanding of this feeling.


    Being in a graveyard is more about the awe of life. The feeling of being peeped at should be a kind of awe for those people who have already laid here and come to the end of their lives.


    "Brother fan!"


    In the parking space opposite the cemetery, Erdan saw Wang Fan come out and waved to them.


    There is a wide road between the parking space and the gate of the mausoleum. If you want to get to the parking space, you have to cross the road in front of you. So Wang Fan just waved to him, not yelling like Erdan.


    "Buzz"


    Not far away came the roar of a motor, a motorcycle carrying two people, full throttle toward Wang Fan, they rushed.


    On weekdays, there are not many people coming to the cemetery. The passers-by in twos and threes at the gate are just passing by in a hurry, so the roar of motorcycles is particularly harsh, and soon everyone''s attention is attracted in the past.


    Wang Fan, who was walking in front of Wang Beibei, saw two people on the motorcycle at the first sight. The black helmet and the black riding uniform were exactly the clothes he wore at the gate of the campus a few days ago.


    "Be careful, Beibei!"


    Subconsciously pushed Wang Beibei to the gate of the cemetery, Wang Fan rushed up against the motorcycle.


    Erdan, who is across the road from Wang Fan, also noticed the speeding motorcycle. He didn''t have time to find something to take advantage of. He picked up a brick on the side of the road and rushed to the motorcycle.


    Bang


    The rider on the co driver of the motorcycle raised his hand and shot Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan heard the sound of the gun and rolled on the ground. The bullet rubbed the corner of his coat and hit the ground. A string of sparks came up behind him.


    "Draftsman!"


    Seeing the right time, Erdan swung his arm and smashed the brick into the rider on the motorcycle.


    "Bang"


    The brick hit the cyclist''s helmet and made a dull noise.


    The rider on the motorcycle was suddenly hit by a brick on his helmet. His body swayed and the motorcycle fell to the ground.


    Two people are riding a modified 250 motorcycle. The body is heavy and hard to control. Now they fall on the ground, and the heavy body is a spark with the ground.


    The two people on the motorcycle were also heavily thrown to the ground, their bodies rolling on the ground like broken puppets.


    Wang Fan, who escaped the shooting, quickly got up and ran to the two people who fell to the ground. Erdan, who got the shot, was even more excited. He picked up another brick from the roadside and took it in his hand. He ran to the two people behind Wang Fan.


    The motorcycle tire that falls to the ground is still whirring. The rider who first falls to the ground is stuck behind the motorcycle tire.


    Although the rider''s head was not broken due to the protection of helmet, his neck had been half ground off because he was stuck by the tire of motorcycle.


    With the burning smell of blood gas, with the gushing of the artery, make the surrounding air smell very bad.


    The rider who couldn''t see clearly, his limbs twitched, as if he was struggling for the last time, and as if he was dancing some mysterious dance.


    "Erdan, go and see that man." Seeing the miserable situation of the rider in front of him, Wang Fan pointed to another rider not far away and yelled to the Er Dan behind him.


    "Good!" With a brick in his hand, he agreed and trotted to another rider.


    Maybe it was because of sitting in the back seat of the motorcycle. The rider who shot Wang Fan didn''t fall with the motorcycle. Instead, he was thrown far away by the strong inertia. After sliding for a while, he hit the garbage can on the side of the road.


    At this time, the rider was lying face down on the ground, his legs were put together in an indescribable posture, and the dark blood flowed out from under his body, forming a small puddle on the ground.


    "Van Gogh, this is not dead!" Ran to the second egg beside the garbage can, took off the rider''s helmet, reached out to touch his nose, and quickly turned back to Wang Fan.


    Hearing that the rider was not dead, Wang Fan quickly stepped up and ran over.


    Bang


    Just as Wang Fan stepped towards Erdan, the second shot suddenly rang.


    Squatting in the garbage can next to the two eggs, the back of the head spurted a string of blood, the body fell on the ground.


    Because it is back to Wang Fan, so two eggs until fall, Wang fan can see the expression on his face.


    Surprise, reluctance and fear.


    This complex expression condenses in his face, the two eggs with bricks in his hand, how can not think that a person with twisted legs and seriously damaged body has the chance to shoot him, and this shot will kill him.


    "Two eggs!"


    Seeing Erdan killed in front of his eyes, Wang Fan cried out indignantly and ran to the garbage can with wind at his feet.


    "Wang Fan, be careful!"


    Tong Jiahui, who has been paying attention to this side, suddenly stops in front of Wang Fan.


    Bang


    Just as Tong Jiahui ran to Wang Fan''s side, the third shot rang out again.


    The rider lying beside the garbage can fired the third shot at Wang Fan. The bullet whistled through Tong Jiahui''s shoulder and wiped Wang Fan''s arm.


    "Well"


    Injured tongjiahui, tongjiahui body a soft, directly fell into Wang Fan''s arms, and is full of galloping Wang Fan, because hugged tongjiahui''s body, also directly fell on the roadside concrete floor.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Seeing Tong Jiahui''s bloody wound, Wang Fan yells at the rider beside the garbage can.


    It was at this moment that he really saw each other clearly.


    Young face with evil smile, not dry blood, let him look disgusting.


    "How can it be you? Why are you doing this! " Staring at the eyes full of blood, Wang Fan bites his teeth and asks each other.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Seeing that Wang Fan recognized his identity, the injured young man laughed hysterically, slowly raised his arm with a pistol and put the muzzle of the gun on his temple.


    "Boss! What I owe you, I''ll pay it all back! "


    Bang


    The bullet went through the soft temples, lifted most of his skull, and sprayed his brain and blood on the surrounding ground.

 V2.Chapter 639

    When the police car and the ambulance stop behind Wang Fan, he still holds the injured Tong Jiahui in his arms. Wang Beibei, who has been crying, is sitting on the ground, holding the corner of Wang Fan''s clothes tightly.


    After examining Tong Jiahui''s wound, the doctor and the nurse, together with the police, carried her on a stretcher.


    "Will you go to the hospital first, or will you come with us?" After sending Tong Jiahui to the ambulance, director Zhao asked.


    Wang Fan, who revealed his intention to kill, clenched his teeth and asked, "I want to solve this by myself."


    "Wang Fan, this is not H city. If you do this, I won''t agree with you." Director Zhao replied coldly.


    "Beibei, you accompany Jiahui to the hospital, and I''ll send two eggs here." Wang Fan did not pay attention to Director Zhao, but said to Wang Beibei on the ambulance.


    The wound on Tong Jiahui''s shoulder was a penetrating wound caused by a bullet. Although she lost a lot of blood, it was not fatal enough. This is why Wang fan can rest assured.


    Since Tong Jiahui is accompanied by Wang Beibei, Wang Fan must stay to deal with Erdan.


    In this city, in addition to the two brothers a Qiang, Erdan has only one friend, Wang Fan. If even Wang fan leaves here, no one will collect the corpse for Erdan.


    What''s more, the end of Erdan is entirely for Wang Fan. If he is allowed to leave, Wang fan can''t do it from his heart.


    Seeing the ambulance leave, Wang Fan takes out a cigarette box from his pocket with his bloody hand and draws out a cigarette with a cold expression. However, when he holds the cigarette in his mouth, he finds that the lighter in his pocket is missing.


    "Ka"


    With the temperature of the fire, in Wang Fan''s eyes shine a light.


    "Wang Fan, I can understand your feelings, but this is Q city. You must abide by the rules here." Director Zhao watched Wang fan light the cigarette and said to him again.


    "Director Zhao, what do you know? You might as well say it. There''s no need to hide it in front of me." Wang Fan vomited a smoke, looking at the side of director Zhao said.


    "Director Xie told me that your identity is very special. Let me make it convenient for you, so I can patiently talk to you so much." Director Zhao put away the lighter and said to Wang Fan.


    "Secretary Xie? "Thank you?" Wang Fan had some accidents.


    "Yes, I used to follow director Xie. He also saved my life, so his words are easy to use here!" Director Zhao replied.


    "What else did he say to you?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "No Director Zhao''s reply is very straightforward.


    "I''ve dealt with Xie an, but that''s what happened before. I didn''t expect that he knew I was back in Q city." Wang Fan was surprised that Xie an knew his whereabouts.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s question, director Zhao doesn''t seem to want to answer. He turns to the police officer who is investigating the scene and says casually: "the one who got shot in the head is your man."


    "It''s my brother. I haven''t been with him for a few days." Wang Fan''s voice is very sad, but the expression on his face is still so resolute.


    How can people in the world be touched by life and death?


    Wang Fan, in order to be able to quickly ascend, didn''t he always live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife?


    Like those gangsters in movies and TV dramas, when they see their brother injured, they immediately blow up their hair and yell, which can only be seen in movies and TV dramas.


    Most of the time, gangsters face their brother''s injury or tragic death with an incomprehensible calm.


    This is not because they are cold-blooded, but they know better than others that no matter who is lying there, the sun will still rise tomorrow, and the money that his family needs to live should be sent to them.


    This is to work hard to make a living, how can we regret life.


    Wang Fan''s calmness doesn''t surprise director Zhao. He''s not a rookie, let alone a police constable who has never seen the world. His experience of life and death with Xie an shows that he is not simple.


    "I''ll let my servants take care of it. You don''t have to worry." Director Zhao looked at the two eggs in the corpse bag and said to Wang Fan.


    "I''ve seen the shooter and I know his address. Although it seems that I have a problem with him, it''s definitely not that simple." It was Xiaojing''s younger brother who shot Erdan and injured Tong Jiahui. But what he said before his death filled Wang Fan''s heart with suspicion.


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, director Zhao took a look and leaned against the garbage can. Half of his head had been removed by the bullet. He calmly said, "the day you beat their father and son, I was also in the neighborhood."


    "Are you following me?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I''m just curious."


    "Curious about what?"


    "Director Xie is not a person who is easy to be bribed, especially a person like you. It is impossible to bribe him at all, so I really want to know why he suddenly called and asked me to take care of you!"


    "Oh? Don''t you always think that I''m an opportunity for you to get promoted and get rich? Don''t you want to report it? Maybe you and I will be stepping stones for you. "


    "Your brother can die for you, and I can die for director Xie. After all, he saved my life himself." Director Zhao said calmly.


    Although director Zhao''s words were very casual, Wang Fan could also hear that he didn''t exaggerate. Instead, he gave people a rather firm feeling.


    Only those who have experienced life and death together and can really trust their lives can make these words so calm, just like Erdan does not flinch in the face of a gun.


    "There are not many people like you now. Do you think I should clap for you? Or should I do something else for you? " Wang Fan said.


    "You just need to be honest, let me investigate this matter clearly, and then take your people out of Q city."


    "Investigation clear? You don''t think that the reason why the boy made such a big deal today is because I beat their father and son! " Wang Fan said here, and asked in surprise: "director Zhao, have you sent someone to find the boy''s father?"


    "On the contrary, I had been to their house before I came here." Director Zhao shook his head and said.


    "You went to the boy''s house first?" Wang Fan''s expression was unexpected.


    "Yes, the boy''s father has hanged himself, and the time of death, at least one day." Director Zhao replied.


    "Suicide? Why? "


    "One more thing, I guess you''d like to know."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know a young man called Summer? The original owner of the green hotel. "

 V2.Chapter 640

    Meng heard director Zhao mention the name of summer, Wang Fan''s heart is a surprise.


    If we say how many people Wang Fan has offended on the boundary of Q City, he really dare not have any definite information.


    He taught tiger brother and his subordinates a lesson, and then cleaned up horsetail in Hanzhong street. Even his uncle Wang Tianyou and Wang Yang, Wang Tianyou''s son, didn''t get any good from Wang Fan.


    But if we say that among the people offended by Q City, the one who has the most ability and wants to get rid of Wang fan is definitely the boss of green hotel!


    The enmity between Wang Fan and Xia Xia is no longer simply irresistible. Before Wang Beibei was attacked by two motorcyclists at the gate of the campus, Wang Fan suspected that Xia Xia had instigated him.


    Moreover, in order to investigate this matter, Wang Fan broke into the green hotel alone and almost killed his mother in summer. Therefore, he has always believed that the most dangerous thing for him in Q city is the illegitimate son summer left by Uncle Hai.


    Now director Zhao mentioned the summer, Wang fanmin realized that he was not casually asked about this person so simple.


    "Director Zhao, the relationship between this man and me in summer is unusual. To be honest with you, if you want to kill me and have the strength, I''m afraid he is the only one in Q city who can do it." Wang Fan did not hide anything, and he felt that these things for a policeman, really nothing to hide.


    Since director Zhao was able to investigate Xia Xia, and at this time, he asked about Xia Xia in front of Wang Fan, he must have mastered some things.


    The best way to get along with a person who has made great efforts is to frankly say what he wants to know.


    Sure enough, after Wang Fan said these words, director Zhao nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "Wang Fan, you are honest."


    "What? Do you also suspect that summer is trying to kill me? " Wang Fan asked.


    "If that''s the case, it will be easy to do it!" Director Zhao''s voice is full of helplessness.


    Hearing the helpless smell, Wang Fan asked: "director Zhao, what do you mean by this?"


    "Summer is dead. When the police found him, the bodies of him and his mother were stiff. They should have been dead for a long time." Director Zhao said.


    "Why do you investigate summer? How did summer die? " Wang fan is more confused.


    "Remember the last time I was at the school gate? We suspect that he was ordered by the summer, so we have been investigating him all the time, but we are still slow Director Zhao replied.


    "And how did he die?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "You really don''t know?" Director Zhao looks at Wang Fan suspiciously.


    In the face of director Zhao''s distrust, Wang Fan said: "if I did it, would I be so unprepared?"


    "But he was really killed, and the murderer''s technique is very sophisticated, summer and his mother were cut throat, because of excessive blood loss and death, they should have experienced a very painful struggle." Recalling the bloody scene, director Zhao said with lingering fear.


    Although I''ve seen a lot of murder scenes, I should have faced this bloody scene calmly, but the scene of mother and son''s murder in summer scared the veteran policeman out in a cold sweat.


    In summer, mother and son were all stabbed on the neck. The edge of the knife was not long and it was not very deep, but it all seemed to be calculated.


    The right knife edge not only cut off the throat of the dead perfectly, but also ensured the connection between the head and the body. There was no premature drop of the head because the wound was on the neck.


    And the depth of the wound, in the words of the forensic at the scene, is as delicate as cutting with a scalpel.


    While cutting the throat of the dead, it perfectly cut off the vocal cords of the dead, which caused a lot of blood to pour into his trachea before death, and then gush out from the nose of the dead.


    And because the larynx was not cut off all at once, the amount of blood loss of the dead could not make the dead enter the unconscious state all at once.


    In other words, after the murderer wielded the knife, the dead man was still sober. In summer, the mother and son watched their own blood gushing from the wounds on their necks and the nasal cavity.


    Because the vocal cords are cut off, the mother and son can''t make any sound in summer, but the instinct to ask for help will make a lot of bubbles in their mouths because of the viscous blood.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the final state of the two dead people is like two dead fish due to the drying up.


    The walls of the room, as well as other furnishings in the room, are stained with a lot of blood. The intensity of the smell of blood leads to the feeling of death in every corner of the room.


    Except for the deep hatred, all the people present could not think of any other reason to make people do such things to the mother and son.


    Among the people that director Zhao knows, Wang fan is the only one who can be called a deep hatred with Xia Xia.


    Of course, director Zhao doesn''t think that Wang Fan will do things that are easy to leave traces in person, so he thinks of the father and son who were beaten by Wang Fan, that is, Xiaojing''s father and brother.


    After all, it''s not like the police haven''t encountered coercing others to kill people. So as soon as director Zhao came out of the scene, he took his police officers and went straight to Xiaojing''s community.


    However, when director Zhao and his police officers find Xiaojing''s house, Xiaojing''s son of a bitch has hanged himself. Moreover, judging from the situation at the scene, the cause of his death is completely suicide.


    I thought that the clue was interrupted, but I didn''t expect that the police found a deformed bullet in Xiaojing''s home.


    By interviewing people around, we know that Xiaojing''s younger brother''s arm was injured, no matter the time or the location of the injury, there are many similarities with the shooting incident at the gate of the campus, which makes director Zhao think of another terrible result.


    Xiao Jing''s younger brother, who has always been on the scene, is likely to be disadvantageous to Wang Fan again.


    And this judgment has also been confirmed here. Director Zhao and the police officers, who rushed to the scene in a hurry, except for the bloody scene, were three bodies that had not yet been cooled through.


    All of this happened suddenly and inconceivably. Director Zhao couldn''t figure out the relationship between these murders for a moment.


    After listening to Director Zhao finish the whole story, Wang Fan also fell into meditation. As the Party of the whole thing, he was also full of doubts about the series of events. What he was more concerned about was who killed his mother and son in summer.

 V2.Chapter 641

    "Someone wants to see you."


    Taking out a note from his pocket, director Zhao handed it to Wang Fan''s hand and said to him without expression.


    Wang Fan, who is still thinking about this series of homicide cases, subconsciously looks down and finds that the note is written with a series of door numbers.


    "Where is this?" After taking the note, Wang Fan still didn''t find the detailed address of the house number on the note, so he had to ask.


    "You are not really curious about who wants to see you." Hearing Wang Fan''s question, director Zhao said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "No problem. I''m just curious about who you are."


    "In fact, sometimes, it''s better not to know the answer to many questions. You should have heard about the story of killing cats."


    "When are you going to leave Q city?" Director Zhao asked.


    "My brother''s business is not finished yet. I need to do a lot here." Wang Fan put the note into his pocket and returned.


    "Do you really want to find out? About the death of the mother and son in summer? " Director Zhao asked.


    "If we can''t continue to investigate this matter, I will have a sense of propriety. There''s no need to tell you so much about it."


    "Didn''t you just say that curiosity would kill cats? Yes? Are you sure you''re not the cat? "


    "Oh? Director Zhao, are you reminding me or warning me? " Wang Fan recognized that there were some uncertain meanings in director Zhao''s words. He frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "Q city has always been very peaceful. Although the gangsters here occasionally set off some small waves, shooting and killing only happen after you come here. I don''t want such things to continue to happen. After all, my patience is limited." When director Zhao spoke, his face was very serious. He didn''t have the easygoing manner when he talked with Wang Fan.


    Although these words are somewhat implicit, they can still be understood with Wang Fan''s intelligence.


    Q City, whether in terms of population or economic development, can only exist as a supporting role among these cities in China. Therefore, both businessmen and gangsters here are still in their infancy.


    Just as director Zhao said, the gangsters here occasionally fight for territory or business.


    But that kind of low-end fighting is just a kind of pile up in the number of people, which can''t reach the present dangerous level.


    Since Wang Fan returned to Q City, the two consecutive shooting cases have made people living in the city feel a sense of panic


    Although this kind of panic did not completely break out, but as the police of Q City, they have been keen to smell the smell of this aspect.


    No one can guarantee that at what time and under what conditions, all cancer hidden in the bottom of society can be completely eradicated.


    No one dare to easily promise that fairness and justice can blossom and bear fruit in every corner of the city.


    Even the fearless police, they can only do their best to maintain the peace of the city, to ensure that every day there will be sunlight into the city.


    At present, it is more important to eliminate the root cause of all problems than to solve the case and catch the murderer.


    Wang Fan, obviously, is the root of all the problems.


    No one knows the identity of Wang Fan. Although director Zhao is also curious about him, as a qualified police officer, he also knows that some things can only be deeply buried in his heart until he follows him to the grave.


    A man with a mysterious identity has become the source of crime in this city. If the police can''t get rid of him, they can only send him to the place where he should go.


    At this time, director Zhao didn''t explain his words, but the expression on his face was full of his unwelcome to Wang Fan. He wished that "if it is true, it just proves that you are not suspicious? What the police pay attention to is the evidence, which is not controlled by a few reporters, and we are not fools. " Director Zhao answered calmly.


    Throwing away the burnt out cigarettes, Wang Fan said with a smile: "since you insist on letting me go, I will stay here to hinder your eyes. After I have talked with the person who wants to see me, I will leave Q city."


    "Wang Fan, I have a question that I can''t help asking you." Director Zhao said with a bitter smile.


    "You don''t have to open your mouth. I know what you want to ask. As for the answer to the question, if I don''t open my mouth, you will know how to answer it." Wang Fan turned to the parking lot and didn''t want to answer the question.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s back, director Zhao said with a smile: "Damn, it''s so arrogant!"


    Wang Fan, who had already arrived at the Mercedes Benz, stopped, turned his head and looked at director Zhao, made a gesture of shooting, and even pointed at him twice.


    "Don''t you ask me where the man is waiting for you?" Director Zhao asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t you tell me before? Have you forgotten? " Wang Fan, who opened the door, returned with a smile.


    "You son! It''s really a disaster Hearing Wang Fan''s words, director Zhao''s expression was stunned.


    Driving a Mercedes Benz to leave Wang Fan, full throttle to Xiaojing home in the community.


    The person who has been following him secretly is not director Zhao at all, but the one who wants to see him at the moment. Therefore, director Zhao said that peeping at him in the community is just a cover.


    However, Wang Fan, who can guess all this, still can''t figure out who the person who wants to see him is.

 V2.Chapter 642

    Standing on the balcony of the residential building, you can see the whole picture of Xiaojing''s home. Although you can''t see the situation in the house clearly, you can have a panoramic view as long as someone comes in and out.


    "How''s it going? I''ve chosen a good position Standing in the room, Wang Yue, dressed in a red windbreaker, asked with satisfaction.


    Wang Fan, who has not yet recovered from the shock, does not dare to look back at Wang Yue standing behind him. The expression on his face is full of surprise and some indescribable things.


    "Silly? Why don''t you say something? You''ve been standing on the balcony since you came in. You''re not thinking about the murder downstairs Wang Yue asked with some displeasure.


    "You give me a break. It''s like a dream." Wang Fanping''s voice trembled as he recovered his mood.


    "Like a dream?" Walking to Wang Fan''s back, Wang Yue stretched out her arm and put it around his waist. She said with a smile, "will this be better?"


    "How long have you been in Q city?" Wang Fan touched Wang Yue''s hand and felt the warmth of her hand.


    "I came back with you one day, I went to every place you went, and I saw everyone you met." Wang Yue lies on Wang Fan''s back and whispers.


    "Why keep it from me? What exactly did Shea arrange for you? " Wang Fan asked.


    "The high table meeting is very important. Fortunately, I was selected to join the investigation team, so I am a dead person like you now." Smelling the light tobacco smell on Wang Fan''s body, Wang Yue closed her eyes comfortably.


    "You''re investigating the high table meeting? Does it have anything to do with my return to Q city? Is there a high table meeting here? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "According to our intelligence, the high table will get rid of you, so you are our bait now." Wang Yue replied.


    The news surprised Wang Fan. He turned his head and looked at Wang Yue behind him.


    Feeling Wang Fan''s action, Wang Yue opened her eyes, looked at him and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? "


    "Why me?"


    "Why not you?"


    "Does it have something to do with gold exchange?"


    "Maybe, you are in the limelight at this time. People in the high table club will be killed and chased by you. If it is me, I will certainly get rid of you."


    "If you don''t say it, I will forget that I have done so many things, ha ha!" Listening to Wang Yue''s words, Wang Fan laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? Is that funny? " Wang Yue asked.


    "Don''t you think it''s funny? I''m a little gangster. If I make a mistake, I''ll ruin other people''s good deeds. Moreover, I''ve become a figure of the underworld. I''m afraid even the most ridiculous screenwriter dare not think about it! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Absurd? I don''t think the world is hypocritical at all. People can only see what they can see and never know what they shouldn''t see. " Wang Yue said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, since I''m your bait, can I ask if my bait has attracted big fish?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Guess!"


    "I didn''t ask people to kill me in summer, but the people who wanted to kill me were arranged by summer. You should know that."


    "Oh, I only know half of it."


    "Half? What do you mean


    "The death of summer has nothing to do with you. The people who want to kill you are not necessarily summer." Wang Yue moved her body and hugged Wang fan face to face.


    "Not necessarily him? Is there anyone else in Q city? Is it really a high table meeting? "


    "What else?" The expression on Wang Yue''s face was very helpless.


    Wang Fan, who has been full of doubts about summer, looks at the expression on Wang Yue''s face. He can''t believe it''s true.


    Before Wang Yue talked about the people at the high table meeting and wanted to get rid of his eyesore, Wang Fan just listened as a joke.


    In many cases, intelligence does not mean everything, but in the eyes of those extremely sensitive upper class figures, intelligence means everything.


    Wang Fan has no way to estimate what kind of damage has been caused by the plan to destroy the high table club.


    However, if those people of the high table Club pursue Wang Fan just because of these things, it can only show that the members of the high table club are all stupid people who are difficult to achieve great things.


    However, everything is really like what Wang Yue said, Wang fan can only admit bad luck, met a group of stupid people with brain holes.


    In order to get revenge, he did not hesitate to expose his revenge. In addition to adding unnecessary troubles to himself, Wang Fan really could not think of the result.


    "Do you know who killed the summer?" Wang Fan asked.


    "At present, all I know is that the other party is a woman and a person." Wang Yue replied.


    "Women? Or just one person? " Wang Fan was even more surprised.


    "That''s right, so I''m also thinking, who killed summer, and what''s the purpose of her killing summer?" Wang Yue, who was also puzzled, also spoke his own inner words.


    "This is interesting! ha-ha! Some people want to kill me, but it''s not summer. The summer when they want to kill me most, they are killed by a woman, but I don''t know who this woman is, let alone whether she is a friend or an enemy! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "We''ll look into it. You can wait for the result." Wang Yue said calmly.


    "Am I going to leave Q city now?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, ah Qi is on her way to Q city. You can entrust ah Qi to take care of her and Beibei." Wang Yue said.


    "Ah Qi? How do you know everything? "


    "Of course, as long as it''s on this land, there''s nothing we don''t know. After all, we are from the Security Bureau." Wang Yue said with satisfaction.


    "Well, the Security Bureau has clairvoyant eyes and smooth ears, and has great powers. People like me can only be used as bait for you." Some citric acid Wang Fan, said strangely.


    "Why do you say that? No one in the Security Bureau bothers you!" Wang Yue said strangely.


    "The Security Bureau has turned you into a living dead person, which is provoking me, you know?" Wang Fan said.


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    "Your current situation is not as good as mine, let alone another identity. It''s hard for you to show your face. Does this give me a hope, and then let me despair?" Wang Fan said in distress.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yue knew what he was angry about. Looking at this man angry for himself, Wang Yue''s heart was a burst of sweet.


    No woman will refuse love, even if the weather is not allowed, women also hope to harvest the sweet feeling.


    "Fool, don''t you have Tong Jiahui with you?" Wang Yue said with a smile.


    The expression on the face is smiling, but the heart is full of sour water. Wang Yue''s insincere words can''t even deceive herself, let alone Wang Fan in front of her.

 V2.Chapter 643

    In the hospital ward, the injured Tong Jiahui leans on the head of the bed. Wang Beibei is carefully feeding her soup. Ah Qi is standing on one side with a sad face.


    Wang Fan, sitting beside the hospital bed, peeled the orange in his hand and said for a long time: "Jiahui, I may not be able to go back to H city for the time being."


    "Why?" Ah Qi asked in surprise.


    I didn''t expect ah Qi would be so surprised. Wang Fan looked up at him and looked at ah Qi with doubts.


    With Wang Fan''s eyes opposite, ah Qi quickly explained: "the first lady was injured, I think she would like you to accompany her."


    "Ah Qi, Wang Fan must have something very important to do. Don''t talk nonsense." Wipe the soup with handkerchief, Tong Jiahui said.


    Wang Beibei, who is holding the soup bowl, turns to look at Wang Fan who is not far away and asks in a low voice: "brother, is your sister-in-law''s injury not good? Do you really rest assured?"


    "All of a sudden, I had to." Wang Fan some helpless said.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you have something to do, don''t worry about me. Ah Qi takes care of you and Bei Bei helps you. I have nothing to do." Although she said so, Tong Jiahui''s face was still disappointed.


    He blocked a shot for Wang Fan. No matter what, he should not leave Tong Jiahui at this time.


    Not to mention Tong Jiahui''s bad feeling, even Wang Beibei''s was very uncomfortable.


    Ah Qi is Tong Jiahui''s person, and he was still in love with Tong Jiahui before. He watched Wang Fan deceive Tong Jiahui, but now he knows how to cherish it, which makes him want to teach Wang Fan a lesson immediately.


    Wang Fan, as a client, can also see their dissatisfaction with him and the disappointment on Tong Jiahui''s face.


    But after learning from Wang Yue that the shooting was related to the high table meeting, Wang Fan began to worry that such danger would come to other people again.


    The most effective way to eliminate the danger is to keep these innocent people away from his huge source of danger.


    Although everything is for Tong Jiahui''s good, Wang fan doesn''t know how to speak.


    With Wang Fan''s understanding of Tong Jiahui, if he tells her the truth, Tong Jiahui will not agree with Wang Fan''s practice. She will insist on staying with Wang Fan. Even if she encounters such danger again, she will never waver.


    With an apologetic look at Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "brother Erdan has been hit by an unexpected calamity. I have to stay and help the police deal with the matter clearly, otherwise I can''t explain it to his family."


    This is the reason why Wang Fan had thought about it on the road before he came to the hospital.


    It''s really a perfect excuse to let Tong Jiahui agree to leave Q City, and let her not have too much suspicion, and use Erdan as a shield.


    Of course, Wang fan does need to deal with Erdan''s affairs, and he has told a Qiang about Erdan''s affairs for the first time, and entrusted him to go to Erdan''s home with money to comfort Erdan''s relatives.


    Money may not be able to heal the psychological trauma of Erdan''s family, but it can at least help them survive the loss of Erdan.


    As Erdan has said before, the conditions of his family are not generally poor, and he just wants to find a way out for his family to live a good life.


    Now Erdan is gone. The Erdan family in the mountains have no source of income, which will make the already poor families even worse.


    In the face of poverty, all the comforts are not as real as real money. Wang fan knows this better than others after staying at the bottom of society for a long time.


    Hearing Wang Fan say that she wants to stay and deal with Erdan''s affairs, Tong Jiahui''s face softened a lot. She nodded and said, "Erdan has not been with us for a long time, but because we have lost our lives, we should deal with this matter well and not let his family chill."


    "Young lady, slow down and don''t stretch the wound open." Seeing that Tong Jiahui''s face was a little ugly, ah Qi quickly reminded him.


    "It''s not in the way. It''s just a penetrating injury." Tong Jiahui waved her hand and said with a bitter smile.


    Looking at Tong Jiahui on the bed, Wang Fan said in embarrassment: "Jiahui, if your body allows, I still hope you can leave Q city earlier."


    "Brother?" Wang Beibei, sitting beside Tong Jiahui, looks at him in surprise when he hears Wang Fan''s words.


    In terms of Tong Jiahui''s current physical condition, she should lie on the hospital bed for self-cultivation. Even if she wants to leave the hospital, she should wait for her body to recover. After all, although the wound is not fatal, it also causes her to lose a lot of blood.


    Wang Fan''s decision not to go with Tong Jiahui is already an unacceptable thing. Now he proposes to let Tong Jiahui leave Q city as soon as possible, which seems a little inhuman.


    Wang Beibei''s exclamation made Wang Fan very embarrassed. He wanted to explain first, but he had no way to speak.


    However, no one can see Wang Fan''s difficulties, especially ah Qi, who is very loyal to Tong Jiahui, has no way to suppress his anger.


    "Wang Fan, what do you mean? What on earth do you want to do? Miss almost lost her life for you. Even if you don''t know how to be grateful, there''s no need to treat her like this! She is extremely weak now. Do you want to kill her when you ask her to leave Q city? " Angry ah Qi roars at Wang Fan, hoping to strangle the scum man in front of him.


    Seeing that ah Qi was about to quarrel with Wang Fan, Tong Jiahui quickly turned cold and said to ah Qi, "ah Qi, what are you doing? Apologize to Wang Fan immediately


    "Miss, why are you still defending him at this time? In his heart, there is no you at all Ah Qi said anxiously.


    "Brother, it''s really bad for you to treat your sister-in-law like this!" Wang Beibei is also on the side.


    Although Wang fan is his own brother, Wang Beibei''s contact with Tong Jiahui during this period of time has made her and her future sister-in-law have deep feelings.


    In addition to the fact that Tong Jiahui was injured this time, it was to protect Wang Fan, which further deepened Wang Beibei''s feelings for Tong Jiahui.


    Wang Fan didn''t know how to show mercy on jade. As a woman, Wang Beibei would not understand and support her.


    Facing the accusations of Wang Beibei and ah Qi, Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter smile, but did not make any explanation.


    Wang Fan''s behavior, Tong Jiahui see in the eye, also did not ask, she turned to Wang Beibei, said: "Beibei, you and ah Qi go to the supermarket, help me see, have we eat that kind of snack last time, if you have, help me buy some back."


    "Sister in law?"


    "Go ahead, I''ll talk to your brother for a while."


    Wang Beibei stands up with a worried face and walks out of the ward behind ah Qi.

 V2.Chapter 644

    After only Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui were left in the ward, the tension also eased, but this does not mean that the distance between the two people has been narrowed.


    Wang Fan, who is still sitting at the end of the bed, looks at Tong Jiahui awkwardly, but doesn''t want to get close to her.


    For a long time, Wang Fan thought that he would have some tacit understanding with Tong Jiahui, and this tacit understanding would make their relationship closer.


    But in fact, the relationship between the two has been tepid.


    Even in T country, Tong Jiahui suddenly disappeared from his side. Wang Fan just looked around out of concern. When he saw Tong Jiahui again, he didn''t feel that way at all.


    Some things can not be forced, like two parallel lines, even if they are opposite, but there will be no intersection point.


    "Can you pour me a glass of water?" Tong Jiahui on the bed said.


    "Good." Wang Fan stands up and looks for Tong Jiahui''s water cup.


    Tong Jiahui, who leans on the head of the hospital bed, just looks at Wang Fan busy and doesn''t remind him where the water cup is.


    Looking for a long time, but also did not find the water cup of Wang Fan, finally can only embarrassed to look at Tong Jiahui, asked softly: "only disposable water cup, OK?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Tong Jiahui''s face, a faint smile, and she lost too much blood and appears pale skin together, more people feel that she is pathetic.


    Wang Fan did not dare to look at her, nor to look at the smile on her face, nor to think about what comforting words he should say.


    Put the water cup on the cupboard beside the hospital bed, and Wang Fan turned around to sit back on the chair at the end of the bed.


    "Can you sit here and accompany me?" Her voice trembled a little, and there was a light in Tong Jiahui''s eyes.


    "Oh." Wang fan stopped and sat on the chair that Wang Beibei had sat before.


    Wang Fan had this feeling for the first time.


    All these years of wandering in the world have already tempered Wang Fan''s will and temperament. Even in the face of dangerous things, he can face them with a calm mind.


    However, at this time, he has no way to get along with Tong Jiahui peacefully. The panic from the heart makes his forehead sweat.


    "Here comes Liu Juan, isn''t she?" Tong Jiahui asked softly.


    "No, Jiahui, don''t think about it. I can''t go back with you. It''s really because of Erdan." Wang Fan explained.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s explanation, Tong Jiahui said with a faint smile, "Wang Fan, it''s the first time we''ve known each other for such a long time to see you lie. I didn''t expect that you would be so nervous."


    Tong Jiahui''s words stunned Wang Fan. He frowned slightly, bit his lips and said calmly, "Jiahui, if you don''t believe me, I can call Liu Juan now. You can call her and ask her if I''m lying."


    Speaking of this, Wang fan is very calm. After all, Liu Juan is not in Q City, and the reason why he stays here is not because of Liu Juan.


    But without waiting for Wang Fan''s tension to ease, Tong Jiahui said, "Liu Juan is not in Q city. I know about this."


    "Jiahui, since you know this, why..."


    "I just hope you can tell me frankly that I''m not a stingy woman, and I know that I''m not the only one in your heart. I just feel that there should be no need to engage in some hypocritical things in our relationship." The smile on Tong Jiahui''s face gradually disappeared, and her sad expression was even more distressing.


    This made Wang Fan feel embarrassed.


    From the heart, what Tong Jiahui said really made Wang Fan feel embarrassed.


    In addition to Liu Juan''s appearance before Tong Jiahui, which of the remaining women around Wang Fan didn''t appear after knowing Tong Jiahui?


    As Wang Fan, he didn''t refuse any women, and he didn''t deliberately avoid these things. He didn''t even think of other ways to solve them except to accept all the bills.


    Of course, for such a result, Wang fan can find a thousand reasons to justify himself.


    But these 1000 reasons, at this moment, are so weak.


    Wang Fan has to admit that when he was a little gangster, although he had the help of ghost uncle and blind Master, he could not have risen so quickly without Tong Jiahui''s support.


    From Tong Jiahui''s point of view, Wang fan is more likely to use her. After all, Wang Fan''s care for her is limited because they have been together for such a long time. Compared with his treatment of other people, it''s very little.


    "I don''t want to blame you, Wang Fan. I''ve never seen any loyal love in my growing environment. Even my parents, their marriage has always been based on the supremacy of interests."


    "But at least, they still maintain the illusion of happiness, though we all know it."


    Talking about her parents, Tong Jiahui''s heart is also a stab. She doesn''t know why to say this, and whether Wang fan can understand her meaning.


    At this time, Tong Jiahui just wanted to say what she thought in her heart, which can be regarded as an account of her feelings.


    "Jiahui, don''t worry. I do have my own difficulties when I stay in Q City, but it''s not what you think. I admit that my feelings for you have never been able to make you feel safe, but it doesn''t mean that you are not important to me." In the face of Tong Jiahui''s sorrow, Wang fan can only explain it in this way.


    Knowing from Wang Yue that the people of the high table club are likely to pursue and kill themselves, Wang Fan has already made plans.


    At this time, he is in the light, while those who want to kill him are hiding in the dark, which itself is a very unfavorable form for him.


    In addition, Wang Beibei and Tong Jiahui are still around, which makes him more worried. The reason why he wants Tong Jiahui and Wang Beibei to leave is to protect them.


    However, Wang Fan also has to admit that he didn''t want to owe her too much for hiding things from Tong Jiahui.


    If you can''t give her a future, don''t give her the best dream.


    This is the first time for Wang Fan to feel the sense of distance between him and Tong Jiahui. It is also the first time for Wang Fan to realize that there is no future between him and Tong Jiahui.


    One is a rich family with rich family members and the other is a gangster who may die at any time. They are not two people who can meet each other.


    Naturally, there should be no result and no future.


    If Tong Jiahui didn''t get hurt because of Wang Fan, maybe this ending can be postponed. But now Wang fan is really afraid that he owes her more and more.

 V2.Chapter 645

    Tong Jiahui, full of sorrow, leaves Q city with Wang Beibei and ah Qi, which makes Wang Fan feel uncomfortable, but he doesn''t know who to talk to.


    Back to the unit building where Wang Yue is, Wang Fan has been depressed, which makes Wang Yue very upset. But she is stubborn and doesn''t want to enlighten Wang Fan. After all, she doesn''t like Tong Jiahui.


    On the night after Tong Jiahui left Q City, Wang Fan received a call from a strange number. He thought it would be Tong Jiahui, but he didn''t expect it to be Wang Beibei.


    On the phone, Wang Beibei and Wang Fan reported that they were safe, and also talked about their mother''s situation in H City, which gave Wang Fan a little comfort. But then, Wang Beibei told Wang fan that Tong Jiahui did not stay in H City, but followed ah Qi back to Hengtai group headquarters.


    Wang Fan had expected Tong Jiahui''s decision for a long time, but when he heard what Wang Beibei said, he was still sad.


    On the phone, Wang Beibei did not ask Wang fan why, nor did he blame him for hurting Tong Jiahui.


    As a younger sister, Wang Beibei finally chose to support her brother. Although Tong Jiahui''s feelings for her did make her hesitate, family love finally prevailed over everything.


    Wang Fan, who hung up the phone, leaned against the door frame of the balcony and smoked. The pungent smell of tobacco penetrated into his nose, then into his lungs, and finally merged into his blood, just like this melancholy spread all over his body.


    "Do you know this girl?" Wang Yue, who walked behind Wang Fan, handed him a picture and asked coldly.


    Looking back at Wang Yue and seeing the expression on her face, Wang fan knows that she is still angry about Tong Jiahui, but Wang fan is not in the mood to comfort her, let alone how to comfort her.


    From the day Wang Yue knew that Tong Jiahui existed, the relationship between them did not seem to have eased, and the tense relationship seemed to be getting more and more intense.


    Originally thought that this is only between women jealous of things, but Wang Fan gradually found that this matter does not seem as simple as he imagined.


    Looking at the girl in the picture, Wang Fan couldn''t help frowning.


    Clean sportswear, petite and lovely figure, as well as the two horsetails hanging on both sides of the head, although you can''t see the girl''s front, but from her back, you can see that she is a girl full of vitality.


    "How could you have a picture of her?" Wang Fan looked up at Wang Yue and asked in surprise.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Wang Yue frowned and asked, "do you know her?"


    "Where is she?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "Who is she?" Wang Yue asked coldly.


    "I can''t say who she is, but you have to tell me where she is now?" Wang Fan asked anxiously.


    Seeing the anxious look on Wang Fan''s face, Wang Yue suddenly sneered and said, "this is the last picture she left. People have been killed. We just want to know who she is."


    "Killed?? Why? Why did you kill her? " Hear Wang Yue''s words, Wang Fan''s eyes stare of eldest brother, surprised from Wang Yue roar.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Fan was so excited. Wang Yue took a step back and said with a cold face, "Why are you so excited? Does she have anything to do with you? "


    Wang Fan, with the photo in his hand, starts to tremble involuntarily. He can''t believe that Qian Xue in the photo has left the world. What''s more, he can''t believe that she died in the hands of the Security Bureau.


    Wang Yue, who is looking at Wang Fan, reaches for the photo in Wang Fan''s hand and asks coldly, "Wang Fan, what else do you have to hide from me?"


    "Why did you kill her? Did she provoke you? I don''t believe it! I don''t believe you''ll do that to her! " Wang Fan, who is so depressed that he is about to collapse, shakes his head and talks about it repeatedly. He can''t believe the news of Qian Xue''s death.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll ask you for the last time, who is this girl?" In the face of Wang Fan''s out of control mood, Wang Yue''s voice is still cold, with no intention of comforting him.


    "Bada"


    On the roof of the balcony behind Wang Fan, there was a very clear crash.


    "Who?"


    Wang Yue, who stands opposite to Wang Fan, shouts and takes out the gun under the rib.


    "Whoosh"


    The sound of the ribbon rubbing against the air came, followed by a red ribbon flying in from the ceiling of the balcony.


    The red ribbon seems to have long eyes, and it twines on Wang Yue''s hand holding the gun. Wang Yue''s face changes in a moment.


    "Take the gun!"


    Seeing that she was under control, Wang Yue yelled at Wang Fan and threw the gun to Wang Fan.


    All this happened in a short time, all happened between the lightning and flint.


    Wang Fan, a slow-moving man, grabs the gun Wang Yue throws to him. With the gun in his hand, he rushes to the balcony. The muzzle of the gun follows the red ribbon on the roof and aims directly at the top of the roof.


    "It''s you?"


    Wang Fan, leaning out of the balcony, was stunned at the people on the roof. He opened his mouth in surprise and looked at each other with his eyes straight.


    "Well! You''re pointing a gun at me for this old woman! "


    Squatting on the roof of the snow, staring at Wang Fan, face warm angry expression, has shown her mood.


    Hearing the words of Qian Xue, Wang Fan quickly put away the weapons in his hand and said with concern: "Qian Xue, you hurry down, this is the top floor. If you fall down, you will get hurt."


    "I don''t want it! I love being here! " Swing the horsetail on the head, thousand snow pout a mouth to put a pair of angry appearance.


    At this time, Wang Yue, who has untied the red ribbon, also comes to the balcony. She grabs the weapon in Wang Fan''s hand and raises her hand to aim at the snow on the roof.


    Seeing that Wang Yue was about to shoot, Wang Fan quickly hugged her arm and said in a loud voice, "I can''t, I can''t, this is Qianxue, it''s my own person!"


    "Who and she are our own? She just cursed me to death! Wang Fan, get out of the way. I''ll see if she can kill me today! " Sitting on the roof of the snow, not because of the face of the muzzle and timid, but very arrogant in the challenge.


    Wang Yue on the balcony is hugged by Wang Fan, and listening to the provocation of Qianxue on the roof, she is almost mad, but her strength is not as strong as Wang Fan, and she can''t break away from Wang Fan''s control.


    "Wang Fan, please let go, otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless." Wang Yue shouts angrily from Wang Fan.


    "Wang Yue, you really can''t do it. Listen to me, she''s one of her own. She''s really one of her own!" Wang Fan anxiously explained.


    Looking at the two people on the balcony, Qian Xue said with disdain: "what to install, I don''t believe this gun can make a sound!"

 V2.Chapter 646

    As the ace killer of Shenfeng, Qianxue certainly won''t fall from the roof, and she doesn''t worry at all. The gun in Wang Yue''s hand will kill her.


    Holding the eaves of the balcony roof in one hand and the red ribbon in the other hand, Qian Xue, under the gaze of Wang Fan and Wang Yue, turns over and flies into the balcony from the roof. As soon as her feet touch the ground, she skilfully slides into the house.


    "You


    Seeing Qianxue enter the house like this, Wang Yue is very angry, but she knows that she is not her opponent, so she can only stare at her anxiously.


    Looking back at Wang Yue, Qian Xue turned a white eye and said with disdain: "you should be glad that I am working for Wang Fan in Q city. If you change to other sisters, you would have been beaten as a pig."


    "Wang Fan, who is she? And what sisters did she talk about? Who are they Wang Yue glares at Wang Fan angrily.


    Wang Fan''s back erupted a layer of cold sweat when he was watched by Wang Yue with murderous eyes. He said awkwardly: "Wang Yue, listen to me, this thing is not what you think."


    At this time, Qian Xue, who has been sitting on the sofa, immediately pulled down her face and said, "Wang Fan, I can warn you that if you dare to slander us, I will tell sister Juan. Although sister Juan is covering you, we dare not do anything to you, but don''t forget sister Juan''s means."


    Thousand snow of this warning, let words to the mouth of Wang Fan, quickly shut up the mouth.


    Originally, he planned to find a plausible reason to prevaricate Wang Yue, but now with Qian Xue on the scene, he did not dare to talk nonsense, so he had to figure out how to deal with this situation.


    Wang Yue''s hot temper is quite different from Tong Jiahui''s.


    At the beginning, Tong Jiahui knew about Wang Yue''s existence, but she just played some small temperament and had a simple toss with Wang Fan, and then acquiesced in Wang Yue''s existence.


    But Wang Yue has always been worried about Tong Jiahui. This time, by investigating the murder in summer, Wang fan forces Tong Jiahui away.


    Although Wang fan is worried about Tong Jiahui''s misfortune and feels sorry for her in conscience, he is still Wang Yue''s accomplice, even if he doesn''t want to admit it.


    Now Qianxue suddenly comes out, and it also reveals the existence of Liu Juan and several of them. Wang Fan really doesn''t know what will happen after Wang Yue knows all this.


    According to Wang Yue''s character, it is impossible for her to accept Liu Juan and her women as Tong Jiahui did, or even make trouble with Wang Fan because of this.


    Wang Fan didn''t want to lose Wang Yue''s news again because of these unpleasant things, and he didn''t want to worsen their relationship because of these things.


    But Wang fan does not say, does not mean that Wang Yue does not ask.


    Hearing Qian Xue''s threat to Wang Fan, Wang Yue more or less understood it. She took a look at Wang Fan who was sweating on her head. Thinking of Wang Fan''s anxious face with the photo, Wang Yue almost blew up her lungs.


    "Good! Wang Fan, are you still screwing with women outside? Is it not enough to have a tong Jiahui? " Wang Yue angrily questions Wang Fan. If Wang fan doesn''t hold both hands, she will slap him in the face.


    But Wang Yue''s anger didn''t scare Qian Xue on the sofa. This cute little girl is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Listening to Wang Yue questioning Wang Fan, Qian Xue said with a sneer: "no wonder Wang Fan didn''t go back with Tong Jiahui. It turned out that you made the ghost!"


    "Qianxue, don''t talk nonsense. Wang Yue is worried about Jiahui''s safety. Summer''s death is very strange. We are worried that someone is trying to harm me, which may hurt Jiahui." Wang Fan quickly explained.


    "Summer? Are you talking about the mother and son? Did you want to kill your sister''s mother and son in the first place? " Qian Xue asked, blinking her eyes.


    "Do you know him?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s puzzled appearance, Qian Xue turns to Wang Yue and asks in a bad tone: "don''t you know that I killed the mother and son? Why didn''t you tell him? I think it''s on purpose that you let Tong Jiahui go that you mentioned my murder to Wang Fan. "


    "What? Qianxue, did you kill him in summer Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Of course, the picture she showed you just now was taken secretly by their people when I left that day. I wanted to get rid of that person at that time, but I was so soft hearted that I didn''t do it. However, I followed that person all the time and found here." Qian Xue has no taboo about her murder, as if she is talking about a very common thing.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask, Wang Yue sneered and said, "well, you''ve recruited yourself, but I didn''t force you!"


    "What''s the matter? What else do you want to do with me? " Thousand snow unconvinced asked.


    "Are you a high table person? Why do you want to kill summer mother and son? And the man who committed suicide downstairs, is that your masterpiece? " Wang Yue asked, biting her teeth.


    "What high table? I don''t understand. The man who committed suicide downstairs is certainly not my masterpiece. Sister Juan didn''t tell me to solve other people''s problems, so I just did what I should do. You don''t want to talk nonsense here! " Thousand snow tone frivolous say.


    "Who juan''er asked you to kill?" Wang Fan widened his eyes and asked in an incredible way.


    "Yes, how else would I know you were almost killed here? When sister Jiahui and sister Juan called, they mentioned that you were almost cheated here. Sister Juan was very angry, but it was convenient for her to work here, so she called me to come from W province. So, the mother and son thing happened in summer! " Thousands of snow proud said, the expression on the face, as if to do a very proud thing.


    Listen to thousand snow understatement of say homicide of affair, Wang Yue''s in the heart is also a surprised.


    After so many things, Wang Yue is not a woman who has never seen the world. However, the young girl in front of her is so calm about killing people. It''s the first time in her life that she meets her.


    In Wang Yue''s heart, I have to admit that the girl named Qianxue by Wang fan is really different from ordinary people, and Wang Yue also thinks that she is not the rival of this girl.


    "Wang Fan, I didn''t lie to you. I do know that she committed the murder, but I didn''t know you knew him. I didn''t want to force Tong Jiahui away, let alone hide anything from you." Wang Yue explains to Wang Fan.


    This explanation is reasonable. Wang fan doesn''t want to blame Wang Yue. What''s more, all of a sudden, he is really worried about Tong Jiahui''s safety.


    However, Qian Xue, sitting on the sofa, disdains Wang Yue''s words. She says without hesitation: "no matter whether you mean it or not, I will tell sister Juan what you force Wang Fan to drive away Tong Jiahui!"

 V2.Chapter 647

    Sitting on the sofa, Qian Xue''s words were no less than a grenade exploding in Wang Fan''s ear, which really scared him to lose two souls.


    But Wang Yue, who doesn''t know Liu Juan''s identity, doesn''t agree with Qian Xue''s words. She frowns and says to Qian Xue: "good! You can say it. It''s Tong Jiahui who I forced away. It''s Wang Fan who I asked to go. What''s the matter? You! What''s the name of Juan? You don''t want to be nice with me! "


    Wang Fan, who has been scared out of a cold sweat, listens to Wang Yue and Qian Xue''s challenge, and is buzzing with brain melon seeds.


    "Hey, hey, you''re not very good at it. You''re very good at it. Can''t we get it? To tell you the truth, Tong Jiahui is the tacit consent of sister Juan. You have the ability to marry Wang Fan in the future. Let sister Juan decide you! You marry Wang Fan Thousand snow head a slant, is very proud of say.


    "Wang Fan, have you promised Tong Jiahui? Are you going to marry her? " Wang Yue broke away from Wang Fan''s hand, grabbed his collar and asked.


    "Wang Yue, listen to me. These things happened after you died. I didn''t know you were still alive." Wang Fan hastened to explain.


    "I''ll ask you, are you going to marry Tong Jiahui? You said Wang Yue asked with staring eyes.


    "This matter son, I will discuss with small Juan son, say again, your present status, also can''t see light?" Wang Fan said awkwardly.


    "Pa"


    Angry Wang Yue swung her arm and slapped Wang Fan in the face.


    Wang Yue, who was about to be mad, pointed to Wang Fan''s nose and said, "Wang Fan, you are a scum man! You''ve been lying to me! I shouldn''t have believed you! "


    "I didn''t lie to you! or Or Wang Fan, who is covering his face, looks at Wang Yue, but his words are always hard to say.


    Having known Wang Yue for so many years, he certainly knows Wang Yue''s character and how intolerable she is to her present life.


    This is Wang Yue''s most basic view of love.


    It''s almost the bottom line for Wang Yue to be able to tolerate the ambiguous relationship between Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui. If Liu Juan and kaqiusha are pulled in front of her, Wang Yue will explode in situ.


    This is not what Wang Fan wants to see.


    But this is not what Wang fan can change.


    First of all, Liu Juan and Wang fan are very important to them. Let''s talk about the experiences of these women and Wang Fan. Wang fan can''t refuse their idea of being with him.


    Even Qian Xue, who has been in the interest trading relationship with Wang Fan, immediately ran to Q city to solve the problem for Wang Fan after receiving the call from Liu Juan.


    This friendship, how can let Wang Fan ignore her?


    Wang fan is not a heartless person, not to mention a person who is good at rejecting women. This is not only his weakness, but also the advantage in the eyes of women.


    But this advantage, not all women can understand, at least now standing in front of him Wang Yue can''t understand.


    Staring at Wang Fan stammer can not say why, Wang Yue angrily pushed Wang Fan, turned and walked to the gate.


    "Wang Yue, Wang..."


    "Bang"


    The sound of slamming the door interrupted Wang Fan''s cry.


    Qian Xue, who had been watching coldly, looked at Wang Fan''s loss and said with a smile, "Wang Fan, do you love her more? Or a little more aijuan? "


    "What?" Wang Fan, who is in a low mood, looks back at Qian Xue and asks.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would take Tong Jiahui away for the sake of this woman. And she just talked to me so unreasonably that you didn''t come to comfort me. It seems that you have a deep feeling with her!" Qian Xue asked playfully.


    "She is my first love. The reason why I was expelled from school and begged in the world is for her, don''t you think?" In the face of Qian Xue''s query, Wang Fan didn''t hide it.


    "Oh, first love! No wonder! If you say that, I can understand your feelings. After all, you are my first love. Didn''t I just kill someone for you? " Thousand snow hands holding chin, a pair of small fan sister''s appearance.


    Although the words are affectionate, but from Qian Xue''s mouth, it makes Wang Fan feel uncomfortable.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s mood, thousand snow mouth a pout, angry said: "Wang Fan, are you questioning me? Question my feelings for you


    "No, how can I question your feelings for me?" Wang Fan said awkwardly.


    "Yes! I came all the way here to kill for you. How can you question my love for you? " Qian Xue nodded and said.


    Don''t know what this ghost girl will talk nonsense again, Wang Fan hurried to her side, coax her to say: "Qianxue, you are good to me, I know, you don''t want to follow the noisy, today''s things, and Jiahui go back alone, you want to keep a secret for me, can''t tell Xiaojuan."


    Qian Xue''s height is not high, at this time sitting on the sofa, completely looking up at Wang Fan, her big eyes, staring at Wang Fan''s face for a long time, then said: "difficult, you are questioning my first love?"


    "What? Hello! What are you talking about? Did you hear what I said? " Wang Fan looked down at Qian Xue and asked her blankly.


    "I said you were my first love, don''t you believe it?" Qian Xue stands up and looks at Wang Fan seriously.


    Although Qianxue stood up, she was more than Wang Fan, and still had no way to look at Wang Fan. She had to jump on the sofa, looked down at Wang Fan, and asked again, "I, Qianxue, solemnly tell you that you are my first love, including my first kiss, are you! Do you hear me


    In the face of Qian Xue''s serious talk with himself, Wang fan can''t react for a moment. He nodded his head and said: "hear it, Qian Xue, why are you so excited?"


    "Although I know that you Chinese men have always been prejudiced against girls in r country, you can''t doubt me, especially after I have paid my true feelings for you, you can''t distrust me. Do you hear me?" Qigu thousand snow staring eyes, very seriously said.


    Although the expression on Qian Xue''s face seems to be angry, with her delicate facial features and lovely horsetails, it doesn''t make her feel serious at all. On the contrary, it gives people a kind of cute feeling.


    Such a scene, let Wang Fan suddenly thought of the scene in the animation, he couldn''t help reaching out, touched Qianxue''s head, said with a smile: "girl, do you still know how cute you look? I can''t think of you as a top-notch killer


    "Cut! There are so many things you can''t think of! "! Thousand snow unconvinced to shake off Wang Fan''s hand, then said: "this woman''s thing, I won''t hide from sister Juan! Unless


    "Except for what?" Wang Fan asked nervously.

 V2.Chapter 648

    Under the orange light, the atmosphere in the room is more ambiguous, and the warm and humid feeling makes people feel lazy.


    "Why are you so stupid? Like a novice! " Thousand snow blame voice, is still very lovely.


    Wang Fan, full of sweat, frowned and said discontentedly, "you''re so tight. How can I go in all of a sudden?"


    "Hello! How can I clamp so tightly? It''s you who always find the wrong way Listening to Wang Fan''s complaint, Qian Xue rolled her eyes.


    "Forget it, don''t do it!"


    "No! You promised me


    "Well, just be reasonable. I promise you, it doesn''t mean I will finish it."


    "Wang Fan, are you still not a man?" Qian Xue throws away the metal box in her hand and points to Wang Fan angrily.


    He raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his head. Wang Fan also threw away the screwdriver in his hand and said angrily, "I don''t know where you got this small box. It''s so strong. I''ve been prying it for a long time, but I don''t mean to open it at all."


    "There must be some secret in this, otherwise, summer will not be so nervous about this box." Qian Xue picked up the metal box which was thrown on the tatami and looked at the big box carefully.


    There is no carving on the big metal box. The oval shape looks like a duck''s egg, and the whole body is white. There is no way to determine its material.


    "What metal do you think it is? Why is it so hard? " Wang Fan also looked at the metal box.


    "I don''t know. In my experience, this box is by no means made of steel, because although the steel is hard, the density is not so high and there is no trace." Looking at the metal box that has been tossed for a long time, Qian Xue is a little confused.


    "Are you sure this gap is the only way to open it?" Wang Fan pointed to the only visible crack on the metal box and asked.


    "What else? If this gap isn''t the place to open it, isn''t it a metal egg? " Qian Xue didn''t say well.


    "Metal eggs?" Wang Fan took the metal box from Qian Xue, looked at it carefully again, turned to Qian Xue and said, "what if it''s really a solid metal egg? This gap is just a flaw. What should we do? "


    "Are you doubting my IQ?" A thousand snow eyes stare, snatch back the metal box in Wang Fan''s hand.


    Although the mouth is still stubborn, but thousands of snow also quickly check the hands of the box, and in order to be on the safe side, she also used her hand pad weight.


    "How''s it going? Do you feel it? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "No! This weight will never be solid! " Thousand snow firm answer.


    See thousand snow dead don''t admit an account of appearance, Wang Fan disdain of say: "cut! You''ve been pulling me here for a long time just to open a solid metal egg. I''m afraid you can think of it. "


    "Wang Fan, don''t fart there! You don''t have the ability to open this, just say I''m wrong? Are you still not a man? " Thousand snow pout mouth is very not happy to say.


    Tired and sweating, Wang Fan began to take off his clothes and muttered: "ah! Whatever! I''ll take a shower first. "


    "Well, what are you doing?" See Wang Fan take off only a pair of underwear, thousand snow shout.


    "What are you calling for? You made me sweat. Shouldn''t I take a bath? Would you like to join us? " Wang Fan looks at Qianxue with a smile.


    At this time, Qianxue, sitting on the tatami, also had a thin layer of sweat on her forehead, because her previous actions, like what Wang Fan said, revealed some sweat with body fragrance.


    Although Qianxue wanted to take a bath and wash the sticky sweat on her body now, considering that Wang Fan was still in the room, she gave up the idea.


    When they were in W Province, although they had already had very close contact, they were only shallow skin relatives after all, and had not yet reached the point of naked meeting.


    Wang fan so naked questions, or let Qianxue feel embarrassed.


    Turning his head, Qian Xue spat and scolded in a low voice: "men are big pig hooves!"


    "What did you say? What can I do for you? " Wang Fan, who is wearing underpants, comes forward with a smile, looks at Qian Xue''s eyes and asks.


    Did not expect that Wang Fan unexpectedly gathered to come over, thousand snow frightens to quickly retreat body.


    Tatami on both sides of the ground is the wall, poor snow body has not withdrawn much, head knot solid hit the wall.


    The back of her head hit the wall, making Qianxue angry and annoyed. She raised her hand to hit Wang Fan, but Wang Fan grabbed her wrist.


    "Hello! Wang Fan, what are you going to do.... Wuwuwuwu


    Qian Xue, whose words haven''t been finished, is wrapped up by Wang Fan''s mouth, whose words can only be swallowed by Wang Fansheng.


    The temperature in the room rises instantly, and the orange light gives off a burst of dazzling light. In this room full of strange flavor, the men and women on the tatami are even more like a layer of halo.


    "Pa"


    Qianxue tries to push Wang Fan away from himself, stares at the murderer''s eyes, bites his teeth and looks at Wang Fan viciously.


    Wang Fan did not retreat. He looked at the snow-white chest and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Scared you? "


    "You took advantage of the danger!" Thousand snow angry said.


    "Little girl, are you really pulling me here to open this metal egg? I don''t believe it Wang Fan raised his chin and asked unconvinced.


    "Of course it is! Can I lead the wolf into the house? " Thousand snow unconvinced said.


    "Qianxue, although I''m not good at scheming, I think I can see through women''s mind more or less." Wang Fan said, lying on his back on the tatami.


    "What do you mean by that?" Qian Xue asked.


    "In this orange red light, I''m afraid someone has added aphrodisiac drugs. When the temperature reaches a certain level, it will slowly volatilize. Although I was aware of it just now, I didn''t think of it. Now it''s like this, so I have to admit my life!" When Wang Fan spoke, he aimed his eyes at his lower body.


    Leaning by Wang Fan''s side, Qian Xue, following his eyes, was seeing the tent that had been put up.


    "My God! We are being calculated Thousand snow cover mouth to say.


    "How reluctant are you to say that you want to have sex with me?" Wang Fan helplessly asked the side of the snow.


    Qian Xue, who was seen through the trick, was very aggrieved. She turned over and rode on Wang Fan, and said pitifully, "I''m a girl! If you don''t take the initiative, do you want me to take the initiative? "

 V2.Chapter 649

    "Don''t move, it''s very painful!"


    Qian Xue, whose hair is messy, grins and complains that Wang fan is sweating. Her eyebrows are twisted into knots, which makes her expression look very painful.


    "But I can''t keep this posture all the time!" Physical overdraft of Wang Fan bitter face, looking at and he looked at the snow.


    "I don''t care!" Frowning thousand snow, speaking is very arrogant, do not give Wang Fan any chance.


    Seeing the expression on Qian Xue''s face, Wang Fan didn''t dare to make any more moves. He put his hands on the tatami and tried to support his body so that he didn''t fall down like this.


    After about a minute, Qian Xue''s eyebrows gradually spread. She put her arms around Wang Fan''s neck and said plaintively, "sister Qing lied to me!"


    "Miao Qing? What did she lie to you about? " Wang Fan was at a loss.


    "She said it''s very comfortable to do this kind of thing, or she gave me the advice, let me see you this time, pull you to do this kind of thing."


    Tongyan''s Qianxue pouts her lips, which always reminds people of Lori in the animation. In addition, the tone of her voice makes people have no way to parry.


    Wang Fan, who is about to die down, swallows his saliva hard and wants to extinguish the fire in his heart in this way.


    However, everything is not as he imagined.


    The saliva that slid down his throat into his stomach was like the liquid that helped to ignite. It suddenly put his desire, which had retreated into flames, into his body again.


    Just after a little bit of shener''s Qianxue, she also felt the change of Wang Fan''s body. She widened her eyes and exclaimed: "Hello! What are you up to? Are you trying to kill me? "


    "Don''t move, or it will hurt!" Wang Fan, sweating on his head, looked at Qianxue and said in a low voice.


    "I believe you, ghost!"


    With his arms around Wang Fan''s snow, he took back his hands and tried to push Wang Fan down.


    "Ah


    Without waiting for Qianxue to draw her hand back, the pain of tearing makes her brain blank. Her body, which is not easy to ease, warns her again.


    "Wang Fan, you are a son of a bitch!"


    Tears down the corner of Qian Xue''s eyes, she raised her head and scolded loudly. It seems that only in this way can she relieve all the pain at this time.


    The room is filled with warm fragrance of flowers. Sweating Wang fan doesn''t care to taste this peculiar taste, and has no energy to think about other things.


    The aphrodisiac in the orange red light is too overbearing, which makes Wang Fan immersed in the ocean of desire again.


    It''s not a matter of bringing wolves in.


    It''s like opening the door to hell.


    And Wang fan is like a devil who has lost his mind, harvesting all this crazily and without pity.


    Delicate faces are no longer white as snow. Those vessels hidden under snowy white skin should be boiling hot blood and have turned into blush.


    Chaohong once again climbed on Qianxue''s face, which made her brain begin to appear short-term anesthesia, confusion and love also made her gradually lose the pain.


    Subconsciously grasp everything at hand, Qianxue forcefully pinches with her fingers, twists with her hands, and resists with her remaining consciousness.


    Intermittent shortness of breath, like an old ballad, reverberated in the room for a long time.


    The single tune of the ballad seems to have some kind of magic, urging the fighting devil to fight hard.


    "Fan, please... You! Rao.. Rao.. I''m


    Qian Xue talks intermittently with her eyes closed. She dare not open her eyes, dare not go to see Wang Fan, and dare not look at him in any way.


    At this time, Qianxue, like a mermaid wandering in the sea, suddenly encountered a storm, and the sea god hiding behind the storm is her only hope to live.


    The devil has no compassion, and the Poseidon doesn''t care about the mermaid''s feelings either.


    Wang Fan with red eyes looks like a devil, a sea god and a general who kills red eyes.


    In the killing without pity, the smell of blood and crying for mercy can only make him more crazy.


    The killing doesn''t end unless he''s exhausted.


    Thousands of snow wrapped by the storm, desperate bow body, with the head supporting the delicate body, want to use this way, to express their last stubborn.


    However, in the face of Wang Fan''s crushing, any stubborn can only be in vain.


    Give up resistance of snow gradually lose consciousness, her ear in addition to the wind, is the storm call.


    "Ah


    Thousands of snow sinking in the middle of the storm burst out a final cry from her chest. Her body was paralyzed as if her soul had been taken away. Her blood, tears and sweat finally merged together.


    Zizizi


    The unbearable orange red light finally ended its mission after a burst of smoke.


    Originally dark room, lack of orange red light, suddenly fell into the darkness, everything has become lifeless.


    Strong arms can no longer support Wang Fan''s body, exhausted after the battle, let him heavily fell to one side.


    "Are you ok?"


    In the dark, Wang fan reaches out his hand to touch Qian Xue''s face and asks softly.


    Although he didn''t get a response, the temperature of his tentacles made Wang Fan feel at ease. His fingers slowly crossed Qianxue''s face, feeling her temperature and her tenderness.


    The powerful palm touched her neck, soft as silk, which gave Wang Fan a sense of conquest.


    Gently hold up the head of a thousand snow, Wang Fan carefully let her pillow on his arm, the nearest distance looking at this naughty woman.


    The playful ponytail is already messy, and the bow tied to her head has been lost somewhere. The sweat soaked hair is pasted on her delicate skin, which makes people feel pity.


    "I hate you!"


    Qian Xue, with her eyes closed, twitched at the corner of her mouth. Her voice was very weak.


    I didn''t expect that Qianxue had woken up. Wang Fan was stunned at first. Then he put out his hand and pinched her face. He said with a smile: "you are too greedy. You put too much medicine in it!"


    "You all lied to me!" Qianxue still didn''t open her eyes, but pouted her mouth.


    In the face of Qian Xue''s accusation, Wang Fan did not say more. His attention at this time has been attracted by Qian Xue''s pouted mouth, although in the dark, he can only see the faint red.


    "Bo"


    "You are crazy!"


    Qianxue tries her best to break away from Wang Fan''s embrace. The frightened expression on her face shows her inner fear.


    "Wang Fan, you are really crazy! Please! I really can''t do it


    In the dark, I can''t see Wang Fan''s expression clearly. Qianxue has no choice but to ask for mercy again. She has never been afraid of anything. She first feels the taste of despair.


    It shouldn''t be a tragedy, so no one is doomed to be disappointed.

 V2.Chapter 650

    Wang Yue, who is angry and leaves, calls and asks Wang Fan to meet in a new cafe in the city. On the phone, Wang Yue emphasizes that Wang fan is not allowed to take other people to see her.


    There was no one beside Qian Xue. Wang Fan naturally knew who Wang Yue was talking about and why she had such a request.


    There are no two tigers in one mountain, not to mention the females.


    However, Wang Yue''s worry is totally unnecessary. Qian Xue, who had a big fight with Wang Fan, has not recovered at this time. Although she is also a girl with martial arts background, the pain of the first night still makes her unable to get out of bed.


    Lying on the tatami, Qian Xue lazily looked at Wang Fan after washing and wiping his body, and said faintly, "Wang Fan, have you ever slept with Wang Yue?"


    "Ah." Wiping his head, Wang Fan came back.


    "Ah? You have a very clear answer Qian Xue pouts her mouth and looks unhappy.


    Staring at Qian Xue''s mouth again, Wang Fan said with a smile, "how dare you pout?"


    "Don''t look around!" Wang Fan''s words startled Qian Xue. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    See thousand snow be frightened by oneself of appearance, Wang fan then say: "small wench piece, I don''t believe I can''t cure you!"


    "Sister Qing said, except for Tong Jiahui and sister Juan, all the women around you are asleep. Is that true?" Qian Xue, who is covering her mouth, still can''t help asking.


    "What? Jealous? " Wang Fan asked.


    "I''m not jealous. I''m just curious. Why don''t they mind at all?" Qian Xue asked curiously.


    "And you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Me? I''m afraid you''ll turn around! " Qian Xue sat up and said seriously.


    "Turn back? Are you afraid that I will take back the business of W province? " Wang Fan threw away the bath towel in his hand and asked, looking at the thousand snow on the tatami.


    By Wang Fan said so, the expression on Qian Xue''s face was a little embarrassed. She did have such worry, and it was because of this that she came to Q city in a hurry after receiving the call from Liu Juan.


    Just before Qian Xue left w Province, Miao Qing had a long talk with her all night, and the package of aphrodisiac was actually given to her by Miao Qing.


    Miao Qing reminds Qian Xue that if men''s passion for women is only superficial, it will soon fade away. Unless they have a deeper relationship, they will be twisted together.


    Qian Xue, who has no love experience, has seen Wang Fan''s trust in Miao Qing, knows that Miao Qing is very important to Wang Fan, and understands the basis of this feeling.


    Has been worried about Wang Fan, more want to firmly grasp Wang Fan, let him also have a worry about himself.


    However, Qianxue is a girl after all, with the inherent shyness and reserve of a girl, so after meeting Wang Fan in Q City, she began to hesitate.


    Only when she saw Wang fan driving Tong Jiahui away from Q city for Wang Yue''s sake did she let Qianxue make up her mind.


    Although I don''t know whether Wang Fan and Wang Yue have gone to bed or not, Miao Qing''s words still stimulate Qianxue.


    Knowing that the relationship between Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan only exists on the surface, Qian Xue fully believes that Miao Qing''s words are correct. She also believes that only by going to bed to deepen the relationship between the two people can she firmly grasp Wang Fan.


    And everything in front of her also proved that her judgment was not wrong.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s doubt, Qian Xue has no previous concerns, with the protection of this relationship, she is reluctant in Wang Fan, a bit more willful capital.


    Leaning her head to see the naked Wang Fan, Qian Xue said with a straight face: "you and Tong Jiahui have never been to bed, you can drive her away for Wang Yue''s sake. If I don''t seize the opportunity to tie you, if you don''t want me, what can I do?"


    "Why don''t I want you? I''ve given you such a big business. How can I get it back? " Wang fan is not angry.


    "Well, sister Qing said that she would rather believe that there is a ghost in the world than a man''s mouth. Our previous relationship is just a relationship of interests, so you can change partners at any time. How can I believe you?" Thousand snow unconvinced said.


    "Then you can believe it now?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Of course, I''m your woman now. You can''t ignore me. If I have any unhappy things, you will help me deal with them!" Qianxue is very confident.


    "Is that what Miao Qing said?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "This is what sister Juan said. She said that you value friendship very much. I came to Q city to help you solve the problem this time. You will remember me well and never let me down in the future." Qian Xue said with a smile.


    "Liu Juan told you this? Miao Qing asked you to have sex with me? " Wang Fan listened to Qian Xue''s words, his scalp felt numb.


    "Sister Qing and sister Juan hurt me. They were worried that you would dump me one day like Tong Jiahui. That''s why they taught me." Qian Xue said gratefully.


    Wang Fan''s back was chilly.


    I always thought that Liu Juan and Miao Qing were very nervous women, but I didn''t expect that they had such a way of fooling people.


    The two women don''t show any trace, they cheat Qian Xue. They not only take the initiative to seduce Wang Fan into bed, but also treat them as the closest people.


    "High! It''s really high! "


    Looking at the expression on Qian Xue''s face, Wang fan can''t help but praise Liu Juan and Miao Qing in his heart.


    Looking back on what happened before, Wang Fan also thinks that Liu Juan is really unusual.


    According to Liu Juan''s arrogant disposition, it is impossible for her to tolerate that there are other women intervening between her and Wang Fan.


    But she was so proud that she not only introduced Katyusha to Wang Fan, but also promoted the princess of T and his good deeds. She also used the strength of the triad gang of W province to tie Qianxue to Wang Fan''s waist.


    If Wang Fan hadn''t experienced this series of fierce operations, he couldn''t believe it would have happened. What''s more, he couldn''t believe that it was all Liu Juan''s plan.


    As for Miao Qing.


    Since the first day Wang Fan met her, he has always had an extraordinary relationship with Wang Fan. Miao Qing, who is both good and evil, always put Wang Fan first, which really makes Wang Fan cherish.


    It''s hard to find a confidant in one''s life. Now Wang Fan has not only Liu Juan''s help, but also Miao Qing''s support. It''s hard to imagine. What''s more, they are all Wang Fan''s confidants.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was stunned, Qian Xue reluctantly supported herself, wrapped her body in sheets, walked up to Wang Fan, raised her arms and made a gesture of looking forward to embracing.


    "Hold me!" Qian Xue said shyly.


    Smell speech, Wang Fan quickly hugged her.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, Qian Xue, who was put into his arms by him, had bitten him on the shoulder.


    "Ah! It hurts


    "Let you know how hard I work!" Qian Xue said fiercely.

 V2.Chapter 651

    Corner coffee.


    Standing in front of this brand-new coffee shop, Wang Fan always feels strange. After staying in the teahouse for a long time, he always feels like he''s here to smash the scene.


    "Do you have a reservation, sir?"


    Seeing Wang Fan at the door, the waiter in the coffee shop came out and said hello to him with a smile.


    "I have a friend who has a seat." Wang Fan said.


    "May I have your friend''s name, please?" The waiter opened the door and asked with a please sign.


    Stepping into the coffee shop, Wang fan saw Wang Yue in a red windbreaker. He said to the waiter, "my friend is there."


    Following Wang Fan''s eyes, the waiter also looked at Wang Yue sitting there. Seeing that Wang Yue was dressed in red, the waiter turned his head and said with a smile, "Sir, I won''t disturb you."


    "Give me a glass of white water, thank you." Wang Fan said and walked to Wang Yue.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the smiling waiter''s expression on his face suddenly solidified. He doubted his ears and heard Wang Fan Gang''s words wrong.


    But without waiting for him to ask again, Wang Fan had already sat beside Wang Yue.


    "Why do you always like this style of place?" Wang Fan looked around and asked with a smile.


    "What? Do you like sushi and sake now? " Wang Yue asked coldly.


    "Well, that''s not true. I still like teahouses! Drinking hot tea, smoking, blowing cowhide to feel Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    White Wang Fan one eye, Wang Yue asked: "what do you want?"


    "I told the waiter, whitewater." Wang Fan habitually took out the lighter, but did not take out the cigarette box.


    Seeing the lighter in Wang Fan''s hand, Wang Yue asked with a smile: "how? Want to smoke? Do you feel extremely nervous when you see me? "


    "Why? Why should I be nervous when I see you? "


    "Do you remember what our teacher said in our psychology class about men''s cheating behaviors?"


    "The teacher said this? Why don''t I remember! "


    "When facing his wife, he likes to use smoking to cover up his panic. He is vague about his wife''s suggestions and knows that he is busy changing the topic. These are all the ways that men subconsciously want to cover up the secret." Wang Yue looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said word by word.


    There was no embarrassment because of Wang Yue''s action, but Wang Fan was still in a panic. This was not because of Wang Yue''s eyes, but because she mentioned the name of wife.


    "I want to marry you!"


    "I want to have a baby for you!"


    "I"


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    This kind of confession has always troubled Wang Fan and made him have a different feeling towards Wang Yue.


    No chance for her to put on the wedding dress, no chance to have a home belonging to them, all these let Wang fan is very sorry.


    Although they love each other, although the feelings between them have not been any decay, but for them, there is no joy to speak of, it is a kind of torture.


    "White water for you, sir." The waiter with the tray came to Wang Fan and put down a glass of white water for him.


    "Thank you."


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, Wang Fan grabbed the water cup on the table and drank the water out of the quilt.


    "Are you thirsty?" Wang Yue asked.


    "No, I''m nervous." Wang Fan replied.


    It seemed that Wang Fan would not have answered so directly. The expression on Wang Yue''s face solidified for a moment.


    Seeing the look on Wang Yue''s face, Wang Fan said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve been used to being nervous these years. I don''t feel relaxed about the people and things I face every day."


    "Did you sleep with her?" Wang Yue looks at Wang Fan doubtfully.


    "Yes." Wang Fan put down his glass and looked at Wang Yue.


    Wang Fan''s neat answer surprised Wang Yue again. She frowned at Wang Fan and asked coldly, "don''t you want to cheat me at all?"


    "No need!" Wang Fan grinned bitterly.


    As a member of the Security Bureau, if Wang Yue wants to investigate Wang Fan, not to mention who he was with last night, he just wants to know what he did. Wang Yue can easily get the answer.


    Lying to Wang Yue is not good for Wang Fan, and even has consequences he doesn''t want to see.


    "Well, I know, I''m a little sensitive about it!" Wang Yue takes a long breath and looks at Wang Fan strangely.


    Not caring about Wang Yue''s tone, Wang Fan asked: "you remember to call me here, not just to ask about it."


    "Of course not." As Wang Yue spoke, she reached into Kun''s bag and took out a white envelope.


    Pushing the envelope to Wang Fan, Wang Yue motioned him to open it.


    "What is this?" Wang Fan, who took over the envelope, did not rush to open it, but asked first.


    "Of course, it''s about you. Can I put other people''s secrets into your hands?" Wang Yue replied with a smile.


    Wang Yue''s face as like as two peas in the face of Wang Fanchu was restored to the same store.


    Red windbreaker set off her smile, like a blooming flower, also like a fairy coming from fairyland.


    Looking at the confident expression on Wang Yue''s face, Wang Fan opened the envelope in his hand, and a piece of letter fell out of the envelope.


    "It seems that there are many secrets about me." Although I didn''t see the contents of the letter, it''s not difficult to imagine the importance of this letter from the dense handwriting.


    "Maybe some things, for you, are no secret, but I do have some accidents." Wang Yue stirred the coffee in the cup and said calmly.


    Slowly open the folded letter paper, Wang Fan carefully looked at the above handwriting, as his eyes swept those handwriting, his brow also gradually wrinkled up.


    "The above information is found by your security bureau?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Keep your voice down. Do you want everyone to notice you?" Wang Yue reminded.


    Wang Fan, who knew he was reckless, looked around and saw that no one noticed them. Then he asked in a low voice, "is the news reliable?"


    "Of course, it''s very reliable. The information you get is synchronized with the information of Q city police, and even the Q city police don''t know very individual information." Wang Yue replied.


    "What do you think of it?" Wang Fan asked nervously.


    "I don''t know the people around you, and I don''t know what happened to you in Q city this time. It doesn''t matter to you how I think about it. What matters is your own opinion." Wang Yue replied.


    "This..." Wang Fan listens to Wang Yue''s words, in the heart suddenly feels a burst of fear.


    If the news on the letter paper is as true as Wang Yue said, it will be more than some troubles for Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 652

    The information on the letter paper is so incredible that Wang Fan has to question the authenticity of the information.


    "Do you still have illusions? I think I made up the news on purpose? " Seeing the doubts on Wang Fan''s face, Wang Yue asked with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s hard for me to accept such news." Wang Fan returned calmly.


    "Oh? I can understand what you say, but facts speak louder than words. I''ve given you the news. What you want to do is your own business! " Wang Yue is very generous.


    "Did you investigate the source of the 200000 cash found in Erdan residence? Who gave him the money? " Wang Fan asked directly.


    Wang Yue, who took a sip of coffee, shook her head and said, "there is no investigation. The information above is first-hand information. We haven''t had time to investigate."


    "How did you come to the conclusion that manager Jia committed suicide? Even if someone can prove that he was drunk before, it doesn''t mean that he tied the stone around his neck with a rope Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Do you mean manager Jia under Tong Jiahui? You really asked Tong Jiahui about the conclusion of suicide. " Wang Yue looked at the letter paper and said with profound meaning.


    "What? Ask Tong Jiahui Wang fan is more at a loss.


    "Yes! Manager Jia''s letter is provided by Hengtai group. After seeing his letter and confirming his handwriting, we dare to make such a conclusion. " Wang Yue replied with a smile.


    "This... It''s very strange, isn''t it


    Listening to Wang Yue''s explanation, Wang Fan was even more surprised.


    However, the contents written on this letter paper are not just these. More information is also incredible and gives Wang Fan a headache.


    Erdan''s family found a lot of cash, but the source of cash is not clear.


    After leaving a letter in his office, manager Jia drank in the bar of Q city. Then he walked to the moat of Q City, tied a stone around his neck with a rope, and threw himself into the river!


    An hour before Xiaojing''s father committed suicide, he saw manager Jia. That is to say, Xiaojing''s drug addicted father committed suicide after manager Jia left.


    Xiaojing''s brother, 24 hours before the shooting, had been missing.


    The one who attacked Wang Fan with Xiaojing''s younger brother, that is, the motorcyclist, was the tiger brother who had a fight with Wang Fan. Of course, he didn''t know his identity until he recovered his broken head.


    The information about the mother and son''s murder in summer is relatively simple. The person in charge of the investigation doesn''t know the identity of Qian Xue, so he just gives a description of her situation and the photos Wang fan saw before.


    The information is written in black and white, Wang Fan has been aware that all these things are not simple.


    If it''s just summer and manager Jia working together to murder him, then manager Jia''s death seems strange.


    After all, the death of summer was completely unexpected.


    But if manager Jia''s death is related to Hengtai group, it shows that Tong Jiahui knows that manager Jia and Xia Xia joined hands.


    Knowing that they are working together to deal with Wang Fan, but without warning in advance and making corresponding countermeasures, what is Tong Jiahui''s purpose?


    This is also what Wang fan is most concerned about and what he wants to know the answer to.


    There''s another hypothesis!


    Tong Jiahui knows everything, and it''s all her arrangement, so how should Wang fan face it?


    The more he thought about it, the more startled he was. Wang Fan''s head was already in a cold sweat. He habitually went to his pocket for a cigarette, but accidentally knocked the water cup on the table to the ground.


    "Pa"


    When the glass hit the ground, the sound of the broken glass was very clear, and the glass fragments splashed everywhere were scattered on the clean floor.


    "As for it?" Wang Yue handed Wang Fan a tissue and asked with a smile.


    "I''m afraid to think about it! Brother Yue Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "Will you still be angry that I asked you to drive Tong Jiahui away? Wang Yue asked again.


    "You knew that for a long time. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "If I had told you earlier, would you have asked Tong Jiahui? Would you suspect that I was setting her up? "


    "I doubt you won''t, but I will ask Tong Jiahui. After all, I still don''t want her to have any bad intentions towards me."


    Wang Fan, who was mentioned by Wang Yue, had to admit that if he had known these things before, he would have asked Tong Jiahui.


    It''s not that Wang Fan wants to question Tong Jiahui face to face, but that he still has this hope in his heart. He hopes Tong Jiahui can give him an explanation, an explanation that can make him feel at ease.


    Although the relationship with Tong Jiahui starts from mutual interests, after all, they have experienced a lot of things together. Even without the unforgettable love, they also have a friendship that can not be easily given up.


    There are many women around Wang Fan. Miao Qing, Wang Yue and Liu Juan are all women who have no intention to Wang Fan. At least he still can''t see what value he has to their three women.


    The rest of Katyusha, Qianxue and Princess T, however, have more or less attempted to tie him to a warship with the same interests.


    Only Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan, has been wondering whether she regards him as an existence of interests or as a sustenance of feelings.


    People are like this. The more they can''t see through a certain thing, the more they want to ask, especially those things that will affect their own destiny. People have a strong desire for truth.


    "If all this is arranged by Tong Jiahui, what are you going to do?" Wang Yue asked in a low voice.


    Startled by Wang Yue''s question, Wang Fan looks around warily and sees the waiter coming with a new cup. Subconsciously, he looks down at the broken water cup on the ground.


    "It''s hard to close a broken mirror, it''s hard to round a broken mirror!"


    It took a long time for Wang Fan to say this from his mouth.


    Wang Yue seems to be very satisfied with Wang Fan''s answer. Her face is filled with a smile of victory. She seems to have seen Tong Jiahui''s panic when Wang fan faces Tong Jiahui.


    "Wang Fan, I don''t have high requirements for you. I just hope you can see clearly which of these women around you is human and which is ghost. Don''t fall into other people''s shoes." As a person who cares about Wang Fan, Wang Yue''s words are really her inner monologue.


    Looking down at Wang Fan on the ground, he slowly raises his head and laughs awkwardly, but he doesn''t know how to respond to Wang Yue, let alone how to face everyone around him.

 V2.Chapter 653

    After leaving the coffee shop, Wang Fan was in a terrible mood. He didn''t dare to go deep into those problems, and he didn''t dare to face the answers that might be guessed by him. Everything was so unacceptable.


    Ding Ling Ling


    The sudden ringing of the mobile phone startled Wang Fan, who was still immersed in those messages.


    "Hello, Wang Fan? I am Qianxue


    As soon as the phone is connected, Qian Xue''s voice comes out of the microphone. Her voice is very anxious and makes people feel a sense of urgency out of thin air.


    "Qianxue, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Where are you? I want to see you now! " Qian Xue said in a hurry.


    "I''ll be right back. You wait for me." Wang Fan said, stopped a taxi passing by him.


    After reporting the address to the driver, Wang Fan hung up his mobile phone.


    Did not ask Qianxue what happened on the phone, if you can make it clear on the phone, Qianxue will not be so anxious to see him.


    And these are not the most worrying things for Wang Fan.


    With Qian Xue''s experience, what else can make her so flustered?


    This is what worries Wang Fan most about this phone call.


    The taxi ran all the way, and soon came to the place where Qianxue was. Wang Fan, who had paid the fare, quickened his pace and rushed to Qianxue.


    "Wang Fan, you must help me. No one can help me except you." The thousand snow that has already finished dressing up, a see Wang Fan some nervous say.


    Holding Qian Xue''s hand and sitting down, Wang Fan asked: "Qian Xue, don''t worry, what happened?"


    "The letter has been hurt. The situation in W province is out of control!" Thousand snow frowned and said.


    "Letter? Why? He is the master of your sacred wind Wang Fan, surprised, looks at Qianxue in disbelief.


    "I just received the news that the letter was injured by Uncle GUI and is still in the hospital. I don''t know what happened and what to do? Uncle GUI is one of you. I want you to help me! " Qian Xue spoke very fast.


    Although Qianxue spoke quickly, Wang Fan understood her meaning.


    However, the information contained in these words surprised Wang Fan more than that of Akutagawa Shin who was hurt.


    Uncle GUI hurt Akutagawa Shin?


    What''s going on?


    Before leaving w Province, Wang Fan had already introduced uncle GUI to Akutagawa shin and explained their relationship. What''s more, he told Akutagawa shin, who was in charge of the Sanlian Gang on behalf of Uncle GUI, everything he wanted to do.


    It can be said that they know each other''s identities, and they are absolutely cooperative. This should not happen at all.


    "What about Miao Qing? Did you not contact sister Qing? " Wang Fan immediately thought of Miao Qing and asked in a hurry.


    "Sister Qing and Zhao Ya are missing. I can''t contact them. Our people in W province are looking for them, but there is no news." Thousand snow some worry of say.


    "Missing? Are you kidding? How did everything come together? " Wang Fan realized the seriousness of the problem and frowned tightly.


    "Wang Fan, it''s not because I''m worried that the secret will be revealed that uncle gui Qianxue said her worry, but she didn''t dare to finish it.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t say clearly about the identity of ghost uncle, Qian Xue, who knows something about ghost uncle''s plan, can still guess the relationship between him and Huaxia, so her worry is not groundless.


    Although Shenfeng, as a well-known killer organization, has a certain influence in Asia, it is already yesterday''s yellow flower and has lost the prestige of that year.


    In addition, uncle GUI has the background of China, which makes Qianxue a little more difficult.


    If someone else dares to fight against the people of Shenfeng, I''m afraid Qianxue''s father, who is in r country, will have already issued the order of pursuing and killing!


    But in the face of powerful China, they can only handle this matter carefully.


    to hold back from taking action against an evildoer for fear of involving good people!


    At this time, Qianxue is in a dilemma, but she can''t watch it.


    Just when Qianxue is very anxious and waiting for Wang Fan to give him some advice, the mobile phone in Wang Fan''s pocket rings again.


    Pick up the mobile phone to see is Wang Yue''s mobile phone number, Wang Fan quickly connected the phone.


    "Wang Fan, something''s wrong with Uncle GUI!"


    Wang Yue on the other end of the line was also very anxious.


    "I heard. He hurt my friend." Wang Fan frowned back.


    "You already know that?"


    "I just heard Qianxue tell me that she is Akutagawa Shin''s younger martial sister and one of our people." When talking, Wang Fan took a look at Qianxue beside her and held her cold hand.


    "Thousand snow? Is it the girl who killed the summer Wang Yue asked.


    Don''t want to entangle with Wang Yue again these, Wang Fan asks in a hurry: "ghost uncle exactly what happened? Why did he hurt my friend? "


    "They have been trapped by others. Now uncle GUI has been sent to prison, and the people we arranged suddenly lost contact with. I''m arranging the investigation by the people over there." Wang Yue said.


    "You mean that those of you who are going to take part in the political arena of W province have lost news?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it happened all of a sudden. I hope you can go to w province again and help our people find out about it." Wang Yue said.


    "To w province?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Sitting next to him, Qian Xue hesitates when she hears Wang Fan''s voice. She quickly grabs his hand. She is very anxious. She has a bitter face for fear that Wang Fan will refuse Wang Yue''s proposal.


    "I''m in W province. What can I do for your people?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Uncle GUI has been sent to prison now. You must find a way to see him and ask him what happened. Now only he knows the truth." Wang Yue said.


    "What? Let me go to jail? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Although there are our people in the prison, they can''t get in touch with ghost uncle, so you can only go there in person. Don''t you want to?" Wang Yue asked.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to answer, Qian Xue could not help saying: "brother fan! You can promise to come down quickly, letter and ghost uncle are in danger, you must do it! "


    "I will certainly go to save them, but if I go back alone, will I be able to save them? Shouldn''t we have a plan? " Wang Fan asked bitterly.


    "At this time, what else do you want to plan? On your way back to w Province, think about your plan slowly!" Wang Yue said on the other end of the phone.


    "Yes! On our way back, you should think about your plan carefully! " Thousands of snow also echoed in the side.


    "But


    Before Wang Fan finished his speech, Wang Yue said, "before you come back, I won''t do anything to Tong Jiahui! Don''t worry

 V2.Chapter 654

    The airport exit of B city, w province.


    Among the people who picked up the plane, ah Gou and Ma Gan stood on tiptoe and looked at the crowd who came out of the airport.


    "Brother dog, you see, it''s sister-in-law!" Ma Gan, who has an advantage in height, immediately sees Qian Xue dragging her luggage and says to the dog beside her.


    And standing beside Ma Gan, ah Gou also saw the figure of Qian Xue, but his eyes did not stay on Qian Xue, but continued to search in the crowd.


    "Why didn''t you see Van Gogh?" Ma Gan asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe brother fan didn''t come back." Answering Ma Gan''s question, ah Gou waved to Qian Xue.


    Also see dog their thousand snow, a polite smile on the face, then pull the suitcase to walk past.


    After taking Qianxue''s suitcase, Ma Gan asked in a low voice: "sister-in-law, didn''t brother fan come back with you?"


    "No, he has something to deal with and can''t come back yet." Qianxue returns.


    "Sister in law, let''s go back." Dog said.


    Listen to two people call his sister-in-law, thousand snow heart has a different feeling.


    In fact, since Qian Xue and Akutagawa took over the triad, ah Gou and Ma Gan, who knew about Qian Xue''s relationship with Wang Fan, have always called Qian Xue his sister-in-law, but this name sounds very awkward to Qian Xue.


    But now the situation is different.


    Now Qianxue listen to them two call his sister-in-law, there is a kind of deserved feeling, and that kind of happiness, also involuntarily revealed.


    Ma Gan, who likes to observe words and colors most, soon finds Qian Xue''s proud look. He laughs and asks, "sister-in-law, did you get along well with brother fan when you go to Q city this time?"


    "How do you know?" Qian Xue, who is in a good mood, is very curious when she hears Ma Gan''s question.


    "According to the book, happy women especially like to smile, and the smile on their faces is very different from that of usual." Ma Gan said with ostentation.


    "Not in peace? What''s the difference? Let''s hear it. " Qian Xue is more curious.


    "How to say, women''s smile can be divided into three types. One is the courtesy smile in social occasions. This kind of smile is very infectious and can close the relationship between people. The other is the smile from the heart, which can not only express the joy of the heart, but also make people happy." Ma Gan explained with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to study this? What kind of smile do I have now? " Qian Xue listens to Ma Gan''s words and asks curiously.


    "The smile on my sister-in-law''s face is the most special one, which should be called happy smile. This kind of smile only belongs to you and brother fan, and only you and brother fan can really understand the mystery." Hemp pole flatters of say.


    After hearing Ma Gan''s words, Qian Xue felt embarrassed, and her brain suddenly came up with the picture of being warm with Wang Fan these days. The hot scene made her feel a little flustered. Qian Xue said in a low voice: "glib, turn back and let brother fan teach you a good lesson."


    "Hey, sister-in-law, my brother is waiting on me. I''ll wait for brother fan to come back. You''d better ask him to reward me more!" Ma Gan sees that Qian Xue is said to be the center of the matter by himself, and then flatters him.


    At this time, the dog heard Ma Gan''s words, raised his leg and kicked him on the buttock, scolded: "what nonsense? Don''t talk to my sister-in-law in the future. Be careful, I''ll tell sister Qing that I''ll send you to T country to attend the training class!"


    "Brother dog, don''t frighten me. My mother is waiting for me to carry on my family. If you send me to T country, you might as well kill me!" Hemp pole smell speech facial expression big change, hurriedly beg for mercy way.


    Knowing that ah Gou was defending Wang Fan, he would speak out to scare Ma Gan. He also knew that Ma Gan had no ability. He was eloquent with a clever mouth, but he didn''t have any crooked ideas. Qian Xue didn''t talk to them much.


    Three people out of the airport, came to the car waiting outside the airport, is eating chicken legs of a gang saw three people, quickly packed the food bag in hand, happily opened the door for Qianxue.


    "Magan, you and a gang sit in the front." Dog reminds a way.


    Although Qian Xue doesn''t care about Ma Gan''s glib, ah Gou doesn''t dare to be vague at all.


    Seducing the second sister-in-law is a taboo in the world.


    Wang Fan has made a new contribution to them. Ah Gou doesn''t want people to gossip about Wang Fan, and he doesn''t want Wang Fan to care about them.


    Ma Gan was obedient. After being kicked by a dog, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more. He honestly put Qian Xue''s luggage into the trunk and then quickly got on the co pilot''s seat.


    After everyone got on the bus, a gang started the car and was ready to leave the airport to return to Qian Xue''s residence.


    "Wait a minute." Qian Xue saw that a gang started the car, patted him on the shoulder and reminded him.


    I don''t know what Qianxue has to say. A gang stops the car, looks at Qianxue from the rearview mirror and asks blankly, "sister-in-law?"


    "Wait for a friend." Qianxue returns.


    After Qian Xue''s words, the dog and Ma Gan in the car are all in a daze.


    On weekdays, most of the gang''s affairs are handled by ah Gou and Akutagawa shin. Although Qian Xue secretly takes charge of the triad in B city, she has no contact with the people here.


    Now listen to thousand snow suddenly say to want to wait for a friend, pour is let them a few rise the heart of curiosity.


    Sitting in the back space of the business car, ah Gou, who is sitting with Qian Xue looking at each other, asks suspiciously, "sister-in-law, who is your friend? Why didn''t I listen to you? "


    "It''s him. He''s coming!" Looking at the snow outside the window, pointing to Wang Fan who is coming towards them, he said.


    Looking in the direction of Qian Xue''s fingers, ah Gou and Ma Gan noticed a man with a suitcase, but the man was wearing a fisherman''s hat, which covered most of his face, so they didn''t see the man''s face clearly.


    "Sister in law, is your friend a man?" Ma Gan, the co pilot, was stunned and asked in surprise.


    "What? Can''t I? " Qian Xue asked with a smile.


    In the face of Qian Xue''s disapproval, ah Gou''s face was a little ugly. He asked in a deep voice, "sister-in-law, does brother fan know him? Do you know that he will go back to w province with you? "


    "What? Do you doubt me? " Qian Xue chin slightly Yang, no good spirit of the rhetorical question.


    One after another, he was asked by Qian Xue, which made a dog''s heart puzzled. He frowned secretly and killed the fisherman''s cap who had already come to the car.


    "You can''t let him get on the bus. If you let brother fan know about it, no one will feel better!"


    Dog sitting next to the door, reaching out to press the safety lock on the door.


    "Wow"


    Before the dog pressed the safety lock, the door was pulled open. The fisherman''s hat threw his luggage into the car, quickly got on the car, closed the door, sat down beside Qian Xue, and put his hand into Qian Xue''s arms.

 V2.Chapter 655

    Ah Gou, sitting opposite Qianxue, intended to lock the door of the fisherman''s hat before he got on the bus. However, he didn''t expect that the fisherman''s hat was extremely fast. He not only opened the door first, but also threw the suitcase at ah Gou''s feet.


    What makes ah Gou even more angry is that the fisherman''s hat, who doesn''t know the origin, actually dares to embrace Qian Xue in his arms in front of him.


    It''s just that they didn''t pay attention to the Sanlian Gang, and they didn''t take their elder brother Wang Fan seriously!


    "The draftsman''s!"


    A dog scolded angrily, drew out a dagger from his waist, and rushed to the fisherman''s hat with a fierce look.


    A gang and Ma Gan, sitting in the front row, are also a little stunned. They are about to grab the machete beside them, turn around and open the door to get out of the car. Together with a dog in the back row, they teach the fisherman''s hat that is hugged by Qianxue.


    "Pa"


    The fisherman''s cap raised his foot, kicked the dagger off ah Gou''s hand, and then kicked the dog back to his seat with the tip of his foot on his chest.


    "Ah Gang, drive away quickly!"


    The fisherman''s hat takes off his hat and orders to a gang who is ready to get off.


    Ah Gou, who was kicked back to his seat, saw the shape of the fisherman''s hat. He widened his eyes and exclaimed in surprise: "brother fan? How could it be you? "


    A gang, who is about to open the car door and get off, hears a dog''s voice. He quickly turns his head and looks at the back row, facing Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Seeing Wang Fan sitting in the back row, a gang was obviously a little excited. Grinning, he asked: "brother fan, when did you get in the car? Did you throw the boy down just now?"


    Ma Gan, the co pilot, immediately slapped him on the head and said, "what are you talking about? It was Van Gogh just now


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Hurry up!" Wang Fan looked out of the window of the car and ordered loudly.


    "Good!"


    The stupid a gang didn''t ask much. He immediately started the car and left the airport with several people on board.


    When the car was driving on the road, Wang Fan was relieved. He looked at the embarrassed dog and asked with a smile, "is that foot OK?"


    "Brother fan, I''m fine. I just didn''t recognize the person clearly. I''m a little impulsive." Dog embarrassed to explain.


    Qian Xue, sitting beside Wang Fan, looked at the expression on ah Gou''s face and said with a smile, "your brother is afraid that I will give you a green hat. Just now, he was killing the adulterer angrily."


    "Sister-in-law, I don''t doubt you. I Dog heard Qian Xue''s words, scared to explain.


    Seeing the nervous look of ah Gou, Wang Fan said with a smile: "ah Gou, Qian Xue is joking with you. For a woman like her, only I have the ability to subdue her. If I were someone else, she would have killed her long ago!"


    "Brother fan is right. Only brother fan can be worthy of such an elegant woman as sister-in-law. If someone wants to talk to his sister-in-law, I''m afraid she won''t even give him a chance to speak." Sitting in the front row of the hemp pole, quickly flattering said.


    The driver, ah Gang, looked at Wang Fan from the rearview mirror from time to time. After Ma Gan finished his speech, he said, "brother fan, do you want a bottle of ice cream? I just found the happy water in fat house. "


    Three words are inseparable from eating. A gang is very happy. It''s always his wish to see Wang Fan again. It''s also his dream to share his happiness with Wang Fan.


    Looking at the dog, the three of them see their own appearance, Wang fan is very happy, but also very gratified.


    Whether ah Gou, who used to be his enemy, or ah Gang, who used to want to use his hemp stick and ah Gang, now he has become the closest person. This is his biggest harvest in W province.


    Territory can be seized with machetes. Clubs can be seized with wisdom. Only brotherhood can not be seized.


    Only with true feelings can we get more true feelings.


    In this materialistic world where you can sell anyone for profit, it''s absolutely a happy thing to get a true feeling.


    Wang Fan knew in his heart that if it was not him who got on the bus just now, but another man, at this time, ah Gou, they should have been fighting with each other.


    Although ah Gou knows very well in their hearts how high Qian Xue''s means are, and the three of them together will not be Qian Xue''s opponents, when Wang Fan''s reputation is damaged, they still choose to maintain it with their lives, which is the best reward for Wang Fan.


    I didn''t mistake these brothers!


    This is what Wang Fan wants to say to them at this time.


    "Ah Gang, I heard that fried chicken wings with fat house happy water are very popular recently. Are you poisoned too?" Wang Fan looked at a gang laughing in the rearview mirror and said.


    As soon as Wang Fan talks about eating with himself, a gang is very happy. He has a simple mind. Besides being with Wang Fan, he likes to fill his stomach with food.


    Now his idol is around, and he talked about fried chicken wings and fat house happy water, how can this not make him happy and excited?


    "Brother dog, there''s the happy water of fat house I prepared for brother fan in the refrigerator. Ha ha, give it to brother fan quickly!" When ah Gang said that, he picked up a food bag next to his seat and gave it to Ma Gan, saying, "Ma Gan, this is the fried chicken wings I prepared for fan Ge! Ha ha


    "Good! Dead a gang, you only want to prepare delicious food for brother fan. I have no share at all Found that there is only a bottle of iced coke in the refrigerator, Qianxue angrily shouts to agang.


    Ah Gang, whose face is full of smiles, doesn''t have the anger of Qian Xue. Instead, he takes Qian Xue''s anger as a kind of praise. He says happily: "I think only brother fan will like to eat as much as I do! Ha ha


    Wang Fan picked a piece of chicken wings for Qian Xue, opened the happy fat house water and took a drink. Then he handed the food bag to ah Gou and said, "try it together. It''s very popular recently. There''s too little happy water, so I''ll share it with Qian Xue."


    Wang Fan took the hands of the food bag, dog also picked a piece of chicken wings, with a smile gnawed up.


    The embarrassing atmosphere inside the car disappeared completely because of a gang''s bag of fried chicken wings, a bottle of iced happy water from fat house and his heartless laughter.


    Eating the chicken wings that Qianxue feeds to his mouth, Wang Fan looks at a dog and asks, "Xin, what''s the matter?"


    The dog, who was eating chicken wings, heard Wang Fan''s question. He quickly put down the bone on his hand, wiped his mouth with a paper towel, and said, "since brother Xin was injured, he has been living in the intensive care unit of the hospital, and our brother has not seen him, but Song Zhuang and we have met. Song Zhuang told me what he said to his sister-in-law on the phone."


    "Song Zhuang? You didn''t see the letter? " Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "Yes, brother fan, even sister Qing and sister Zhao ya, we don''t know where we went." Dog worried said.

 V2.Chapter 656

    Hearing ah Gou say that they didn''t see Akutagawa shin, Song Zhuang told him all the news, which surprised Wang Fan in a cold sweat. Even Qian Xue, who was sitting beside Wang Fan, stopped to peel chicken wings.


    "You said you didn''t see brother Xin?" Qian Xue asked.


    "No, after the accident, brother Xin was sent to the hospital. After the three of us arrived at the hospital, Songzhuang was waiting for us. He told me that brother Xin was out of danger and needed to rest. He also told me that it was our own people who hurt brother Xin. He asked me to tell brother fan about it." Ah Gou told Wang Fan all about the situation at that time.


    Hearing ah Gou''s words, Wang Fan quickly asked, "do they know the identity of ghost uncle? Or did he ask you about Uncle ghost? "


    "Only brother Xin and us know about brother fan and uncle GUI. People outside only know that he is sister Qing''s uncle. I don''t think they know about the relationship between uncle GUI and you." Ah Gou replied.


    "Brother fan, do you think they doubt the identity of ghost uncle?" Thousand snow worry of ask.


    "It''s possible, but I''m not sure about the current situation." Wang Fan frowned and said.


    "Brother fan, we also asked about the place where brother Xin met with Uncle GUI at that time. When people there heard the gunshot, they saw Uncle GUI running out with a gun in his hand. At that time, people at the scene believed that it was Uncle GUI who shot." Although Wang Fan and ghost uncle know the relationship is not general, but dog still did not dare to hide what he knew.


    Most of the time, what you see and hear is not necessarily true, but before you have the ability to distinguish the true from the false, you must look at it from an objective perspective.


    Dog''s words made Wang Fan frown again. He looked at the dog sitting opposite and thought about the things behind all this.


    And sitting beside Wang Fan, Qian Xue seems to have some fluke in her heart at the beginning, but when she heard ah Gou''s words, her heart was also clattered.


    "Van Gogh, isn''t it true?" Qian Xue asked in a low voice.


    "And the motive? Why did Uncle GUI hurt Akutagawa Shin? Have you thought about it? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Maybe they''re fighting? then... And then Qian Xue''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. She looks at Wang Fan with eyes, and doesn''t finish what she says.


    "Because of what? Xin can sit in the position of deputy director of the police station because of Uncle GUI''s needs. What uncle GUI wants to do does no harm to Xin. Why do they quarrel? " Wang Fan asked again.


    This words let hemp pole in front of a bright, can''t help but turn head to say: "if the letter elder brother doesn''t want to listen to ghost uncle''s words?"


    As soon as Ma Gan''s words were finished, the dog sitting behind him gave him a slap and scolded, "shut your mouth!"


    "Faith will not betray Van Gogh!" Qian Xue said with staring eyes.


    After being beaten, he realized that his words had made a mess. He nodded and said, "yes! Yes! It''s my nonsense. How can brother Xin hide secrets from brother fan? "


    "Brother fan, don''t listen to Ma Gan''s nonsense. Brother Xin has always acted openly. It''s impossible to do anything wrong to his brother. Besides, his relationship with you is not general!" When ah Gou talks, he looks at Qian Xue.


    They don''t know much about Uncle GUI''s identity. They just know that Wang Fan has special respect for uncle GUI, and Miao Qing is obedient to Uncle GUI.


    The relationship between Akutagawa letter and Wang fan is very clear. Qian Xue is Akutagawa letter''s younger martial sister, and Qian Xue is Wang Fan''s woman, so Akutagawa letter is Wang Fan''s elder brother.


    In today''s society, nepotism is the most stable relationship. Otherwise, Wang Fan would not have entrusted the triad to Akutagawa shin.


    In this way, Akutagawa shin and ghost uncle are Wang Fan''s closest friends, and their common interest is Wang Fan. If there is a gap between them, then someone must have betrayed Wang Fan.


    So in dog''s opinion, what Ma Gan said was not wrong at all, but he didn''t dare to say it. After all, Qian Xue is sitting in front of him at the moment. This kind of very emotional speculation can only make Qian Xue hostile to him.


    And whether Akutagawa Shin betrayed Wang fan or ghost uncle and Wang Fan had a conflict, this is not what ah Gou dare to imagine.


    Turning to the topic here, the atmosphere in the car was embarrassed again, especially after Ma Gan said that, Wang Fan didn''t say anything, which made the atmosphere in the car even more tense.


    Just eased down the atmosphere, there is such a return to before, in addition to driving a gang is still a relaxed face, other people''s faces, have no previous smile.


    The car stops at the door of Qianxue''s residence, and Ma Gan gets off the car to pick up Qianxue''s luggage, while ah Gou drags Wang Fan''s luggage out of the car.


    Wang Fan, who has put on the fisherman''s hat again, gets off the car after Qianxue and takes over the luggage in dog''s hand.


    "You go back, I return to the news of W Province, do not tell outsiders." Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother fan, I''m afraid someone will stare at me secretly. I''m afraid I won''t hide the news of your return for long." Dog worried said.


    "Don''t worry about that!" Wang Fan said easily.


    Ma Gan, who was dragging Qian Xue''s luggage, heard Wang Fan''s relaxed tone and said with a smile: "brother fan''s camouflage technique is so powerful, I''m sure I''ll cheat those idiots."


    "Camouflage? Just this hat, I''ll cheat you fools Thousand snow not good spirit of say, stretched out a hand to pull own luggage.


    "Why did brother van say not to worry?" Ma Gan asked awkwardly.


    "The news of my return should be known by many people at the moment. I keep a low profile so that they don''t know. I already know all this. Do you understand?" Wang Fan looked at the hemp stick with a wide mouth with the same eyes as seeing the mentally retarded.


    "Let them not know, you already know, they know the news of your return?" Dog mouth mumbles, like tongue twister, eyebrows tightly together.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, ah Gang, hearing ah Gou''s words, said with a smile: "brother dog, brother fan wants us to be stupid!"


    "Nani?"


    Wake up the smell of dog and hemp pole, Qi Qi looked at the car of a gang, with incredible eyes looking at the most stupid guy.


    Listening to a gang''s explanation, Wang Fan raised his hand and patted a dog and Ma Gan on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "it seems that your brains are not necessarily better than a''s, ha ha!"


    Awkwardly, ah Gou and Ma Gan nod their heads and turn to the side of the car. In Wang Fan''s laughter, Zhongcang emperor gets on the car and runs away from Qianxue''s residence.


    After they left, Qian Xue said to Wang Fan, "you don''t doubt the loyalty of Xin, do you?"

 V2.Chapter 657

    In the face of Qian Xue''s worry, Wang Fan took the suitcase in her hand and said faintly: "do you think I''m as stupid as ah Gou?"


    "Then you don''t doubt it, do you?" Get Wang Fan''s reply, thousand snow happy to catch up.


    "Qianxue, I used to think you were very smart, but now I suddenly feel that you are a little silly?" Wang Fan, who is about to enter the villa yard, stops to look at Qianxue and asks in surprise.


    Qian Xue, who is following Wang Fan, is ready to pout her lips to retort when she hears Wang Fan say that she is stupid.


    "Don''t pout. This is the gate. I''m afraid to be seen!" Wang Fan said with a bad smile.


    Before I can say anything in my stomach, I''m scared by the bad smile on Wang Fan''s face. Qian Xue covers her mouth quickly.


    "You are a villain!" Qianxue grabs her suitcase and rushes through the gate to escape.


    Looking at the thousand snow was scared to run away, Wang Fan proud smile, he dragged the suitcase into the yard in no hurry, closed the door of the yard.


    When Wang Fan comes to the villa, Qianxue has already dragged his suitcase into the room. Wang fan puts his suitcase in the living room and sits on the sofa of the living room smoking.


    "Qianxue, where are you going to let me live?" Wang Fan asked aloud.


    Qian Xue, who had already run upstairs, poked her head out of her room and said angrily, "just sleep in the living room. I don''t want to see you these days."


    "Well, I''ll go and live with another woman." Wang Fan leaned on the back of the sofa and returned without any sign of weakness.


    "Other women? Do you know where they are Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Qian Xue comes out of the room and stands in the corridor on the second floor, looking at Wang Fan sitting in the living room.


    Wang Fan, who was spitting a cigarette ring, saw Qianxue''s appearance and said with a smile, "I don''t know. I came back with you. How can I know where they are?"


    "No way! You''re not nervous at all Thousands of snow looked at Wang Fan, full of doubt said.


    For Qian Xue''s query, Wang Fan neither explained nor said much. He was still smoking leisurely on the sofa, as if he had not heard anything.


    Qian Xue, standing in the corridor on the second floor, sees Wang Fan''s expression more and more, and feels that her guess is very reliable.


    Regardless of the things in front of the door with Wang Fan, Qian Xue ran down from the second floor in a hurry.


    Sitting on the sofa next to Wang Fan, Qian Xue put her arms around him and asked in a low voice, "fan, do you already know the truth?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Fan replied.


    "No way! You''re not nervous at all, unless you know what''s going on Thousands of snow asked.


    "I don''t know what happened, but I can still guess it Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Qian Xue asked curiously.


    "There is no conflict between uncle GUI and Xin. I''m sure about that." Wang Fan said.


    "How can you be so sure? It''s because you don''t worry about the letter? Or ghost uncle? " Qian Xue asked.


    "Both of them are actually working for me. Their common interests are the same, so there can be no conflict at all. Even if there is a problem, they will only solve it through me. After all, tearing their faces is not good for anyone!"


    "Isn''t that more dangerous, as you say? They won''t have a conflict, so who hurt the letter? " Qian Xue asked curiously.


    "Who told you the letter was hurt?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Didn''t ah Gou just say that he was still in the hospital for treatment after the letter happened?" Qianxue returns.


    "Where did ah Gou get the news?"


    "Song Zhuang? In the car just now, didn''t you listen to ah Gou? And it was Song Zhuang who told us to go back to w province. "


    "Yes, Song Zhuang said, ah Gou didn''t see it with his own eyes, and when ah Gou went to the place where the accident happened, only people saw the ghost uncle come out covered with blood, and no one saw the letter hurt!"


    Qian Xue, with confused expression, immediately widened her eyes when she heard Wang Fan''s words, and said in surprise, "do you doubt that Songzhuang is cheating ah Gou, or us?"


    "Very likely!"


    "Then why did he do it?"


    "I''m going to ask Song Zhuang!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, Qian Xue said anxiously: "fan, is this something that Song Zhuang is playing tricks on? He hurt the letter and blamed uncle GUI for it. Then he wanted to cheat you back and do something bad for you? "


    "How do I know? I''m not an immortal. I can''t guess everything. " Wang Fan said helplessly.


    "Then I''ll go to Songzhuang now and ask him to hand in the letter and ghost uncle, as well as sister Qing and sister Zhao ya. They should also be arrested by Songzhuang!" Thousands of snow brow lock, a face of anger said.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Wang Fan put out his hand to stop Qian Xue, who wanted to get up, and then said: "all this is just my guess. Now you''re going to go to Songzhuang rashly. What if he doesn''t admit it? Or if our guess is wrong, what shall we do? "


    "Well, what should we do?" Thousand snow suddenly had no idea, looking forward to Wang Fan.


    "Songzhuang is just a chess piece. Even if he did the whole thing, he may not know what his boss''s real purpose is!" Wang Fan said.


    "The boss behind him? You mean sun Hesheng? " Qian Xue asked.


    "Oh? I haven''t been in W Province during this period of time, and you know a lot about it! "


    "It''s the letter that told me. He told me before that sun Hesheng wanted to meet uncle GUI. I was in a hurry to go to Q city to save you, so I didn''t ask too much. I remember when you said that!"


    "What? Sun Hesheng wants to meet uncle GUI? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    This time it''s Wang Fan''s turn to be surprised, but Qian Xue is surprised. She looks at Wang Fan and whispers: "I really forgot, but what does it matter? Isn''t sun Hesheng a member of W province? Doesn''t he have a good relationship with you? Isn''t it normal for him to go to hell? "


    "Qian Xue, your brain is really..."


    "Why? Am I wrong? "


    "Do you know the real identity of ghost uncle? Do you know what he is doing in W province? "


    "Of course I know. Sister Qing and sister Juan have talked to me about it, and they want me to keep it secret!" Say here, thousand snow eyes stare big, cover mouth and then said in a low voice: "is the identity of ghost uncle exposed, people here want to put him in accordance with the crime of espionage?"


    "I think it''s easy! It''s very likely that there will be shocking news! " Wang Fan''s brow is more wrinkly more tight, nervous mood is to let his heart beat to accelerate.

 V2.Chapter 658

    Sun Hesheng wants to go to hell, which is definitely not a simple thing. After all, the interests behind them are always an irreconcilable relationship.


    In this world, the most difficult people to get along with are not husband and wife, nor brothers, but politicians.


    As a member of W Province, sun Hesheng, the interest group he represents, has always had no good feelings for Huaxia. Especially on the issue of the ownership of W Province, he is fighting against the government of Huaxia with a clear banner.


    Behind him, however, is the Chinese government. What he wants to do in W province this time is to support some friendly politicians who have a good impression on the Chinese government.


    Because of this, Wang Fan realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Wang Fan, who never believed in appearances, decided to meet sun Hesheng and ask him about it.


    If it''s really because of different political opinions that these things happen, then Wang Fan, even if he offends anyone or any organization, will take GUI Shu back from W province safely.


    After all, these years with ghost uncle, Wang Fan has no way to sit back and ignore.


    After talking to Qian Xue about her own ideas, Qian Xue is also very supportive. Of course, as Wang Fan''s new little fan sister, Qian Xue is extremely dependent on Wang Fan at this time, and will not question Wang Fan''s decision at all.


    If you want to see sun Hesheng, you have to find situ Jing first. Wang Fan, who has dealt with situ Jing, should be careful to know how important she is to sun Hesheng. She also knows this matter. She must be involved.


    When the night comes, Qianxue finds night clothes for Wang Fan.


    Although he knows that Qianxue is a member of Shenfeng organization of r country, and that Ninja is a major feature of r country, Wang fan is still curious about nocturnal clothes.


    Maybe the infatuation with Ninja costumes is not just the plot of Wang Fan. Many children who grew up watching r animation once dreamed of owning their own Ninja suits.


    Playing with the bitterness only seen on TV, Wang Fan could not hide his excitement.


    One side of the snow is to see clearly, with a smile asked: "fan, if you like, I want to personally create a painless for you, so that you can defend yourself in the future."


    "Will you build this?" Wang Fan looks at thousand snow inconceivably.


    In my impression, those who can make this kind of metal equipment must be some craftsmen. Moreover, these craftsmen are either fierce or powerful.


    There are no craftsmen who can make weapons. They look like Qianxue.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s distrust, Qian Xue said unconvinced: "please, it''s the industrial age now. Many jobs that need brute force can be replaced by machine tools. Don''t look at me with such distrust!"


    "Oh"


    Wang Fan, who realized that he was thinking too much, scratched his head to hide his embarrassment.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Wang Fan and Qian Xue drove to shangguanjing''s house. When they saw that there was no one on the road, they quietly got out of the car and walked to shangguanjing''s house.


    Shangguanjing''s home is also a villa. Wang Fan has been here before and has some impression on it. However, when he came last time, he didn''t expect to visit again, so he just wandered around and didn''t know much about the situation here.


    Qian Xue''s hair is tied behind her head in her nightwear, and her mask only shows her eyes, which completely covers her appearance. However, her figure of front and back shows that she is a beautiful woman.


    "I have found out the monitoring position here. Just follow me later." Qian Xue stops and says to Wang Fan behind him.


    Unexpectedly, Qianxue had found out the situation here. Wang Fan was surprised and asked, "when did you come here?"


    "During the period when you left, I often went out for a walk in the evening, not to mention the situation here. Even in the rich families of other people in the city, I knew all about it." Qianxue is very proud to say.


    "Is that a professional habit?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha! how did you know? Usually, I don''t have to worry about things in the guild. I just think that if someone entrusts Shenfeng to do things and the business happens to be in city B, the people''s Congress in the organization won''t have to worry about it! " Qian Xue said.


    Listening to Qian Xue''s words, Wang Fan''s head broke out in a cold sweat.


    Since having such a relationship with Qianxue, Wang Fan began to treat her as a very ordinary girl, forgetting her true identity and how dedicated she is.


    "Well, I like your professionalism!" Wang Fan tried to keep his tone calm.


    "Well, I may not be able to do it for long. After I get pregnant, I will take care of my children at home. How can I work for my father?" Qian Xue''s voice was very low, and she could hear the tangle in her heart.


    Wang Fan, who wanted to make a joke, also closed his mouth. He held Qianxue in his arms and comforted him softly: "maybe your father is also looking forward to your life as a normal person and will not be involved in the killing any more."


    "It doesn''t matter. I think it''s OK. When we have children, I will cultivate them from childhood and become a qualified killer. In the future, I will take over the business of Shenfeng." Thousands of Snow said with great pride.


    Embracing Qianxue, Wang Fan, who wants to comfort her a few more words, immediately petrified there when he heard the little girl''s words, with a string of black lines on her head.


    Killers raised from childhood?


    If the mother who lives in H city knows that her daughter-in-law has such an idea, I don''t know whether she will be half killed.


    When other people''s children go to kindergarten, they all carry small schoolbags and sing lovely songs. However, he and Qianxue''s children wear night clothes and fly over the wall with nothing to suffer. Wang Fan''s heart can''t bear this kind of pressure.


    After the mask, Qian Xue looks forward to a better future, and does not find the difference on Wang Fan''s face. She pulls the corner of Wang Fan''s clothes and whispers, "fan, can I let the child worship sister shijuan?"


    "Qian Xue, we''ll talk about this later. Now is not the time to say that. Moreover, I think our children will have their own future. We don''t have to be so anxious to make arrangements for them!" Wang fan draws back his arm and reminds Qian Xue.


    "You have a point! I don''t know if we have a baby. Let''s wait until we have a baby! " After all, Qianxue is a woman. When it comes to pregnancy, she is still embarrassed. After listening to Wang Fan''s words, she doesn''t go on.


    They come to the courtyard wall of shangguanjing''s house. Qianxue takes off the flying claw from her waist and hangs it on the courtyard wall with a flick. After pulling the rope on the flying claw twice, she makes sure there is no danger. Then she grabs the rope and climbs up the high courtyard wall.

 V2.Chapter 659

    Shangguanjing''s villa has three floors. Wang Fan remembers that the place where she met shangguanjing before was her study on the second floor, and her bedroom is next to the study.


    Wang Fan and Qian Xue, wearing night clothes, did not enter through the main gate. After all, they still don''t know whether the ghost uncle''s business is sun Hesheng''s behind the scenes. Wang Fan and Qian Xue are not sure whether they are enemies or friends, so they are always right to be careful.


    Flying claw was thrown out of the snow, caught on the eaves of the third floor, after a climb, Wang Fan came to the second floor of the study window.


    It has to be said that as an excellent killer, Qian Xue''s skill is really good. In Wang Fan''s opinion, what is difficult to do is light as a swallow, but Qian Xue is effortless.


    The first step to climb up the second floor of Qianxue, not only all the actions at one go, without the appearance of procrastination, she even easily opened the locked window.


    When Wang Fan climbed up the second floor, Qian Xue had already done some investigation in the study.


    "Shh"


    Qian Xue in the house saw Wang Fan coming into the house from the window. He made a silent gesture to him in the dark, and then pointed to the position next door.


    Standing in the window, Wang fan saw the reminder of Qianxue, quickly and carefully turned over the windowsill, and crept to Qianxue''s side.


    "There''s someone next door." Qian Xue said in a low voice.


    "That''s shangguanjing''s bedroom." Wang Fan nodded back.


    "There are men." Qianxue added.


    Hearing Qian Xue''s words, Wang Fan''s eyes were wide open. He quickly held his breath and quietly went to the wall to listen to the voice next door.


    Obviously, the sound insulation effect of the wall of the study is not good. Wang Fan, who is standing beside the wall, just sticks his ear to it and hears the sound coming from the next room.


    "Come on, little beauty, let me kiss you."


    In a trance, a man''s voice rang out next door.


    Surprised, Wang Fan''s eardrum is buzzing. He hears the man''s voice, which makes his heart pull up.


    Songzhuang!


    The man next door is Songzhuang, which Wang fan is familiar with.


    The room just separated by a wall is shangguanjing''s bedroom in Wang Fan''s memory. So the little beauty in the mouth of Songzhuang is shangguanjing, the owner of this villa?


    At the thought of shangguanjing, Wang Fan''s mind came up with her appearance.


    With her delicate facial features, well groomed hair, tasteful clothes, and her aloof expression, Shangguan''s quiet and elegant temperament is displayed everywhere.


    And Song Zhuang!


    At this time, she was in Shangguan''s quiet room and called her "little beauty" shamelessly!


    It''s just an intolerable thing!


    At this time, Wang Fan frowned tightly, and his heart was full of the hatred of Songzhuang. He wanted to show up immediately and drag Songzhuang out of bed.


    "This beast! He must have taken advantage of others'' danger by means of despicable means


    At the thought of this, Wang Fan''s face was even more gloomy. He pulled out his waist and turned to go to the next room to save the beauty.


    "What are you doing?" Standing beside Wang Fan, Qian Xue stops Wang Fan.


    "Help Wang Fan replied.


    "Stop!" Thousand snow cold voice says.


    Qian Xue''s voice was as cold as ice and snow. In the eyes behind the mask, there were many cold lights shining on Wang Fan''s face.


    "It''s a villain who can''t help you when you see death!" Wang Fan said hatefully.


    "Three or four is a scum man!" Thousands of snow mercilessly back.


    "Shangguanjing must have been drugged by Songzhuang. We want to negotiate with sun Hesheng. This is an opportunity!" Wang Fan frowned and explained quickly.


    Waiting for Wang Fan''s Qianxue, he put his bitterness in his chest and said, "do you want to negotiate with sun Hesheng or collude with shangguanjing?"


    Hearing what Qian Xue said, a layer of sweat came out on Wang Fan''s head. He looked down at the bitterness of his chest and looked up at Qian Xue with a mask.


    Although can''t see the expression on Qian Xue''s face, but from her killing eyes, Wang fan can still detect how angry Qian Xue is at this time.


    Raise the hand to scratch the short hair on the head, Wang Fan secretly wiped the sweat on the head, the tone is calm to say: "I to your heart, the sun and the moon can learn!"


    "Fart!" Thousand snow cursing, the cold in the eyes, there is no relaxation.


    As soon as Qian Xue''s voice fell, she heard a woman''s delicate voice in the next room: "hate, you will bully others!"


    "Slut!" The woman''s voice just fell, thousand snow followed by a curse, and then defiantly looked at Wang Fan.


    At this time, Qian Xue''s meaning is very obvious. She is laughing at Wang Fan in front of her eyes and laughing at his previous guess that shangguanjing was drugged.


    Shangguanjing''s ambiguous words are enough to prove that what is happening in the next room is not a conspiracy, but a man''s and woman''s love of his own free will.


    Wang Fan, who also heard the voice next door, couldn''t believe it was true. He couldn''t believe it. How could the elegant shangguanjing take a fancy to Songzhuang.


    But the woman''s delicate voice, and really poured into his ears, this let Wang Fan also don''t know how to explain.


    "Listen to the water


    "Damn it! It must be that Songzhuang used the most advanced obedient water to make shangguanjing such a woman, who has no reason to agree to do this kind of thing with him in bed! "


    Suddenly thinking of the commodity introduction he saw on a treasure, Wang Fan felt sick in his heart and felt dizzy in his head.


    Holding Qianxue and kuwu''s hand, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "shangguanjing must be controlled by Songzhuang. Qianxue, listen to me, there is a kind of overpowering drug called obedient water, that is


    Don''t wait for Wang Fan to say more, thousand snow eyes a stare, ferocious teach a way: "you dare to say more, I will kill you now!"


    "This..."


    Seeing that Qianxue didn''t mean to joke, Wang Fan had to swallow the words again.


    At this time, there was a rustling sound in the next room, which sounded like the friction between the bed legs and the ground, or the swing of the wooden bed.


    "Your uncle''s, Songzhuang!"


    Wang Fan, who was familiar with this kind of voice, obviously thought of what was happening in the next room.


    However, his chest was full of bitterness. No matter how unwilling he felt, he could only stand here quietly, listening to the creaks coming from the next room.


    Two rooms, separated by a wall.


    Two men and two women, on one side and the other side of the wall.


    Everything is like the arrangement of fate, some people are happy, some people are sad, and some people feel very sad.


    "Ah"


    I don''t know how long later, Song Zhuang''s voice of satisfaction came from the darkness, followed by a movement of turning over.


    "All right! Now we can go over! " Thousands of Snow put away suffering, proud of Wang Fan said.

 V2.Chapter 660

    Standing at the door of shangguanjing''s bedroom, Wang Fan hesitates whether to open the door or not. He dares not see shangguanjing''s disheveled clothes, nor does he dare to see Songzhuang lying on the bed with his fat body and arms around shangguanjing.


    "I feel sick?" Standing beside Wang Fan, Qian Xue asked in a low voice.


    "How could..."


    "Bang"


    Before Wang Fan finished, Qian Xue kicked the door open and rushed in first.


    This sudden change not only startled Wang Fan, but also the Songzhuang in the room.


    "Who are you?"


    Song Zhuang was so frightened that he didn''t even have time to get out of bed, let alone pick up the gun he had thrown on the ground.


    Standing in the house, Qian Xue kicked the gun on the ground to the door, blinked her eyes and asked, "is it disturbing your good things?"


    "What are you doing?" Song Zhuang said, blocking the woman on the bed with his body.


    At this time, Wang Fan had already entered the room, and the strong smell of wine filled the air, which made Wang Fan frown.


    Songzhuang, sitting on the bed, looked at Wang fan wearing a mask and asked, "are you wang fan?"


    "Director Song, I have good eyesight. You can recognize me like this!" Wang Fan, who has been identified, takes off his mask with a smile and looks contemptuously at Songzhuang on the bed.


    After seeing that it was Wang Fan, Songzhuang was not nervous. He grabbed the clothes on his bed and said in a relaxed tone: "brother, if you have anything to say, wait until I put on the clothes. Your sister-in-law is timid. Don''t scare her."


    "Sister in law!"


    Hearing that Song Zhuang called shangguanjing on the bed, Wang Fan''s head was buzzing and almost fainted in front of his eyes.


    Qian Xue in the house looked at the woman on the bed and asked regretfully, "why isn''t she shangguanjing?"


    Wang Fan, who is buzzing in his head, suddenly hears Qian Xue''s words. His eyes are suddenly bright. He can''t help looking at the woman behind Songzhuang.


    "Hello! Wang, what are you doing? I treat you like a brother. What the hell do you want? " Seeing that Wang Fan stretched his neck to peep at his own woman, Songzhuang quickly pulled the quilt and blocked the woman up. He cursed angrily.


    One side of the snow heard Songzhuang curse Wang Fan, angry said: "surnamed song, you do such dirty things in other people''s boudoir, there is reason?"


    "Fart! Even if she is not my wife, she is also my lover. Why does he peep? " Song Zhuang said angrily.


    "You take your lover and spend the night in shangguanjing''s residence? You''re not afraid of this, Miss Shangguan. Do you know? " Wang Fan, standing at the door, asked in a strange way.


    Song Zhuang, who was still furious just now, immediately turned pale when he heard Wang Fan''s words and explained, "Miss Shangguan specially arranged for me to wait for you here. She knows about my staying here for the night."


    "Yes? Spend the night in her bed? With this sister-in-law? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    When talking about his sister-in-law, Wang Fan deliberately accentuated his tone, and the smile on his face was more mysterious.


    "Well! All right! You go out first, and when I get dressed, we''ll talk in the living room. " Song Zhuang, who knew he was wrong, did not dare to make a big deal.


    Shangguanjing arranges for Songzhuang to wait for Wang Fan at home, but she doesn''t agree that Songzhuang should spend the night in her room, let alone that he should take his lover and do this in her bed.


    If shangguanjing knew about this, Songzhuang would not be able to get away with it.


    Now that he knows that the woman in bed is not shangguanjing, Wang Fan''s heart is a lot more stable. Seeing that Songzhuang is obviously not hostile, he doesn''t say anything more.


    When leaving the room, Wang Fan picked up the pistol on the ground and walked to the stairway in no hurry.


    Qian Xue, who came out with Wang Fan, asked in a low voice: "are you very happy?"


    "Ah?" Asked by Qian Xue, Wang Fan pretends to be stupid.


    "Shangguanjing didn''t sleep with Songzhuang. Aren''t you happy?" Qian Xue asked.


    "I''m just worried that shangguanjing will be cheated by Songzhuang. If so, it will be very bad for us." Wang Fan explained.


    "Oh? What''s the disadvantage? You can explain it to me. If you can explain it well, it''s over. If you can''t explain it well, I''ll tell sister Juan about it when I go back. That''s to say that you''re a thief to shangguanjing. Maybe you want to betray us! " Qian Xue stares at me and says it reluctantly.


    At the mention of Liu Juan, Wang Fan was also nervous, but he didn''t show any guilty feelings. Instead, he said calmly: "if Song Zhuang is quiet to Shangguan, it shows that our previous judgment is wrong, and sun Hesheng''s power in W province is likely to be in crisis."


    "And then?" Qian Xue asked.


    "And then? Then our enemy must be very strong. You think, even sun Hesheng is not their opponent, so what else can we do? Uncle GUI and Xin are really dangerous! " Wang Fan explained.


    "Well, what if shangguanjing just likes Songzhuang? She took the initiative to have sex with Songzhuang. How do you explain? " Thousand snow unconvinced said.


    "Are you kidding? Do you think shangguanjing will take a fancy to such a fool as Songzhuang? " Wang Fan said in surprise.


    "What kind of man would shangguanjing like?" Qian Xue blinks her eyes and throws out a proposition.


    Seeing the bitterness in Qian Xue''s hand, Wang Fan calmly touched his chin and said: "she likes what kind of man she likes, what kind of man she likes, and what relationship it has with me. Anyway, I won''t like her."


    "Really?" Qian Xue asked in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true!" Looking at thousand Snow put away the bitterness in the hand, Wang Fan this just relaxed one breath.


    After getting the answer she wanted, the expression on Qian Xue''s face also eased a lot. Songzhuang, who was behind her, had dressed neatly and walked out of shangguanjing''s bedroom. Qian Xue was not good enough to say anything more, so she followed Wang Fan down the stairs.


    After Wang Fan and Qian Xue come to the living room, Songzhuang also goes down the stairs, and the three people sit on the sofa in the living room.


    "I''m sorry, for the sake of safety, I''ve driven all the others away. There are only three of us here, so I won''t pour you tea!" Song Zhuang took out his cigarette box and threw a cigarette to Wang Fan, and said with a smile.


    Having observed the situation in the villa for a long time, Wang Fan didn''t find anyone else, so he took the cigarette thrown to him by Songzhuang, took out the lighter and lit it.


    "Brother, Miss Shangguan asked me to wait for you here because she wanted me to tell you two things." Leaning on the back of the sofa, Songzhuang takes a look at Qianxue with a mask sitting beside Wang Fan and asks, "can I talk to you alone?"


    "No!" Qian Xue takes off her mask and is a strong way back.

 V2.Chapter 661

    Qianxue''s strong reply really startled Songzhuang, while Wang Fan, who was sitting beside Qianxue, was not surprised at all.


    If Songzhuang knew that, just now, in the next room, Qianxue almost pierced Wang Fan''s fiery chest with her bitterness, he would not have said such a thing to Wang Fan.


    "Director Song, if you have anything to say, just say it. Qianxue is not an outsider." Wang fan reaches out his hand and grabs Qian Xue Nen''s little hand. His tone is very calm.


    "It''s your wife, miss Qianxue. It''s disrespectful Hearing Wang Fan say that the woman wearing the mask is Qian Xue, Songzhuang immediately understood it, and quickly made a speech to find a step for himself.


    Qian Xue, who was still angry, had no reason to lose her temper after Songzhuang called herself Mrs. Wang Fan, and said nothing more.


    "Brother, Miao Qing and Zhao Ya are safe now. They are in a safe place with Shangguan. You don''t have to worry about them," he said


    "Don''t worry? Where did you catch Miao Qing and Zhao ya? " Qian Xue asked nervously.


    "It''s not to arrest, it''s to protect. We Shangguan are so kind. How can we do something violent?" Song Zhuang explained.


    "Xin, are you with them, too?" Wang Fan asked.


    "No, Xin is injured, but his life is not in danger. We have arranged for him to be protected." Song Zhuang replied.


    "What? Is the letter hurt? Is he really hurt? " Qian Xue asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, can I lie to you?" Songzhuang two hands a stand, is very helpless way back.


    Miao Qing, Zhao Ya and shangguanjing are together. Whether they are arrested or invited, Wang Fan already has a guess in his heart.


    But Akutagawa letter hurt things, let alone Qianxue can''t believe, even Wang fan is unexpected.


    Others don''t know the identity of Akutagawa shin, but Wang Fan''s heart is clear, and the people who can hurt Akutagawa Shin are very few in the world.


    What''s going on?


    Wang Fan, full of doubts, looks at Songzhuang and wants to catch some clues from his face. But after watching for a long time, he doesn''t see that he is lying at all.


    Wang Fan, who frowned slightly, laughed and asked, "Director Song, don''t tell me that the injury of Akutagawa shin and the arrest of my friend uncle GUI have nothing to do with you."


    "Brother, just because miss Shangguan was worried about your misunderstanding, she specially entrusted me to make things clear to you. The injury of Akutagawa shin and the arrest of your friend really have nothing to do with us."


    "Moreover, before these things happened, Mr. Sun Hesheng got the news that someone would be bad for them. He tried to meet Mr. Akutagawa to remind them, but in the end he was a little late."


    Speaking of this, Songzhuang took a cigarette and said helplessly: "when Miss Shangguan learned that Sanlian had done such a big thing, she knew that you would also worry about Miao Qing and these women, so she protected them for the first time."


    "Shangguanjing protects Qingjie? Song, are you sure you''re right? " Qianxue looks at Songzhuang, and the tone of her voice is distrust.


    "Of course, I guarantee with my personality that every word I say is true!" Song Zhuang replied solemnly.


    "May I see Miss Shangguan? I need to know the truth behind this. " Wang Fan asked.


    On hearing that Wang Fan was going to see shangguanjing, Qianxue said: "I also want to see Qingjie and Zhaoya. I''ll go with you."


    "Don''t worry, ladies and gentlemen. The first thing that Miss Shangguan asked me to tell you about them is that they are inconvenient to meet you. Of course, it''s also out of safety consideration." Song Zhuang listens to the tone of Qian Xue''s speech is not good, and says shangguanjing''s meaning in a hurry.


    Since shangguanjing doesn''t want to meet Wang Fan, Qianxue naturally doesn''t have the worry before, but Wang Fan''s face shows a very confused expression.


    "Miss Shangguan, don''t you want to meet me? Or don''t you want to meet me? How can I know if Miss Shangguan is an enemy or a friend if I can''t see her Wang Fan asked.


    Wang Fan''s question is very clear.


    Although Songzhuang kept saying that Miao Qing and Zhao Ya were protected by shangguanjing, and now they are in a safe place, all this is just what Songzhuang said.


    Who can guarantee that they are not under house arrest?


    Who can prove that shangguanjing is a friend rather than an enemy and is on Wang Fan''s side?


    In the face of Wang Fan''s problem, Songzhuang was not flustered at all. He said with a smile, "this problem is the second thing that Miss Shangguan asked me to tell you."


    "The second thing?"


    "Yes, Miss Shangguan would like you to have a chat with Mr. Sun Hesheng. He is an old man and has a lot to say to you." Song Zhuang said with a smile.


    "It''s not that I want to meet sun Hesheng after such a big detour?" Wang Fan asked with disdain.


    "Well, Miss Shangguan also said that if you insist on not meeting Mr. Sun Hesheng, we will not force you. Even if you make such a decision, Miss Shangguan will continue to protect Miao Qing and Zhao ya, and let them live with Miss Shangguan until this matter is over." Song Zhuang replied.


    "Damn it! You are threatening me with Miao Qing and Zhao ya! It''s nice to say that if you want to protect yourself, you will be taken hostage. If I don''t meet sun Hesheng, you won''t let anyone go! "


    Wang Fan, who has doubts about shangguanjing''s practice, has determined the other party''s intention at this time. He hates being threatened most in his life, and can''t help shouting abuse.


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, Qian Xue is also very angry when she hears Wang Fan curse each other. She doesn''t like shangguanjing. She even stares at Songzhuang and threatens: "song, I advise you to send them back. Otherwise, I will make shangguanjing regret it."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, why are you so angry? As I have said, Miss Shangguan is absolutely kind-hearted and does not mean to threaten you. " Song Zhuang explained.


    "We are not three-year-old children. What are you doing this for? Can''t I see?" Wang Fan said excitedly.


    "Brother, I understand what you mean, but your enemy is too strong this time. Miss Shangguan is really worried that you and the people behind you have no chance of winning. That''s the only way to solve your worries!" Song Zhuang explained again.


    "The enemy is too strong? What does that mean? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.

 V2.Chapter 662

    The place where he met with sun Hesheng surprised Wang Fan. He never thought that the villa where Qian Xue lived was Sun Hesheng''s real estate, and it was not just a real estate.


    Sitting on the sofa and drinking the tea brought by people, Wang Fan really wants to ask sun Hesheng in front of him, what is his peace of mind when he buys all the properties around the villa where Qian Xue lives.


    "Mr. Wang, in fact, as soon as you come back to w Province, I know. It''s just because of some reasons that you didn''t visit. Would you mind?" Sun Hesheng smokes a cigar and talks slowly.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the back of the sofa, picked up a cigar from the coffee table, cut off one end with a cigar tongs and roasted it in a leisurely way. His mouth said calmly: "Mr. Sun, why are you so polite? We are all old friends. If you have anything to say, just say it


    "Did Songzhuang tell you what I mean?" Sun Hesheng asked.


    "I''m not very clear about what I''ve said. You know, I''m a single minded person, and I don''t have a lot of things to say directly enough? I still can''t understand it, so I met Mr. Sun today to find out the situation. " Wang Fan''s eyes were fixed on the cigar and sun Hesheng''s words were echoed in his mouth.


    "Since Mr. Wang doesn''t want to go around the Bush, I''ll say it straight." Sun Hesheng said with a flick of ash.


    "All ears!" Wang Fan replied.


    "Your friend from the mainland wants to arrange for his friend to go into politics. I did help him. But as you know, I''m old. Although I have some influence, it doesn''t mean that everyone will buy my account."


    "Mr. Sun, I know something about the past. Now, my brother Akutagawa Shin has been injured, but I can''t see it. My woman and my brother''s woman have been taken hostage by you. My friend has also been taken to prison. Should you explain these things first?"


    "Mr. Wang, you young man are anxious. How can you understand me if you don''t let me finish the whole thing?"


    "Well, since Mr. Sun has said that, please say something important. I''m impatient. Let''s not be unhappy about these things!"


    Hearing that Wang Fan''s voice was not friendly, sun Hesheng frowned slightly, but soon said, "Mr. Wang, I think you know the identity of your friend. You should also know the purpose of what he wants to do."


    "Mingren doesn''t talk in secret. I don''t know what he is going to do. He and I are old friends. I took over the Sanlian Gang this time. He said that he wanted me to help meet some capable friends, so I helped. What''s the matter? He''s selling drugs here? Or is it human trafficking? " Wang Fan said deliberately.


    "Ha ha! Mr. Wang, it seems that you are going to play a riddle with me Sun Hesheng said with a laugh.


    "Mr. Sun, some jokes can be joked, but some words can''t be said. Although Wang fan is not a good man, in your eyes, he is just a gangster, but we have to make some things clear." Wang Fan said seriously.


    What Wang Fan said is very clear, and it also shows his position.


    It''s not that Wang Fan wants to draw a clear line with Uncle GUI, and he doesn''t want to go down the well. After all, he went to sun Hesheng''s door to rescue uncle GUI who was put in prison.


    It''s just being a man. You can''t do harm to others. You can''t do nothing to prevent them.


    Although sun Hesheng didn''t explain what he said, Wang Fan still noticed the unusual taste from just a few words.


    Now sun Hesheng comes to the point and talks about Uncle GUI''s intention to arrange people to join politics. This time, uncle GUI''s affair must be linked with politicians.


    Even though Wang Fan has no experience in politics, he knows a truth in his heart. However, nothing good will happen to anything involved in politics.


    Moreover, before coming to w province this time, Wang Yue, who was in the Security Bureau, was also very concerned about Uncle GUI''s affairs. This is enough to show that what uncle GUI did in W province is really something related to politics, and it has something to do with the Huaxia Security Bureau.


    Where is the security bureau?


    It''s not only a place where talented people gather, but also a place where China trains its best agents.


    As long as the matter concerned by the Security Bureau, it must be connected with the secret service. In this sensitive place of W Province, what kind of things will happen, even with your toes, you can think clearly.


    Wang fan is not a bold man. He also knows what kind of danger it will be when it comes to the Security Bureau. He also knows how much probability it will kill him.


    If someone else has an accident here, Wang fan may choose to avoid it. Although he is an undercover agent, it is only limited to investigating the matter that Jin does not change. Moreover, the deal he made with Uncle GUI before has already chosen a way out for himself.


    But it happened that the person who had an accident was not someone else. It was the ghost uncle who had been in love with him for many years. This made Wang Fan have no excuse to retreat and no chance to get rid of the relationship. Moreover, from his heart, he didn''t want to see the ghost uncle have an accident.


    Strictly speaking, this trip to w Province, Wang Fan only came back out of emotion, unable to give up ghost uncle. It has nothing to do with Wang Yue''s Security Bureau.


    This is why, sun Hesheng said a lot of things about ghost uncle, but Wang Fan has been pretending to be stupid.


    Sun Hesheng, smoking a cigar, seemed to see Wang Fan''s meaning. Instead of emphasizing the unspeakable things, he said with a smile: "the letter was wounded by others, not by your friends. There were other people killed at the scene, but you should not be interested."


    "Since my friend didn''t shoot, why did you arrest him? And convicted him of murder and put him in jail? Although w province is different from the mainland, it can not create unjust and false cases at will Wang Fan said with a cold face.


    "Mr. Wang, I think you have some misunderstanding. I''m not the one who arrested your friend!" Sun Hesheng explained with a smile.


    "Oh? Is there anyone more powerful than Mr. Sun in B city? " Wang Fan looked at Sun Hesheng with distrust and asked full of doubt.


    "Of course, didn''t I just say that? Although I am a member of Parliament, many young people don''t want to sell my face when I am old. What your friends do just offends them, so this kind of thing happened. " Sun Hesheng explained.


    Listen to sun Hesheng''s words, Wang Fan has a scratching head.


    He didn''t want to get in touch with politics, but he didn''t get rid of the fate in the end. He could only face the reality honestly and the things he didn''t want to face.

 V2.Chapter 663

    The politicians in W province have a deep feud with the government of Huaxia. For more than half a century, they have tried their best to fight against Huaxia, and they have not stopped until now.


    When he first came to w Province, Wang Fan also considered these things. It was because he didn''t want to get involved in this political whirlpool that he entrusted the Sanlian Gang to Akutagawa shin to find a reason for himself to quit.


    But the ghost uncle suddenly arrived, and started to support politicians, which made Wang Fan''s heart really uncomfortable.


    If you are not happy, you are not happy, but he has no ability to stop what ghost uncle wants to do.


    Now that the ghost uncle has an accident, he still has to be anxious to come and find a way out, which makes Wang Fan''s heart very upset.


    Scratching his itchy scalp, Wang Fan asked impatiently, "Mr. Sun, since you''re talking about this, you can tell the other party''s situation. If those young people don''t even give you face, I''ll talk to them."


    "You want to see them?" Sun Hesheng asked in surprise.


    "What else? If you can talk about it, just sit down and talk about it. If you can''t talk about it, I''ll try to get them to accept my opinions. " Wang Fan said disdainfully.


    "Is that what you mean? Or do you mean that over there? " Sun Hesheng asked cautiously.


    "Over there? Which way? " Wang Fan''s face was blank.


    "It''s the mainland, China." Sun Hesheng looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said.


    At this time, Wang Fan realized that the expression on Sun Hesheng''s face was very strange. It seemed that he had an indescribable emotion about Wang Fan''s decision. He sneered and said, "what''s the difference?"


    "This..."


    Facing Wang Fan''s reply, sun Hesheng didn''t know what to say.


    As a senior politician, in the political arena of W Province, sun Hesheng has seen a lot of things that ordinary people have no chance to see.


    Many people think that the most cruel place in the world is the underworld world, but no one knows that the political struggle is far more cruel than the underworld world.


    "If I get rid of the disobedient, can you help me save my friend?" Wang Fan said impatiently.


    "Get rid of it? Mr. Wang, are you really going to do that? " Sun Hesheng was once again frightened by Wang Fan''s words.


    "What else? For those who want face, give them what they want. If they don''t, talk on the tip of the knife! " Wang Fan''s eyes glared and said violently.


    Listen to Wang Fan''s words, sun Hesheng''s head came out with a layer of cold sweat, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the sweat on his head, and murmured to himself: "I knew that sooner or later there would be such a result."


    "You knew that?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "For so many years, it''s time to solve a lot of things. I''ve always advised these young people not to do some drastic things, but to be steady! But these bastards just don''t listen! " Sun Hesheng wiped his sweat with a worried look on his face.


    Seeing the change of expression on Sun Hesheng''s face, Wang Fan turned his eyes and suddenly realized that this matter was unusual. The young people sun Hesheng talked about were not as simple as he imagined.


    Wang Fan wants to ask about the other party''s origin, and is afraid that sun Hesheng will feel stage fright. Wang fan can only think of other ways to get the information he wants to know from sun Hesheng.


    After taking a puff of his cigar, Wang Fan pretended to be clear-cut and said, "Mr. Sun, you must know my friend''s origin and what he wants to do. If you can help me with this matter, I won''t forget you!"


    "Help, I''ll help, but Sun Hesheng said half of it, but he didn''t go on. Instead, he frowned and hesitated.


    "Mr. Sun, if you have any difficulties, just tell me straight away. I don''t want to make things big. Peace is precious." Wang Fan cocked his legs and looked determined to win.


    "Yes! Peace is precious! I have always told Cai Ji that the current form is very good. There is no need to make trouble with Huaxia for something that can''t be seen or touched. Everyone is a family. What can''t we sit down and discuss? " Sun Hesheng agreed with Wang Fan''s words and nodded his head frequently.


    Wang Fan, sitting on one side, suddenly widened his eyes as he listened to sun Hesheng.


    Cai Ji?


    This name is so familiar, and he knows a woman, actually called the same name.


    Wang Fan, who had some guess in his heart, pretended to be calm and asked, "Mr. Sun, is this what Cai Ji means?"


    "Yes! Who but her would have made such a stupid decision Sun Hesheng said, "but it''s not all Cai Ji''s fault. After all, your friend made a mistake first, and he shouldn''t be behind the scenes."


    Before Wang Fan spoke any more, sun Hesheng said, "Cai Ji has just been elected leader of the M party. It''s been a good time. It''s really inflated. Other people can''t listen to her. She''s looking forward to the help of the M country to build up her prestige on the island. Isn''t that a dream?"


    After sun Hesheng finished his speech, Wang Fan finally found out what the holy Cai Ji was!


    As Wang Fan guessed, Cai Ji, whom sun Hesheng talked about, was the woman who had just been elected chairman of the M party. As soon as she came to power, Cai Ji, a half aged woman, clamored to break with China and even encouraged other politicians to wage war.


    Cai Ji''s series of arrogant operations not only annoyed the Chinese government, but also caused a lot of abuse on the Internet.


    For a long time, the relationship between W province and Huaxia has been very delicate. Although the two sides have different ideas, they have been negotiating in a more moderate way because they share the same root. They have never been too aggressive.


    This may be what sun Hesheng, an older generation of legislators, has said. Everything is a family affair, and the idea of "harmony is precious" can''t escape from the essence.


    However, Tsai Ji''s coming to power was an operation for fear that the world would not be in chaos. Especially after the people of m had hinted at her, Tsai Ji, who was half old and half old, was even more arrogant, and was about to break up with China.


    After confirming that the other party is Cai Ji, Wang Fan finally understands sun Hesheng''s worry and can better understand why he has such an expression.


    According to Wang Fan, if Cai Ji refuses to give up, he will clear this obstacle, which may stir the world.


    Although w province is a tiny place, because of its sensitive political status, it is also a place that can''t do anything recklessly. Moreover, sun Hesheng knows what kind of forces are behind Wang Fan''s support, which makes him feel more serious!

 V2.Chapter 664

    "This girl is not a good person!"


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan smokes a cigar and says it in a strange way. His eyes are full of contempt.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s comments on Cai Ji, sun Hesheng can only smile bitterly.


    Is Cai Ji a good person? As a senior member of the M party, sun Hesheng has the right to speak, but he can''t show anything in front of Wang Fan. After all, it''s necessary to be cautious in speaking and acting before there is a definite result.


    Wang Fan in the living room was smoking for a long time before he said, "Mr. Sun, what do you think of this?"


    "Since Mr. Wang asked me, I''ll tell you what I think." Sun Hesheng said.


    "I''d like to hear about it." Wang Fan said.


    "Cai Ji is now in such a tight relationship with the mainland. If Mr. Wang solves the problem of Eyeliner by thunderbolt, I am afraid it is not a wise move. One is easy to cause explosive incidents, and the other is easy to give people what they say."


    "Thunderbolt is an extraordinary move. I will not choose this way to solve the problem unless I have to. And since Mr. Sun wants to meet me, I think you should have better suggestions!"


    "I have lived in W province for many years, and I have had contact with friends in the mainland. We are all family, and many things can be talked about slowly. So I don''t agree with some of CAI Ji''s decisions, and I don''t want outsiders to see our jokes. Mr. Wang, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, although I''m not very interested in these things, I still understand the general principle. Mr. Sun also said that harmony is precious!"


    "Since Mr. Wang can understand what I mean, I''ll tell you what I think." Sun Hesheng was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s reaction. He said with a smile: "in fact, many people are the same as me. They don''t want Cai Ji to go her own way and create an uncontrollable situation. So we can use other ways to make her have no time to take care of the current affairs, or let her completely disappear from her present position."


    "Oh? Is there such a good way? " Wang Fan''s mouth says so, but in the heart has already had a bit of conjecture.


    From sun Hesheng''s words, it''s not hard to see that he is also quite dissatisfied with CAI Ji. Moreover, within the M party, there should be a veteran who is dissatisfied with CAI Ji just like sun Hesheng.


    All along, there has been a very delicate relationship between W province and the mainland. These politicians of the older generation have made a lot of profits by taking advantage of this delicate relationship.


    Although the relationship between them has been tense in the past two years, it does not affect them to continue to earn benefits.


    And just as sun Hesheng said, these older generation politicians, from the bottom of their bones, still accept the idea of "one family". As time goes on, they are gradually accepting some proposals from the mainland.


    However, as a young woman, Cai Ji is so confident that she wants to challenge the mainland, which leads to the loss of many people''s interests. Of course, they are not willing to accept this reality.


    Whether they can continue to make profits is related to the pockets of many politicians, so it is reasonable for these politicians to be dissatisfied with CAI Ji.


    Cai Ji''s attack on GUI Shu is just an opportunity for these old politicians to fight back.


    Since Wang Fan wants to save the ghost uncle, he will be the enemy of CAI Ji. As long as he makes good use of Wang Fan, he can get rid of CAI Ji quietly.


    As for what sun Hesheng has, Wang fan can only listen patiently.


    Sun Hesheng, who specially invited Wang Fan to meet him, of course had his own wishful thinking. He also understood Wang Fan''s attitude and knew that it was imperative for Wang Fan to rescue uncle GUI, so he dared to express his own ideas.


    Sun Hesheng, who is good at calculation, is not a rookie either. He said without hesitation: "there are ways, but I will offend some people when I do things for you, so I have a small request."


    "Oh? Mr. Sun said, "as long as I can help you, I will not shirk." Hearing that sun Hesheng was going to talk about terms, Wang Fan was more confident.


    Who will do things without interests?


    Who can''t do things with interest?


    As long as sun Hesheng says his conditions, then even if he is tied with Wang Fan, such a cooperative relationship is the most stable.


    "At present, the form of W province is not optimistic. Some young people are gradually on the stage, so that we old guys do not have much right to speak. I discussed with some old friends to help our younger generation and get some right to speak. Mr. Wang, do you understand that?"


    "Even if you want your children to participate in politics!"


    "That''s true, but there''s a problem." Sun Hesheng said it was difficult.


    "The problem? What''s the problem? " Although he expected sun Hesheng to offer different exchange terms, Wang Fan couldn''t understand what he wanted.


    It is not difficult for an old politician like sun Hesheng to arrange for his younger generation to enter the political arena.


    It can be said that it''s not a simple matter to let your offspring have influence!


    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, only rich, will be able to influence, but the reality is not so.


    It is precisely because Wang fan knows little about this aspect that he can''t guess his true thoughts when facing sun Hesheng.


    In fact, sun Hesheng also guessed these from Wang Fan''s behavior. He intended to hint at Wang Fan, and finally he could only choose to tell him frankly.


    "Mr. Wang, I hope that shangguanjing, my granddaughter, can act as a representative of these old guys. In the future, she will have more contact with friends in the mainland and reach more consensus on some issues." Sun Hesheng said with a smile.


    "Representative?"


    "Yes, we really don''t know who to trust except our own children these days. Only our own children can handle their own affairs well."


    "I agree with what you say."


    "Mr. Wang is also a smart person. To be honest, there is a big problem with CAI Ji''s life experience. It is said that her mother is from r country, so her views are different from those of us old guys in many things." Sun Hesheng said in a low voice.


    "R people? Damn, no wonder! Sure enough, it''s not my race, and its heart will be different! His father''s When Wang Fan heard sun Hesheng tell Cai Ji''s secret, he was really out of breath.


    Sun Hesheng was also very satisfied with Wang Fan''s reaction. He went on to say, "Mr. Wang, if you can accept my conditions, then I can make concerted efforts with my old friends and help Mr. Wang without worries."


    "I''ll discuss this with my family, Mr. Sun. If you don''t mind, I''ll give you a reply later."


    "It''s a long story. I''ll wait for the news from Mr. Wang!" Sun Hesheng nodded with satisfaction.

 V2.Chapter 665

    Back to Qianxue''s villa, Wang Fan simply talked to Qianxue about the conversation with sun Hesheng, and then quickly got in touch with Wang Yue.


    On the phone, Wang Fan repeated sun Hesheng''s words, and focused on Wang Yue''s idea that sun Hesheng wanted to push Shangguan Jing to a higher position.


    After getting the news from Wang fan that Cai Ji was behind the scenes, Wang Yue didn''t reply immediately. She really had no way to decide the terms proposed by sun Hesheng. Wang Fan was clear about this.


    Hang up the phone Wang fan is also very nervous, the understanding of the undercover profession, let him know what will happen next.


    Often in movies and TV plays, I see some people who perform secret missions. Before they leave, they will be told the mission by an officer and solemnly told that once the mission fails, no one will admit their identity, and even for the sake of insurance, no one will provide help for them.


    This kind of release is not only an abandonment, but also a fabrication by film and television writers, let alone an unspeakable secret.


    It does exist and it does happen.


    When Wang Fan, as an undercover police officer, was investigating Jin in H City, did he not design to attack Han Chen?


    What happened?


    Uncle GUI didn''t give him any substantial help, and even the plan to protect Wang Fan''s safety and take away Han Chen''s gun failed because of some emergencies.


    It can be said that Wang Fan was lucky to survive, not only because of Han Chen''s mercy, but also because of Liu pangzi''s help.


    Even in the case of being sent to the detention center by Han Chen, Wang Fan didn''t feel any organizational care. All this was due to the appearance of Wang Yue.


    It can be imagined that if Wang Fan was plagued with bad luck at that time, he would not have been protected by such good luck. Even if he was not shot to death by Han Chen, he should be in prison now and be sentenced for assaulting the police.


    It is such a personal feeling that Wang fan is particularly worried at this time.


    The undercover police officers who investigate drugs are still worried about the failure of the task, and no one can come forward to protect them. Of course, in the case of Uncle GUI, they can think of the outcome.


    At present, it is obvious that sun Hesheng wants to take advantage of the opportunity to earn profits. He has ghost uncle in his hand. He doesn''t have to worry that Wang Fan won''t listen to him at all. He is just testing whether the big men behind Wang Yue will be willing to cooperate with him.


    Even if the big men behind Wang Yue don''t plan to cooperate with sun Hesheng, there will be no loss for sun Hesheng.


    Sun Hesheng, who is over 50 years old and in his twilight years, has earned enough benefits to enable him to enjoy his old age and even live a more stable life abroad with Shangguan.


    Shangguanjing, who is highly expected by sun Hesheng, has also entered the upper class circle. The cooperation is only to provide more security for her future.


    Strictly speaking, this event is only an opportunity for sun Hesheng to expand his interests, and has no influence on him and shangguanjing.


    At the thought of ghost uncle''s fate, completely in the hands of big people, Wang Fan''s mood is extremely depressed.


    I''m a fish!


    This is the true portrayal of Uncle GUI and his people.


    At dinner time, Wang Fan hasn''t received Wang Yue''s call yet. Restless, he walks back and forth in the living room. He picks up the phone several times to urge Wang Yue, but he is worried that he will annoy the big man behind Wang Yue. He can only try his best to calm down and wait patiently.


    "Fan, have some dinner." Thousands of snow looking at a face of Wang Fan, distressed said.


    Hearing Qianxue''s voice, Wang fan stopped and tried to squeeze out a smile at the worried Qianxue. He said softly, "Qianxue, I''m not in the mood. You can eat first."


    "Fan, I can understand your mood. I''ve had this experience in Shenfeng over the years. In a sense, you and uncle GUI are very similar to us." Qian Xue goes to Wang Fan and holds him with her arm.


    Qian Xue''s words shocked Wang Fan''s body and felt the temperature from her body. A solemn and stirring emotion in Wang Fan''s heart instantly spread to his brain.


    No one wants to be in danger, and no one can be fearless of death.


    Every person who sacrifice his life for righteousness has an obsession in his heart, which is loyalty to faith.


    It''s the same with killers, it''s the same with undercovers.


    Maybe in the eyes of many people, the killer is just a person who can do anything illegal for money.


    But who ever thought about what kind of spirit these killers carry behind them.


    In the world of killers, there is no distinction between justice and evil.


    Every order from the organization, for them, is a test of loyalty to faith.


    Loyalty to the organization, loyalty to the faith, will let them ignore the danger, fearless death.


    Undercover, isn''t it?


    They are also a group of people who do whatever it takes to fulfill their faith and mission.


    This is just like the dialogue in a certain game:


    When others blindly pursue the truth, you should remember that everything is empty.


    When others are bound by morality or law, you have to remember that everything is OK.


    Because we walk in the dark, but serve the light.


    It is precisely because of the understanding of all this that Wang Fan has been able to keep going, and that he has never given up his original dream in the face of any danger or adversity.


    "If there is no one to help us, we will save ourselves!" Wang Fan said softly, biting his teeth.


    "Fan, we are always saving ourselves, but you still have hope." Leaning on Wang Fan''s chest, Qian Xue said to him with a smile.


    "Ha ha! Yes! I always had hope that someone would jump out and save us Wang Fan was disappointed by his sadness, but he wanted to cover it up with laughter.


    As time goes by, Wang Fan, who embraces Qian Xue, walks slowly to the sofa. His mental torture makes him feel a little weak. He needs to find a place to rely on. In addition to the soft sofa, he has no second choice.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan''s fingers go through Qianxue''s hair. His silky hair calms his heart. His anxious mood is also relieved by Qianxue''s company.


    Even without the help of Wang Yue and the great figures behind her, at least he has Qian Xue and Liu Juan, kaqiusha and celika. Wang Fan will never allow anyone to hurt GUI Shu, let alone watch helplessly. The worst result will happen in front of his eyes.


    Ding Ling Ling


    On the tea table in front of the sofa, Wang Fan''s mobile phone gave out a sharp ring, like an invisible hand, which pulled him up from his weakness.

 V2.Chapter 666

    Wang Fan has never been more eager to answer the phone than he is now. This monotonous ring is the most wonderful music in his ears.


    "Hello?"


    Wang Fan, holding the phone in his hand, was so excited that he didn''t know what to say after he made a sound.


    Leaning beside Wang Fan, Qian Xue is also excited by the phone call. She blinks her eyes, stares at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, and looks forward to the good news on the other end of the phone.


    Walking in the dark for a long time, will be more than anyone eager for light, lonely people, want to be hugged.


    "Wang Fan, is it convenient for you to talk now?" Wang Yue inquired at the other end of the phone.


    Wang Fan, holding a mobile phone, heard Wang Yue''s question, turned his head and looked at the side of Qianxue. At the moment when Qianxue''s eyes were opposite, he said firmly: "convenient, you say it."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, Qian Xue is relieved. She grabs Wang Fan''s arm and has no previous tension.


    "We will arrange a special person to come to you about the matter that sun Hesheng said. He will tell you our decision face to face." Wang Yue said on the phone.


    "Arrange a special person? when? Uncle GUI is still in prison! " Wang Fan asked anxiously.


    "Wang Fan, all your actions must obey the command. No matter what kind of decision you make, you can''t violate it without authorization. Otherwise, we will punish you, you know?" Wang Yue did not answer Wang Fan''s question, but coldly ordered.


    "What do you mean? Wang Yue, make it clear. What are the people you sent here to do? " Hearing Wang Yue''s cold voice, Wang Fan''s heart suddenly raised.


    Sitting beside Wang Fan, Qian Xue also vaguely hears what Wang Yue said. She also feels nervous.


    Dare not make a sound in front of Wang Fan, nervous Qian Xue, can only grasp his other hand, carefully wrote a "endure" word in his palm.


    Seeing the words written by Qian Xue in his palm, Wang Fan nodded with a smile, and then took a long breath.


    Wang Yue, who is far away from the other end of the phone, has noticed Wang Fan''s abnormal mood. She then said, "Wang Fan, I hope you can control your mood and cooperate with our work. We are also worried about things like ghost uncle, but some things are not as simple as you think."


    "Wang Yue, please tell those big people that I can handle the matter of ghost uncle myself. If they really feel embarrassed, they don''t have to take risks." Wang Fan tried to keep a calm state of mind, and Wang Yue said.


    "Wang Fan, don''t do anything stupid!"


    Wang Yue''s voice is much louder. Although she is separated from the microphone, she can still hear that she is worried.


    "That''s it! Wang Yue, I wish you a bright future


    The disappointed Wang Fan closed his eyes and hung up with trembling fingers.


    "Pa"


    The mobile phone is broken in Wang Fan''s hand. He opens his eyes like an awakened fierce animal, glaring at the empty living room.


    "Fan, don''t be angry, everything will be fine! Let''s do something together! "


    The frightened Qian Xue hugs Wang Fan and feels Wang Fan''s body shaking. She comforts the man in her arms for fear of any accident.


    Wang Fan, who has the last glimmer of hope for Wang Yue, feels completely desperate after this phone call.


    Although Wang Yue didn''t show the attitude of the adults, every word she said already showed their attitude.


    Holding Wang Fan''s Qian Xue raised her head, looked at Wang Fan''s face softened down, and said in a low voice: "where, what do you need me to do, I will not refuse, as long as you open your mouth!"


    "Since Sun Hesheng cares most about shangguanjing, we might as well exchange her for Guishu. It''s a big deal to throw everything here to sun Hesheng. The Sanlian Gang also has a lot of assets, which can compensate him most!" Wang Fan said with a cold face.


    "Good!" Qian Xue nods and responds without hesitation.


    On Wang Fan''s mind, Qian Xue has no reason to refuse, and will not raise any questions.


    Sanlian gang was originally a gift from Wang Fan. At this time, in order to rescue the ghost uncle, Qianxue naturally won''t have any obstacles.


    And for the friendship between Wang Fan and ghost uncle, what is the asset of Sanlian Gang?


    Wang fan is an affectionate person. It is precisely because of this that Qian Xue is willing to follow him. Therefore, Qian Xue certainly understands and agrees with Wang Fan''s decision.


    However, Qian Xue is worried about kidnapping shangguanjing. Will Wang Fan really make up his mind?


    Although with Qian Xue''s help and Wang Fan''s skill, ordinary bodyguards are no exception. But as the only one willing to help Wang Fan, will sun Hesheng be looked down upon when they calculate him like this?


    In the heart has many doubts, also has many worries, but thousand snow dare not ask, also dare not to surmise secretly.


    Maybe at this time, Wang fan is thinking about the same problems as Qian Xue, and is also facing many difficulties he does not want to face.


    The silent Wang Fan didn''t speak any more. The cigarette between his fingers was bright and dark. The smoke generated by the burning of cut tobacco was scattered in the air little by little and finally melted into every corner of the living room.


    The sky outside the window, the moon that should be hanging in the sky, and I don''t know why, hide in the clouds and refuse to show up, which makes the world without light more dark and cold.


    "Do you need me to send people from r country?" Qian Xue can''t help asking.


    "Are you worried that sun Hesheng won''t help us?" Wang Fan asked.


    "He will help us. No one cares more about shangguanjing than him. As long as we control shangguanjing, he will help us, but he is only a member of Parliament! He is not the only one who can deal with our opponent! " Qian Xue said.


    "Yes, Cai Ji is not something sun Hesheng can deal with alone!" When Wang Fan spoke, there was a sneer on his face.


    Looking at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, Qian Xue asked curiously: "fan, why do you have such an expression? Do you have any plans?"


    "Yes, I''m sure sun Hesheng will help me, and he will be able to do what I want him to do for me." Wang Fan replied.


    "What''s your plan? I''d love to hear it! " Thousand snow stares eyes to ask.


    "If they can''t let uncle GUI out, I''ll go in and accompany him."


    "With him? Are you going to jail? "


    "That''s right!"


    "Don''t you just fall into their hands


    "That''s not necessarily. I''m born to be a great sage. If anyone eats me in his stomach, he''ll have to stand up to me tossing in his stomach!" Wang Fan bit his teeth and said fiercely.

 V2.Chapter 667

    In the big office of the Security Bureau of H City, Wang Yue, who holds a mobile phone, looks nervous. After repeatedly dialing Wang Fan''s mobile phone and no one answers, she has no choice but to put down her microphone.


    "Still no answer?" Xie an asked in a low voice.


    Wang Yue shakes her head and doesn''t speak. She doesn''t dare to say it''s not because of Xie an in front of her, but another person sitting behind her.


    On the sofa behind Wang Yue sat a young man in a suit.


    Young man''s age seems not big, although the suit is stiff, giving a very mature feeling, but his facial features are too young, still reveals his unsteadiness.


    The man, surnamed Xiong and named Chu Mo, is the leader of a group of Huaxia Security Bureau and the boss of Wang Yue and Xie an.


    Judging from his beautiful appearance and poetic name, Chu Mo should be a gentle man, even with the meaning of a beautiful man with Chinese ancient style.


    But this young group leader''s character is not related to elegance at all, which may have something to do with his surname Xiong.


    After Xie an asked, Chu Mo''s face began to be gloomy. When Wang Yue shook her head and kept silent, Chu Mo sitting on the sofa was about to lose control and was ready to fight against the two people in front of her.


    Xie an, who has been watching Chu Mo for a long time, has noticed the change of the expression on Chu Mo''s face. At this time, seeing that the young group leader''s face is gloomy and dark as if he had been splashed with ink, he knows that he will start to lose his temper again.


    Without waiting for Chu Mo to speak, Xie an quickly blocked Wang Yue behind him and said with a smile: "leader Xiong, maybe the signal over there is not good, let''s wait?"


    "The signal is not good, or we are not taken seriously at all!" Xiong Chu Mo asked coldly.


    "That''s not good, but I thought, no matter how crazy Wang Fan was, he didn''t dare not give us face, did he?" Xie an coaxed the young group leader insincerely.


    "Well! If Wang Fan won''t listen to the order, he will be arrested directly. I''d like to see who dares to fight against our Xiong family! " He said, biting his teeth.


    Wang Yue, standing behind Xie an, frowns slightly when he hears Xiong Chu Mo''s words, and opens her mouth to refute him. However, Xie an, who is quick in eyes and hands, gently pulls the corner of her clothes and stops him in time.


    However, Xie an''s hand is not as fast as Xiong Chu Mo''s eyes. He has a pair of sharp and divine eyes. He has been paying attention to Wang Yue in red, so Xiong Chu Mo sees Wang Yue''s dissatisfaction for the first time.


    "Agent Wang Yue, do you have something to say?" Xiongchu Mo asked.


    "Leader Xiong, I have a lot of questions about this mission. I don''t know if I can ask?" Wang Yue asked with a cold face.


    "No!" Male Chu Mo eyebrows pick, very arrogant way back.


    Seeing that leader Xiong''s face was not good, Xie an quickly made a comeback and said, "Wang Yue, let''s just carry out the tasks arranged by the superior. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask."


    "Why? I''m a member of the team. I don''t understand the task. Why can''t I ask? " Think of what Wang Fan said on the phone, Wang Yue''s heart is also a grievance.


    Although Wang Yue had been speaking coldly when talking with Wang Fan just now, in fact, her heart was as bad as Wang Fan, and she understood Wang Fan''s anger.


    At this time, Wang Yue''s dissatisfaction was also revealed when he heard Xiong Chu Mo clamoring to take Wang Fan back.


    Wang Yue''s anger, however, had no effect on Xiongchu ink except for making Xie an uneasy.


    As the youngest male of the Xiong family, Xiong Chu Mo has always lived with the wind and the water. Let alone someone who doubts his ability, he has never met anyone who contradicts him.


    At this time, Wang Yue''s query aroused the young man''s competitive heart. He pointed to Xie an who was standing in front of Wang Yue and said, "you! move out of my way! Let her finish


    "Leader Xiong, Wang Yuegang has just joined the Security Bureau. I don''t understand many rules. Don''t be angry with her." Xie an, who knows something about Xiongchu ink, explains it for Wang Yue.


    "Where do you get so much nonsense? My family name is Xie. Can you stay in my group? But if you continue to talk about one word, believe it or not, I''ll let you go now! " Staring at Xie an''s Xiongchu Mo, he taught with a cold face.


    Although he is the director of the police department of H City, and he is much older than Xiong Chumo in age, but after being reprimanded by such a young man, Xie an did not dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    After much consideration, Xie an turned to look at Wang Yue beside him and said awkwardly, "Wang Yue, you''d better admit your mistake with leader Xiong."


    "I said get out of here!" Xiong Chu Mo grabs the ashtray on the tea table in front of him and smashes it on Xie an''s head.


    Xie an, who is talking with Wang Yue, didn''t expect to be robbed. Fortunately, Wang Yue, who is standing beside him, is quick eyed and pulls him aside. The ashtray in the air just wipes his scalp and flies out.


    "Xiong, you are so bullying!" Wearing a red windbreaker, Wang Yue stares at Xiongchu mo. at the moment, she is just like a phoenix bathing in fire.


    Sitting on the sofa, xiongchumo stood up, looked at Wang Yue with electric eyes, and said contemptuously: "Wang Yue, don''t think that you can be wild with me if you are covered. I tell you, as long as you have my xiongchumo here one day, you won''t want to come out!"


    "Xiong, the security bureau belongs to Huaxia, not your Xiong family. Are you not afraid that someone will accept you if you act so arbitrarily?" Wang Yue argued unconvinced.


    "Take me? Hum! Do you think our Xiongs are soft persimmons that anyone can pinch them? " Xiong Chu Mo said with a sneer.


    "Xiong, I don''t believe the above order is to let us give up ghost uncle and the opportunity to cooperate with sun Hesheng. I doubt that it''s all your personal meaning." Wang Yue said angrily.


    "Doubt? What evidence do you have? Besides, I am a group leader. I has the final say. Don''t say it''s to give up a little intelligence agent. I''m going to kill the boy named Wang Fan now. What can you do for me? " Xiong Chu Mo said triumphantly.


    "You want to kill Wang Fan?" Wang Yue asked in surprise.


    "How''s it going? I just don''t like that kid. I just want to get rid of him. What can you do to me? " Xiongchu ink looks like a villain.


    This time, it''s not Wang Yue''s turn to retort. Xie an, who has been standing on one side, says: "leader Xiong, Wang fan can''t be killed, and you can''t do anything against him."

 V2.Chapter 668

    In the middle of the night, Wang Fan, standing in front of the mirror, carefully looked at himself in the mirror. He tried to frown, then stretched out his hand to pull his face, and then made a few exaggerated expressions.


    "Don''t worry, this latest mask can be attached to the skin for a week, unless it is specially made with a cleaning solution, otherwise, even if it is burned, it will not be eliminated." Standing behind Wang Fan, Qian Xue, wearing a white mask, looked at Wang Fan in front of the mirror and said.


    "How do I feel that the look you designed for me looks very motherly?" Wang Fan turned his head and looked at the snow behind him.


    "Hey, this is the latest mask. Do you know that many killers care about their image? They all want to look more like stars on the wanted list. " Thousand snow not good spirit of say.


    "The star on the wanted list? Is it necessary to be so vain? " Wang Fan said disdainfully, touched his own face, and then said: "do you think I look like a star? Will you be fascinated by a lot of beauties as soon as you come out


    "I don''t know if I will be fascinated by many beauties, but men may have some ideas when they look at you!" Thousand snow light return way.


    As soon as he heard Qian Xue''s words, Wang Fan''s back was chilly. He quickly asked, "do you have any iron underpants here? Lend me a few days and I''ll buy you a new one later. "


    "Cut, how can I have iron underpants? Wang Fan, you''d better be careful. Don''t lose your first night Thousand snow cold return road.


    "Well, for the sake of ghost uncle, I''ll give up too!" Wang Fan said firmly.


    Two people in the villa simple tidy up for a while, then take advantage of the night secretly slipped out of the villa.


    Knowing that sun Hesheng was buying a house nearby, Wang Fan didn''t drive, let alone make any big noise. After they got out of the villa, they found a bicycle nearby and rode to the suburbs of the city.


    Through the inquiries of a Gou and several of them, Wang Fan already knows where shangguanjing and Miao Qing live, and from the news that a Gou brought back, it seems that there are no bodyguards in shangguanjing.


    When you think about it, sun Hesheng is a heavyweight in W Province, and his granddaughter shangguanjing is also an upper class. In W Province, no one dares to give her advice, so it''s really unnecessary to have bodyguards.


    Moreover, for sun Hesheng, the biggest threat is nothing more than disputes within the M party, and there is no danger of being invisible.


    It is because of this that Wang Fan dares to find shangguanjing, but his purpose is not to kidnap the other party.


    Sitting on the back seat of the bicycle, Qian Xue puts her arm around Wang Fan''s waist and looks at the stars in the sky happily. Her face behind the mask is full of happy smile.


    "Qianxue, do you really only have 90 Jin?" Wang Fan, who is riding a car, asks with a strange expression.


    "What for?" Is intoxicated in the happiness of the snow, eyes flashed a cold.


    "Nothing. Why can''t I feel you on the bike? Are you losing weight again? " Wang Fan, who has a strong desire for survival, doesn''t look back to see Qian Xue''s eyes, but he is still sensitive to the cold behind him. He quickly turns the conversation and finds a way to live for himself.


    "Well! That''s about it! " Thousands of snow slowly put down the hands of the suffering, and then said: "you see shangguanjing for a while, must be in accordance with what I said, first give her two slaps, so as to be realistic enough!"


    "Qianxue, you know my strength. If you slap her twice, you''ll have to knock her silly." Wang Fan, riding a bicycle, said to Qianxue behind him.


    "It''s just silly!" Thousands of Snow said.


    Wang Fan, with his back to Qian Xue, smiles and doesn''t dare to say anything more. He knows that Qian Xue''s intention is to make Wang Fan and shangguanjing quarrel with each other completely, so that nothing she doesn''t want to see will happen.


    But in Wang Fan''s opinion, the worry of Qian Xue is totally unnecessary.


    Maybe in Qianxue''s eyes, or Katyusha''s eyes, Wang fan is a sweet cake that can be relied on, but in shangguanjing''s eyes, Wang fan is just a dirty little gangster.


    Growing up in a wealthy family, she grew up with a golden key from birth. She was only in her twenties, and she was the leading business elite in W province. Moreover, against the background of such a prominent family background, she also had a stunning appearance.


    This is simply the legendary princess, in addition to the valiant, and grow Yushulinfeng prince, who can be worthy of her?


    Wang Fan thinks that he is not a prince in shangguanjing''s eyes, and he does not dare to be regarded as a prince.


    The tattoo on his arm and his ordinary appearance, just like his name, are so ordinary. If you throw him into the crowd, I''m afraid no one will care about him, or even forget his existence.


    If you want a rich woman like shangguanjing to take a fancy to him, it''s a real fantasy.


    They didn''t talk all the way. Cycling on the road at night seemed very lonely. The neon lights on the side of the road were shining on the ground with bursts of blue and white light.


    "Stop!"


    About to leave the city, the roadside intersection, suddenly ran out of two uniformed police, stopped Wang Fan in front of their car.


    "For what?"


    The big man in the two policemen, pointing to Wang Fan in his night clothes, asked loudly.


    Wang Fan, who stopped in a hurry, looked at the policeman in front of him and said with a smile, "Sir, let''s go to the party and catch up!"


    "To the party?" The big policeman frowned and looked at Wang Fan distrustfully.


    Sitting in the back of the bike, Qian Xue jumped down from the back seat, pretended to be cute, pulled out his waist and said to the two policemen who stopped them: "don''t move, we are ninjas! It''s a robbery


    "Ninja? Robbery? ha-ha! It''s killing me


    The big policeman listened to Qianxue''s voice and laughed. If it wasn''t for his uniform, he would have covered his stomach and squatted on the ground.


    Another policeman looked at Qian Xue and said with a smile, "little sister, you are serious about cosplay. This dress and the props in your hand are really like that!"


    "Hey! We are real ninjas. Don''t look down on us The tone of Qian Xue''s speech is very serious.


    But the more serious Qian Xue''s tone was, the more uncontrollable the two policemen''s laughter was, which made Wang Fan, who was riding a bicycle, a little sad.


    Laughing, the big policeman who had shed tears covered his stomach with one hand and pointed to Qianxue, said: "little sister, I heard that if you take off the Ninja mask, you will marry each other. Come on, let me see if it''s true."

 V2.Chapter 669

    The blind Master once said to Wang fan that if you want to wander the world, you should never provoke three kinds of people: women, children and practitioners.


    At the beginning of listening to the blind Master''s reminder, Wang Fan just took it as a pleasure, but he didn''t take it too seriously.


    But when he watched helplessly, Qian Xue, who was still laughing just now, knocked two police officers unconscious on the ground, Wang Fan really understood the blind Master''s concern for him.


    Not to mention Wang Fan, I''m afraid the two policemen will not think that Qianxue, who looks soft and weak, can burst out such a strong strength.


    Wang Fan shook his head and said: "the two officers are also big hearted. It''s because I used the girl''s mask that I''ve come to such an end. You dare to test the law."


    Jumping to Qianxue beside the back seat of the bicycle, he jumped to the back seat of the bicycle and patted Wang Fan on the back, blaming him: "how? Do you regret it? "


    "No, I''m lucky to have a girlfriend like you!"


    "Cut the crap and hurry up. I can''t wait to see you slap Guan Jing in the face!" In Wang Fan''s waist pinched a, thousand snow bad said with a smile.


    Dare not tangle with snow this problem, Wang Fan had to pedal a bicycle, rushed to their destination.


    The total area of W province is not large, so the road from the center of B city to the suburbs is not as long as expected.


    The bicycle carries Wang Fan and Qian Xue to a garden. From a distance, you can see a villa with exquisite construction.


    The two shadows under the moonlight quickly approach the villa. In a corner that is not easy to be found, Wang Fan takes Qianxue''s feet and sends her to the high wall.


    "Safe!"


    The body clings to the thousand snow of the head of the wall, after checking four times, whispers to Wang Fan under the corner of the wall to say.


    Holding Qianxue''s arm, Wang Fan easily went up to the wall and looked at the villa room with occasional lights. He whispered: "let''s act separately and finally gather in the living room. Remember, don''t tell Miao Qing and Zhao Ya our identity."


    "Do you think we can cheat sister Qing?" Thousand snow worry of ask.


    "Try it!" Wang Fan replied.


    After they had spoken, they jumped off the wall separately and disappeared in the dark corner of the villa.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Fan, who was wearing night clothes, had already come to the back door of the villa. He looked at the closed back door and looked up at a room with a light on top of his head.


    "Whoosh"


    The flying claw in his hand was thrown out and hung steadily on the balcony on the second floor. Wang Fan tugged the rope on the flying claw hard. After confirming that there was no problem, he grabbed the rope and climbed up.


    There are three floors in the villa. Although there is no more accurate information from ah Gou, according to his past experience, Wang Fan still judged that shangguanjing should live in a room on the second floor.


    At this time, the second floor, except for the room with the light on, had turned off the lighting, so he decided to go to this room to have a look.


    This just came to shangguanjing, Wang fan is very worried about Qianxue will hurt her.


    Although sun Hesheng used the ghost uncle''s affairs to coerce Wang Fan, after all, the other party was still polite, and also gave Wang Fan enough face. If Qianxue beat shangguanjing, the daughter of gold, in front of Miao Qing because of her personal resentment, it would make Wang Fan feel guilty.


    Considering this potential danger, Wang fan can only coax Qian Xue to find Miao Qing and Zhao Ya separately.


    According to the past practice, those who are taken hostage are usually locked up in the basement or in a hidden place like the garage, so Qianxue''s first exploration is the row of garages in the villa courtyard.


    And Wang Fan''s goal is the bedroom upstairs.


    When Wang Fan climbed to the balcony on the second floor, he vaguely heard the broadcast on the TV.


    "Chairman Cai Ji, the leader of Party M, attended today...."


    Listening to the voice from the TV, it is about the news of CAI Ji. Wang fan is more sure that this is shangguanjing''s residence.


    After all, only people like shangguanjing care about politics. If they are Miao Qing and Zhao ya, they should be more in pursuit of drama.


    Climbing onto the balcony, Wang Fan took off his claws and walked carefully to the French window on the balcony. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled the closed French window.


    "Click"


    A very slight sound came out, and the closed French window was opened a gap.


    Through the heavy curtains, Wang fan can''t see the scene inside the house. He can only vaguely feel the flickering light on the TV screen shining through the heavy curtains.


    The metal lock on the glass window was pulled open, and the slight sound didn''t seem to attract the attention of the people in the room, but Wang Fan quickly widened the gap of the glass window and jumped into the room with a flash.


    The bitterness in the hand is clenched tightly, the Wang fan that dodges a body to enter a room on the spot rolls, the body soon rolled to the door.


    While rolling on the floor, Wang Fan peeked at the situation inside the house.


    In the exquisitely decorated room, there is not only a soft double bed, but also a set of independent sofa for the host to rest. The soft carpet is spread on the floor, giving people a sleepy feeling.


    On the LCD TV hanging on the wall, the news of city B is playing. The old lady Cai Ji is standing in front of the microphone, saying something


    "No one?"


    The rolling Wang fan stopped, and his first reaction was that there was no one in the room.


    There was no scene he had expected, no appearance of shangguanjing panicking, and no bodyguard waiting in the room.


    "Did you go to the bath?"


    Wang Fan slowly stood up and looked around for a place where Shangguan could be quiet.


    After looking around, Wang Fan found that the bathroom door was open. Although the light was on, there was no sign of shangguanjing.


    And there is no room for one more person in the room, which makes Wang Fan a little at a loss.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?"


    A voice came from the top of Wang Fan''s head.


    Wang Fan, who is looking for shangguanjing, hears the sound coming from his head and looks up to his head.


    "Wow"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to see each other clearly, a dark shadow came down from the sky and pressed Wang Fan to the floor.


    "Bang bang"


    This sudden attack let Wang fan is also unexpected, the other party''s strong impact, but also put his hands painstakingly fell to the ground.


    Wang Fan, who is pressed on the floor, grabs his opponent''s chest without waiting for his opponent to make trouble.


    "Pa"


    "You want to die!"


    Miao Qing, who was riding on Wang Fan, did not wait for Wang Fan''s finger to touch his chest. He raised his hand and slapped him in the face.

 V2.Chapter 670

    The slap made Wang Fan''s head black, but he didn''t take back his hand. Instead, he grasped Miao Qing''s chest with inertia.


    "You''re dead!"


    Miao Qing''s face changed greatly when she was caught in the chest. She grabbed Wang Fan''s neck with her hands, and her eyes were full of killing intention.


    Wang Fan, who hasn''t recovered from the slap just now, just feels that his neck is stuck with iron tongs. He can''t breathe normally. The feeling of suffocation in his chest makes him feel out of his body.


    "Green... "Green..."


    Wang Fan, with his eyes staring like a goldfish, struggled with his hands and called Miao Qing vaguely in his mouth.


    "Light? Light your sister! How dare you touch my mother''s chest! I''ll peel your skin now


    Miao Qing, with a ferocious face, pinches Wang Fan''s neck with both hands, hoping to break the section under his head.


    Seeing Miao Qing on his own going crazy, Wang Fan didn''t want to hurt her. He could only use his unique skill of Shaolin to catch milk.


    The chest is a woman''s weakness. With Wang Fan''s grasp, Miao Qing only feels pain in her chest, and her strength in her hand is also a little less.


    Feeling that the strength of Miao Qing''s hand is decreasing, Wang Fan grabs the opportunity and wriggles like a snake, trying to escape from Miao Qing''s body.


    "Want to run? You''ve caught my mother''s chest. You can''t die today! " Miao Qing''s face is gloomy, and he has killed Wang Fan.


    Although Miao Qing has been in the underworld for many years, she has always kept a clean living habit, which is related to her being an undercover agent and her personality.


    After having such a relationship with Wang Fan, Miao Qing is more sensitive to physical contact, let alone being attacked by a strange man. Even if a strange man looks at her more, she would like to dig each other''s eyes.


    Just now, when Wang Fan wanted to climb up the second floor with flying claws, Miao Qing, who was watching TV, already heard the sound. In order not to disturb each other, she climbed up to the roof.


    Watching a strange man slip in from the balcony, Miao Qing''s first reaction is to treat Wang Fan as a flower picker.


    Miao Qing, with a strong character, hates this kind of obscene man most. Therefore, before Wang Fan has a firm foothold, he rides Wang Fan under his body like a magic weapon who loves you.


    All of a sudden, Wang Fan didn''t have time to show his identity, so he had been killed by Miao Qing''s hands. In order to protect himself, he could only do this extremely obscene thing.


    This also makes Miao Qing more convinced that the strange man in front of her is a shameless flower picker.


    How can Miao Qing, who is jealous of evil and has a strong character, let go of a flower picker who has taken advantage of herself? So at this moment, she is really close to a violent state.


    "Well.. Well


    Wang Fan, who was pressed on the ground by Miao Qing again, had no time to think of another way, so he had to tear off the sleeve of his arm and point the tattoo on his arm with his fingers.


    Suddenly hear the strange man under the body like a duck general call, Miao Qing is also obviously a Leng, and then saw the other party''s tear sleeve move.


    "Tattoos?"


    Seeing the man pointing at the tattoo on his arm, Miao Qing''s brain was buzzing.


    "Keke"


    Wang Fan, who walked around the gate of hell, coughed violently and rubbed his hands powerlessly around his neck.


    "Wang Fan, is it really you?" Miao Qing, who was riding on Wang Fan, asked at a loss.


    Wang Fan, lying on the ground, nodded weakly. The expression on his face is as painful as it is painful.


    "Then why didn''t you say that earlier? Oh, My God! I almost killed you Miao Qing said with regret.


    Wang Fan on the ground is really miserable.


    Why didn''t you say it earlier?


    As soon as Miao Qing came up, he grabbed Wang Fan''s neck. Wang Fan tried his best to call out Miao Qing''s name, but she misunderstood it as begging for mercy. Because of this, Miao Qing''s strength was intensified.


    But Wang Fan didn''t blame Miao Qing. As his body gradually eased, he reached out to Miao Qing and wanted her to pull him up.


    Miao Qing, who is worried that Wang Fan will be strangled by herself, is really regretful. She doesn''t know how to comfort Wang Fan, let alone how to explain all this.


    See Wang Fan stretched out his hand to himself, Miao Qing quickly grabbed his hand, a put on his chest, full of apology said: "where, how you want to touch can, I won''t be angry, if you said it was you, I let you touch enough in bed."


    Wang Fan, whose eyes turned white, was dizzy by Miao Qing''s words.


    From Miao Qing''s words, it is not hard to tell that Wang fan is definitely a lecherous guy in her mind, which makes Wang Fan, who has always been full of self-confidence, feel wronged and misunderstood.


    Kneading the meat ball in front of Miao Qing''s chest, Wang Fan, who had already slowed down, said disappointedly, "sister Qing, I''m not a lecherous person. I just had an instinctive reaction."


    Miao Qing, who was straddling Wang Fan''s body, put her hands close to Wang Fan''s hands swimming in front of her chest, and said firmly: "fan, I believe everything you say. I''m sorry, I almost strangled you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I feel much better now." Wang Fan''s face was gradually ruddy.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s face gradually recovering, Miao Qing asked with a smile, "shall I check your body first?"


    "Wait a minute! Sister Qing, I''ve come to you for business. " Seeing that Miao Qing was about to undress, Wang Fan suddenly remembered what the purpose of his trip was.


    Hearing Wang Fan stop himself, Miao Qing was stunned and then asked in a low voice, "do you have an appointment with shangguanjing? Why don''t I know? "


    "About what? Do you have a date? " Wang Fan took back his hand and continued with a strange expression: "I''m like this now, even you can''t recognize me. Even if I have an appointment with her, I can only be killed as a hooligan."


    "That''s not necessarily. Rich people like to play some exciting games. I think it''s very good. I can''t bear the familiar voice and strange face." Miao Qing took back Wang Fan''s hand and pulled it back to his chest.


    Let alone Miao Qing''s feeling, Wang Fan, who was riding under her body, did have some feelings.


    However, Wang Fan, who knew what was important tonight, didn''t dare to indulge himself at this time. He quickly took back his hand again, took out the ring from his arms and carefully put it on Miao Qing''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Miao Qing, surprised, looks at Wang Fan blankly.


    "The ring was given to me by the blind master. I''m going to do something important after tonight. If I can''t come back alive, you give it back to the blind Master for me!" Wang Fan explained.

 V2.Chapter 671

    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, Miao Qing''s face was lost, but soon she was worried and asked, "what are you going to do? Want to break the prison? "


    "How can it be? And break the prison? Isn''t that suicide? " Wang Fan rolled his eyes and said.


    "What are you going to do?" Miao Qing stood up and pulled Wang Fan up from the ground.


    Wang Fan, who stood up, moved his body for a while and said with a smile, "if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you''ll get tiger''s son. I''ll try to get into the prison and break out with ghost uncle."


    "Prison break? Do you have a plan? " Miao Qing asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Wang Fan''s guilty return.


    "Do you know where Uncle GUI is? Do you know anything about the prison here? I''ve heard that the place where Uncle GUI is being held is the most powerful prison in W Province, which is called prison in prison. "


    "In prison?" Miao Qing''s words make Wang Fan''s eyes wide open.


    "Yes, I heard shangguanjing talk about the place where Uncle GUI was held. It seems that he was in the biggest prison in W province. Moreover, he was not held with ordinary prisoners, but in a higher level prison." Miao Qing said.


    "Damn it


    I thought that the prison where Uncle GUI was was was just an ordinary prison, so Wang Fan thought that he deliberately hid his identity and entered the prison. After seeing uncle GUI, Qian Xue took charge of them, and they escaped from the prison!


    This idea, in fact, is Wang Fan''s way.


    Sun Hesheng is determined to make use of ghost uncle to discuss terms with the mainland side, and Wang Yue shows Wang Fan''s worry about sun Hesheng''s terms, so he really has no way but to think of his own way.


    Seeing the worry on Wang Fan''s face, Miao Qing frowned and asked, "does Sun Hesheng want to talk to the top? Have you ever met him? "


    "Yes, he wants the big guys to support shangguanjing, but the adults don''t want to cooperate like this. I guess they want to give up ghost uncle." Wang Fan said bitterly.


    "What? Give up ghost uncle? " Miao Qing asked in surprise.


    "Although they didn''t say it clearly, I can tell that they did mean it, and Wang Yue is not dead. She is now affiliated to the Security Bureau, and she is also responsible for delivering messages." Wang Fan said.


    "Wang Yue is not dead? That''s good news. " When Miao Qing heard Wang Yue''s news, she felt some comfort in her heart. Then she said, "it''s not her decision. Don''t embarrass her."


    "Of course, I know she can''t be the master. I didn''t embarrass her. I''m just a little bit worthless." Wang Fan said.


    "When we are in this business, we should not put our heads on our waist and live day by day. If the big people decide, even if they don''t get rid of the ghost uncle, the people here will not let him go." Miao Qing said sadly.


    "I''d like to try. If I can, I''ll save uncle GUI and send him back to China. Half of his life after hiding his name, he is not young and should have a stable old age!" Wang Fan said his thoughts.


    For Wang Fan''s idea, it''s false to say that she doesn''t worry about it, but to let Miao Qing stop Wang Fan from taking risks, she really can''t do it.


    Although all along, as an undercover, are being indoctrinated with the idea of death, but really in the face of death, many people are still full of desire to live.


    He has experienced life and death, and he has been hopeless because he has no hope. Therefore, Miao Qing can understand Wang Fan better than anyone, understand his mind, and feel the feelings of ghost uncle at this time.


    "What do you need me to do?" Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan and asks.


    "My decision is a little sudden. I''m worried that Qianxue can''t cope with it alone. If I can get into prison, then you can find a way to escape, contact the blind Master and tell him the things here." Wang Fan said.


    "Why don''t you talk to the blind master yourself?" Miao Qing asked suspiciously.


    "I''m afraid he won''t support me. I have a hunch." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile, grabbed Miao Qing''s hand, and said: "if I have any accident, I must return this ring to the blind master. Although I still don''t know what the ring is for, I know it must be very important."


    "All right!" Miao Qing nodded and agreed.


    As soon as they finished, they heard a fight outside the door. Then they heard shangguanjing''s scolding and the sound of metal crashing together.


    "Thousand snow?" Miao Qing asked.


    "No! Shangguanjing is afraid of losing money! " Wang Fan didn''t have time to answer Miao Qing, so he quickly opened the door and rushed out.


    Knowing that Qianxue is hostile to shangguanjing, Wang Fan deliberately wants to avoid their meeting, but who can think that they are still together.


    Qian Xue''s skill Wang Fan has learned. If they don''t stop them in time, I''m afraid shangguanjing will encounter something unexpected.


    In fact, Wang Fan didn''t want to kidnap shangguanjing. He just wanted to take the opportunity to go to prison, so he didn''t want to hurt shangguanjing.


    When Wang Fan rushes out of Miao Qing''s room, he happens to bump into Zhao Ya next door. Zhao ya, holding a vase in her hand, sees Wang Fan in a nightgown. But because Wang Fan has a mask on her face, she doesn''t know that this person is Wang Fan.


    "Go to hell!"


    Wearing pajamas, Zhao Ya smashes the vase on Wang Fan''s head, shouting hysterically at him.


    "Bang"


    The strong porcelain vase bloomed on Wang Fan''s head in this way. He reached out and touched the hit place on his head, and a warm stream ran down his neck.


    "I"


    After the severe pain, there was an irresistible dizziness. Wang Fan, who had no time to finish his words, fell to the ground as soon as he was soft.


    Miao Qing, who followed Wang fan out of the room, witnessed the scene with her own eyes. However, although she was good at it, she was still slow. She could only watch Wang fan being knocked unconscious by the vase.


    The so-called person calculates is inferior to the day calculates, only afraid is like this!


    When Wang Fan woke up again, he had been lying on a hospital bed covered with white sheets, and his brain was not very smart after his head was injured.


    "Boy, you have a lot of guts!" The big policeman who stopped Wang Fan and Qian Xue that night bent over and said to Wang Fan.


    "Sir? Where am I? " Wang Fan looked around and asked weakly.


    "Just where? This is hell. You dare to offend Miss Shangguan. Where else can you go besides hell? " The big policeman glared and said to Wang Fan fiercely.


    "Oh, I''ll have a rest!" Wang Fan said and closed his eyes again.


    "Hello! Are you stupid to talk to me with such an attitude The big policeman pulled Wang fan out of the hospital bed, and the baton in his hand immediately called him up.

 V2.Chapter 672

    It''s not the first time for Wang Fan to come to the interrogation room of the police station, but this time is different from any other time.


    "Come on, boy, who sent you to attack Shangguan lady?" The big policeman pulled Wang Fan''s hair and looked at Wang Fan who showed his teeth because of pain.


    Although the wound on the head has been treated, it is still unbearable for Wang Fan to be pulled with his hair.


    Although he could not see the situation on his head, he could still hear clearly that the wound that had been sewn up was splitting again because of the effect of external force.


    "Sir, you''re going to kill me!"


    Grinning Wang Fan said to the big policeman in pain.


    If it wasn''t because he wanted to sneak into prison, Wang Fan would have beaten the policeman on the ground, and it was his turn to abuse himself so recklessly.


    "Oh! How dare you not answer my question The big policeman didn''t mean to let go. Instead, he added some strength to his hand.


    "What do you want me to say, sir?" Wang Fan opened his mouth and gasped, trying to ease the pain in his head.


    "Say it! What about the woman? Who is she? What''s your name? Whose money do you take? " The big policeman asked fiercely,


    "That''s my wife. Don''t beat her. She''s afraid of pain!" Wang Fan said.


    "Your wife? Damn, is your wife that good? " The big policeman questioned in disbelief.


    "How do I know she''s so good? We haven''t been together for a week." Wang Fan explained.


    "Damn it! You rubbish The big policeman cursed and released Wang Fan''s hair.


    As the big policeman''s body moved away, the light in front of Wang Fan''s eyes returned to normal, although the light used for lighting on his head was always emitting weak light.


    "Who is your elder brother?" Songzhuang, sitting in the dark, looks at Wang Fan under the lamp with his legs crossed.


    Hearing Song Zhuang''s question, Wang Fan didn''t answer right away. He looked at Song Zhuang in the corner blankly, with a blankly expression on his face.


    "Damn, our boss asked you!" The big policeman kicked Wang Fan and yelled at him.


    Wang Fan, who was kicked, held his head in both hands and yelled: "I don''t have a big brother. Don''t beat me. My wife said she wanted to buy some jewelry, so she went to the villa to rob."


    "Your wife? Is your wife Qianxue? Wang Fan Songzhuang, sitting in the corner, said quietly.


    Wang Fan, holding his head in both hands, was also surprised when he heard Song Zhuang''s words. Fortunately, he had expected such a situation for a long time, so he still pretended to be at a loss.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t respond to his words, Songzhuang said coldly, "Wang Fan, what are you going to do with such a play? Let''s talk about it. "


    "Hey! Boy, our boss is talking to you! " Yelled the big policeman.


    Hearing the big policeman yelling at him, Wang Fan raised his head with confused eyes and asked in a low voice: "Sir, my name is not Wang Fan, my name is Sun Jian!"


    "Sun Jian?" Song Zhuang frowned and looked at Wang Fan with distrust.


    As early as when Wang Fan was knocked unconscious, Songzhuang found the tattoo on his arm, which made him think of Wang Fan all at once. However, in the face of Wang Fan, who looks very different from Wang Fan, Songzhuang couldn''t be sure for a moment.


    As a person who has been in the Jianghu for so many years, Song Zhuang has heard about this kind of thing.


    Song Zhuang, who had been groping for Wang Fan''s face for a long time, but could not find any clues about the technique, could not determine Wang Fan''s identity, so he arranged for his men to interrogate the suspicious guy.


    The reason why the big policemen treat Wang fan so violently is also inspired by Songzhuang.


    In Songzhuang''s opinion, Wang fan is a man with strong self-esteem. When he starts to do things on weekdays, no one will accept him. It can definitely show that he is not a man who can endure humiliation.


    If the guy in front of him is Wang Fan, he will show his horse''s feet.


    However, after struggling for a long time, Songzhuang still didn''t see any problem. Instead, he felt that the man in front of him couldn''t match Wang Fan at all.


    "Is the tattoo on the boy a coincidence?"


    Looking carefully at Wang Fan''s Songzhuang, I began to worry.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the interrogation chair, is also peeping at Songzhuang in the corner. Seeing Songzhuang''s frown, Wang Fan''s heart is more stable.


    "Sir, I didn''t get anything. Please let me go and give me a chance to mend my ways. I''ll never dare to do it again!" Wang Fan pretended to be pathetic and said, rubbing his hands.


    "Let you go? Boy, you''ve provoked people you shouldn''t have provoked. It''s the greatest gift that can keep you alive! " Song Zhuang said with a sneer.


    "Please, I have my 80 year old mother, and Want to say that they still have children to feed, Wang fan stopped talking.


    "Say it! Why don''t you go on! " Song Zhuang joked.


    "Sir, I really know I''m wrong. My wife is greedy for money. That''s why I offend you. Please, for the sake of my first offence, let me go!" Wang Fan continued to act pathetic.


    In the dark interrogation room, Songzhuang didn''t answer Wang Fan. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a series of numbers, waiting for the other party''s response.


    Soon after the phone was connected, Song Zhuang, who put the receiver close to his ear, pressed his voice and asked, "what''s the situation over there?"


    "A man and a woman are at home." The man on the other end of the line replied.


    "What are you doing?" Song Zhuang then asked.


    "It''s like a bath, sir." The man on the other end of the line continued to answer.


    "Bath? Are we bathing together? "Mandarin duck bath?" When Songzhuang spoke, his voice raised decibels, and his eyes fixed on Wang fan not far away.


    "Yes The other side replied.


    "Since Mr. Wang and miss Qianxue are taking a mandarin duck bath, don''t disturb them. You can withdraw!" Staring at Wang Fan''s facial expression, Song Zhuang said with a bad smile.


    Song Zhuang''s words were obviously meant for Wang Fan, and he also wanted to use this way to test whether the man in front of him was Wang Fan he knew.


    Wang Fan, who had expected such a thing for a long time, still showed a look of fear. He didn''t make any response to what Songzhuang said, and even didn''t have the interest to listen to it.


    Song Zhuang, who hung up the phone, stood up and walked to Wang Fan. He bent down and looked at him and said, "boy, what''s your name just now?"


    "Sun Jian, sir, my name is Sun Jian." Wang Fan replied.


    "Good! That''s good! " Song Zhuang''s face became cold gradually.

 V2.Chapter 673

    Song Zhuang didn''t leave the interrogation room far away. He turned and came to the room next to the interrogation room.


    The room next to the interrogation room was brightly lit. Sun Hesheng was sitting by a huge glass window, smoking a cigar and looking at Wang Fan behind the glass.


    This is a single-sided imaging glass. Sitting in the interrogation room, Wang fan can''t see sun Hesheng who is only a few steps away from him, but Sun Hesheng can see Wang Fan''s every move clearly. Even the subtle expression on his face can be seen thoroughly.


    "What do you think, boss?" Song Zhuang closed the door and asked in a low voice.


    "Is your feedback reliable?" Sun Hesheng asked.


    "There should be no mistakes. The people I arranged for are all capable of investigation. At least we should be able to see a few people clearly." Song Zhuang replied.


    "Why am I still worried?" Sun Hesheng frowned and looked at Wang Fan in the interrogation room again.


    At this time, Wang Fan sat on the interrogation chair with a look of fear on his face, which really seemed to be scared.


    But in sun Hesheng''s heart, there was a feeling that he could not tell.


    And the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm, he has seen before, so for the man behind the mirror, his worry is not unreasonable.


    Song Zhuang, standing beside sun Hesheng, said carefully, "boss, if you really can''t get rid of this knot in your heart, I''ll let my men sink him into the sea."


    "Kill him?" Sun Hesheng takes back his eyes to Wang Fan and looks at Songzhuang beside him.


    Song Zhuang didn''t know how to answer from sun Hesheng''s face. He could only face sun Hesheng with a bitter smile.


    "What if he is Wang Fan?" Sun Hesheng asked.


    "Then we also pretend to be stupid. When Qianxue asks for someone, we say we don''t know!" Song Zhuang replied with a smile.


    "What do I usually say about you? Let you read more, read more, how about you? Have you heard me After hearing Song Zhuang''s words, sun Hesheng frowned and taught him a lesson angrily.


    For no reason, he was scolded by sun Hesheng. Although Song Zhuang was wronged in his heart, he did not dare to defend himself at all. He bowed his head and whispered back: "the boss taught me that I didn''t like reading since I was a child. I will listen to you and read more in the future."


    "Don''t you think it''s unreasonable for me to teach you a lesson?" Sun Hesheng asked arrogantly.


    "The boss is like my rebirth parents. The lesson is reasonable. I will accept it with an open mind." Songzhuang is still low head, careful not to accompany.


    "Well! You are obedient, and it''s not a waste of my cultivation. It''s a pity! It''s just that the brain is a little dull! " Sun Hesheng''s tone of voice is very sorry. After teaching Songzhuang a lesson, he turns to Wang Fan in the interrogation room.


    At this time, there was a cold sweat on Songzhuang''s forehead. He really relied on Sun Hesheng''s cultivation to achieve his present position. If sun Hesheng hadn''t supported him behind his back, he would have been cleaned up by Shangguan Hao!


    But as sun Hesheng said, Songzhuang has a high loyalty to him, but he still can''t cover up his lack of intelligence.


    Even now, he doesn''t understand why Sun Hesheng lost his temper.


    Although his heart was full of doubts, Songzhuang did not dare to ask. He could only stand there and ponder sun Hesheng''s mind repeatedly.


    After waiting for a long time, without waiting for Songzhuang''s response, sun Hesheng shook his head disappointedly and said, "if the boy sitting here is not Wang Fan, what''s the use of killing him? What''s more, it''s easy to leave something to others. Do you think that lady Cai Ji didn''t stare at us? "


    "The boss is right." Song Zhuang wiped sweat back.


    "Of course, this boy may be the one sent by Cai Ji, so we can''t kill him! If you dare to send out such a bag, it''s definitely not as simple as it seems. Cai Ji will certainly set us up and wait for us to drill in. " Sun Hesheng went on to analyze.


    Listen to sun Hesheng''s words, Songzhuang''s heart is also a fierce tight.


    Although sun Hesheng and Cai Ji belong to the same m party, and on the surface they seem to have a very harmonious relationship, in fact, everyone knows that they are not dealing with each other, and they are both making obstacles to each other secretly.


    If this matter is really like what sun Hesheng said, Songzhuang does something reckless, it will be caught by Cai Ji.


    At that time, it will not only be Songzhuang who will suffer, but Sun Hesheng will probably throw Songzhuang out in order to save himself.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. A layer of cold sweat came out on Songzhuang''s forehead. He felt that his throat was very dry. He swallowed hard to relieve his discomfort.


    "Boss, it''s my thoughtlessness that nearly caused you trouble!" Song Zhuang wiped the cold sweat on his head and whispered.


    Sun Hesheng, smoking a cigar, flicked his ash and said with a smile, "boy, do you think this is the most terrible thing?"


    "Ah? Is there anything else that could happen? " Song Zhuang asked blankly.


    "It''s really Wang Fan to join this boy. If you want to kill him, do you know how much trouble it will cause?" Sun Hesheng asked.


    "If he''s really Wang Fan, it''s not Cai Ji''s person. At most, it''s the people of Sanlian gang who make trouble. There''s the woman Qianxue who troubles us. I''m sure I can handle that." Songzhuang seems to have finally recovered some confidence, and his voice is also strong.


    "Fart!" Sun Hesheng''s face suddenly darkened as he listened to Songzhuang''s words.


    The scolded Songzhuang''s face was stunned. He just recovered a little confidence. He didn''t know where he had gone. He asked awkwardly: "boss, am I wrong again?"


    "Do you know what the woman Qianxue does?" Sun Hesheng asked.


    "This..." Song Zhuang scratched his head and replied awkwardly: "I''m still investigating this."


    "When you find out her identity, I''m afraid you''ll be dead a hundred times!" Sun Hesheng taught Songzhuang a lesson with a cold face. His voice lowered and he said, "she and that Akutagawa Shin are both from the Shenfeng organization of r country, do you know?"


    "Ah? Come on, boss, kamikaze? That''s a killer organization Song Zhuang opened his mouth in surprise. As the police chief, he had heard of the name of Shenfeng organization.


    Sun Hesheng, with a gloomy face, glared at Songzhuang, who was a bit impolite, and then said, "first, don''t say whether you have the ability to kill Wang Fan, just say whether someone will put you in a sack and throw you into the sea after you drag him to the seaside. It''s all unknown!"


    "What do you say, boss? We can''t hold such a hot potato all the time! " Song Zhuang asked in embarrassment.

 V2.Chapter 674

    W province is the largest and the highest level prison. It is located on an island more than 100 nautical miles away from the coastline of B city.


    It can be said that all the prisoners in this prison are the heavyweight prisoners in W Province, and the prison guards here are also the most experienced police officers in W province who make the prisoners lose their prestige.


    "Boy, welcome to huoshao island!"


    The prison guard standing at the dock, looking at Wang Fan coming down from the boat, said with a smile.


    "Thank you.. Ouch


    I wanted to say hello to the prison guard, but I didn''t expect that Wang Fan was kicked in the stomach by the other side before he finished his words. His feet were unstable and he fell directly on the cold ground.


    "Speak to me. Speak to me, sir! Do you understand the rules? "


    Just now, the prison guard with a smile suddenly became fierce, squatting in front of Wang Fan, holding his collar and yelling loudly.


    Curled up on the ground, Wang Fan nodded and cautiously replied: "report, sir! Thank you


    "Thank you, damn it! It seems that you have not taught enough! " The prison guard shouts at Wang Fan nervously, grabs his collar and drags Wang Fan from the ground.


    Wang Fan, who thought he could easily enter the prison, never dreamed that he would encounter such a thorny problem when he set foot on the land of the prison on the first day.


    In the face of this prison guard who is going to be in trouble for no reason, Wang Fan really wants to teach each other a lesson, but if he really starts, his identity will be exposed, so his plan to rescue uncle GUI can only stop here.


    "Report, sir, I have something in my pocket that someone asked me to give you!" Seeing the baton in the other party''s hand, Wang Fan had to shout out.


    The baton stopped less than two centimeters from Wang Fan''s head. The ferocious looking prison guard loosened Wang Fan''s collar and reached into his pocket for a touch.


    The prison guard''s face gradually eased when he felt the money. He put the money in Wang Fan''s pocket into his pocket and said with a smile, "I don''t think you look so familiar. It turns out that you are my friend''s relative."


    "Yes! Sir, please take more care of me! " Wang Fan hastened to follow each other''s words.


    "Did my friend say that he would come to see you often in the future?" The C.O. asked grimly.


    "Report, sir, you have said, you have said, you will come soon, don''t worry!" Wang Fan quickly nodded back.


    Get Wang Fan''s answer, the prison officer is very satisfied, he patted Wang Fan''s shoulder, said: "boy, you know, go to stay, I''ll arrange the prison area for you in a moment."


    Nodding and bowing to thank the prison guards, Wang Fan obediently took one side, looking at the prisoners who came by boat with him, one by one accepting the lessons of the prison guards.


    With Wang Fan''s lessons, the prisoners behind are much more honest and take the initiative to give the valuable things in their pockets to the prison guards, either explicitly or secretly.


    Money is something out of the world. It''s only when you have life that you can enjoy it. What''s more, in the prison on this island, if you have money, you won''t have a chance to spend it.


    Instead of being tortured by the prison guards here in order to protect the money, it''s better to bribe the prison guards to give themselves a more relaxed environment.


    Seeing the prisoners coming ashore one by one, the prison guard''s pocket was gradually full. Wang Fan had to admire the ability of the prison guard.


    This kind of situation, which only happened in the old society, actually happened in front of Wang Fan''s eyes, and it happened in W Province, which is known as freedom and democracy.


    Although the prison guards in the mainland are not smiling, Wang Fan has never heard of a prison guard who dares to extort money so blatantly, let alone beat a prisoner for no reason.


    Although he was very dissatisfied with what the prison guard had done, Wang Fan did not dare to compete with him. After all, his purpose this time was to save ghost uncle, not to punish the violent prison guards here.


    There were not many prisoners in the boat, and soon they all stood by Wang Fan''s side. Some prisoners who really had no money were beaten black and blue by the prison guards, squatting beside Wang Fan and others, waiting for the prison guards.


    "Hua La"


    A sound of metal rubbing against metal came, and two policemen escorted a prisoner in shackles down from the boat.


    The prisoner in shackles is about 1.9 meters tall. Standing there, he is much taller than the two police officers beside him. He is just like an iron tower.


    The big prisoner had a sullen face. In his handcuffed hand, he pulled an iron bar thick with his thumb. The other end of the iron bar was welded to the shackles, so that he could lift the shackles when he walked.


    But the big prisoner didn''t take the shackles seriously. He just went down from the boat with his head up. The shackles and the deck made a series of noises.


    When he was on the boat before, Wang Fan didn''t see the big prisoner, but the innermost storage room of the boat had never been opened. Wang Fan suspected that it was the place where the big prisoner was held.


    "Hello! Boy, you In the middle of what the arrogant guard said, he didn''t say any more.


    One of the two policemen holding the big prisoner, a thin one, winked at the prison guard and stopped him from speaking.


    The prison guard standing on the shore is not a fool. Seeing his colleagues winking at him, he doesn''t say any more. Instead, he looks at the big prisoner curiously.


    When the big prisoners got ashore, without waiting for the C.O. to speak again, the big prisoner frowned and said, "were you calling me just now?"


    "Ho, he''s new here. He doesn''t know you!" Standing next to the big prisoner, the small policeman explained to the big prisoner.


    Standing not far away, the prisoners who had just been taught by the prison guards were startled by the words of the thin policeman before they could react to the aggressive questioning of the big prisoner.


    Wang Fan, who is waiting to see a good play, carefully looks at the prisoner, who is called brother Hao, and guesses what kind of identity he is.


    Wang Fan, who used to deal with the underworld in W Province, has heard about some of the underworld figures, but he has never heard of any person named HAOGE.


    He didn''t even pay attention to the prison guard, and the thin policeman also showed such a humble attitude, which showed that brother Hao''s identity was special.


    This scene in front of us is clearly telling everyone that this big brother is definitely not a simple person.


    "You! Come here


    Brother Hao, with a loud voice, suddenly pointed to Wang Fan and cried out.

 V2.Chapter 675

    Standing on the bank, brother Hao pointed to Wang Fan with a scornful look on his face. He looked at the garbage.


    "Hey, boy, come here quickly. Brother Hao is calling you! Don''t you hear me? " The prison guards who blackmailed Wang Fan also pointed at Wang Fan and yelled at him.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at Wang Fan, and everyone''s face, expression is very unified, is a kind of schadenfreude.


    "Coming, coming." Wang Fan''s mouth promised and ran to the past quickly.


    Just ran to brother Hao''s side, Wang Fan didn''t have time to stand firm, he saw a shadow attacking his next three routes.


    "Pa"


    The palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm of the.


    Big brother Hao smile on his face, press his hand on Wang Fan''s buttock and say: "it''s very elastic!"


    "Brother Hao, brother Hao, it hurts! It hurts


    The buttock is pinched forcefully by the person, Wang Fan bares his teeth, but the body does not flinch at all.


    At this time, Wang Fan, a sentence suddenly appeared in his mind: "if you are raped by this society, but have no ability to resist, then enjoy it silently!"


    Knowing that avoidance is impossible, no matter how disgusted he is, he can only accept the reality with a stiff head, although it is not a thing that Wang fan can easily endure.


    "You, follow me later!" Brother Hao took back his hand on Wang Fan''s butt and said to him with a smile.


    Wang Fan, who has not yet reacted, looks at brother Hao with a smile on his face. He doesn''t know whether he should feel lucky or sad.


    If such a big man can help, Wang fan can avoid a lot of trouble here. Even from the relationship between Hao Ge and these police officers, he should have his own ability in prison.


    It''s not difficult to save uncle GUI by making good use of brother Hao''s ability.


    But will the price be too high?


    Wang Fan didn''t dare to think about it at all.


    It has long been heard that in foreign prisons, prisoners who have been suffocating for a long time will consciously or unconsciously join the chrysanthemum appreciation army.


    Who would have thought that on the first day when Wang fan set foot on the land of the prison, he encountered such a blatant chrysanthemum appreciation incident.


    "Dong"


    The prison guard next to him swung his baton and beat Wang Fan''s buttocks. The rubber body of the baton made Wang Fan''s buttocks sound dull.


    This is more than the big brother''s slap, and Wang Fan''s cold sweat came out of his head as soon as he smoked at the corner of his mouth.


    "Damn, brother Hao asked you! Can''t you hear me? " Behind the prison guard shouting, swung the baton in his hand, is about to beat Wang Fan''s ass again.


    "Good, good!" Wang Fan, who is worried about the loss, has no choice but to promise.


    Although he said yes, he hated the prison guard behind him. When the prison guard killed the chicken for the monkey to extort money from the prisoner, he had already made trouble for Wang Fan.


    Now, in order to please this brother, he even moves his hand to Wang Fan, which makes Wang Fan kill him.


    Although Wang Fan''s idea of killing makes his heart cold, because the rescue of ghost uncle is very important, he can only bury this idea in his heart.


    "After Laozi goes out, you must regret coming to this world."


    Wang Fan, whose face is as usual, said in his heart.


    The baton in the hands of the prison guard was raised high. Before he could fall on Wang Fan''s butt, he was stopped in the air by brother Hao.


    "Hey! He''s already my man! Do you dare to move him again, believe it or not? "


    Brother Hao, whose voice is like Hongzhong, stares at the prison guards who want to teach Wang Fan.


    The prison guard, who was caught by the wrist, was in pain, and his body softened. He said in a hurry: "brother Hao, brother Hao, I know it''s wrong. It hurts! It hurts


    Standing next to brother Hao, the short policeman said: "brother Hao, he is a new man. He doesn''t know the rules. You have to bear with him


    When he heard the policeman beside him say this, he didn''t release the guard''s wrist immediately. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the short guard coldly, and asked coldly, "are you teaching me to do things?"


    "Ho, no, No." The short policeman said, and his body could not help but retreat.


    No one around the crowd dared to make fun of the short policeman''s timid behavior.


    This is not because of the short police officer''s identity, which makes the prisoners dare not be presumptuous, but because the eyes of brother Hao and the tone of his voice make people have a sense of fear from the heart.


    It''s a kind of evil spirit only after killing people, and more than once.


    Whether you see his eyes or hear his voice, you will be instinctively afraid and will automatically give up.


    "Ka"


    The sound of broken bones made everyone''s heart tremble.


    The prison guard who wanted to teach Wang Fan a lesson with a baton broke his wrist, but he didn''t dare to scream. Apart from the blood vessels on his face and the red face, which could show his pain, no one knew what he was going through.


    "PATA"


    After being released by brother Hao, the C.O. kneels on the ground. He holds his broken wrist and gasps like a dying fish.


    "Boy, take it!"


    Turning back, brother Hao looks at Wang Fan, and his voice is very gentle. He says to him and sends the iron bar in his hand to him.


    At this time, Wang Fan was also surprised by brother Hao''s action. He took the iron bar in brother Hao''s hand and asked, "are you going?"


    "Ha ha! Lead the way Seeing Wang Fan''s clever appearance, brother Hao laughed loudly and walked towards the prison.


    The iron bar is connected with the shackles on brother Hao''s feet. When Wang Fan carries it on his shoulder, the shackles on brother Hao''s feet will not touch the ground. In this way, he not only has a lot of ease in walking, but also has no previous sound.


    Two police officers who got off the boat with brother Hao saw that brother Hao and Wang Fan were walking towards the prison gate, leaving behind one to take care of the injured prison guard, and the other to ask other prisoners to follow.


    The prisoners who saw the power of brother Howe heard the curse of the short police officer. They followed brother Howe as if they had just awakened from a dream, and walked to the prison with neat steps.


    Although no one spoke, everyone''s heart, but also guessed the origin of brother Hao.


    It can make the escorted police fear and break the prison guard''s wrist rudely, and these police officers do not dare to retaliate, which is enough to prove the identity of brother Hao is not simple.


    Even Wang Fan, who is walking in front of the team with iron bars on his shoulders, is thinking about the origin of brother Hao behind him.

 V2.Chapter 676

    After several people entered the gate of the prison, the short policeman came forward and politely said to brother Hao, "brother Hao, please come this way."


    "Lead the way ahead!" Brother Hao said in a loud voice.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Wang Fan once again picked up the iron bar, followed the short policeman, and walked step by step to a passage beside the prison gate.


    After passing through several iron gates, the short policeman stopped, looked at brother Hao behind him and said, "brother Hao, our boss has prepared tea for you."


    "Don''t fix those empty heads. Go and fix two roast chickens for me." Brother Hao frowned and said discontentedly.


    "All right." The short policeman nodded and said, "boy, come with me."


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, brother Hao asked with a gloomy face: "how? Do you want to send my men? "


    "Brother Hao, that''s the rule!" Said the short policeman.


    "I like this kid. When I go out again, you''re going to get rid of him. Now let him follow me, OK?" Ho''s face was cold and he taught the short policeman a lesson.


    The short policeman, who was watched by brother Hao, was embarrassed. He wanted to say something more, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say it.


    Wang Fan, standing in front of brother Hao, understood what brother Hao meant.


    Daren Qing, who is not a small brother, is thinking that after Wang fan is used up in the future, he will kill others again. This vicious heart really surprised Wang Fan.


    Although the short policeman''s arrogant appearance is very ugly, at least he didn''t want to kill Wang Fan. The reason why he wanted to send Wang Fan away was that he didn''t want to let him know the secret of brother Hao and their boss.


    Although according to the short policeman''s words, this is the rule here, it also indirectly saved Wang Fan''s life.


    But if Wang Fan follows brother Hao to see the boss of the police officer, his life is likely to be gone. This is the sad thing.


    Although such a situation really makes people feel sad, in Wang Fan''s view, it does not miss an opportunity.


    With the umbrella like brother Howe, it will be much more convenient for him to act in this prison than he expected, and it will also reduce unnecessary troubles.


    As for how brother Hao wants to kill him in the future, Wang fan is not too worried.


    Just now, brother Hao also said that he would only attack Wang Fan before he left the prison. As long as Wang Fan finds uncle GUI as soon as possible and runs away from this place with Uncle GUI, brother Hao can''t do anything to him.


    What''s more, even if brother Hao''s brutality is strong one day, and he wants to do something unfavorable to Wang Fan, Wang Fan will certainly not give up his hand. It''s hard to say who will win at that time.


    Wang Fan, who has made up his mind, doesn''t have much reaction to brother Hao''s words. He carries the iron bar which is not easy, and looks at the short policeman, as if he is also waiting for his answer.


    "Brother Hao, wait a minute. I''ll report to our boss right now." Said the short policeman, turning and walking to the side room.


    After the short policeman left, Hao Ge, standing behind Wang Fan, put his hand on Wang Fan''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "if you are obedient, I will let you die without pain. Do you hear me?"


    It''s hard for anyone to calm down when they are held by the big hand of a PU fan.


    It''s just like you stand there, and suddenly an adult Siberian tiger jumps out behind you and puts its fleshy paw on your shoulder.


    Fortunately, Wang fan is also a person who has seen the market. He is more or less immune to the threat from the strong. He looks at brother Hao behind him and nods back: "thank you, brother Hao."


    Is squinting at Wang Fan''s brother Hao, did not expect Wang Fan will have such a reaction, his brow slightly wrinkled, asked: "are you not afraid of death?"


    "I''m afraid, but I don''t think it works." Wang Fan replied.


    "Oh? Maybe if you ask me, I can let you go. " Brother Hao looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said.


    "If someone can succeed, I''m afraid you won''t say that to me, so do I have to try again?" Wang Fan Light answer.


    I''m used to those who kowtow to me and beg for mercy. I was surprised to see that Wang Fan didn''t want to beg for mercy in vain.


    Looking up and down at Wang Fan, brother Hao''s eyes finally noticed his arm and pointed to Wang Fan''s arm. Brother Hao asked, "is it a skeleton tattooed on your arm?"


    "Yes." Wang Fan raised his arm and looked at the tattoo on his arm.


    "Oh, I heard that only Bodhisattva dizang can subdue evil spirits. You have so many skeletons tattooed on your body, aren''t you afraid of being eaten by evil spirits? Little fellow Brother Hao stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and asks him seriously.


    Hearing brother Hao mention the name of Bodhisattva dizang, Wang Fan felt inexplicable. He said with a smile, "brother Hao, do you still believe in reincarnation?"


    "Ha ha! I believe you, ghost! Lao Tzu came out of hell. He didn''t pay attention to ghosts and Bodhisattvas! Ha ha The sound of brother Hao''s smile was just like a broken Gong, which made people''s ears tingle.


    Seriously suspected that brother Hao was schizophrenic, Wang Fan didn''t want to provoke him again. He secretly thought about how to inquire about ghost uncle.


    They stood there one after the other. After half a cigarette, the short policeman came out of the room. With a smile on his face, he went to the place two meters in front of brother Hao and said, "brother Hao, our boss is invited."


    "OK, let''s go." Brother Hao agreed and kicked Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan picked up the iron bar and went straight to the room where the short policeman came out.


    The door of the room was open. After Wang Fan stepped into the threshold, he saw a pear wood tea table and a set of seats that looked very exquisite.


    There are two chairs beside the tea table. On one of them is a middle-aged man in casual clothes. He is holding a fan in his hand and squinting at the door of the room.


    Seeing Wang Fan coming in, the middle-aged man grinned strangely. He reached for the cup on the tea table and drank the tea gently.


    Big brother Hao lowered his head and reluctantly came in from the door frame. He looked ugly and said, "last time I told you to change the door frame, but you didn''t listen to me. Next time you want to go your own way, don''t blame me for opening your door."


    "Ah Hao, you''re not losing your temper at all! No wonder you want to find such a delicate little brother. It seems that you are busy with your work and haven''t gone to have fun during the time outside The middle-aged man said jokingly.

 V2.Chapter 677

    The conversation between the middle-aged man and brother Hao is very casual, which makes Wang Fan see that they are old acquaintances, and they are absolutely familiar and can''t be familiar any more.


    However, this is not what Wang fan is worried about most. What he is worried about most now is whether he is a damned fag or not.


    Although Wang fan doesn''t have too much fear for the opponent like Hao Ge psychologically, when it comes to chrysanthemum, Wang fan doesn''t dare to relax his vigilance at all.


    If brother Hao is really a fag, Wang Fan will have a hard time in the future.


    According to the current situation, Wang Fan, who was selected by brother Hao, will be put into the same cell with brother Hao. When he falls asleep, will he be asked to chrysanthemum suddenly? That''s a matter worth pondering!


    Passing by Wang Fan''s brother Hao, he patted him on the shoulder, looked into his eyes and said, "Hey, what are you doing here? Do you want me to teach you how to do things? "


    Wang Fan, who was awakened by this slap, looked at the iron bar on his shoulder and walked towards the tea table.


    "Ah Hao, are you scared? Ha ha, do you want someone to prepare some lubricating oil for you? I''m really afraid that he will cry for his parents tonight and scare the new prisoners in prison. " The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Not everyone has the same abnormal hobby as you. If you want to make me happy, I don''t mind if you send some young female prisoners to relax for me." About to go to the tea table, brother Hao grabbed the iron bar in Wang Fan''s hand.


    Taking the iron bar from Wang Fan''s hand, brother Hao winked at him and said, "I don''t like herbal tea. Go and drink the cup of tea on the tea table."


    "Oh." Hearing brother Hao''s instructions, Wang Fan agreed and went straight to the tea table.


    Sitting there, the middle-aged man took a look at Wang Fan, with a smile in his mouth. His eyes were full of disdain, but he didn''t say anything to him.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man didn''t mean to stop him, Wang Fan took the cup on the tea table and took a sip. He felt that the tea was not very hot, so he took a big sip.


    After a cup of green tea, Wang Fan wiped the tea stains on his mouth with his sleeve, slowly put the cup back to the tea table, turned to brother Hao and said, "brother Hao, what else do you want to do?"


    "If you have a stomachache, you can shout it out loud." Said the middle-aged man sitting at the tea table.


    Meng heard the middle-aged people say so, Wang Fan looked at him awkwardly, and then looked to the side of brother Hao.


    Brother Hao, holding the iron bar in his hand, showed a smile on his face and said, "just listen to boss he, if it hurts, shout it out loud."


    "Ha ha! What''s up? Ah Hao, you are really afraid that I will poison my tea The middle-aged man who was called the boss asked with a smile.


    "It''s not fear, it''s rules! I''ve done too much dirty work these years. Those who want to kill me have enemies and friends, so I have to follow the rules. Otherwise, who will do the dirty work of the bosses in the future? " Brother Hao came back in a strange way.


    "Ha ha! Ah Hao is really a forthright person. This kind of real villain''s words come from your mouth, but it doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable at all. Ha ha! It''s really someone who''s seen the market. " With a smile, boss he picked up the kettle and added hot water to the empty cup.


    When boss he put the water on, brother Hao also handed the iron bar to Wang Fan. He said with a smile, "boss he, if you have anything to say, I''ve been out for a long time and I''m tired. I want to find a place to rest."


    "It''s not peaceful in the prison recently. It''s a headache for me that several boys make trouble together. I want to ask you to do me a favor and send these boys out. Do you want to help me?" Boss he asked with a smile.


    "The boys who can make you a headache for the warden must have a big start! I don''t know. What''s the price? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    Wang Fan, standing on one side, understood that boss he was asking brother Hao to kill the disobedient prisoners in prison.


    Although it shouldn''t be difficult for brother Hao, Wang fan can''t understand how boss he, who is the warden, can turn to brother Hao because of several troublemakers?


    From the land on this island, Wang fan can feel that the prison built on this island is not a peaceful place.


    Before he came here, Wang Fan also heard ah Gou talk about some rumors about the prison, but what he saw and heard now is far more dangerous than what ah Gou said.


    If it was just an ordinary prison, the prison guard who picked them up on the shore would not call it huoshao island in a high profile, nor would he extort prisoners blatantly. Of course, he would not meet such a person as Hao Ge.


    I think those prisoners who are not able to get along with boss he should have some unusual background, just like what brother Hao said. That''s why boss he, a big man, feels embarrassed.


    How can the prisoner, who is embarrassed by boss he, be so insignificant in brother Hao''s eyes?


    And what does brother Hao mean by dirty work?


    killing?


    That''s for sure.


    But if it''s just killing people, is it necessary to say so?


    Wang Fan, who is standing beside brother Hao, is more and more curious about this big man. At this moment, he has speculated on the identity of brother Hao, but no matter what he thinks, he can''t put it on brother Hao.


    At this time, boss he, who is sitting at the tea table, has already picked up his tea cup and started to drink tea in a leisurely manner. It seems that he is thinking about the price mentioned by brother Hao.


    "They are Cai Ji''s people. Are you sure you want to help?" Boss he, with the teacup on his mouth, frowned slightly and asked seriously.


    "A hundred thousand!" Brother Hao replied with a smile.


    "Is it a little more expensive?" Boss he put down his cup and looked at brother Hao.


    "Two hundred thousand!" Brother Hao returned with a smile.


    Ho''s words made boss he''s face look ugly. His expression was uncertain. It took him a long time to bite his teeth and say, "150000!"


    "Three hundred thousand!" The smile on brother Hao''s face gradually disappeared, and his voice became cold.


    The ugly boss he and brother Hao looked at each other. His mouth opened again and again. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. After looking at brother Hao for a long time, he nodded and said, "OK! You are cruel


    "Thank you Brother Hao said without expression.


    He handed the iron bar to Wang Fan again. Brother Hao motioned him to go to the door. After Wang Fan turned around, brother Hao said to boss he, "prepare two girls for me tonight. They should be hot!"


    "Damn it! I want money Boss he said angrily.


    "Then four! I have plenty of money! Ha ha Brother Hao laughs and walks out of the room behind Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 678

    The prison, known as Huoshao Island, has a large area. Although Wang Fan did not walk around the prison, he could feel the huge size of the prison.


    The whole prison is divided into four districts. Wang Fan and Hao Ge are assigned to the third district by the short policeman.


    This is an area surrounded by reinforced concrete. In the iron cages on the upper and lower floors, there are many prisoners. The police officers with guns and fierce faces pay close attention to every corner.


    "Brother Hao, someone has been arranged to clean up here." The short policeman opened the cell door, nodded and said, looking like a hotel waiter.


    Walking in front of Wang Fan, he looks at the scene of the cell, looking at the soft double bed, the furnishings in the room, and the wide area of the whole cell. He can''t believe that this is actually the cell in the prison.


    "That''s the standard for a presidential suite!"


    Looking at the furnishings in the room, Wang Fan opens his mouth in surprise. Although it''s not as luxurious as the presidential suite in the hotel, it''s absolutely possible to match the level of presidential suite if you can decorate the cell like this in the prison.


    Brother Hao, who was following Wang Fan, saw Wang Fan standing at the door of the cell, kicked him on the butt and scolded: "go to burn the hot water quickly, I want to take a bath!"


    "Oh Wang Fan, who got a kick on his ass, quickly agreed, put down his iron bar and ran to the bathroom in the cell.


    Brother Hao at the door moved his body for a while, turned to the short policeman and said, "I''ll arrange four women for me later. I want to be obedient, you know? I don''t want to be a wet blanket! "


    "All right, brother Howe." The short policeman nodded and agreed. Then he stepped back and said, "brother Hao, I won''t disturb your rest."


    "Go away, no one is allowed to come near here without my command!" Brother Hao grabs the bar and says it impolitely.


    The short policeman, who had retreated to one side, was not angry because of brother Hao''s curse. He still looked at brother Hao with a smile until his figure disappeared from his sight.


    After entering the cell, brother Hao, dragging the shackles on his feet, strolled to the sofa and sat down. He reached out from the coffee table beside the sofa, grabbed a cigar and put it to his mouth. He said, "Damn, does it take long to boil water? You don''t dare to come out because you are afraid of death. "


    "Brother Hao, I''ve adjusted the bath water heater. You can take a bath at any time." Wang Fan stretched out his head from the bathroom and returned with a smile.


    "I''ll talk about the bath later. You can taste this cigar for me." Brother Hao throws his cigar to Wang Fan and signals him to take two puffs first.


    After understanding the meaning of brother Hao, Wang Fan catches the cigar in the air, happily runs to the sofa, picks up the lighter on the tea table, lights the cigar and smokes it.


    After a few puffs of cigar, he handed the cigar to brother Hao and said, "brother Hao, there should be no problem."


    "Not bad." Hao Ge took the cigar in Wang Fan''s hand and put it in his mouth happily, enjoying the happiness brought by nicotine.


    Wang Fan, standing next to brother Hao, looked at the furnishings in the room and asked, "brother Hao, what else do you need to test for you? While I have nothing to do now, I''ll help you try one by one."


    "Oh? Are you not afraid to die? " Brother Hao, who was smoking a cigar, took a look at Wang Fan and asked in a bad mood.


    "Brother Hao, you said you would kill me when you get out of prison again? What else can I worry about? The left and right are dead. It''s better to enjoy something I haven''t seen before while I still have breath! " Wang Fan said without fear.


    "Ha ha! Yes, it''s a little interesting. I like a guy like you! " Listening to Wang Fan''s words, brother Hao patted his thigh and said.


    "Pa"


    Hao Ge, sitting on the sofa, reached out and opened the cigar box on the coffee table, pointed to the cigar inside and said, "you can smoke the cigars here and drink the red wine in the cupboard, but you can''t get drunk! If you dare to delay me, I''ll break your neck! "


    I didn''t expect that brother Hao was so arrogant. Wang Fan grabbed a cigar and lit it while thanking brother Hao.


    I have to admit that the cigars stored in the room are high-end goods that Wang Fan has never touched.


    The aroma of tobacco when the cigar is burning is very pure, which makes people feel very satisfied when they smell it. Moreover, the length and thickness of the cigar are moderate. Wang Fan also feels full of momentum when he holds it in his hand.


    After smoking a few puffs of cigar, Wang Fan took out a bottle of red wine from the cupboard. Looking at the English on the bottle, he scratched his head, turned to brother Hao and asked, "brother Hao, I don''t know the words on it. What should I do?"


    "What? Do you need to know the words when you drink? " Brother Hao stares at Wang Fan and says impatiently.


    "Well, I''ll get you a cup, too." Wang Fan began to look for the sobering device and goblet for drinking.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Brother Hao watched Wang Fan writhing there, more impatient.


    "I''m looking for the sober and the glass." Wang Fan replied.


    "I''m looking for your uncle. Blow bottles one by one. What kind of glasses do you want! Drink half of my bottle first, and see if anyone has poisoned it Brother Hao yelled.


    Although Wang fan is not particular about details, his carelessness is nothing compared with his brother Hao''s character!


    He took two bottles of red wine and went back to the sofa. Wang Fan opened one of the bottles and took two big gulps at the bottle mouth under the gaze of brother Hao.


    "How''s it going? Do you feel anything? " Brother Hao stares at the wine bottle in Wang Fan''s hand and asks anxiously.


    "Wow! It''s delicious A face of intoxicated Wang Fan, licking his lips, said happily.


    "Damn, it''s delicious. Bring it to me now!" Brother Hao held out his hand and grabbed the wine bottle in Wang Fan''s hand.


    Although the two eyes of brother Hao, who was holding the wine bottle, were already staring at the wine bottle, he was not impatient and drank all the red wine in the bottle.


    "Brother Hao, I don''t feel uncomfortable. I don''t think they will poison the wine." Wang Fan kindly reminded.


    Anyone can see that brother Hao is a drinker, so Wang fan can also realize that his anxious mood at this moment reminds brother Hao kindly.


    But brother Hao didn''t seem to appreciate it. He slowly raised his head, looked at Wang Fan in doubt, and asked: "boy, you''re in such a hurry to let me drink. You won''t accept other people''s money. You want to use your rotten life to cheat me!"


    "Brother Hao, if you don''t believe me, I''ll drink the rest!" Wang Fan frowned and reached for the bottle in brother Hao''s hand.

 V2.Chapter 679

    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao is smiling, watching Wang Fan snatch the wine bottle in his hand, and watching him drink the red wine in the bottle.


    "How about brother hao? Can you still trust me? " Wang Fan took the empty wine bottle, the mouth of the bottle rushed down and shook the wine bottle.


    "You''re a good drinker!" Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan and said.


    "Not to brag with you, or to be a bottle of Baijiu. When I am so plump, I will not be drunk." Slightly drunk Wang Fan said, shaking the bottle in his hand.


    Although Wang Fan looked a little drunk at this time, in fact he was not drunk, and his brain was very clear, even running at a high speed, because he knew very well in his heart that he would be tempted by brother Hao.


    "Boy, why did you come here?" Ho asked.


    "This Wang Fan scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "What? Did the overlord bow? Excuse me? " Brother Hao squints at Wang Fan.


    Hearing the question from brother Hao, Wang Fan had a stiff neck and said, "brother Hao, don''t look down on people. Although I haven''t been to any school, I will never do that kind of heartless thing."


    "Ha ha! What are you excited about? There are a lot of rapists here, and there are a lot of owners who force good people into prostitutes. Don''t talk about things here with the benevolence, justice and morality outside. Good people can''t get in here! " Ho replied with a sneer.


    "Brother Hao, that''s what I said, but I really haven''t done that kind of thing. I was cheated by a woman and robbed by someone else''s house." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "Robbery? ha-ha! You''re the only one who can rob? " He said with a laugh.


    "I thought the host there was a girl. She would obey me as soon as I showed her knife, but who knows, they were so powerful that they beat me up." Wang Fan spoke and touched the scar on his head with his hand.


    "Boy, are you kidding me? Any prisoner on huoshao island is a villain who does all kinds of evil. You can be sent here for such a small thing? " Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan with distrust and asked in a cold voice.


    "Who said no? When I was in the police station, I always wondered. Those policemen repeatedly asked me who told me to do it. I didn''t know how to answer them. In the end, I couldn''t help it. I just said a name, and then they sent me here! " Wang Fan said bitterly.


    "Any name? Who are you talking about? " Ho asked.


    "Cai Ji! I pondered that since they wanted me to be a person, I would say something famous to see what they could do to me. As a result, the policemen were not afraid at all and sent me here! " Embarrassed Wang Fan said helplessly, but his eyes secretly aimed at brother Hao''s face.


    He leaned on the sofa and listened to what Wang Fan had said. He was also very surprised and asked, "Damn, who did you rob?"


    "Do you know shangguanjing?" Wang Fan asked.


    "The trough! You robbed her? Ha ha When brother Hao heard shangguanjing''s name, he patted his thigh with a smile, and then said, "if you don''t report Cai Ji''s name, I''m afraid you''ve already fed the fish and shrimp in the sea! You''re so brave, you''re lying in the manger


    "Ah? Brother Hao, no way. Isn''t shangguanjing a rich man? Isn''t she still very strong? " Wang Fan asked foolishly.


    "Shangguanjing is a businessman, and this little girl is not a ruthless role. But her father and her grandfather are all famous figures in W province. Don''t mention you. Even if you are a big brother in the road, you have to be polite when you see her!" Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan with disdain, just like a fool.


    What brother Hao said, Wang Fan certainly knew that he had learned the power of shangguanjing when it came to the Sanlian Gang, and as brother Hao said, no one in the underworld of W province dared to make up her mind.


    In the face of brother Hao''s scornful eyes, Wang Fan quietly accepted all the photos. He scratched his head and said, "I''m a scum. How can I know these things? I only know that she is very rich. She wants to grab some money and buy some jewelry for my woman. The result is like this."


    "Ha ha! You idiot, you''re lucky to get your life back Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan''s embarrassed appearance and said with a laugh.


    Seeing that brother Hao didn''t doubt himself, Wang Fan asked, "brother Hao, if you were you, wouldn''t you have to give her face?"


    "Me Looking at Wang Fan''s expectant look, brother Hao smoked a cigar and said with pride, "I''ve always wanted to fight shangguanjing for 300 rounds. I''m afraid that little girl will be killed by me, ha ha! I''ll make sun Hesheng angry again! "


    I didn''t expect that brother Hao''s words were so explicit that Wang Fan felt uncomfortable.


    Thinking about shangguanjing''s beautiful girl, if she is forced under the body by such a person as HAOGE and tramples on her wantonly, Wang Fan will have an impulse to kill.


    However, sitting on the sofa, brother Hao didn''t notice any change in Wang Fan''s expression. Smoking a cigarette, he said to himself, "the little girl is so smart that it makes people itch. Hehe, I''m afraid I can pinch her milk for her!"


    "Brother Hao, have you met shangguanjing?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, of course, ha ha! I almost got on her, ha ha! Did you take the opportunity to touch her milk Brother Hao squints at Wang Fan, and the expression on his face is very lewd.


    "As soon as I entered her villa, I was knocked out with a vase! I didn''t even touch her hand, but I think she''s pretty, too! " Wang Fan replied awkwardly.


    "Ha ha, if you can sleep with such a woman in your life, it''s worth your death!" Ho said with a laugh.


    Brother Hao''s words made Wang Fan think of Songzhuang.


    Think of that night secretly touched shangguanjing''s residence, listening to the conversation between Song Zhuang and his lover, I''m afraid that the surname song is also taking the opportunity to stay in shangguanjing''s house, pulling his lover to have a lustful dream!


    And looking at the expression on brother Hao''s face, I''m afraid that what he said is also his heart, and what he wants to do is a happy thing, but he doesn''t have the chance.


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "brother Hao, can we still have such a chance when we enter here?"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Ho, how dare I laugh at you?"


    "Ha ha, boy, huoshao island is my home. I can come and go as soon as I want. Do you really think that I have no chance to go out like you

 V2.Chapter 680

    Home?


    In many news reports, reporters also reported that some prisoners, because they had been in prison for a long time, were obviously out of touch with the outside world. After being released from prison, they were unable to adapt to the new living environment and eventually committed crimes again and returned to prison,


    But it''s the first time that anyone has ever said that they call the prison far away from everyone as their own home. It''s also the kind of prison that everyone in W province talks about. It''s called the modern fire island prison.


    "What? Don''t you believe it? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, why not? If you can have such a living environment, even if you spend a few years outside, you may not be able to achieve it. Of course you can do it here! " Wang Fan looked around the room and returned with a smile.


    "Fat corpse and iron hand, the place where they live is called home. I''m just a temporary resting place. If I have a chance, I''ll take you to see their residence, and let you open your eyes. It''s not a waste of your life!" Brother Hao said triumphantly.


    "Fat corpse? Iron hand? Brother Hao, are you also talking about the prisoners here? " Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "There are four prison areas in huoshao island. Fat corpse is the leader of the first prison area, and also the most intelligent person here. Iron hand and his subordinates occupy the second prison area. He is not as smart as fat corpse, but in terms of ruthlessness, he can compete with me!" Brother Hao said seriously.


    Listening to brother Hao''s words, Wang Fan immediately realized that what he said about fat corpse and iron hand should be the boss of the first and second prison area, or prison bully.


    Although brother Hao says that iron hand is as cruel as he is, in Wang Fan''s opinion, this should be brother Hao''s modest statement. If iron hand is really so powerful, brother Hao is likely to swear.


    And the boss, who is called fat corpse, should be really smart. Otherwise, when brother Hao talks about him, his eyes will not shine. He looks very appreciative.


    No matter to a friend or an enemy, when he is excellent in a certain aspect and you can''t catch up with him, you can''t hide your appreciation for him. This kind of appreciation from the heart and the way of expression are really different.


    Now that he has guessed the identities of the two people, Wang fan doesn''t need to ask them. He is more concerned about the remaining two prison areas. Seeing that brother Hao is still in his mind, Wang Fan quickly asks, "brother Hao, what about the remaining two prison areas? Are there any more powerful characters? "


    "The third prison area is more wasteful. You and I live in the third prison area. The last time I left Huoshao Island, there was a guy named walrus who seemed to be the boss here. But he didn''t come to see me so long after we came back. I''m afraid he had been killed." He said.


    "Killed?" Wang fan can''t believe asked.


    "I can''t think of any other possibility than this explanation." Brother Hao took a cigarette and returned with a smile.


    "I know! Are those guys mentioned by boss he who want to be big brothers here, so they killed walruses? " Wang Fan asked excitedly.


    "Maybe, the third prison area is a arena. Whoever has a hard fist is the big brother here, but it has always been boss he''s own territory, and it''s the chip he used to control the first and second prison areas. Now someone wants to take him away, isn''t that looking for death?" Brother Hao said with a sneer.


    "Isn''t boss he the warden here? Why is it necessary to control the prisoners here to control the prisoners in other prison areas? Does he dare not offend fat corpses and iron hands? " Wang fan is more confused.


    "Boy, have you ever heard of jumping out of the three realms and not in the five elements?" Brother Hao looks at Wang Fan with a smile.


    "I''ve heard that. Isn''t that the line in journey to the west? When monkey king made trouble in the underworld, he told Yama that he was a person who jumped out of the three realms and was not in the five elements. He was not controlled by the underworld at all. " Wang Fan replied.


    "Fat corpse, iron hand and I are almost like this. Although we live here in Huoshao Island, we are not controlled here. We can say that if we want to come and go, boss he can''t do anything to us." Brother Hao said with pride.


    The first time I heard that someone would come and leave if he wanted to, which made Wang Fan more curious. After all, he also wanted to take ghost uncle with him to make such a plan.


    Seeing that brother Hao said more and more vigorously, Wang Fan quickly squatted down, got close to brother Hao and asked with a smile, "brother Hao, I know you are a man of great ability, but I still don''t believe it when you come and go."


    "Ha ha, I know you don''t believe it. Let''s put it this way. Fat corpse spends money on his own. He thinks it''s much safer here than outside. Although fat corpse lives on Huoshao Island, he has his own business outside. The money he earns every day is enough for ordinary people to eat for a lifetime."


    "So powerful? Then he doesn''t want to go out? "


    "Bullshit, whatever you want here, as long as you spend money on boss he, you can be sent to prison, and you don''t have to worry about being kidnapped or assassinated. Fat corpse certainly doesn''t want to go out."


    "What kind of business is he in? Is it a global company? "


    "The stock exchange in W province is under the control of fat corpse. Which company he wants to close down is a matter of minutes. Do you dare to stay outside like this?"


    "Then no one hired a murderer to come here and kill him?"


    "Do you think huoshao island is a vegetable market? Can anyone come in if they want to? Even if you are arranged to come in, you can only stay in the third prison area. Without the permission of fat corpse, even if you enter the first prison area, you will be killed immediately by the dead men he keeps. "


    "The dead? My God, fat corpse, does this regard a prison district as his own kingdom? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha! Boy, is it an eye opener for you? " Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan''s surprised expression and asked with satisfaction.


    "I really didn''t expect that this is the case here. It seems that as long as you have money, you can enjoy your life wherever you are, and you can live so natural and unrestrained in prison. It''s really a wonder in the world." Wang Fan couldn''t help feeling.


    "It''s a fart to be smart!" Brother Hao said with disdain.


    "Ah? Isn''t it OK to be smart? I think fat corpse is really smart. Instead of living outside in fear, it''s better to stay here and live like an emperor. Hehe, as long as you give boss he enough money or give him enough benefits, you can enjoy life safely forever. "


    For Wang Fan''s exclamation, brother Hao said: "fat corpse is just a businessman, he came here to protect himself, iron hand is the living natural and unrestrained, he lives the life of the living dead in Huoshao Island, but controls the outside world, this is really natural and unrestrained!"

 V2.Chapter 681

    Wang fan can only be patient and listen to brother Hao sitting on the sofa talking about these things in prison.


    However, the situation of fat corpse really surprised Wang Fan, but after thinking about it, he thought that fat corpse was really a smart man.


    The so-called dark under the light, of course, is the most dangerous place, in fact, is the most safe place.


    The fat corpse who operates the whole stock market of W province holds the lifeblood of many enterprises in his hands. Those bosses who sleep and eat hard because of him every day naturally regard him as a thorn in the flesh and wish to kill him at any time.


    If the fat corpse lives in the colorful world for pleasure, it may have become a rotten corpse.


    Hiding in this heavily guarded prison, if people outside want to contact him, they can only come to him openly. If they want to play tricks, they have to pass boss he at least.


    But brother Hao also said that boss he got a lot of benefits from fat corpse. Naturally, he didn''t want fat corpse to have an accident, so he would be more careful than fat corpse, for fear that someone would do harm to fat corpse.


    The prisoners in the first prison area must also get the benefits of fat corpse. In order to live a good life for a long time, they will not let people hurt fat corpse.


    All this is under the control of fat corpse. As long as he doesn''t step out of the prison door, no matter how much people hate him, they can only get angry through the prison wall, and there is no way for him.


    But Feishi''s life is not natural and unrestrained in brother Hao''s eyes. On the contrary, he is the iron hand of the second prison area. He regards life as a natural and unrestrained person, which makes Wang Fansheng curious.


    "Brother Hao, do you think iron hand is a living dead man? I''m still manipulating the outside world. I don''t understand. Can you tell me something? " Wang Fan, like a primary school student, looks at brother Hao thirsty for knowledge.


    Brother Hao, smoking a cigar, said with a smile, "look at your age, you''re a dreg. I''m afraid you haven''t heard of iron hand at all."


    "Hey, brother Hao, I haven''t heard of the name of iron hand. I haven''t been in society for a few days. I really don''t know much about it." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    What Wang Fan said is true. Although he has dealt with the triad gang and eventually became the manipulator behind the triad Gang, it does not mean that he knows much about the underworld affairs in W province.


    Even if he knows something about the underworld, it''s only limited to the people of Zhao Shanhe''s generation. As for the events that happened in W Province in recent years, he really has no way to know.


    Iron hand is just the name I heard from brother Hao.


    Seeing Wang Fan looking at himself so devoutly, brother Hao was even more proud. He grabbed the red wine bottle on the tea table, pinched the cork on the bottle with two fingers, and pulled out the cork with a little effort.


    The sealed red wine bottle made a dull sound, and the aroma of wine floated out slowly along the mouth of the bottle.


    "Ha ha! What do you think of my fingers? Is such a gentle pinch, which sister can stand it? Ha ha, you said that if shangguanjing''s little girl sat in my arms and let me squeeze her in her chest, would she cry and beg for mercy? " He said with a laugh.


    Unexpectedly, brother Hao suddenly brought the topic to shangguanjing. Wang Fan nodded with an embarrassed smile and said, "yes."


    "Do you like shangguanjing, or do you regard her as your goddess in your heart? I''m so excited to hear her name? ha-ha! Damn, you''re quite innocent! " Brother Hao laughs at Wang Fan who looks embarrassed.


    If he continued to argue, he would be suspicious. Looking at the mocking expression on his face, Wang Fan nodded his head and said, "I''ve seen shangguanjing once, but she''s really beautiful! If I can sleep with her once in my life, it''s worth dying! "


    "Ha ha! What did I say? Ha ha, you still pretend to be me. Shangguanjing''s little girl is reincarnation of fox spirit. When that man sees her, he can''t help but want to be her. Ha ha! If the iron hand didn''t want to have sex with her, he wouldn''t have come here to be a living dead man! " He said with a laugh.


    Wang Fan, who is uncomfortable in his heart, is surprised when he hears brother Hao''s words.


    He never thought that iron hand knew shangguanjing, and the reason why he stayed on huoshao island was also related to shangguanjing.


    Wang Fan, who was full of curiosity, went to brother Hao again and asked in a trembling voice: "brother Hao, you say that iron hand is a living dead man here because of shangguanjing. Has he ever been to her? Crouching trough, he''s such a beast, isn''t he


    "If you scold the ironhand like this, if you let him know, you must peel off your skin, and then cut off your bird and put it in your asshole, so that you can kill yourself!" Brother Hao looks at Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, you won''t hand me over to ironhand. Don''t I have to wait on you?" Wang Fan retreated and said with fear.


    Although Wang Fan''s face was very scared, he had already made up his mind. If the iron hand really came here to be a living dead because he had defiled shangguanjing, he would make the iron hand a private person, so as to wash away shangguanjing''s insult.


    I don''t know if Qian Xue would have skinned Wang Fan on the spot if she could hear Wang Fan''s voice. As for the fat bird in his crotch, Qian Xue might have cut it off and soaked in formalin as a memorial to his sorrow!


    Said brother Hao, looking at Wang Fan''s timid look, laughing, holding out his hand, holding Wang Fan''s shoulder and saying: "boy, now I won''t give you to him, but when I go out again, I''m afraid I will let you down!"


    "Brother Hao, it shouldn''t be too early for you to go out. Besides, we''ve been together for a long time, and you can kill me. In my eyes, you''re a person who values feelings!" Wang Fan flatters.


    "Ha ha, you have a sweet mouth. Don''t worry. I will kill you myself. As long as you make me happy, I won''t make you suffer! Ha ha Brother Hao grabs Wang Fan''s shoulder and pinches him hard. He laughs and pushes him to a somersault.


    The shoulder is full of pain by brother Hao, and also fell a piece of shit, but Wang Fan did not dare to be angry, sitting on the ground, he said with a smile: "brother Hao, I can ask, last time you came back and went out, how long was the interval?"


    "What? I''m afraid to die so soon? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "I''m just flustered. I just want to ask." Wang Fan replied.


    "Seven days!" Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan and said.

 V2.Chapter 682

    Seven days!


    Isn''t this the time agreed by Wang Fan and Qian Xue?


    Seven days later, the mask on Wang Fan''s face will fall off. By that time, his identity will be completely exposed. Then sun Hesheng will know that he is burning the island.


    If you can''t rescue uncle GUI, it means that his plan is exposed. Will sun Hesheng get rid of him?


    All this made Wang Fan''s heart tangled. He didn''t dare to imagine what would happen next, and he didn''t dare to think about whether brother Hao would leave huoshao island in a shorter time.


    In short, Wang fan doesn''t have much time. He has to find the ghost uncle who is being held here seven days ago, or in a shorter time, and take him away from here.


    1¡¢ Wang Fan has a general idea of the situation in the second and third prison areas. From the words of brother Hao, he thinks that the possibility of Uncle GUI being locked up in the first, second and third prison areas is almost zero.


    There is only the fourth prison district left. According to the current situation, uncle GUI is most likely to be detained in the fourth prison district.


    Sitting on the ground, Wang Fan also smoked two cigars, looked at brother Hao on the sofa with a smile, and asked, "brother Hao, you haven''t said who is the boss of the fourth prison area? Are you the boss of the fourth cell? "


    "Hey, hey, how do you know that I''m the boss of the fourth prison?" Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    I wanted to inquire about the fourth prison area, but I didn''t think that brother Hao was the boss of the fourth prison area, which disappointed Wang Fan.


    If brother Hao is the boss of the fourth prison area, the prisoners in the fourth prison area must also be some ferocious guys, which obviously does not match the identity of Uncle GUI.


    And it''s not easy to get information from brother Hao.


    Although he was very disappointed, Wang Fan''s face didn''t show it at all. He looked at brother Hao excitedly and asked, "brother Hao, if the walrus in the third prison area really dies, then you get rid of the rebellious guys, aren''t you the boss of the two prison areas?"


    "Is there anything to be happy about?" Ho asked.


    "Of course, it''s worth having fun. I''m your little brother. You''re in charge of two prison districts. I''ll go to any prison District, and they dare not provoke me!" Wang Fan said happily.


    "There are only a few people in the fourth prison area. Even if I''m not the boss there, no one will provoke you when you go. Just bully them casually!" Brother Hao put out half of his cigar in the ashtray, opened his red wine and handed it to Wang Fan.


    Sitting on the ground, Wang Fan raised his butt, took the bottle from brother Hao, and drank a few mouthfuls without hesitation.


    After wiping the red wine on his mouth, Wang Fan, belching, handed the red wine to brother Hao and said, "brother Hao, this bottle of wine is better than the one just now. Try it!"


    "Good!" Looking at Wang Fan drinking half a bottle of red wine, brother Hao took the bottle in his hand with ease. He lifted his neck and drank the red wine in the bottle at one go.


    Waiting for brother Hao to finish the wine in the bottle, Wang Fan asked: "brother Hao, are the people in the fourth prison very weak? Worse than me? "


    "Of course, but although the prisoners there are weak, they all pretend to be weak. They just don''t dare to expose their strength here, so if you bully them, they won''t fight back." Ho said back.


    At this time, Wang Fan, hearing brother Hao''s words, the fire of hope that was about to be extinguished in his heart burned up again.


    Hidden power?


    Why hide strength?


    In this place where the law of the jungle is the strongest, hiding strength is like looking for death, unless they dare not and are not willing to bring trouble because of the exposure of strength!


    There is only one explanation for this situation!


    Those who are held in the fourth cell are all prisoners with hidden identity, and uncle GUI is likely to be held among them.


    I didn''t expect to get such news all of a sudden. Wang Fan was a little excited. He came up to him and asked, "brother Hao, are all the prisoners in the fourth prison District spies?"


    "Oh? Why do you think that? " Instead of answering Wang Fan''s words, brother Hao asked him.


    "Didn''t you say they were hiding their strength? The purpose of hiding strength is not to let people see their identity? Hey, hey, isn''t it always like this in movies? Only spies or undercover agents will deliberately hide their strength? " Wang Fan pretended to be stupid.


    "You''re not stupid! Even these things can be understood! It took me a long time to think about it Listening to Wang Fan''s words, brother Hao touched his big head and said.


    His face was very modest, but in his heart he was cursing brother Hao "big fool".


    I have long thought that brother Hao is a man with developed limbs and simple mind. Now when I listen to him, Wang Fan feels that this feeling is not wrong.


    It''s so simple that brother Hao can''t understand it at all. He still needs to think about it for so long. Doesn''t it mean that his IQ is worrying?


    Wang Fan said with a smile: "brother Hao, it''s not your fault. They are all trained. How can you think of these people''s thoughts?"


    "Ha ha! Be honest? I love what you say. When I am wandering in the Jianghu, I hate those guys who do things in my heart. There was a guy who flattered me and wanted to win my trust. As a result, when he was talking in his sleep, he actually said what he thought. Damn it! The boy called me a fool. Let me dig out his heart When brother Hao said this, he looked at Wang Fan fiercely.


    Listening to brother Hao''s words, Wang Fan felt guilty, but his face was calm.


    After looking at Wang Fan for a long time, brother Hao said, "you son, don''t scold me in your heart, too!"


    "Why? I really adore you. I really think you are awesome Wang Fan raised his thumb and said with a guilty heart.


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Good! Boy, as long as you don''t have two hearts for me, I will let you die without pain before I go back to work! " Brother Hao reaches out his big hand and grabs Wang Fan''s shoulder again.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the ground one meter away from brother Hao, was caught by brother Hao. Wang Fan grinned with pain in his shoulder, but he did not dare to stop brother Hao''s action.


    When Wang Fan was grabbed by brother Hao and straightened up, brother Hao sitting on the sofa said with a smile: "boy, you make me very happy today. I will allow you to choose one of the beauties sent tonight!"


    "Thank you, brother Hao!" Wang Fan grinned back.


    "But! You have to get rid of the body before you come back to sleep! Do you hear me He ordered with a cold face.


    "Corpses? Whose body? "

 V2.Chapter 683

    Outside the window of the cell, the little crescent moon climbed up into the sky. After Wang Fan and Hao Ge drank the fourth bottle of red wine, the door of the cell was gently opened.


    A short policeman in uniform appeared at the door of the cell, followed by four girls wrapped in blankets.


    "Brother Hao, the person you want has come!" The short policeman stood there with a smile on his face.


    Hao Ge, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the door dimly, waved his big hand and said, "let them all come in, let the boy choose one first!"


    "Oh? Good


    It seems that I didn''t expect that brother Hao would arrange it like this. The short policeman was stunned at first, but he soon reacted.


    He turned to the four girls behind him and said, "you guys, take off your blanket!"


    "Wu"


    Four girls make a strange sound, then from behind the short police officer, one by one into the cell.


    The light in the cell is not turned on. The moonlight shining in from the window can only make people see the outline of each other. Wang Fan, sitting on the ground beside the sofa, squints at the four girls in front of him.


    The girls wrapped in blankets are very tall. Although they can''t see their bodies under the blankets, they can guess that they all have sexy bodies.


    Girls in the moonlight, strange mouth, which makes Wang Fan feel very curious.


    Just as Wang Fan looked at the girls, they began to slowly take off their blankets and completely expose their bodies under the blankets to brother Hao and Wang Fan.


    Without any shelter, the four girls exposed themselves to the air, which made them feel uncomfortable, but they did as the short policeman said.


    "Boy, which one do you like?" Ho asked.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the ground, was stunned by the scene. Although he was not a child who had never touched a woman, nor a dreg who had never been to a romantic place, he really saw such a scene for the first time.


    Four girls are very sexy, standing naked in front of us, and anyone can''t help looking at them.


    Looking at the girls'' youthful bodies, Wang Fan could not help standing up and wanted to get closer to them.


    When brother Hao saw Wang Fan''s appearance, he said with a smile, "boy, you should hurry up. In case I repent, you can only look at me happily!"


    "Good!"


    Wang Fan, who stood up, replied that he had come to the girls.


    At this time, Wang Fan could see clearly why these girls were opening their mouths. Each girl''s mouth was stuffed with a hollow metal ball. In order not to let them spit out the ball, two ropes were tied to the two ends of the ball, and then they tied a knot around their heads.


    No wonder they made that strange sound when they answered the short policeman. I think it was also because the metal ball was in their mouth. It was very inconvenient for them to talk.


    Although the faces of the four girls were full of pain, there was no fear or shame in their eyes.


    "If they knew that they would break their necks after sleeping with brother Howe tonight, would they be so calm?"


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Wang Fan couldn''t help feeling pity.


    These four girls, who look to be in their early twenties, should not be married and have children from their full breasts and flat bellies.


    At such an age, such a young girl, she will end her life tonight. Who else can bear to see it?


    Standing in front of the girls, Wang Fan did not dare to look them in the eyes, and even more did not dare to face them. At the moment, Wang Fan had a voice in his heart constantly shouting "help them, help these poor girls!"


    But although the voice of this cry is very loud, it doesn''t make Wang Fan make any reaction, because his heart is more aware of what the hand means at this time.


    In the face of such a powerful opponent as brother Hao, if Wang Fan acts rashly, I''m afraid he will be torn in two by brother Hao if he doesn''t even make a move. Besides, there is a short policeman standing at the door.


    "Don''t you want to choose?" Brother Hao asked impatiently.


    Brother Hao''s question awakened Wang Fan. With a bitter smile, he glanced at the girls in front of him, pointed to the youngest girl standing on the far right and said, "just her!"


    The girl selected by Wang Fan was stunned for a moment, and then looked back to the short policeman at the door in a hurry. With a metal ball in her mouth, she seemed to want to ask something, but she was worried because she couldn''t make a sound.


    The short policeman standing at the door laughed and said to the girl, "no matter who you serve tonight, it''s the same!"


    "Wu"


    Hearing the short policeman''s words, the girl quickly nodded her head vigorously, and the anxiety in her eyes gradually dissipated.


    The girl''s strange performance left Wang Fan standing beside her a little at a loss. He didn''t understand the short policeman''s words, but he understood that what happened tonight was a very important thing for these girls.


    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao waved to the short policeman at the door and said lazily, "come back tomorrow morning to pick them up."


    "All right, brother Howe!" The short policeman closed the cell door and went out.


    The three girls, who were not selected by Wang Fan, heard that the people in the cell had been closed, and hurried over to brother Hao. The three girls sat next to brother Hao, trying their best to get close to him.


    "Boy, don''t be stunned, be happy!" Hao elder brother, looking at Wang Fan standing there, said to him with a smile.


    Looking back at Wang Fan, who was looking at brother Hao, he asked suspiciously, "he said just now that it''s the same to serve everyone? What do you mean


    "Ha ha! Boy, you stand there foolishly, and you are entangled in this matter? " Ho asked, laughing.


    "I... Just a little curious. " Wang Fan said awkwardly.


    "You Brother Hao pointed to the girl in front of Wang Fan and yelled. After the girl came, he then ordered, "take out the ball in your mouth and tell him what those words mean!"


    The girl who heard brother Hao''s order quickly took out the metal ball in her mouth. After moving her numb mouth, she turned her head and looked at Wang Fan and said, "brother iron says that whoever is happy to serve brother Hao tonight will redeem himself. If brother Hao refuses to pay, we will be sold to other places tomorrow morning."


    "Brother ironhand? And sell you somewhere else? " Wang Fan looked at the girl in front of him in surprise.

 V2.Chapter 684

    The girl''s words made Wang Fan feel tight. He looked at the girl beside him. He knew the meaning of her words, but he didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen here.


    Then the girl looked at brother Hao. The metal ball in her hand was pinched tightly, as if she had a certain fear of the metal ball.


    "Boy, the woman you choose, you decide whether or not to let her put on the mouth plug, but anyway, I don''t want to hear the voice that affects my mood, especially the cry of women, do you understand?" Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao touched the body of the girl beside him and said coldly.


    "All right, brother Howe." Wang Fan, who was standing in the dark, then took the girl to the corner of the wall and said to her in a soft voice: "you can hear it. If you can do it, don''t wear it!"


    Before Wang Fan finished, the girl nodded her head hard, but she didn''t throw away the metal ball in her hand, but tied it tightly to her wrist.


    The fear in the girl''s eyes gradually disappeared. Maybe she was grateful for Wang Fan''s tenderness to her, maybe she was able to get rid of the shackles of the metal ball, or for some other reason. In short, her panic had begun to recede, and her expression on her face had returned to normal.


    "Wu"


    A woman''s whimper came from the sofa, like the sound of being pinched.


    Wang Fan, who is talking with the girl beside him, is attracted by the sound from the sofa and looks at the direction of the sound through the faint moonlight.


    The moonlight came in from the window, just shining on the girl''s body. The sweat oozing from her body was shimmering by the moonlight, just like the dew on the flower branches in the morning.


    It was the girl sitting on brother Hao''s leg that made the sound. Her body was tight, like a strong bowstring, her full chest was strong, and her slender waist was arched into a beautiful arc.


    The horsetail at the back of her head is drooping, almost forming a straight line with her head. Wang fan can''t see the expression on her face clearly, but he can see her red face by moonlight.


    Red as blood, like a blooming rose.


    And the metal ball that she bit tightly in her mouth was like the stamen in the middle of a flower, wrapped in a row of thin white and surrounded by a circle of bright red.


    The girl standing beside Wang Fan also looked at the girl with wide eyes, but her face was not only afraid, but also sympathetic.


    "Will she die?" The girl grabbed Wang Fan''s hand and asked in a low voice.


    The space of the cell is not big. Although the girl gave a whimper, she didn''t make any sound. This makes the voice of the girl beside Wang Fan very clear in the whole cell.


    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao also heard the girl''s voice. He looked at Wang fan like electricity and said in a cold voice, "if you can''t control your mouth, let him pull out your tongue!"


    Brother Hao''s voice was not only cold, but also echoed in the room like thunder, which made the girl standing beside Wang Fan shiver.


    Without waiting for brother Howe to say anything more, the girl took off the metal ball from her wrist and put it into her mouth. Then she tied the rope on the metal ball tightly behind her head.


    The air in the cell suddenly quieted down. If it wasn''t for the girl on brother Hao''s leg who was still twitching, Wang Fan almost thought that the time was fixed here.


    The two girls sitting next to brother Hao look numbly at their companions, just like looking at a dying flower.


    Do not want to see such a scene, Wang Fan pulled the girl he selected, quietly retreated to the bathroom in the corner of the cell.


    Wang Fan gently closed the door of the bathroom. He turned on the light in the narrow space. When the light suddenly came on, he felt a stabbing pain in his eyes and could not help frowning.


    The girl he pulled into the bathroom was always looking at Wang Fan. When she saw Wang Fan''s eyebrows wrinkled, she knelt down in front of him in a hurry, and her hands stopped in the air. Her fear made her face look very pale.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Wang Fan spoke and reached for the girl''s head.


    Kneeling on the ground, the girl''s body trembled. Although her eyes were full of fear, she didn''t dare to dodge. Until Wang Fan untied the knot behind her head, the girl gradually stopped shaking.


    After the metal ball was taken out of the girl''s mouth, Wang Fan took the metal ball to his eyes and looked at it carefully. Only then did he see that the egg sized metal ball was densely covered with bite marks.


    "Sit on the toilet. It''s cold on the ground." Wang Fan heart a burst of pain, stretched out his hand to pull up the girl on the ground, put her down next to the toilet.


    The flattered girl is even more at a loss. Her uneasiness is seen by Wang Fan, which makes Wang Fan''s heart more uncomfortable.


    The girl in front of her is pretty. Although her face is pale and has no blood color, it can''t hide her beauty. The clever girl makes people feel sad. Her big eyes are blinking, but she doesn''t have the bright appearance.


    Don''t know why, at this time of Wang Fan looking at the girl in front of him, suddenly thought of his sister Wang Beibei.


    Maybe they are the same age, or maybe it''s because he hasn''t seen Wang Beibei for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Wang Fan tried to keep calm and said to the girl who had been frightened in front of him.


    Wang Fan''s words made the girl look stunned, and then her eyes began to turn red, and her frightened face was instantly full of grievances.


    Seeing that the girl was about to cry, Wang Fan quickly put the metal ball into her hand.


    The girl''s emotion gradually out of control, instantly also understand Wang Fan''s meaning, she did not hesitate to put the metal ball into her mouth, with teeth hard bite on the metal ball.


    Tears burst out of her eyes, glided down her pretty cheeks, and finally fell on her trembling arms.


    Wang Fan, who was standing beside the girl, saw all this with his own eyes. He didn''t dare to comfort the poor girl. He could only stretch out his arm and hold her tightly in his arms.


    The girl hiding in Wang Fan''s arms convulsed like a frightened kitten.


    This kind of feeling from hell to light, not to mention a weak girl, I''m afraid that if I become a strong willed man, I can''t help suffering.


    "Are you prisoners here, too?" Wang Fan, who is holding the girl, bends down, sticks to the girl''s ear and asks softly.

 V2.Chapter 685

    The storm will always be calm, but people''s heart can not be as calm as the wind. The girl hiding in Wang Fan''s arms is still shaking slightly, but no more sound.


    Worried about what happened to the girl, Wang Fan gently raised her head and looked at the girl''s face.


    Bite in the mouth of the metal ball, has been covered with blood, the girl''s white teeth, also stained with the blood flowing from her lips.


    Gently grasp the girl''s mouth metal ball, Wang Fan took it out of her mouth, looking at the girl''s mouth full of blood, Wang Fan asked softly: "does it hurt?"


    Instead of answering, the girl shook her head.


    "Which ward are you from? Is it from the second prison? " Think of before Hao elder brother mention iron hand of affair, Wang Fan small voice of ask.


    The girl shook her head, then nodded in a hurry. Now that she had calmed down, she began to feel anxious again.


    Holding the girl''s arm tightly, Wang Fan pressed her ear and said, "don''t be afraid. There are only you and me here. No one will hurt you."


    The girl with shaking body still doesn''t speak, but the situation of shaking body has improved a lot. Maybe just like what Wang Fan said, the girl can also feel the security that Wang Fan brings her.


    "What do you mean iron hand will sell you? Where is he going to sell you? " Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    There are too many things in this prison, which is beyond Wang Fan''s imagination. Like a child who opens Pandora''s box, he is not only curious about everything in front of him, but also full of fear of the world in the box.


    It''s not enough to explain everything here.


    The prison, known as "Fire Island", is more like a living purgatory. Everyone here is like a devil in legend.


    "Sir, can you help me?" The girl stretched out her arm and hugged Wang Fan, who was hugging her. Her voice was very light.


    The fright in the cell just now made her dare not make too much noise. Even if she asked Wang Fan for help, it was as light as a gust of wind floating in the air.


    "How can I save you?" Wang Fan asked.


    The girl holding Wang Fan looks sad, her trembling body suddenly stopped, in the face of Wang Fan''s question, she does not know how to answer.


    How can I save you?


    In this place like purgatory, who knows how to save the girl?


    Maybe Wang fan can''t even save his own life.


    "Where are you going to be sold?" Wang Fan asked again.


    The stiff girl shook her head and did not answer Wang Fan''s question.


    Seeing the girl''s action, Wang Fan didn''t ask any more, and he already had the answer in his heart.


    Commodities never know their future destination. Only the sellers of commodities can control the fate of every commodity.


    This weak girl, just like a commodity, has no way to control her fate, let alone inquire about her destination.


    "Why did you come in?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "I was arrested. I''m from H country. I go to school in W province. My name is Jin Huixian." The girl''s face was numb.


    The girl''s answer made Wang Fan frown. From the beginning, he suspected that the girl in front of him and the three girls outside the bathroom were not prisoners in this prison.


    Now hearing the girl named Jin Huixian say so, Wang Fan finally confirmed his guess.


    Thinking of what brother Hao said before, iron hand is living the life of a living dead man here, and even manipulating the outside world, Wang Fan seems to understand something in his heart.


    "Damn it! Iron hand is actually in prison, still doing the business of trafficking in human beings! "


    Wang Fan was biting his teeth and cursing in his heart, but he had no other way to help the girl in his arms besides cursing.


    "Sir, can you buy me? I am willing to serve you here Jin Huixian blinked her eyes, trying to make her look cute, hoping to win Wang Fan''s sympathy.


    Wang Fan, who is still on the verge of death, how dare he say anything about saving others? He touched Jin Huixian''s hair and said to her, "I can only guarantee that you won''t die tonight. As for the future, I can''t guarantee."


    The truth is always cruel.


    But Wang Fan really can''t say anything that can make the girl and him feel at ease.


    Before the four girls came here, brother Hao had already told Wang Fan about the fate of these girls.


    As a reward for Wang Fan, brother Hao allowed him to decide whether to kill the girl he chose by himself at dawn.


    This is also why Wang Fan hesitated when he saw four girls as children and didn''t know who to choose.


    Whichever you choose, the rest of the girls will be killed by HAOGE himself, and he will become the last hope of these girls.


    He did not dare to tell Jin Huixian the truth, nor did he dare to tell her what fate the three girls outside would have tomorrow morning.


    However, Wang fan can feel that Jin Huixian in his arms seems to have guessed something.


    Jin Huixian, whose body is no longer shaking, seems to have seen the fate, and seems to have accepted the outcome. She tries to calm her heart.


    She did not say anything to Wang Fan any more. She gently unfastened Wang Fan''s clothes button with her hand, and stuck her body tightly to Wang Fan''s body, fusing his temperature with her own temperature.


    Wang Fan didn''t stop her action. Many times, it is extremely cruel to refuse a person who seeks warmth.


    In the narrow bathroom, two people who are teased by fate seek each other''s warmth and gain their own sense of security in each other''s arms.


    The light in the cell has never been turned on, and brother Hao, who is sitting on the sofa, has never moved his place. The cigar in his hand goes out and lights up again. The smell of sweat in the room is more and more strong, which makes people feel suffocating.


    As the moon climbs higher and higher, the light pouring into the cell window becomes brighter and brighter.


    When the moon in the sky gradually disappeared, the morning glow on the horizon also crawled out as scheduled. When the darkness retreated from the earth, the last sins were left in this cell.


    The girl, who has already taken off her strength, is still trying to cater to Hao Ge on the sofa. Although her brain is blank, she is just acting out of instinct.


    With the cigar in his mouth in his hand, brother Hao looked at the shaking body in front of his face and pressed it out on the girl''s chest.


    Just now, the girl, with her eyes closed and her face numb, suddenly widened her eyes and began to twitch as she rode on brother Hao''s legs.


    "The game is over!"


    Slowly raised his arm, brother Hao grabbed the girl''s neck and said with a grim smile.

 V2.Chapter 686

    In this life, people come to the world in a naked way, and eventually they leave the world in a naked way.


    No matter how beautiful or humble you are when you are alive, when your life comes to an end, there should be a decent result.


    When Wang Fan knelt on one knee and put his hands together to pray for the lost life, the sun outside the cell shone on his arm


    The ferocious skeleton crawling all over his arm, at this moment, actually did not have the previous ferocity.


    "I''m curious, what kind of way are you going to kill that girl?" Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao, looking at Wang Fan kneeling on one knee, asked in a low voice.


    "Ho, I want her to live." Wang Fan grabbed the blanket on the ground and covered the girls.


    "If you''re worried that you''re not strong enough to break her neck, I don''t mind helping you." As if he had not heard Wang Fan''s words, brother Hao said behind him.


    When he heard that brother Hao had broken the girl''s neck, Wang Fan could not help clenching his fist. He bit his teeth and tried to suppress his anger.


    There were three girls lying on the ground, their faces were dark blue, and they had no vital signs. On their long and beautiful necks like swans, they left a huge fingerprint.


    When the sun rises, Wang Fan and Jin Huixian, who are hiding in the bathroom, hear the sobs of the girls, their vague cries, and the sound of falling heavily on the ground.


    Lying in Wang Fan''s arms all night, Jin Huixian didn''t care to cry or panic at all when she heard her companion''s voice. For the first time, she put the metal ball in her hand into her mouth and tied the rope behind her head.


    Perhaps in her heart, the misfortune of her companion must have something to do with the metal ball, or, in her opinion, only by restoring everything to its original appearance can she ensure that her life will not be ended.


    After putting the metal ball into his mouth, Jin Huixian, as if he had been taken out of his soul, knelt down in front of the door of the bathroom, numb and silent.


    Wang Fan, who is also in the bathroom, witnessed all this with his own eyes. He can''t use words to describe what he saw. However, from Jin Huixian''s actions, he can see her inner fear of death and desire for life.


    The moment he walked out of the bathroom, Wang Fan admitted that he was frightened by the scene.


    The three girls knelt side by side in front of brother Hao. The sun was shining on them, and the sweat was still reflecting colorful light.


    If it wasn''t for their twisted necks and wide open eyes, Wang Fan couldn''t believe that the three girls in front of him had been mercilessly twisted by brother Hao.


    In the face of smiling brother Hao and the three girls kneeling there, Wang Fan didn''t know how he moved his steps and walked behind the three girls.


    He can''t even remember what kind of method was used to put the three girls flat on the ground and restore their twisted necks to their original position.


    At this time, Wang Fan had only their eyes wide open, and a metal ball full of blood in his mouth.


    "You promised me to choose one." Wang Fan, with his back to brother Hao, said in a low voice.


    HAOGE on the sofa smokes a cigar. The smile on his face gradually disappears. He looks at Wang Fan''s back and asks, "do you want to die?"


    "Bang"


    As soon as brother Hao''s voice fell, the door of the bathroom was opened fiercely. Jin Huixian, with a metal ball in her mouth, ran out of the bathroom in panic.


    Under the gaze of Wang Fan and Hao Ge, Jin Huixian stumbles to Wang Fan''s side and kneels in front of him without saying a word.


    Kneeling on both knees, Jin Huixian raises her head and looks at Wang Fan without blinking. She slowly grabs Wang Fan''s hand and finally puts it on her delicate neck.


    "I promised you I would keep you alive!"


    Looking down at Jin Huixian, who is full of fear in his eyes, Wang Fan''s palm gently touches her neck. His eyes are so firm and helpless.


    Tears from the corner of Jin Huixian''s eyes, washing the stains on her face, already dry tears, once again by hot tears, this let Wang Fan''s heart fiercely tight.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Applause rang out from behind Wang Fan. Brother Hao waved the palm of a PU fan and clapped for Wang Fan with exaggeration.


    Hearing the applause behind him, Wang Fan turned his head and looked at brother Hao, biting his teeth and said, "brother Hao, I don''t want her to die! I promised her


    "Boy, I was almost moved by your kindness!" Brother Hao, with his cigar in his mouth, said to Wang Fan with a sneer.


    "Ho, why do we kill them? Why? " Wang Fan, who clenched his fists, asked loudly at brother Hao.


    "Girl, you told me that you fell in love with him?" Brother Hao did not pay attention to Wang Fan, but looked at Jin Huixian kneeling on the ground.


    Kneeling beside Wang Fan, Jin Huixian, hearing brother Hao''s question, first nodded her head, then quickly shook her head, then covered her face with her hands, trying to suppress her cry.


    "How touching! You made me believe in love again! Boy, what did you say to her this evening? She fell in love with you so easily? " Brother Hao asked with sad expression.


    "We didn''t say anything or do anything. I just promised her that I would let her live!" Wang Fan replied.


    "To live?"


    "Yes! Live


    "How long? How long do you want her to live? Have you been out of this cell that long? "


    "I"


    Brother Hao''s words left Wang Fan speechless.


    Out of the cell, Jin Huixian will eventually return to the second prison area. Wang fan doesn''t know what she will face next, and he can''t.


    "Ironhand promised them that they could live as long as you paid him!" Like finding a life-saving straw, Wang Fan said aloud to brother Hao.


    "How dare you believe the iron hand? Damn, do you love so much that you regard this place as a church! Ha ha Listening to Wang Fan''s words, brother Hao burst out laughing, and his face was full of sarcastic expression.


    Brother Hao''s words made Wang Fan speechless again.


    Although I haven''t seen brother Hao''s iron hand, Wang fan knows that what iron hand said to these girls is just cheating them.


    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao slowly gets up and looks at Wang Fan with a red face. He walks to him in a leisurely way. Brother Hao, who is condescending, bends down slowly and sticks to Wang Fan''s ear and says, "if you have any pity for her, you can give her a whole body. You can''t do anything else!"


    "Why?" Wang Fan asked reluctantly.


    "No one can take the secrets out of here. That''s the rule!"

 V2.Chapter 687

    Brother Hao''s words were like a basin of cold water, pouring down from the top of Wang Fan''s head, instantly putting out the burning fire in his body.


    "No one can take out the secret here. It''s a secret!"


    Kneeling on the ground, Jin Huixian is not a prisoner in prison. She is a student from H country. Because she looks good, she is bound and sold as a commodity.


    Since she doesn''t belong here, she will leave, but the way she left here is not as simple as Wang Fan thought.


    "Brother Hao, I know you have a say here. Help her and help her live!" Dare not look back at Jin Huixian''s appearance, Wang fan can only ask brother Hao, although he knows that he is just a lamb to be slaughtered in brother Hao''s eyes.


    Brother Hao, who had already stood up straight, looked down at Wang Fan. He said with a smile, "do you really want her to go back alive?"


    "Yes Wang Fan returned firmly.


    "No regrets?" Ho asked again.


    "No regrets!" The expression on Wang Fan''s face is more resolute.


    "Good! I''m always fair. Since you must let her live, you must kill someone for me! " Brother Hao is very forthright to Wang Fan said.


    Kneeling behind Wang Fan, Jin Huixian is full of gratitude when she first hears Wang Fan plead with brother Hao for her. However, when she hears that brother Hao wants Wang Fan to kill, Jin Huixian becomes nervous.


    Jin Huixian, with a metal ball in her mouth, kneels down and moves to Wang Fan''s leg in a hurry. She reaches out and hugs Wang Fan''s thigh. Tears in her eyes gush out again. As she shakes her head hard, there are bursts of sobs in her mouth.


    Seeing Jin Huixian''s action, Wang fan knows that she doesn''t want him to kill for her, and doesn''t want Wang Fan to be hurt because of her.


    But for Wang Fan, who has promised to help Jin Huixian, the exchange offered by brother Hao is indeed his only choice.


    One life for another!


    This is really a fair thing!


    Holding out his hand and touching Jin Huixian''s hair, Wang Fan turned his head and looked up at brother Hao, saying firmly: "OK, brother Hao, I promise you! One life for another


    "Ha ha! Boy, I know that you are not so scum, ha ha! You can send her back to ironhand safely. I promise she won''t be hurt in my territory! " He said with a laugh.


    Wang fan can''t help frowning when he hears the words of brother Hao. All the weak chicken statues he pretended to be in front of him have been torn down at this moment, which also means that brother Hao has a different view of him.


    Will it lead to death?


    Will this affect the rescue plan of ghost uncle?


    There are many unexpected possibilities that Wang fan is waiting for him not far away, but he has no time to think about them at this moment.


    At the moment, Wang Fan has only one idea in his heart, that is to fulfill his promise to Jin Huixian!


    Wang Fan, with a heavy complexion, bowed to brother Hao and said respectfully, "thank you for your success!"


    "Go! Go Brother Hao said impatiently, turned and walked to the sofa.


    Seeing that brother Hao didn''t stop him, Wang Fan was relieved. He picked up Jin Huixian on the ground and whispered: "don''t mention anything here to anyone. No matter what you will do in the future, don''t mention the burning of the island, you know?"


    "Wu Wu" the tearful Jin Huixian nods hard. She can''t help but feel sad and hugs Wang Fan who brings her hope again.


    The door of the cell was gently pushed open. The short policeman stood at the door with a smile. He looked at the people in the room and the three bodies covered with blankets. Then he asked, "brother Hao, can I take the people away?"


    "He''ll take them back with you. I promised this boy that this girl can''t die in my territory! Do you understand? " Hao Ge, who had already sat back on the sofa, said to the short policeman at the door.


    The short policeman, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, should also have heard the conversation between the two people in the room. His face was as usual. He was not surprised at what brother Hao said. He nodded his head and said, "I will do what brother Hao told me."


    "Go on, I''m a little tired!" Ho put out his cigar in the ashtray, put his hands behind his head, bathed in the sun, and slowly closed his eyes.


    When brother Hao closed his eyes, the short policeman turned back and said to the man behind him, "keep your hands and feet light!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, four men in prison clothes flashed into brother Hao''s cell.


    The four men who entered the cell first knelt down and kowtowed to brother Hao, then stood up and walked to the body on the ground.


    Three men carry the corpse on the ground, turn around and walk to the door, while the remaining one walks to Jin Huixian who is standing beside Wang Fan.


    Seeing the man in prison clothes walking towards him, Jin Huixian trembles and hides behind Wang Fan.


    "I''ll take her back!" Wang Fan said.


    The three men who had already come to the door stopped one after another when they heard Wang Fan''s words. They turned to look at Wang Fan and Jin Huixian, then at Hao Ge on the sofa, and finally at the short policeman at the door.


    "Come on, what are you doing? Don''t you see brother Howe asleep? " The short policeman frowned and said to several people.


    Hearing the short policeman''s words, the three men carrying the corpses walked out of the cell one after another, and the man standing beside Wang Fan also walked out of the cell carefully.


    When the four men in prison clothes came out of the cell, Wang Fan took Jin Huixian by the hand. Under the gaze of the short police officer, he also came out of the cell where brother Hao was.


    The door of the cell was closed gently. The short policeman didn''t say anything to Wang Fan. He just looked at Wang Fan and hurried forward.


    The short policeman walked in front of him, followed by four men in prison clothes. Three of them were carrying a cold corpse on their backs, while Wang Fan, who was holding Jin Huixian''s hand, followed them.


    Through the fences and checkpoints, Wang Fan shuttled back and forth in the iron cage of the prison, just like a group of rats who can only move forward but can not retreat.


    Out of the gate of the third prison area, under the gaze of the police officers with live ammunition on their heads, Wang Fan and they soon came to the gate of the second prison area.


    "Hello, sir!"


    Guard at the door of the prison, see the short police officer came, quickly stand at attention, salute, and he said hello.


    "Open the door, I''ll take them to ironhand!" The short policeman said without expression.


    "Kaka kaka"


    The iron gate with the words "second prison area" slowly rises, revealing the world behind the iron gate.

 V2.Chapter 688

    Just listening to brother Hao talking about the situation of each prison area, Wang Fan only had a general impression in his mind.


    After the gate of the second prison area was opened, he really understood how the boss of each prison area existed.


    The heavy gate of the prison area rises in the sound of the motor. It''s not the police officers with guns and live ammunition waiting for him, nor the police dogs with bloody mouths. In front of him, there are several men in prison clothes.


    "Sir, please stop here!"


    There is an X-shaped scar on the man''s face. The scar evenly divides his face into four parts. At a glance, it looks like a cake cut twice.


    "Well! That''s it! " The short policeman snorted coldly, turned to look at Wang Fan and said to him, "boy, come back with me!"


    The conversation between them made Wang Fan frown. Jin Huixian, who was holding his arm, also grasped Wang Fan''s arm tightly.


    "I promised her to live!" Wang Fan said to the short policeman.


    "Is she dead now?" Asked the short policeman.


    "Won''t these people hurt her?" Wang Fan looked at those people in the second prison area with distrust.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the man with scar on his face smiles. He points to Jin Huixian beside Wang Fan and says, "hurt her? ha-ha! I''ll kill her soon. Do you believe it


    Scar face''s words caused a burst of laughter from the prisoners around, and several of them had already taken off their pants and made obscene moves in front of the public.


    "Come on, this is the second prison area. No matter what you promised this girl, I can only come here! You go back with me The short policeman had a gloomy face, and then he went to pull Wang Fan''s arm.


    Jin Huixian, who had already been scared to paper color, was paralyzed on the ground with her legs soft. She grasped Wang Fan''s trouser legs tightly with her hands, shook her head hard, and did not dare to see those people in the second prison area.


    Has the final say, brother, who is living in a big iron gate. He is very arrogant. He is staggering to the door of the two prison area. He stands under that thick iron door. He is very bossy. "This is the site of our elder brother''s iron hand. Whoever lives and dies will be the boss of our big brother. boy! Do you hear me


    "Come on, come back with me!" Wang Fan did not take care of scar face, pulling Jin Huixian, who was paralyzed on the ground, wanted to return the same way.


    One side of the short police officer saw Wang Fan''s action, immediately grabbed Wang Fan''s hand, yelled at him: "boy, give you face, right? What are you up to? Do you want to die? "


    "I''ll talk to brother Hao. Let her stay with him and take care of him with me!" Wang Fan glared back.


    At this time, the scarred face standing under the iron gate also heard Wang Fan''s words, and he said: "I said, how can this boy be so powerful! It''s brother Hao''s dog


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    As soon as scar face''s words were finished, the prisoners behind him burst into laughter.


    Seeing the prisoners coming up behind him, scar face casually pointed two prisoners and said with disdain, "go and drag that girl back to me. If anyone dares to stop her, I''ll kill him!"


    The two prisoners in the scar face agreed, then walked out of the iron gate of the second prison area and went straight to Wang Fan''s side.


    "Don''t touch her!" Seeing two men want to catch Jin Huixian, Wang Fan steps forward and yells at them.


    Wang Fan has been concerned about this side of the scar face, eyes a stare, roar: "kill him!"


    Hearing the order of scar face, the two prisoners jumped on Wang Fan without hesitation, and one of them also felt a white object from his waist.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan''s body was short, and then he swept the first prisoner to the ground.


    "Kill you!"


    Another prisoner with a murder weapon in his hand saw that his companion was knocked over by Wang Fan, and immediately stabbed the thing in his hand to Wang Fan''s neck.


    "To die!"


    Squatting on the ground, Wang fan''er heard the sound of breaking the air. He immediately rolled on the ground and flashed over the other side''s leg. He swore and kicked the man''s ankle.


    Wang Fan''s foot made full strength, and he kicked the softest part of the opponent. With a click, the prisoner who wanted to attack Wang Fan with a lethal weapon was kicked out of shape.


    The prisoner who had his ankle broken gave a scream and fell to the ground. His weapon was also dropped to the ground.


    The prisoner who was swept to the ground before Wang fan saw that his companion was kicked by Wang Fan and broke his ankle. He immediately picked up the weapon dropped by his companion on the ground and rushed to Wang Fan madly.


    At this time, Wang Fan had already stood up and was seeing another prisoner rushing towards him. He frowned and a sneer rose on his face.


    Seeing that the weapon in the other party''s hand was about to stab Wang Fan''s body, he grabbed the other party''s wrist and broke the other party''s wrist with fierce force. Then he seized the weapon in the other party''s hand.


    Toothbrush!


    The murder weapon caught by the other party is actually a toothbrush!


    But this toothbrush is different from the ordinary toothbrush. The handle of the toothbrush has been polished very sharp, which is a dagger that can kill people at any time.


    Looking at the polished toothbrush in his hand, Wang Fan''s eyes flashed a sense of erasure. He glared at the prisoner who broke his wrist and stabbed the toothbrush into his heart.


    The sharp toothbrush was all in the air and pierced the prisoner''s heart at once. He opened his mouth to say what he was saying, but it only highlighted a bubble of blood.


    Wang Fan, whose hands are covered with blood, turns his head and looks at the prisoners behind him. Finally, he locks his eyes on the scarred face.


    "Ha ha! Great! That''s great


    Seeing his men killed by Wang Fan with his own eyes, scar face didn''t panic at all. Instead, he gave Wang Fan a thumbs up.


    Ignore each other''s words, Wang Fan cold face said: "today I will take her back, who dare to stop, this is the end!"


    Pointing to the stabbed prisoners on the ground, Wang Fan glares at these people. He has made up his mind to take Jin Huixian back to brother Hao''s cell. Only there can she survive.


    "Boy, are you scaring me?" Scar face asked with a smile.


    "You can try it!" Wang Fan cold voice returns a way.


    "Whew, whew"


    Scar face put his finger in his mouth and whistled twice with a strange expression.


    "Wow! WOW


    The whistle sounded, and there was a rush of footsteps behind the scar face.


    At a glance, the prisoners, with all kinds of murder weapons in their hands, rushed to the iron gate of the second prison area.


    In the face of Wang fan outside the iron gate, the scar face said with a smile: "boy, you have the seed, dare you repeat what you just said?"

 V2.Chapter 689

    Looking at the black head behind the gate of the second prison, Wang fan knows what he is going to face, what these ferocious guys will do to him next, and what will happen if Jin Huixian is handed over to them.


    If you were someone else, not to mention fighting with these people in prison clothes, you would be scared out of confidence if you saw such a scene.


    But their opponent is Wang Fan!


    Who is Wang Fan?


    Wang fan is not an ordinary person. Wang fan is an undercover selected by ghost uncle. He is the most valued young man of blind master. How can he be scared by these people in front of him?


    Looking at scar face arrogant incomparable appearance, Wang Fan step forward, arms ring chest and embrace, put on a very disdainful expression, said to him: "come on! Dare you come out? "


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the many prisoners who were shouting stopped the noise immediately and looked at the scar face standing in the front one after another.


    The scarred face, which was looked at by the public, now frowned and looked at the short policeman beside Wang Fan.


    Also heard what Wang Fan said, the short police officer was stunned, then secretly laughed, and then saw the scar face looking at his eyes, the short police officer simply lowered his head.


    Wang Fan, who has been staring at the scar face, of course sees all these in his eyes. When he sees the expression on the other side''s face gradually becoming ugly, his mood is a bit happy.


    I heard from brother Hao before that all kinds of forces in this prison also know that each prison district has its own boss and rules set by them.


    After he came to the second prison area, Wang Fan had a new understanding of the division of such sites.


    When he saw that behind the iron gate of the second prison, the prisoners in prison clothes were carrying homemade weapons and replacing the position of prison guards, he had some new guesses about the power of the prison.


    Scar face after seeing the short police officer, actually seems polite to let the short police officer to stay, and the short police officer did not refute, which further confirmed Wang Fan''s conjecture.


    Both the first and the second prison districts have their own territory in this prison, which is also the scope of the prison they are staying in.


    Even the prison guards in this prison can''t enter their prison area at will. It can be said that in the first and second prison areas, fat corpse and iron hand are the emperor there, the God who dominates everything.


    Although Wang Fan did not know why this prison, known as huoshaodao, had such a situation, he also knew that these prisoners did not dare to step out of the prison.


    Before scar face sent two prisoners, in a hurry to grab back Jin Huixian, although the short police officer and the prison guard at the door did not stop, but Wang Fan also inadvertently found that the weapons in the hands of those prison guards had opened the insurance after they stepped out of the prison area.


    Opening the insurance means that the weapons can be fired at any time. In other words, these prison guards are on guard when facing the two prisoners who leave the prison area.


    So what kind of situation will these prison guards do?


    The only answer is that these prisoners are not allowed to leave the prison area!


    It''s just that the prisoners sent by scar face are aimed at Jin Huixian, who is hiding behind Wang Fan, not the prison guards outside the prison area, so the short police officers didn''t stop them. The prison guards didn''t get orders, so they didn''t shoot the prisoners out of the prison area.


    This is a very delicate relationship, but also a situation that is not easy to be detected.


    But such subtle details, but still did not escape Wang Fan''s eyes, he saw clearly in front of all this, but also quickly made a judgment, so that in scar face so arrogant, not to be intimidated by each other''s bluff.


    Scar face''s look at the short policeman is actually asking for his opinion. If the short policeman gives in a little bit, the prisoners behind him will surely rush out and tear Wang Fan, who is standing outside the second prison area, to pieces.


    But this is a matter of wishful thinking of scar face, short police officers will not take such a risk!


    After all, he can''t afford the consequences of losing control of the scene.


    Besides, he knows his brother very well, and the short police officer doesn''t want to offend him, so he naturally doesn''t agree with scar face''s behavior of cheating more and less.


    Although it''s not brother Hao''s territory, it''s not the iron hand''s territory. This public area is the prison''s territory. If the iron hand kills Wang Fan by deceiving him, the prison can''t explain to brother Hao.


    Such a delicate relationship, let Wang Fan get in the way, so he can face so many prisoners, do not change face, heart does not jump, did not take each other seriously.


    It''s easy to say, or it doesn''t look like much.


    But if you don''t have extraordinary courage and keen observation, you can''t be as calm as Wang Fan, and you can''t be so heroic.


    This is the difference between ordinary people and experts. This is also the reason why Wang Fan has been able to turn the bad into the good all the way to the top.


    Wang Fan, who had a clear understanding of the situation, looked at the prisoners in the prison area and said with disdain: "I''ll give brother ironhand a face. I''ll wait here. If no one comes out again in ten minutes, I''ll take her back!"


    Wang Fan''s words are not very loud, but on such occasions, they have the same effect as thunder.


    The crowded gate of the second prison area suddenly became silent, and the prisoners who were still rubbing their hands and fists just now all frowned and did not move.


    The short policeman, who is a few steps away from Wang Fan, looks at the scar face playfully, but never makes any compromise to him.


    "Boy, are you going to challenge us?" Scar face clenches a tooth to ask a way.


    "Hello! You can eat excrement indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. I''m giving big brother iron hand face. You don''t have the ability and courage. Can you blame me? " Wang Fan said sarcastically.


    Wang Fan''s arrogant attitude and the tone of his speech made those people in the second prison area very angry. However, no matter how much they wanted to kill Wang Fan, they could only curse secretly in their hearts. No one dared to step out of the thunder pool.


    Brother Hao said that there are rules for burning the island, and everyone must abide by them!


    It is precisely because of these rules that huoshao island can have today''s situation. People like ironhand can live an emperor like life here.


    "Here comes the boss! Get out of the way


    When the two sides glared at each other, they did not know where a voice came from, which attracted everyone''s eyes.

 V2.Chapter 690

    After hearing the voice coming from behind, the prisoners in the second prison area flashed out a passage. Only the scarred face standing in front of the crowd turned to face the passage.


    This kind of scene is often seen by Wang Fan in films and TV plays.


    Usually, when the two armies are fighting, if the commander wants to appear on the stage, his soldiers and generals will consciously flash out a channel for the commander, and then look at the slowly appearing commander with great admiration.


    There is also the big brother of those gangsters who also like to show up in this way. On the one hand, they are very ostentatious, and on the other hand, they prove their strength to their opponents.


    Although this way of appearance is very old-fashioned, but it is very effective, it can really cause certain psychological pressure on the other side.


    It''s just a big show, and big brother can cover it!


    Soon after everyone flashed out of a passage, four people came out with a sedan chair.


    The reason why the objects carried by four people are called sedan chair is that this kind of sedan chair is very similar to the sedan chair used by tourists when they climb mountains in peacetime. It''s just that two bamboo poles are put on both sides of a chair, and then people can lift it.


    Wang Fan, standing outside the gate of the second prison area, looks at the four people carrying out this simple sedan chair. He can''t help feeling sad for the legendary iron hand.


    As the boss of the second prison area, he has so many brothers and is still in a separate position in huoshao island. It''s really hard to see that he is still sitting in such a simple sedan chair.


    If it''s outside, a big brother like ironhand should at least take a luxury car like Rolls Royce and come on the stage slowly with the admiration of many brothers.


    However, Wang Fan was soon relieved. After all, this is a prison. If the iron hand comes out in a luxury car, it''s not necessary. I''m afraid the governor, boss he, won''t agree.


    The sedan chair came from the darkness and gradually approached the gate of the prison area in the sunlight. The iron hand sitting on the chair raised his arm to block the dazzling sunlight.


    At this time, Wang fan saw the iron hand clearly.


    At the age of 40, his sparse hair was neatly taken care of. Because of the lack of sunshine all day, his skin looked very white, as white as a shelled egg.


    Although Tieshou didn''t come down from the chair, from the height of his chair, his height should be his hard injury. I''m afraid that''s one of the reasons why he refused to walk out.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s arrogant scar face, seeing his elder brother coming forward, he immediately welcomed him with a smile and said, "elder brother, how did you come out in person?"


    "Nonsense! You can handle it. Do you need me to do it myself? " The iron hand sitting on the chair said in a hoarse voice.


    Wang Fan listened to the conversation clearly. He was still looking at the appearance of the iron hand, and finally heard the voice of the iron hand.


    That kind of voice is like a duck''s cry, which makes Wang Fan feel like vomiting.


    At the thought of such a character, who had a strong desire for a beautiful woman like shangguanjing, Wang Fan felt that he should be broken to pieces.


    In fact, men''s psychology is like this. In many things, they can not care about other people, but when it comes to women, men will expose the most selfish side.


    This selfishness is not only manifested in the protection of his own women, but also extends to those women who have no relationship with him.


    This phenomenon is most obvious in the otaku of r country.


    Because of a song, or a dance, or just because they look sweet, the otaku will regard a woman as a goddess.


    No matter what kind of uneasy thoughts they have about the goddess, in the eyes of these otaku men, they are absolutely rebellious, and even desperate because of this.


    Wang fan is not an otaku, Liu pangzi is, so Wang Fan has not lost his mind, did not want to avenge shangguanjing at this time, and went crazy to die with iron hand.


    What''s more, the current situation does not allow him to take risks. After all, there are hundreds of people in the other party''s hands!


    The iron hand at the gate of the second prison area, listening to the report of his scar face, also looked up and down at Wang Fan, and finally looked at the short policeman with a sneer.


    When scar face finished speaking, iron hand waved his hand to signal scar face to retreat. Then he sat up straight, raised his arm, and said to the short policeman with a fist: "Mr. Su, my brother is anxious. I almost broke the rules just now. Don''t blame him!"


    Hearing that the iron hand called the short police officer "officer Su", Wang Fan knew the man''s surname was Su, and he couldn''t help looking at the officer Su beside him.


    From the first time he saw the short policeman, Wang Fan had never heard of his name, so he didn''t know how to call him.


    However, this is also because as soon as Wang Fan went ashore, he was taken as his younger brother by brother Hao. Then he met the governor of the prison, boss he. There was no police officer who was lower than the rank of commander su. He said hello in front of him.


    When he heard the iron hand saying hello to him, Mr. Su, with a smile on his face, hugged each other and said, "boss iron is very polite. Boss he and boss iron have a good relationship. This point of face still needs to be given!"


    "I''ve heard from my staff that this brother is from brother hao?" Ironhand took back his hands and looked at Wang Fan in a twinkling of an eye.


    And the side of the Su officer, also turned his eyes to Wang Fan, said with a smile: "yes, brother Hao came back yesterday, collected him at the dock, now he follows brother Hao!"


    "Oh, so it is." Ironhand listened to Mr. Su''s words, nodded knowingly, and asked: "brother, I have no injustice or hatred with brother Hao. Why do you want to embarrass my brother?"


    "I didn''t embarrass them! I just promised the girl that I would let her live! " Wang fan is neither humble nor overbearing.


    "In fact, we think the same, I hope she can come back alive, you see, last night I prepared four women for brother Hao, he actually only sent back a live one, how can I do this business?" The iron hand sitting on the sedan chair said with great pain.


    "You want her to live?" Wang Fan, who is a hundred paces away from ironhand, doesn''t believe his lies at all, so he looks at each other with distrust in his eyes.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s distrust, ironhand said with a faint smile, "brother, did brother Hao not tell you what business I do?"


    "What does it matter?" Wang Fan asked with disdain.


    "No wonder! In fact, I hope she can come back alive more than anyone else, because I have arranged for the best doctors to remove the organs in her body. Only the organs removed alive are the freshest and the most expensive! Do you understand? " Iron hand expression exaggerates to say words, in the hand don''t know when, already raised a pistol.

 V2.Chapter 691

    While speaking, the iron hand didn''t know where to take out a pistol. Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, he pulled the trigger directly.


    Bang


    The gunfire rang out.


    Wang Fan, who looked at each other with iron hand, felt a shock and was knocked down on the ground by the huge impact.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    Sitting on the ground, Jin Huixian saw that Wang Fan was shot, and immediately sobbed and climbed over, hugging Wang Fan who fell on the ground.


    "I''m fine. Don''t be afraid!"


    Wang Fan, who was shot in the shoulder, pressed the wound with one hand, touched Jin Huixian''s face with the other, and comforted her with a trembling voice.


    The people standing under the iron gate of the second prison area, seeing that the iron hand shot and injured Wang Fan, immediately cried out with excitement, just like a group of bloodthirsty demons, suddenly smelling the faint smell of blood in the air.


    The iron hand who fired a shot slowly put down his weapon, looked at Wang Fan who fell to the ground and said: "brother, if you can kill my men now, I will let you go back! What about? Don''t say I bully you! Ha ha


    "Brother, let me go. I must have cut the boy''s head and come back to use it as a urinal for you!" Scar face see Wang Fan injured, immediately take the initiative to fight to deal with Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang Fan was shot in the shoulder, the wound is still gushing blood, there is no way to fight with any.


    The reason why scar face wants to take the initiative to fight is also to find the face he just lost.


    Only by killing Wang Fan, can he continue to live in the second prison area and have a foothold among these prisoners.


    This place has always been a place where the weak eat the law of the jungle. No one will accept the leadership of a loser, and no one will pay attention to a useless person. Therefore, scar face must kill Wang Fan, the opponent who makes him lose face.


    The iron hand sitting on the sedan chair, looking at his excited scar face, said with a smile: "cut off his bird and put it in his asshole! Let''s see a good play of bird homing! Ha ha


    "Brother, just look at it!" With the permission of iron hand, scar face snatches a Sharp Machete from the prisoner beside him, turns and walks out of the prison area.


    The prison guards standing at the door all looked at the Su officer not far away. When they saw that the Su officer with the largest official rank didn''t speak, they didn''t stop them from seeing the scarred face coming out of the prison area.


    Although there are rules in Huoshao Island, no prisoner in any prison area can walk out of the prison area alive, but with an iron hand sitting here, it is not easy for the short police officer surnamed Su to impose obstacles.


    And this matter, it is clear that Wang Fan broke the rules first, not only killed the iron hand''s men, but also openly fought with the iron hand.


    If you stop the scar face coming out of the prison area at this time, it is to stand with Wang Fan, that is, not to give the boss of the second prison area iron hand face, so the short police officer surnamed Su didn''t make a sound.


    Wang fan is just a ghost selected by brother Hao, and his life will be ended in this prison sooner or later. Therefore, instead of offending such a figure as ironhand to protect a prisoner who has no use value, it''s better to look on coldly and sell the ironhand''s favor.


    All people can understand the meaning of Mr. Su, so when the iron hand appeared, the scarred face was eager to rush out of the prison area to teach Wang Fan. Now that he finally got the chance, how could he let it go.


    Out of the gate of the prison area, scar face walked out of the step of six relatives, raised his legs over the body on the ground and the injured prisoner, he finally came to Wang Fan.


    At this time, Jin Huixian was still lying on Wang Fan''s body. His blanket had been left on one side. His body without any shelter was shivering, but he was still firmly lying on Wang Fan''s body.


    "Little bitch, I want you to see with your own eyes how I can put this man''s bird in his asshole, ha ha!" See Jin Huixian want to protect Wang Fan, scar face expression ferocious smile, mouth is saying extremely vicious words.


    Scar face''s words caused a commotion among the prisoners in the second prison area. Even the prison guards in charge of the guard also looked at scar face and Wang Fan.


    Everyone is excited about what is going to happen, they are waiting for a bloody visual feast.


    Most of Wang Fan''s prison clothes have been dyed red by blood, and he can''t even lift his arms or even dodge.


    Jin Huixian, who did not dare to look back, closed his eyes tightly and held Wang Fan''s body with both hands. He wanted to exchange Wang Fan''s safety in this way.


    All people know that scar face will not make Wang Fan die so comfortable, and will not give him a decent way to leave the world.


    As a person trusted by the ironhand in the second prison area, scar face will surely present him with an exciting killing in front of the ironhand.


    "Little bitch, get out of here!"


    Holding Jin Huixian''s hair, scar face tugs at her hair, trying to pull her away from Wang Fan.


    It''s necessary to kill Wang Fan, but scar face doesn''t want to kill Jin Huixian in front of her. After all, iron hand has to use her organs to make money. The cost of organs taken alive is much higher than those taken out after death.


    But Jin Huixian is holding Wang Fan, and her white teeth are biting the metal ball. No matter how hard the scar face behind her pulls her hair, she refuses to let go of the hand holding Wang Fan.


    After tossing for a long time, the scar face did not pull Jin Huixian away from Wang Fan, which made him not only anxious and sweating, but also impulsive to curse his mother.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that after killing Jin Huixian, he would lose money because of the iron hand, and then bring disaster to himself, scar face would have cut off Jin Huixian''s head!


    Now Kim Hui Hsien set out to protect Wang Fan, and scar face of the rat has no way to her, so can only turn his head, secretly looked at the iron hand behind.


    He had seen the worry of scar face for a long time, but the iron hand sat on the chair and didn''t make a sound. At this time, he didn''t care about Wang Fan''s life and death. He was more concerned about whether he could make more money.


    As a genuine human dealer, iron hand knows the difference between living organs and dead organs in the black market. Of course, he doesn''t want to lose his money because he is angry.


    "Cut her hand off!" Iron hand brow a wrinkly, loud command way.


    "Good!" Get elder brother''s permission, scar face heart a burst of happy, he grinned and grabbed Jin Huixian''s arm, said to her: "little bitch, this is all your own!"


    As he spoke, scar face raised his machete in his hand and cut straight at Jin Huixian''s wrist.


    Wang Fan, who was blocked by Jin Huixian, was about to cut off Jin Huixian''s hand when he saw the scar face. He was so angry that he spat out a lot of blood.

 V2.Chapter 692

    The sun is dazzling, shining on the blade of the machete, but also gives out bursts of chilling light.


    Jin Huixian''s weak body desperately bites the metal ball in her mouth, fighting against her inner fear with her last strength.


    She didn''t let go of the hand holding Wang Fan, nor did she beg for mercy because of the threat of scar face. If Wang Fan''s armor was the same, she used her body to protect the man who made a promise to her.


    Wind, blowing through the sun shining on the earth, but also blowing through everyone''s hair.


    "Bang"


    "Poof"


    When the wind stopped, everyone''s breathing seemed to stop. Everyone was watching the open space outside the second prison area, but his eyes were no longer focused on Wang Fan on the ground.


    The bloody gas on his mouth hasn''t dissipated, and the tingling sensation on his chest hasn''t subsided, but Wang fan can''t care about it. He releases his hand holding Jin Huixian and wants to support himself to sit up.


    Lying on him, Jin Huixian feels Wang Fan''s action. She closes her eyes and waits for the nightmare to begin. She opens her eyes and looks at Wang Fan.


    "We''re not dead?" Jin Huixian asked in disbelief.


    "Help me up!" Wang Fan said anxiously.


    Jin Huixian, who didn''t know why, was very obedient. He helped Wang Fan to sit on the ground. The wound on his shoulder was still bleeding. He couldn''t stand up at all.


    And these are not important, because Jin Huixian soon found that before clamoring to cut off her hand scar face, do not know when, has left their side.


    The surrounding quiet environment and Wang Fan''s frown when he looked behind her made her look behind her.


    A one meter long iron bar passed through the body of the scar face and nailed him to the wall beside the gate of the second prison area.


    Seeing the scarred face nailed to the wall makes Jin Huixian flustered, but she soon realizes that it''s a wonderful result for her and the man beside her.


    Unable to resist the ecstasy in her heart, Jin Huixian turns her head and looks at Wang Fan. Just as she wants to say something exciting, she finds that she is still biting a metal ball in her mouth.


    "If you can promise not to cry, I will allow you to take out the ball!"


    Brother Hao''s voice, like a bell, came from behind Wang Fan. With shackles at his feet, he stood less than 100 meters away from Wang Fan.


    Hearing brother Hao''s voice, Wang Fan quickly looked back. Before he saw a dark shadow taking away the scar face, he was also puzzled. Later, when he saw that what pierced the scar face was actually the iron bar that he was familiar with, Wang Fan already understood everything.


    Hearing brother Hao''s voice at the moment, Wang Fan''s heart is really full of mixed feelings.


    When he first went to Huoshao Island, he was treated unfairly. In order to save the ghost uncle, Wang Fan put up with it again and again.


    But fate just made a joke with him, and he was caught by the murderous brother Hao.


    I thought I could muddle through and find the right time to rescue uncle GUI. After that, I ran away from the prison with Uncle GUI. But I didn''t expect to see brother Hao''s violent side again.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, brother Hao is a complete devil. He not only ignores any life outside him, but also has no pity in his eyes and heart.


    Especially when he saw the three beautiful girls, whose necks were broken by brother Hao, and the corpse was in brother Hao''s cell, Wang Fan had the impulse to fight with him.


    In order to protect Jin Huixian and fulfill his promise, Wang Fan finally reveals his heart in front of brother Hao, but unexpectedly he is not punished by brother Hao.


    From that moment, Wang Fan began to have a new understanding of brother Hao.


    And at this moment, when Wang fan saw brother Hao standing behind him, less than 100 meters away, he understood what brother Hao had said to him before.


    "If you love her, break her neck with your own hands!"


    This sounds very cruel words, at this time in Wang Fan''s mind, but it is a different taste.


    In his life, a man is most afraid of meeting someone who needs him to protect when he has no ability.


    In front of Jin Huixian is so weak, and Wang Fan also wants to protect her through his own strength, more want to give her a chance to get freedom.


    But in the face of these prisoners on the burning Island, the only thing he can do is to let her leave the world with dignity!


    Although brother Hao stabbed Wang Fan''s scar face with an iron bar behind him, and although brother Hao was standing behind Wang Fan at this time, Wang Fan knew very well that this did not mean that brother Hao would accept his advice, nor did it mean that he would be against the iron hand in the gate of the second prison.


    All forces in huoshao island can coexist peacefully here, not because of one person''s ability. What can really make everyone live in peace is the rule that brother Hao once mentioned.


    They can''t take out the secrets here, they can''t cross their own prison territory, and so on. All these are the rules for maintaining peace on huoshao island and the rules for their survival here.


    The iron hand under the gate of the second prison area squints at brother Hao behind Wang Fan. Brother Hao is also looking at the iron hand on the sedan chair. Neither of them speaks, but they seem to say something without showing weakness.


    Wang Fan, who is supporting his body with one hand, gradually feels that he can''t do what he wants. The blood loss in his body is too much, which makes him feel sleepy.


    Shaking his head hard, Wang fan doesn''t dare to sleep like this. It''s not that he''s worried that he''ll never open his eyes again. He''s worried that Jin Huixian beside him will be hurt by iron hand after he faints.


    The tearful Jin Huixian took off the metal ball and looked at the crumbling Wang Fan. The weak girl whispered: "brother, please remember my appearance. My name is Jin Huixian. I''m from H country. If you have a chance to go out, please tell my family that I love them and you very much!"


    "Girl, what are you doing?" Seeing that Jin Huixian was not in the right mood, Wang Fanqiang held on and tried to persuade her, but as soon as she moved, she immediately felt that her eyes were full of stars.


    "Thank you for letting me believe that there is kindness in this world! Thank you very much


    Put the metal ball into Wang Fan''s hand, Jin Huixian kneels on the ground and kowtows heavily to Wang Fan.


    The girl of H country, who has been crying since she saw Wang Fan, finally stopped the tears in her eyes. She gently wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand and gave Wang Fan a happy smile.


    "Girl, you..."


    "Zi... It''s just


    The arterial blood vessels were cut by the blade, and the gushing blood made a slight sound. Jin Huixian, holding the machete tightly in his hand, looked at Wang Fan with a smile, leaning back and falling down slowly.

 V2.Chapter 693

    After witnessing the scene of Jin Huixian''s suicide, Wang Fan couldn''t suppress his anger. Although a lot of blood loss made him very weak, he still struggled to avenge Jin Huixian''s death in vain.


    When young people die, some people are angry, others show indifference, and of course others feel pity.


    Yes, it''s a pity, not a pity.


    As an iron hand who wants to take off Jin Huixian''s organs alive and sell them for a lot of money, at this moment, his heart is both angry and distressed.


    Seeing that Jin Huixian died like this, a lot of money was washed away. He really wanted to shoot Wang Fan twice and blow his head out.


    "Damn it! Go and drag that girl''s body back to me, and take off her organs while it''s hot! " The iron hand roared at his men.


    When the prisoners around the ironhand heard the roar of the ironhand, they first looked at brother Hao in the distance outside the second prison area, and then at the scarred face nailed to the wall. In the end, they did not dare to take a step easily.


    Roaring for a long time, the iron hand was even more angry when he saw that his subordinates didn''t move. He raised his hand and slapped his subordinates in the face and scolded: "a group of rubbish!"


    The beaten prisoner did not dare to refute. He could only cover his face with his hands and stood there with his head down and did not dare to look up.


    "Put me down!"


    The iron hand sitting on the sedan chair said with a gloomy face.


    The chair slowly put down, iron hand gun don''t in the waist, gloomy face walked out of the chair, his side of the men automatically flashed out a channel, look at him.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    Thin and short iron hand, step by step to the iron gate of the second prison area, and finally to the open space under the sunshine.


    When ironhand came out of the prison area, the prison guards with guns and live ammunition were not on guard. Even the officer surnamed Su not far away was relaxed, and he was not nervous because ironhand stepped out of the prison area.


    Seeing the iron hand dare to come out of the prison area, Wang Fan''s eyes are bloodshot. He grabs the machete stained with Jin Huixian''s blood and stands up from the ground wobbly.


    "Boy, if I were you, I would not do this kind of thing that only a fool would do at this time." Su police officer carrying hands, expression relaxed said.


    "I want revenge!" Wang Fan roared like a wild animal.


    "I promise you, as long as you dare to take half a step, my people will beat you into a pile of mud!" When Sergeant Su spoke, the expression on his face was no longer relaxed, and the tone of his speech was much more serious.


    Hearing the words of police officer Su, Wang Fan turned his head to look at him, looked at the uniformed police officer with sharp eyes, bit his teeth and asked, "do you want to help the iron hand?"


    "Boy, it seems that you still don''t understand the rules here, and you don''t know your position. If you don''t want to die, you''d better stay where you are and don''t do anything that is easy to be misunderstood!" And Wang Fan look at the Su police, is disdainful to say.


    At this time, the iron hand who had gone to Jin Huixian''s body also heard what Wang Fan said. He said with disgust: "if it wasn''t for brother Hao''s face, I would put you in the meat grinder now, make it into meat stuffing and sell it outside! You son of a bitch


    "Boy, put down your knife and go back to brother Hao. There are enough things today! Don''t make trouble for everyone Su said to Wang Fan with a cold face.


    In the face of Su police and the threat of iron hand, Wang Fan really want to cut off their heads.


    But Wang Fan''s heart is also very clear, under the gaze of these prison guards and prisoners, if he has a little threat to the iron hand, he will be beaten by these people.


    Even Hao Ge, who is behind him, must not stop all this happening.


    Wang Fan and only a few steps away from the iron hand, Wang Fan spat at a face gloomy hand to seize Jin Huixian''s hair, and then turned to drag Jin Huixian''s body away.


    "Stop!"


    Wang Fan glared at the iron hand, biting his teeth and yelling at him.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s roar came out, the guns of the prison guards were aimed at him. Even the prisoners in the second prison area were ready to rush out at any time.


    Only iron hand didn''t react. He dragged Jin Huixian, who was covered with blood, and didn''t turn his head back. There was no dry blood on the body. He drew a crooked line on the land in the sunshine.


    "I"


    "Ka"


    Before Wang Fan''s words were finished, he felt a heavy blow on his neck, and then he fell to the ground with black eyes.


    I don''t know when brother Hao, who was standing behind Wang Fan, took back his hand and said with a slight frown, "I don''t want you to die now!"


    "Brother Hao, you can give me all the money I have under my command." The iron hand with the corpse heard the voice of brother Hao. He stopped and turned his head to see brother Hao standing beside Wang Fan.


    "20% off!" With an unhappy look on his face, brother Hao went to the uninjured prisoner and stepped on his neck. Shengsheng stepped on his neck and changed his shape.


    "Brother Hao, if you are not happy, I can arrange a few more people for you to play. As long as the price is enough, I have no problem!" Watching brother Hao trample his men to death, ironhand not only didn''t get angry, but also took the initiative to put forward such a proposal.


    "I always take money for killing people, and only you dare to do business with me like this, ha ha! Iron hand, it''s good for you to make such a good calculation Brother Hao looked at the iron hand and said with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, we are all old friends. Even if I don''t give boss he face, I have to give you face, don''t I? 20% off, 20% off. You''d better let fat corpse pay me back! " Iron hand stood at the gate of the second prison area, said with a complicated expression.


    "Two elder brothers, I think it''s late. You two should go back to rest early. I have to ask my brothers to wash the floor!" Police officer Su looked at brother Hao and iron hand, and said with a smile.


    "Iron hand, let your people take my things and go to find fat corpse to collect money!" With these words, brother Hao grabs Wang Fan on the ground and carries him on his shoulder with ease.


    Looking at brother Hao''s intention to retreat, iron hand threw down the corpse in his hand and said: "thank you, brother Hao!"


    Brother Hao, who had turned around, raised his arm and swung, then carried Wang Fan on his shoulder to the direction of the third prison area.


    When brother Hao''s figure disappeared, ironhand turned a gloomy face and scolded, "Damn it! I''ll get it back sooner or later! "


    "Iron boss, as long as the price is right, our boss he is willing to help." Police officer Su said with a bad smile.

 V2.Chapter 694

    "Young chivalrous, with five male, liver hole, hair towering. In the process of negotiation, life and death are the same, and the same promise is important


    In a coma, Wang Fan vaguely heard the song that the blind Master had sung, the ancient song that the blind master called the war song. But this war song sounds sonorous and powerful at this time, which makes people full of strength.


    "Boy, are you awake?"


    As soon as he regained some consciousness, Wang Fan heard someone ask him. The voice was very familiar. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around.


    "Hiss"


    The pain from the wound on the shoulder made Wang Fan take a cold breath, which also made him more sober.


    "Lie down, the strength of the anesthetic should be gone!" Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao, looking at Wang Fan lying on the floor, said coldly.


    At this time, Wang Fan also looked at brother Hao. When he heard his words, Wang Fan looked down at the wound on his shoulder. It was only then that he found that the wound had been treated after simple bandaging.


    "Thank you, brother Hao!" Wang Fan said sincerely.


    No matter how cold-blooded brother Hao is, no matter how ruthless he is, Wang Fan''s life is actually saved by him.


    If it wasn''t for brother Hao, let alone whether the iron hand would have let Wang Fan go, I''m afraid even police officer Su would not have spared him. After all, the basket Wang Fan dug in to protect Jin Huixian was enough to make him die a hundred times.


    So Wang Fan wants to thank brother Hao, although before that, he also wants to kill this cold-blooded and heartless guy.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s thanks, brother Hao didn''t feel any joy on his face. He picked up two photos from the sofa and threw them in front of Wang Fan.


    "One life for another, these two people, you kill them for me, we''ll be clean!" He took a puff of his cigar and said in a low voice.


    "Good!" Wang Fangang''s passion for gratitude has gradually faded with the landing of the two photos.


    This is a world of benefit exchange and the law of the jungle. How can there be feelings and compassion?


    Picking up the two photos on the ground, Wang Fan looked at the people in the photos. When he saw the appearance of the two people clearly, he was surprised.


    The two people in the photo are Wang Fan''s acquaintances, and they are very familiar with each other.


    Water brother and situ Hao!


    In the photo, the two people that brother Hao asked Wang Fan to get rid of were his old rivals, brother Shui and situ Hao.


    If it wasn''t because he wore a mask and changed his identity, Wang Fan almost thought that brother Hao was deliberately testing his identity.


    However, when Wang fan saw these two photos, he still had some doubts in his heart. Brother Shui mysteriously disappeared at the beginning. Wang Fan did not have time to investigate this matter, so he left w Province in a hurry.


    But at least he knew in his heart that brother Shui was still living in this world.


    But situ Hao in the photo arranged for ah Gou to get rid of him. How could he appear in huoshao island?


    What else happened that night?


    With such questions, Wang Fan began to seriously think about the things about situ Hao.


    Lying on the ground, Wang Fan was full of doubts, but brother Hao didn''t see the change between his eyebrows, or he didn''t disdain to check Wang Fan''s expression at all, let alone know what Wang Fan was thinking at this time.


    "The two guys in the picture are the one who killed the walrus. The skinny guy named ashui is the former leader of the Sanlian gang. The other guy named situ Hao is the former elder brother of the Zhuye gang." Ho got up from the sofa.


    The tall and tall brother went to Wang Fan, slowly squatting down, looking at Wang Fan on the ground. He continued, "these two guys went into the Fire Island together, and they joined the gang before, and now they have a new gang called United Bamboo gang."


    "United Bamboo Gang?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, it''s called United Bamboo gang. They kill walrus and they want to build their own territory in the three prison area." He explained.


    "Brother Hao, there''s something I don''t understand. I don''t know if I can ask." Wang Fan looked at the expression on brother Hao''s face and asked.


    "You say it."


    "Even if these two guys want to establish their own power in the third prison area, why is boss he dissatisfied? Even if they don''t listen to boss he, can''t he find a way to kill them? Do you still need to borrow your hand to get rid of these two guys? "


    "Huoshao island has its own rules. Although the situation in the third prison area is different from that in the first and second prison areas, if the person surnamed he does it himself, it will inevitably make fat corpse and iron hand suspicious. In this way, it will inevitably affect their business."


    "Boss he is worried that if he arranges the prison guards to kill these two people, iron hand and fat corpse, will he doubt that boss he will deal with them in this way?"


    "Of course, do you think the relationship between them is so close? We are just making use of each other! "


    "But boss he asked you to do it. Don''t iron hand and fat corpse know?" Wang Fan''s heart is more puzzled, some don''t know why ask.


    "My money is taken care of by fat corpse. He won''t worry about my disadvantage. As for iron hand, he is the source of my money. Of course, he also gets a lot of benefits from it. With such a relationship, how can he worry about me? Ha ha Brother Hao said with pride.


    Listening to brother Hao talking about his relationship with fat corpse and iron hand, Wang Fan understood why boss he had to find brother Hao to clean up the third prison area.


    No matter between fat corpse, iron hand and brother Hao, or between the three of them and boss he, they all have interests, and they all hold other people in check. That''s why huoshaodao can live in peace.


    It''s just that Wang fan can''t guess what kind of background they have behind them.


    Of course, if someone comes forward and tells Wang fan that these people are very simple and have no power behind them, then Wang Fan will certainly laugh it off.


    After all, behind many things, there are secrets that people don''t want to know. Since they don''t want people to know, it''s better not to ask.


    The more secrets you know, the closer you are to death.


    Fire Island is not a place for Wang Fan to stay for a long time. As long as he can save ghost uncle, he doesn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    However, for the iron hand of the second prison District, Wang Fan has his own plan. Although this plan seems crazy, he has an unshakable belief in his heart.

 V2.Chapter 695

    After talking with brother Hao, Wang Fan has some understanding of the situation in Huoshao Island, but he always has a problem that he can''t understand.


    Since fat corpse and iron hand are so powerful, how does boss he control them?


    Although the prisoners in the fourth prison district have unique skills, they all deliberately hide their strength for the same purpose, and boss he can''t go to these people for help.


    Therefore, those people in the fourth prison area can only be regarded as a transparent existence.


    Brother Hao also told Wang fan that the third prison area is in charge of the agent arranged by boss he, that is, the dead walrus.


    But Wang Fan couldn''t figure out how a guy who couldn''t even fight brother Shui and situ Hao could help boss he finish the task of controlling other prison forces?


    This problem has been perplexing Wang Fan, until he went to get brother Hao''s breakfast in the morning, and finally solved his doubts.


    There are a large number of prisoners in the third prison area, which has the largest number of personnel in the four prison areas of huoshao island. However, the prisoners here are also busy in the whole huoshao island.


    The prisoners in the third prison area started to prepare vegetables and food materials on time at four o''clock every morning. They prepared meals for all the people on Huoshao Island, and then distributed them regularly according to the prison area.


    In other words, the third prison area is not only a place for ordinary prisoners, but also a canteen for the whole huoshao island. All people have to get three meals a day from here.


    If the prisoners in the third prison area have a day off, the prisoners in other prison areas will certainly be hungry for a day.


    Food is the essence of the people.


    As an isolated island on the sea, even if there are man-made rebels who don''t obey boss he''s management, they can''t do much. After all, there is no food supply. Even if you have great ability, you can''t stay here for seven days.


    It is precisely because of this that boss he can use the third prison area to control other super powerful prison areas.


    Wang Fan, who understands this point, has to admire boss he''s resourcefulness.


    Daily food is not a small expense. Boss he, who treats money like his life, will let fat corpse and iron hand pay for their younger brother.


    This is not only a good income, but also a bargaining chip for boss he to talk business with them.


    As long as the fat corpse and iron hand don''t give boss he face, then their brother will have to be hungry. If they can''t even eat, what will happen next is well known.


    Standing at the gate of the huge kitchen in the third prison area and looking at dozens of big pots arranged in order, Wang Fan felt the power of the chef for the first time and missed Liu pangzi''s chicken soup in his heart.


    "If Liu pangzi were here, he would be a chef. Maybe he would be the boss of the third prison area!"


    Glancing at the busy people in the kitchen, Wang Fan shakes his head and thinks with regret.


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing standing there? Don''t you know how to help? " The fat man in the cook''s clothes saw Wang Fan standing at the door and yelled at him.


    Fat man''s voice is loud, but it doesn''t attract other people''s attention. Hundreds of people in the kitchen are busy, the noise is louder, and no one is in the mood to care about others.


    Hearing the Fat Chef''s question, Wang Fan replied with a smile: "I''m here to get breakfast for brother Hao."


    Just now, the Fat Chef, who was impatient, heard Wang Fan''s name, and his face immediately changed. He grabbed a towel to wipe his hands and walked over laughing.


    "Brother, my family name is Zhu, Zhu Yuanzhang''s Zhu. You can call me Lao Zhu later." The Fat Chef, who calls himself Lao Zhu, smiles to introduce himself to Wang Fan for fear that others may misunderstand his surname.


    "Brother Zhu, I''m the new brother of brother Hao. Just call me a Jian. I''m a strong Jian!" Wang Fan nodded to Lao Zhu with a smile.


    Lao Zhu was very satisfied with Wang Fan''s modest appearance. He said politely, "I have always admired and admired brother Hao, and I have always been taking care of his food. If you come here in the future, just look for me directly."


    "All right, Zhuge." Wang Fan nodded in response.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was very talkative, Lao Zhu was in a good mood. He turned his head and yelled at a busy prisoner: "9527, don''t live in his mother''s way. Hurry to push the breakfast of brother Hao and brother Jian!"


    Squatting on one side, the busy prisoner hears Lao Zhu''s roar and looks back at Lao Zhu and Wang Fan beside him. Then he stands up and walks to a dining car. He neatly sets his knife and fork, and then pushes it in front of Wang Fan.


    "Well, it''s none of your business here! Hurry to work Lao Zhu took the dining car from 9527 and said to him impatiently.


    9527 is very interesting to flash to one side, turned back to his position, began busy cleaning vegetables in the big pot.


    ¡°9527£¿¡± Hearing Lao Zhu yelling out a string of numbers, Wang Fan thought it was funny, which made him think of a comedy movie.


    "This kid just came to fight me. I can''t remember his name, I can only call his number plate." Lao Zhu explained with a smile.


    "Number plate? What number plate? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s prison clothes, Lao Zhu quickly opened his cook''s clothes and revealed the clothes he was wearing inside. Pointing to a white number plate sewn on it, he explained: "brother Jian, it''s this number. Every prisoner''s clothes have such a number plate. At ordinary times, officers call people, they call number plates. It''s so convenient."


    "Why? Why don''t I know? " Wang Fan looked at Lao Zhu''s number plate and his prison clothes, but he didn''t find his number plate.


    In the face of Wang Fan, Lao Zhu said with a smile: "brother Jian is joking. No one will remember the name of the low-level prisoners here. Only a big man like brother Hao can make people remember his name. Brother Jian, you are brother Hao''s confidant, and of course you are a big man!"


    "Oh, so it is!" Wang Fan listened to Lao Zhu''s words, and did not feel a sense of superiority. Instead, he felt sad for the prisoners here.


    Lao Zhu, who was standing opposite Wang Fan, took advantage of Wang Fan''s inattention and quickly covered his number plate, as if he was afraid that Wang Fan would look at the number on the number plate and never call him "brother Zhu" again.


    "Brother Jian, brother Hao didn''t tell me what to do for breakfast yesterday, so I prepared breakfast for him according to his previous habits. If brother Hao has any special dishes, you can tell me in advance. I will make brother Hao satisfied." Lao Zhu said flatteringly.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say something polite to Lao Zhu, he heard a sound of walking behind him, and then someone said, "4857, who the hell are you, dare you make decisions here?"

 V2.Chapter 696

    Hearing the voice coming from behind, Wang Fan turned his head and looked behind him. He was eyeing a man with a strong figure. Behind the man, there were several bad looking guys.


    Seeing Wang Fan and himself looking at each other, the man with a strong figure raised his eyebrows and said: "what are you looking at? Do you understand the rules here?"


    "Brother fish, brother Jian is brother Hao''s man." Lao Zhu whispered, his face full of panic.


    "Grass! 4857, do you have a voice here? Brother Howe? How much? I think it''s a mean, mean brother Jian The man, known as brother fish, looks at Wang Fan with his head swaying. He doesn''t take Lao Zhu''s words seriously.


    Wang Fan, who is only two steps away from brother Yu, is really a little unconvinced when he listens to the other side''s sarcastic tone and insults. However, Wang Fan naturally has his own way to deal with this kind of guy.


    Some people like to grab the limelight in their words, so treat them in their own way.


    Looking at the disdainful fish brother, Wang Fan asked with a smile: "I don''t know if this brother''s surname is Zhang?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who are your brothers?" Fish elder brother slants a head to scold a way.


    "Your name is so domineering that it suddenly reminds me of a superhero. He''s also called brother fish. But his surname is Zhang. I don''t know if his brother has the same name as him?" Wang Fan said with a bad smile.


    Very arrogant fish brother, did not understand Wang Fan''s words, he looked back blankly to a few strong men behind him, asked in a low voice: "have you heard of any superheroes? Also called brother fish


    "Brother fish, aren''t you a hero? This name is so domineering. Of course, some heroes will also call it that name! " A man standing behind brother fish said flatteringly.


    Several other strong men also flattered him, which made brother yu feel that his name was very tall, and his face was gradually filled with pride.


    Just as everyone was flattering brother Yu, the busy 9527 stopped his work and said to himself, "Zhang? Isn''t that brother octopus? Why do I sound so familiar? "


    "Octopus? The octopus in SpongeBob


    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly, I asked 9527.


    Is complacent fish elder brother, hears 9527''s words, the facial expression immediately gloomy came down.


    I thought it was really a superhero''s name, but I didn''t think it was a cartoon character, and it was a very silly character. No one would understand that it was being teased!


    Ignoring 9527, brother Yu grabbed Wang Fan''s collar and scolded: "you are really cheap. You dare to scold me in a different way!"


    "Brother fish, brother Jian is a joke. Don''t take it seriously!" Old Zhu Yan saw that brother Yu was going to start with Wang Fan, and he urged him to do so.


    "Pa"


    Brother Yu, who was holding Wang Fan''s collar in one hand, swung his other hand round and slapped Lao Zhu in the face.


    "Yes! You don''t want to live? How dare you take care of Laozi''s affairs Fish elder brother stares an eye to curse a way.


    Lao Zhu, who had been slapped in the face, covered his swollen face and quickly stepped back to one side. His body was shivering and he did not dare to speak any more.


    This is because Wang Fan has been playing a big part of his fire and is now being crossed by Lao Zhu. Brother Yu is angry and scolds: "don''t think your kid is so popular with the big elephant. You can install people here. Now we are the United Bamboo gang. You boys are smart, do you know?"


    "Yes, brother fish taught me!" The beaten old Zhu nodded and repeatedly responded.


    The prisoners in the kitchen also noticed what happened at the door, but they didn''t stop their work. They just glanced at it secretly, then lowered their heads to continue their work.


    It''s 9527 squatting not far away. After hearing brother Yu''s words, he slowly put down the vegetables he was cleaning and looked up at Wang Fan, as if waiting to see a good play.


    Coincidentally, Wang fan is also looking at 9527


    Although he was caught by brother fish by the collar, Wang Fan didn''t respond. When he told brother octopus from 9527, he was watching him all the time, just as 9527 is looking at him now.


    "What''s your name?" Wang Fan, who ignores brother fish, looks at the 9527 looking at him and asks.


    "I don''t have a name." 9527.


    "How can a man have no name?" Wang Fan asked again.


    Without waiting for 9527 to make an explanation, brother Yu, who was holding Wang Fan''s collar, had already widened his eyes. He looked at Wang Fan inconceivably and scolded: "lying trough! You are not afraid in the face of danger


    "Pa"


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    As soon as brother Yu''s voice fell, Wang Fan grabbed his wrist with his backhand, abruptly broke off his hand holding the collar, then swung his arm round and slapped brother Yu in the face.


    Wang Fan''s whole action was just like rehearsing in advance. He not only beat brother Yu, but also the strong men behind him.


    After more than 20 slaps, brother Yu''s face swelled up like bread just coming out of the oven. Brother Yu, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, looked at Wang Fan in a dazed way. It was obvious that his brain could not respond.


    "Grass... Tony.... Ah


    Brother Yu, who was beaten with a muddled face, wanted to swear, but he didn''t have time to finish his swearing words, so he let out a painful cry.


    After hearing brother fish''s scream, several strong men behind him found that brother fish had been caught by Wang Fan on his wrist. I don''t know when, he had inserted a bright knife.


    The dining knife, which was prepared by 9527 for brother Hao in the dining car, was inserted on brother Yu''s wrist at the moment. Blood gushed out along the knife body, making the dining table full of blood.


    The expressionless Wang Fan turned his head, looked at the strong men behind brother Yu and asked, "excuse me, do you look like beating me?"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    ¡£¡£¡£


    A few strong men who followed brother Yu didn''t dare to stand up to challenge Wang fan when they saw that Wang Fan was so fierce. They waved their hands and said "no" while retreating.


    The fish brother who had been inserted in his hand had been sweating with pain. But he still insisted on not falling down. His expression was very painful. He stared at his eyes and said, "boy, you have offended us United Bamboo Gang, so you don''t want to live away!"


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Fan asked with disdain.


    With these words, Wang Fan turned to Lao Zhu and asked with a smile, "brother Zhu, can you stew fish?"


    "Stewed fish? Yes Lao Zhu nodded back.


    "OK, let''s stew fish for HAOGE."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, he didn''t wait for people to respond, so he pulled out brother Yu''s knife and cut his throat.

 V2.Chapter 697

    Burning villains all over the island is what brother Hao said to Wang Fan at the beginning. Even if brother Hao didn''t say that to Wang Fan, he could understand it.


    As the largest and cruelest prison in W Province, of course, the prisoners are not very ordinary. Just as Lao Zhu said, every prisoner has his own level.


    In places where there are villains everywhere, there is nothing to make a fuss about killing people. Even in the eyes of these people, killing people is the easiest way to solve the problem.


    However, Wang Fan cut off brother Yu''s throat cleanly and scared everyone around him.


    Kill if you don''t agree?


    This is absolutely something that only cruel people can do.


    And Wang Fan, the cruel man who did this kind of thing, has no expression at the moment, and does not show any emotion because of his hand.


    This is like walking, inadvertently trampling an ant to death, for him, it is not worth mentioning.


    Those strong men who came with brother fish were frightened by such ruthless people as Wang Fan, although they were not good men and women, nor were they the first to face such bloody scenes, nor did they have a knife with anyone.


    But they were really scared by the calmness on Wang Fan''s face. They didn''t even dare to look at Wang Fan in the right eye, even their legs began to soften involuntarily, and they didn''t even dare to turn around and run away.


    Throw away the knife, Wang Fan kick open the second floor, kneel on the ground, has been because of excessive blood loss and pale fish brother, he glanced at the people around, calmly said: "brother Hao''s joke can''t be opened, you remember?"


    "Remember 9527 answered loudly.


    Others nodded and said when they heard the voice of 9527, but the voice seemed very weak, which made them not recover from the shock.


    Without paying attention to other people around him, Wang Fan looked at 9527 again. He said with a smile, "brother, can you prepare another set of tableware for brother hao?"


    "Yes, 9527, hurry to prepare new tableware for brother Hao. Brother Hao will be angry after seeing such bloody food." Lao Zhu hears Wang Fan''s words and commands 9527 not far away


    The nimble 9527 quickly prepared new tableware. He also pulled a clean dining car and transferred the breakfast prepared for brother Hao and Wang Fan to the new dining car.


    Looking at the busy 9527, Wang Fan asked: "brother, what''s your name?"


    "9527, that''s what brother Xiang called me." 9527 returns with a smile.


    "Are you brother elephant?" Wang fan then asked.


    "Yes, brother Xiang saved my life and gave me this job. I should be his man." 9527 set the tableware, looked up at Wang Fan and said, "brother Jian, you''re ready. Have a look."


    "OK, I''ll come and chat with you when I have time." Wang Fan didn''t look at everything on the table. He was more concerned about the 9527 in front of him


    Although 9527''s appearance is so plain that it''s hard to remember him, Wang Fan always has a different feeling about him. This feeling is very special, but he can''t tell what kind of feeling it is.


    Looking at Wang Fan preparing to leave, Lao Zhu hurriedly came forward and asked, "brother Jian, brother Hao''s lunch, do you really want stewed fish?"


    Looking up and down at the embarrassed old Zhu, Wang Fan said with a smile: "brother Zhu, you don''t really want to stew the rotten meat on the ground!"


    "No, no!" Lao Zhu shook his head hard for fear of being misunderstood by Wang Fan.


    "Clean up, brother Hao''s lunch. Just look at the arrangement. I''ll pick it up when it''s time!" Wang Fan patted Lao Zhu on the shoulder with a smile.


    The relieved old Zhu wiped the sweat on his head, which put the heart hanging in his throat back to its original place.


    After Wang Fan pushed the dining car away from the kitchen, the strong men who followed brother Yu rushed to the direction where they came.


    Watching the two teams leave, 9527 just picked up a water pipe and began to wash the blood on the ground.


    There is no dry blood mixed with the sewage on the ground, and it is soon washed clean. After cleaning, the ground is very clean, and you can''t see what happened.


    The prisoners in the kitchen had already lost interest in what they had just done and were in a hurry to do their work.


    Brother United Bamboo Gang, who stood by the stove, looked around. He decided that no one would notice this. Then he gathered to 9527 sides, and whispered, "seven elder brothers, do you think that people from the gang will go up with brother Ho?"


    United Bamboo Gang, 9527 of the water pipes, smiled and smiled. He looked at Wang Fan''s direction and said, "I''m afraid that those who are not willing to fight brother brother will not let them go."


    "Ho won''t let them go? Is it make impertinent remarks by the United Bamboo Gang? Lao Zhu asked suspiciously.


    "Well! You fool, that''s just an excuse. Ah Jian, to kill that fool is to deliberately stir up trouble and wait for those fools to come to the door to die. It''s easier than to kill them. " 9527 said with a sneer.


    "Then we''ve been working for nothing? If we had known there would be a fight between them, there would have been no need for us to get involved. " Old Zhu Xin said with lingering fear.


    "Are you afraid?" 9527 turned to Lao Zhu, his eyes full of blame.


    After being watched by 9527, Lao Zhu quickly explained: "seven brothers, don''t get me wrong. I don''t think that the clams are fighting. Let''s take advantage of the fishermen? If we don''t have to take risks, why should we wade in muddy waters? "


    "Fart!" He cursed and raised his hand to hit Lao Zhu on the head.


    It seemed that he was beaten too much by 9527. As soon as Lao Zhu saw that he raised his hand, he quickly stepped back. He held his head in both hands and said, "brother seven, spare my life. I''m also thinking about you!"


    "For my sake? I think you are afraid of death! " 9527 speaking of this, the expression on his face became dignified, and he said in a low voice: "at the beginning, brother Xiang saved our lives. You must remember that no matter when, you can''t forget brother Xiang''s revenge, and we must avenge brother Xiang ourselves. Do you hear that?"


    "Yes, I heard it. I dare not forget it." Lao Zhu came back quickly.


    "If I let you know that you have ties with those United Bamboo Gang, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" 9527 said coldly.


    "Dare not, dare not, I listen to seven elder brothers." Lao Zhu went back in fear.


    Staring at the ugly old Zhu, 9527 sat back in his place and began to wash the vegetables.


    Then the other prisoners in the kitchen have no leisure to take care of other things. It seems that everything around them has nothing to do with them.

 V2.Chapter 698

    Wang Fan, who returned to his cell, arranged his breakfast and asked, "brother Hao, if you are not in a hurry to have breakfast, can I take a bath first?"


    "It''s very sharp! I can''t see that you''ve been involved in such a big scene. " Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao looks at Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Just killing a piece of garbage." Wang fan light return way.


    "Ha ha! It''s kind of interesting. " Brother Hao said, picked up a picture from his side and threw it on the coffee table in front of him.


    After a look at Wang Fan with calm expression, brother Hao said, "this photo was sent by boss he. Have a look, do you have any impression?"


    Wang Fan, standing beside the tea table, picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. Looking at the long lost appearance in the photo, he suddenly found that he was actually quite handsome.


    "I don''t know." Wang Fan took his photo, looked at the opposite brother Hao, and then asked: "does this man need to be killed? Brother Hao, that''s one more life! "


    "Ha ha! Don''t you know this man? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Never. Is he also from the third prison?" Wang Fan pretended to be silly.


    After smoking a cigar, brother Hao pointed to the photo in Wang Fan''s hand and said, "boss he said that this man is the current leader of Sanlian gang. His surname is Wang, and his single name is fan, not from W province."


    "Oh, I''ve never heard of that. I''m a man of my duty. If I didn''t believe that dame''s story, I wouldn''t be thrown into the burning island." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "It''s said that this fool''s body is also tattooed with the same tattoo as you. Is it so clever?" Brother Hao squinted at Wang Fan and asked casually.


    "You say my tattoo!" As Wang Fan spoke, he rolled up the sleeve of his arm, revealing the skeleton tattooed on it.


    "In fact, all my tattoos are smeared with liquid medicine. I don''t believe it. Look!" Wang Fan said, rubbing the tattoo on his arm with his hand, and smiling, he didn''t show any nervous look.


    He has been staring at Wang Fan''s brother Hao and watching Wang Fan''s every move. When he saw the tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm, it disappeared a little bit, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Rubbing the tattoos on his arm at will, Wang Fan said awkwardly: "in fact, these tattoos are just tricks used to cheat people. My ex girlfriend said that I am too handsome and I am not afraid at all, so she forced me to apply these with medicine."


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that you could get rid of your tattoo in this way. Now I see what boss he says, ha ha! " Looking at Wang Fan''s tattoo removed, brother Hao laughed and touched his head.


    "Ah? Brother Hao, boss he will not doubt that I am the person in the photo! We don''t look like each other at all Wang Fan pretended to be surprised, but he was glad that he had escaped.


    When Qian Xue made the mask for Wang Fan, he had already considered the tattoo on his body.


    People who have come into contact with Wang Fan will remember the tattoo on his arm, which has become his most obvious sign.


    Although his appearance can be changed for a while, in order not to be suspected of his identity, he also needs to hide the tattoos on his body.


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid I can''t think of a good way to get a tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm.


    But who is Qianxue?


    She is the future successor of the kamikaze organization and one of the top killers in Asia. For her, this little thing is nothing at all.


    As a kamikaze organization backed by Ninja''s Secret skills, they also have a unique secret to remove tattoos, and this method is also used by them to confuse those opponents who want to kill them when they perform assassination tasks.


    There is a secret technique to remove tattoos, so before the killers of Shenfeng go out to perform the task, they will deliberately tattoo some colorful tattoos on the obvious parts, and then expose the tattoos to the witnesses they meet.


    After these witnesses tell others about the tattoos they see, and their enemies start their revenge plan according to this clue, the killer of Shenfeng will remove the tattoos.


    Without tattoos as a sign, even if the killers of kamikaze stand in front of those opponents who want revenge, they will never think that this is what they are looking for.


    It is because of such secret means that many people are afraid of the killers of Shenfeng. Some even claim that the killers of Shenfeng are not only numerous, but also experts with unique skills. They come and go like ghosts.


    And Wang Fan at this time can so easily remove the tattoo on the body, is also because Qian Xue in his body, the use of the magic wind of this secret.


    It is precisely because of this confidence that Wang Fan dares to face brother Hao''s doubts so calmly.


    And this also really let brother Hao dispel the doubt, a little less suspicious of Wang Fan''s identity.


    Seeing that most of the tattoos on Wang Fan''s arm had been removed, brother Hao said with a smile, "go take a bath first. I''ll ask you something later."


    "All right, brother Howe!" Wang Fan promised, put the photo in his hand on the tea table, turned and walked to the bathroom.


    After Wang Fan went to the bathroom, the smile on brother Hao''s face gradually disappeared. He grabbed the picture on the tea table and looked at it carefully.


    Wang Fan, who got into the bathroom, took a breath, opened the shower head and began to clean the blood stains on his body, as well as the tattoos on his arms.


    The black tattoo was washed by water, and with the dried blood on Wang Fan''s body, it flowed down his body to the ground, and finally disappeared in the sewer on the ground.


    Seeing that there is no tattoo on his arm, Wang fan can finally face HAOGE with confidence and boldness. Although he knows that these actions can not eliminate the suspicion of HAOGE and boss he, at least for now, they still have no evidence to prove that Wang fan is standing in front of them, let alone the purpose of Wang Fan''s trip.


    After washing, Wang Fan came out of the bathroom wearing a bath towel. He bared his upper body and wiped his head. He looked at brother Hao on the sofa with a smile and asked, "brother Hao, what do you want to ask me? "Let''s eat and say?"


    "Well, you eat first, I''ll wait!" Brother Hao pointed to the breakfast on the dining car and said to Wang Fan.


    As brother Hao''s younger brother, it has become his habit to test drugs for brother Hao before meals. Wang fan does not hesitate to pick up the tableware and taste breakfast on a plate.


    Looking at Wang Fan eating breakfast, brother Hao stood up from the sofa, went to the side of the cabinet, took out a bottle of red wine from the inside, easily pulled out the cork, said to Wang Fan with a smile: "drink some wine, let''s chat slowly!"


    "Thank you, brother Hao!" Wang Fan took the bottle with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 699

    People who drink red wine early in the morning must have a good appetite and enjoy life most. Except for Wang Fan and Hao Ge, who drink red wine like mineral water.


    The breakfast was good. Wang Fan had to say that it was the most delicious breakfast he had ever had. Although the ingredients looked ordinary, Lao Zhu''s craftsmanship was really good, which made him feel like eating another one.


    Brother Hao, who was holding the bottle in his hand, drank the last wine in the bottle, burped at Wang Fan, and asked with a smile, "how about it? Is life here happier than you are outside


    "The food is delicious and the wine is good. Of course, if you want to enjoy it, there are people who provide women, which is more attractive than the outside world." Wang Fan put down the knife in his hand, picked up the wine bottle and took a big sip of red wine.


    "If I give you a chance to live on, will you try?" Brother Hao threw away the empty wine bottle and looked at Wang Fan.


    "What kind of opportunity is that?" Wang Fan went to the other end of the sofa, looked at brother Hao leaning on the opposite sofa, and then asked, "can I sit down and talk?"


    "Of course, you can lie down and talk to me if you like." Brother Hao said casually.


    Wang Fan, who was carrying the wine bottle, sat down, cocked up his legs and looked at brother Hao, then asked, "brother Hao, you haven''t said what kind of opportunity it is to let me leave this place!"


    "Boy, I just said to let you live, but I didn''t say that I would let you leave Huoshao Island alive! Nobody on this island can get out alive except me, do you understand? " Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan and said.


    "Oh? Just to live? " Wang Fan looks a little sorry.


    "Ha ha! Boy, it''s a joke that you want to leave here alive, you know? Before someone wanted to escape from prison, the prison guards here pulled him out of the sea and let the iron handed man skin him alive, ha ha! You don''t want to swim from here to the opposite bank Looking at the look on Wang Fan''s face, brother Hao said with a laugh.


    "In other words, someone successfully escaped from Huoshao Island, but he was not able to swim the distance of the sea!" After listening to brother Hao''s words, Wang Fan found the key point in his words.


    Since some people have been able to escape from prison, it shows that it is not difficult. What makes us feel embarrassed is that this section of sea is not short.


    Before discussing with Qian Xue about the plan to rescue ghost uncle, Wang Fan had thought of these, so he and Qian Xue had an agreement. On the seventh day when he entered the prison, Qian Xue would take ah Gou and meet them in the sea near the prison with a yacht.


    It is precisely because of such a plan that Wang Fan did not feel any difficulty in what he said to Hao Ge. On the contrary, he felt very relaxed.


    As if he didn''t see Wang Fan''s mind, brother Hao smoked a cigar and said, "yes, as long as you have the ability to swim back, you can leave here alive, but if you want to get out of the prison wall."


    "Brother Hao, are you kidding me? I''m just a robber. I don''t have to stay here all my life. Once my sentence is over, they will let me out naturally." The topic is too sensitive and Wang fan doesn''t want to go on.


    He didn''t believe that brother Hao would be so kind-hearted, or so stupid that he told him how to leave the high wall of the prison, and this might also make Wang Fan reveal his inner thoughts.


    "Robbery? ha-ha! Boy, you killed the iron hand''s men, and the garbage you just killed in the back kitchen. How can you count it? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "I just want to protect myself, can''t I?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, of course, as long as you are strong enough, you can say anything, understand?" Brother Hao replied with a smile.


    "Covered by brother Hao, I don''t need to be strong, hehe!" Wang fan doesn''t know what brother Hao wants to say, so he can only use flattery to cover up his inner curiosity.


    But brother Hao, sitting opposite Wang Fan, seems to be indifferent to his flattery. Brother Hao, smoking a cigar, slowly sits up, looks at Wang Fan with a calm face, and asks in a low voice, "do you think the tattoo on the guy Wang Fan in the photo can be washed off?"


    "Ah?" Brother Hao suddenly asked questions, which made Wang Fan feel uneasy. He frowned slightly and looked at brother Hao with a serious face.


    "Ha ha! Are you scared? Ha ha


    Hao elder brother with serious expression suddenly laughed. He pointed to Wang Fan''s face and asked aloud.


    "Brother Hao, you don''t really doubt that I''m the fool in the photo. He''s really ugly. How can I be so handsome?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    I always thought brother Hao was a simple guy with developed limbs, but I didn''t expect that he would suddenly ask such a question, which made Wang Fan''s back burst out in a cold sweat.


    If brother Hao is suspicious of him, and no matter what he does, Wang fan can only try to resist.


    Let''s not say that Wang fan is quite sure that he will escape in front of such a big man as Hao Ge. Let''s say that the ghost uncle who is still here is likely to be implicated if Wang Fan''s identity is exposed.


    If the plan to rescue uncle GUI fails, it is impossible to rescue uncle GUI in this way.


    The domestic reply is very clear. They don''t want to compromise with sun Hesheng, let alone make other concessions for the sake of him. Therefore, the life of ghost uncle is completely in Wang Fan''s hands.


    He can not fail, whether for himself or for the ghost uncle who is in prison, the price of failure will be very heavy.


    Hao elder brother who asked Wang Fan again didn''t speak. He just stared at Wang Fan tightly and looked at Wang Fan who was only two meters away from him.


    Wang Fan was a little flustered when he was seen by brother Hao. He knew that this moment was crucial. If he was careless, he would be suspected by brother Hao and even killed here.


    Brother Hao is not a kind-hearted person. From his reputation on Huoshao Island, it''s not difficult to see his style of doing things, and it''s not difficult to guess what kind of storm will happen if Wang Fan''s identity is exposed.


    Pick up the bottle in his hand, force calm Wang Fan to drink a big mouthful of red wine. The red wine goes through his throat and straight into his stomach. The pungent feeling is writhing in his stomach, like a steel knife, slowly grinding in his body.


    After watching Wang Fan for ten minutes, brother Hao said with a smile, "boy, if you can be the boss of the third prison District, maybe you still have a chance to live!"

 V2.Chapter 700

    The third prison area is built on a large platform for prisoners'' entertainment. It is not only sunny, but also convenient for prison guards standing on high walls to observe prisoners'' every move because of its wide vision.


    Sitting in the sun in the middle of the platform, brother Shui, with a shed in one hand and a cigarette in the other, is smoking leisurely and complacently, listening to the criminals nearby boasting.


    "Brother water, brother water, dead! Dead A bloody prisoner rushed over and yelled before he stopped.


    As soon as the bloody prisoners appeared, it immediately caused a big stir, which also attracted the attention of the prison guards on the high wall.


    However, although the prison guards paid attention to everything on the platform, they did not make any inquiries, let alone prevent the gathering of prisoners on the platform.


    Brother Shui, who was basking in the sun, immediately frowned and scolded when he heard the strong man''s cry: "what the hell are you shouting? Who died? "


    "Brother water, no, no, it''s brother fish. Brother fish is dead!" The prisoner who came to deliver the letter realized that he had made a slip of the tongue and quickly set out to explain.


    "Fish? That kid is hiding in bed and shooting pistols every day. Damn, he''s killing himself! " Water elder brother frowns to ask a way.


    "No, brother Shui, look at the blood on me. It''s brother Yu''s. He''s been slaughtered!" As the prisoner spoke, he put his hand on his neck and did a neck wiping action.


    "Who did it? Are they the people under the elephant? " This just saw the blood stain on the person clearly, the water elder brother immediately stood up and said to several prisoners nearby: "copy a guy, prepare to do them!"


    "Brother Shui, don''t worry. Let me finish. It''s not too late for you to summon the brothers." The messenger said hastily.


    "Damn it, let it go at once! Don''t chirp like a girl Water elder brother stares an eye to scold a way.


    "Brother fish was not killed by the people under the elephant, but by brother Hao''s younger brother." The messenger returned.


    When the prisoners around heard brother Hao''s name, they immediately showed some fear on their faces. Even brother Shui was in a bit of a dilemma.


    HAOGE''s name is taboo in the third prison District, even in the whole burning island.


    Although these criminals are all evil doers, they still have a sense of fear in the face of brother Hao who can kill them at any time.


    Only those who have been in contact with death can truly understand the horror of death and the fragility of life.


    These people have witnessed the poor people''s begging for them outside the burning Island, and the fear of death has been deeply imprinted in his mind.


    It''s just that they used to be violent people with butcher''s knives who committed atrocity to those poor people, but now they have changed their roles, and they have become the fish on other people''s chopping board.


    This matter involves brother Hao, and brother Shui has no confidence in his heart. He greets his subordinates and says, "go and invite brother. Let him make up his mind about this matter!"


    The prisoner who got the water brother''s words didn''t dare to neglect him. He immediately turned around and ran to the prison area.


    After calling for situ Hao, brother Shui asked the informer, "when did brother Hao recruit his younger brother, and how did ah Yu provoke him? It''s not an elephant''s hand. It''s a deliberate trick! "


    When brother Shui asked him about the situation at that time, the informer quickly told him what happened at that time.


    Brother Shui, who was already worried, jumped up to curse his mother when he heard that ah Yu had taken the initiative to challenge brother Hao''s younger brother.


    Some time ago, brother Shui, who went to huoshao island with situ Hao, just joined hands with situ Hao to kill the old big brother walrus in the third prison area, and then integrated the staff of the Sanlian gang and the Zhuye gang. He has a firm foothold here.


    The two of them thought that they would slowly recruit the walrus''s men after they got a firm foothold, but who would have thought that the prisoners under the walrus would not follow them like this, which made brother Shui and situ Hao very upset.


    The third prison area is boss he''s territory, which is also an extremely important part of the whole huoshao island. Whoever controls these prisoners in the third prison area is equal to having a bargaining chip with boss he.


    In order to take over the third prison area more quickly, brother Shui specially arranged his men to go to the kitchen several times a day to find fault, and then taught the walrus men a lesson.


    Brother Shui, who has no great wisdom, is determined to take over the prisoners in the third prison area according to the principle of whose fist is big and who is in charge, although the effect of doing so is negligible.


    Originally, this method had no achievements, but now it has provoked the legendary brother Shashen Hao. No wonder brother Shui will be flustered and extremely upset.


    "Big brother is coming!"


    Just when brother Shui was upset and didn''t know how to deal with it, he suddenly heard someone shouting. He quickly followed the eyes of the people and looked to the direction of the prison.


    Situhao, who was dressed in prison clothes, had a dignified face. Surrounded by a group of prisoners, he strode to brother Shui and asked in a low voice, "I heard that ah Yu has provoked the evil spirit of brother hao?"


    "Who said no? What''s to be done? " Brother Shui asked anxiously.


    "Damn it, he Tiankui wants us to have a good look. He specially arranges brother Hao to our side. This battle will come sooner or later! Ah Shui, don''t worry. No matter how powerful they are, they don''t dare to touch us Situ Hao said solemnly.


    Situ Hao''s words were like a reassuring pill, which made brother Shui, who was already sweating, feel a little more secure in his heart. He whispered: "brother, you have to cover me up about this. Our brothers are going to die!"


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to be so nervous. I have a big name in my hand. He Tiankui must ensure our safety, otherwise, he, the warden, will be finished! Ha ha Situ Hao patted brother Shui on the shoulder and said in a relaxed tone.


    After listening to situ Hao''s words, brother Shui''s confidence came back. He turned to the prisoner who told the news beside him and said, "did that boy ah Yu hurt brother Hao''s younger brother?"


    "No, brother Hao''s younger brother cut off brother Yu''s neck with a knife. Brother Yu didn''t have time to fight back!" The messenger whispered back.


    "What? Only one knife? " Water elder brother stares big eyes to ask a way.


    "Yes, a knife." The informer nodded back.


    On one side, situ Hao frowned and asked, "is this man from our prison?"


    "I haven''t seen him. He has a lot of skeletons tattooed on his arm. It seems that he is also a cruel character!" Said the informer.


    "Skull tattoo?" Brother Shui and situ Hao asked in unison.

 V2.Chapter 701

    Just when situ Hao and brother Shui are full of confidence and feel that they have trump cards in their hands, and even brother Hao dare not do anything about them, Wang Fan and brother Hao are sitting on the sofa of the cell, negotiating a deal.


    He heard from brother Hao that he wanted Wang Fan to be the boss of the third prison area. Wang Fan had a bold idea in his heart, but he also knew that behind brother Hao''s proposal, he would not simply trust him.


    In the words of brother Hao, the reason why he wants to push Wang Fan to that position is because he has confidence in Wang Fan and expects Wang Fan''s ability. He doesn''t want Wang Fan to die in his own hands.


    But this kind of high sounding, or to deceive children, Wang Fan will not take it seriously!


    Even Nan Ge, who helped Wang Fan at the beginning, didn''t he have his own wishful thinking?


    But fortune is very favor Wang Fan, finally let him successfully through those life and death situation, embarked on the beginning of his life peak.


    So in Wang Fan''s eyes, the big cake given by brother Hao must hide many murders that he can''t see now, and it''s destined to make his plan to rescue uncle GUI much harder than he expected.


    However, the blind Master once said to him, the so-called wealth is in danger.


    With all the opportunities, there are always risks. If you want to be rich in front of others, you must endure the pain that ordinary people can''t bear, and also be doomed to face the danger that others dare not face.


    After drinking all the red wine in the bottle, Wang Fan pretended to be drunk and said to brother Hao with a smile: "brother Hao, no matter whether it can be done or not, I''d like to thank you for your appreciation of me if I have the chance to sit in that position."


    "Ha ha! You are the most capable one here. If you can be the elder brother of the third prison area, you will be better than fat corpse and iron hand in the future. At that time, whoever you want to ask for trouble will ask for trouble. I''m afraid boss he will give you some face. " Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "I dare not think about those things. In fact, it can only be regarded as a misunderstanding between me and ironhand. In the final analysis, it was because my strength was not strong enough. If I had the ability of brother Hao at that time, let alone a woman, I''m afraid I would have no problem raising several women here." Heard brother Hao mention iron hand, Wang Fan quickly played Tai Chi.


    Because of Jin Huixian''s affair, Wang Fan and ironhand have formed a bond. It''s no secret, but if brother Hao says so, it''s easy to think of more.


    Moreover, Wang fan doesn''t want brother Hao to know what he really thinks about ironhand, and he doesn''t want brother Hao to use this to push ironhand to the opposite so early.


    Man is better than God!


    If Wang Fan really starts to fight against brother Shui and situ Hao, it must be a not simple battle.


    As a new member of Huoshao Island, it''s not difficult to deal with one or two people. But if you have to deal with a gang with many gangs, it''s not so simple!


    Wang Fan didn''t know if he could pull out these obstacles completely, but soon he had a good idea in his mind.


    "Ho, do you know walrus well?" Wang Fan turned his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Big stupid elephant? It''s pretty good. Although he''s not very smart, he''s still loyal. He''s pretty good for those people in the third prison area. " He said, touching his chin.


    "Loyalty?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    In Huoshao Island, a place where money is the most important, there are still people who can talk about loyalty, which really makes Wang Fan feel strange. He can''t help but want to understand.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was so interested in the walrus affair, brother Hao asked with a smile, "do you want to gather the hands of big stupid elephant to help you win the position of big brother in the third prison area?"


    "If you can, of course it''s the best!" Wang Fan, who was said to be on his mind, didn''t hide himself. He returned with a smile.


    "Don''t daydream, you little boy. Those people under big stupid elephant are more and more cowards. Ha ha! You still want to woo them? ha-ha! That''s ridiculous He said with a laugh.


    "No, brother Hao, don''t you mean there are villains on huoshao island? Are there any cowards among the prisoners in the third prison district? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Villains, big or small, are chosen by boss he because most of the people here, like you, are still dreaming of leaving alive one day, so they don''t want to make trouble here, do you know?"


    "Don''t they know the rules of burning the island?"


    "This is what boss he is good at. Ha ha, have you ever heard of comforting the dead with dreams?"


    "To appease the dead with dreams?"


    "Yes, boss he will arrange some prisoners from the three prison districts to leave every year. To others, these prisoners perform well and get the qualification of commutation, make other prisoners work harder, and want to get the qualification of commutation and leave the ghost place as soon as possible." Brother Hao said mysteriously.


    "Ah? Eligibility for commutation? I''m afraid I didn''t cheat those people! " Wang Fan asked with distrust.


    "Ha ha! Of course, it''s cheating them. How can there be living people going out here? Ha ha, the prisoners who are eligible for commutation are all strong young people. After they come out of the third prison, they are sent to the ship arranged by iron hand. " Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "The ship arranged by iron hand? So, these released prisoners were sold by boss he and ironhand? " Wang Fan asked with wide eyes.


    "Of course, if these people are not young, they can still sell their organs for some money. Do they have to wait until they are old to sell meat? Ha ha Ho said here, laughing even louder.


    I didn''t expect that brother Hao would be so happy when he talked about it. Wang Fan''s good impression on him disappeared with his laughter.


    With the idea that the prisoners want to leave Huoshao Island, they can weave a distant dream for them, coax them to serve their sentences here seriously, and force them to bear all kinds of injustice in prison. This is boss he''s strategy.


    And his strategy has really calmed the hearts of many people, and made the prisoners in the third prison area better controlled.


    It seems that the reason why these prisoners in the third prison district are so obedient is not because of the size of the villains, but because they still have hope for the future.


    If one day they know the truth and the lie he Tiankui told them, it will be hard for these people to say. They will be willing to listen as they are now!


    "Creak"


    Before brother Hao''s laughter stopped, the door of the cell was opened, and the iron bar through the scar face was thrown in.

 V2.Chapter 702

    After the bar was thrown into the cell, it bounced up on the cold floor, but because of the quality, it soon fell back to the ground. Wang Fan, sitting on the sofa, frowned and stood up with a wine bottle.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s our friend, fat corpse!" Brother Hao reminds Wang Fan with a smile.


    After hearing brother Hao''s words, Wang Fan sat back on the sofa and looked at the direction of the cell door.


    Brother Hao''s voice settled. A fat man in prison clothes appeared at the door. He held a clean handkerchief in his hand and wiped the sweat on his head. The glasses in his hand were inlaid with gold. When he came into contact with the light, it would reflect dazzling light.


    "Is this the man you paid to get back?" Standing at the door of the fat corpse, wearing glasses looked at Wang Fan, the voice is not warm.


    "You don''t carry this bar by yourself, do you?" Brother Hao did not answer fat corpse''s words, but sat there and looked at him whose prison clothes were soaked with sweat.


    He rolled his eyes at brother Hao. Fat corpse stepped into the cell and said to Wang Fan, "go and open a bottle of red wine for me. You don''t need to test for me. I''m not so afraid of death as ah Hao."


    "Well?" Wang Fan frowned slightly and turned to see brother Hao.


    "How do you know that I''m afraid of death, so I''m going to be tested for it?" he said with a smile? I''m giving them face and making them think I''m afraid. You know what


    "What? Didn''t understand me? " Fat corpse didn''t pick up brother Hao''s words, but tilted his head to look at Wang Fan, and the tone of his speech was still lukewarm.


    "Ah Jian, give fat corpse a bottle of good wine. Don''t offend our God of wealth. If you want to live here naturally, you must have a good relationship with fat corpse." Brother Hao said to Wang Fan.


    After hearing what brother Hao said, Wang Fan stood up, went to the cupboard where he put wine in the room, opened the cupboard door, took out a bottle of red wine, and slowly opened the cork on the wine bottle.


    When Wang Fan pulled out the red wine cork in his hand, he found that the fat corpse had already sat in the position he had just sat on. At this time, the front color looked at him calmly.


    "You don''t want me to drink this bar like this!" Asked the fat corpse, frowning.


    "There''s no decanter or glass here." Wang Fan replied.


    "Ah Hao, is that how you live? Did you throw away all the things I sent you last time? " Fat corpse hears Wang Fan''s words, turn a head to see to the side of Hao elder brother, some not happy of ask.


    "How can I throw away what you gave me? I''m a rough man. I don''t care as much as you. I''ve given all those messy things to my younger brother! Ha ha Brother Hao said and laughed, and the laughter was very big.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t know why he was so happy, couldn''t figure out who he was talking about.


    Knowing about brother Hao''s fat corpse, of course, he knew the meaning of his words. He didn''t pay any attention to brother Hao who was laughing. Fat corpse turned to Wang Fan and said, "find a cleaner container and wake up the wine. If not, you will be rewarded with this bottle of wine."


    "All right." Wang Fan agreed, mouth to the bottle of big drink up.


    I thought Wang Fan would replace the decanter with a bigger container according to his orders, but I didn''t expect Wang Fan to reward himself with this bottle of wine.


    Looking at the fat corpse''s stunned appearance, the laughing brother said: "fat corpse, how about it? This boy is strong enough! ha-ha! Is it different from my younger brother before? "


    "Damn, you spent more than a million for such a fool?" Fat corpse some angry looking at Wang Fan, eyebrow is full of dislike of taste.


    "What''s money? Ha ha, I go out for a walk and bring back millions of money. It''s nothing. I just like this boy''s strength, ha ha! Fight with me Brother Hao said with a smile.


    Fat corpse''s words didn''t touch brother Hao, but let Wang Fan''s heart thump.


    I thought brother Hao had killed some of the ironhand''s subordinates, but it was more than 100000 yuan. But I didn''t expect that the ironhand had asked for more than 1 million yuan. It''s too dark!


    And brother Hao seems to have no dissatisfaction with the iron handed lion. Although he does have the ability to make money, this is not the reason why he doesn''t care.


    "Did boss he introduce business to you again?" Fat corpse didn''t mention the iron hand again. Instead, he asked brother Hao about he Tiankui''s business with him.


    "The most important thing I need is business. There are businesses here and outside. I don''t know which one you are asking?" Brother Hao asked without hesitation.


    "Business here? He Tiankui''s courage is getting smaller and smaller now. He dares to do anything for money before Fat corpse sneers to say.


    "I don''t know if money can change a person''s character, but money can make a person crazy. I believe that. You''ve made too much money for him these years, and his appetite has been spoiled by you! Ha ha Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, to get down to business, did he Tiankui give you a picture to kill a man named Wang Fan?" Fat corpse expression serious ask a way.


    Hearing fat corpse ask about how brother Hao wants to kill himself, Wang Fan also put down the wine bottle on his mouth and listened carefully.


    Ho, sitting on the sofa smoking a cigar, took out a picture from under his ass, threw it to the fat corpse sitting opposite him and said, "are you talking about this kid?"


    Pick up the picture thrown in front of him, fat corpse after a look, back: "I don''t know this person, in fact, I don''t know, you want to kill Wang Fan in the end look like, I just want to ask you, this matter you have promised he Tiankui."


    "Ten million, do you think I should promise to come down?" Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "That''s the price he Tiankui gives you?" Fat corpse throws away the photograph in hand and asks with a smile.


    Wang Fan, listening to the conversation between brother Hao and fat corpse, can''t help sighing.


    I never thought that my life was so worthless.


    As a successful person with the triad gang and many industries, he is worth more than 10 billion at least. Unexpectedly, some talents pay 10 million and want to kill him, which makes Wang Fan despise the person who wants his life in his heart.


    Wang Fan despises and curses in his heart. The man who pays for his own life is also very curious. Who has a problem with him and will hire a killer like brother Hao to take his head?


    Is it that sun Hesheng didn''t wait for the news and wanted to kill him?

 V2.Chapter 703

    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao and fat corpse never thought that Wang Fan, who they were talking about, was standing less than five meters away, holding half a bottle of red wine and swearing at the man who offered him a price for his head.


    At this time, Wang Fan looked at the two people in front of him and thought to himself that if brother Hao knew the reward of 10 million yuan, he had lived with him in this cell for two days, and he didn''t know what he would think in his heart.


    But the fat corpse, who was called the God of wealth by brother Hao, showed an unusual interest in Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan''s heart gradually have some curiosity.


    Just when Wang Fan was wondering why fat corpse would talk about it with brother Hao, brother Hao pointed to Wang Fan and said to fat corpse, "fat corpse, do you know? The boy had the same tattoo on his arm as Wang Fan before, which almost made me want to screw his head off, and then go to he Tiankui to get the reward. "


    "Oh? The same tattoo? " Fat corpse heard brother Hao''s words, quickly turned back to Wang Fan to see, a pair of eyes carefully looked at his arm.


    After watching for a long time, he didn''t see any tattoos. Fat corpse asked with a smile: "ah Hao, have you drunk too much wine? Where does he have tattoos? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "Ha ha! You didn''t expect that, in order to be arrogant, the boy tattooed a lot of bloody skeletons on his arm, which almost killed him. Fortunately, the tattoos on his body can be washed off, otherwise I will kill him, which is a free reward! " He said with a laugh.


    "Tattoos washed off? What a coincidence? " Fat corpse looked at Wang Fan in disbelief and asked him, "boy, what''s your name? Because of what? "


    "My name is Sun Jian. I came in because of robbery." Wang Fan replied.


    After listening to what Wang Fan said, brother Hao said to fat corpse, "fat corpse, guess who he robbed?"


    "Who?" Fat corpse brow a wrinkly, calm face asks.


    "Shangguanjing is the girl that the iron hand tries every means to get into bed! ha-ha! Do you think this boy is very strong? " Ho said with a laugh.


    "Did you rob shangguanjing? Sun Hesheng''s granddaughter? " Fat corpse stares at eyes, stares at Wang Fan to ask a way.


    "Ah! Yes Wang Fan pretended to be embarrassed and wanted to avoid the fat corpse''s eyes.


    However, all this didn''t let fat corpse''s expression relax. His twisted brows became more tangled. He stood up from the sofa, walked slowly to Wang Fan, looked into his eyes and asked, "are you really not Wang Fan?"


    "Fat corpse, you can''t doubt that he is Wang Fan!" Brother Hao, who was laughing, saw that the fat corpse came to Wang Fan. He stopped laughing and asked loudly.


    "If the tattoo on Wang Fan''s body can also be washed off? Then he can dress up like this when he wears a human skin mask! " Fat corpse mouth back to Hao elder brother''s words, but eyes are always staring at Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s nerves are highly nervous, and his brain spins quickly, thinking about the way to deal with the fat corpse.


    I''ve heard from brother Hao that fat corpse is an extremely intelligent person. He not only controls the stock market of the world outside Huoshao Island, but also makes the first prison district where he is in a good shape. He is a rare talent.


    Now he has doubts about Wang Fan''s identity, which is really not a good thing for Wang Fan.


    If you are a little careless and show your feet in front of the fat corpse, brother Hao next to you will not be able to do it immediately. As he said before, screw off Wang Fan''s head and go directly to boss he to get the reward?


    How to deal with the question of fat corpse?


    Keep playing dumb? This is obviously not going to work.


    The other side has already picked out the identity of doubting him. If Wang Fan still doesn''t pretend to be stupid, it can only make the other side more suspicious.


    Do you want to turn it over?


    Before, when brother Hao tried him out, Wang Fan had already estimated the consequences of doing so.


    Knowing that he can''t save ghost uncle after turning over, why should he do such a stupid thing?


    Wang Fan, whose brain is running at full speed, looks at the suspicious fat corpse and says with a smile: "brother fat, do you want to see if I''m wearing a human skin mask?"


    "Boy, are you afraid?" Fat corpse suddenly asked with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, I said I''m not afraid. Maybe you don''t believe me, but we can make a bet. What do you think?" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Bet? What''s the bet? " Asked fat corpse.


    "Brother Hao wants to push me to the top and be the eldest brother of the third prison area. I also want to give brother Hao a long face, so I want to try to be the eldest brother of the third prison area." Wang Fan said, flushed the fat corpse behind of Hao elder brother to see one eye, on the face peeps out a grateful expression.


    Through fat corpse see Wang Fan to see to oneself, Hao elder brother rushed him to nod, but didn''t say what.


    Fat corpse also noticed Wang Fan''s actions. He sneered and asked, "do you want to say that if you are not the person in the picture, let me help you sit in the position of the elder brother of the third prison area?"


    "No, of course not. If I want to do that, I might as well ask brother Hao to do it. After all, brother Hao''s means will save a lot of trouble in doing this kind of thing." Wang Fan replied with a smile.


    "What do you want to say?" Asked fat corpse.


    "I want you to help me get the business of the third prison area back from boss he. I want him not to interfere in the affairs of the third prison area in the future!" Wang Fan narrowed his eyes and said with a bad smile.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, the expression on fat corpse''s face became very ugly. However, brother Hao, who was sitting on the sofa, was very excited. He patted his thigh and said, "Damn, boy, I didn''t read you wrong, grass! ha-ha! That''s it. Let he Tiankui, a son of a bitch, listen to us in the future! Ha ha


    "Ah Hao, did you teach him this?" After listening to Hao elder brother clapping thigh excitedly shouting, fat corpse turned to look at Hao elder brother, the tone is not good to ask.


    "No, how could I teach him that? Since I told you about it before and you refused me on the spot, I won''t mention it again. It''s his idea, ha ha! Really, I''m so smart! I''ve chosen such a smart guy As he said this, he could hardly hide his inner excitement and began to clap his thigh and smile.


    Listening to brother Hao''s words, fat corpse shook his head with a wry smile, turned his head and looked at Wang Fan beside him, and said coldly: "boy, you and ah Hao want to pit me, don''t think I don''t know, damn it! It''s none of my business who you love


    "Fat brother, are you sure you don''t want to gamble with me? What if I''m really the one in the picture? Then you and brother Hao, don''t you easily get 10 million reward? " Wang Fan, who succeeded in the scheme, asked in a relaxed tone.

 V2.Chapter 704

    A gamble has solved a crisis.


    Fat corpse didn''t investigate whether Wang Fan was Wang fan or not. However, fat corpse gave an explosive news about how brother Hao got rid of Wang Fan.


    The same reward, in exchange for Wang Fan''s life, ten times the reward, killed brother Hao''s employer.


    In other words, no matter how much money the other party pays, if you want brother Hao to screw off Wang Fan''s head, the other party will pay the same price to keep Wang Fan''s head.


    Moreover, the person who got in touch with fat corpse also proposed a deal to kill his employer, and the reward was also considerable.


    This is absolutely the height that any order of pursuing and killing in the Jianghu can''t reach.


    Fat corpse said such conditions, really let brother Hao is surprised, he can''t help but curious to hear: "fat corpse, you said the boss, what''s the origin? How can you care so much about this guy''s life and death? "


    "Ah Hao, the buyer''s information can''t be said, and I don''t care much about this kind of thing. If someone asks me to do something, I''ll do it well and collect money. If you don''t want to, I''ll reply there and earn a little money. If you take the list, I''ll earn a hard fee." Fat corpse sitting on the sofa, very relaxed said.


    The conversation between them is not salty, and Wang Fan''s heart murmurs.


    Such a big deal, but also let Wang Fan some guess the buyer''s information.


    Thousand snow?


    It''s not impossible.


    With Qian Xue''s style of doing things, once you know that someone wants to get rid of Wang Fan, you will definitely fight with each other at all costs.


    In fact, this possibility, for other women around Wang Fan, will definitely make such a decision, and money is absolutely not a problem for them.


    What''s more, the assets in Wang Fan''s name are enough to cope with these things.


    But there is another problem that makes Wang Fan a little confused.


    Who contacted fat corpse?


    Judging from Wang Fan''s social circle, he didn''t know the name of fat corpse. It was only after he came to huoshao island that he heard it from brother Hao.


    So how can the people around him know the existence of fat corpse?


    In other words, how did they know that someone wanted to kill Wang Fan?


    Wang Fan was a little confused when he thought about it.


    The fat corpse in front of him obviously knows the buyer''s information, but for some reasons, he doesn''t want to expose the buyer.


    Howie''s performance is entirely out of curiosity. He doesn''t care who the buyer is. He is obviously more concerned about the price offered by the buyer.


    Three people in the cell, no longer speak.


    Wang Fan ponders over who is going to get in touch with fat corpse, but brother Hao is thinking about whether he should take over the list. Fat corpse with a relaxed face is the least important of the three. After all, whether brother Hao takes over the list or not, it''s just a matter of making more or less for him.


    As time goes by, the door of the cell is gently pushed open. He Tiankui, wearing a uniform, appears at the door with a smile.


    "Are you two talking about something?" He Tiankui asked with a smile, standing at the door, did not move forward.


    Sitting in front of the door, brother Hao was not surprised to see he Tiankui at the door. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "boss he, you have heard what fat corpse said just now. Come in and sit down!"


    Hearing the invitation from brother Hao, he Tiankui turned to look at the fat corpse on the other side of the sofa and asked with a smile, "fat boss, do you mind?"


    "I don''t mind. If I did, I wouldn''t say these things here. Business is all about making money!" Fat corpse smiles to return a way.


    The dialogue between the three people surprised Wang Fan.


    Since he Tiankui suddenly appeared at the door of the cell, Wang Fan had a premonition that there must be monitoring equipment in the cell, and he Tiankui must have overheard their conversation.


    The reaction of brother Hao and fat corpse clearly confirmed Wang Fan''s conjecture. In addition, he Tiankui didn''t mean to explain at all, which means that it''s not a secret to install monitoring equipment in the cell.


    Although he Tiankui was shocked to install monitoring equipment, Wang Fan could understand it.


    Let alone a prison like huoshao island. I''m afraid that in other prisons, monitoring and monitoring equipment will be installed in important parts. After all, the prisoners are not good men and women. It''s always good to be more defensive.


    But Wang Fan''s surprise is that brother Hao and fat corpse are not dissatisfied with he Tiankui''s practice.


    Maybe all this is just like what fat corpse said. It''s just a business. We all want to make money.


    With a smile on his face, he Tiankui walked into the cell in no hurry. He looked around at brother Hao and fat corpse and asked, "there are some things I want to talk to you in private. Can you let this boy avoid?"


    "If you have anything to say, this boy is my man, don''t worry!" Brother Hao said with disapproval.


    The fat corpse at the other end of the sofa shrugged and said, "if ah Hao doesn''t care, I have no opinion. Anyway, I''m just an outsider!"


    Hearing the words of brother Hao and fat corpse, he Tiankui was disappointed. He turned his head to look at Wang Fan and joked: "boy, you are really lucky!"


    "Boss he, the two big men just look up to me. I can''t say they are lucky!" Wang fan is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Listening to he Tiankui''s words, brother Hao''s face sank and he said impatiently: "boss he, ah Jian is my man. If I think he shouldn''t listen to what you say, I''ll shut him up personally. It''s no trouble for you."


    "I don''t worry about brother Hao''s work. It''s just a matter of great importance. I''m really worried that this guy can''t be relied on! Besides, what if he''s the one we''re looking for? " He Tiankui takes a look at Wang Fan, turns his head and looks at brother Hao.


    "You said he was Wang Fan? ha-ha! Don''t you think it''s funny? " Brother Hao asked with a laugh.


    "What''s so funny about that? Isn''t that possible? If you can clean your tattoo, can''t you change your face? " He Tiankui said with a sneer.


    "Before fat corpse came to me, I might still have this idea, but now, I don''t believe that he is Wang Fan at all, do you understand?" Brother Hao said firmly.


    "Brother Hao, why do you say that?" He Tiankui asked.


    "There is no one who can ask boss he to take the order and ask me to kill him. The buyer behind the fat corpse pays such a high price, which proves that Wang fan is not an ordinary person. Since this guy named Wang fan is so extraordinary, how can he appear in huoshao island? Boss he, please explain to me! " Brother Hao asked with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 705

    What brother Hao said is very clear.


    In his eyes, ah Jian is just rubbish. He just has a little more ability than the criminals here.


    Compared with the people he had killed before, there was no comparison.


    Since he Tiankui has given the business to him, the opponent must not be too weak, which is totally inconsistent with the previous law.


    The most important point is the condition of fat corpse.


    Since the fat corpse can be found, it must not be an ordinary person, and the offer is so domineering, which can naturally explain the other party''s power again.


    To sum up these two points, there is no reason why brother Hao made such a judgment.


    What''s more, brother Hao''s words also made he Tiankui''s heart less suspicious of Wang Fan.


    What''s more, fat corpse''s intelligence quotient can be regarded as the most powerful existence in the whole huoshao island. Even he is not willing to bet with Wang Fan, so he is not sure of winning.


    But what Wang Fan just said to fat corpse was overheard by he Tiankui, who was hiding in the dark. He had a big prejudice against Wang Fan in his heart.


    Before sitting in the position of the third prison area, I was thinking about how to fight against he Tiankui. If I really sit on it, can''t I let he Tiankui scratch his head?


    So in he Tiankui''s opinion, no matter whether the "ajian" in front of him is Wang fan or not, he will not let this guy live. At least after brother Hao leaves, he will find a way to get rid of Wang Fan.


    With this idea, he Tiankui doesn''t argue with brother Hao any more. He is determined to kill "a Jian". He has already regarded "a Jian"''s head as something in his bag, but only temporarily put it on "a Jian"''s neck.


    He Tiankui, who has already killed his heart, has a sudden realization on his face. He rubbed his hands awkwardly and said: "listening to brother Hao''s analysis, it makes me feel like I''m in a daze. I almost made a mistake!"


    "Good people can''t say that there are no people who don''t deserve to die on the boundary of huoshao island! ha-ha! Boss he, what you said is too false! " Brother Hao said with a laugh, not giving he Tiankui any face.


    The fat corpse rolled his eyes and said, "boss he, this boy is very ambitious. I advise you to kill him as soon as possible, or you will have good fruit to eat!"


    Has the final say, "Jian is a brother of Hao brother, and he will not kill him, nor is it my final rule," he said. He Tiankui pretends to be silly.


    "If I have selfish intentions and want this boy to stay in the third prison area and be a puppet for me, don''t you mind?" Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, you see what you said. You want the third prison district. I''ll send you. After so many years of friendship, you still don''t believe me. Besides, ah Jian is your man. Can he understand the rules? Isn''t it the three of us who have been working on this island? " He Tiankui said hypocritically.


    "Good, good! I can rest assured if there is such a remark from boss he. " When brother Hao said this, he turned to Wang Fan and said to him, "ah Jian, don''t you thank boss he in a hurry?"


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing that Wang Fan wants to open his mouth, he Tiankui quickly reaches out his hand and stops him.


    The fat corpse sitting on the sofa saw he Tiankui''s action and immediately said with a smile: "boss he, do you want to go back on your promise? ha-ha! It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you didn''t mean what you said! Ha ha


    "Fat boss likes to joke. Although he Tiankui is not a gentleman, he will not turn back so soon." He Tiankui pressed his anger and kept a smile on his face.


    "What are you doing?" Asked fat corpse.


    "Brother Hao proposed to let ah Jian be the boss of the third prison area. I have no opinion. After all, the relationship between brother Hao and me is not one or two days. I also know brother Hao''s strength. He can discuss things with me, which also gives me he Tiankui face." He Tiankui finished and nodded to brother Hao.


    "And then?" Fat corpse then asked.


    "But I still can''t believe whether ah Jian has the strength to eat this meal. After all, with brother Hao''s temper, maybe this boy will take advantage of the loophole. I''m just worried that if ah Jian sits in the third prison district with his back against a big tree, some people will not agree with him. When brother Hao goes out to work, I have to help clean up the mess!" He Tiankui said here, turned his head and looked at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who has been listening attentively, smiles and says, "boss he, just tell me what you think. I will make you satisfied."


    "Well, brother ajian, since he''s so cheerful, I''ll be frank." He Tiankui''s face became cold. He looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said, "brother, if you can rely on your own ability to be the eldest brother of the third prison area, I will not object to it. But if you want to take advantage of brother Hao''s prestige, it''s not good."


    "Boss he, although I''m young, I know the grain for farming and pay for killing people since ancient times. Naturally, I won''t be looked down upon." Wang fan is full of confidence.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, brother Hao patted his thigh and said, "grass! That''s a good point. Although I don''t know what you mean, I don''t know what you mean. But you look like a bull. You have the style of my youth, which makes me very happy! "


    The fat corpse, startled by brother Hao''s slap, grinned at brother Hao and said: "ah Hao, you don''t understand what people say. You are so happy!"


    "You know what? Ah Jian has such a strong voice. Damn it! I like him! " Brother Hao stares at the fat corpse and says in a loud voice.


    Two people you a word I a language of, say to pour is very lively, and the side of he Tiankui but have no mind to listen to.


    Wang Fan, who is standing in front of him, is full of confidence in his speech. He Tiankui is very surprised, and he really regrets it.


    But the words have been exported, and it''s hard to take them back. He frowned and said, "ah Jian, as long as you can sit firmly in the third prison area, I will have some business contacts with you in the future. Don''t play tricks at that time!"


    "Boss he, you worry too much. I don''t like to cover things up. I won''t do anything tricky. Business belongs to business and friendship belongs to friendship. I can tell these clearly!" Wang Fan said with a pun.


    He Tiankui also recognized the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only stare at Wang Fan and said hello to his eighteen generations of ancestors.


    On one side, brother Hao saw that what they said was almost the same, so he said with a smile: "boss he, since you give me face like this, I''ll take this business for free!"

 V2.Chapter 706

    Ho''s promise made he Tiankui shut up, and on the surface, he was satisfied with the result.


    In any case, brother Howe gave him face, and he accepted the business for free, so that he could not only get a lot of money, but also pay his customers.


    After he Tiankui said some polite words, he left HAOGE''s cell. After he Tiankui left, Feishi also said hello to HAOGE and left the cell with a smile on his face.


    Wang fan can understand he Tiankui''s complacency.


    Although Wang Fan has made it clear that he wants to be the eldest brother of the third prison area, and brother Hao has also stated that he supports Wang Fan''s position, brother Hao finally gives face to he Tiankui, which is the best response to this matter.


    He Tiankui, who is greedy for profits, naturally should leave happily. At least he should have done enough on the surface.


    But why is fat corpse so happy?


    This makes Wang Fan feel a little confused!


    This time fat corpse comes to see brother Hao and talks about the business of he Tiankui. However, the buyer is obviously not in the same line with he Tiankui''s buyer, and he Tiankui''s buyer has a strong intention.


    Now Brother Hao not only took the order from he Tiankui, but also gave the other party enough face. He didn''t want any reward. This should have been a disappointment to fat corpse. But why didn''t he turn over with brother Hao, instead, he left happily?


    After the fat corpse left, Wang Fan, who was full of doubts, walked carefully to brother Hao and asked in his ear, "brother Hao, I don''t understand something. I don''t know if I can ask."


    "Oh? Are you worried about the monitor in this room? " Brother Hao turned his eyes and asked with pride.


    "Yes." Wang Fan replied.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just ask aloud, and I''ll answer you. There are at least a dozen monitors in this room. Even if you fart with your butt in your hand, they can hear you." Brother Hao said with a smile.


    As soon as he heard that there were more than ten monitors in the room, Wang Fan''s eyes almost fell out. He scratched his scalp and swallowed his words.


    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao waited for a while. He didn''t hear Wang Fan speak. He turned his head curiously and looked at him and asked, "do you want to ask, I didn''t give fat corpse face, why did fat corpse leave so happily?"


    "Well." Hear how elder brother asked out his mind, Wang Fan quickly nodded.


    "Are you a real fool or a fake fool? You can''t understand such a simple thing? You have the same IQ as boss he! " Brother Hao rolled his eyes and looked at Wang fan like an idiot.


    Being despised by brother Hao with developed limbs and simple mind really makes Wang Fan''s heart feel bad, but he really can''t understand the reason, so he can only smile and say: "brother Hao''s lesson is right, my IQ is not online as boss he, you don''t mind."


    Even if he is looked down upon by brother Hao, Wang Fan will not forget to pull up he Tiankui. When he said that his IQ is not online, he specially said he Tiankui''s name very loudly. The listeners in every corner of the room can hear what he said!


    However, he didn''t care about this kind of revenge trick, or he didn''t think so much about it.


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, brother Hao said, "I promise he Tiankui to take the order for free. If I kill the guy named Wang Fan, it''s the same as taking the fat corpse''s order for free."


    "And according to fat corpse, if I''m happy, I can help him get rid of boss he''s buyer for free. Why is fat corpse unhappy?"


    He smokes a cigar and has a bad smile on his face. It''s like a devil who has done something bad and is very happy.


    Wang Fan, who was listening to brother Hao''s explanation, had a brain pumping.


    Receiving orders for free is two orders received at the same time, and HAOGE also finds an excuse to get rid of the buyer behind he Tiankui. This is a chain case.


    If the buyer behind he Tiankui asks brother Hao to kill Wang Fan in the near future, brother Hao can get the news of the buyer behind he Tiankui from fat corpse, and then leave huoshao island to kill this guy.


    It sounds very complicated. In fact, the buyer of fat corpse has paid for the opposite of he Tiankui. No matter how he agrees to him, he can''t kill Wang Fan.


    The additional business of fat corpse''s buyer just counteracts the buyer behind he Tiankui.


    As long as brother Hao has the idea of killing Wang Fan first, then the matter of chasing the buyer behind he Tiankui is even opened.


    From this point of view, fat corpse should be the happiest, not he Tiankui, or the buyer behind him.


    Wang Fan, who pondered and understood this matter, grinned bitterly and reminded: "brother Hao, now that you have explained this matter clearly, will boss he come to us angrily to settle accounts?"


    "Why do you want to settle with us? What do you mean that I have made this matter clear? Do you think boss he is really as stupid as you and didn''t understand me at the beginning? " Brother Hao looks at Wang Fan in surprise with sympathy for idiots in his eyes.


    Wang Fan''s mouth twitched. He asked awkwardly, "boss he understood what you mean at the beginning?"


    "Of course, otherwise why is he so happy?" Brother Hao asked.


    "If you don''t kill the guy named Wang Fan, will boss he be happy?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "Boy, he Tiankui is just a middleman who introduces the business. I promise to take the order, and he will take his commission. As for when I go to kill people, he is not in a hurry. He just needs to relay my words to his customers!" Brother Hao said with a bad smile: "if his clients are really stupid and insist on my hand, then I can help fat corpse earn a sum of money again!"


    "This..."


    Listening to brother Hao''s divine logic, Wang Fan really feels that his IQ is not online.


    I really can''t figure out how brother Hao''s brain circuit understands the problem. It''s a bullshit decision, but in his mouth, it turns into an impeccable plan.


    Brother Hao, boss he and fat corpse all make money no matter what. What''s more, it''s very easy to make money.


    As for whether or not to kill Wang fan or he Tiankui''s customers, it''s brother Hao''s own business!


    Is that what it''s like to do business with the devil?


    Wang Fan, with a chill in his heart, can''t help fighting a cold war. He can''t imagine that when he Tiankui''s customers hear the news, they will realize that he is in dire straits!


    No matter what he Tiankui''s customers will do in the future, at least Wang Fan has saved his life. So his top priority is to find GUI Shu and find a way to get him out of here.

 V2.Chapter 707

    The back kitchen in the afternoon is very quiet. At least when Wang Fan went to the kitchen door, he thought that the prisoners here were not working.


    It was not until he came to the door of the back kitchen, with a faint smell of blood, that he realized that the calmness behind it was actually different from what he had imagined.


    Lao Zhu, who had spoken to him in the early morning, was lying on the chopping board he used to cut vegetables. His face was as painful as paper, and he had no blood.


    His limbs were cut off, the wound is still dripping blood, although the blood is not much, but enough to put the surrounding air, are smeared with disgusting smell of blood.


    A knife was stuck in Lao Zhu''s neck, and the white wound turned out, like pork taken out of cold water.


    The expression on his face had solidified, and the mixture of fear and pain was enough to show what he had experienced.


    9527 holding a water pipe, washing the blood on the ground, numb expression, like a robot without feelings.


    "Who did it?" Wang Fan looked at 9527 and asked.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice, 9527 stopped his work and looked up at Wang Fan standing at the door. After his eyes stopped on Wang Fan''s face for a moment, he turned to the prisoners beside him and said, "brother Shui said, he''s here, so we can continue to work!"


    I thought the criminals in the back kitchen were gathered together because of Lao Zhu''s death, but I didn''t expect that the reason why they were standing at the door was that they were waiting for themselves, which Wang Fan didn''t expect.


    "What do you mean? Water brother Wang Fan asked.


    At this time, 9527, which is not far from Wang Fan, has continued to wash away the blood on the ground. It seems that he didn''t hear Wang Fan''s question, or he didn''t want to give any answer.


    "Who killed the old Zhu, is he a United Bamboo Gang?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    9527''s attitude made Wang Fan very dissatisfied. He didn''t like this indifference, especially when facing a corpse.


    However, 9527 didn''t seem to recognize Wang Fan''s dissatisfaction in his tone. He still focused on washing the blood on the ground and didn''t look at Wang Fan again.


    "Pa"


    The angry Wang Fan kicked off the water pipe in 9527''s hand and glared at the numb 9527


    "Brother Shui cut off his limbs. As a punishment, I ended his pain with that knife. Is that what you want to hear?" 9527 expressionless reply.


    "Why didn''t you save him?" Wang Fan glared at 9527, and his voice was full of complaint.


    "Then why do you want to harm him?" 9527 looked at Wang Fan fearlessly and asked coldly.


    "Why do you think I did him harm? Is it because a Shui killed him? Then I can kill you now and put the blame on others, can''t I? " Wang Fan asked angrily.


    "You shouldn''t ask him if he can stew fish. Lao Zhu is stupid. He knows that he will die, and he has to please you. Maybe he wants to live too much!" 9527 return road


    In order to live and please Wang Fan, but because of this practice two lost his life, I''m afraid even Lao Zhu also don''t understand these, so he didn''t close his eyes to death.


    The cold knife ended his pain, but it also killed him.


    Perhaps many times, we will encounter such embarrassing things, clearly hope to get better results, but because of your efforts, ushered in the reality you can not accept.


    If it wasn''t for flattering Wang Fan, if it wasn''t for wanting to rely on him, maybe Lao Zhu wouldn''t have died here, at least not like today.


    9527 didn''t do or say wrong.


    He had no way to save Lao Zhu, because he didn''t want to die like this, so he chose another way to help Lao Zhu in pain, which also needed courage and courage.


    There is nothing wrong with what he asked Wang Fan.


    Lao Zhu''s death has something to do with Wang Fan. When brother Shui killed Lao Zhu, he gave the reason that Lao Zhu was close to Wang Fan, but it''s a fact that can''t be refuted.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame Wang Fan for not rejecting him. I didn''t expect that this would bring him death.


    The sound of water and footsteps came from the back kitchen. The expressionless prisoners started their daily work again. The stove was burning hot and began to evaporate the water in the air. The sultry air waves dissipated the smell of blood. Everything slowly recovered to the previous level.


    "When he was alive, were you so numb?" Wang Fan looked at 9527 and asked.


    "Who?"


    "Your boss, walrus."


    "Ha ha, do you want them to follow you and fight against the United Bamboo Gang?"


    "Do you want to live like this? Like him


    "What''s the difference? It''s just another way to die. If you live longer, you may live longer. "


    I didn''t expect that 9527 would answer himself like this. Wang Fan didn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    I thought that at this time, mentioning the name of walrus would touch the 9527 in front of him, or arouse a trace of anger in his heart.


    But in fact, Wang Fan didn''t see what he wanted to see. On the contrary, he was scared by the walking dead 9527.


    Numbness is not only the expression, but also his heart. It''s not just 9527. Looking at the busy people in the kitchen, their faces and hearts are numb as 9527 in front of them.


    Waiting for death to come and praying for the delay of death in a humble way is probably the most negative way to live.


    "Isn''t walrus good for you? Have you never thought of avenging him? " Wang Fan asked reluctantly.


    "He just hopes that we can live well. He didn''t want to use us as tools to satisfy his own desires." 9527 returned with a sneer.


    "Yes? So you can just forget everything, forget everything walrus has done for you? Are you so numb to his death and others'' death? " Wang Fan looks directly into 9527''s eyes and interrogates him with sharp language.


    "Whatever you say, man, you''ve seen it. Now I''m going to inform Mr. Su to deal with the body. The lunch on the island has not been finished and we can''t get any money. We''ll all be punished tonight. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be busy!" 9527 is a very indifferent look, and then bent down to pick up the water pipe on the ground, continue to wash the blood on the ground.


    Everything in the back kitchen has returned to normal, and all the prisoners have entered the role and are busy cleaning vegetables and preparing the ingredients that need to be cooked.


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door of the back kitchen, had no choice but to grow a mouthful. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s just a group of walking dead. I look up at you people. I''m really stupid!"

 V2.Chapter 708

    There was a busy voice in the quiet kitchen. Wang Fan stood at the door in a daze. He didn''t know whether he should turn around and leave or continue to chat with these numb prisoners.


    All this, let him unexpected, also some unable to start.


    "Hello! Boy, why don''t you work? "


    Familiar voice came from behind, Wang Fan turned his head and looked at the direction behind him.


    Familiar voice, familiar face, familiar person!


    Standing not far behind Wang Fan, the man who is walking towards him step by step is brother Shui, who used to deal with Wang Fan, but now he looks a little fatter than before.


    "Brother Shui, it''s this boy who killed ah Yu!" A prisoner beside brother Shui recognized Wang Fan at the door.


    Is a face arrogant, ready to come forward to teach Wang Fan water brother, heard his hand''s words, abruptly stopped the pace, standing and Wang Fan less than three meters.


    "No, I didn''t say it earlier." Brother Shui, who stopped, scolded and stepped back two steps.


    Several strong men behind water elder brother saw that water elder brother was retreating, and they were all retreating in a similar way.


    Suddenly aware of his actions, he was afraid in front of the crowd. Brother Shui''s face sank and said, "what are you doing? Are you grandchildren afraid? "


    "No, No." The prisoner who is nearest to brother Shui explains and stops his retreat.


    Staring at those strong men behind him, brother Shui said solemnly: "do you think I''m afraid of this boy?"


    "No, No."


    The strong men standing behind brother Shui waved their hands and said.


    Seeing his subordinates like this, brother Shui said with a sneer: "fight, how can you say it? You are such a fool, you know what a fart!"


    "Brother Shui is right!"


    The strong men are Qiqi''s way back.


    Seeing his face recovered, brother Shui turned his head and looked at Wang Fan''s arm carefully. After confirming that there was no tattoo on Wang Fan''s arm, he was quietly relieved.


    Before he came with these strong men under his command, brother Shui''s mood can be said to be very happy, and he even felt like he was going to expand at any time.


    But when he heard that the man under his command was the one who killed ah Yu, brother Shui was still startled.


    After hearing about "ajian", especially the tattoo on his arm, brother Shui''s fear of Wang Fan in his heart didn''t go away. If it wasn''t for situ Hao''s cheering, he would even cry in the toilet.


    Since seeing Wang Fan''s methods, following Wang Fan and witnessing the complete change of ownership of Sanlian Gang, brother Shui has classified Wang Fan into the ranks of demons.


    It''s not easy to get such a deal with situ Hao. He wants to hide on huoshao island for the rest of his life, but he hears the news about Wang Fan, which makes brother Shui feel like he''s going to hell.


    However, all this fear, but after he saw "a Jian", got no small relief.


    Bright and clean arm, like a baby born in general delicate, white skin, there is no filth, not to mention what the face of a ferocious skeleton!


    Ah Jian is ah Jian!


    It has nothing to do with Wang Fan!


    Without the trouble of tattoo on his arm, brother Shui''s confidence burst again, and his inner fear gradually disappeared.


    At this time, he regained his self-confidence and established the prestige of being the second leader of the third prison district.


    However, brother Shui is not a fool. After looking at Wang Fan, he pulled the prisoners around him and asked in a low voice, "do you see clearly? Is that the fish he killed? "


    "That''s right. Brother Shui, it''s this boy. With a click, he cut ah Yu''s neck!" The prisoner nodded his head and said solemnly.


    "Damn, didn''t you say he had a tattoo on his arm? Where is it? " Brother water asked his men, his eyes aimed at Wang Fan from time to time, as if worried that a bunch of skeletons suddenly appeared on Wang Fan''s arm.


    The prisoner, who was asked by Shuige, also looked at Wang Fan''s arm. He rubbed his eyes hard and said in surprise: "Alas? Yeah, what about the tattoo on his arm? I saw it clearly. "


    "Grass, can you see clearly?" Brother Shui asked anxiously.


    The conversation between the two men was heard by another prisoner behind him. He quickly came up to him and said, "brother Shui, maybe you''re wrong. This guy flies every day, and his eyes are normal."


    "How can it be? I saw it! They''re all skeletons. They''re dense. They''re very scary! " Water brother was holding the big silly, frowning said.


    "Scare your sister! Silly, do you see clearly? " Big silly words let water elder brother''s heart is a burst of hair, just found the confidence, and began to shake up.


    But the prisoner who reminded brother Shui said: "brother Shui, I heard that there is a kind of liquid medicine that can draw tattoos on the body. If you wash it with water several times, there will be no tattoos."


    "Yes, brother Shui, I''ve heard of it, and before I came in, I saw a girl drawing such a big rose on her belly! It''s so exciting Big silly eyes light said, mouth actually also outflow of saliva.


    "You don''t know him. When you talk about women, your eyes shine! Be careful to skin your bird Listen to two people''s words, water elder brother''s in the heart slightly had some comfort.


    Brother Shui has heard about tattooing.


    In order to mix with the society, some young people will draw patterns that look like oxen and forks on their bodies, but they are worried about going home to teach their parents a lesson, so they find a more suitable way, that is, to paint tattoos on their bodies.


    This special dye can not only make the tattoo more bright, but also can adhere to the body for a long time. If you don''t clean it hard, it can really achieve the effect of confusing the real with the fake.


    It''s because I''ve heard of this kind of thing, so when the two men mentioned it, brother Shui didn''t panic before.


    Wang Fan, who is not far away from the kitchen door, is just a scum who likes to use fake tattoos in brother Shui''s eyes.


    Although the guy named "ajian" just killed Ayu not long ago, compared with Wang Fan, the threat to brother Shui is much smaller.


    Brother Shui, who regains his confidence, loosens Da Sha''s collar, turns his head and looks back at the kitchen door. Ah Jian, who has been "scared and silly", is very impolite and asks, "Shabi! Are you scared by your grandfather''s methods? "


    "Boy, get down on your knees and beg for mercy, or you will be cut into a stick right away!" There is water elder brother support of big silly, point to Wang Fan loudly shout a way.

 V2.Chapter 709

    Da Sha is not only big, but also has a big voice. Although he is a few meters away from Wang Fan, Wang Fan''s ears are buzzing.


    Wang Fan, who had been standing for a long time, took out the earwax in his ear with his hand and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you admitting that you did Lao Zhu''s work? "


    Bastard, you are scared, tell you, Lao Zhu''s son of a bitch dare to betray our United Bamboo gang. That''s the end. If you are afraid, you kneel down and knock on your head. Brother Shui can''t be happy. In order to please brother Shui, Dafa really made a lot of effort, and he was very proud of his words.


    Brother Shui, who was flattered, was also in full bloom. He looked at the young man named "a Jian" in front of him, thinking that if he asked for mercy, he could go back and show off in front of situ Hao!


    Brother Hao''s younger brother kneels down to beg for mercy in front of the public, which is absolutely the best capital to brag on huoshao island.


    Moreover, since entering Huoshao Island, brother Shui has been living behind situ Hao, and has no chance to show himself. Now ah Jian is the chance for him to show his self-worth.


    Wait for big silly mouth spit lotus said a pass, water elder brother some impatient looking at not far Wang Fan, not angry said: "boy, I know you are Hao elder brother''s person, but in this territory, you have to listen to me, you know, this is called strong Dragon don''t pressure the snake!"


    "Ha ha! Strong dragon doesn''t beat local snake! This sounds familiar to me. I don''t know where brother Shui learned it from? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "I... Damn, you don''t care where I learned it Brother Shui just wanted to say that he had heard the elder brother say it before, and he felt that it was very shameless to say so, so he changed his tongue and began to scold.


    Looking at water elder brother''s exasperation, Wang Fan stepped forward and said with a smile: "water elder brother, you are a local snake, I am a river crossing dragon. Although strong dragon does not oppress the local snake, I am a river crossing dragon. Today I have to trample on you, a water snake. What can you do to me?"


    "Damn, dare to talk to brother Shui like this, I''ll kill you!" Eager to show some silly, took out a dagger from his pocket, made a fierce rush up.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan, who was like a ghost, suddenly stepped forward and stopped in front of Dafa''s face. He swung his arm round and slapped Dafa in the face.


    In front of him, he felt a deep pain on his face. He could not help crying out. He cried out: "brothers, do him!"


    "Hello! Silly, who are you calling for? " Wang Fan, who was standing in front of Dafa, asked with a sneer.


    After being beaten for a while, he turned back and looked behind him. Only then did he find that there was no one behind him, and none of the strong men who followed him rushed up with him.


    Even brother Shui is still standing in the same place. He doesn''t want to help at all.


    "I"


    At the moment, the heart all mentions the big silly of the throat, also don''t know what to say, can slowly turn back, embarrassed and Wang Fan look at each other.


    "Bring it!"


    Wang Fan, with a sneer on his face, stretched out his hand and gave a cold order to Da Sha.


    Da Sha, who was still holding a dagger in his hand, quickly and cleverly handed the dagger to Wang Fan, then held his head in both hands and squatted in front of Wang Fan honestly.


    One foot on the big silly head, Wang Fan fiddled with the dagger in his hand and said to brother Shui with a smile: "brother Shui, your men are quite obedient, ha ha! I don''t know. Are the rest of them so obedient? "


    Witnessed Wang Fan''s strange skill, water brother just found a little self-confidence, and at this time began to shake.


    He had seen this strange skill.


    When Wang Fan first came to w Province, he once showed his agility, and Wang Fan also relied on his agility to make the whole Sanlian gang and Zhuye Gang collapse completely.


    Now seeing this strange skill again, brother Shui can''t help but think of Wang Fan. Although he has repeatedly warned himself that the guy in front of him is a Jian, not Wang Fan with a nightmare.


    But fear from the heart, in the end, prevailed.


    "Water brother, what should we do? Do you want to fight? " A strong man behind brother Shui, holding a machete in his hand, asked brother Shui in a low voice.


    The water elder brother who has no master is upset. When he hears his subordinates ask, he doesn''t know how to answer.


    Spell?


    I''m afraid this is his last appearance in huoshao island!


    Just now I was staring, but I didn''t see each other''s skill clearly. If it was really a fight, I would be killed.


    But is it OK to run away?


    Behind him can be all brothers of the United Bamboo gang. He, who is the two master of the family, fled with his tail so that he would become a laughing stock for others. If he wanted to play a dignified role in front of these people, he would not be convinced.


    Just when brother Shui hesitated and didn''t know what to do, the strong men behind him exclaimed: "Sir Su is coming!"


    Hearing the cry coming from behind, brother Shui turned his eyes and quickly flashed to one side. His opponents said, "brothers, don''t stand in the way of Mr. Su."


    Those strong men who follow brother Shui flash to one side when they hear brother Shui''s words.


    Seeing his subordinates scattered to both sides, brother Shui also quickly turned around and wanted to leave. He wanted to take advantage of the crowd and look for an opportunity to leave this land of right and wrong.


    If someone asks later, he can also pull out Mr. Su as a shield, saying that he didn''t want to have a conflict with the prison guards, so he left the kitchen hastily.


    This not only won''t lose face in front of the public, but also can give yourself a chance to retreat.


    Water brother''s abacus is good, and the late Su officer is not stupid.


    Without waiting for brother Shui to raise his leg, officer Su yelled: "brother Shui, brother Jian, you go on. I''m here to clean up the body. It''s not in the way!"


    "The trough! This is going to kill me


    Brother Shui, who didn''t have time to escape, scolded secretly after listening to the words of commander su.


    However, he still wanted to give himself a chance to scold in his heart. Brother Shui turned his head and looked at Mr. Su and said, "Mr. Su, we always do not violate the river. You have official business. I''ll talk about this boy and me another day!"


    "Don''t worry! Water elder, how to say you are also the two party of the United Bamboo Gang! I have to give you face. If you have any grudges with brother Jian, just settle them now, and don''t let your brothers run again! " Mr. Su stood not far away, smoking leisurely, and pretending to be a spectator.


    The water elder brother who has no place to retreat can only turn his head and look at the proud "a Jian".

 V2.Chapter 710

    "Brother Shui, who killed Lao Zhu?"


    Stepping on the big silly head, Wang Fan tilts his head and looks at brother Shui with a smile. His voice is extremely gloomy.


    And Wang Fan looked at the water brother was surprised, pointing to Wang Fan stepped on the foot of the big silly said: "is the big silly hand!"


    As soon as brother Shui''s words came out, the strong men behind him were all surprised, but these strong men just flashed a little surprise on their faces, and did not raise any objection to brother Shui''s words.


    But the big fool who was trampled on by Wang Fan hastily explained: "brother Jian, it''s brother Shui who asked me to move my hand. He promised me that as long as I kill Lao Zhu, brother Yu''s seat will let me sit!"


    "Damn it, big fool, don''t talk nonsense. You were the first one to stand up for killing Lao Zhu? If it weren''t for you, how could I have done anything to Lao Zhu! " Water elder brother stares an eye to scold a way.


    Brother Shui repeatedly shirks his responsibility, which makes his brothers behind him more than sigh. It''s just because brother Shui is the second leader, so no one says much.


    Most people these days are like this. They have nothing to do with their own affairs. As long as they do not harm their own interests, they will never meddle in their own affairs.


    Moreover, some of these people are at odds with Dafa. At this time, seeing that Dafa is being suppressed and betrayed by his second leader, maybe he is still enjoying himself.


    The United Bamboo Gang''s internal infighting not only made Wang Fan see the high spirits, but even the Soviet Union officer who smoked a cigarette was watching with relish.


    He Tiankui originally wanted to get rid of brother Shui and situ Hao. Now this scene is exactly what he Tiankui wants to see. As he Tiankui''s most proud subordinate, officer Su is certainly happy for his master.


    In addition, the commander Su was still thinking about whether to let someone report a letter to situ Hao to witness the scene of Wang Fan cutting these two people with his own eyes.


    If both sides can fight to lose, it is certainly the best thing!


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t mean to start, Mr. Su got impatient. He threw away half of his cigarette and said to the people in front of him, "Hey, do you want to set a table and sit down to discuss?"


    "Mr. Su''s proposal is good! Brother Jian, why don''t we sit down and discuss the matter with Lao Zhu? It may be a misunderstanding. " With some fear of ah Jian in front of him, Shui Geba couldn''t control the scene.


    "Talk to your sister! Are you men? How can you be like a girl? " Mr. Su frowned and scolded.


    "Peace is precious! Sir Water elder brother bitterly wears a face, turn a head to the Su officer behind to say.


    "You don''t want me to give you a gun, to support the scene, to be brave!" With these words, officer Su actually pulled out his gun from his waist and yelled at brother Shui.


    When people saw that officer Su had pulled out his gun, they immediately widened their eyes and looked at him strangely.


    The prisoners on Huoshao Island, although they are usually killed by no one, once someone touches the gun, it''s a big deal!


    A big man like ironhand has only one pistol, and this is based on his business relationship with he Tiankui.


    Criminals in other prison areas, even if they are big brothers, can only fight with others with weapons such as machetes. They can''t touch weapons such as pistols.


    Moreover, he Tiankui has long set rules for each prison district. In order to fight for territory or for other grievances, criminals will not be investigated for murder. However, if anyone wants to hide lethal weapons without his permission, they will be completely wiped out.


    So when Mr. Su pulled out his gun and kept saying that he wanted to support the scene, the reaction was so strong.


    This sounds like he Tiankui''s acquiescence to the status of situ Hao and brother Shui in the third prison district. He also agrees that brother Shui can use guns.


    According to this understanding, the current situation is naturally inclined to brother Shui. Those guys who have a disdainful attitude towards brother Shui just now because of brother Shui''s advice are beginning to figure out how to please brother Shui!


    Other people think so, so does brother Shui.


    Although Mr. Su''s words sounded harsh and obviously looked down on him, anyway, as long as he could get the gun in Mr. Su''s hand, brother Shui would be sure to win!


    Brother Shui, who was afraid of being killed, didn''t care about his face any more. He flattered Mr. Su and said, "Mr. Su, I won''t forget that you support me so much. I''ll let elder brother situ tell me about it and say something nice for Mr. Su."


    "You are so shameless! ha-ha! In order to survive, we can do everything! Do you want to say in your heart that a man can bend and stretch? Ha ha Listening to brother Shui''s words, Mr. Su said with a laugh.


    Brother Shui, with an embarrassed face, didn''t know what to say for a moment, but his desire for survival made him unable to wait for death. He walked over to Mr. Su.


    Seeing brother Shui walking towards him, Su changguan didn''t stop him. He didn''t even put away his pistol. He tilted his head and looked at Wang Fan behind brother Shui, and asked with a smile: "ah Jian, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Sir Su, this is


    Water elder brother, who was about to walk to the side of Su Chang''s official, didn''t finish his words. His face was stunned, and then he showed a very painful look.


    Because of being blocked by brother Shui, Su didn''t see what happened clearly. In a trance, he just saw Wang Fan''s arm raised, and then brother Shui showed such an expression.


    Before Mr. Su could figure out what was going on, he saw Wang Fan stepping on Dafa''s head. He grabbed Dafa''s head with smiling hands and suddenly broke his neck!


    Big silly, with a look of surprise on his face, fell heavily on the ground. Brother Shui, who was already in front of Su''s officer, slipped and jumped into Su''s arms.


    "Damn it


    Officer Su, who is paying attention to Wang Fan, is suddenly hugged by brother Shui and pushes him away with an angry hand. Then he sees the dagger in his heart.


    "You guys, go back and tell your elder brother that I will cover the people here, and if anyone dares to make trouble here, Dashan and ashui will come to an end!"


    Pointing to United Bamboo Gang, Wang Fan was very aggressive and told them.


    Without waiting for these strong men to react, Wang Fan, who was domineering, turned his head and looked at Mr. Su, and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, drag the corpse!"


    "Ah Jian, why don''t you say a word about it?" Su, who was disgusted by brother Shui, pointed at Wang Fan and cursed.


    "Sir Su, when you aimed at me, didn''t you tell me?" Wang Fan returned with a sneer.

 V2.Chapter 711

    Pushing the dining car back to the cell, Wang fan saw several prison guards at the door at first sight, but these prison guards standing at the door of the cell didn''t carry any weapons, and they all had a kind smile on their faces.


    "Brother Hao, I didn''t expect that ah Jian''s Kung Fu was so good that he easily broke a strong man''s neck. Ha ha! It seems that you must have taught him a lot of Kung Fu secretly! "


    Wang Fan, standing outside the cell, frowned as he Tiankui''s voice came from inside.


    Less than half an hour after he killed Dasha and Shuige, he Tiankui came to the door on his own initiative, which is really a bit fast. Moreover, listening to he Tiankui''s words, it is obvious that he knows the situation at that time very well.


    Pushing the dining car to the door, looking at brother Hao and he Tiankui in the room, Wang Fan said with a wooden expression: "brother Hao, lunch is ready, do you eat now? Or after chatting with boss he? "


    "The meal is not busy. You can open two bottles of red wine that boss he has sent us. Let''s have a drink and have a chat!" When brother Hao spoke, there was no expression on his face, and the tone of his voice was neither hot nor cold.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan at the door, he Tiankui, sitting on the sofa, took the initiative to stand up, went to the wine cabinet, picked up two bottles of red wine, and said with a smile, "it''s rare that brother Hao is so willing to chat with me. I''ll open the wine for him in person!"


    "Boss he, I don''t need to trouble you for such a trifle!" Wang Fan pushed the dining car aside, went to he Tiankui and took the wine bottle in his hand.


    Looking at Wang Fan holding the wine bottle in his hand, then expertly opening the cork, and then drinking the red wine in the bottle, he Tiankui quickly said: "brother ajian, you don''t have to try this bottle for me, I''ll do it myself!"


    "Oh? Boss he, do you dislike me? " Wang Fan took the bottle and asked with a bad expression.


    Wang Fan''s words are obviously provocative.


    But he Tiankui seemed not aware of the provocation. He still maintained a very friendly attitude and said with a smile: "brother ajian, how can I dislike you? It''s just that you are brother Hao''s person. It''s not appropriate for me to let you do such a thing. "


    With these words, he Tiankui took another bottle of red wine from Wang Fan''s hand, opened the cork with a smile, then turned his mouth to the bottle and drank two mouthfuls of red wine.


    Both of them have abnormal attitudes, but neither of them has pointed out the other side. If someone else is present, they will be curious about their situation.


    Unfortunately, sitting next to him is brother Hao. He doesn''t care about the conversation between them. He doesn''t even pay attention to the expressions on their faces.


    After he Tiankui drank half a bottle of wine, brother Hao held out his hand and said to Wang Fan: "boy, it seems that these bottles of wine given by boss he are not poisoned. Take them to quench my thirst!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan agreed, then put the half bottle of wine in his hand, and sent it to brother Hao.


    Brother Hao, who took the bottle, didn''t drink directly. He tilted his head and looked at Wang Fan and asked, "I heard boss he say that you killed the guy named a Shui?"


    "Yes, he killed Lao Zhu, who cooked for you, with his men today. He also wanted to kill me together. As a result, I was killed!" Wang fan face does not change color, heart does not flustered return a way.


    "I also heard that you killed one of his strong men? Good means Ho asked with a cold face.


    "I''ve learned some Kung Fu at home before. It''s a lot easier to deal with that kind of rubbish, but it''s all the Kung Fu of a three legged cat. I can''t compare with Hogg." Wang Fan said modestly.


    "How can it be the Kung Fu of a three legged cat? I heard people present at that time say that brother a Jian is a good trainer. He may have been a soldier He Tiankui said.


    Heard he Tiankui say so, Wang Fan said: "boss he, you won''t doubt that I was a soldier before!"


    "Brother ajian, it''s not appropriate for you to talk like this. How can you call it doubt? It''s not a shady business to be a soldier or not. Besides, there are no people on the burning Island, and there are only one or two capable soldiers! " He Tiankui said something in his words.


    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao''s chin was very strong and his eyes were fixed on Wang Fan. He said, "boy, if you have something to hide from me, you''d better tell it now. Maybe I can forgive you. If you dare to hide it from me and I find it, don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    "Brother Hao, I am a person waiting to die. What can I hide from you? Besides, can I live, not all you has the final say? Even if I don''t hide something from you, if you want me to die now, can I live another hour? " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Ha ha! You''re a smart boy When brother Hao heard Wang Fan''s words, the gloom on his face swept away.


    Wang Fan''s explanation is just plain flattery.


    That is to say, he made his stand clear and flattered brother Hao. In front of he Tiankui, he once again offered his loyalty to brother Hao.


    How can a person who may be killed at any time make any plan? How can I have the chance to hide my secret?


    And this also completely smashes the plot of he Tiankui, which makes he Tiankui frown.


    At the beginning, I thought that Wang Fan would come up with various reasons to explain his doubts, but he Tiankui didn''t think that Wang Fan would use this way to avoid his doubts.


    Without any explanation, it just shows that he is humble in front of brother Hao, even the choice of life and death.


    Unexpectedly, he Tiankui''s doubts were resolved, and even he Tiankui''s mouth was blocked.


    Brother Hao is very satisfied with Wang Fan''s words, and from his words, it''s not hard to recognize his trust in Wang Fan, which makes he Tiankui not only laugh, but also can''t say anything else.


    The atmosphere in the cell was not as tense as before. Brother Hao finished the red wine in the bottle. He pointed to Wang Fan and said, "boy, I''ll give you honor and wealth today. I just like your sincerity, and it''s also a reward for you. Don''t forget your origin, boy!"


    "Brother Hao''s kindness to me is naturally in my mind. To be able to do something for brother Hao is also a blessing I cultivated in my last life. I will never let brother Hao down." Wang Fan continued to flatter with a red face.


    In such a naked big flattery scene, he Tiankui is not only embarrassed, but also uncomfortable.


    However, his embarrassment was soon relieved by Hao GE''s words. Hao Ge, who was sitting on the sofa, turned around and said to he Tiankui, "boss he, ah Jian is going to be the eldest brother of the third prison area. Should you have a good talk with him about the third prison area?"

 V2.Chapter 712

    According to the rules of the river and the lake, those who are unfaithful and unrighteous should not be on high.


    He has been wandering in the river and lake for some years, so Wang fan knows the rules of the river and lake very well.


    Although he and brother Hao didn''t have the same relationship as those gangs in the river and lake. They had put incense in front of the second master and swore to each other.


    But if Wang fan can be so arrogant on Huoshao Island, it is really brother Hao who gives him support.


    Moreover, in terms of strength, Wang fan is not brother Hao''s opponent, so although brother Hao''s face is as usual and his tone is very firm, he asked Wang Fan to sit down and discuss terms with he Tiankui, but Wang fan can''t just come down.


    For example, if you are polite to your elder brother, you can only be polite to him. If you take his polite words seriously, your good days will come to an end.


    You can''t overpower the master.


    That''s why many people died in history.


    Careful Wang fan is not stupid. As soon as brother Hao''s voice came to the ground, Wang Fan said in a hurry: "brother Hao, you teach me well that I can be today. You are the only one who can be the eldest brother of the third prison area, otherwise I will not feel secure."


    "Ha ha! Boy, why be so modest? The territory here is yours sooner or later. It''s like I''m bullying you when you push around like this! " Hao elder brother sits on the sofa, looking at Wang Fan in front of him, is very proud to say.


    This flattery is very comfortable.


    No one doesn''t like to be complimented, and no one likes to deal with ungrateful people, not to mention people like brother Hao.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s modest attitude, brother Hao is very comfortable in his heart. At the same time, he feels that he has great face in front of he Tiankui.


    Of course, brother Hao didn''t want to be the boss of the third prison area. He didn''t even take this kind of thing seriously in his heart. Otherwise, he would not suddenly have the idea of pushing Wang Fan up.


    People fight for breath, and Buddha receives incense.


    Although no one dares to provoke brother Hao on Huoshao Island, he is also a prisoner in prison clothes, so he always has no sense of superiority in front of he Tiankui.


    This kind of situation that can not reflect the sense of superiority is certainly not acceptable to such people as Hao Ge. At least in his opinion, he Tiankui is not worthy to be in front of him and talk about things on an equal footing with him.


    The reason why Wang Fan was promoted to the position of the elder brother of the third prison area was that he Tiankui was placed in a position of lowering his head in this way.


    After Wang Fan has dealt with the affairs of the third prison area, brother Hao no longer needs to talk nonsense with he Tiankui. If there is anything, just let Wang Fan convey it on his behalf!


    This is just like the operation behind the scenes of the supreme emperor. He Tiankui is only qualified to speak with the puppets manipulated by brother Hao.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t guess his brother''s mind completely, he really flattered him in the right place. How can he not make him happy?


    A flattering clap is loud, a false feeling is true.


    This is not warm cell, but at this moment, become full of harmony atmosphere.


    He Tiankui, who was watching Wang Fan and Hao Ge with a smile, finally couldn''t help saying: "since ah Jian has insisted on it again and again, let Hao Ge preside over the affairs of the third prison area."


    "Oh? Boss he also thinks that it is appropriate for me to take charge of the third prison area? " Brother Hao turns to look at he Tiankui and asks with a smile.


    "Brother Hao has a high prestige on the island, let alone the three prison districts. Even if the four prison districts are combined, it''s not too much for brother Hao to be the master." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    He Tiankui had a view on Wang Fan in his heart. Now when he heard these words, he Tiankui was really upset.


    After greeting Wang Fan''s ancestors for 18 generations, he Tiankui said with a smile, "as long as brother Hao is willing, I can leave all affairs on the island to brother Hao."


    He Tiankui''s words are sincere, but the people in the cell don''t take them seriously. After all, none of us is a fool.


    Brother Hao glared at Wang Fan and scolded: "boy, don''t forget yourself. Boss he is an official. You and I are just prisoners. What do you say to take over the burning island? Isn''t that a rebellion? You son of a bitch


    "Brother Hao''s lesson is right. It''s my mouth." Wang Fan quickly pretended to be afraid, turned his head and said to he Tiankui, "boss he, I''m also talking nonsense. Don''t mind!"


    Although he knew that brother Hao and Wang Fan were acting in front of him, he finally gave him a step down. He said with a smile, "brother ajian, I''ve been sent a hard job by the officials, and I''ll give all my brothers face. If brother Hao has anything to do in the future, we have to do our best."


    He Tiankui''s words are even more hypocritical, but he has already expressed his attitude, and he has acquiesced in brother Hao''s mind, which makes him very satisfied.


    Since the other side has lowered his head, there is no need to pester. Brother Hao patted his thigh and said with a smile, "since you both praise me so much, I''ll make a rule for the third prison district. If it''s appropriate, you''ll follow my rule. What if I''m wrong?"


    "You have to follow brother Howe''s rules Wang Fan didn''t wait for brother Hao to finish his speech, so he said quickly.


    "Ah? ha-ha! Boss he, do you have any comments? " Brother Hao laughs and looks at he Tiankui.


    He Tiankui, who is sandwiched between them, really wants to take out Wang Fan, who is beside him, but he finally suppresses his anger and nods his head.


    "Well! There are not many people in the third prison area, and they are responsible for the food of all the people on the island. The brothers are also very hard-working. If boss he doesn''t object, I want to increase the salaries of the brothers by another 30%. What do you think? " Brother Hao snorts coldly and stares at he Tiankui.


    "30%? Ho, this is When it comes to money, he Tiankui can''t hold on any longer. He frowns and looks ugly at brother Hao.


    "What? Do you think it''s too much? " Ho asked.


    "Brother Hao, there are at least 2000 people in the third prison area. If you add 30% to each person''s head, it''s really not a small expense!" He Tiankui said in embarrassment.


    "More than two thousand? Did you count the United Bamboo Gang? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Ho, are these people He Tiankui said half of what he said, but he didn''t say any more. Instead, he stared into brother Hao''s eyes like he was waiting for something.


    The brother sitting on the sofa took a cigar and said, "the garbage from the United Bamboo Gang, let''s help you with an early release."


    "Good!" Wang Fan replied,


    Without waiting for he Tiankui to answer, brother Hao said, "start lightly. Iron hand doesn''t like broken goods!"


    "I understand!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 713

    As the head of huoshaodao prison, he Tiankui left in frustration. Looking at he Tiankui''s back when he left, Wang Fan could not help sighing.


    Many times, a person''s identity is just a sign, it can not give you other abilities, especially in the face of a powerful opponent, if you do not have enough strength, identity will become a laughing stock of the other party.


    The lunch was very comfortable, not only because of he Tiankui, but also because it was delicious, at least much better than Wang Fan expected.


    The burping brother touched his stomach and asked with a smile, "whose craft is this? It''s better than Lao Zhu''s cooking. "


    "It should have been 9527. When I came back, he prepared the dining car." Wang fan is cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks while answering brother Hao''s words.


    ¡°9527£¿ Is that the boy next to the walrus? " Ho asked.


    "Here.. I don''t know, but this guy has a personality. " Wang Fan recalled the appearance of 9527 and returned with a smile.


    "It should be him. That boy is a tough character. At the beginning, he killed four people in a row because he stuttered. At last, he almost started to work with boss he''s men. If it wasn''t for walrus to help him, the boy would be dead now!" He said on the sofa.


    "He? Four people in a row? And he Tiankui''s men? " Wang Fan, who is working, stops and looks at brother Hao. He can''t believe what he heard.


    "What? Don''t you believe it? Ha ha After laughing for a while, he said, "do you think 9527 is a weak chicken? Ha ha


    "I didn''t think he was weak, but I didn''t think he would be a tough character."


    "On Huoshao Island, except for boss he, there is no one who is not cruel. Ha ha! I don''t know if boss he will fall the teapot again when he hears me saying that. Ha ha! "


    When he talked about boss he, his voice was very loud, as if he was deliberately speaking to those monitors. Moreover, he was so unscrupulous in his laughter. If he Tiankui heard that, he would be furious.


    However, what Wang Fan cares about is not brother Hao''s deliberately running on he Tiankui. What he cares about more is brother Hao''s evaluation of 9527.


    Although Hao Ge didn''t say anything clearly, he still affirmed 9527


    He is a tough character.


    But this is very different from Wang Fan''s impression of 9527. At least in Wang Fan''s opinion, 9527 is not so weak, but when it comes to courage, it doesn''t touch him much.


    When he saw 9527 for the first time, he didn''t respond to Lao Zhu''s reprimand, and he didn''t take 9527 seriously.


    Until Lao Zhu was killed later, 9527 did not show much indignation, especially in the face of Wang Fan, it was a very negative look.


    Such a person will kill four people in a row for the sake of a stutter?


    Unless he''s a very secretive person, and a very resourceful guy.


    After spending so many years in the river and lake, Wang Fan was troubled by two kinds of people.


    One is stupid, the other is smart.


    A fool is a man with a single brain.


    No matter how you educate this kind of person, don''t want him to act according to your will. In their eyes, except for himself, the world is made up of idiots, so anyone''s opinions can only be regarded as the lowest level mistakes.


    Even if they hit the south wall, they will not be embarrassed. They will even regard this humiliating thing as another kind of flaunting capital.


    That is to say, you have no way to communicate with them, unless you destroy this self righteous fool, or you can only bear the pain he brings you.


    Of course, if your opponent happens to be such a fool, then the happiness he brings you will be beyond other people''s understanding.


    And another kind of person, whether it''s a friend or an enemy, will make you feel worse than death.


    At that time, Zhuge Kongming was very intelligent. He knew Yin and Yang, knew eight trigrams, arranged troops, and was proficient in managing state affairs.


    Liu Bei, Cao Cao and Sima Yi, who believed in him on the surface, even hated him to the bone, were afraid of him.


    This kind of person''s greatest ability is to be able to guess every thought of the opponent, and can also cleverly hide their own plans, so that you unknowingly go into his trap, and eventually become his chopping board to take charge of his butcher.


    As a friend, you should prevent him from doing harm to you. As an enemy, you should also prevent him from secretly attacking you.


    Therefore, smart people generally have no friends or enemies in the world. Even if they have friends, they can only be close and distant.


    In the final analysis, this kind of smart people, especially those who hide themselves, you will never be able to see through their inner world, and you will never be able to figure out what kind of thoughts they have in mind.


    9527 this person, looks like a humble nobody, but behind him, there is such a secret.


    If it wasn''t for brother Hao and Wang Fan, I''m afraid he would never have thought that the ordinary 9527 in his eyes would have such amazing power.


    Picking up the dishes and chopsticks on the dining car, Wang Fan began to figure out how to get in touch with 9527, so as to have a more appropriate understanding of this person who is so hidden.


    After dinner, brother Hao sat on the sofa and closed his eyes and began to snore. Since he came back to this cell, brother Hao has never been in bed. Even if he sent three women that night, he was fighting on this sofa. It seems that this sofa is the most comfortable place for him in the whole cell.


    After wiping the oil stains on his hands, Wang Fan took a blanket from the bed and covered brother Hao''s body. By the way, he took his cigar between his fingers.


    In fact, not only can''t see through 9527, but also Wang fan can''t understand brother Hao.


    Hao Ge, who seems to have developed limbs and simple mind, is definitely not a fool. He can crush he Tiankui to death and control huoshaodao quietly. Besides proving his high IQ, Wang Fan really has nothing to guess.


    Perhaps, as brother Hao said, among these people on Huoshao Island, only he Tiankui''s IQ is the least online and the most rubbish.


    After all, in the environment of survival of the fittest, those who can not stand up can only face the outcome of being eliminated by smart people.


    Wang Fan, who has always been pretentious, also felt some crisis at this time.

 V2.Chapter 714

    Sleeping in a soft bed, Wang Fan didn''t feel comfortable at all. He thought that the biggest difficulty of this prison trip should be the trouble he encountered when escaping from prison. But he didn''t expect that there were so many dangers hidden in this seemingly ordinary prison.


    Brother Hao, who may kill him at any time, has hated the prison governor he Tiankui, the unfathomable fat corpse, the iron hand who eats people and does not spit bones, 9527 and situ Hao who hide in the dark and do not know what they want to do.


    If all these problems can''t be solved, even if Wang Fan finds the ghost uncle who is imprisoned in the fourth prison area, he will not have a chance to leave this magical island.


    Tossing and turning, Wang Fan thinks about the difficulties he will face next. Sleepless, he vaguely hears someone calling the name of "ajian".


    "Brother hao?"


    Listening to the location of the voice, Wang Fan''s heart suddenly became nervous.


    Wang Fan, who is sitting up from the bed, looks at brother Hao''s position. He is looking very blue and his brows are locked tightly. The appearance of pain is very worrying.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother hao?" Seeing brother Hao''s miserable appearance, Wang Fan quickly got up from the bed and ran to his side.


    Brother Hao, with a blue face, was sweating, his lips were white, and he was panting like a cow. He held out his hand and grabbed Wang Fan''s shoulder, and said feebly: "my stomach hurts, boy, I''m poisoned!"


    "What?" Although he had guessed the result from the situation of brother Hao, Wang Fan was still surprised.


    As like as two peas for lunch, two people eat the same food. And he has tried poison for brother ho. How could this happen?


    Seeing brother Hao''s face getting worse, Wang Fan quickly put his arm on his shoulder and wanted to lift brother Hao from the sofa to the bed.


    However, as soon as Wang Fangang made some moves, he found that he underestimated the gap between him and HAOGE.


    HAOGE, who is close to two meters tall, is a big man. In addition, he is very weak now, so he has no way to cooperate with Wang Fan''s movements. Therefore, it is an impossible task to move him from the sofa to the bed.


    But the space of sofa is narrow after all, if you put brother Hao flat on it, it is likely to make him more uncomfortable.


    Just when Wang Fan was sweating and wanted to carry brother Hao to bed in another way, brother Hao said weakly: "boy, go to find the fat corpse, he can save me!"


    "Brother Hao, fat corpse is in the first prison area. If I go now, he won''t have time to come here!" Wang Fan, also sweating, said anxiously.


    "He''s the only one I trust!" Brother Hao said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, brother Hao no longer has the previous prestige. The pain in his abdomen makes him feel weak. The sweat on his head is like rain. His white lips reveal what kind of pain he is suffering at the moment.


    "Maybe I can save you!" Wang Fan grabbed brother Hao''s hand and said firmly.


    "You?" Brother Howe''s eyes widened, his eyes full of distrust.


    "Brother Hao, please believe me, I have a ancestral formula that can detoxify all kinds of poisons, and I don''t miss it once!"


    "Will you detoxify?"


    "Ancestral craftsmanship!"


    "Not once?"


    "Yes, not once at the moment!"


    "How many people have you saved?"


    "You are the first!"


    "Boy, if I had any strength, I would strangle you!"


    "Thank you for your trust!"


    "Your sister!"


    In brother Hao''s curse, Wang Fan loosens brother Hao and holds his hand firmly. With firm eyes, he picks up the empty wine bottle on the tea table and runs to the bathroom.


    Half a cigarette of Kung Fu, Wang Fan will carry half a bottle of liquid bottles, a hand pants, ruddy face ran out of the bathroom.


    "Boy, I''ll kill you!" Brother Hao, with desperate eyes, stares at the wine bottle in Wang Fan''s hand. For the first time, he has a look of fear on his face.


    Wang Fan, who was carrying his trousers, ran to the sofa, shook the wine bottle in his hand, and said solemnly: "brother Hao, while it''s hot, hurry up!"


    "Ah Jian, it can''t really be..." Later, brother Hao didn''t say anything. Although he was weak, he still wanted to slap Wang Fan.


    "Yes! That''s what you think Wang Fan nodded his head firmly.


    "Your uncle, I don''t drink your..."


    "Brother Hao, keep your voice down. Help is important. There are ears everywhere in this room. Don''t let others listen to you!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Good! As long as you are obedient, drink it


    "Oh! Ouch


    Before Wang Fan brought the bottle to him, brother Hao began to vomit. He vomited out the food he had just eaten at noon and the red wine he had drunk before.


    It seemed that he had expected that brother Hao would have such an appearance. Wang Fan dodged brother Hao''s mouth and vomited lotus.


    "Ah Jian, you boy.. Oh!... Ouch Brother Hao, who has just regained some strength, is going to teach Wang Fan a few words. However, he finds that Wang fan is drinking the liquid in the wine bottle. His stomach churns and he vomits again.


    Wang Fan, who took two mouthfuls in front of the bottle, wiped off the water stains on his mouth with his sleeve and said with a smile: "brother Hao, it''s still hot! You can have a bite, too! "


    "The draftsman! Oops!.... Ouch


    Hao Ge, who was thoroughly disgusted, had no way to look directly at Wang Fan.


    For a person who dares to make such a bold behavior, brother Hao has no way to describe him with words, and he doesn''t know how to face it.


    Disgusting!


    It''s not enough to describe Wang Fan''s behavior at this moment!


    Finally, he vomited everything in his stomach. Brother Hao''s condition was much better. He rolled his eyes and said weakly: "little.. Boy, you... You... Leave me... Stay away


    "Brother Hao, are you more comfortable?" Seeing that brother Hao''s face was not as green as before, Wang Fan asked with concern.


    "Well... Much better Brother Hao leaned on the sofa and said weakly.


    "Brother Hao, I''ll give you a whole mouthful of hot food. Rinse your mouth!" Wang Fan shook the wine bottle in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Boy, I... No Hao Ge tries his best to sit up and yells at Wang Fan.


    "Brother Hao, this is hot water, not urine! Do you have any misunderstanding? " Wang Fan with serious expression said solemnly.


    "What is this?" Ho asked.


    "Water! I specially filled you with hot water! " Wang Fan replied.


    "Your uncle''s, is this really water?"


    "Really, I don''t believe it Wang Fan said, looking up to drink all the liquid in the bottle.


    Brother Hao, who has been worried about Wang Fan''s urination, angrily scolded: "it''s the water you didn''t say earlier, which makes me nervous for a long time!"

 V2.Chapter 715

    Before Wang Fan cleaned up the dirt that brother Hao spit out, the door of the cell was opened, and the anxious Su officer led a group of people and rushed in.


    "Ho, are you ok?" As soon as Mr. Su entered the door, he impulsively stood beside him and began to look at him sitting on the sofa.


    Hao Ge, whose face has recovered a lot, took the cigar Wang Fan handed him and said, "I''m afraid I haven''t had much activity, but I''m still choking at dinner! Let the brothers bother


    "Fortunately, the brother on duty heard something strange here. Otherwise, we don''t know what happened to brother Hao. If boss he blames us later, we can''t explain it to him!" Said Su.


    "Ha ha! Boss he has been worried that someone is going to harm me. In fact, it''s all groundless. People who want me to die can''t get in. People who don''t want me to die don''t have to worry if they won''t let others in. " Brother Hao said with a smile.


    Wang Fan, listening to brother Hao''s words, was puzzled.


    Just now, brother Hao''s situation was obviously poisoned. Why did boss he''s staff say that he choked on his meal when they arrived? Moreover, in such an obvious situation, Mr. Su did not question it.


    And what brother Hao said was obviously that he Tiankui had set up the monitor in the room to protect him under the steps of officer su.


    How could he be polite to Mr. Su all of a sudden?


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t figure out the reason, also knew that it was not the time to ask. He could only stand by and listen silently, waiting for the guards in the room to leave, and then looking for an opportunity to ask brother Hao.


    But if Wang fan doesn''t speak, it doesn''t mean that no one will talk to him. After a few words of politeness, Mr. Su and Mr. Hao said to Wang Fan, "ah Jian, why don''t you tell us what happened to Mr. Hao at the first time? If anything happens to brother Howe, can you afford it? "


    Wang Fan, who is pondering over brother Hao''s thoughts, suddenly hears Mr. Su questioning himself. He looks at him with a puzzled face and says impolitely, "are you blaming me?"


    "What else? You and brother Hao are eating the same meal. Why is brother Hao in trouble, but you have nothing to do? I think you should give us an account of this! " Mr. Su asked in a poor tone.


    "Damn, you brought the wine. If I say it''s poisonous, how can you explain it?" Wang Fan was infuriated by the attitude of officer Su, and asked back with a stare.


    "Boss he has drunk the wine here. Why is there nothing wrong?" Mr. Su asked calmly.


    "It''s your uncle''s. He picked his own wine and drank it by himself. How can I know if he made a mark on the bottle?" Wang Fan asked.


    They don''t give each other any face when they say a word to each other, and the tension between them becomes more and more intense, which makes the prison guards in the room stop their work and look at the irreconcilable officers Su and Wang Fan.


    HAOGE on the sofa has recovered some physical strength at this time. He holds the armrest of the sofa with one hand, barely supports his body, and says to Wang Fan, "ah Jian, help me up!"


    "Good!"


    Wang Fan agreed and glared at Mr. Su. Then he went to the sofa, put brother Hao''s arm on his shoulder and helped him up from the sofa.


    Finally, he got up from the sofa. Brother Hao pointed to the bed Wang Fan had slept in and asked with a smile, "boy, do you know why I never lie there?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Fan replied.


    "Mr. Su, boss he actually asked me such a question. Are you curious?" Brother Hao turned to look at Mr. Su and asked with a smile.


    "Brother Hao is not a mortal. He must have his own ideas, which I dare not guess." Mr. Su replied with a smile.


    "Only the dead will lie there. If you live a comfortable life, you will die quickly. I don''t want to die, so I dare not lie in such a comfortable place." Ho explained solemnly.


    "Brother Hao is a man with great ambition. It''s not surprising that he has such an idea." Mr. Su returned.


    "Bullshit!"


    Brother Hao, who was supported by Wang Fan, suddenly cursed.


    The guards and officer Su in the room were stunned. They looked at brother Hao one after another. Then they found that the look on brother Hao''s face had become very bad.


    Mr. Su, who had seen the strength of brother Hao and also knew his temper, saw the look on his face and immediately stepped back two steps reflexively, and opened a safe distance from brother Hao.


    The other guards saw their leader''s action, and they all stepped back quickly, ready to escape from here at any time.


    Wang Fan, who is supporting brother Hao, is very happy when he sees all this. Although these people are not afraid because of him, it''s really worth being happy to see their frightened appearance.


    "Ah Jian is the one I chose. Do you want to hit me in the face when you go after him? Do you want to say that I''m a fool and I don''t see people clearly? " Brother Hao said in a low voice.


    "No, No." Mr. Su returned.


    "I''ve killed countless people, and the people who want to kill me are as many as the stars in the sky. Even if I''m accidentally poisoned, so what? Must it be my people who want to harm me? " Brother Hao''s words are very unreasonable. He is defending Wang Fan blatantly.


    After hearing the meaning of Hao GE''s words, a layer of cold sweat came out of Su''s head. He carefully observed the expression on Hao GE''s face and made sure that the other party didn''t intend to kill him. Then he said, "Hao Ge, I''m worried about your safety, too. I''m in a daze for a moment, so I''ll quarrel with Jian Ge. Hao Ge, please don''t mind!"


    "Change this sofa for me, I never dare to slack off, and I never fear death. Even if I die, I will not wait for death in that comfortable way!" Said brother Howe with a sullen face.


    When Mr. Su heard what brother Hao said, he immediately directed his men to lift the sofa out. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense with brother Hao any more.


    Looking at the prison guards working in the cell, brother Hao said to Wang Fan who supported him: "boy, help me to bask in the sun. I haven''t been out for so many days. I almost forget that there are some birdmen on this island!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan agreed and helped brother Hao to the door.


    Commander Su, who was directing his men to change the sofa, saw that they were going to the door, and quickly followed them.


    "What? Are you worried? " Brother Hao stopped and looked at the officer Su behind him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, brother Hao. I just want to help brother Jian take care of you!" Mr. Su returned with a smiling face.


    "Well! The monitor in this room, I can believe your bullshit. You are closely following me. Do you think I can still believe your bullshit? " Brother Hao is not angry.

 V2.Chapter 716

    Hao Ge, who has just regained some physical strength, just walked from the sofa to the door of the cell. He was already sweating and panting, just like a damaged bellows.


    Can see the hard work of brother Hao, Wang Fan reminded: "brother Hao, we can''t go out until you recover."


    "It''s very stuffy here. I can do it!" Brother Hao''s attitude is very firm.


    When speaking, brother Hao frowned, seemingly unintentionally pointed to the back, and Wang Fan also understood his meaning.


    Supporting the frail brother Hao, Wang Fan walked out of the cell. They were walking in the corridor outside the cell. The shackles on brother Hao''s feet rubbed the ground, making a series of jingling sound.


    Hobbling through the corridor, the sun sprinkled on brother Hao''s face, making his face look ruddy a lot.


    "Brother Hao, there''s a place to rest over there!" Wang Fan sees the stone stool not far away, then reminds a way.


    "Where you can sit down, there is a monitor. Every word you say will reach he Tiankui''s ears." Brother Hao said with a sneer.


    Wang Fan, who is about to help brother Hao to the stone bench, immediately stops with wide eyes after hearing this, looks up at brother Hao awkwardly and says, "brother Hao, how do you know everything?"


    "He Tiankui is a cautious man. If he doesn''t, he doesn''t have to do so. He will get rid of those disobedient people himself." Ho said back.


    "You mean the two guys he asked for your help to get rid of?" Wang Fan asked.


    "The guy named a Shui is just a little follower. The guy named situ Hao is the one he Tiankui worries about most." Ho said back.


    "Situ hao?"


    Brother Hao''s words surprised Wang Fan. He, who had dealt with situ Hao, never thought that such a person as he Tiankui would be afraid of situ Hao.


    "Boy, although you are very smart and good at Kung Fu, you still don''t know the world!" Brother Hao said with a smile.


    In the face of brother Hao''s aging words, Wang Fan didn''t retort, and didn''t even want to defend himself.


    If he had just stepped into the world and was still in the four seas gang in H City, Wang Fan would not have thought much of what brother Hao said. He even felt that brother Hao was just making a mystery and moaning in front of him.


    After all, Wang Fan''s concept of the world at that time was just a rookie,


    Now Wang Fan has gone through too much. He has realized that the world in front of him is totally different from what he knows.


    The world is not so simple.


    It''s not that all this is because he knows the existence of Shenfeng and wanguku, which refreshes his impression of gangs and killer organizations.


    But he understood that the world was so big that what he knew was just a drop in the ocean.


    The world is not only about fighting and killing, but also about the world. There are more conspiracies and secrets in the world, and more unknowns than you can imagine.


    Huoshao island is also a lake. It seems to be far away from the outside civilization, but it is closely related to the outside world.


    There are HAOGE who can get in and out at will, fat corpses who control the outside stock market, and iron hands who secretly operate illegal collusion.


    And all this, but by he Tiankui such warden, quietly hidden in the dark.


    Wang Fan believes that these things on Fire Island are a world that people like him can never imagine.


    But for those big people, it can only be the back garden of their intrigue. All the ultimate evils of the outside world will be ultimately destroyed by the people here.


    Under the delicacy, Wang Fan also seems to understand, sun Hesheng sent him here.


    Unable to identify him and expecting to make a wrong decision, it''s better to throw Wang Fan here and let him reveal his prototype on huoshao island.


    To survive, it is enough to prove that he is not an ordinary person, so his identity hidden under the mask has been completely exposed in front of all people.


    He has always been complacent about his means of hiding things from the world. At this time, when he heard brother Hao''s words and thought about sun Hesheng''s means, Wang Fan realized how naive and transparent he was in front of these old foxes.


    "Brother Hao, I''m just a rookie in front of you. I really appreciate that you value me so much." Wang Fan said convinced.


    The arm on Wang Fan''s shoulder used a few parts of his strength. Brother Hao straightened his chest, looked up at the sky and breathed the fresh air. After a long time, he asked: "I owe you a life. What do you want?"


    "Brother Hao, when did you find out my identity?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha! Why are you so clever all of a sudden Brother Hao lowered his head and looked at Wang Fan with a smile on his face.


    "I can''t say that I''m smart. If I didn''t have brother Hao''s advice, I might still have a self righteous dream. In a few days, I might be put into a sack and thrown into the sea outside the high wall." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Wang Fan, you are really not a mortal. You can talk to me calmly at such a time. It seems that you will make some achievements in the future." Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, I want to save someone from here. I hope you can help me." Wang Fan said directly.


    "Is that the guy who''s recently been locked up in prison four?" Ho asked.


    "Yes, but I don''t know what identity he was put in. I need to find him first." Wang Fan replied.


    "Kill 9527 first!" Brother Hao said solemnly.


    ¡°9527£¿ Do you doubt that he is responsible for today''s affairs? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "No, I dare not poison my food for his role like that!" Ho said back.


    "So Wang Fan was a little at a loss, but he soon came back and whispered, "do you want to get rid of situ hao?"


    "Yes! Get rid of situ Hao Brother Hao raised his mouth slightly, showing a very proud smile.


    "But it''s not necessarily that situ Hao did it! Is it a bit hasty for us to deal with it in this way? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Boy, I didn''t say that killing them had something to do with my poisoning!" Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan and said solemnly.


    "This..." Wang Fan was shocked by brother Hao''s words again. He looked at brother Hao with doubts. I don''t know what medicine he sold in his gourd


    Seeing Wang Fan''s blank face, brother Hao bent down to his ear and said, "this is a poison plan. Why don''t we do it? Boy, what you don''t want to understand, others don''t have to understand. Do as I say! "

 V2.Chapter 717

    In the back kitchen of the third prison area, people have stopped their work and looked at Wang Fan and 9527


    At this time, Wang Fan was holding the iron bar on brother Hao''s shackles in his hand, while 9527 was holding two sharp knives for bone removal. After a short fight, both of them had already had scars on their bodies.


    "9527, I didn''t expect you to fight like this!" Wang Fan carried the iron bar in his hand to his back, lowered his body and swayed left and right, like a clever monkey.


    The 9527 with a knife in his backhand showed a sneer on his face and said to Wang Fan with disdain: "brother Jian, praise me! I can''t match you in this ability! "


    "9527, as long as you tell me who is the person who ordered you to murder brother Hao, I can plead with brother Hao, spare your life, and let you leave Huoshao Island ahead of time, OK?" Wang Fan said sincerely.


    "Ha ha! Brother Jian, it''s good for you to cheat the fool here. There''s no need to act in front of me. " In the face of Wang Fan''s 9527, he adjusted his pace, said disdainful words on his mouth, and was ready to explode at any time.


    "Don''t you believe me, brother?"


    "Believe me, I believe you! Don''t think I don''t know what will happen to those who are eligible for commutation! No one can leave here alive. Brother Xiang told me the secret long ago


    "That was before, you know? Before Wang Fan didn''t panic because of 9527''s words. He stared and said confidently to 9527.


    The two people''s conversation was listened to by the people around, numb they are also a panic.


    All along, there is a legend circulating in the third prison area.


    Those who are selected to leave Huoshao Island ahead of time will eventually disappear from the world. No matter their families or anyone in W province knows where they have gone.


    Because no one can live to bring out the secret of burning the island, let alone save the people here.


    But this legend is just a legend.


    No one can produce evidence to prove it, but no one can produce evidence to refute it.


    Every prisoner in the third prison District hesitates in this legend. They are eager to regain their freedom, and they are worried that this long-standing legend is true.


    Death and freedom hang over their heads at the same time.


    But in the end, hope conquers everything. People have been working hard for the last glimmer of hope, and even put up with a lot of things that ordinary people can''t stand.


    Now the dialogue between Wang Fan and 9527 has proved the terrible legend, which makes the prisoners in the kitchen wake up from their dreams.


    "Brother Jian, what you said is true?"


    "Brother seven, is that true?"


    "Is the legend true? Can no one leave alive? "


    "If we can''t leave alive, why should we endure such suffering?"


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    The prisoners around are asking about things that are related to their own life and family. No one can stay away from them, let alone face the next death with a peaceful heart.


    The crowd''s words made 9527 laugh. He looked at Wang Fan and said, "sorry, brother Jian, I didn''t expect that he would expose your deception so quickly! Ha ha


    "9527, what you said should be the lies you and walrus used to cheat people! If these things come out of your mouth, I will not have to explain them to my brothers! " Wang Fan returned all the responsibilities to 9527


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan would suddenly say that. The smile on his face gradually solidified. 9527 frowned slightly and scolded: "son of a bitch, you are slandering elephant brother. He never cheated brothers!"


    "Brother seven, is what brother Jian said true? When brother Xiang was there, did all the brothers who were released really die? "


    "Brother Xiang said that they all went home!"


    "And the money they sent us, is it fake?"


    "Are we all cheated? Oh, my God


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and many prisoners began to collapse when they heard their conversation. Their last hope was mercilessly punctured, and the last straw that supported them was mercilessly broken.


    Seeing that the mood of the crowd began to get out of control, Wang Fan said: "9527, dare you say that the prisoners who were released in advance were not sent to the iron hand''s territory? In the end, it was changed into colorful banknotes? "


    "Yes! But it''s not like elder brother. He doesn''t have the ability to protect those people at all


    9527, who has been dizzy by people''s words, doesn''t realize how big a conspiracy is hidden in Wang Fan''s words. He just wants to take the walrus out of this matter and make people''s mood more stable.


    However, it backfired.


    The statement of 9527 is an indirect proof.


    Walrus, who used to be in charge of the third prison, has always known the fate of these prisoners and acquiesced in the occurrence of these things, and even gained a lot of benefits from the prisoners who were killed.


    No one goes deep into the right and wrong. When the hope is broken, what everyone wants to do most is tear up the person who made the hope for them.


    The crowd began to stir, some people began to curse the dead walrus, and some people cried because they lost hope.


    In the original quiet kitchen, all kinds of grievances rose in an instant. It was like hell.


    Wang Fan, holding the iron bar in his hand, flashed a sly smile on his face, glanced at the crowd, and said: "9527, if it wasn''t for iron hand and I had become enemies, I didn''t know you were treating your brothers like this! What else do you have to say in front of everyone


    As soon as the name of ironhand is mentioned, people''s emotions are excited again, but this time, the excitement is different from the previous anger and sorrow.


    For the sake of a woman, Wang fan not only killed the iron hand''s men, but was almost killed by the iron hand. This matter is not known to the world in the whole Huoshao Island, but also spread to almost every corner.


    No one will doubt Wang Fan''s words. After all, this is the truth.


    No one will question what Wang Fan did to 9527, because all the prisoners present felt that 9527 and ironhand were together. At least in the matter of killing these prisoners in the third prison area, 9527 and the dead walrus could not draw a clear line with ironhand.


    "Brothers! Brother Jian is here to save us. If brother Jian can fight for a woman and an iron hand, he will protect us! "


    I don''t know who is in the crowd. I suddenly yelled this sentence.


    Those who lost hope were awakened by the thunder like cry, and involuntarily looked at Wang Fan holding the iron bar.

 V2.Chapter 718

    When the truth is known by people, it is like a flame wrapped under a piece of paper, which will devour everything in an instant.


    The cry in the crowd, shouting out the new hope in everyone''s heart, Wang Fan at this moment, has become the last straw in everyone''s eyes.


    No one dares to stand up against the rules of burning the island, and no one dares to face the cruel iron hand.


    So Wang Fan, who is irreconcilable with the iron hand, naturally becomes the object of support.


    In order to show their loyalty to Wang Fan and let Wang Fan give them hope, all the prisoners in the back kitchen made a major decision.


    9527, became a sacrifice.


    Perhaps in his life, he would never think that one day his life would be sacrificed by those seemingly weak people.


    But when the criminals around him raised the butcher''s knife to him, he could only accept such a fate.


    When the prisoners behind drown the frightened 9527, the expression on Wang Fan''s face is numb. He doesn''t feel any excitement because of the death of 9527.


    This is what he expected, but not what he wanted.


    Destroying a person is not something to celebrate.


    What''s more, the man you destroyed is not your real enemy.


    Wang Fan, who put away the iron bar, retreated to the door and looked at the red eyed people. He wanted to start the next plan. After all, the smell of blood would soon dissipate, and the devil in everyone''s body would be depressed again at any time.


    "I''m going to kill situ Hao!"


    Wang Fan''s face at the door is cold and stern. Looking at these criminals whose hands are covered with blood, he says in a low voice.


    "Kill situ Hao!"


    People who have been reminded of primitive evil by the smell of blood make a sound like thunder, and the butcher''s knife in their hands is ticking the blood that has not lost its temperature.


    No one asked why he wanted to kill situ Hao.


    No one questioned Wang Fan''s intention to kill situ Hao.


    In the eyes of these people, Wang fan is their king at this time, and is their only belief to escape from purgatory.


    In the face of fanatical prisoners, what else to say?


    Wang Fan, who turns around and walks out of the back kitchen, drags the iron bar in his hand and walks firmly towards the third prison area. Situ Hao''s territory moves forward step by step.


    Sporadic resistance was soon submerged in the flood behind Wang Fan.


    Once cowardly people burst out of energy, it will be a force that can not be ignored. Even the once king can not keep calm in front of them.


    All the way to the massacre, accompanied by a cry, put situ Hao and his men, soon drove to the platform.


    What happened in the third prison area was exposed on the platform and in front of the prison guards with guns.


    He Tiankui and Mr. Su are particularly conspicuous in the crowd watching from a high place. The expressions on their faces are different from those of the fanatical prison guards.


    It''s he Tiankui''s idea to get rid of situ Hao, but it''s not what he wants.


    As he Tiankui''s most trusted subordinate, Mr. Su does not know what the current situation means to him.


    The third prison district needs a big brother to take charge of the situation, but not Wang Fan. He Tiankui hopes that the person who takes the position of big brother is a person who is willing to be a dog for him, just like the walrus who followed his advice before.


    "Boss, do you want to kill ah Jian?" Mr. Su asked in a low voice.


    "How? In front of so many people, kill their chosen elder brother? Are you not afraid of the rebellion of these prisoners? " He Tiankui returned with a cold face.


    "Boss, those who rebel will be slaughtered together!" Su changguan frowned and said in a low voice.


    "Sir! Can you use your head? How many people would you like to kill before this incident can be settled? If I order to shoot, how can we push the death of situ Hao and ah Shui to ah Jian? How can you let brother Howe do it for us? " He Tiankui stares and teaches Mr. Su.


    He Tiankui''s words made the Su officer next to him speechless. He nodded awkwardly and said, "boss, I didn''t think so much, but let ah Jian go on like this. How can we manage the affairs of the third prison District in the future?"


    "Fool! No matter how strong ah Jian is, don''t you have to listen to brother hao? As long as brother Hao is still brother Hao, we will have a way to control the third prison area. And after this matter is over, I will definitely say to the above that by that time, maybe the fate of brother Hao and ah Jian will also be rewritten! " A sneer flashed across he Tiankui''s face.


    "Will it fight brother hao?" Mr. Su asked anxiously.


    "Dogs, no matter how fierce, must obey orders. Who will raise a dog that doesn''t obey the rules?" He Tiankui said with a sneer.


    "Hey, hey! Boss, you are really a master. Compared with you, my brain is just a pile of dregs! " At this time, Mr. Su did not forget to flatter. His smile was like a brilliant chrysanthemum.


    He Tiankui, who is standing on the high ground, has already entered the stage of white hot when he talks with the commander su.


    The prisoners who followed situ Hao thought they could get away with it, but after seeing their companions killed one after another, they realized that the catastrophe could not be ended so easily.


    Once the indiscriminate killing begins, it can only end in the most primitive way. Wang Fan has a deep understanding of this, so he doesn''t mean to stop it.


    The platform used to bask in the sun on weekdays has been covered with people with broken limbs and arms and wailing. The ground emits hot blood. It not only throws a bloody smell into the air, but also reminds everyone on the platform that all this is not an illusion.


    Situ Hao, who is holding a machete in his hand, has obviously exhausted his physical strength. His consciousness of survival supports him and doesn''t let him fall into the pool of blood in front of him.


    The wound on the body is still bleeding, and the initial fear is gradually dissipated in the bloody air.


    "He Tiankui! It''s all arranged by you! Are you not afraid of death? "


    Standing in the corner of the platform, situ Hao, who is protected by the prisoners around him, points to he Tiankui in the high place with his machete and roars loudly.


    This roar made everyone on the platform stop. The prisoners who were still fighting realized that there were not only the prison guards with guns but also the warden he Tiankui who was in charge of their fate.


    "He Tiankui, if I die here today, you won''t feel better! Someone will tell boss Cai everything here, and you will pay for it! "


    The dying situ Hao, pointing to he Tiankui, roars out his inner words and throws out his only mace.

 V2.Chapter 719

    Wang Fan, who once dealt with situ Hao, finally solved a puzzle in his heart.


    From the beginning, he knew that behind situ Hao, there was a big man who refused to show his face, secretly instigating him to command the gangsters in W province.


    But who is the big guy hiding behind? Wang Fan has never had the chance to dig it out.


    Until he learned that situ Hao was also burning the island, he began to suspect that the big man behind situ Hao was probably a politician.


    After all, he Tiankui, the warden, can only be scared by politicians who have more power than him.


    If you were a consortium boss or a big brother of the underworld, I''m afraid he Tiankui would have rubbed situ Hao to ashes!


    Cai Ji, the leader of the M party in W Province, a woman who has been in the limelight recently, is also the culprit who sent uncle GUI to huoshao island. She is actually the boss behind situ Hao.


    It''s no wonder that situ Hao didn''t pay attention to he Tiankui. He even dared to threaten him by calling his name at such a time.


    But situ Hao obviously didn''t expect that among these people on the platform at this time, there was his old acquaintance, Wang Fan, the elder brother of Sanlian gang.


    Maybe he Tiankui would have hesitated because of CAI Ji behind him when he heard the curse of situ Hao, but this does not mean that Wang Fan would have any hesitation.


    With the combination of new and old grudges, even if he Tiankui didn''t want to kill situ Hao, Wang Fan would never let him go.


    Just when situ Hao scolds he Tiankui fiercely and wants to protect himself with CAI Ji behind him, Wang Fan has already dragged the bloody iron bar to a place not far from situ Hao.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you hear what I said to he Tiankui? " Noticing Wang Fan''s situ Hao, he quickly pointed his machete to Wang Fan who was approaching him step by step.


    "Si Tu Hao, boss he wants you to die, I can''t help it!" Wang Fan held the iron bar behind him in front of his chest and said in a cold voice.


    Until this time, Wang Fan did not forget Yin he Tiankui.


    Although I don''t know if there is anyone around to tell Cai Ji what happened here, as situ Hao said, Wang Fan also wants to let everyone know that he Tiankui made up his mind to get rid of situ Hao.


    As long as the hat is firmly fastened, he Tiankui wants to blame brother Hao and Wang Fan for killing situ Hao. That''s wishful thinking!


    "Brother, brother Jian, as long as you let me go, I will make you rich and prosperous. I have boss Cai''s support. As long as I can see boss Cai, I can become the new owner of huoshao island. I will make you the boss of the third prison area!" Seeing that Wang Fan refused to give himself a way to live, situ Hao had to offer his own conditions.


    When situ Hao finished speaking, Wang Fan tilted his head to look at he Tiankui on the high wall and yelled: "boss he, he said he could sit in your seat. He promised me to sit in the boss of the third prison area. Did you hear me?"


    "He Tiankui, your good days are over! Boss Cai already knows what''s going on here. In a few days, she will come to investigate you in person! Tell your people to stop, and I''ll plead for you! " When situ Hao faced he Tiankui, his face was still arrogant.


    Maybe in situ Hao''s heart, he Tiankui is just a small role. Facing Cai Ji behind him, he didn''t dare to do anything about him.


    At present, his biggest worry is "a Jian" with iron bars. After all, these red eyed prisoners don''t care about party leaders or politicians.


    Standing on the high wall, he Tiankui didn''t speak. At this time, his heart was really mixed with five flavors.


    Kill situ Hao, who can guarantee that he won''t be held accountable by Cai Ji.


    But if he didn''t kill situ Hao and was cursed by him in public, where would he Tiankui''s face go?


    At this time, ah Jian is only a few steps away from situ Hao. He Tiankui wants to ask him to kill situ Hao, but he is really worried that someone will tell Cai Ji outside the island what situ Hao said.


    Although Cai Ji is unpopular, he Tiankui, as the warden of the first prison, has no ability to overthrow Cai Ji.


    However, he Tiankui, who was very anxious, seemed to see the meaning of "ah Jian". Ah Jian didn''t give a hand to situ Hao. He didn''t believe his words, but was waiting for him, the warden.


    To give an order is to die.


    If you don''t give orders, you will die in the end!


    He Tiankui, who is sweating on his head, is full of brother Hao''s contemptuous eyes and the indifferent appearance of "ajian".


    "Make up your mind, boss!"


    Also see the careful Su officer, in the side of the whisper to remind.


    "Damn it! I can make you a threat! "


    He Tiankui glances around when he hears the words of Mr. Su. He also sees the expressions on the faces of other prison guards. Seeing that people are looking down on him, he finally makes up his mind.


    He Tiankui raised his arm, pointed to situ Hao standing on the platform, and yelled at Wang Fan: "ah Jian, kill this bastard!"


    He Tiankui, who lives on the high wall, is as loud as a bell, and every word clearly spreads to everyone''s ears, which makes everyone''s eyes gaze at Wang Fan.


    He Tiankui didn''t expect to really dare to fight against him. Situ Hao quickly turned to Wang Fan and saw the mocking expression on Wang Fan''s face. Situ Hao quickly said: "brother Jian, don''t believe him. Listen to me and give me a way to live!"


    "Situ Hao, no one can go out of Huoshao Island alive. I dare not gamble my brothers'' lives in your hands. I''m sorry! I choose to believe in boss he! " Wang Fan said, holding the iron bar with both hands, and swung it.


    The heavy iron bar was held over his head by Wang Fan and smashed at situ Hao. The iron bar mixed with the wind was like an ancient artifact, whistling to the top of situ Hao''s head.


    "Bang"


    Situ Hao, who was holding a machete, had no time to stop him, so he was hit in the head by a heavy iron bar.


    He was already at the end of the crossbow. How could he bear such a heavy blow? Situ Hao''s body tilted and fell into the pool of blood under his feet.


    Wang Fan, who was successful in one hit, went to situ Hao''s side and slowly squatted down. Looking at situ Hao, whose eyes turned white and his mouth was spitting blood, he took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it with a lighter and took two puffs.


    "Boss Cai won''t let you go." Without the ability to resist, situ Hao''s body twitched, and his mouth still kept talking about revenge.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, laughed and poked his cigarette butt in situ Hao''s face. He said in a low voice: "situ Hao, I promise you, I won''t let them go, ha ha!"

 V2.Chapter 720

    In the back kitchen of the third prison area, prisoners have begun to prepare dinner. If some prison guards didn''t walk by the door with blood bags, you can''t believe that there has just been a massacre.


    Sitting on the chair at the door of the back kitchen, Wang Fan, who was smoking, looked at each one with a relaxed face, the guards passing by from a distance, and the corpse bags they were dragging.


    "Brother Jian!"


    With a smile on his face, the uniformed Su changguan greets Wang Fan and comes to him. He takes out a cigarette box from his pocket and gives Wang Fan a cigarette.


    After taking the cigarette from Mr. Su, Wang Fan skillfully put it in his ear, reached out and pulled him aside, and said, "don''t stop me from counting. If I lose one, I can''t get any money. Brother Hao will be angry."


    "Brother Jian, the brothers all remember to count. There won''t be less." Officer Su looked back at his men and said to Wang Fan.


    "Well, no one can believe it these days. It''s better to believe in yourself!" Wang Fan didn''t say well, with a thick smoke in his mouth.


    "Brother Jian, boss he wants to invite you to have dinner with brother Hao." Said Su.


    "No! I haven''t found out about brother Hao''s poisoning last time. I don''t have the courage to have dinner with boss he. In case we fall together, who can we talk to? " Wang Fan looked at the Su officer with distrust.


    "Didn''t brother Hao say that he wasn''t poisoned because he didn''t have enough activities and had a bad appetite?" Mr. Su asked foolishly.


    "The trough! Mr. Su, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Brother Hao, do you really take it seriously? I don''t have time now. If you like it, come to my back kitchen. Nothing else Wang Fan returned with a cold face.


    The Su officer, who had been rebuffed, did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he said with a smile, "brother Jian, how are you going to tell these people in the third prison area?"


    "Say what?" Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s about ironhand."


    "Oh, you sell them to ironhands like pigs?"


    "Brother Jian, you can''t say that. It''s all walrus. How can we do it? We''re prison guards. We don''t do anything illegal. "


    Listen to Su''s words, Wang Fan can''t help but Tucao: "lie trough, you make complaints about yourself as a prison guard?" Are you right about the skin on your feet? "


    The ruthless words made Su changguan''s face hot. He brazenly said: "brother Jian, the situation on the island, you know, is a person with a beginning. Boss he is also very difficult. If boss he can be the master, naturally these things will not happen."


    "What''s the matter? Are you just throwing the pot? " Wang Fan asked scornfully.


    "No, it''s not. I''m just telling you the truth. Brother Jian is new here and doesn''t understand the situation here. If you don''t believe me, you can go back and ask brother Hao to see what he says." Mr. Su threw brother Hao as a shield to stop Wang Fan''s mouth.


    It''s not that officer Su is afraid of Wang Fan. Even if Wang Fan''s skill is good, he can''t beat the pistol around his waist.


    What really worries Mr. Su and he Tiankui behind him are the prisoners who are busy in the kitchen at this time.


    As brother Hao said, in order to appease the prisoners, he Tiankui has been cajoling them with the conditions of early release, which really gives the prisoners hope.


    People who have hope will not deliberately find fault, let alone do anything to embarrass the prison.


    But now the situation is that these criminals who have been cheated have already known the truth of the matter, so what kind of way they will use next to retaliate against those who cheated them is really an unknown thing!


    At this time, the officer Su who arrived here came just for this matter.


    Judging from the current situation, Wang Fan has been firmly seated as the elder brother of the third prison area, and the prisoners who have been cajoled by he Tiankui have accepted his leadership.


    Perhaps a lot of uncertain results, in "a Jian" here, will come to a satisfactory answer.


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, didn''t pay any attention to Mr. Su. His eyes were fixed on the busy prison guards until the last one left his sight. Wang fan then threw away his cigarette and turned to look at Mr. Su, who had been standing for a long time.


    "Isn''t it the rule on the island that you can''t leave here alive?" Wang Fan asked scornfully.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for this rule, we wouldn''t have to do it!" Mr. Su returned with a smile.


    What you see, what you say.


    It''s always been a hard truth to mix up in the world.


    The strength of the other side is in front of you, and you can''t stand to speak high, so if you want to live in the Jianghu, you must remember this hard truth.


    If the tone of Wang Fan''s voice was slightly wrong before the change, Su would use a pistol around his waist to hold Wang Fan''s head and force him to kowtow and apologize to himself.


    But now Wang fan is no longer the scum that people scold. Now he is the eldest brother of the third prison area, and he is the person responsible for thousands of prisoners.


    Wang Fan was also very satisfied with the attitude of Mr. Su. He reached out and patted Mr. Su on the shoulder, put his body close to each other''s ear and said, "in this matter, I think it''s better for them to spread the fire on the iron hand. If the iron hand can carry the black pot, maybe we can all make a profit."


    "Brother Jian, this can''t be done!" Listen to Wang Fan''s words, Su''s face changes greatly.


    "Do you want them to hate boss Ho?" Wang Fan asked with a bad smile.


    "Of course not, but if it all comes down to the iron hand, it''s going to blow up the pot?" Su asked nervously.


    "Frying pan? It''s better than blowing up the island. These people already know that they can''t leave here alive. If they don''t find a place to vent their anger, what do you think they will do next? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Next?" Mr. Su did not dare to think about it or listen to Wang Fan''s answer.


    In fact, in his heart, there is a clear answer at this time, but he dare not say it or face it.


    Thousands of prisoners know that they will die. What else can they do?


    In addition to destroying everything here, how can they vent their discontent.


    High walls, cold weapons, can only be a psychological deterrent, but in the face of completely desperate people, how much can play a role, this matter is not clear.


    What worries Mr. Su even more is whether he and he Tiankui can hide from the people outside the island and have fun here if earth shaking things happen on the burning island.

 V2.Chapter 721

    The body of the third prison area was cleaned up, and Wang Fan wandered back to HAOGE''s cell. Although the third prison area has now become Wang Fan''s territory, he can choose his own cell, but he still likes to come back here.


    On the brand-new sofa, there are still familiar people sitting. When Wang Fan stepped into the prison gate, he suddenly felt a kind of intimacy.


    "How''s it going? Does it feel good to be a big brother? " Brother Hao, smoking a cigar, looks at Wang Fan who enters the cell and asks with a smile.


    "Not bad." Wang Fan went to the side of the wine cabinet, turned to look at brother Hao, asked: "do you want a bottle of wine, we celebrate."


    "Of course, that''s why I''m waiting for you to come back! Ha ha He said with a laugh.


    Wang Fan, who opened the wine cabinet, took a look at the red wine in the wine cabinet, turned around and asked suspiciously: "brother Hao, the drinks here are not those before, do you know?"


    "Boss he has been here. You helped him kill situ Hao. He specially came to change some better wine for us. How about that? Like it or not? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Yes? The taste is good enough not to make people feel uncomfortable? " Wang Fan picked up two bottles of red wine, stood up and walked to brother Hao.


    "Boy, boss he is still a trustworthy person. Maybe last time, it was a misunderstanding." Brother Hao put down his cigar, sat up straight, stretched out his hand to Wang Fan, and took the wine bottle in his hand.


    Wang Fan, with red wine in his hand, listened to brother Hao''s words and asked strangely: "brother Hao, do you want to ease the embarrassing relationship for boss he?"


    "That''s not true. Although boss he is greedy for money, he still has some brains. He knows very well who can and can''t die on this island, but some people are too anxious. It''s easy to make mistakes." Brother Hao gently pulled out the cork and looked at Wang Fan with the same strange expression.


    "Ha ha! Brother Hao is becoming more and more humorous. How many people will have a headache if you are playing riddle Wang Fan took the wine bottle handed to him by brother Hao and sent it to him.


    Hao Ge, who was sitting on the sofa, scanned the furnishings around the house and then said, "a long time ago, someone told me that the world is unfair. He asked me, killing people, setting fire, building bridges and roads, no corpses! Why don''t the wicked go to hell, while those kind-hearted people have to go through hardships? "


    "Oh? I''ve heard this, but I don''t remember who said it to me. In fact, I''m curious. Why do villains live at ease? Normally, I should have felt guilty for killing so many people today, but I didn''t feel guilty at all. I really didn''t feel guilty! " Wang Fan was drinking the red wine in the bottle with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "The Buddha said," put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. Have you ever heard of it? "


    "Yes, but I don''t remember who told me the meaning."


    "Since you know the meaning of this passage, why don''t you know the question the man asked me? Boy, what do you say? "


    "Ha ha! Brother Hao, I doubt that you are a big monk! I used to think that you are a man without great wisdom. Now it seems that I really look down on you! "


    "Damn it! You think I''m a fool! Ha ha


    "No, no, no, I just thought your brain wasn''t working well. It''s all because you look a little bit too big to be associated with wisdom."


    Listening to Wang Fan''s explanation, brother Hao nodded and said with a smile, "boy, from today on, you are the eldest brother of the third prison district. Have you ever thought about how to enjoy life?"


    "Enjoy life? Is there a gold belt for murder and arson? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "What else? Didn''t you just say that? The villain can be at ease. Do you want to be a good man? " Brother Hao took off the cork and drank the red wine.


    "Yes! I''m a villain. If I want to be at ease, I have to think about how to live in the future. Anyway, I can''t get out of the burning island in my life! It''s better to live a happy life than to suffer so much! " Wang Fan replied.


    "Those idiots in the third prison district should have known their fate. You can discuss with them how to be happy in the future. After all, no matter how much money you earn here, you can''t bring it out."


    "Then we need to find iron boss. He is the source of our happiness."


    "You''re not going to settle with iron boss?"


    "We''re all going to die here. What''s the difference between him and me? Whether you die one day earlier or one day later, it''s the same result. What''s the difference? "


    The two men chatting with each other while drinking. Their voices became louder and louder, and their laughter was even more unbridled. Through the monitor in the room, the voice came to he Tiankui''s ears and hummed.


    "Boss, why do you say these things about them?" Mr. Su takes off his earphone and looks at he Tiankui in doubt.


    "Brother Hao is telling us that they don''t mean to be against us. They want to give us a reassurance." He Tiankui, who also took off the earphone, said solemnly.


    "Is he not at ease with us? Still doubting that we were responsible for the poisoning last time? " Su changguan frowned and asked.


    "Well! I will find out about brother Hao''s poisoning. I don''t believe it was made by the sand sculpture of situ Hao! " He Tiankui said with a cold face.


    Standing next to he Tiankui, officer Su was still at a loss, as if he didn''t understand what he Tiankui said. He frowned tightly and said to himself thoughtfully, "it wasn''t situ Hao who did it. Was it the chef who did it? That''s ridiculous, isn''t it? "


    "The girl surnamed Cai will come to the island in two days. How are you doing?" He Tiankui asked with a cold face.


    "What''s the preparation for this? Hasn''t it happened before? It''s just a walk. " Mr. Su replied with a smile.


    "Damn, situ Hao is dead. What would the old lady say if she asked to see him?" He Tiankui scolded.


    "The prisoners fight. In order to avenge their elder brother, the younger brother before the walrus slaughters situ Hao and a Shui. Isn''t that right?" Su asked.


    "No, you have to! Anyway, there''s something wrong here. If you blame it, you can''t escape! Do you hear me He Tiankui glared at the Su officer beside him, and his voice was very cold.


    Mr. Su, who didn''t understand why he Tiankui was angry today, was very upset by he Tiankui''s eyes. He didn''t know how to answer the question, so he could only smile awkwardly.


    The sunny sky on huoshao island is suddenly covered with dark clouds. The whole island shrouded by dark clouds makes people feel more depressed and irritable than before.

 V2.Chapter 722

    When the moon was hanging in the sky, Wang Fan, carrying a whole bottle of red wine, followed Mr. Su and came to the fourth prison area of huoshao island for the first time.


    The iron door was creaked open. The guard standing behind the iron door saluted Mr. Su and handed him a bunch of keys.


    "Brother Jian, this way, please." Mr. Su made a please sign with a smile.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan who was still wearing the prison clothes here, it would be easy for you to mistake him for a gentleman who was very popular with politicians.


    Wang Fan nodded with a cigarette in his mouth and continued to follow the commander Su, walking to the depth of the fourth prison area. His eyes looked around, looking for the trace of ghost uncle.


    However, at this time, the fourth prison area was quiet and frightening, just like walking into the morgue.


    In addition to the moonlight from the top of the head, there was no light in the fourth cell. Even the prison guards standing at the door of each cell looked like the paper stabbing people in front of the mourning hall. There was no anger or expression on their faces.


    "Hua La"


    The key chain in officer Su''s hand shook. He picked out one of the keys and went to one of the cells.


    The guard standing in front of the prison door saw Mr. Su walking in. He just glanced at the key in his hand and then returned to the previous state. He didn''t even want to say anything.


    When the cell door was opened, officer Su stood at the door and looked inside. Then he turned to Wang Fan and said, "brother Jian, I''ll wait for you at the door!"


    "Hard work!" Wang Fan promised, then carrying a bottle into the cell.


    The cells here are not as spacious as those of brother Hao. Maybe there is no more comfortable cell on the whole burning island except for the cells of fat corpse and iron hand.


    There was no light or moonlight in the narrow cell. After all, there were no windows and no lighting equipment.


    In the dark corner, a rickety figure stood there. If it wasn''t for the light in his eyes, you couldn''t believe that he was a living man.


    "Brother Hao said, you once asked him a word, kill people and set fire to the golden belt, build bridges and roads, no corpses?" Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, did not rush into the cell, but stood there and asked aloud.


    "He asked you to come to me?" Asked the figure in the corner.


    "Yes." Wang Fan replied.


    "Why should I believe you?" The man asked again.


    "Jingling"


    A mass of black things were thrown on the ground. Wang Fan straightened his prison clothes and looked at the figure in the corner with a smile.


    "This is the chain on his feet!" Asked the man.


    "What else?" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "What did he ask you to do with me?" The man is still standing in the corner, low voice asked.


    Shaking the bottle in his hand, Wang Fan replied: "brother Hao, let me buy you a drink, and let me tell you a word."


    "What''s that?" The man''s voice trembled.


    "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot!" Wang Fan looked at the figure in the corner and said word by word.


    "Did he really say that? Really? " The man''s voice was more trembling, and he asked excitedly.


    "What else?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Under Wang Fan''s gaze, the figure in the corner slowly came out. Although the light in the cell was still insufficient, his rickety body was still exposed. His pale face looked more like a sealed corpse.


    "Come in, please."


    Standing in the middle of the cell, the man tried to squeeze out a smile to Wang Fan.


    After hearing the man say please come in, Wang Fan stepped into the cell. Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, the man then said, "please close the door. I don''t like the light."


    "All right!" Wang Fan, who enters the cell, turns around and looks at the officer Su outside the door. Then he slowly closes the cell door.


    The weak light could not penetrate the thick cell door. Now it was blocked outside the cell door, and the cell fell into darkness again.


    "This way, please!"


    The man whispered in the dark, and then came a sound of footwork. When the footwork stopped, there was a sound of knocking on the board.


    Eyes slightly adapted to some dark environment, but Wang Fan still can''t see clearly, he can only rely on the sound he heard, carefully walking to the man''s position.


    "Give me the bottle in your hand." Said the man in the dark.


    "Do you like to drink to the bottle, too?" Wang Fan, who came to the man''s side, raised his arm and asked with a smile.


    "No, I never drink." The man took the bottle in Wang Fan''s hand and answered in a low voice.


    "No drinking? What do you want this bottle for? " Wang Fan some doubts ask.


    "Please lie on the bed." A man''s voice is light and gentle.


    "Why? Damn, I''m here to deliver you wine. There''s no other service. " Hear the man''s words, Wang fan not from eyebrow a wrinkly, some don''t understand of ask.


    I''ve heard that men have been holding on for a long time and would prefer chrysanthemums, but Wang fan doesn''t want to have his own chrysanthemums. At this time, he''s thought about by anyone.


    Before coming to the fourth prison area, brother Hao only said that he would invite a friend here to drink, but he didn''t tell Wang Fan anything else.


    And Wang Fan came to the fourth prison district this time, also want to find Guishu early, and then discuss with Guishu about leaving here.


    However, everything is not as simple as Wang Fan thought. The man who didn''t know his name and didn''t even see his appearance clearly, what he was asked to do at this time was so strange.


    "Hey, hey, little brother, don''t be afraid. I want to serve you." The man said with a smile in the dark.


    If you don''t feel nervous, it''s totally deceiving. Although Wang Fan has seen big scenes, in this dark and closed environment, facing such a mysterious person and listening to his laughter, Wang Fan still can''t help beating each other.


    "Is it brother Hao who wants to play tricks on me? Deliberately looking for a pervert to harm my chrysanthemum? "


    Frowning, Wang Fan raised his hand and grabbed the shoulder of the man standing beside him.


    "Little brother, don''t delay. I don''t mean anything." The man body a Shan, unexpectedly dodged Wang Fan''s hand.


    Wang Fan''s face is full of surprise. Although his grasp just now is nothing special, the dodging skill of the other side has shown that men are not ordinary people.


    "How did you escape?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Little brother, I''ve been blind since I was a child. You can''t take advantage of this environment." The man''s voice returns softly.


    "Blind man?" Wang Fan''s mouth twitched.


    When he raised his hand, he was easily dodged by a blind man, and what he said was so understated, which made him more alert to the man in front of him.

 V2.Chapter 723

    Wang Fan didn''t know whether the blind man was really blind, but his hand was evil.


    Wang Fan, lying on the bed in the dark, can feel the strength of the silver needle that pierces his body behind him. However, the soft silver needle does not break because of this force, but penetrates his skin and flesh, and finally transfers this force to his body.


    "Does every blind man have different abilities?"


    Lying on the bed, Wang Fan thought of the blind master. Every time he saw his gray eyes, he felt a sense of fear. Although he had never mentioned it to anyone, it didn''t mean that he had a way to resist.


    Wang Fan, who hasn''t seen him for a long time, doesn''t know whether he has a chance to go back or whether he knows his current situation on huoshao island.


    Originally thought it was a very easy rescue operation, but now he accidentally waded into the muddy water. Wang Fan felt that his luck was not generally bad.


    Standing beside the bed, the man fumbled. From time to time, he used the silver needle in his hand to dip some wine in the bottle with red wine, and then wiped it on a yellow cloth in the palm of his right hand.


    Slender as scallion white fingers, gently groping on Wang Fan''s back, silver needle is also like embroidery in general, along his fingers one after another to pierce Wang Fan''s skin.


    The sweat ran down the man''s forehead and quickly gathered in his chin, but the sweat condensed into beads did not fall at the first time.


    The man''s hand touched the wound on Wang Fan''s shoulder and asked in a low voice, "little brother, this is a gunshot wound."


    Wang Fan, who is recalling the blind Master, heard the man''s question and replied with a smile: "well, it''s a gunshot wound. It''s a gift from iron boss."


    "Iron boss? The one in the second ward? " Asked the blind man.


    "Ah, you know him, too?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I came in early. I know something about here. Brother Hao once told me about iron boss and fat corpse." The blind man returned.


    "Oh? It seems that you are familiar with this place Wang Fan heard the blind man''s words and said it by accident.


    "I''m not familiar with it. I just know it. In the past, when brother Hao was drunk, he liked to come and sit with me, and I helped him relax occasionally." The blind man said softly.


    "You don''t have to say that your technique is really good. Although the silver needle is a little painful, it''s still strong. My whole body is hot, like a fire in my body." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Little brother, the skeleton is strange. It''s our fate. Just like it." The tone of the blind man''s voice was very gentle.


    Wang Fan, who was not wary of the blind, immediately said: "blind man, don''t talk nonsense, what fate is not fate, two old men say such sour words, you are careful that I turn my face!"


    "Hey, little brother, are you so worried that I will plot against you?" The blind man asked with a smile.


    "Nonsense, you let me lie on the bed and feel on me. I know what you want to do? If brother Hao hadn''t asked me to listen to your arrangement, I wouldn''t have been so easily at your disposal! " Wang Fan didn''t say well.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s extremely reluctant nagging, the blind man shook his head and said: "in those days, many people begged me for help from the blind man, but I didn''t bother to pay any attention to them. Now, you little brother, you''ve got a bargain and you''ve sold yourself. You''re here to blame me, alas! The world is declining


    "Blind man, you don''t boast there. I haven''t been to the foot therapy shop. The master in the shop has also given me acupuncture. Although it''s not as good as your technique, it''s not too bad. Don''t pretend to be like an expert in the world." Wang Fan said unconvinced.


    "Hey, hey, you also admit that I''m good at it?" After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the blind man laughed again.


    "Ah, that''s good. If I don''t feel comfortable, I can lie here all the time?" Wang Fan was quick, straightforward admitted his feelings, but he was looking for ghost uncle in his heart, and then said: "blind man, I say you can hurry up, what time is it? Are you still ready to poke until dawn?"


    "The image of Bodhisattva has become, but I haven''t figured out how to deal with the gunshot wound on you." The blind man said in a low voice in the dark.


    Wang Fan, who is lying on his head, hears the blind man''s words. He immediately sits up and stares at the blind man in the dark. The corner of his mouth twitches and asks, "what are you talking about? What did you do on my back? "


    "I have tattooed the Dharma image of Bodhisattva dizang on you The blind man returned quietly.


    "The trough! I beg your pardon? You blind man, you secretly tattooed me on my back, and you are also the Dharma image of Bodhisattva in Tibet? Are you trying to kill me? " Wang Fan, sweating on his head, scratched his back with his hands, but he didn''t catch anything with his hands empty.


    At this time, Wang Fan was about to run away. He really wanted to slap the blind man in front of him.


    A blind man used a silver needle to tattoo the Dharma image of Bodhisattva dizang on Wang Fan''s back in this dark cell.


    I''m afraid anyone who does this will be mad with anger!


    In the past, I only saw those funny tattoo videos from some video websites. The photographer tattooed funny patterns on other people''s bodies without their knowledge.


    For such things, Wang fan is a smile, light curse on a fool.


    But now when it happened to him, he couldn''t laugh at all, and he had 10000 alpacas running in his heart.


    Who can imagine what a blind man would have tattooed on his back.


    If one day Wang Fan takes off his prison clothes and is found by the people around him that some strange patterns have been scratched on his back, how can he explain to others?


    Can you tell those who regard him as a fool that the pattern on his back is from the hand of a blind man?


    In this way, people will not only be treated as a laughing stock, but also be treated as a real fool!


    Wang Fan, who scratched his back, stopped. His fists banged and he looked at the blind man in front of him with his teeth biting. He said with a murderous voice: "blind man, you choose a way to die, and I will help you!"


    The blind man with the silver needle in his hand raised his mouth and tried to show a smile on his face. He whispered to Wang Fan, "little brother, why are you so worried? Don''t you believe my craft and brother hao?"


    "I believe in you


    The angry Wang Fan bit his teeth and cursed. Without waiting for the blind man to say anything more, he swung his arm and smashed his clenched fist at the blind man''s head.

 V2.Chapter 724

    At this time, Wang Fan felt that his arm was very powerful, and his hard fist, with the wind, roared against the blind man''s head in the dark. He even had some worries about whether the blow would blow the blind man''s head.


    "You can''t just kill him!"


    With the idea of good and evil, Wang Fan begins to take back the strength on his arm. Although he doesn''t know whether he can control all this, at least he doesn''t want to kill the blind man with such a blow.


    At the moment of extending his arm, Wang Fan''s fist stopped in the air, and a silver needle stabbed his fist accurately.


    If you stand beside them and look at them secretly, you will think that Wang Fan has stopped the strength on his arm at the last moment.


    But only the two of them knew that Wang Fan''s fist was actually blocked in the air by the silver needle in the blind man''s hand.


    The soft silver needle is very sharp. The sharp needle pierces the skin and flesh on the back of Wang Fan''s hand and stabs his hand impartially. It''s just such a blow, but it just takes off the strength on Wang Fan''s arm.


    "You Wang Fan, with a surprised expression, looks at the blind man in front of him in disbelief.


    Such a precise technique, even if it is to be a normal person, can not be so easy to do, not to mention the man is blind.


    And Wang Fan how all don''t understand, the other side just rely on a humble silver needle, incredibly so easy to dissolve his attack.


    What makes Wang Fan even more incredible is that the arm blocked by the blind man with a silver needle has no strength at this time. The feeling of numbness makes him sweat on his head.


    The man with the silver needle in his hand tried to raise the corner of his mouth again to show a smile, but his face seemed to be injected with coagulant, so he finally gave up the idea.


    With a strange facial expression, he slowly withdrew his hand holding the silver needle and said in a soft voice: "little brother, the strength in your body still needs to be polished. You lie down and I''ll deal with the gunshot wound behind you."


    Feel the silver needle on the back of the hand is pulled away a little bit, and the numbness of the arm is also disappearing a little bit. Wang fan doesn''t talk more nonsense, but obediently lies on the bed again.


    In the face of a person who can make you submit with a silver needle, there is no need to say more, let alone worry about what he will do on you. After all, it is better to accept all this alive than to become a corpse.


    The man''s fingers touch Wang Fan''s back again. With the touch of the man''s fingers, Wang fan can clearly feel his heartbeat.


    "This position is really special! What should we do? " The man said to himself.


    "Blind... Boss, whatever you want, I can accept it! " Almost blurted out to call each other blind Wang Fan, quickly changed to call each other boss.


    The man didn''t seem to hear Wang Fan''s words. He still repeated those words to himself. His fingers also touched the gunshot wound on Wang Fan''s shoulder.


    At this time, Wang Fan was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, lying on the cold bed, praying that the blind man would not do anything embarrassing to him in his wound.


    "Little brother, although you are righteous, you still have little experience in the world. You can''t tell good from evil!" The man some helpless said.


    "Boss, I was so offended just now. Don''t forget to go to your heart. If you want to tattoo something on me, you can do whatever you want. I don''t mind!" After thinking of going out, you can ask Qianxue for help and use the secret medicine to clean the tattoo on your body. Wang fan doesn''t have a big shadow in his heart.


    As long as he doesn''t annoy the blind mysterious man, as long as he can walk out of this cell alive, Wang Fan will be able to face all this calmly and heal his inner trauma more quickly.


    When the man heard Wang Fan''s words, he sighed heavily and said, "little brother, I''ll just listen on your wound. I hope it can help you distinguish right from wrong, and it''s not a waste of your fate with me."


    "Listen?" Wang Fan turned to ask.


    "Yes, it''s said that the mount beside the Bodhisattva can hear the noumenon of all things in the world and the good and evil in the world. I hope it can help you!" The man said calmly.


    "The legendary big white dog?" Wang Fan asked with a grin.


    "No nonsense! Listen attentively to also have self-cultivation, is a god beast The tone of a man''s voice is very severe, like a teacher who teaches students.


    "OK, beast, boss, you can tattoo a beast for me. As long as it''s not Xuanwu, it''s not a big problem!" Wang Fan wiped the sweat on his head and said awkwardly.


    "Little brother, do you think I''m teasing you?" While the man began to stab Wang Fan''s flesh with a silver needle, he asked softly.


    "No, boss, how can I think that?" Wang Fan''s mouth said so, but his heart was another answer.


    "Little brother, the Bodhisattva Dharma I tattooed for you today will burst out from your body only when you are angry, so it will not have any impact on your daily life." The man''s hands keep on, and his mouth still tells him.


    "Well, thank you for your mercy!" Wipe the sweat on the head of Wang Fan, the heart is also a small comfort.


    Although the words of men do not trust, but at least it is a comfort.


    If the tattoo on the back is exposed only when he is angry, as the man said, then Wang fan doesn''t have to worry about what embarrassing things will happen before he leaves huoshao island.


    But this kind of coax children, Wang Fan of course also reserves the right to question, he is still thinking about, after escaping from the Fire Island, to find a solution to Qianxue.


    The man standing beside Wang Fan was busy for a while, then he wiped the yellow cloth on Wang Fan''s back with satisfaction.


    After patting Wang Fan on the shoulder, the man said to him, "don''t rush to take a bath after you go back. If you have a good sleep, you will find different changes in your body. But don''t worry. As long as you control well, these will help you."


    "All right?" Wang Fan asked.


    "All right!" The man whispered back.


    Wang Fan, who got up from the bed, moved his arm and twisted his body. He didn''t find anything unusual. He got out of the cold bed at ease.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "boss, can I go back?"


    "Of course." Said the man.


    Wang Fan, relieved and smiling bitterly, turned and walked to the gate of the cell.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Wang Fan, who is ready to open the prison door, suddenly hears the voice from the man behind him. His tortured heart also claps involuntarily.


    "If you have a chance to go to h country, please tell my wife about my death and ask her not to wait for me any longer." The man''s voice is very low said.

 V2.Chapter 725

    The words of the blind man behind him make Wang Fan stop. This is the second person who asked him to help spread the news of death on huoshao island. The first one is Jin Huixian, a girl who committed suicide in front of him.


    Wang Fan, who was standing at the door of the cell, took back his hand, turned to look at the man in the corner and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "I don''t remember." The man replied.


    "How could you forget your name?" Wang Fan asked with distrust.


    "I used a lot of names and identities. I can''t remember my own name and identity, so I can only answer you like this." A man''s voice is very light, just like a wandering soul in the void.


    "What''s her name? Where can I find her? Do you have a picture of her? Or contact information. " Wang Fan asked again.


    "The day after I left her, I forgot her name and her address. I was afraid that someone would know her existence, so I didn''t keep her picture with me." The man whispered back,


    "The next day I forgot her name and appearance, and you told me that she was your wife?" Wang Fan brow lock of ask.


    "People have weaknesses. When you are sober, you may not expose them. But when you are asleep or drunk, will you miss someone out of control and expose your weaknesses inadvertently?" The man asked Wang Fan calmly.


    The tone of a man''s voice is very calm, but Wang Fan''s heart is not as calm as he is. On the contrary, because of the man''s words, he feels an unspeakable pain in his heart.


    I''m afraid only an undercover like him can understand this feeling.


    As undercover agents, these people are not superheroes. They also have their own weaknesses and people they miss day and night. As mortals, in order to complete their tasks, they are in danger and may expose their identity at any time.


    In order not to expose their weaknesses to their opponents, they have to choose to forget a lot.


    Some people may think that this kind of forgetting is a deceptive trick, but when you are really on the scene, you will naturally understand that this is not just talking, and the pain is only understood by those who have experienced it.


    The man''s eyes in the corner are shining. Wang fan can''t see the expression on his face, but he can guess that he must be trying to suppress something.


    Perhaps only at this time can he dare to expose his secret in his heart and search for something he has tried to forget in the ocean of memory.


    "How can I find her?" Wang Fan asked softly.


    "If you have a chance to go to h country, as long as she sees your tattoo, she will naturally ask you about me and my silver needle. You don''t need to tell her how much, just tell her that I''m dead." The man whispered.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for me to do what you said. How can I know where I''ll meet her when country h is so big?" Wang Fan asked with some embarrassment.


    "In fact, I just give myself a hope. If you don''t meet her, it will be regarded as if it didn''t happen. Thank you, little brother!" The man''s voice is very helpless.


    "You always remember something. Just tell me. What if I could help you find her? If she is still waiting for you, will you have the heart to wait like this? " Wang Fan asked anxiously.


    "Little brother, I have no other worries in my life except to feel guilty for her. If fate is arranged like this, I choose to accept my life." When men say this, the tone is very calm, as if they are talking about other people''s affairs.


    This mood, only people who have the same experience, can understand, others can only listen as a story.


    When leaving the cell, Wang Fan specially observed the surrounding environment. Although there were few cells in the fourth cell with only one floor building, the degree of security was comparable to that of other cells.


    At the door of each cell, there is a prison guard with live ammunition. On the top of the cell is a sky net woven with steel bars. On the top of the sky net, there are teams of prison guards patrolling, who are also patrolling every corner of the cell with live ammunition.


    It can be said that this level of security, not to mention escaping with a big living person, can be regarded as a fly trying to fly out of here, and it is definitely not a simple thing.


    Wang Fan, who was unable to find ghost uncle, was worried about the rescue plan after seeing the environment here.


    At the beginning of the rescue plan, because he didn''t know much about the burning Island, he only thought that the security level here should not be very high.


    At most, it is better than other prisons. In his opinion, the biggest difficulty to escape from the burning island should be the natural barrier 100 nautical miles away from the land.


    This also led Wang Fan to encounter so many thorny problems after he entered huoshao island.


    Although Wang fan is also adjusting his plan from time to time, but in the face of such a bad rescue environment, I''m afraid he still has to have a bloody battle.


    Wang Fan, who was behind Su, looked at Su returning the key to the prison guard. He asked casually, "the security level here is so high. Are all the special prisoners locked up?"


    Mr. Su, who had not spoken all the way, laughed, looked back at Wang Fan behind him, and said in a relaxed tone: "these guys locked up here are actually half dead. If it wasn''t for their special identity, they would have been sent to the iron boss for money."


    "Oh? I also think that the man that brother Hao asked me to meet is a little strange, but I can''t say that. " I''ve heard about the fourth prison district from brother Hao for a long time, but Wang Fan still chose to play dumb and wanted to get more valuable things from officer su.


    Sure enough, after hearing Wang Fan''s words, officer Su, who was walking in front of him, had a very mysterious expression on his face and said to him, "brother Jian doesn''t know something. People here are not only special in their identity, but also in their mind. If you can find out some secrets from them, boss he will pay a lot of money."


    Did not expect to pretend to be silly can also ask such a situation, Wang Fan quickly then asked: "what you said is true?"? As long as you can ask for something of value, boss he will pay for it? It''s easier than killing people! "


    "Brother Jian, you think about it simply. The mouth of the people who are closed here seems to have been welded to death. The monitor installed in the cell has never heard any sound. If there is someone guarding at the door, you will think that the people inside are dead!" Mr. Su replied with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 726

    When he returned to the cell, Wang fan saw that brother Hao was sitting on the sofa and closed his eyes. He was worried that he would disturb brother Hao, so he walked into the cell carefully.


    "Have you seen him?" Brother Hao, with his eyes closed, asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, brother Hao. I''ve taken your message to him, too." Wang Fan says a word, want to untie the chain between waist.


    Although one finger was thick and thin, the half meter long chain was not light. Wang Fan was tied to his waist and walked back from the fourth prison area, which was less than one kilometer back and forth. He was tired and sweating on his head.


    Hearing the sound of Wang Fan unlocking the chain, brother Hao turned his mouth and said, "this chain is for you. If it''s not necessary, don''t untie it!"


    "Ah?"


    Wang Fan, who is about to give the chain back to brother Hao, looks at each other in surprise when he hears brother Hao''s words.


    "This chain has been with me for many years. It can also be regarded as a gift from me. You should help your skills by carrying it with you every day." He said.


    Wang fan can understand brother Hao''s words.


    In the past, people would tie sandbags on their legs when they practiced martial arts. They would not take sandbags off when they walked or did things. When they were fighting with people, they would abandon sandbags. Naturally, they would be as light as a swallow and their agility would be improved by one level.


    Although he understood brother Hao''s kindness, Wang Fan was not happy at all.


    There was nothing special about the chain, but the weight was not ambiguous. Wang Fan, who was already tired after walking such a little distance, was sweating. If he carried it with him every day, wouldn''t it break his waist.


    At this time sitting on the sofa, brother Hao is looking at Wang Fan with a pair of very concerned eyes, which makes him feel embarrassed to refuse.


    "What? You don''t like it? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, I know you are for my good, but this iron chain is wrapped around my waist. I''m afraid that my waist will be broken in a few days!" Wang fan is carrying a chain in his hand and says to brother Hao with a bitter face.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are so smart that you are more clever than a monkey. How can you be as stupid as a pig now?" Brother Hao listened to Wang Fan''s complaint and laughed loudly.


    Wang Fan, who was a little embarrassed, felt even more hot when he was laughed by brother Hao. He tried to wrap the chain around his arm a few times and felt that it was not suitable. He changed it to his leg and tied it. He still felt a little uncomfortable. He didn''t know how to deal with the chain for a while.


    "Come here!" Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao straightened up and pointed to Wang Fan.


    Obedient Wang Fan went to brother Hao and said awkwardly, "this chain is half a meter long. It''s in the way everywhere. I can''t help wearing clothes."


    "Give it to me and kneel on one knee with your back to me." Brother Hao stretched out his hand and said to Wang Fan.


    "Oh."


    I don''t know what brother Hao is going to do, but Wang fan is obedient and kneels on the ground with his back to him.


    After taking the chain from Wang Fan, brother Hao watched Wang Fan kneel on one knee with his back to himself and said, "take off your prison clothes. I''ll see what the blind man left you."


    "Brother Hao, the blind man said that he had tattooed a Bodhisattva on me. He also said that only when I am angry can others see it." Wang fanru said.


    "Ha ha! Blind people don''t forget their roots. They still remember what they owe me. Ha ha! Good! Very good! " Brother Hao said with a smile.


    After hearing what brother Hao said, Wang Fan realized that the blind man tattooed a Bodhisattva on his body, which was exactly what brother Hao meant. However, what brother Hao meant was that the blind man owed brother Hao something before, which was just a compensation to brother Hao.


    As for the use of tattooed Bodhisattva, Wang Fan still didn''t understand. Since it was the tattoo that the elder brother asked the blind man to tattoo, he naturally had some ideas about the tattoo, and Wang Fan obediently took off his upper body''s prison clothes.


    The big brother looked at Wang Fan''s back and put out his palm to touch him. Then he said with a smile, "the blind man has dealt with your gunshot wound together?"


    "Ho, can you see what he''s tattooing?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I can''t see it, but I can feel it. The blind man has given me enough face. If he has something to drag you to give me a message, just say it." Brother Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    "The blind man didn''t ask me to take a message to you. He just said that if I had a chance to go to h country, I would take a message to his family." Wang Fan didn''t say clearly what message the blind man would take. After all, the blind man is still alive. He didn''t want to say so about a living man.


    Brother Hao nodded when he heard Wang Fan''s words. He seemed to have guessed what the blind man said to Wang Fan. He wrapped the chain in his hand on Wang Fan''s back and said in a low voice: "tattooing this tattoo can be regarded as giving me back a favor, helping you get through your veins and sending him a message. It can also be regarded as that you two don''t owe each other, Blind man, I don''t want to live any more


    Wang Fan, with his head down, shivered when he heard brother Hao''s words. He turned his head to see brother Hao and asked, "brother Hao, do you mean that the blind man tattooed me with a Bodhisattva to return your favor?"


    "Yes, this tattoo will help you in the future, and you will understand it then." Brother Hao, who tied the chain around Wang Fan''s upper body, patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to stand up.


    After reaching out and groping on his body, Wang Fan also admired the way brother Hao handled the chain.


    Although the chain is long, it''s not thick, so it''s not too bulky when it''s wrapped around the body. Moreover, the knot of the chain is at the front of the chest. If it''s attacked by the enemy, it can be used as a weapon.


    Wang Fan couldn''t help admiring brother Hao. He didn''t expect that brother Hao, such a rude man, had such a mind.


    Wang Fan jumped up a few times and felt the weight of the chain. Although the weight of the chain did not change, there was no previous sense of burden, and everything was within his range.


    "Brother Hao, what do you mean blind people get me through?" Wang Fan thinks of what brother Hao said before and asks curiously.


    "Don''t you think your power is much greater than before?" Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "It''s a little bit of a feeling, but what does it have to do with context?" Wang Fan some don''t understand of ask.


    "The blind man comes from a family of traditional Chinese medicine. He claims that a silver needle can save people''s life and death, and also help people improve their ability. I don''t know whether it''s true or not, and I haven''t had a chance to try it. You are blessed, and you will certainly achieve something in the future." Ho explained with a smile.


    At first hearing the life experience of the blind man, Wang Fan opened his mouth in surprise, with an incredible expression on his face.

 V2.Chapter 727

    Hao Ge, who stood up from the sofa, looked at the surprised expression on Wang Fan''s face, raised his hand and opened his mouth, gently tugged his chin to help him close, and said with a smile: "I have told you for a long time that no one in the fourth prison area is ordinary, and the blind man is just one of them."


    "But it''s too special." I always thought that those in the fourth prison area were just people with special identities who were unwilling to reveal their secrets. However, I didn''t expect that these people were not only with special identities, but also with special abilities.


    "Ha ha! Boy, did Su tell you that if you can find something from those people, boss he will give you a big reward? " Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Brother Hao''s reminder made Wang Fan nod.


    "You can also tell boss he about what the blind man told you. I think he will give you some sweets so that you can have the motivation to go to other cells to chat with those people. The prison life is still very long. You can spend a lot of time like this." Hao elder brother smiles to remind a way.


    Head melon seed is not stupid, at the moment heard brother Hao said, Wang Fan immediately thought of the way to find ghost uncle, and this method will not expose the purpose of his trip.


    Under the banner of going to the cell to get information, it is the most appropriate excuse to freely enter and leave any cell in the fourth cell.


    But according to Su, every cell is equipped with a monitor, which makes Wang Fan scratch his head.


    Now Wang Fan has changed his face, and the most obvious tattoo on his arm has been washed away by him with clean water for fear of being identified. It''s a waste of time for ghost uncle to see his identity at a glance!


    But in the room with a monitor, how can he remind ghost uncle that Wang fan is standing in front of ghost uncle?


    Is it difficult to go in with paper and pen?


    Write down what you want to say?


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t think of a good way, had a headache.


    At the beginning, he thought the rescue plan was too simple. Now when he encounters these difficult problems, he really feels like cramming for help, which really gives him a headache.


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing?" Brother Hao, who had already arrived at the gate of the cell, stood there and yelled at Wang Fan.


    At this time, I found that brother Hao had already come to the door of the cell. Wang Fan quickly asked, "brother Hao, what are you doing?"


    "Go out with me. It''s too stuffy in this room. I''m afraid that if I sit for a long time, I''ll grow lice." Brother Hao said with a smile.


    It is said that brother Hao wants to go out for a walk. Wang Fan quickly agrees and follows him out of the cell.


    Last time out of the cell, brother Hao revealed Wang Fan''s identity, which shocked Wang Fan.


    This time, brother Hao will go out for a walk. Wang Fan''s guess will not be so simple, but what brother Hao will say to him, Wang Fan''s heart still has no foundation.


    Wang Fan has been curious about brother Hao since he revealed his identity last time.


    This man who looks like a devil is actually a wise man who is hidden in the dark. Moreover, many things he does have a different flavor under the details.


    Obviously, he was poisoned, but he lied that he had a bad appetite. Just when Wang Fan thought he didn''t want to investigate this matter, brother Hao asked Wang Fan to get rid of 9527, and even took the opportunity to kill situ Hao.


    In fact, even now, Wang Fan didn''t know who was the one who wanted to harm brother Hao, and he didn''t dare to easily assert that it was situ Hao who ordered 9527 to do it.


    On the contrary, from all kinds of signs, it is more like boss he did something in the wine. Otherwise, Wang Fan would not have sent someone to replace all the red wine in the wine cabinet after he got rid of situ Hao.


    There are blind things, Wang fan is a little puzzling about brother Hao''s practice.


    Even if Wang Fan saved his life, but according to the style of brother Hao, if he doesn''t kill Wang Fan and gives him a chance to live, it should be considered as a clean slate.


    After all, brother Hao often talks about life for life.


    In a word, in Wang Fan''s eyes, brother Hao is a very mysterious person. Every time you feel that you have seen him through, he will always give you a surprise to re-examine your understanding of him.


    Following brother Hao, Wang Fan suddenly couldn''t hear the sound of dragging the floor with shackles. He was not used to it. When he saw how he walked, Wang Fan couldn''t help feeling that he really underestimated brother Hao''s ability all the time.


    The chains on the fetters had been removed, but the two two inch high, two finger thick fetters were still hanging on his ankles.


    Judging from the appearance of the fetters, none of them is much lighter than the chains on Wang Fan''s body.


    Even if Wang fan is in good condition, with that chain around his waist, he will be panting after walking for a kilometer. At that time, Hao Ge, who was helped out of the prison by Wang Fan, was in such poor health that he didn''t take off the shackles on his feet. It can be seen how strong his strength is.


    Wang Fan, who is strong and in good condition, is not as strong as his brother Hao when he is weak. How can Wang Fan win if he is in the same good condition?


    If you rescue uncle GUI and leave Huoshao Island, brother Hao in front of you will be the first one to stop him. I''m afraid that Wang Fan will not be able to escape and ascend to heaven.


    But if brother Hao can be his own helper, isn''t Wang Fan''s plan as smooth as a tiger?


    Thinking of being able to draw brother Hao to his side, it was so easy for him to do things on huoshao island that Wang Fan couldn''t help thinking about it.


    They went to the open space and saw the stone stool again. Brother Hao pointed to the stone stool and said to Wang Fan, "let''s go and sit there."


    "Good." Wang Fan agreed, quickly walked a few steps, wiped the dust on the stone bench with his sleeve.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s hospitality, brother Hao said with a smile: "boy, do you want to ask me something? How come you are so clever all of a sudden


    "Brother Hao, you''ve taken good care of me since I arrived on the island. I''m nothing." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Ha ha! There is no monitor here. If you have anything to say, you can say it directly. As long as you don''t tell your shameful scandal, I have no opinion. " Brother Hao winked at Wang Fan and said with a smile.


    Brother Hao''s voice was very loud. Wang Fan was not used to it for a moment. When he saw brother Hao blinking at him, he was shocked.


    A shameful scandal?


    What is brother Howe suggesting?


    Or just joking with Wang Fan?


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the stone bench, licked his lips. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to say what was in his heart.

 V2.Chapter 728

    "Ah Jian, you can say whatever you want. Don''t hide it in your heart, you know?" Brother Hao sat on the stone bench, looking at Wang Fan with a puzzled face and a gentle smile on his face.


    Ah Jian?


    When he heard brother Hao calling himself a Jian, Wang Fan''s heart immediately woke up a lot.


    Last time I chatted here, brother Hao called out his name directly, and this time he called him "ah Jian". This is to remind Wang fan that the so-called shameful scandal is exactly what he can''t say from his heart?


    Wang Fan, who woke up, laughed and then said, "brother Hao, if I can live on this island, it''s a great blessing. What else can I do to make trouble for you?"


    "Ha ha! Your mouth is as sweet as honey! " Brother Hao pointed to Wang Fan and began to laugh. However, his smile stopped in amazement. His eyebrows sank and he said, "since you are so grateful to me, why don''t you do something for me?"


    Seeing that the expression on brother Hao''s face suddenly changed, Wang Fan immediately realized that brother Hao''s next words would have a very important result. He hurriedly stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "if brother Hao has any orders, just say them. I will try my best to do it."


    "Boss he will invite me, fat corpse and iron boss to dinner tomorrow, and then you will accompany me." Brother Hao said without expression.


    Wang Fan, who thought it was a big event, looked puzzled and asked in a low voice: "brother Hao, what you asked me to do is to accompany you to the banquet?"


    "Of course it''s not that simple. I want you to kill a man!" He continued.


    "Who? Iron hand? " Wang Fan''s eyes brightened and asked excitedly.


    "The man I want you to kill will sit on your left side and take my cup as a sign. You must solve it with one blow!" He said with a cold face.


    "On the left? Isn''t it an iron hand? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Boy, don''t worry about some things. If I say so, I''ll make arrangements. Just do as I say!" Brother Hao did not answer Wang Fan''s question.


    But these words, but also let Wang Fan guess a probably, but he did not understand.


    Some things are really like what brother Hao said. There is no need to worry about them. When things develop to a certain extent, they will naturally have a satisfactory result.


    Wang Fan, who is standing on one side, is a smart man. He has already guessed the answer in his heart. Naturally, he will not be so stupid as to ask for the answer.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t ask any more questions, brother Hao''s face softened a little, and then said, "in two days, there will be a big man to visit. Boss he is worried that those idiots on the island will make trouble for him, so he wants to discuss with us how to deal with that big man."


    "Cai Ji?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, that''s the old lady!" The corner of brother Hao''s mouth twitches, showing a sneer.


    "Is it difficult for situ hao? Is boss he worried that Cai Ji will trouble him?" Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s not worry, it''s sure. It''s Cai Ji who arranged for situ Hao to go to the island. That''s why he dares to fight with he Tiankui. Now that situ Hao is dead on the island, he Tiankui has no way to explain to Cai Ji, but he''s going to be worried to death!"


    "Boss he wanted to get rid of situ Hao by your hand. Didn''t he expect to have today''s trouble?"


    "If it''s me who killed situ Hao, he Tiankui really doesn''t have to worry. After all, even if Cai Ji knows, she can only pretend to be deaf and dumb and dare not fart in front of me!"


    "Since you help him out, what''s boss he worried about? If you help him carry the matter down, won''t you hide it from the world?"


    "Do you think he doesn''t want to? I arranged for you to kill situ Hao. I also wanted to bring this evil water to help he Tiankui. But who would have thought that situ Hao was on Huoshao Island, and there was an inside man! "


    "What? Does situ Hao have an agent on the island


    "That''s right. I heard he Tiankui say that situ Hao once threatened he Tiankui on the platform that day. If he died on Huoshao Island, he Tiankui would not have a good life, and someone would tell Cai Ji what happened here."


    "Yes, I was there at that time, but I think it''s just situ Hao''s scaremongering, burning people on the island. No one can go out alive except you, fat corpse and iron hand. Who can spread the news?"


    "Do you think fat corpse and iron hand are not the insiders of situ hao?" Ho asked with a sneer.


    "The two of them?" Wang Fan couldn''t believe it and looked at brother Hao.


    "And the prison guards on this island, they are also likely to be the insiders of situ Hao."


    "It''s all a matter of no shadow, isn''t it that boss he is so scared that he wants to dig up the traitors everywhere just by what situ Hao said before he died? That''s a little too far away from the mark, isn''t it? "


    "I don''t know if it''s true. But he Tiankui himself told me that the story of situ Hao''s killing had spread to Cai Ji''s ears. Even the situation at that time was not bad. It''s not so simple."


    "The trough! Is there really someone who is inside of situ hao? It''s too bloody, isn''t it Wang Fan looks at brother Hao inconceivably.


    "If we don''t care about dogs and blood, let''s leave them alone. There''s an eye liner on the island. It''s not good for anyone. Anything we do here can''t go outside the island. Otherwise, no one wants to live, so we must seize this inside."


    "Brother Hao, if you say so, this man is definitely not an iron hand. What he did, let alone put it outside the island, even in the island, should be damned!" Wang Fan said.


    "Maybe, fat corpse is an old friend of mine for many years, and I don''t think it''s him. Those prison guards also take advantage of boss he. Do they want to cut off their own money?" Ho asked.


    "Brother Hao, I have a guess. I don''t know whether to say it or not." Wang Fan''s eyes turned and asked in a low voice.


    "Say it, no harm!" He said with a smile.


    Wang Fan, with a bad smile on his face, stretched out his hand and pulled brother Hao''s hand. He quickly wrote a few words in his heart. Then he looked into brother Hao''s eyes and asked, "how about brother hao? Have you ever thought about that? "


    Brother Hao, who just had a smile on his face, after reading the words Wang Fan wrote in his palm, the smile on his face gradually disappeared and replaced by a serious expression. He frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice: "do you really think so?"


    "Of course!" Wang Fan returned firmly.


    "I''m afraid boss he won''t think of it!" Brother Hao said in a low voice.


    "Let''s wait and see. As long as you don''t feel surprised, I''ll be relieved." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Well! Boy, you are not stupid Brother Hao snorted and narrowed his eyes.

 V2.Chapter 729

    The dinner was at the place where HAOGE first LED Wang Fan to meet with boss he. The other furnishings in the room had been completely removed. Instead, there was a round table and five wooden chairs beside the round table.


    When Wang Fan came here with brother Hao, he Tiankui had already sat on the main seat facing the door, with iron hand on his left hand and fat corpse on his right hand, and with officer Su standing behind him.


    As soon as he entered the door, brother Hao said with a smile, "you''ve come very early. It seems that you are all in a hurry."


    "Brother Hao, please sit down. Ah Jian, let''s sit down together."


    Sitting in the main seat, boss he warmly greets brother Hao and Wang Fan, and his face is full of enthusiasm.


    The fat corpse who was drinking tea raised his eyelids, looked at brother Hao who was walking in the door, and then glanced at Wang Fan behind him. He said faintly: "ah Jian is also a big brother now. Ah Hao, you want to be a big brother!"


    "Ha ha! Brother Hao is a cell phone. Besides boss he, who dares not to give brother Hao face Iron hand listened to fat corpse''s words and said with a smile.


    The three people have different attitudes, but brother Hao doesn''t take them seriously at all. He still looks at several people with a smile, as if he didn''t hear them.


    But Wang Fan, who was standing behind brother Hao, was a little silly for a moment.


    There are only five wooden chairs beside the round table. Now there are fat corpse, he Tiankui and Tieshou respectively. There is only one wooden chair opposite he Tiankui and one on Tieshou''s left.


    Wang Fan still remembers what brother Hao told him.


    Kill the man on his left!


    But now this kind of situation, Wang Fan really some ignorant force.


    If you sit on the left side of ironhand, then Wang Fan''s left side will be the hero in front of you.


    And the hero let him kill, absolutely should not be him.


    But if you sit in the opposite position of he Tiankui, the fat corpse with the best relationship with brother Hao is on your left.


    Let''s not say whether brother Hao will let Wang Fan kill the fat corpse.


    Even the position opposite to he Tiankui can''t be the one Wang fan should sit in. After all, it''s second only to the main seat. It can only be taken by brother Hao, who ranks second in his status!


    For a moment, Wang Fan, who was a little confused about the situation, stood behind brother Hao and was stunned. He secretly wondered what brother Hao said and who he wanted him to kill.


    When Wang Fan was in a circle, fat corpse said impatiently: "ah Hao, what are you standing there giggling about? Are you waiting for boss he to give you his seat? "


    "Ha ha! I don''t want to take his seat. It''s easy to be envied! " Brother Hao laughs and goes to the round table. He sits steadily opposite he Tiankui. He grabs the cigar on the table and turns to Wang Fan behind him and says, "boy, what are you doing in a daze? Light me up quickly!"


    "Oh." Hearing brother Hao calling himself, Wang Fan quickly agreed and sat on brother Hao''s right side.


    But without waiting for Wang Fan to pick up the match on the table, officer Su, who was standing behind he Tiankui, had already gone to brother Hao and lit his cigar in his mouth.


    "Yes, yes, sir Su can light a cigarette for me. I''m afraid there won''t be a third person on the fire island." Ho was very satisfied with the respectful manner of Su, nodded his head and said aloud.


    The ironhand on one side heard what brother Hao said, and quickly said, "brother Hao said that, you and boss he are in charge of our island. We are all working for you two, aren''t we?"


    I didn''t expect that the iron hand flattered brother Hao so much, which made Wang Fan more confused.


    Wang Fanke could see the discontent and resentment in his eyes when he faced brother Hao at the gate of the second prison area that day.


    Now the iron hand''s attitude has changed 180 degrees, which is really a bit confusing.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan''s brain to turn around, brother Hao said with a smile: "iron hand, you can kill me and fat corpse now. You can also sit here and ask Mr. Su to light a cigarette for you. If you have more courage, maybe boss he will light a cigarette for you in person!"


    "Brother Hao, don''t joke. I don''t have the courage. Besides, I have to rely on brother Hao to help me earn some small money in the third prison area." When iron hand talks, he looks at Wang Fan beside him with a fake smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Wang Fan understood why iron hand was so gallant in front of brother Hao.


    It turns out that the guy who is engaged in the black heart business is still thinking about the prisoners in the third prison District, and wants to change their bodies into money, which makes Wang Fan almost get up and smack him.


    Last time, the affair of Jin Huixian made Wang Fan and ironhand have already made a marriage. Now ironhand dares to mention this kind of black heart business in front of him, and still extends his hand to the third prison District, which really does not give Wang fan face.


    But then again, in the eyes of these people, Wang fan is just a puppet of brother Hao, not to mention the life of those prisoners in the third prison area. Even Wang Fan''s life is firmly in the hands of brother Hao.


    Since Wang fan is just a puppet, there is no need to give Wang fan face. As long as you have a good relationship with brother Hao, the business of the third prison area can continue.


    Ironhand is a villain, but also a businessman.


    Businessmen of course have to do business-related things, so there is nothing wrong with iron hand bypassing Wang Fan and trying to get along with brother Hao.


    But the iron hand is too obvious, which makes Wang Fan feel uncomfortable.


    Hao Ge, smoking a cigar, spits out his cigarette ring, as if he didn''t hear the iron hand''s words, and says to himself: "boss he, please come here, it''s not to celebrate for ah Jian. If there''s anything else, let''s say it quickly. I''m not feeling well recently, and I don''t like to sit in such a hard chair."


    "Brother Hao, do you need me to arrange some girls for you to relieve your fatigue?" Ironhand said to please him. Seeing Wang Fan''s ugly face, he immediately said, "brother ajian, come and go alive. Don''t worry!"


    "Ha ha! Iron hand, you''re not stupid. I just said that you wanted to celebrate for ah Jian, but you were eager to make up with him. You''re still alive. Are you cheating a three-year-old Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Brother a Jian is pitiful for her, and I can''t make him sad. No, hehe, I promise I won''t let my brother be embarrassed. I''ll do it beautifully." The figure is not tall iron hand, skin smile meat don''t smile of say.


    Wang Fan, looking at the iron hand''s face, really wants to blow his head and avenge those wronged souls who died in his hands!

 V2.Chapter 730

    Chinese people have a very strange tradition, that is, they like to put the important things in the meal to solve, and when the meal starts, they basically solve half of the problems.


    He Tiankui invited Wang Fan to have dinner with them. Although he didn''t say anything, Wang Fan already knew the result of the dinner.


    One of the people here today is bound to be killed, but Wang Fan has no idea who this person will be.


    The iron hand changed his previous arrogance and took the initiative to show his kindness to brother Hao for business, but brother Hao gave him a cold butt and hit him in the face, which made Wang Fan''s impetuous heart have some comfort.


    After what happened last time, Wang Fan has always had a dilemma in his mind, that is, his views on brother Hao.


    Judging from the fact that he killed the three girls, brother Hao and the iron hand sitting beside him can basically be classified as the same kind.


    Cold blooded, merciless, and hard-working, it''s just a devil living in the world.


    But after going through a lot of things with brother Hao, Wang Fan suddenly feels that his view of brother Hao has changed.


    At this time, Wang Fan was no longer the hot-blooded teenager. He killed Da Sha and a Shui, and then took the opportunity to get rid of 9527. He took the prisoners in the third prison area and uprooted situ Hao and his men.


    Wang Fan''s mentality has changed a lot.


    Prisoners in the third prison area are like cattle and horses in livestock sheds. They not only have to work hard every day, but also have no freedom at all. After they can''t adapt to such intensive work, they will be treated as commodities by these people sitting here.


    This is supposed to be the life of cattle and horses, but it happened to people alive, which makes people have no way to accept it!


    These days, let Wang Fan suddenly think of the blind master told him a story.


    In Chinese history, there was a very dark period, which was called "Wu Hu Luan Hua" by Chinese descendants.


    At that time, most of the people living in the land of China were mainly Han people, but because the Han people were kind-hearted, they had no interest in war. This also led to the fact that the Empire built by the Han people was in a weak position militarily, although no one could compare it economically.


    People are afraid of fame, pigs are afraid of strength.


    With their wisdom and diligence, the good-natured Han people piled up their granaries and silver warehouses, which also attracted the envy of other nomads in the Chinese land.


    In an era when civilization was not yet universal, killing was the simplest and most direct way to solve all problems.


    Those who despised civilization launched attacks on Han people without warning, and the killing not only lasted for a long time, but also exceeded the human imagination of war.


    The Han people, who had no military resistance, were soon defeated by these nomads, and their accumulated food and wealth were plundered by these fierce nomads.


    What is more unexpected is that these nomadic aggressors did not let the poor Han people go.


    In order to save the food and grass consumed in the long journey, and to be able to carry the wealth robbed from the Han people, the leaders of these nomadic peoples came up with a very cruel idea.


    Two legged sheep!


    This is the name given by the nomadic leaders to the young women among the Han people, and it is also an insult to their captives.


    The young women captured by the nomads were driven to carry food and treasure for the winners during the day, and were insulted by the barbarians at night. Even in order to reduce the consumption of food and grass, the women would be cooked on the camp fire as food by the barbarians.


    It can be said that the Han people at that time had already gone to the point of extermination, and the barbaric behavior of the nomadic people towards the Han people was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Of course, there is no lack of those who dare to resist among the Han people in China. These atrocities of the nomadic people soon aroused the resistance of the Han people, and this kind of fight of resistance has indeed achieved some results.


    However, this kind of sporadic resistance is only organized by some Han people spontaneously, so it can only be a drop in the bucket for rescuing the Han people.


    In these battles, many young women among the Han people were rescued from the barbarians by their compatriots, but they also became a burden to them.


    In order not to become the burden of these rebels, women have to choose to end their lives in exchange for a spiritual relief.


    When Wang Fan heard the blind Master talking about these things, he sympathized with the Han people, but he didn''t understand why the women who were rescued and chose to be killed by their own people made such a decision.


    The blind master didn''t explain this to Wang Fan, but when he learned about the fate of the prisoners in the third prison area, he began to understand the women.


    If you can''t escape the purgatory world, it''s better to end your life with dignity.


    Although death is terrible, life is not like death, but more frightening than death.


    Ironhand is a businessman, also a businessman without humanity.


    When a person can treat another person as a commodity, he can no longer be regarded as a person. Everything he sees in his heart and eyes is a commodity and can be traded.


    Those girls who were wring their necks by brother Hao, if they didn''t die in brother Hao''s hands, would face the end of being alive and having their organs removed. Moreover, no one can guarantee that they will encounter greater humiliation before they face this tragic fate.


    If understood in this way, brother Howe''s killing those girls is like redeeming their humble dignity.


    It should be their most helpless choice to exchange their body for dignity.


    Whether the prisoners in the third prison district would choose the same way as those girls to safeguard their last dignity, Wang Fan did not ask them, nor did he dare to ask them.


    As a normal person, he hopes that these people can survive and have their own future, rather than being slaughtered as commodities.


    Therefore, Wang Fan will not agree to ironhand''s suggestion, and will not ignore other people''s lives for money with people like ironhand.


    The fact that brother Hao didn''t have an ironhand made Wang Fan feel at ease. After all, although Wang Fan has his own ideas in his heart, he can''t go against brother Hao completely. He is not strong enough to defeat anyone.


    None of the five people in the room spoke any more, but they all looked at he Tiankui, as if waiting for the master of huoshao island to say something.

 V2.Chapter 731

    The atmosphere in the room was very awkward. He pasted his hot face on brother Hao''s cold butt. Although he still kept a smile on his face, no one could see how far fetched his smile was.


    However, brother Hao didn''t mean to appease him. He turned his head and said to he Tiankui, who was sitting opposite him: "boss he, we are called here today. If there''s anything, you can tell me straight away that I don''t like to be so fussy. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll break up after eating and drinking."


    He Tiankui, who didn''t speak much all the time, laughed, leaned back on the back of his chair and said, "brother Hao, in two days, chairman Cai is going to visit the island. Let''s think of a complete solution."


    "What''s the best policy? It''s the best way to manage your own people. " Ho said back.


    The iron hand sitting next to he Tiankui just finished what he said, then he said, "brother Hao, I heard that when brother a Jian killed situ Hao, the boy sent out a message that chairman Cai would take revenge on him. What do you think of this?"


    "What do I think? Is it hard for me to see with my eyes, just like those idiots, with my asshole? " Brother Hao is very angry and said.


    "Ah Hao, if something goes wrong, there must be a solution. Ah Jian is your brother, and also our brother. But I don''t need to say more about the woman Cai Ji is. If this matter is not handled well, there will be no peace on the island, will there?" Fat corpse also said in the side.


    Did not expect fat corpse will also stand on the side of iron hand, Wang Fan''s face some ugly.


    A few people say that they just want Wang Fan to be the scapegoat to take over all the things about killing situ Hao, and then let these people sacrifice him to Cai Ji, so as to eliminate the crisis brought to these people on the island by the death of situ Hao.


    It can be seen from this that he Tiankui wanted to get rid of ah Shui and situ Hao with the help of brother Hao at the beginning, which should also be the abacus of bringing disaster eastward.


    Fat corpse''s words made brother Hao angry. He said with a gloomy face: "fat corpse, according to your meaning, if I don''t want to push ah Jianshe, are you going to push me to Cai Ji?"


    "Brother Hao, if you are willing to come forward and talk about this matter with chairman Cai, I think this matter should be solved better. Who doesn''t know that brother Hao is more powerful than chairman Cai?" Standing behind he Tiankui, officer Su said with a smile on his face.


    "Well! I''ll take care of it! "


    When everyone looked at brother Hao, Wang Fan suddenly yelled with a serious expression.


    I thought that in order to protect Wang Fan, brother Hao would take this matter down, but I didn''t expect that Wang Fan took the initiative to take over the deal.


    Even the iron hand sitting on Wang Fan''s right hand didn''t react for a moment. After he was stunned, he said excitedly: "brother a Jian, you are really a brave man! As long as you carry this matter down by yourself, brother, I won''t treat you badly. The one I respect most in my life is a real man like you! "


    "Brother ajian is worthy of being brother Hao''s good brother. At the critical moment, we still need people like you to help us out!" Mr. Su said with a smile.


    After ironhand and Su finished talking, Wang Fan said quietly: "don''t worry, when the girl named Cai comes, I will admit that I killed situ Hao, but it''s OK!"


    Wang Fan said that at last he suddenly gasped, which made the proud iron hand look stunned. He quickly asked, "brother ajian, but what?"


    "Well, I''ll tell chairman Cai that this is the idea of the iron boss and the Governor Su. We''ll be friends on the way to the yellow spring, and we won''t be lonely!" Wang Fan took a look at the iron hand, then turned his head and looked at Mr. Su, and said with a smirk on his face.


    Just now, the two people with smiling faces were all shocked when they heard Wang Fan''s words, especially the officer Su standing behind he Tiankui, said nervously: "brother ajian, you are not authentic! When did I tell you to kill situ hao? "


    "Mr. Su, the matter of killing situ Hao was discussed by boss he and brother Hao. I''m brother Hao''s person. I''m willing to carry it down for him. You''re boss he''s person. Don''t you want to carry it for him?" Wang Fan stares at an eye to ask a way.


    He turned to look at he Tiankui sitting on the chair, only to find that he Tiankui had closed his eyes and leaned on the back of the chair.


    Mr. Su was choked by Wang Fan''s words, but the iron hand didn''t shut his mouth. The iron hand sitting on one side frowned and said to Wang Fan, "brother ajian, Mr. Su carries it for boss he. It''s their brotherhood. Why do you want to plant me?"


    "Iron boss, I''m worried that after I die, your life is too moist. I''m not happy at the bottom, so I want to hold you on my back. What''s the matter?" Wang fan is very arrogant.


    "Crouching troughs, you deliberately pit me, don''t you?" As soon as the iron hand heard Wang Fan''s words, he immediately started to curse.


    Looking at the iron hand''s angry look, Wang Fan''s heart is very proud, he is very disdainful to reply: "iron hand, such a rotten hearted person as you, I pull you on the back to do good and accumulate virtue! If you are wise, please stretch your neck and let me give you a knife. If you are not wise, don''t blame me for being rude


    "What''s the matter? Do you still want to fight me? I tell you, if brother Hao hadn''t covered you, I would have cut you open! " The iron hand stands up and points at Wang Fan.


    This embarrassed room, because of Wang Fan''s words, now it is full of gunpowder.


    Brother Hao, smoking a cigar, looked at the ironhand contemptuously and said coldly, "ironhand, did you hear the sound of my shackles when I entered the door just now?"


    As soon as brother Hao''s words were finished, several people around the round table were all in a daze. Even he Tiankui, who pretended to close his eyes, opened his eyes and nervously looked at brother Hao sitting opposite him.


    "Brother Hao, how did you get rid of the shackles? Who provoked you? To make you so angry? " He Tiankui asked nervously.


    Standing up and pointing to Wang Fan''s iron hand, he quietly took back his hand, sat back on his seat, and secretly pulled back the chair.


    The expression on everyone''s face was very nervous. Only Wang Fan didn''t understand why brother Hao''s words were so powerful. He could make these cowhide guys become like this in an instant.


    The cold faced brother Hao glanced at the crowd and said, "don''t be nervous. I''m not in the mood to kill people today. You can put your heads on your necks!"

 V2.Chapter 732

    Brother Hao''s words were loud, and all the people on the scene closed their mouths. Wang Fan, as brother Hao''s younger brother, felt a burst of cool in his heart. Looking at the nervous expressions of the people, he was angry in his heart.


    When killing people and setting fire, these people are more fierce than anyone else. When the accounts are settled in the autumn, they actually start to shrink their heads one by one. This kind of behavior of shirking hardships and killing donkeys really makes people feel depressed.


    Looking around the crowd, brother Hao took the glass in front of him, drank the red wine in the glass, and then said, "I know what all of you think, but please remember that I am the only one who can decide his life and death. This is the rule of my ah Hao."


    "Ah Hao, don''t be angry. We are brothers all the time. How can we not know your rules?" Fat corpse smiles to advise a way.


    "Yes, yes, yes, brother Howe''s rules can''t be broken. Let''s think of another way." He Tiankui said quickly.


    The ironhand, who was hiding far away, sneered and wanted to say something. However, seeing the gloomy expression on brother Hao''s face, he finally closed his mouth. The Su officer, who was standing behind he Tiankui, lowered his head and did not dare to look at brother Hao.


    He put down his empty glass and pointed to Mr. Su and said, "come here and fill me up with wine."


    "Ah?" Mr. Su, who had just peeked at brother Hao, shivered when he saw brother Hao pointing at him.


    In his heart, he was afraid. Seeing that he Tiankui didn''t mean to stop him, Mr. Su had to take up the wine awakener, smile bitterly and go to brother Hao''s side to add red wine to him.


    "Over the years, boss he has made a lot of money from his brothers on the island. Even some of the things outside have been wiped by his brothers. If boss he can be as prosperous as he is today, he should not forget his brothers'' good wishes." Hao elder brother said words, and took up the wine cup in the hand again.


    He Tiankui, who was sitting opposite to brother Hao, saw that brother Hao was holding up his wine cup. He quickly picked up his wine cup and said, "I dare not forget the kindness of my brothers. Let''s drink this cup together and drink this cup together."


    The iron hand on one side also quickly picked up the wine cup, and then he Tiankui said: "brother Hao said so well! We are brothers of one mind. "


    Listening to the iron hand flattering brother Hao, Wang Fan rolled his eyes, but did not expose him.


    After all, on this occasion, no one will say anything sincere. What''s more, these people here are just business partners.


    Fat corpse with a glass to smile at brother Hao, and looked at Wang Fan who rolled his eyes, his face showed a smile that is not easy to be noticed.


    After drinking the red wine, he Tiankui said with a smile: "when I first came to the island, it can be described as a desolation. Thanks to brother Hao''s help, I treated the prisoners on the island well."


    "It''s just a small lift." Brother Hao replied with a smile.


    "The old prison cells and equipment on the island make it difficult for me to sleep and eat every day. If it wasn''t for the fat corpse''s advice and help me solve my economic problems, I''m afraid we would still live in moldy rooms and have a good meal every day." He Tiankui talks and turns to look at the fat corpse.


    The fat corpse leaning on the back of the chair shook his big head and said with a smile, "boss he can trust me and is willing to give me the island''s work. It''s also the honor of my fat corpse. I also want to thank boss he!"


    After praising brother Hao and fat corpse one after another, he Tiankui turned to iron hand and said with a smile on his face: "iron hand brothers are righteous. Although things on the island don''t make much contribution, some things outside the island depend on the help of iron hand brothers. I can be so relieved."


    Finally, when he Tiankui praised himself, ironhand immediately clasped his hands and said excitedly, "boss he gave me this opportunity. Why is ironhand willing to do what the boss does?"


    "Ha ha! The iron hand brothers are very serious. Our friendship for so many years is true. It''s hard to see what we''ve done! " He Tiankui replied with a smile.


    Listen to he Tiankui and others flatter each other, Wang Fan''s heart is a burst of depression.


    It''s clearly said that he came here to kill people. Moreover, the atmosphere before was not only awkward, but also full of gunpowder. Now, suddenly, the conversation has changed, and it has become a group and atmosphere of mutual praise?


    Is it hard to say that today''s dinner party has become a tea party with the theme of brotherhood?


    Wang fan is depressed suddenly found that he Tiankui is smiling at himself, which makes him some do not know what to say.


    It seems that seeing Wang Fan''s embarrassment, he Tiankui said with a smile: "although brother a Jian came late, he can help me get rid of my heart trouble, which can be regarded as helping me a lot!"


    "Boss he is serious. I just listen to brother Hao''s arrangement and do some trivial things." Wang Fan comes at will to flatter and flatter. He has no teacher to teach himself. In the face of he Tiankui''s praise, he naturally responds to it.


    Seeing he Tiankui''s satisfaction, Wang Fan scolded in his heart: "hypocrite."


    It''s not often said that every dog slaughters those who stand up for justice, and most of those who are ungrateful are scholars.


    Before, Wang Fan could not understand this sentence. Now, looking at the performance of these people in front of him, he has opened his eyes and understood the profound meaning of this sentence.


    If outsiders listen to he Tiankui''s words, they will really think he is a person who attaches great importance to love, righteousness and compassion. After all, his praise to the public is inseparable from his efforts to build the island and improve the living environment of prisoners. Who can question what he has done?


    After he Tiankui''s words, Mr. Su, who is holding a decanter in his hand, adds red wine to the crowd. At this time, he stands beside him with a respectful look.


    "Brothers, let''s drink to our friendship again


    He Tiankui, who raised his glass, looked at the people sitting at the round table with a smile and a grateful look on his face.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Brother Hao, smoking a cigar, raises his hand and interrupts he Tiankui''s proposal.


    Iron hand and fat corpse, who are about to get up and drink with he Tiankui, turn their eyes to brother Hao again.


    He laughed and said, "boss he, you have forgotten someone."


    "Who?" He Tiankui asked suspiciously.


    "Look behind you!" Brother Hao said with a smile.


    Mr. Su, who was standing behind Mr. He Tiankui, was stunned when he heard what brother Hao said. Then he said immediately, "brother Hao, are you kidding me? I''m working for boss he. I''m afraid to be equal to your boss."


    "Ha ha! That''s not true! At the beginning, when the island was a mess, my brother fought side by side with us. If we talk about it, we should have a brother''s chair here! " Brother Hao stood up with a smile and went to Mr. Su.

 V2.Chapter 733

    Brother Hao''s words made Wang Fan realize that Su''s officer, who usually doesn''t show his face, is actually not a simple person. Moreover, according to brother Hao, Su''s combat effectiveness should be not weak.


    Hao Ge, who was holding the glass, went up to Mr. Su, raised his arm, raised his glass, drank all the red wine in the glass, and said with a smile, "brother, I have been with boss he these years. Although I can''t say that I have done my best, at least I have done my duty. I really deserve our praise."


    "What brother Hao said, I can have today, it''s all supported by boss he, and it''s brother Hao who gives me a chance." Mr. Su, holding a wine waker, said as he filled brother Hao with wine.


    Looking at Mr. Su filling himself with wine, brother Hao continued: "in fact, my brother is also modest. You and boss he are both sent by the government. It is generally said that in this island, besides boss he, you should sit in my position most."


    Wang Fan, who is sitting at the round table listening to brother Hao''s nonsense, suddenly hears brother Hao''s words. His eyes are bright and his heart is tight.


    Is the person to be killed today Mr. Su?


    Doubting whether he had heard brother Hao''s words wrong, Wang Fan held his breath and listened nervously, for fear of missing every word that brother Hao said.


    And Su, who was also shocked by what he said, also looked at Hao in front of him.


    Because of the height difference between them, when Su looked at Hao, he could only look each other''s eyes with his head up.


    "Brother Hao, I don''t dare to take your words seriously. You and boss he are both people who have made a lot of troubles. How can I compare with you? I''m a little fish and shrimp, and I''m just a runner for you guys." Su changguan said modestly.


    Ho, who was about two heads higher than Su, put an arm on his shoulder and said with a laugh, "ha ha! Brother, I''m such a tough guy. I''m just a little bit of a killer. "


    Hugging Mr. Su''s shoulder, he pulled him to the seat next to Wang Fan. Without waiting for Mr. Su''s reaction, Mr. Hao put him on the chair.


    Wang Fan, sitting next to him, kept staring at his brother Hao''s actions. He didn''t feel a little relaxed until he put Mr. Su on the chair.


    I didn''t expect that brother Hao would press himself on the chair. Mr. Su''s body obviously resisted. However, because he didn''t have the strength of brother Hao, he couldn''t get up from the chair in the end.


    After struggling for several times, Mr. Su finally gave up. With an embarrassed smile, he looked at he Tiankui and said, "boss he, brother Hao, you have drunk too much. Don''t blame me!"


    He Tiankui, who is sitting opposite him, smiles. He picks up the cigar on the table and smokes it.


    With one hand on Mr. Su''s shoulder and the other hand holding the glass, brother Hao laughed even more after listening to Mr. Su''s words, but the wine in his glass didn''t spill out at all.


    Staring at brother Hao''s wine glass, Wang fan is waiting for the predetermined signal. Although he doesn''t know why brother Hao wants him to kill officer Su, it won''t affect the result of Wang Fan''s killing officer su.


    Now Wang Fan has inexplicable trust in brother Hao, especially after he wrote down those words in the palm of brother Hao''s hand, brother Hao''s attitude towards him has strengthened his trust in brother Hao.


    Moreover, he has a hunch that brother Hao is not only not a reckless man, he has wisdom that ordinary people don''t have, but also a background and identity that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    It''s impossible to get to this position on huoshao island without certain wisdom. Moreover, if he only relies on cruel means and the ability to work for others in exchange for what he has today, he should have been killed long ago!


    After all, the only one who can keep a secret is the dead who will never speak again.


    Hao Ge, who had drained the wine in his glass, took the wine wake-up device from the hand of Mr. Su. He walked to fat corpse like a leisurely walk and asked with a smile, "fat corpse, what do you think of Mr. Su?"


    "What kind of person is brother Su? I don''t know. I work in finance. I''m only interested in numbers and money." Fat corpse smiles, shakes his head, looks at the Su officer beside him, and then says: "I think the iron boss should know Su''s younger brother very well. After all, I find that there are many intersections in their accounts."


    "Ah? Fat man, don''t talk nonsense. " Sitting on the chair, officer Su froze and said aloud.


    Iron hand, sitting opposite fat corpse, also said hastily: "fat corpse, you have to talk about evidence."


    "Ha ha! I have the evidence, but it''s not convenient to take it out. Iron hand, what are you nervous about? I just said that your two accounts intersect, but I didn''t say anything else. " Fat corpse said with a smile.


    Brother Hao, who had already reached he Tiankui, bent down to look at he Tiankui and asked, "boss he, what do you think of this?"


    "Brother Hao, they are all my brothers. What do you want me to think? I wish it was a misunderstanding He Tiankui took a long breath and said helplessly.


    "Boss he, let me explain."


    "Pa"


    On the chair, the voice of Su Chang''s official words that he wanted to get up fell to the ground. Brother Hao''s wine cup fell to the ground. Wang Fan, who was sitting next to Su Chang''s official body, heard the sound and said, "explain what a fart!"


    Without waiting for Mr. Su''s reaction, Wang Fan had already pressed his shoulder with one hand, grabbed the wine glass on the table with the other hand, and stabbed Mr. Su''s neck fiercely.


    The wine glass was originally made of glass. It hit Mr. Su''s neck all of a sudden. It was immediately broken by the powerful impact force. The broken glass cut Mr. Su''s neck, and the blood gushed out like a fountain.


    Wang Fan, who was holding half of the wine cup in his hand, looked at Mr. Su, who was frightened and covered his neck with both hands. He said with a smile, "Mr. Su, don''t worry. I''ll take you on your way now!"


    "Poof"


    Half of the wine cup stabbed Mr. Su''s neck and pushed his body back. Mr. Su, sitting on the wooden chair, leaned back and fell to the ground with his chair.


    The iron hand sitting on Wang Fan''s right hand witnessed all this with his own eyes. His face was in panic. He pointed to the bloody Su officer on the ground and stammered: "it''s him, it''s him, it''s him who asked me to transfer money to him. It''s all his idea."


    "Iron hand, you are smart enough to pour all the dirty water on your brother!" Brother Hao looks at the iron hand with a sneer.


    Frightened by the expression on brother Hao''s face, iron hand quickly turned his head and knelt down in front of he Tiankui, put his hands together in front of his chest and begged: "boss he, I am forced! Please let it go

 V2.Chapter 734

    Kneeling on the ground, he Tiankui''s brow is locked, but he looks at brother Hao, who has a bad smile on his face.


    "Iron hand, you said you were forced to die now. How can we trust you?" Ho asked


    "I" Hearing brother Hao''s query, the iron hand was stunned and didn''t know how to explain it.


    "If you are lying on the ground now, I''m afraid he will say the same thing as you. Do you think I''m right?" Ho asked again.


    "This..." Iron hand or dull looking at brother Hao, don''t know how to answer.


    Brother Hao''s question, not only the iron hand does not know how to answer, in fact, anyone does not know how to answer.


    No matter how you answer it, it is a matter of fact that you collude with Mr. Su. Therefore, the best answer is not to give any answer.


    Wang Fan, who is wiping the blood stains on his hands, listens to the conversation between brother Hao and iron hand, but also laughs in his heart.


    Looking at brother Hao''s carelessness, at this time, he talked without leaking. In front of everyone, he forced the iron hand to hold back his words.


    Even if the iron hand does not respond, it will inevitably make he Tiankui feel that he has acquiesced in the conspiracy with Su.


    However, he Tiankui may not be able to figure out what they have plotted.


    But this is not a police investigation after all. We need to put all the evidence on the table and restore the truth of the matter completely. All we need is a general outline, and the fate of the iron hand is a result.


    Brother Hao, who had already come to the iron hand, squatted down and looked at the iron hand kneeling on the ground, said with a smile, "iron hand, I''ll show you a clear way. Are you willing to do it?"


    "Brother Hao, I really didn''t want to do anything. It was su changguan who forced me. Please let me go!" Ironhand said bitterly.


    "In two days, Cai Ji is going to visit huoshao island. If you really don''t have a ghost in your heart, you can arrange your men to kill this girl. It''s also why the boss has done a good thing!" When brother Hao spoke, he took a look at he Tiankui.


    He Tiankui, who frowned tightly, heard brother Hao''s words, and his frown gradually spread. He leaned over with great interest and said: "iron hand, brother Hao''s suggestion, do you have any ideas?"


    "Boss he, brother Hao, don''t tease me. There are so many experts around Cai Ji. How can my rubbish touch her hair? Don''t you ask me to do this? Don''t you want me to die?" The iron hand said with a sad face.


    "Haven''t you heard of the story that ants kill elephants?" Brother Hao disdained to say, put his hand on the iron hand''s shoulder, pulled him up from the ground, and then said: "your people, and those people under ah Jian''s hands together, can''t you kill several bodyguards?"


    "Yes! There are two thousand people in the second prison area and two thousand people in the third prison area, not to mention several bodyguards. Even a guard company, I''m afraid you''ll have to step on it. " He Tiankui said.


    "Boss he, that''s what I say, but what if my people shrink back at that time? Or what if they don''t dare to do it? " Iron hand big spit bitter waterway.


    "Iron boss, you don''t have to worry about that. At that time, I will take my brothers from the third prison district and mix with your brothers. As long as my people take the lead, your people will not shrink back, unless you don''t want to help boss he solve this problem." Wang Fan stood up and went to the iron hand and said with a smile.


    Fat corpse also stood up, took the wine cup on the table, walked to the iron hand with a smile, handed the wine cup to the iron hand, said: "iron hand, drink this cup of wine, help boss he do things well, we are still brothers, otherwise, hum!"


    The fat corpse holding the wine glass gave a cold hum and looked at the cool Su officer on the ground. It was a reminder that the iron hand was not obedient.


    Known as the most ruthless iron hand on Huoshao Island, he was caught in the middle of the crowd, and his head was in a cold sweat. He wanted to refuse brother Hao''s suggestion, but he was afraid that brother Hao would break his neck and be thrown beside the body of officer Su like a dead chicken.


    But if you agree with brother Hao, the iron hand knows what he is going to face and what the outcome will be.


    "Iron hand, I don''t like to force people into difficulties. If you really don''t want to help, I don''t want to force you. You can leave now. I promise no one will stop you." When he Tiankui said this, his face was already gloomy, as if covered with a layer of dark clouds.


    The indecisive iron hand clenched his teeth, took the wine cup in the fat corpse''s hand, drank the red wine in the wine cup, then threw the wine cup heavily on the ground and said: "as long as brother a Jian is willing to do it, I will never have two words!"


    Left and right is also a death, the iron hand will not choose to die alone, even if he wants to go to huangquan Road, he also has to pull a cushion.


    This is what ironhand thinks now, and the only choice he can make at the moment


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    "Good! Good brother! I didn''t read you wrong! "


    Brother Hao clapped his hands and praised the iron hand. His eyebrows were full of trust and appreciation.


    He Tiankui is also very happy to hear the words of ironhand. Although he can also recognize how reluctant ironhand is, he bowed his head to himself after all, so the following things will come naturally.


    The fat corpse who handed the wine to ironhand laughed, turned to he Tiankui and said, "boss he, it''s very important. We can''t take it lightly. In case, should ironhand go to live with brother Hao for two days, and let him go back to the second prison area after the matter is solved?"


    "I''m not going to live with brother Howe!" Is in the heart secretly curse of iron hand, hear fat corpse''s suggestion, quickly put forward to refuse.


    Iron hand''s excited reaction made he Tiankui make up his mind. His face sank and he said, "iron hand, fat corpse is right. If someone wants to hurt you these two days, our plan will fail, so you''d better go to live with brother Hao for two days."


    "I" Iron hand blushed and his neck was thick, but he didn''t dare to say in front of brother Hao that he was worried that brother Hao would kill him.


    But brother Hao still saw the iron hand''s mind. He patted the iron hand''s shoulder and said with a smile, "iron hand, actually I don''t want you to live there."


    "Really?" Asked the iron hand, overjoyed.


    "It''s better for you to go to the fourth prison area and be aggrieved for two days. After this matter is over, you can go back to your second prison area and be happy!" Ho said back.


    Wang Fan, standing behind the iron hand, was overjoyed when he heard that brother Hao asked him to live in the fourth prison area for two days.

 V2.Chapter 735

    As Tieshou is taken away by the prison guards called by he Tiankui, the dinner is over. After fat corpse says hello to the crowd, he walks out of the room alone. Only Wang Fan and Hao Ge are still drinking. He Tiankui sits there and smokes.


    The smell of blood in the room has not gone away, and the blood on the ground is still reflecting the light in the sun. Wang Fan poured the last bit of red wine in the decanter into the empty glass in front of brother Hao, and whispered: "brother Hao, do you want to open another bottle?"


    "What to drive? When I go back later, I''ll move back. Let''s help boss he find out two traitors. He can''t be stingy." Brother Hao said to Wang Fan with a red face.


    At this time, he Tiankui, who was smoking, listened to brother Hao''s words, took a long breath and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that they had a premeditation."


    "Boss he, when I was poisoned last time, these two guys had already turned against each other. It''s just that you can''t bear to do it to them." Brother Hao said with a sneer.


    "Brother Hao, I don''t want to protect them. It''s just that your poisoning is too strange. I didn''t find any evidence at that time. I''m worried that they won''t accept it!" He Tiankui said in embarrassment.


    Hao Ge, who held up the wine glass, laughed and drank the red wine in the glass. Then he said, "boss he, the way that the police handle cases doesn''t work here. What evidence is there? If everything depends on the evidence, what kind of world is there to live in? Just put on your police uniform and be a policeman."


    "Don''t be angry, brother Hao. I can''t help sitting in this position." He Tiankui didn''t dare to offend brother Hao at this time. He could only use this kind of thing to prevaricate.


    Brother Hao shook his head, stood up and turned to the door. When he was about to walk to the door, brother Hao stopped and said with a sneer, "boss he, I''ve already killed someone. If you''re worried about being tracked down, just push it on me!"


    He Tiankui, standing at the round table, immediately said with a smile: "how can, how can, how can, how can, how can I sell brother Hao for my sake?"


    "Well! I hope so! "


    Brother Hao at the door snorted and stepped over the threshold.


    Wang Fan, who was closely behind brother Hao, didn''t forget brother Hao''s explanation. When he was going out, he packed several bottles of red wine on the ground, held them in his arms and followed them out.


    They walked in the corridor of the prison one after the other. Brother Hao''s face was always gloomy, but Wang Fan, who was holding a few bottles of red wine, was very happy.


    Wang fan doesn''t care if brother Hao is in a good mood. He is in a good mood now.


    Iron hand was locked in. As for Cai Ji''s visit to huoshao island two days later, Wang Fan thought more clearly.


    Now that brother Hao has said that he should take the criminals in the third prison area and the iron hand to rebel together, he must tie all the following crimes to the iron hand''s head.


    As for whether iron hand can survive afterwards, it depends on his nature!


    At the thought of iron hand being removed like this, Wang Fan was angry. If it wasn''t for brother Hao''s gloomy face, he wanted to sing a song to relax himself.


    When they were about to go to the third prison area, brother Hao stopped in the open space at the gate of the prison area, turned his head and looked at Wang Fan, and said, "boy, you smile all the way, you are not afraid that he Tiankui will see your mind?"


    "Brother Hao, do I need to hide the fact that I want to kill the iron hand? I''m afraid everyone will see it. I don''t think it''s necessary. " Holding the red wine, Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Then I ask you, if he Tiankui doesn''t let you kill ironhand, what will you do?" Ho asked suddenly.


    "What? Don''t kill ironhand? Haven''t you sent the iron hand to the fourth prison? Besides, aren''t we going to get rid of CAI Ji under the name of iron hand? " The smile on Wang Fan''s face suddenly froze. He looked at brother Hao in doubt.


    "Boy, you look smart, but you are stupid to death. No one teaches you the truth that happiness and anger are not in appearance?" Brother Hao gave Wang Fan a look of disgust.


    "Happiness and anger don''t matter. Brother Hao, I''ve got a lot of experience in the world. Who can teach me that! What''s more, I think that to be on the road is to be happy. If you are too scheming, I''m afraid you can''t make friends. " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Happy? You have read many martial arts novels. Only a fool can believe that. If you want to live in the world for a long time, you must learn to hide your emotions. After all, there are too many smart people. If you are careless, you will lose your life! " Hao elder brother cold voice teaches a way.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t agree with what brother Hao said, he didn''t dare to explain. After all, in front of brother Hao, he can only be regarded as a rookie and has no right to talk.


    It seems to see that Wang fan is not convinced. Brother Hao then said, "along the way, you always look happy. Anyone can see that you are very satisfied with what happened at today''s dinner. But have you ever thought that your complacency is likely to become a thorn in other people''s hearts?"


    "A thorn?" Wang Fan did not understand the question.


    "Yes, a thorn. Mr. Su has been following he Tiankui for many years. Even poisoning my wine, I can''t bear it. He Tiankui even pretends to be stupid. Do you think he will kill him just because he is greedy for some money?" Ho asked.


    "Brother Hao, do you mean he Tiankui doesn''t want to kill Mr. Su?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "If I didn''t tell him that iron hand and officer Su would go down in private and that Su would take his place, do you think you could kill the guy named Su today?" Brother Hao said lightly.


    "Since he Tiankui believed what you said, and we have killed officer Su, what else do you worry about?" Wang Fan understood what brother Hao said, but he still didn''t understand what brother Hao was worried about.


    Brother Hao looks at Wang fan like a fool. He shakes his head and says helplessly: "boy, you''re wandering in the river and lake. I''m afraid you''ll die one day and you won''t know where you''re wrong."


    "Ho, what are you worried about? I really don''t understand. Just say it Wang fan is very sincere said.


    "Boy, no one on this island will be so good that they don''t have secrets with each other, so no one will be wary of others. Today, I designed to kill Su and make a hole in his iron hand. Originally, I did it perfectly, but you came back with me all the way happily. He Tiankui is afraid that he has already begun to doubt us!" Brother Hao said helplessly.

 V2.Chapter 736

    I didn''t expect that my carelessness would bring such trouble to brother Hao''s plan. Wang Fan was a little anxious.


    Maybe that''s the difference in experience.


    In the open space in front of the gate of the third prison area, brother Hao told Wang Fan his plan and solved many mysteries in Wang Fan''s mind.


    It turns out that when brother Hao was poisoned after dinner, he had already guessed that someone was poisoned in the drink, but he was not sure at that time whether he Tiankui did it or whether someone else wanted to harm him.


    After all, a lot of things that brother Hao has done over the years can not be seen or known. So many people want to get rid of brother Hao, so that he can''t tell who he should guard against.


    The reason why Wang Fan wanted to take the opportunity to remove 9527 and situ Hao was to test whether the poisoning incident had anything to do with he Tiankui.


    Sure enough, after Wang Fan got rid of situ Hao in front of the public, Su rushed to brother Hao''s cell for the first time and changed all the drinks in the name of he Tiankui.


    Although Mr. Su has done these things under the banner of he Tiankui, brother Hao knows very well that this is actually deliberately guiding brother Hao to be on guard against he Tiankui. After all, such a move is like destroying evidence.


    It''s just that Mr. Su''s calculations are not enough. Among the monitors installed in HAOGE''s cell, there is one that only he Tiankui knows. So even if Mr. Su turns off all the monitoring devices before going to the cell, he can''t hide his eyes.


    After clearing the wine in the wine cabinet, Mr. Su never thought that he Tiankui would find brother Hao soon.


    When Wang Fan killed situ Hao, he Tiankui was very worried about the threat of situ Hao to he Tiankui. Now Mr. Su kept it from him and went to brother Hao for some operation, which made him afraid of being betrayed by Mr. Su.


    As a victim of this incident, HAOGE believed in he Tiankui''s sincerity and expressed his doubts about Mr. Su. This laid the most solid foundation for why Mr. Su wanted to get rid of him.


    After a discussion, brother Hao told Wang Fan to get rid of officer Su on the stone bench in the open space.


    But at that time, a monitor had been installed under the stone bench, so brother Hao worried that Wang Fan would say something wrong, so he would give him such a warning.


    As for how brother Hao knows, a monitor has been installed under the stone bench. It''s about brother Hao''s experience in the world.


    In the past, the people in the world talked about friendship, but later they fought for strength. Now, the people in the world have only scheming.


    He Tiankui doesn''t trust even the Su officer who has been following him all the time. How can he completely believe brother hao? What''s more, in this special period, he is a man of grass and trees. No one can believe him.


    So even without checking the stone bench, brother Hao can guess what he Tiankui did.


    As for the private transaction between ironhand and Su, in fact, brother Hao is bullshit. He has never talked about it with fat corpse or even inquired about it.


    Why pull the iron hand in?


    It''s all because of the words Wang Fan wrote in brother Hao''s palm.


    At that time, after brother Hao told Wang Fan about the plan, Wang Fan wrote the four words "go out alive" in his palm, but brother Hao did not object.


    Then, at the dinner party, he suddenly told the story of the private transaction between Su and ironhand, not only to get rid of Su, but also to pull ironhand into the water.


    As brother Hao''s iron brother fat corpse, naturally, he did not hesitate to confirm brother Hao''s words.


    Fat corpse is the God of wealth on Huoshao Island, and he Tiankui''s most trusted person. From fat corpse''s mouth, he got the news about the private transaction between iron hand and officer Su, which undoubtedly sentenced the two men to death.


    This is the reason why after Wang Fan killed chief Su, he Tiankui would quickly accept brother Hao''s suggestion and send iron hand to the fourth prison.


    Listening to brother Hao finish the whole thing, Wang Fan had to admire his perfect plan and marvel at brother Hao''s courage.


    In this series of operations, if there is a problem in one link, it will lead to the failure of the whole plan, and even put brother Hao in danger.


    But with his rich experience and forward-looking thinking of the whole thing, he not only cleared up the officer Su, but also took off his iron hand. What''s more, he helped Wang Fan prepare to escape from Huoshao Island later.


    When things get to this point, Wang Fan learns the importance of brother Hao''s scheming and understands that brother Hao is secretly helping him, but it makes Wang Fan have more doubts about brother Hao.


    After listening to brother Hao''s words, Wang Fan couldn''t help asking: "brother Hao, why do you want to help me?"


    "Then why are you helping me?" Ho asked.


    "I... You take good care of me. I can''t wait to save myself. " Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "Do you still want to ask me how I know your identity? Why didn''t I kill you? " Ho asked again.


    "Yes." Wang Fan, who was said to be thinking in the center, nodded back.


    "From the moment I saw you, I knew who you were. That''s why I left you. But I didn''t kill you because I knew your identity. On the contrary, I didn''t want to leave your life. It was just your kindness that saved you." Ho said back.


    "You know who I am from the beginning?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "That''s right, and it''s not just your name, and your identity as the leader of the triad gang." Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Who are you? What else do you know? " Wang Fan heard brother Hao''s words, frowned and asked carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just remember who you are. There are still two days left. You must hurry up and get ready. If you can''t succeed, I will kill you and bury the secrets you know or don''t know on this island." Brother Hao''s voice is very cold.


    "Well, if I fail, I also hope to die in your hands, at least not to make people laugh." What Wang Fan said is very calm, and it is really what he said in his heart.


    Heroes cherish heroes since ancient times.


    To be able to die in the hands of an expert is not an insult to himself, but a manifestation of heroism.


    The big brother patted Wang Fan on the shoulder and said in a low voice: "boy, if you go out alive and see Sun Jian, take a message for me."


    "What did you say, brother hao? Do you know the blind man Wang Fan, who is lowering his head, is shocked by brother Hao''s words. He looks up at brother Hao excitedly.


    "Old friends in the river and lake, why do we have to meet each other? I hope he and I can have a chance to see each other and end up with some old things." Brother Hao said softly.


    "The past? Do you have any grudges? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.

 V2.Chapter 737

    The identity of brother Hao is still a mystery.


    Although very confused, but Wang Fan did not dare to ask what.


    He didn''t even dare to ask why brother Hao knew about the blind Master, because he didn''t want to answer and didn''t give him such a chance.


    The gate of the fourth prison area is open to Wang Fan, which at least proves that he Tiankui is not suspicious, which makes Wang Fan and Hao Ge feel relieved.


    Because of the urgency of time, Wang Fan came to the fourth prison area that night, under the banner of taking care of the iron hand, and began to look for the ghost uncle.


    However, what bothers Wang fan is how he should find a suitable reason to look for ghost uncle next to the cell. After all, there is a prison guard with live ammunition standing at the door of each cell. He can''t stick his head close to the door and watch.


    When Wang Fan came to the fourth prison area, he met an old acquaintance and a blind man.


    This is also the first time that Wang fan saw a blind man.


    The incandescent lamp in the prison area is very bright, shining on the blind man''s face, which makes people feel that his skin is white and morbid.


    Because he Tiankui has already given an account, when Wang fan stopped the prison guards, he was not questioned. Moreover, because brother Hao had let Wang Fan meet the blind man, no one took this as a matter of fact.


    Lying on the stretcher, the blind man''s breath was very weak, which made him look very ugly, giving people a feeling that he would soon breathe.


    "Blind man, I''m brother Hao''s younger brother, ah Jian." Wang Fan looked at the blind man on the stretcher and said hello in a low voice.


    After all, he had done business with Wang Fan and helped him get a tattoo on the Bodhisattva of Tibet. Wang Fan had mixed feelings when he saw the blind man.


    After greeting, looking at the blind man slowly opening his eyes, Wang Fan found that there was light in the blind man''s eyes, which was different from the blind man''s gray eyes.


    The blind man on the stretcher smiles. The muscles on his face are very stiff. His smile still looks so strange. It doesn''t feel comforting at all.


    "Are you thinking, am I blind? Why is there light in my eyes?" Asked the blind man.


    "Yes." Wang Fan laughed when he heard what the blind man said.


    "It''s no surprise that my name is blind. It doesn''t mean I''m blind. There''s a man in cell 7, dumb. I guess he''s not dumb either." The blind man whispered.


    "Brother Hao said that all the people in the fourth prison area are weird. It seems that he knows you well." Wang Fan replied.


    "Brother Hao hasn''t seen a mute. He hasn''t been here for a long time. I don''t think he can tell whether that person is really a mute." The blind man continued.


    The blind man''s words stunned Wang Fan, and a man suddenly flashed across his mind.


    Ho has never seen a mute!


    Is that not to say that this mute in the mouth of the blind man was recently sent to the fourth prison?


    If so, the mute in the blind man''s mouth may be the ghost Uncle Wang Fan wants to find.


    From the point of view of time node, this possibility is really very big.


    This news makes Wang Fan very excited. He can''t help but want to see the mute immediately to confirm his identity.


    "Little brother, how are you recently?" The blind man grabbed Wang Fan''s hand, looked into his eyes and asked.


    Thinking about ghost uncle, Wang Fan was suddenly caught by the blind man. Listening to the blind man''s boundless questions, he frowned and asked: "blind man, how do you care about brother Hao''s body? How can he feel uncomfortable?"


    "Yes? Brother Hao and I have known each other for so many years, but I still know him. He is tough and impulsive. He always gets angry and easily gets sick. " Said the blind man with a smile.


    "Impulsive?" Wang Fan said to himself.


    Talking about the blind man, Wang Fan suddenly remembered what brother Hao said to him.


    keep the countenance!


    It must be the blind man who saw Wang Fan''s inner excitement and worried that Wang Fan would immediately go to the mute, so he would suddenly say such words.


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan looked at the blind man again and saw the anxious smell in his eyes. He said with a smile: "blind man, brother Hao is impulsive now. You haven''t seen brother Hao for a long time. If you have a chance, I think you should go to see him."


    "Ha ha! Little brother, after entering the gate of the fourth prison, no one can go out alive, unless a miracle happens one day, but I''m afraid I can''t wait for that day! " The blind man replied with a smile.


    "Why? People, as long as there is hope, it may come true, so you have to wait patiently. In case of a miracle, you can still do a lot of things. " Wang Fan said with deep meaning, looking at the blind man with firm eyes.


    "Brother, I hope that one day, but I have a few words to say to you. I don''t know if you can listen to me." The blind man whispered.


    "Listen in, you say it." Wang Fan replied.


    "The water in the river''s Lake has always been very deep. Everyone in the river''s Lake feels that he can see everything around him clearly, but in fact, we are just blind in other people''s eyes." Said the blind man.


    "It''s profound, but I can understand it." Wang Fan smiles and returns.


    "If you don''t want others to treat you as blind, you have to be really blind, just like me. You are really blind!" The blind man continued.


    Listening to the blind man''s words, Wang Fan seems to understand the blind man''s meaning, and does not seem to understand his meaning.


    On the one hand, the blind man is reminding Wang fan that he can''t think of others as fools just because he is clever in some things. After all, the world is dangerous and there are so many capable people that no one has to be stupid.


    On the other hand, the blind man''s words seemed to remind Wang Fan of something else, but Wang Fan couldn''t say it for a moment.


    I wanted to ask the blind man a few more questions to make my doubts clear, but the prison guards around me are not fools. How can they let Wang Fan talk with the blind man?


    Looking at the blind man lying on the stretcher, he closed his eyes and grabbed Wang Fan''s hand. He didn''t want to talk to Wang Fan any more.


    Since there was no chance to ask deeply, he had to figure it out by himself. Wang Fan, squatting beside the stretcher, stood up and said hello to the prison guards, then watched them carry the blind man away.


    When the prison guards and the blind enter the cell, Wang Fan, led by another prison guard, comes to the cell where iron hands are held.


    There is no particularity in the cells of the fourth cell, so the iron hand who is locked here has no comfortable days when he is in the second cell. He is just like a rat waiting to die when he is blocked in the dark by the cell door.

 V2.Chapter 738

    As soon as the door of the cell was opened, the iron hand sitting on the bed met him. When he saw that the man standing at the door was Wang Fan, he was obviously stunned, but soon recovered to his former appearance.


    "Brother ajian, it''s very nice of you to come to see me! It''s brother Hao who asked you to come to see me. I knew that brother Hao must be thinking about me! " Iron hand said with a smile on his face, and even stretched out his arms to embrace Wang Fan standing at the door.


    "Pa"


    Without waiting for the iron hand to come out of the cell, the prison guard at the door has put the gun in his hand, and the muzzle of the gun points steadily to the iron hand with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t get me wrong, don''t get me wrong. I just want to hug brother a Jian. There''s no other meaning."


    Seeing the guard''s cold face at the door, pointing the muzzle of the gun at his chest, the iron hand quickly stopped and stood in the cell to explain.


    Wang Fan, who is standing outside the cell at the moment, looks at the expression on the iron hand''s face and says with a sneer: "iron boss, I didn''t expect to be locked in for a day, so I understand the rules?"


    "Brother a Jian, what are you talking about? I''ve always been a person who abides by the rules. Boss he also trusts me very much." When it comes to boss he''s trust in himself, ironhand specially nods to the guard at the door.


    I thought that the prison guards at the gate would take back their weapons, but I didn''t expect that the prison guards at the gate would turn a deaf ear to the iron hand''s words, and they were still ready.


    "Don''t bother, iron boss. This is the fourth prison area. Except for the people who boss he has said hello, they can go in and out freely. No one can really have face here." Wang Fan sneered.


    "You Wang Fan said that his face could not hang. He frowned and wanted to scold Wang Fan, but he swallowed the words.


    The so-called falling Phoenix is not as good as chicken. I''m afraid it''s the iron hand now.


    At the beginning, he Tiankui''s iron hand, which he trusted deeply, can be said to be mixed up on huoshao island. It''s just a bit forgetful.


    But now?


    Since he Tiankui was sent to the fourth prison area, he was completely like a different person, completely without the previous arrogance.


    The last time Wang Fan sent Jin Huixian back to the second prison area, ironhand almost killed Wang Fan with a weapon in front of many prison guards. Moreover, he walked out of the second prison area and dragged Jin Huixian''s body back.


    It''s only a few days. When facing the prison guards in front of us, we become so servile. It''s really a bit of a relief, and even a bit of schadenfreude.


    In the final analysis, it''s still about ironhand itself.


    Just as brother Hao said to Wang Fan at the beginning, once people have hope, it will be easy to compromise and become much more docile.


    Although the prisoners in the third prison area are all evil doers outside, they will immediately have the idea of leaving the island when they are sent to Huoshao Island, facing a long term of imprisonment and the imminent threat of death.


    He Tiankui took advantage of their idea, and with the promise of commutation, he calmed their restless heart and made them become submissive.


    Now the iron hand, is not also looking forward to, can return to the second prison area, live the same life as before?


    Whether he can go back to the second prison and continue to be his elder brother is just a matter of he Tiankui''s words.


    The prison guards at the door and the monitors installed in the room are monitoring his every move all the time, so the iron hand doesn''t dare to complain to he Tiankui or say anything disrespectful to he Tiankui.


    Even in the face of Wang Fan, who made him hate him to the bone, the iron hand could only say insincere words against his heart.


    The ironhand who wants to leave the fourth prison area is only worried about he Tiankui''s reaction, so in Wang Fan''s sarcasm, he has to show some of his temper, which may be the last bit of stubbornness of ironhand!


    Pointing at Wang Fan''s iron hand, he bit his teeth and said, "young man, don''t be too angry!"


    "The iron boss, is he still a young man? Ha ha Wang Fan did not show weakness.


    "Ah Jian, there is only a misunderstanding between boss he and me. After the matter is solved in two days, boss he will naturally understand. Do you dare to talk to me like this at that time?" Ironhand asked angrily.


    "Iron boss, you are in the second prison area, and I am in the third prison area. Do you want to take your men and wash my territory? Even if you have this idea, are you sure that I will be the one who will be killed? " Wang Fan asked scornfully.


    "Hum, boy, you''re trying to force me to take it!" Ironhand suddenly cold hum, and then said: "I know you have always wanted me to die, but also want me to die very ugly, unfortunately ah!"


    "What a pity?" Wang Fan asked scornfully.


    "It''s a pity that you overestimate yourself and underestimate my iron hand." Before also a face irritable iron hand, but at this time calm a lot, like Wang Fan''s provocation, suddenly have immunity.


    "Oh? Iron boss, I never overestimate myself, but I really don''t want to overestimate you. Your power may cover the sky outside the island, but on this island, what you want to kill me is not so easy. " Wang Fan replied with a sneer.


    "Boy, it''s boss he''s big business in two days. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. When I help boss he solve the problem, I''ll give you a lesson in person to let you know what will happen if I offend my iron hand." The iron hand said fiercely.


    Although the words are very dissatisfied with Wang Fan, and even a little threatening, when it comes to he Tiankui, ironhand still pays special attention, for fear of being caught.


    It''s just that the man with iron hand is a villain like Wang Fan. How can he achieve his wish.


    Wang Fan, who is standing outside the prison gate, has already guessed the iron hand''s mind. He said without hesitation: "iron boss, according to what you say, boss he''s got a plan in mind?"


    "Well! I have many brothers in the second prison district. It''s nothing at all. " Iron hand arrogant return way.


    "Oh, since you''re so confident, why didn''t you say that at that time? If you patted your chest and said this to boss he at that time, I''m afraid you won''t use it to suffer here. " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "This..." Wang Fan once exposed the short, iron hand is also temporarily blocked.


    Without waiting for ironhand to explain, Wang Fan said with a smile: "iron boss, it seems that if you say these words so confidently, there must be something else. Do you know chairman Cai? Why are you going to plead with the boss that day? "


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were uttered, ironhand''s face immediately changed. He glared and yelled: "boy, don''t talk nonsense. How can I ask for help from the boss?"


    When the iron hand finished, Wang Fan spread his hands and said with a smile, "it seems that you really know that old lady!"

 V2.Chapter 739

    Human nature is suspicious, not to mention he Tiankui.


    After successfully deflecting ironhand''s words, Wang Fan just enough to interrupt the conversation between the two, leaving only the angry ironhand in the cell, constantly cursing Wang Fan''s meanness.


    Wang fancai doesn''t have the time to deal with ironies. For a man who is doomed to die in his own hands, it''s a waste of words to say more.


    However, Wang Fan did not leave the fourth prison area. He heard something about the mute from the blind man. Wang Fan still wanted to verify whether the mute was the ghost uncle he was looking for.


    Excuse to help he Tiankui obtain information, Wang Fan smoothly came to the door of the cell where the mute was held. The prison guards who were responsible for receiving Wang Fan told the guards who were guarding the cell that the cell door was opened.


    The same layout, the same darkness, Wang Fan standing at the door of the cell, although familiar with the environment of the cell, but can not see the person standing in the cell.


    "I hear you''re dumb? Let me see you. " Wang Fan stood at the door of the cell and asked with a smile.


    The figure in the cell shook for a moment, but still stood in the dark corner, did not speak, did not make any other reaction.


    Looking at the figure standing in the corner, Wang Fan turned to the guard at the door and said, "brother, if he gives me a hand, can I kill him for self-protection?"


    "No, the prisoners here, no one can kill them without the order of the warden." The guard in charge of receiving Wang Fan said truthfully.


    Wang Fan, who was greatly surprised, shrugged his shoulders and replied with a smile: "I''m just asking. I don''t think anything will happen."


    "But the warden didn''t say that the prisoners here can''t be punished. If brother Jian is in danger, as long as he doesn''t kill each other, I don''t think the warden will blame him." The accompanying C.O. replied with a smile.


    Those who burn the monkey spirits of the prison guards on huoshao island have long known that Mr. Su was killed by Wang Fan. They also know that Wang fan is a big hit in the eyes of he Tiankui. How can they offend Wang Fan easily.


    Moreover, these prison guards on the island are also taking advantage of these prison districts, and naturally they will not fight against Wang Fan.


    As long as he doesn''t do anything against he Tiankui''s will, these prison guards will naturally turn a blind eye.


    Seeing the prison guard''s flattering expression, Wang Fan nodded knowingly and said to the two prison guards at the door, "I''ll go in and have a chat with him. If there''s any harvest, it won''t lose the benefits of you two."


    When they heard that there was something good to take, the faces of the two prison guards were also full of joy. Especially the prison guards who were responsible for accompanying Wang Fan to the fourth prison district had recorded the iron hand''s words before and had been waiting to go back to ask for credit and reward. Now that they heard that they might have money to take, they naturally wanted Wang Fan to hurry into the prison and have a chat with the one inside.


    Because the prisoners in the fourth cell are special, he Tiankui not only installed a monitor in the cell to monitor the prisoners'' voice anytime and anywhere, but also arranged people to guard outside the door to monitor their every move all day.


    After all, intelligence is the most profitable business these days. If you can get valuable intelligence from these people by chance, he Tiankui won''t have to suffer on huoshao island for the rest of his life.


    Because of this, the prison guards under he Tiankui are not suspicious of Wang Fan''s practice, and they also mean to take advantage of Wang Fan.


    When Wang Fan walked into the cell and turned to close the cell door, the two prison guards stood at the door, playing the role of door god.


    There was someone outside the door and a monitor in the room. Wang Fan began to think about how to show his identity to Uncle GUI if he was Uncle GUI.


    The light from the window on the door became the only source of illumination in the cell. After closing the door, Wang Fan did not rush to the cell, but stood beside the cell door.


    The man in the corner moved. It seemed that he took a look at Wang Fan at the door through the light, but he soon returned to the dark corner.


    Wang Fan was a little anxious when he saw that the other party didn''t show up. He wanted to go to the man''s side to see what happened, but he was worried that the other party wasn''t ghost uncle, so he would be very disappointed.


    Wang Fan at the door took out a cigarette box from the pocket of the prisoner''s clothes, pulled out one and threw it into the dark corner. He said with a smile, "I heard the blind man say that you are a mute, brother. Have a cigarette. Let''s have a chat."


    Listen to the blind man say that he saw a mute. Now he wants to chat with the mute. This kind of bridge which can only be seen in the movie is staged in front of you. Can you face it rationally?


    Maybe many people will say that the speaker is a fool, even if he is not a fool, he is also a person with an unconsciousness.


    But this is not just like the popular "journey to the west", a group of unprofessional bandits arranged a mute to inquire for information.


    I''m afraid that when many people saw this bridge, they would feel that it was the director''s unreasonable arrangement.


    But few people think that there are real dumb people in this world, just because they don''t want to or can''t speak their own words to you.


    Secrets only rot in the mouth of the dead, or in the belly of the dumb.


    It is because of natural defects that those who can''t speak have the ability to keep secrets beyond ordinary people''s ability. Therefore, in this world, only the dumb people in people''s eyes can keep secrets and survive.


    Wang Fan''s words didn''t make the other party move again. The person standing in the dark corner has been standing there quietly. If it wasn''t for his breathing sound, it also proved his existence, you would mistake him for a statue.


    Not caring about each other''s indifference, Wang Fan selfishly lit the cigarette on his mouth, took a deep puff, and then said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, it''s the first time for me to smoke and chat with others in my cell. In fact, I prefer to smoke and chat with others on the rooftop. Listening to the sound of the wind, I always feel free."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, the man in the corner walked out of the darkness and bent down to pick up the cigarette that fell on the ground.


    The light outside the cell shone on the man''s face, and Wang Fan finally saw his face clearly.


    The haggard looking man who came out of the dark was the ghost uncle he was looking for.


    Trying to resist the idea of rushing up to hold the ghost uncle, Wang Fan puffed a cigarette, and the joints of his fingers were pinching.


    The ghost uncle who picked up the cigarette laughed, put the cigarette to his mouth and asked softly, "can I borrow a fire?"

 V2.Chapter 740

    Familiar voice, familiar appearance.


    When the person you are looking for stands in front of you with a smile, what kind of mood and action should you have.


    The cigarette in his hand is burning, and the dazzling smoke gets into Wang Fan''s eyes, which makes him feel sharp and painful, but the tears don''t flow out in the end.


    The disordered hair was on his head. Although his eyes were bright, he could see how haggard uncle GUI was. The stubble that had not been repaired made him look like he was several years old.


    The ghost uncle, with a cigarette between his fingers, walked up to Wang Fan and said with a smile, "this little brother, can you borrow a fire?"


    "Ka"


    The flame of the lighter was beating, illuminating the two faces.


    Uncle GUI lowered his head and lit a cigarette in front of the lighter. He patted Wang Fan''s hand with the lighter and said, "I guess you''re right. I''m not dumb. I just don''t have any friends. I don''t like to talk more."


    "What should I call you? I can''t call you dumb. " Wang Fan put away the lighter and asked with a smile.


    "Name, it''s just a symbol. I''ve forgotten it. You might as well call me dumb. I listen very well." Ghost uncle vomits cigarette ring to say.


    "Well, brother Hao said that all the people in the fourth prison area are strange people. I didn''t believe it before. Now it seems that you are really strange people, a blind man who can see and a dumb man who can talk. Haha!" Wang Fan tone relaxed said, also lit a cigarette in his mouth.


    The smoking ghost uncle looked at Wang Fan and asked, "I''m so interested in me. I don''t know what I want to ask."


    "It''s nothing. I just heard that a mute came. I came to see you out of curiosity. You don''t have to worry." Worried that ghost uncle will ask his identity, Wang Fan quickly casually lies.


    However, Wang Fan''s worry is obviously superfluous. As a person who has seen big storms, how can uncle GUI not think that the room has been installed with a monitor.


    But in the eyes of ghost uncle, he was not sure whether the stranger in front of him was Wang Fan he knew well.


    After all, Wang Fan''s appearance at this time has been replaced by another person, and his trademark tattoo has also been cleaned by Qianxue''s secret medicine. There is no obvious sign to prove his identity.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s mention of smoking on the rooftop and his voice, which made ghost uncle feel a little familiar, ghost uncle would not have come out of the dark, let alone admit that he was not dumb.


    After a short trial, Wang Fan has known the identity of ghost uncle, but ghost uncle knows nothing about Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who is standing at the gate of the cell, must think of a way to let the ghost uncle know his identity, and not let other people recognize him. This really gives him a headache.


    The two stood looking at each other, smoking and no longer talking. It seemed that they were waiting for each other to speak first, and they seemed to be thinking about something.


    When a cigarette was about to burn out, Wang Fan said with a smile: "mute, according to the rules of the island, if I can ask you something valuable, the warden will give me some benefits. I don''t want to hide this from you, and I''m going to take advantage of it and give it to you."


    "I''m really moved that my brother is so generous to me, but I don''t have any secrets here. I''m afraid I''ll let him down." Ghost uncle flicks ash, smile to return a way.


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe you don''t think it''s a secret thing. It''s valuable news to others! I guess you''re trying to be dumb to keep a secret. " Wang Fan continued.


    "Ha ha! I told my brother before that I''m not dumb and I don''t want to be dumb. I just don''t have any friends and I don''t like to talk more. " Uncle GUI responded with a smile.


    After hearing uncle GUI''s words, Wang Fan came forward with a smile, drew out a cigarette and said in a low voice: "brother, I think you are also a smart man. Let''s cooperate."


    "Oh? How to cooperate? " Ghost uncle took the cigarette that Wang Fan handed over and asked with a smile.


    "You can make up a few pieces of information and let me go back to hand over the work. After I get the benefits, I''ll share them with you. Moreover, as long as you say something, the brother of the prison guard at the door will also benefit and take care of you." When Wang Fan talked about the prison guards at the door, his voice seemed to be enlarged unintentionally, and his face was even more elated.


    "It''s a good way, but I don''t know what to say. Can I pretend that someone will come to help me out?" When ghost uncle talks, his eyes are always staring at Wang Fan''s eyes. It seems that he wants to find something in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that uncle GUI would suddenly say that. Wang Fan''s eyes lit up and said with a smile: "mute, you really understand. This kind of secret can make you think. OK, I''ll tell the warden that if someone asks you, you must insist on saying that."


    "Ha ha, brother, you think the warden is too stupid. If you go back to him like this, if he believes you, he won''t have to be the warden here." Ghost uncle laughs to say.


    "That''s not necessarily. There are a lot of things on the Island recently, and it''s a very special moment. Maybe the warden is worried that something will go wrong, so he''ll take it seriously. I''ll get the benefit first!" Wang Fan Chong ghost uncle blinked his eyes and said in a low voice.


    Seeing Wang Fan winking at himself, ghost uncle frowned slightly. He looked at Wang Fan and asked, "brother, what will happen on the Island recently? Can you tell me about it? "


    "Keke"


    Before Wang Fan spoke, the guards outside coughed twice.


    Hearing the cough outside the door, Wang Fan smiles and says, "dumb, you are so bad that you want to cheat me. Fortunately, someone reminds me, otherwise I will be cheated by you! You bad old man, you are very bad


    "Ha ha, little brother, I asked casually. Even if I know your secret, what can I do if I stay in this heavily guarded cell?" Ghost uncle understood Wang Fan''s words, and he laughed and started to fight.


    After smoking, Wang Fan threw the cigarette end on the ground, looked at the cigarette box in his hand, put the remaining half pack of cigarettes into uncle GUI''s hand, and said with a smile: "there are still a few cigarettes here. You can save some cigarettes, which should last for two days! When I come to see you again, I''ll bring you benefits! "


    After taking the cigarette box in Wang Fan''s hand, ghost uncle nodded heavily and said to him: "brother, you are a kind-hearted man. Bodhisattva will surely bless you!"


    "Ha ha! Dumb, to tell you the truth, the blind man has tattooed a Bodhisattva on my back. I''m going to do great things in the future Wang Fan said, squeezing his eyes at ghost uncle.

 V2.Chapter 741

    Wang Fan was in a happy mood when he walked out of the fourth prison area. Especially when he saw Uncle GUI smiling at him, he was more convinced that uncle GUI had guessed his identity and the time he had specially pointed out.


    But this time, Wang Fan also accepted the lesson of the last time. He was in a good mood, but his face was still calm, as if nothing had happened.


    On the contrary, the prison guard who followed Wang Fan did his best to fart all the way. What brother Jian is resourceful and resourceful? He has food to eat with brother Jian...


    These flattery words Wang fan is also comfortable to listen to, can''t help but after a few polite words with the prison guard, he went back to the third prison area HAOGE''s cell.


    As soon as you enter brother Hao''s cell door, you see him leaning on the sofa drinking red wine. Wang fan is a little surprised and asks, "brother Hao, how did you drink it yourself?"


    "There''s plenty of wine in the wine cabinet. You go to the fourth prison area, and boss he brings me a box of red wine. It''s a good business." Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Boss he is well informed. As soon as I asked him some information in the fourth prison area, he sent us red wine. It''s really interesting." Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Fan has gone to the wine cabinet, opened the door of the wine cabinet, took out a bottle of red wine.


    Turning to see the bottom of the bottle in brother Hao''s hand, Wang Fan quickly pulled out the cork of the bottle and said, "brother Hao, I''ll try the poison for you first."


    "Well, what time is it? Are you worried that someone will hurt me? The boy surnamed Su must have been sold all over the world now. No one will make any more small moves! " Brother Hao said with a sneer.


    Since brother Hao is not worried, there is no need for Wang Fan to say more. Besides, behind the monitor in the room is he Tiankui, the wine delivery man. If Wang Fan doubts him any more, he Tiankui would be a bit of a slap in the face.


    He handed the wine bottle to brother Hao. Wang Fan said, "I saw the blind man. He seemed to feel sick. I had a chat with him."


    "The blind man has been in poor health. If he had not been a doctor himself, he would have gone to see Yama long ago." Said brother Howe, drinking.


    "The iron hand guy really has contact with CAI Ji. It seems that boss he''s still a very difficult matter." Wang Fan deliberately mentioned the iron hand, but also wanted to let he Tiankui after the monitor listen again.


    Hao elder brother nodded and said with a sneer: "it doesn''t matter if there is contact. As long as boss he has the determination, even if there is contact, can we let them out of the island?"


    "Haha, brother Hao, you think the same as me. When the time comes, kill Cai Ji, and then put the accusation on the iron hand. Isn''t it a matter of killing two birds with one stone and getting the best of both worlds?" Wang Fan also said with a bad smile.


    "What you think is beautiful. It''s easy to say, but it''s even more difficult to do. Let''s not say whether boss he has the courage to do such a big thing. Let''s say that the bodyguards around Cai Ji are enough for you." Hao elder brother reminds a way.


    "Bodyguard?" Wang Fan looks at brother Hao in surprise.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s surprised expression, brother Hao said with a smile: "no wonder you are so proud. You don''t know the danger at all. You just treat chairman Cai of Party M as the butcher''s meat."


    "Brother Hao, is it difficult? Are the bodyguards around her very powerful?" Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s more than fierce. There are two bodyguards around Cai Ji. One is He Jin, who is a practitioner. It''s said that her Kung Fu is very good. It''s like playing with one hand and breaking stones." He said.


    "Lying trough, so awesome? One handed gravel, isn''t it a foreign skill? " Wang Fan asked unexpectedly.


    "I don''t know what kind of Kung Fu He Jin has practiced. After all, I haven''t dealt with him. But Liu Feifei, another bodyguard around Cai Ji, I''ve seen her skill." Ho said back.


    "Liu Feifei? A woman Wang Fan stares at an eye to ask a way.


    "Yes! Can you still be a man by name? " Brother Hao rolled his eyes and cast a scornful look at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who was despised by HAOGE, laughed and said, "I wonder why Cai Ji, as a leader of the party, doesn''t engage in several handsome bodyguards for both public and private use."


    "You are such a babbler. Who are He Jin and Liu Feifei? If it wasn''t for money, they would be bodyguards for people?" Brother Hao said with disdain.


    "Brother Hao, what do you think of Liu Feifei''s ability? When you talk about her, there is light in your eyes!" Wang Fan joked.


    "That little girl is not only beautiful and has a good figure, but also has a superb shooting skill, which can be described as a hundred hits. If she has a chance, it would be a good thing for her to try my shooting skill! Ha ha At last, brother Hao burst out laughing.


    Wang Fan certainly knows what brother Hao''s marksmanship means. Although he has never seen Liu Feifei, the woman who can make brother Hao have such an idea must not be a vulgar person. After all, brother Hao mentioned that he especially wanted to have sex, but Sun Hesheng''s granddaughter shangguanjing.


    Now is not the time to think about Liu Feifei''s beauty. What Wang fan is more worried about is how to kill Cai Ji who came to huoshao island for inspection under the protection of these two people.


    If Cai Ji can''t be killed, it''s impossible to create more chaos. If he wants to take the opportunity to escape from the burning Island, he will surely miss a good opportunity.


    It''s not hard to tell from brother Hao''s words that he Jin is a practitioner, and his kung fu is not weak.


    However, Lian Jiazi is so arrogant that he can only die miserably in the face of the attack of the crowd.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    Everyone who practices martial arts knows this. If they are besieged by thousands of prisoners, there is no chance of victory.


    However, Liu Feifei''s shooting method made Wang Fan scratch his head.


    Even if you fight with bare hands, you can fight with courage and courage. But when you face an opponent with modern weapons in your hand, it''s hard to compete with them with courage and courage. After all, the power of modern weapons can''t make up for the gap with quantity.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s worry, brother Hao asked with a smile: "boy, I ask you, is the knife fast or the bullet fast?"


    "Well, within seven steps, the knife is fast!" Wang Fan replied.


    "In seven steps, if you are given a chance, will you kill Cai Ji first or Liu Feifei first?" Ho asked again.


    "Cai Ji!" Wang Fan replied firmly.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s reply, brother Hao''s eyes glared and asked in a low voice: "why kill Cai Ji first? Aren''t you afraid that Liu Feifei will blow your head?"


    "Catch the king first! As long as Cai Ji is controlled by me, Liu Feifei will not dare to obey me! " Wang Fan said confidently.

 V2.Chapter 742

    The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind.


    Just after Wang Fan left the fourth prison area, he Tiankui also came to the fourth prison area. As the chief executive of Huoshao Island, he Tiankui''s arrival made the prison guards in the fourth prison area feel extremely surprised and nervous.


    After a brief inquiry about Wang Fan''s activities in the fourth prison area, he Tiankui, who has no expression on his face, comes directly to ironhand''s cell.


    When the C.O. opened the cell door, he sprang up from the bed with his arms and legs outstretched and his face facing the sky.


    "Boss he, why are you here?" He Tiankui is the one standing at the door. Some iron hands are stunned.


    He Tiankui raised his hand to cover his nose and looked around at the situation in the cell. He turned to the guard at the door and said, "Damn, is there no one cleaning the cell?"


    "Report to the warden that all the cells are cleaned by the prisoners themselves. It''s not time to clean them yet." The C.O. hurried back.


    "I said iron hand, you son of a mother''s good life for a long time, even this kind of cleaning things, can''t do it? The smell in this room is catching up with the bathroom He Tiankui frowned and scolded.


    Standing in the cell, the iron hand, who was full of worries, heard he Tiankui''s curse. He was not worried, but relaxed a lot. He said with a smile, "boss he, it''s my fault. I pondered that I''ll go out in two days, and I won''t take it seriously. Don''t be angry."


    The arrival of he Tiankui worried Tieshou very much at the beginning. After all, under the deception of Wang Fan, he did say something that he shouldn''t have said, and suffered from having no chance to explain to he Tiankui.


    So when he Tiankui stands in front of him, it''s hard to be sure what the purpose of this living king of hell, who controls the life and death of all people on the island, is to come here.


    But now hear he Tiankui scold himself, iron hand that hanging heart is put back to the original place.


    It''s not that ironhand has a tendency of self abuse and likes to be scolded like this. It''s that only when he has a special relationship can he have such a way of speaking. Therefore, he Tiankui''s attitude towards ironhand has been shown by his words.


    He Tiankui, who was standing at the door, walked into the cell after the smell of the cell dissipated.


    At this time, the iron hand smiles on his face and leans forward in a respectful manner. Seeing he Tiankui enter the cell, he goes to the bedside and rubs the hard board bed he just lay on with his sleeve.


    "Don''t bother. I''ll leave in a few words." He Tiankui said with a cold face.


    "Ah? Boss he, won''t you take me out? " Iron hand smell speech to immediately ask a way, the facial expression on the face also instantly lost a lot of.


    "Damn, can''t you stand a day''s sin?" He Tiankui asked unhappily.


    Seeing that he Tiankui''s face was not good, ironhand quickly said, "don''t worry, boss he. I''m just joking. I''m your brother. Of course, I''m willing to suffer for you."


    "I know what you said to ah Jian!" He Tiankui said coldly.


    "Boss he, don''t believe ah Jian''s son of a bitch! That boy deliberately digs a hole for me. He just wants to hurt me! " Ironhand explained quickly.


    Looking at the iron hand''s anxious face, he Tiankui gave him a white look and scolded: "what''s the hurry? Damn, you look like this. What''s the big brother''s style? I''m not so good, so I''m counselled? "


    "Boss he, what kind of big brother am I? I''m the dog beside you, the dog who helps you to make money. If you don''t believe me, I really can''t help it! " The iron hand said with a sad face.


    The iron hand, who is not tall, is bending over. At this time, he is like a obedient pug.


    It seems that he Tiankui is very satisfied with the iron hand. The cold expression on he Tiankui''s face eased a lot. He said in a light tone: "iron hand, I''ve been very kind to you these years. You actually have a private relationship with the boy surnamed Su behind my back. I''m really disappointed about this."


    "Boss he, I''ve been fooled for a while. Only when I listen to other people''s lies can I do something sorry for you. Please give me a chance and I''ll make you satisfied." At this time, the iron hand, who had been tortured by fear, did not dare to have any more ghost thoughts.


    All along, he Tiankui gives people the feeling that he is a useless person who has nothing to do and is greedy for money and lust. That''s why the iron hand listens to Mr. Su''s words and thinks that Mr. Su will replace him and become the next warden of huoshaodao.


    But since I saw the tragic death of Mr. Su at the dinner and the intimate relationship between brother Hao and he Tiankui, ironhand knew that he had made a fatal mistake.


    At present, he Tiankui takes the initiative to find him. He must want to give him a chance. How can he not grasp the last straw that can save his life.


    Listening to Tieshou trying to please himself, he Tiankui said in a low voice: "Tieshou, you have made a lot of money on the island these years. If I let you start from scratch, would you like to?"


    "From the beginning?" The iron hand was stunned for a moment.


    "Recently, too many things have happened on the island. Many big people need to manage there, and the equipment on the island should be upgraded. So I want to raise some money. Would you like to help me?" He Tiankui asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes! I''ll do anything as long as I can Ironhand understood he Tiankui''s meaning and nodded his head.


    "That''s good. I''ll let fat corpse come to you later and transfer the money in your name to my bank account, even if I borrow it from you! How''s it going? " He Tiankui asked with a smile.


    "Boss he, when it comes to borrowing or not, my iron hand''s life is yours. What''s money?" Iron hand said flatteringly.


    "Ha ha! I really did not mistake you, brother, man! It''s not terrible to go the wrong way. As long as you stop at the precipice in time, there is a shore to turn back! " He Tiankui said with satisfaction.


    The iron hand with a cold sweat on his head cursed he Tiankui''s greed in his heart, but he flattered him and said: "boss he, since you treat me as a brother, we''ll share the profits in our future cooperation!"


    "Three seven!" He Tiankui said solemnly.


    "Ah? oh Good! Three seven is three seven. My business is all taken care of by boss he, who should have taken the lead! " Said the iron hand, biting his teeth.


    Looking at the corner of iron hand''s mouth twitching, he Tiankui''s heart is very comfortable. He sneered and said: "iron hand, there''s one more thing I want you to do."


    "Boss he, please tell me, I will do my best!" The iron hand wiped the sweat on his head and nodded.


    "Get rid of ah Jian! Put everything on him He Tiankui said coldly.

 V2.Chapter 743

    Learning from brother Hao about CAI Ji''s bodyguards, Wang Fan went directly to the back kitchen of the third prison area without stopping, and summoned the prisoners of the third prison area here.


    Because of he Tiankui''s order, the guards in charge of Wang Fan didn''t stop him from summoning these prisoners. Moreover, under he Tiankui''s instruction, the guards with guns didn''t even want to get close to these prisoners and Wang Fan.


    Sitting on the high platform set up by the vegetable box in the kitchen hall, Wang Fan looked at the dark head under him, feeling a little excited and some at a loss.


    Although he has the experience of being a big brother, it is not that he has never seen a big scene, but it is the first time that Wang Fan has seen such a scene.


    With the heads close to each other and the faces full of enthusiasm, Wang Fan suddenly felt like a leader on the battlefield.


    A little bit to stabilize the mood, Wang Fan said: "brothers, today we call here, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    "Brother Jian, just tell me what you have to do."


    "Are you going to fight those bastards in the second prison?"


    "Brother Jian, will you have bread and milk tomorrow morning, or soybean milk and fried dough sticks?"


    "Is it a holiday? Brother Jian


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, the prisoners who were standing under the high platform began to talk.


    Wang Fan, who was just about to go on talking, was shocked by the noise.


    After a convulsion, Wang Fan could only stand up, raise his arm and shout to the prisoner below: "be quiet! I only say it once! It''s about your life and family! "


    As soon as I heard that what Wang Fan was going to say was related to his own life and family, the prisoners who talked about it immediately closed their mouths and looked at Wang Fan standing on the high ground.


    When the crowd was silent, Wang Fan said, "brothers, we should all know what kind of business they are doing and what kind of wealth they are making."


    "I know!"


    They all said in unison.


    "But the warden didn''t know about it. It was the son of a bitch with the iron hand who colluded with the prison''s officer Su to do it together. Do you know?" Wang Fan asked indignantly.


    Although people know that the prisoners who were released in advance were eventually killed by ironhand in the second prison, they do not know what Wang Fan said, because according to their understanding, this kind of thing must be the intention of the warden, otherwise ironhand would not dare to do such arrogant things in private even if he was lawless.


    In fact, the criminals in the third prison District guessed correctly. Of course, he Tiankui knew about these things, and he really instructed him to do them with iron hands. But Wang Fan lied to the public in order to unite the mobs in the third prison district and to carry out Cai Ji''s plan when she came to huoshao island.


    The truth is always told by others, and behind the truth, there must be the truth you don''t know.


    Of course, Wang Fan''s words are not without doubt, but these are also in Wang Fan''s expectation, heard someone whispering voice, he calmly said: "brothers, I guess some of you must doubt, how do I know the truth!"


    Wang Fan''s words to the hearts of the people, the bold prisoners are directly with the asked up.


    In the face of the public''s query, Wang Fan said with a smile: "officer Su, who colluded with iron hand to kill our brother, has been killed by me in front of the warden! Is that the truth? "


    "Sue was killed?"


    "Brother Jian killed that Su?"


    "That''s a prison guard. He''s a member of the official family. How dare brother Jian do it?"


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    After the news of killing officer Su came out, everyone immediately showed respect for Wang Fan.


    In the eyes of these people, as a prison officer Su, who is less than one person and more than ten thousand people, is just a person living in the cloud. They are not the prisoners who can look directly at him.


    But "brother Jian" killed such a person as Mr. Su, and when "brother Jian" said this, the prison guards in the distance didn''t react at all.


    The prison guards didn''t make a sound, which means they acquiesced to the words of "brother Jian"?


    Since the prison guards all know that "brother Jian" killed officer Su, what questions do these prisoners have?


    For a time, "brother Jian" has become the idol in people''s hearts and the hope for their survival.


    The most important thing is that "brother Jian" can go around here as if nothing had happened after killing officer su. We can see how much energy "brother Jian" has!


    "Brother Jian! I want to hang out with you! "


    I don''t know who yelled this, which immediately attracted others'' support. In the back kitchen of the third prison area, the crowd was surging and the voices were like waves, and the prisoners expressed their feelings one after another.


    At this time, Wang Fan finally understood why brother Hao had to let him get rid of officer Su, and he had to involve these prisoners in solving the problem of CAI Ji.


    With the experience of killing officer Su, Wang fan can naturally become the God in the eyes of these prisoners. With the support of these prisoners, Wang Fan''s plan can be carried out smoothly and he can get out of the burning Island alive.


    Thinking of brother Hao''s step-by-step calculation, Wang Fan had to admire his resourcefulness, and even lamented the old saying that people should not be ugly.


    When the noise in the crowd weakened, Wang Fan continued: "brothers, the iron hand has been locked up by the warden, which is good news for us!"


    "But! The warden has offended Mr. Su''s backstage because he stands out for us. Soon someone will come to trouble him. Can we just sit back and ignore him? "


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan glanced at the crowd again and then said, "we should live by our conscience. Brothers, the warden has been kind to us for pulling us back from the fire pit! We can''t just watch him suffer for us, can''t we? "


    Wang Fan, who was standing at a high place, was very excited, which also led the prisoners in the third prison area to get excited.


    Seeing that everyone''s mood was driven by himself, Wang Fan felt a twinge of joy in his heart. He struck while the iron was hot, and then said: "brothers, as the saying goes, a drop of water is rewarded by a spring. We can''t let the warden be bullied for our brothers, let alone watch helplessly. Those people will come back to make money with our lives!"


    Originally, these prisoners were still hesitant to work with Wang Fan. Now when they heard that there were still people who wanted to make money with their lives, they all opened their eyes.


    "Brother Jian! We''ll follow you! We want to live


    There were shouts in the crowd, and the fear of death finally made them choose.

 V2.Chapter 744

    In the hall of the back kitchen, Wang Fan washes people''s brains, fooling them into killing Cai Ji and others with him. But in brother Hao''s cell, it''s another scene.


    Sitting on the sofa smoking a cigar, brother Hao and the fat corpse sitting opposite him, their faces are covered with clouds.


    The two people who had just "quarreled" with their fingers on the tea table were depressed because they couldn''t persuade each other, especially the fat corpse with closed eyes.


    Brother Hao, smoking a cigar, sat up, grabbed the wine bottle on the tea table, took a few mouthfuls of red wine, and said impolitely, "fat corpse, it''s late. If there''s nothing else, you can go back! I''m going to have a rest


    "What''s the rush? We''ve known each other for a long time. It''s the first time you''ve driven me away! " Fat corpse talk of time, still didn''t open eyes, the facial expression is still very ugly.


    Hearing the fat corpse''s complaint, brother Hao suddenly laughed. He looked at the fat corpse sitting opposite and said with a smile, "you''ve never lost your temper with me, have you?"


    "But things are different today. Ah Hao, I still want to persuade you. Really, I can''t just watch you have an accident. Besides, I need your protection." Fat corpse opens eyes, looking at elder brother Hao, is very emotional to say.


    "Ha ha, fat corpse, don''t be so sensational as a girl. If someone listens to me, they will think that I''m going to make friends with you!" Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Who loves to hear, who can tell the things on this island clearly? Others suspect that I''m going to have a base with you. I also suspect that boss he is going to have a base with you! " Fat corpse said with disapproval.


    "Fat corpse, if you say that, boss he, aren''t you afraid that he will give you shoes?" Hao elder brother smiles to remind a way.


    "Give me shoes? Ah Hao, don''t forget that I am in charge of all the people''s money on this island. If I have anything to do, they will start all over again in their life! " Fat corpse is very confident to say.


    Worried that fat corpse would talk nonsense again, what he said was spread to he Tiankui''s ears by the people behind the monitor. Brother Hao quickly changed the topic and said, "fat corpse, how long have you not gone out to breathe? Don''t you feel suffocated hiding in your room every day? "


    "Why do I go out to breathe? My room is equipped with the best air purifier, and people massage and relax my muscles and bones. Why should I go out to bask in the sun and sweat foolishly? " Fat corpse disdains to return a way.


    "Ha ha! Sunshine and air are gifts from nature. Fat corpse, what kind of air purifier do you have? It can''t compare with free air at all. It makes your body full of vitality. " Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Free air? Ah Hao, you are not tempting me. Let''s go out with you to relax Fat corpse sat up straight and looked at the smiling brother Hao.


    "What? Are you worried that I can''t protect you? " Ho asked.


    "Well! I''m worried that boss he won''t let me go out. After all, he is the one who worries most about me dying! " Fat corpse cold hum a, rolled a white eye to say.


    "Fat corpse, we''ve been on the island for quite a long time. Boss he thinks highly of us both. Now boss he has difficulties, we should also think about him. Although I''m a strong tempered man, I don''t know how to be obedient, I can still weigh who is good to me and who is bad to me." When brother Hao spoke, he blinked at the fat corpse.


    Seeing brother Hao winking at him, fat corpse immediately understood what he meant.


    Before two people because of the Hao elder brother help he Tiankui''s matter, with the hand writing on the tea table already had an argument.


    As a person with a clear mind and a good understanding of he Tiankui, fat corpse does not believe that he Tiankui will have a lot of trust in HAOGE. Although he Tiankui has shown his trust in HAOGE in the matter of getting rid of the Su officer, it is just a cover up to fat corpse.


    To get rid of Mr. Su is just to help he Tiankui get rid of a person who pays money. To get rid of the iron hand is not to cut off he Tiankui''s wealth?


    at large the better to apprehend him!


    He Tiankui wants to send the iron hand to brother Hao just to test his intention. If brother Hao agrees on the spot and takes the opportunity to help "a Jian" get rid of the iron hand, then for he Tiankui, brother Hao only points out that the iron hand colludes with Mr Su for his own benefit.


    Fortunately, brother Hao didn''t agree to he Tiankui''s suggestion. In the end, as Tiankui expected, he was sent to the heavily guarded fourth prison.


    We all understand people, especially the most intelligent fat corpse, who can see through he Tiankui''s careful thinking at a glance. That''s why he came to the door in a hurry to tell brother Hao what he thought.


    But the fat corpse, who thought brother Hao would also notice, didn''t expect that brother Hao despised his words, and firmly believed that he Tiankui didn''t have any wariness of him.


    This will blow up the fat corpse''s anger of kindly reminding brother Hao!


    Two people you come and I go of the comparison for a long time, finally have just situation.


    Hao Ge refused to accept fat corpse''s suggestion, fat corpse also had no way to understand Hao GE''s "stupidity", but both of them were hindered by their previous friendship, so they didn''t completely turn over their faces.


    In the whole island of huoshao, maybe only fat corpse dares to talk to brother Hao in this way, and only he dares to show his face to brother Hao. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid everyone will be cold by this time.


    Thinking that he was persuading brother Hao, brother Hao had listened to it. Fat corpse stood up excitedly and went to brother Hao. He dipped his finger in the drink that had not dried up on the tea table and wrote "stop in time" on the tea table.


    Looking at the words written by fat corpse, brother Hao shook his head with a smile. He took a puff of cigar, puffed out a cigarette ring with pride, dipped his finger in wine, and wrote on the tea table that "the arrow is on the string.".


    He was a fat corpse with excited face. When he saw the words written by brother Hao, his face became ugly again. He thought brother Hao had listened to his advice, but obviously it was only his wishful thinking.


    "Trust me"


    Brother Hao wrote down these three words on the tea table, and then wiped the wine on the tea table with his palm.


    Fat corpse, who originally wanted to persuade him a few more words, saw brother Hao''s action and knew that he could not listen to his words, which made him feel disappointed.


    He came here to remind brother Hao, but he was turned away. No one would be in a bad mood, let alone a conceited man like fat corpse.


    Seeing that there was no need to persuade him, fat corpse had to take back his hand. Looking at brother Hao, he shook his head and said, "ah Hao, let me give you a word!"


    "All ears!" Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Good advice is hard to persuade the damned devil!"

 V2.Chapter 745

    When Wang Fan returned to the cell from the back kitchen, fat corpse had been away for some time, but brother Hao was not alone in the cell.


    Wearing casual clothes, he Tiankui sat on the sofa and looked up at Wang Fan at the door with his legs crossed. He said with a smile, "brother ajian, you look so proud. It should be very smooth."


    "Boss he, with your care, what''s not going well on the island?" Wang Fan said tactfully.


    "Ha ha, brother a Jian can speak more and more. It seems that many things can be done by brother a Jian in the future." He Tiankui vomited a cigarette and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Boss he thinks highly of me. I don''t have that great ability. I have to rely on brother Hao to cover up the prison area." As soon as Wang Fan''s words changed, he talked about brother Hao again.


    Sitting on the sofa smoking a cigar, brother Hao, hearing Wang Fan''s words, didn''t have any happy expression on his face, but still had a serious expression.


    He Tiankui and Wang Fan looked at brother Hao. Seeing the expression on brother Hao''s face, Wang Fan said with a smile, "brother Hao, it seems that you are in a bad mood. Is there something bothering you? Do you want me to do something for you? "


    "Brother a Jian can''t do it for me. I asked brother Hao to go to the fourth prison district that day and help me watch the prisoners. After all, the guys there are not fuel-efficient lights." He Tiankui also said with a smile.


    "Four prison areas? Boss he, do you still need people to watch in the fourth prison area? Although the fourth prison district is not as solid as gold, it can be said that it is an iron wall at least. Do you still need brother Hao to be in town? " Wang Fan sees that brother Hao doesn''t want to promise he Tiankui, so he exaggerates.


    In fact, although Wang Fan exaggerates a little, in Wang Fan''s opinion, there is no need to arrange for brother Hao to go to the fourth prison.


    At the door of each cell, there is a prison guard with live ammunition on guard. There are dense barbed wire netting on the prison area, and a team of patrolling prison guards, ready to deal with those who dare to touch the bottom line.


    Even though the prisoners there are very capable, they dare not act rashly in the face of the weapons in the hands of these prison guards.


    Moreover, Wang Fan also wants to take advantage of the assassination of CAI Ji and take the opportunity to rescue the ghost uncle in the fourth prison area. If brother Hao agrees to he Tiankui''s proposal, he must face brother Hao.


    At present, Wang Fan hasn''t figured out the identity of brother Hao, or even the reason why brother Hao helped him.


    If brother Hao is to support him and establish his own power on Huoshao Island, then Wang Fan''s attempt to escape from prison will surely be stopped by brother Hao.


    At that time, Wang Fan and brother Hao start to fight, and the love between them is at the end, and this kind of duel can''t be easily passed, and one person will be killed.


    At the thought of having a big brother fight for life and death, Wang Fan felt sad.


    Even if brother Hao is willing to let Wang Fan go, what will happen after the matter is over? How should brother Hao explain to he Tiankui?


    For he Tiankui, brother Hao is just a chess piece he wants to use. In his eyes, he Tiankui is not a cooperative partner. The relationship between them is only maintained by mutual interests.


    And this kind of relationship, which depends on interests, can''t stand any test at all. So after brother Hao releases Wang Fan and uncle GUI, he will inevitably turn against he Tiankui. Can brother Hao accept such a result?


    For a moment, all kinds of conjectures flashed through Wang Fan''s mind. Although he didn''t want to see those embarrassing endings, he also felt that many things were inevitable.


    Although I don''t know what HAOGE and he Tiankui talked about before, from the expression of HAOGE at this time, it should be that he Tiankui''s proposal hasn''t been agreed.


    As long as he didn''t promise to come down, there would still be a chance. Wang Fan went to the back of brother Hao, stretched out his hand to hold brother Hao''s shoulder, helped him relax his muscles and bones, and said as usual: "boss he, have you ever thought about what to do if brother Hao is not in the third prison area, iron hand and his hand break our plan?"


    "Brother ajian, can''t you make an iron hand? When did you become so insecure? " He Tiankui asked.


    "It''s nothing to worry about that kind of rubbish, but don''t forget boss he, the two bodyguards around Cai Ji are definitely not vegetarian. Are you so sure that you can kill those two bodyguards?" Wang Fan loosens his muscles and bones for Hao Ge and squints at he Tiankui.


    Talking about the two bodyguards next to Cai Ji, he Tiankui''s smile froze immediately. He frowned and said, "the most scarce thing on the island is manpower. If I''m not worried about those people in the fourth prison District taking the opportunity to make trouble, I really want to ask brother Hao to do it. After all, if brother Hao does it, the odds will be better."


    "Boss he, since you are also worried about this, why do you suggest brother Hao to go to the fourth prison district? I''m not exaggerating. If the plan fails, I may not be able to play such a small role, but you will be eliminated. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "There are thousands of people in the two prison districts. I don''t believe they have the ability to deal with so many people?" He Tiankui does not give up.


    "Ha ha! Boss he, if you don''t want to listen, the prisoners in our prison area will not let you down if they fight with the wind, but if there is a little bit of trouble, I really don''t know if there will be any accident! " Wang Fan said to he Tiankui with a sneer.


    What Wang Fan said is really in the heart of he Tiankui. He is not only worried about the criminals in the fourth prison area making trouble, but also worried about what Wang Fan said.


    It''s really not a simple thing to make those prisoners work for themselves, and if the whole plan fails, then he, the warden, will be doomed.


    He Tiankui, who was upset, was no longer calm. A layer of sweat came out of his forehead. The cigarette between his fingers was sucked to the butt by him.


    Brother Hao, who had not spoken for a long time, took a look at he Tiankui and Wang Fan behind him. He said in a deep voice, "what you two are worried about is also what I am worried about. The prisoners in the fourth prison district are extraordinary. We can''t think of anything wrong."


    "But once the plan starts, it''s that we don''t turn back. If we can''t get rid of CAI Ji, none of us will live!"


    "Brother Hao, what shall we do?" He Tiankui looks at brother Hao and asks.


    "Well! I''ll go to the fourth prison area. If ah Jian fails, you''ll withdraw into the fourth prison area together. Let''s make plans again! " Brother Hao said firmly.

 V2.Chapter 746

    Although brother Hao promised he Tiankui to stay in the fourth prison area, he didn''t show how happy he was. After all, Wang Fangang''s worries made him feel hard to calm down.


    After seeing off he Tiankui, Wang Fan told brother Hao about how he started everyone in the back kitchen of the third prison area. Although he was a little proud, he was also worried.


    There are always suspicions among people.


    Although Wang Fan has a lot of worries about his identity and the purpose of helping him, it doesn''t affect his trust in him. After all, it is his brother who has helped Wang fan so much.


    What worries Wang fan is he Tiankui, the real owner of huoshao island.


    It sounds like he Tiankui asked for help from brother Hao, but Wang Fan felt that there was something unusual in he Tiankui''s words and the whole story.


    The prisoners in the third and second prison districts were able to plan things together, which was a matter of appearance. Let alone Wang Fan, everyone should be able to think of it.


    It''s such a cooperative relationship, let alone facing a strong enemy. But when they encounter a little difficulty, they have to run for their own lives?


    Without brother Hao, Wang Fan''s fight against Cai Ji''s two masters will be a tough one. Those criminals who can''t make it to the stage will not be powerful assistants.


    It''s wishful thinking to destroy Cai Ji and her bodyguards with the sea of people tactics. Even the prisoners may see that the situation is not good, and they will fight against he Tiankui.


    As for the iron hand!


    Wang fan not only did not plan to have any cooperation with him, but even had a good idea. As soon as they met, they took advantage of the trouble to get rid of the iron hand.


    In a word, no matter whether Cai Ji can be killed or not, the iron hand must be killed by Wang Fan. This can be regarded as Wang Fan''s revenge for Jin Huixian!


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t know that he Tiankui had seen ironhand before he came here, and he also gave the order to kill Wang Fan.


    If Wang fan knows that he Tiankui has a heart to kill him, he won''t let him off lightly. Maybe he will kill he Tiankui while he''s in trouble, and then take ghost uncle to leave.


    Therefore, Wang Fan''s distrust of he Tiankui is not unreasonable, and it is precisely because of this distrust that he can escape from the trap of he Tiankui.


    Wang fan is scheming against Wang Fan, and he Tiankui is scheming against Wang Fan. Brother Hao is Wang Fan''s backer. He Tiankui''s purpose of sending him to the fourth prison area is to worry about the iron hand''s bad influence on Wang Fan.


    But what Wang Fan said made he Tiankui in trouble.


    However, nothing in the world is absolutely satisfactory. If there is one, there will be no destiny.


    Besides, after listening to Wang Fan''s words and knowing the situation of the prisoners in the third prison area, brother Hao''s face didn''t have the previous worry. At least in front of Wang Fan, he was much more relaxed.


    Brother Hao, who smokes a cigar, appreciates Wang Fan''s ability. He also doesn''t trust the prisoners in the third prison, and expresses his worries.


    In fact, brother Hao and Wang Fan''s worries are almost the same. After all, a group of mobs have no guts. What can you expect from them?


    If the prisoners in the third prison district had a little blood, they would not be bought and sold by he Tiankui and Tieshou as beef cattle. What''s more, they would not be looking forward to a peaceful life at this time.


    Everyone who lives in purgatory, either in this miserable world, died in great pain, or do let anyone dare not bully the devil, happy to enjoy the life of purgatory.


    The two people''s evaluation of these prisoners in the third prison district is very consistent. Naturally, brother Hao raised his doubts about he Tiankui''s suggestion.


    Worried that he Tiankui would listen to him, brother Hao wrote on the tea table with his fingers again, dipped in the wine and wrote "kill the iron hand first".


    Looking at the four words written by brother Hao, Wang Fan smiles and writes on the coffee table in the same way, "just what I want.".


    Two people who have finished writing on the tea table look up at each other and smile.


    Wang Fan, who is still thinking about the safety of ghost uncle, wrote on the tea table, "I want to save people.".


    "Who?" Ho''s eyes narrowed and he wrote it down.


    "Dumb!" After Wang Fan wrote these two words, he stared at brother Hao''s eyes and was ready to start at any time.


    Brother Hao, who was staring at by Wang Fan, seemed to see Wang Fan''s cautious behavior. The expression on his face was very strange, but there was no malice.


    After seeing that brother Hao had no malice, Wang Fan''s mood was slightly relaxed. He laughed apologetically and wrote "sorry" on the tea table.


    These three simple words not only represent Wang Fan''s guilt to brother Hao, but also show his gratitude to him.


    From the beginning, Wang Fan hid his identity from brother Hao, and even thought about how to get rid of him. But brother Hao knew his true identity from the beginning, and he had been helping him secretly, which really made Wang Fan a little unexpected.


    When you deliberately calculate a person and try your best to get rid of the other party, you finally find that the other party has been helping you, or even saving your life secretly. This embarrassing result is really hard to accept.


    Although this situation is very accidental, it actually happened to Wang Fan, which really made him not know how to face his brother Hao.


    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao smiles, raises his hand and erases the words written by Wang Fan on the tea table. With a smile on his face, he dips in the wine and writes "I wish you success" on the tea table!


    wish you success!


    These four also shocked Wang Fan''s heart. At this moment, he was more sure that brother Hao not only knew his identity from the beginning, but also knew the purpose of his trip. He even knew who he was trying to save.


    In a flash of lightning and flint, a question flashed through Wang Fan''s mind. Who is brother Hao in front of him?


    Why does he know so much about himself?


    Who on earth is he?


    What''s the secret behind him?


    Wang Fan has been troubled by the heart of the question, at this moment once again climb his heart, he can not help but live on the coffee table, wrote "who are you?"


    Brother Hao didn''t answer Wang Fan''s question. He gently wiped the handwriting on the tea table, leaned back on the back of the sofa, eyes slowly closed, smiling lips gently moved, and hummed a low tune, which surprised Wang Fan.


    "Young chivalrous, with five all male. Liver and gallbladder cavity, hair towering. Life and death are the same. A promise is worth a thousand dollars. "

 V2.Chapter 747

    When the sun shines high, it is the most beautiful time in the world.


    On the wharf of Huoshao Island, he Tiankui, dressed in neat clothes, is full of energy, and the prison guards who follow him are also very good-looking. They can almost be models on the cover.


    "Brothers, keep your spirits up. It''s a great honor for chairman Cai to visit our island today."


    He Tiankui, standing in front of the team, yells at the prison guards behind him.


    He Tiankui, who started to arrange the reception ceremony early in the morning, not only let people clean the road on the wharf, but also spread a red carpet to show the solemnity. He arranged the small wharf according to the highest etiquette standard.


    Twelve carefully selected C.O.S, dressed in stiff uniforms and spotless white gloves, stood on both sides of the red carpet in two teams.


    Not far away, Wang Fan and Tieshou, who are the representatives of prisoners, lead several prisoners who can still see past, waiting with small colored flags in their hands.


    Standing on the dock, you can see a medium-sized yacht from a distance, moving towards huoshao island at a constant speed. On the deck of the yacht, there are two men and a woman in suits.


    Although I can''t see the appearance of this pair of men and women clearly, Wang fan knows that this should be He Jin and Liu Feifei that brother Hao talked about with him.


    Judging from their standing posture and their motionless appearance on the bow deck, both of them must have great Kung Fu, and their Kung Fu is not generally strong.


    Generally speaking, no matter how big a ship is, when it is on the water, it will make people on the deck feel uncomfortable because the ship is bumped by the waves.


    If it''s not for the sailors who live on the ship for a long time, it''s very difficult for ordinary people to keep balance on the ship, and even feel dizzy because of this kind of turbulence.


    But in contrast, he Jin and Liu Feifei not only stood motionless on the deck, but also stood in the front of the bumpy boat. We can see how strong their chassis skills are.


    The most important thing for martial arts practitioners is the stability of the chassis, that is to say, the firmness of the horse stance.


    The leg is the root. If there is no strength on the leg, then when fighting, the body will be easily knocked down by the opponent because of the unstable gravity. Therefore, people with strong Kung Fu attach great importance to leg training.


    Standing on the shore, Wang fan saw the two people''s appearance and naturally guessed each other''s skill.


    People are looking at the yacht coming to huoshao island in the distance. The iron hand standing beside Wang Fan says to Wang Fan in a low voice: "brother ajian, as soon as the boat comes to shore, let''s do it!"


    "Iron boss, what''s your hurry? Isn''t boss he saying to wait for these people to go ashore and enter the prison gate before starting? Is it difficult for you to turn a deaf ear to what boss he said? " Wang Fan asked with disdain.


    "Brother, I''m worried about a long night and a lot of dreams. In case of any emergency, our plan will fail!" Ironhand explained.


    "Cut, emergency? Iron boss, you don''t want to warn the people on the ship! Are you really in touch with chairman Cai? Is she the one who put her in here? " Wang Fan tilted his eyes and looked at the iron hand with distrust on his face.


    Wang fan saw some guilty, iron hand quickly put his hand to explain: "brother a Jian, don''t talk nonsense, I''m loyal to boss he and will never do anything sorry to him."


    "Well, don''t explain it to me. How can I listen to you? I feel that you two have something fishy. You can''t really be fags!" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Wang Fan''s words make iron hand speechless. He stares at Wang Fan, but in his heart, he greets Wang Fan''s eighteen ancestors.


    As they talked, the yacht was already on the dock. Under the order of he Tiankui, the prison guards who were in charge of welcoming Cai Ji immediately saluted the yacht with a straight waist, looking very respectful.


    Standing in the bow of the ship, he Jin didn''t wait for the sailor to stabilize the ship, so he jumped from the ship to the wharf.


    Liu Feifei, who had been standing beside he Jin before, had already put his hand on his waist. His beautiful eyes were so heroic that he looked at the people on the shore.


    Seeing he Jin coming down from the boat, he Tiankui went up to please him and asked, "brother Jin, can chairman Cai get used to the bumps on the boat?"


    "Tell your people to step back 20 steps, and all the prisoners over there to return to the prison. Who told them to let out the garbage?" He Jin didn''t give he Tiankui a good face at all. He told him in a cold voice.


    He Tiankui, who is smiling and trying to curry favor with him, is stunned to hear what he Jin said. He obviously didn''t expect that he Jin would be so disgusted with the reception ceremony he arranged.


    Before he Tiankui asked, he Jin said to him, "he Tiankui, are you deaf? Can''t you hear me? Or do you want to do something against chairman Cai? "


    Originally, he wanted to defend himself, but when he Jin questioned him, he Tiankui immediately closed his mouth. He turned his head and looked at the prison guards behind him, and yelled at them, "are you damn deaf? Hurry up and drive those prisoners back. You guys, step back, too! "


    The prison guards carefully selected by he Tiankui had intended to show off their appearance in front of chairman Cai, and they had a dream of becoming chairman Cai''s pillow man. Now when they heard he Tiankui''s words, they immediately woke up from the dream and returned to the cruel reality.


    I can''t blame these prison guards for their craziness.


    Although he Tiankui and HAOGE conspired to assassinate chairman Cai, the leader of the M party, on Huoshao Island, he did not tell his subordinates about it.


    And those prison guards have long heard that Cai Ji, an old woman, likes beautiful men, so she has a dream of going to heaven.


    The dream is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    These well-dressed prison guards, hearing he Tiankui yelling at them and seeing he Jin''s murderous eyes, immediately turn around and walk to the prison gate, and by the way, they greet Wang Fan and Tieshou, and also walk to the prison.


    As soon as the prison guards turned around and had no time to go out far, the yacht had been firmly on the dock. The sailors were busy setting up the springboard, and teams of armed soldiers stepped on the springboard and went ashore.


    What happened suddenly surprised not only the prison guards and prisoners, but also he Tiankui.


    Standing next to he Tiankui, he Jin was very proud to see the expression on he Tiankui''s face. He asked with a smile: "warden he, I didn''t expect that President Cai would come with her guard!"


    "Brother Kim, this is.. What does that mean? " He Tiankui''s head was already sweating and stammered.

 V2.Chapter 748

    The soldiers on the yacht, armed with long guns, quickly landed from the yacht and looked at the people around. The prisoners who were preparing to return to the prison, and the prison guards who were driving the prisoners back, were all startled by the sight.


    As the leader of Party M, it''s not a big deal for Cai Ji to bring her bodyguards to inspect huoshao island. After all, these days, many rich and powerful people take their bodyguards with them when they travel. Even some stars in the 18th tier sometimes use bodyguards to make the scene.


    But the soldiers standing on the shore were obviously beyond everyone''s expectation. We didn''t expect that Cai Ji would bring soldiers to huoshao island this time.


    Moreover, judging from the weapons and clothing of these soldiers, they are not ordinary soldiers. They should be special forces with strict training and well-equipped weapons.


    "Is this a visit to huoshao island?" A face surprised iron hand, dull looking at those soldiers, palpitating asked.


    "Damn, these people have enough weapons to kill all the people on the island." When Wang fan saw that several of the soldiers were carrying heavy weapons, he also felt that it was unusual.


    As soon as their voices fell, they saw a woman with short hair in a gray lady''s suit coming down from the yacht deck.


    "It''s chairman Cai!" The iron hand on one side exclaimed.


    Hearing the cry of the iron hand, Wang Fan looks carefully at Cai Ji who is disembarking from the ship. Her short hair is neat, and her eyes with golden lace match her unsmiling expression, which makes people feel that this woman is not simple.


    On the other hand, Liu Feifei, who is behind Cai Ji, has a very serious expression on her face, but it gives people a kind of cool beauty, especially her pair of white rabbits hidden under the suit, which gives people a feeling that they can''t help but want to commit a crime.


    "This woman has a good figure!" Read female countless Wang Fan watched Liu Fei fly ashore, can''t help but praise.


    "Brother ajian, what''s your look? I think chairman Cai has a good figure. " The iron hand who is watching Cai Ji walk down the deck mistakenly regards Wang Fan''s praise of Liu Feifei as his praise of CAI Ji.


    He turned his head and gave the iron hand a white eye. Wang Fan didn''t want to explain to him. He intended to kill the iron hand in disorder. Now what he wants most is the scene of the iron hand dying on the spot.


    All the people on the yacht get off the boat in turn. As the largest chief executive on the whole boat, Cai Ji is naturally well protected by the people, and her unsmiling appearance is even more domineering.


    "Chairman Cai, I''m glad you can come to the fire.".. No, no, I''m glad you can come to the first prison for inspection! " He Tiankui, who almost lost his mouth, quickly corrected his slip of the tongue.


    Cai Ji, who was surrounded by several soldiers, looked at he Tiankui with a cold face and asked in a cold voice, "are you the warden here, he Tiankui?"


    "Report to chairman Cai, yes!" He Tiankui immediately stood at attention.


    "I heard a lot of things have happened to you recently, haven''t they?" Cai Ji asked.


    "The first prison has always been very peaceful. Occasionally something happens because the prisoners here are stubborn and hard to train. Please rest assured that I will do my duty and manage everything in the prison." When he Tiankui spoke, he was already sweating.


    He Tiankui, who has been a warden for so many years, is not a person who has never seen the world. If he had been an ordinary woman, he would have been kicked to the ground.


    But this old woman, who is not ordinary in appearance and has been seriously fat, is not an ordinary woman. She is the leader of the M party and the chief executive of the whole w province.


    If there is any disrespect for her, he Tiankui, the warden, is going to be the first.


    Of course, if he Tiankui''s plan to assassinate Cai Ji can be carried out successfully, he doesn''t have to give the old woman face.


    However, he Tiankui was deeply despairing at the sight of these armed soldiers who were not good at it.


    Before the implementation of the plan, he Tiankui had been reminded by Wang fan that he Jin and Liu Feifei, who are protecting Cai Ji''s safety, are likely to be the biggest obstacles to the whole plan. Now that these soldiers are present, it''s really more difficult for the plan to go smoothly!


    Looking at the sweat on he Tiankui''s forehead, Cai Ji, with a cold face, said in a cold voice, "warden he, is it hot? Why do you sweat so much? "


    "Yes, yes, the chairman is right. It''s a bit hot." He Tiankui said with a smile.


    Cai Ji frowned at he Tiankui and said to him, "since warden he is not well, I''ll arrange a place for you to have a rest. When you are well, I''ll entrust you with an important task."


    "Ah?"


    He Tiankui, who was wiping his sweat on his head, was surprised when he heard Cai Ji''s words. He stood there with his mouth wide open and didn''t know what to say.


    He Tiankui looks surprised. He didn''t expect that Cai Ji would suddenly say such words. However, he Jin seems to have been prepared. With a wave of his hand, he says to the two soldiers on the side: "help warden he down!"


    "Yes


    The two soldiers agreed and immediately went forward to clamp he Tiankui.


    Without waiting for he Tiankui to resist, the muzzle of two long guns was already on he Tiankui''s waist.


    "Chairman Cai, I have no health problems. Really, I don''t want to have a rest. Please spare me!" Seeing that he was going to be detained by two soldiers, he Tiankui called to Cai Ji incoherently.


    As soon as he Tiankui''s voice fell, he Jin punched him in the jaw.


    "Click"


    The sound of jaw fracture came, and he Tiankui, who was already frightened, was immediately knocked unconscious by He Jin''s fist.


    Those prison guards and prisoners standing in the distance did not expect that Cai Ji abandoned he Tiankui as soon as she came ashore, and he Jin directly knocked him out.


    This series of events that surprised everyone to lose their chin happened in front of their eyes. It really made everyone have a different understanding of CAI Ji, an old woman.


    Although it seems surprising, as the leader of the M party and the chief executive of the w Province, Cai Ji, an old woman, really has immeasurable ability.


    After seeing he Tiankui who had passed out, Cai Ji said with disdain: "I want to do something under my nose! You really don''t want to live


    "Just drag it down. Don''t spoil chairman Cai''s interest." He Jin told the two soldiers.


    "He Jin, I''ll leave the business here to you. I''m going to meet an old friend with Feifei first!" Cai Ji looks at he Tiankui being dragged down and then says to He Jin.


    After listening to the job arranged by Cai Ji, he Jin was very proud in his heart, and his face was even more like a flower.

 V2.Chapter 749

    Watching he Tiankui be solved, and listening to Cai Ji arrange He Jin to take the post of warden, this is Wang fanlei in jiaowainen.


    It took Wang fan so much effort to find out how to save the ghost uncle. Now, because of CAI Ji, an old woman, he suddenly broke down. This simply made Wang Fan unable to accept it.


    But now he Tiankui has been arrested, and Cai Ji is not only protected by He Jin and Liu Feifei, but also by a group of armed soldiers. Even if Wang Fan wants to forcibly start the plan to assassinate Cai Ji, it can only end in failure.


    One side of the iron hand licked his lips, whispered to Wang Fan said: "ah Jian brother, do you still intend to hand?"


    "You don''t want to live, I don''t want to die!" Wang Fan glared at the iron hand and said angrily.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the ironhand smiles, turns around and walks to the prison gate. The prisoners in the second prison District, seeing their eldest ironhand walking back, follow the ironhand behind and walk to the prison gate with the small colored flag in their hands.


    The criminals are not stupid. The situation is obvious. Whoever dares to make trouble here will be buried with he Tiankui, so who will be stupid enough to stay here for a long time.


    Seeing that most of the prisoners at the dock had gone, the prisoners who followed Wang Fan from the third prison district were also ready to follow the prisoners from the second prison district.


    The worried Wang Fan was a little annoyed, but he really had no choice but to say to the prisoners beside him, "go back, make a fire and cook for these officers!"


    "Good."


    The prisoners in the third prison District agreed and hurried to the gate of the prison.


    Wang Fan, who was unwilling, also turned around and walked towards the prison gate. But he had just walked two steps when he heard someone shouting behind him: "Hey, that guy, stop!"


    It was he Jin who was shouting to stop. It was Wang Fan who was just about to leave.


    Hearing someone shouting behind him, many people stopped and looked back. Wang Fan also turned his head and looked in the direction behind him.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw several prison guards coming towards him. The first one pointed to Wang Fan and said, "ah Jian, the new warden wants you to meet him!"


    "Me?" Wang Fan, who was pointed at by the prison guards, stood in the same place and asked.


    "Yes! It''s you He Jin shouts at Wang Fan.


    At this time, Cai Ji stood aside and was looking at Wang Fan with a cold look. Liu Feifei, who was standing behind Cai Ji, looked around with his eyes wandering, and didn''t seem to pay attention to Wang Fan.


    "Is he Tiankui''s plan leaked, and Cai Ji, an old lady, is going to attack me?"


    Standing in the same place, Wang Fan''s palms are sweating, and he Jin''s purpose is unconsciously guessed in his heart.


    Cai Ji and others abandoned he Tiankui as soon as they went ashore. Obviously, everything was prepared. It''s not surprising that she knew he Tiankui''s plan. Therefore, Wang Fan''s worry is not unreasonable.


    However, judging from Cai Jigang''s way of dealing with he Tiankui, it seems that he doesn''t want to carry out cruel censorship on these people in front of him, so the prisoners rush to the prison.


    The truth that the law is not responsible for the public has always been remembered by people.


    In the eyes of these prisoners, as long as they can go back to the prison, even if they are integrated into the collective ocean, at that time, if they want to investigate the assassination of CAI Ji, it will not only come to someone.


    As long as the individual is not punished, it will not be a matter of losing his life.


    But Wang Fan was suddenly stopped, which made everyone sweat for him.


    Although the prisoners in the third prison District really didn''t have much courage, they couldn''t bear to see Wang Fan suffer.


    Several prisoners who are about to reach the gate of the prison turn back to Wang Fan. The prisoners who are closer to Wang Fan keep Wang Fan behind them.


    "What? Are you going to rebel? " He Jin asked, squinting when he saw the prisoners'' behavior.


    "You go back first. Tell brother Hao that I''ll go back later." Worried that these prisoners would be implicated, Wang Fan said to them with a smile.


    The prisoners who keep Wang Fan behind them are worried when they hear Wang Fan''s words. They want to comfort Wang Fan, but they can''t say it again.


    Maybe this difference is the last one in my life.


    No one can predict what kind of trouble Wang Fan will encounter, and no one dares to guess whether Wang Fan will end his young life because of he Tiankui''s involvement.


    Everyone looked at Wang Fan uneasily, hoping to find some self-confidence from his face, but in fact, how can Wang Fan have any self-confidence.


    Seeing that the prisoners didn''t move their steps, Wang Fan could only take the initiative to walk out from behind them, with firm steps toward He Jin.


    When he Jin was less than two meters away, Wang fan stopped, looked at He Jin with his head tilted, and asked, "warden, if you have anything to order, just say it!"


    "You''re very brave. How dare you come here!" He Jin said with a smile.


    "The warden has a call. How dare I not come? After all, I''m just a prisoner. " Wang fan light return way.


    "Did you come here because you robbed shangguanjing''s residence?" He Jin asked.


    Unexpectedly, he Jin suddenly asked about his imprisonment. Wang Fan didn''t expect that. He frowned and said, "yes, I was sent here because I offended Miss Shangguan. What''s the problem?"


    "No problem, ha ha! I''m just curious that you were sent here instead of being killed by sun Hesheng when you did this kind of thing. It''s really a bit surprising! " He Jin said with a laugh.


    "Warden, I''m just robbing. I didn''t do anything to miss Shangguan, and I didn''t see her at all, so I was knocked unconscious. When I woke up, I went to the police station, and then I was sent here soon. I was also very wronged about this. Does warden want to do justice for me?" Unable to figure out the way of the other party, Wang Fan had to pretend to be a fool.


    The conversation between the two people was clearly heard, especially Cai Ji, who was standing on one side. She was looking at Wang Fan all the time. Her eyes hidden behind her glasses were even more intriguing.


    After asking, he Jin turned his head, looked at Cai Ji beside him and said, "chairman Cai, this boy is the one we are looking for. What do you think we should do with him?"


    "I''d like to hear what ah Hao thinks about it!" Cai Ji said coldly.

 V2.Chapter 750

    Wang Fan was surprised by one thing after another.


    If what happened on the dock was beyond Wang Fan''s expectation, then what Cai Ji said was a big surprise to Wang Fan.


    Ah Hao!


    This is a name that only fat corpse can say. In the whole Huoshao Island, only fat corpse dares to call brother Hao like this. Even he Tiankui wants to call brother Hao.


    But now Cai Ji calls brother Hao ah Hao.


    Is there any special relationship between this old and ugly looking woman and brother hao?


    If it really matters, why does brother Hao want to get rid of CAI Ji?


    Wang Fan, standing on the dock, was confused for a moment. All kinds of problems kept popping up in his mind, which made him feel at a loss, and he didn''t know how to face all this.


    Chaotic Wang Fan was caught in the middle by the prison guards, followed Cai Ji and others, all the way to the cell where brother Hao was.


    "Ah Jin, go and do your business. Just have Feifei with me." After arriving at the gate of brother Hao''s cell, Cai Ji orders to He Jin.


    The complacent He Jin didn''t say much. After greeting Cai Ji, he led the prison guards to leave. The soldiers who followed them to the third prison area were divided into two teams. One team followed He Jin to leave, and the other team stood at the door of the cell to continue to protect Cai Ji.


    After these soldiers stood up, Cai Ji looked at Wang Fan behind him and said to him, "let''s go. I really want to know how close ah Hao and you are and how long you have lived."


    "Go in!"


    Liu Feifei, who has never spoken, pulls Wang Fan by the collar and pushes him into the cell.


    At this time, Wang Fan was a little confused. Liu Feifei suddenly caught him by the collar, and then she pushed him into the cell, subconsciously grabbed him with both hands.


    "Soft!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s hands touched Liu Feifei''s soft chest, he got a slap on his face. He was so excited that he woke up a lot.


    "Wow"


    Liu Feifei''s eyes were wide open in anger, and he had grasped a white desert eagle in his hand. His slender fingers were on the trigger, ready to shoot at any time.


    In the face of the black muzzle, Wang Fan said that it is absolutely false that he is not nervous, but as a man, no matter how flustered he is, he can''t lose face in front of a woman.


    Wang Fan, who was flustered in his heart, looked at Liu Feifei''s eyes as usual and asked calmly, "do you want to kill me?"


    "You rubbish!" Liu Feifei bit his teeth and scolded.


    As soon as their voices fell, Hao Ge, sitting on the sofa, said, "chairman Cai, what do you mean? Do you want to bring my people to me and kill them? "


    "Brother Hao, your hands are rotten. Don''t you see that?" Liu Feifei''s face turned red and said angrily.


    "Rotten paws? I only saw someone push my brother around. After he lost his balance, he did what everyone would do. Am I wrong? " Brother Hao asked in a bad tone.


    I didn''t expect that brother Hao would support himself so much at this time. Wang Fan silently praised brother Hao in his heart, and his face was more confident. His chin was slightly raised, and he was very unconvinced and said: "I almost fell down just now. I just grabbed it, and you can only blame you for deliberately pushing me!"


    "You Wang Fan''s attitude is so angry that he wants to get angry, but seeing the warning in CAI Ji''s eyes, Liu Feifei can only close his mouth and put down his arm with a gun.


    Listening to brother Hao''s words, Cai Ji showed a rare smile on her face. She walked into the cell and sat down beside brother Hao. Then she said, "ah Hao, it seems that you want to save his life?"


    "What else?" Ho was smoking a cigar, and he didn''t like it.


    "In fact, I am very curious why you refused my proposal and refused to fool him. Although this man has some skills, he is not as powerful as you said." When Cai Ji spoke, her eyes were fixed on Wang Fan, but her face kept smiling.


    After flicking the ash from his cigar, brother Hao said with a smile, "this boy has saved my life. Do you think I should let him live?"


    "Oh? There are people who can threaten your life. Why don''t I know? Tell me, who is such a powerful character? " Cai Ji asked curiously.


    "I was plotted by someone, not a powerful role. The prison officer under he Tiankui, Mr. Su, is the one who was killed by this boy." Hao elder brother tone relaxed return way.


    "It turns out that you let him kill officer Su because he plotted against you! No wonder you don''t even give me face. " Cai Ji nodded her head suddenly.


    At this time, Wang Fan realized that the chief executive of Su was indeed the eye liner of CAI Ji. He did not think that Cai had the attitude of making brother Hao brother. He did not even bother to blame the words of Hao Ge.


    Liu Feifei, standing at the door, said with a sneer, "brother Hao, this boy saved your life. You indulge him so much. Aren''t you afraid that he has ulterior motives?"


    "Hello! What you said is wrong. What can I do for you? Who on this island doesn''t know that I''m the only younger brother of brother Hao, and who doesn''t know that I''m loyal to brother Hao! " Wang Fan''s eyes peeked at Liu Feifei''s towering chest, and his mouth was full of nonsense.


    Who is Liu Feifei?


    She is the bodyguard beside Cai Ji, and she is also a sharpshooter with a hundred hits. How can she not see Wang Fan''s obscene eyes.


    Originally, he was dissatisfied with Wang Fan, but now Wang Fan didn''t want to repent, and he dared to do something disrespectful to himself. How could Liu Feifei allow him to be so presumptuous.


    With a glance at Wang Fan beside him, Liu Feifei said to brother Hao, "brother Hao, this rubbish has friendship with you. It''s inconvenient for you to clean up this rubbish for chairman Cai. Let me do it for you."


    "What''s the matter? I have nothing to do with you. Why do you have to kill me? Do you have any ulterior ideas about me that you want to force me to submit in this way? " Wang Fan said with a smiley face.


    Wang Fan, who was still a little worried on the dock, was calm now, with no previous panic,


    After all, with brother Hao''s support, and seeing that the relationship between CAI Ji and brother Hao is extraordinary, Wang Fan has determined that he won''t be killed by random guns, so he dares to challenge Liu Feifei like this.


    "Rubbish! You are looking for death Liu Feifei was so infuriated by Wang Fan''s shameless appearance that he was about to explode. The desert eagle in his hand began to tremble.


    "Ah Jian, do you want to fly?"


    As soon as HAOGE''s words on the sofa came out, everyone in the room was startled.

 V2.Chapter 751

    Brother Hao''s voice was not small, and he was in a cell with little space, so every word he said was accurately transmitted to everyone''s ears.


    As the Party of the whole thing, Wang Fan swallows his saliva hard to hide his embarrassment, and his eyes dare not even look at Liu Feifei.


    And Liu Feifei widened his eyes, looked at Wang Fan inconceivably, and cursed: "you garbage, how can you have such an idea! I will kill you today


    Although Liu Feifei''s appearance is not amazing, her cool personality gives people a different aesthetic feeling.


    The figure is hot, a pair of white rabbits are ready to come out, and the graceful waist is enough to arouse men''s fantasy. Although Wang fan doesn''t want to admit what brother Hao said, his heart is no longer calm at the moment.


    Maybe it''s because he''s been on the island for a long time, and Wang Fan''s blood is strong. Suddenly a woman appears beside him. It''s inevitable that he will have some bad ideas.


    What''s more, a woman like Liu Feifei makes Wang Fan''s heart itch.


    "Ha ha! Ah Jian, what are you blushing about? What''s embarrassing about the love affair between men and women! Ha ha Looking at Wang Fan''s embarrassment, brother Hao was laughing.


    As a woman, although Liu Feifei is not so sentimental, she can''t say it in person without any reaction. What''s more, the man who has a bad intention to himself is still a garbage man in prison clothes.


    "Brother Hao, please don''t make such a joke. I''m not interested in him. I''m even disgusted." Liu Feifei turns his head to look at brother Hao and says in a discontented tone.


    "Feifei, I know you have high vision, but if you don''t have a try, why don''t you go against your taste?" Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, please show some respect!" Liu Feifei''s angry way back.


    Cai Ji didn''t speak all the time. Seeing Liu Feifei''s ugly face at the moment, she said, "since brother Hao has such confidence in ah Jian, why don''t we make a bet?"


    "Oh? Chairman Cai, what do you want to bet on? " Hearing Cai Ji''s words, brother Hao looks at her with interest.


    "Let Feifei fight with ajian. If ajian is not killed by Feifei, let Feifei accompany him all night. How about that?" Cai Ji looks at brother Hao with a smile.


    Without waiting for brother Hao to respond, Liu Feifei said, "chairman Cai, how can you face outsiders?"


    "Feifei, what''s your hurry? Can''t you beat him with a gun in your hand? " Cai Ji looks at Wang Fan with a sneer.


    He is secretly guessing the purpose of CAI Ji''s doing this, but he hears her words like this. Looking at Cai Ji''s eyes, Wang Fan immediately understands the old woman''s mind.


    How dare Cai Ji be such an old lady? I want to kill him when I see the chance!


    Liu Feifei, who was standing beside Wang Fan, certainly understood Cai Ji''s meaning. On her cloudy face, she immediately showed a proud smile. She patted the desert eagle on her waist, looked at Wang Fan haughtily, and asked in a disdainful tone: "garbage, do you dare?"


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    When Liu Feifei asks Wang Fan, brother Hao suddenly laughs, which makes Cai Ji unexpected.


    Looking at the smiling brother Hao, Cai Ji asked strangely: "brother Hao, aren''t you worried at all?"


    "Do you think I''m worried? ha-ha! I just wonder if Feifei will hate you if she loses. Ha ha Ho said with a laugh.


    "It seems that you have a lot of confidence in him!" Cai Ji said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you have confidence or not. I just want to know whether this bet counts?" Ho stopped laughing.


    Brother Hao''s confident words shocked both Cai Ji and Liu Feifei. Both women looked at brother Hao sitting on the sofa and Wang Fan standing at the door with incredible eyes.


    I''ve heard from brother Hao that Liu Feifei''s shooting is good, and Wang fan is also afraid of her.


    Pistol is a short and capable weapon, not to mention a trained person. If an ordinary person holds it in his hand, his combat effectiveness can be instantly increased by 100 times.


    After all, no matter how tough the flesh and blood are, they can''t stop the bullets in the gun.


    But according to brother Hao, Wang Fan had no room to retreat. He could only stand there and wait for the arrangement of the God of fate.


    However, Wang Fan''s silence makes Liu Feifei and Cai Ji worry about it.


    On the one hand, there is brother Hao who speaks boldly, on the other hand, there is Wang Fan who is waiting for Liu Feifei''s response. The two men really earn enough face in front of the two women.


    Liu Feifei, who was full of self-confidence, began to feel a little anxious now. Her forehead had slowly oozed sweat, and her confident eyes were gradually disappearing. Looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, she was more worried.


    "A word from a gentleman!"


    "It''s hard to chase a horse!"


    On the sofa, Cai Ji and Hao Ge look at each other, but they make a tacit agreement.


    Standing at the door of the two people, listening to their boss and brother''s words, but the mood is not one of the frown.


    "Ah Jian, don''t say I don''t take care of you. As far as I know, Feifei is still a yellow flower girl who hasn''t been opened. If you can sleep with her for one night, ha ha! Death is worth it Brother Hao looked at Wang Fan at the door and said to him with a laugh.


    Liu Feifei''s face can''t hold on to such straightforward words, but in the face of such a character as brother Hao, she has no way but to curse in her heart.


    However, Liu Feifei does not dare to contradict brother Hao, which does not mean that she does not dare to play against Wang Fan and holds the desert eagle in her hand. The self-confidence that comes from her heart comes back to her face again.


    "Since brother Hao must give me a chance to kill this rubbish myself, why should I refuse? I just hope brother Hao doesn''t blame me for the death of this rubbish! " Liu Feifei, with a gun in his hand, looked at Hao Ge sitting on the sofa and said.


    The cigar smoking brother Hao smiles, raises his arm, points to Wang Fan beside Liu Feifei, and says to Liu Feifei, "Feifei, if this boy doesn''t have the ability to sleep with you, it''s useless for me to keep him. But if ah Jian wins the bet today, I want him to record his breaking tonight. Ha ha! Keep it for me to enjoy later! "


    "You Liu Feifei is so angry that she wants to shoot him in the head. But seeing the expression on Cai Ji''s face, she forces her anger back.


    And Wang Fan, who has been silent, has slowly taken off his prison clothes, revealing the chain that twines around him.

 V2.Chapter 752

    "Bang"


    The chain slipped from Wang Fan''s hand and hit the hard floor of the cell. After a flash of sparks, a large, coin like pit appeared on the floor.


    "You are..."


    Liu Feifei, who is standing in front of Wang Fan, has witnessed all this. She can''t believe her eyes, but she has no way to explain how the ordinary but heavy chain is carried on Wang Fan.


    Hearing Liu Feifei''s confused voice, brother Hao said with a smile, "this chain is from me."


    Cai Ji, who also witnessed all this, heard brother Hao''s words and looked down at his ankle. Only then did she find that the shackles on brother Hao''s feet were not chained together.


    "It seems that you really trust him!" Cai Ji said quietly.


    "Ha ha! Chairman Cai, our bet has been made. Don''t go back on it! " Brother Hao looks at Cai Ji confidently.


    Wang Fan, who gets rid of his chains, doesn''t listen to the conversation between brother Hao and Cai Ji. At this time, he is twisting his body and jumping on the floor.


    Like a mountain on his body was removed, Wang Fan was ecstatic at the moment. The feeling of being released made him want to cheer.


    It''s not only the body that feels extremely relaxed, but also a kind of power that can''t be said to come from, which is ready to move in Wang Fan''s body.


    "Hey"


    Wang Fan shouts, his feet work hard, his body jumps backward, and then stands firmly on the floor in the corner of the wall.


    From the door to the place where Wang Fan landed, at least three or four meters, and he still jumped in this direction with his back, which made Liu Feifei almost lose his chin.


    If a normal person jumps with his back to the rear, because of his body coordination and strength, he can only jump a distance of more than one meter at most. Even so, his movements will be clumsy.


    But Wang Fan, standing in front of Liu Feifei, not only jumps back easily, but also the distance and the state when he lands are beyond the range that a normal person can bear.


    What surprised Liu Feifei even more was that Wang Fan''s action had no difficulty at all. Even in her opinion, if it wasn''t for the wall, Wang Fan could jump out of a more incredible distance with the help of her body.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, Wang Fan''s move is nothing, but Liu Feifei, who has been strictly trained, has a different view of Wang Fan''s strength.


    There is no limit to the strength of the body, just like those people in the gym who use equipment to constantly improve their strength, they can constantly increase the intensity of training to meet their pursuit of strength.


    But the coordination of the body can only be said to depend entirely on talent and opportunity.


    No one can pass any training, let the body''s coordination beyond the limits of ordinary people, especially this completely unlimited enhancement.


    As an excellent bodyguard, Liu Feifei has foreseen what she will face, which makes her confidence just picked up collapse again.


    "It feels good!"


    Wang Fan, standing in the corner of the wall, smiles, looks up at the ceiling above his head, and observes the distance between the ground and the ceiling.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Feifei asked in surprise.


    "I feel that I have endless strength in my body, ha ha! I''m going to try my ability. " Wang Fan said calmly while moving his muscles and bones.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s eagerness to try, Liu Feifei stepped back on guard. She frowned and frowned, staring at the man who was about to fight with her.


    "Hey"


    Wang Fan''s body, like an arrow off the string, shot straight at the ceiling of the cell. Wang Fan''s face was full of confidence. His right hand was even more powerful in the air, and his eyes were staring at a stone slab on the ceiling.


    "Bang"


    After a deafening bang, Wang Fan smashed the slate on the ceiling.


    "Hua La"


    The broken stone slab fell from the ceiling and hit the floor under Wang Fan''s feet.


    "How did you do it?"


    Dumbfounded Liu Feifei''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe his own eyes. He couldn''t believe that all this happened in front of her.


    It''s impossible for human beings to imagine that they can shoot straight to the ceiling and smash two finger thick stone slabs with one punch when there is no force in the air.


    Not to mention Liu Feifei''s surprise, even Wang Fan felt incredible. He looked down at his fist, surprised and looked at Hao Ge sitting on the sofa.


    HAOGE, who smoked his cigar leisurely, laughed and said to Wang Fan, "you are really a good material. It''s not in vain for me to spend so much time on you. Ha ha! What about? Are you happy


    "Cool! It''s so cool! Thank you, brother Hao Knowing the meaning of brother Hao''s words, Wang Fan said excitedly.


    At this time, Wang Fan finally understood the purpose of HAOGE''s asking him to find the blind man, and also knew the secret of HAOGE''s chain.


    The ordinary looking chain must not be made of ordinary materials. Although it doesn''t look special, its weight is amazing. It''s the best equipment to train Wang Fan''s body.


    And the blind man who wandered the world relying on a silver needle at that time mentioned to Wang Fan about getting through the vein, which was also verified at this moment.


    Only in martial arts novels will appear in the scene, at this moment really happened in Wang Fan''s body, how can not let him feel surprised and excited?


    Brother Hao and Wang fan are excited, but Liu Feifei is a fool.


    She witnessed Wang Fan''s excellent skills, which made her a little flustered and even more afraid to imagine what would happen.


    But what Liu Feifei is afraid of is what brother Hao likes to say. After talking and laughing with Wang Fan, brother Hao turns to the ugly looking Liu Feifei at the door and asks with a smile, "Feifei, chairman Cai asked you to drink with me, but you slipped away. I want to see what excuse you can have today to escape from this island surrounded by the sea."


    "Brother Hao, don''t deceive people too much." Liu Feifei bit his lip and said, staring.


    "Ha ha! Feifei, I''m not going to make this bet. It''s proposed by chairman Cai. If you''re weird, you can only blame chairman Cai. How about that? Do you want to take the opportunity to turn over? Ha ha Brother Hao raised his hand to Cai Ji beside him and said to Liu Feifei with a laugh.


    At this time, Cai Ji''s face was gloomy, and she was also looking at Liu Feifei at the door. A pair of eyes burst out a terrible cold light, as if waiting for Liu Feifei to make the final decision.


    It''s Liu Feifei''s limit to dare to talk back to brother Hao. In the face of CAI Ji, she can only be a docile lamb. After Liu Feifei and Cai Ji look at each other, they lower their heads wrongly.

 V2.Chapter 753

    "Bang"


    The chain slipped from Wang Fan''s hand and hit the hard floor of the cell. After a flash of sparks, a large, coin like pit appeared on the floor.


    "You are..."


    Liu Feifei, who is standing in front of Wang Fan, has witnessed all this. She can''t believe her eyes, but she has no way to explain how the ordinary but heavy chain is carried on Wang Fan.


    Hearing Liu Feifei''s confused voice, brother Hao said with a smile, "this chain is from me."


    Cai Ji, who also witnessed all this, heard brother Hao''s words and looked down at his ankle. Only then did she find that the shackles on brother Hao''s feet were not chained together.


    "It seems that you really trust him!" Cai Ji said quietly.


    "Ha ha! Chairman Cai, our bet has been made. Don''t go back on it! " Brother Hao looks at Cai Ji confidently.


    Wang Fan, who gets rid of his chains, doesn''t listen to the conversation between brother Hao and Cai Ji. At this time, he is twisting his body and jumping on the floor.


    Like a mountain on his body was removed, Wang Fan was ecstatic at the moment. The feeling of being released made him want to cheer.


    It''s not only the body that feels extremely relaxed, but also a kind of power that can''t be said to come from, which is ready to move in Wang Fan''s body.


    "Hey"


    Wang Fan shouts, his feet work hard, his body jumps backward, and then stands firmly on the floor in the corner of the wall.


    From the door to the place where Wang Fan landed, at least three or four meters, and he still jumped in this direction with his back, which made Liu Feifei almost lose his chin.


    If a normal person jumps with his back to the rear, because of his body coordination and strength, he can only jump a distance of more than one meter at most. Even so, his movements will be clumsy.


    But Wang Fan, standing in front of Liu Feifei, not only jumps back easily, but also the distance and the state when he lands are beyond the range that a normal person can bear.


    What surprised Liu Feifei even more was that Wang Fan''s action had no difficulty at all. Even in her opinion, if it wasn''t for the wall, Wang Fan could jump out of a more incredible distance with the help of her body.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, Wang Fan''s move is nothing, but Liu Feifei, who has been strictly trained, has a different view of Wang Fan''s strength.


    There is no limit to the strength of the body, just like those people in the gym who use equipment to constantly improve their strength, they can constantly increase the intensity of training to meet their pursuit of strength.


    But the coordination of the body can only be said to depend entirely on talent and opportunity.


    No one can pass any training, let the body''s coordination beyond the limits of ordinary people, especially this completely unlimited enhancement.


    As an excellent bodyguard, Liu Feifei has foreseen what she will face, which makes her confidence just picked up collapse again.


    "It feels good!"


    Wang Fan, standing in the corner of the wall, smiles, looks up at the ceiling above his head, and observes the distance between the ground and the ceiling.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Feifei asked in surprise.


    "I feel that I have endless strength in my body, ha ha! I''m going to try my ability. " Wang Fan said calmly while moving his muscles and bones.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s eagerness to try, Liu Feifei stepped back on guard. She frowned and frowned, staring at the man who was about to fight with her.


    "Hey"


    Wang Fan''s body, like an arrow off the string, shot straight at the ceiling of the cell. Wang Fan''s face was full of confidence. His right hand was even more powerful in the air, and his eyes were staring at a stone slab on the ceiling.


    "Bang"


    After a deafening bang, Wang Fan smashed the slate on the ceiling.


    "Hua La"


    The broken stone slab fell from the ceiling and hit the floor under Wang Fan''s feet.


    "How did you do it?"


    Dumbfounded Liu Feifei''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe his own eyes. He couldn''t believe that all this happened in front of her.


    It''s impossible for human beings to imagine that they can shoot straight to the ceiling and smash two finger thick stone slabs with one punch when there is no force in the air.


    Not to mention Liu Feifei''s surprise, even Wang Fan felt incredible. He looked down at his fist, surprised and looked at Hao Ge sitting on the sofa.


    HAOGE, who smoked his cigar leisurely, laughed and said to Wang Fan, "you are really a good material. It''s not in vain for me to spend so much time on you. Ha ha! What about? Are you happy


    "Cool! It''s so cool! Thank you, brother Hao Knowing the meaning of brother Hao''s words, Wang Fan said excitedly.


    At this time, Wang Fan finally understood the purpose of HAOGE''s asking him to find the blind man, and also knew the secret of HAOGE''s chain.


    The ordinary looking chain must not be made of ordinary materials. Although it doesn''t look special, its weight is amazing. It''s the best equipment to train Wang Fan''s body.


    And the blind man who wandered the world relying on a silver needle at that time mentioned to Wang Fan about getting through the vein, which was also verified at this moment.


    Only in martial arts novels will appear in the scene, at this moment really happened in Wang Fan''s body, how can not let him feel surprised and excited?


    Brother Hao and Wang fan are excited, but Liu Feifei is a fool.


    She witnessed Wang Fan''s excellent skills, which made her a little flustered and even more afraid to imagine what would happen.


    But what Liu Feifei is afraid of is what brother Hao likes to say. After talking and laughing with Wang Fan, brother Hao turns to the ugly looking Liu Feifei at the door and asks with a smile, "Feifei, chairman Cai asked you to drink with me, but you slipped away. I want to see what excuse you can have today to escape from this island surrounded by the sea."


    "Brother Hao, don''t deceive people too much." Liu Feifei bit his lip and said, staring.


    "Ha ha! Feifei, I''m not going to make this bet. It''s proposed by chairman Cai. If you''re weird, you can only blame chairman Cai. How about that? Do you want to take the opportunity to turn over? Ha ha Brother Hao raised his hand to Cai Ji beside him and said to Liu Feifei with a laugh.


    At this time, Cai Ji''s face was gloomy, and she was also looking at Liu Feifei at the door. A pair of eyes burst out a terrible cold light, as if waiting for Liu Feifei to make the final decision.


    It''s Liu Feifei''s limit to dare to talk back to brother Hao. In the face of CAI Ji, she can only be a docile lamb. After Liu Feifei and Cai Ji look at each other, they lower their heads wrongly.

 V2.Chapter 754

    There is no justice under power.


    Although in other people''s eyes, Liu Feifei is a proud White Swan, all men in front of her, can only take the garbage on the table, but in CAI Ji''s eyes, she is just a tool that can speak.


    Standing at the door, Liu Feifei is full of hatred for his aggressive brother Hao, but he is extremely afraid of CAI Ji.


    Liu Feifei, who is well aware of CAI Ji''s means, dare not defy her openly, and dare not express any dissatisfaction with her decision. After all, no one on this island, or even in the whole w Province, can defy Cai Ji''s intention, and no one can be more powerful than her power.


    Cai Ji, who glances at Liu Feifei, nods with satisfaction when she sees that Liu Feifei doesn''t have any intention of resisting herself. She says to Liu Feifei at the door, "Feifei, when brother Hao invited you to leave without saying goodbye, I still remember that it was really your fault. Today''s contest between you and ah Jian is also an explanation to brother Hao, Do you hear that? "


    "Yes, chairman Cai." Liu Feifei whispered back.


    "If you can kill ah Jian, naturally you don''t have to worry about being humiliated, and brother Hao won''t blame you. You can erase the things you offended brother Hao before, you know?" Cai Ji added.


    "I know." Liu Feifei slowly raised his head, quietly back.


    "Of course, ah Jian is so powerful, you also bear certain risks, so you must not be careless, take out your best skills and do it freely. No matter what happens, I won''t blame you." When Cai Ji said this, a sly smile flashed on her face.


    The expression on Cai Ji''s face flashed by, but she was still seen by Liu Feifei. She immediately understood Cai Ji''s meaning and made a quick response.


    At this time, everyone''s attention is focused on the conversation between CAI Ji and Liu Feifei. Even brother Hao is looking at Cai Ji beside him. Of course, this is a great opportunity.


    Liu Feifei, holding a desert eagle in his hand, raised his hand and shot Wang Fan in the head without waiting for other people in the room to respond.


    As Cai Ji''s bodyguard, Liu Feifei not only received strict training, but also had superb ability in the use of firearms.


    At the beginning, several of the trainees who trained with Liu Feifei were very good at shooting and physical fitness. They also wanted to work beside Cai Ji in order to seek better welfare and salary.


    For the sake of fairness, Cai Ji specially arranged an examination to select the best bodyguard from these people.


    In this assessment, there is a task called impossible task.


    Anyone who has ever practiced firearms knows that the assessment of shooting target is the most difficult.


    Because it not only requires your shooting accuracy, but also requires the gunner to have a certain ability to predict, so in many firearms tests or competitions, those Gunners who play active targets have the ability that others can''t reach.


    As the examiner, Cai Ji proposed the idea of using moving targets for testing at that time, and the moving targets she provided for these people were not simply Frisbees.


    In order to increase the difficulty of the assessment, but also to be able to select the best bodyguard, Cai Ji let people find a coin.


    The coin was tied to a line and hung on a beam 100 meters away. The selected person stood in the distance and asked for one shot to break the line with the coin, and then fired a second shot to break the coin through the middle.


    This kind of assessment is unprecedented. Those who participated in the selection even suspected that Cai Ji was deliberately embarrassing them. However, due to Cai Ji''s ability, these people did not dare to put forward any opinions.


    Faced with such an assessment, it is a contest of psychological quality in itself. Many people have the idea of backing out before the assessment starts, and even say that no one can pass such an assessment.


    When it was time for the official assessment, everyone stood at the assessment point and began to aim with guns. Only Liu Feifei came on the stage with a relaxed face, raised his arm and fired two shots without hesitation.


    One bullet easily broke the string under the beam, and the other shot immediately penetrated the coin.


    When the coin was taken to Cai Ji, everyone was shocked by Liu Feifei''s gun skills.


    The mission, which was called impossible by many people, was so easily completed by Liu Feifei, and it really happened in front of people''s eyes, and they could not put forward any doubts.


    It is with this ability that Liu Feifei becomes the most trusted bodyguard around Cai Ji, and she does help Cai Ji escape the embrace of death in many crisis moments.


    So when Cai Ji told Liu Feifei to let go, Liu Feifei had already killed Wang Fan.


    In Wang Fan unprepared circumstances, shooting and consciousness are dominant Liu Feifei, this shot is absolutely able to end the bet.


    After the sound of the gun, Liu Feifei confidently takes back the gun, raises his suit with one hand, and puts the desert eagle in the holster.


    "Hey! Did you give up


    As soon as the body of the desert eagle touched the holster, Liu Feifei heard a strange sound behind him.


    Looking back, he saw Wang Fan''s smiling face. Liu Feifei, who was startled, raised his arm in a hurry and wanted to shoot Wang Fan again with his desert eagle.


    However, it''s too late. Before Liu Feifei''s arm is raised, Wang Fan grabs her wrist like a pair of pliers and holds Liu Feifei''s wrist tightly. With just a little effort, she can''t help but lose her desert eagle.


    Unwilling, Liu Feifei waves his other arm and smashes it at Wang Fan''s temple. The sharp weapon hidden in the palm of his hand is flashing cold and windy. It is about to penetrate the skin of Wang Fan''s temple.


    "What a nuisance


    In the face of Liu Feifei''s attack, Wang Fan said with disdain on his face. He suddenly turned around and put Liu Feifei''s arm on his shoulder. Then he bent his body fiercely, grabbed Liu Feifei''s wrist arm and threw Liu Feifei to the ground like a sandbag.


    "Bang"


    Liu Feifei, a tall woman, was heavily thrown to the ground. Her sharp weapon had already come out of her hand and fell to the ground not far away. However, her facial features were twisted and she lost her resistance in great pain.


    Wang Fan, who is still holding Liu Feifei''s wrist in his hand, looks at Liu Feifei in agony on the ground and asks with a smile, "do you want me to give you another chance to see if you can kill me?"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Wang Fan''s words came out, Cai Ji stood up and yelled, "ah Jian, your contest is over. Don''t take any more risks!"


    Cai Ji''s obvious protection of Wang Fan surprised everyone, especially Liu Feifei who fell to the ground.

 V2.Chapter 755

    At this time, Cai Ji in Wang Fan''s eyes is just like a wolf grandmother wearing a human skin mask. He looks at Cai Ji inconceivably. Until Cai Ji''s hand is on his wrist, he realizes that all this is not a dream.


    There are some gentle smiles on her cold face. Although the wrinkles on her face are more unbearable, it is really the sincere smile of CAI Ji.


    "Chairman Cai?"


    Liu Feifei, who fell to the ground, also looked at Cai Ji in surprise. From her point of view, she just saw the wrinkles on her neck and the double chin she didn''t want to be mentioned.


    Hearing Liu Feifei calling her name, the smile on Cai Ji''s face immediately subsided. She looked down at Liu Feifei who fell on the ground and said coldly, "Feifei, you lost this gamble. Get up and clean yourself up."


    "Chairman Cai, you


    Unexpectedly, Liu Feifei widens his eyes and tries not to let the tears in his eyes flow out under Cai Ji''s gaze. However, his inner grievances are finally revealed on his face.


    Sitting on the sofa, brother Hao had a panoramic view of all this and said impolitely, "Feifei, you look very embarrassed! Chairman Cai should also be worried that you are not beautiful when you appear on camera tonight, so I will let you take care of it! "


    Originally, because of CAI Ji''s words, she was very aggrieved. Now Liu Feifei can''t hold her back when she hears brother Hao''s words. She looks up sadly and looks at Cai Ji with a gloomy face. It took her a long time to get up from the ground.


    Liu Feifei''s appearance of pear blossom with rain didn''t make Wang Fan feel any excitement, but he couldn''t bear it.


    After all, there is no big grievance. Although the woman in front of her is cool and arrogant, it doesn''t offend Wang Fan. Of course, if she has to be charged with anything, it can only be said that she looks down on others and despises Wang Fan from her heart.


    However, it can''t be blamed for Liu Feifei''s arrogance. These people on huoshao island are either ferocious bandits or contemptible thieves. Therefore, it''s not unreasonable for a beauty like Liu Feifei to have prejudice against Wang Fan in prison clothes.


    When Liu Feifei gets up from the ground, Wang fan reaches out his hand to remove the dust from her clothes. Liu Feifei, who is extremely resentful of Wang Fan, doesn''t want to appreciate her feelings, so he dodges all the time.


    "Feifei, ah Jian is good for you. Don''t be so cold. Besides, you have to have a wedding party in the evening. With your attitude, the video won''t be good-looking. Am I right?" Brother Hao looks at Liu Feifei''s evasion of Wang Fan and says it aloud on the sofa.


    Liu Feifei didn''t respond to brother Hao''s words. She didn''t even know how to face all this.


    Cai Ji, who has been protected by her all the time, has regarded her as an abandoned son at this moment, and will not blame anyone for her. Even Liu Feifei can see from her eyes what kind of determination she has made.


    The feeling of being abandoned is not good, but the feeling of being unable to resist makes people feel disappointed in everything.


    Without praying to Cai Ji any more, Liu Feifei arranges her suit, raises her head, and walks out of the cell without expression. The tears in her eyes have dried up, and the pain in her heart also becomes a brand when she walks out of the cell.


    No one cares about Liu Feifei''s leaving. Cai Ji''s eyes have been staring at Wang Fan in front of her. When Liu Feifei comes out of the cell, she takes Wang Fan''s hand and says, "ah Jian, you are so good. You should have had some skills before."


    "Ah?" Wang Fan, who is still worried about Liu Feifei in his heart, suddenly hears Cai Ji''s question. For a moment, he doesn''t respond.


    However, Cai Ji didn''t care about this. Her eyes to Wang Fan were very attentive and appreciative, just like looking at a priceless work of art.


    "Chairman Cai is a person who loves talents. Ah Jian, why don''t you sit down and have a chat with chairman Cai?" Hao elder brother smiles to remind a way.


    "Talk? What are you talking about? " Looking at the wrinkles on Cai Ji''s face and her short and fat figure, Wang Fan really didn''t know what to say, or he didn''t want to say anything to the old woman at all.


    "Talk about life, talk about the future, don''t you young people like these? Yes? Are you bound in front of me? " Cai Ji spoke very gently, like a spring breeze.


    Although Cai Ji''s voice is very gentle and different from what she looked like before, Wang fan is not very comfortable. He grinned and said awkwardly: "chairman Cai, I''ve been mixed up to this point. Do you still talk about ideals with me? Can I have a future? "


    "Young man, your vision is too short. It''s not easy to be a person? As long as you have a good platform, there will be everything, including the future that others dare not think of, and the ideal in your heart. " Holding Wang Fan''s hand, Cai Ji smiles like a wolf grandmother.


    Cai Ji''s expression and tone made him feel disgusted, but Wang Fan still put up with it, because he inadvertently saw brother Hao on the sofa, secretly winking at him.


    Since brother Hao has a hint, it must not be that simple. Besides, Cai Ji talks with him so enthusiastically that Wang Fan turns around and leaves. Besides, it''s no good for him to offend Cai Ji now.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t want to talk, Cai Ji was not angry. She took Wang Fan''s hand and went to the sofa together. She turned around and raised her arm to press Wang Fan on the sofa.


    "Just after the strenuous activity, sit down and have a rest. Don''t be nervous. I know young people like you will be very nervous when they see people like me. But here, you need to treat me as a politician, let alone as your elder sister, regardless of my official status." Cai Ji is full of tenderness, although it is numb, but it is so natural.


    "Elder sister, I don''t want to work hard!"


    Wang Fan, who was forced to sit on the sofa, suddenly came up with such a classic quotation on the Internet, which made him feel nervous.


    People with clear eyes can see that Cai Ji, as the chief executive of W Province, is trying to woo Wang Fan. Moreover, such ambiguous words really mean that an old cow is eating tender grass.


    So Wang Fan really can''t blame him for such an idea. Maybe another man might have hugged Cai Ji in front of her and buried his head in her shriveled and drooping chest. He was very grateful.


    In front of this "sister" a change before the cold, warm pull Wang Fan sitting on the sofa, no words to find words to say about the ideal and future things.


    "Flattered" Wang Fan although some impatient, but some dare not push Cai Ji aside, can only silently endure the torture of the old woman.

 V2.Chapter 756

    There is a warm and harmonious scene in the cell, but Liu Feifei is sad.


    It''s not easy to be abandoned. What''s more, she has to face the fate of losing herself to garbage. What''s more, what brother Hao said makes her have the impulse to end herself.


    Chastity, for a woman, is absolutely higher than the existence of life.


    As a woman who doesn''t want to be a man''s accessory, so she tries her best to strengthen herself. Liu Feifei doesn''t want to easily lose the most precious thing of a woman.


    In order to be Cai Ji''s bodyguard, Liu Feifei worked hard day and night in the training camp. Finally, with his own ability, he defeated all his competitors and became the goddess that everyone admired.


    There are many pursuers over the years, including those childe brothers and successful businessmen, but none of them can get into Liu Feifei''s eyes.


    It''s not that she is too lofty, but that Liu Feifei, like all girls, hopes to find her own love instead of becoming the plaything of those powerful people.


    It''s needless to say that if you can work beside Cai Ji, the salary is not low, and the social status is not low, so although the men who covet Liu Feifei have a lot of energy, they never dare to do anything against her.


    Waiting for love, struggling to live, trying to live her own life, Liu Feifei finally lost to reality, lost to her most trusted Cai Ji.


    "I won''t let you succeed!"


    At the thought of Wang Fan''s wretched face, Liu Feifei gritted her teeth with hatred. She secretly made up her mind that she would rather be broken than broken.


    Just when Liu Feifei was worried and thinking about how to deal with Wang fan when the night came, he Jin, who had just taken the position of warden, appeared not far away.


    "Feifei, why are you here by yourself? What about chairman Cai? " He Jin saw Liu Feifei alone and asked curiously.


    Hearing he Jin''s voice, Liu Feifei quickly turned his head, secretly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, adjusted his mood, then turned to meet He Jin and said with a smile: "brother he, chairman Cai is talking in brother Hao''s room. I''ll come out for a walk."


    "Feifei, you are too brave to leave chairman Cai''s sight now. If chairman Cai blames you, you will not be able to bear it!" He Jin joked.


    As soon as he Jin mentions chairman Cai, Liu Feifei''s heart is sour again. The person she once trusted most has lost her as a chip to others, and she has no intention of redeeming her, which makes it difficult for her to laugh under He Jin''s jokes.


    He Jin, who has come to Liu Feifei''s side, also sees that Liu Feifei''s mood is abnormal. After years of cooperation with Liu Feifei, he Jin knows Liu Feifei well, and subconsciously, he is eager to protect Liu Feifei.


    Seeing the tears in Liu Feifei''s eyes, he Jin frowned and asked, "sister, why are you crying? Did chairman Cai scold you? "


    "No, I''m just in a bad mood. It has nothing to do with chairman Cai." Liu Feifei forced his face to smile.


    "No way. You''ve been crying. Someone must have bullied you! Tell you, brother he, who is it? I''ll teach him a lesson He Jin patted his chest and said to Liu Feifei.


    "Brother he, I know you care for me very much. We have cooperated together over the years. You have saved my life many times. I really thank you very much." Liu Feifei said emotionally.


    He Jin, who was worried about Liu Feifei, blushed when he listened to Liu Feifei''s grateful words and said, "sister, I should have done that. Who told you to be my sister?"


    Looking at He Jin in front of her, how could Liu Feifei not understand his mind? However, after getting along with He Jin these years, she really doesn''t mean to fall in love with him. Instead, she always treats him as her brother.


    Now think of the past, and think of all he will face, Liu Feifei is some regret, should have committed himself to him, at least can also end a innocence.


    Liu Feifei was sad to think of this. He worried that he Jin would impulsively do something stupid when he knew about his death, so he reminded him: "brother he, there''s something I want you to do for me."


    "Sister, if you have anything to say, as long as my brother can do it, I won''t let you down." He Jin was excited when he heard that Liu Feifei wanted to entrust himself to do things.


    "My family called and asked me to go back tonight. They said that my mother is not very well. I hope I can go back and have a look. But chairman Cai has arranged a task for me tonight. I can''t get away for a while, so I want to ask you to do it for me, OK?" Liu Feifei, who was lying in his mouth, was afraid that he Jin would refuse him. His face was sincere.


    I didn''t expect Liu Feifei to make such a request. He Jin suddenly showed an embarrassed expression. He said awkwardly: "sister, if it''s something else, or at another time, I won''t refuse. I just sat in the position of warden today, and I have a lot of things to deal with, so


    "It doesn''t matter." Before he Jin finished, Liu Feifei said with a bitter smile.


    Originally, she wanted to prevent He Jin from doing stupid things for herself. Now when she heard he Jin''s words, Liu Feifei immediately felt very disappointed. Suddenly, she felt that her worries were redundant and even ridiculous.


    Seeing that Liu Feifei was not in the right mood, he Jin quickly explained: "sister, don''t worry. To be honest, I''ll do a big thing later. I''m afraid you''ll help me, so we may not be able to do anything tonight."


    Thinking that he Jin was looking for an excuse, Liu Feifei shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "brother he, you are a person who does great things. I''m just a girl. I can''t help you. If you have something to do, I''ll think of another way."


    Disappointed liufeifei finish these words, turn around to leave, this let he Jin is really anxious sweating, worried about liufeifei blame himself, quickly took liufeifei''s arm.


    "Sister, listen to me. I''m going to report a big event to chairman Cai, which is likely to cause a great change. So you must believe me. I don''t mean not to help." He Jin''s anxious explanation.


    "Yes? What''s the big deal? " He Jin gently pushed away and grasped his arm. Liu Feifei asked casually.


    "Sister, do you know who ordered he Tiankui to murder chairman Cai? And who gave him the advice? " He Jin said in a low voice.


    "Who?" Liu Feifei asked.


    "It was the boy named ajian who gave the idea. He was also the one who arranged to assassinate chairman Cai!"


    "It''s him!" Liu Feifei said, biting his teeth.

 V2.Chapter 757

    Wang Fan, who has been harassed sitting on the sofa, has a feeling of lovelessness. He never thought that one day he would be treated as a pet by an old woman, and there is a man who has been smiling at him.


    The awkward atmosphere did not stop Cai Ji from further acting.


    I''ve been worried that in prison, I will be threatened by fags peeping at chrysanthemums, but I didn''t expect that chrysanthemums are not appreciated, but face a greater threat.


    "Chairman Cai, I have


    He Jin, who suddenly appeared at the door, was stunned in the middle of his words, staring at what was happening in the cell.


    As Cai Ji''s most effective bodyguard, he Jin''s reaction speed is also very fast. When he sees his chief, Cai Ji, cuddling with a prisoner named a Jian at the moment, his first reaction is that a Jian is going against chairman Cai.


    Without waiting for other people in the room to respond, he Jin rushes up, grabs Cai Ji from the arms of "a Jian", and then with a beautiful turn, throws chairman Cai, who is still in a confused state, to Liu Feifei, who comes to the prison with him.


    "Feifei, protect chairman Cai!"


    He Jin, who has a sense of mission, yells, and then swings his fist at Wang Fan''s face.


    As the most effective bodyguard beside Cai Ji, he Jin not only keeps vigilant all the time and always puts Cai Ji''s safety first, but also his strong skill really drives away a lot of danger for Cai Ji.


    He Jin, who has just got the exact information, will not give this rubbish a chance to hurt chairman Cai. Moreover, he has made up his mind to beat the other party to pieces.


    "Bang"


    He Jin''s fist is full of strength. When he hits the back of the sofa, he makes a hole. The broken wood and the broken spring are like an explosion.


    "Good boy, you can dodge my blow!"


    Seeing that "a Jian" escaped his attack without any damage, he Jin frowned and waved his fist at Wang Fan again.


    Wang Fan, who was standing behind the sofa at the moment, almost died on the familiar sofa after he Jin punched him through his chest, but he didn''t hate him at all.


    Even in Wang Fan''s eyes to He Jin, there was a little gratitude.


    The threat of death, the torture that Cai Ji''s old woman brought to Wang Fan, makes him feel that life is not like death.


    If he Jin didn''t suddenly appear and drag Cai Ji away from Wang Fan, I''m afraid that Wang Fan at this time can''t help attacking Cai Ji.


    "Hoo"


    He Jin, who is very strong in outer martial arts, has a powerful fist. His explosive style is deafening. It gives people a sense of destroying the sky and the earth.


    But the punch was empty again.


    The powerful and fast fist didn''t touch the corner of Wang Fan''s clothes, which made he Jin suddenly feel the crisis, and he had a very unknown premonition.


    On the way to the prison with Liu Feifei, he told Liu Feifei the information he got from ironhand. However, Liu Feifei repeatedly reminded He Jin to be careful of the rubbish of "ajian".


    He Jin, who didn''t think much about it, didn''t understand Liu Feifei''s meaning before. He just thought that Liu Feifei had deep feelings for him, just a show of concern. Now he Jin finally understands that Liu Feifei''s words are not so simple.


    He Jin, who has rich experience in actual combat, has met many opponents with real skills over the years, whether in competition or in life and death, but few of them have been able to escape from him repeatedly.


    In particular, such skills as "a Jian" can''t be described as agility. It''s as light as a swallow, like the legendary lightness skill.


    However, he Jin''s doubts about ah Jian''s skill did not have time to verify anything, because Cai Ji, who was thrown into Liu Feifei''s arms by him, had come over with a gloomy face.


    "Stop it! What are you going to do, Hejin? " Cai Ji stares at his eyes and roars at He Jin angrily.


    He Jin, with his back to Cai Ji, looked back at the angry Cai Ji and said nervously: "chairman Cai, I have received information that this time he Tiankui''s plan to assassinate you is proposed by this boy, and he is the killer arranged by he Tiankui!"


    As soon as he Jin''s words came out, brother Hao, who had never spoken on the sofa, sneered and asked, "ah Jin, is there anyone else saying that ah Jian did it because of me?"


    The tone of Hao GE''s voice was very bad, which made he Jin''s back sweat.


    I saw Cai Ji being "held" by a Jian on the sofa before. As a bodyguard, he Jin had no time to think about it, so he rushed to "save" Cai Ji, who was in danger.


    And in order to better protect chairman Cai, he Jin did not dare to stop for a moment, so he attacked Wang Fan.


    Now he realized that there was an important person sitting in the cell, brother Howe.


    Since brother Hao is sitting here, how can ah Jian be unfavorable to chairman Cai?


    What''s more, judging from the current situation, this prisoner, ah Jian, should have a very unusual relationship with brother Hao, not a simple relationship between brother Hao and brother Hao.


    He Jin didn''t know how to answer brother Hao''s question.


    In fact, when ironhand reported "ajian" to He Jin, he did mention that it had something to do with brother Hao. However, he Jin, who is well aware of the relationship between brother Hao and chairman Cai, did not take ironhand''s warning seriously at all, and even suspected that the purpose of ironhand''s saying so was just to revenge brother Hao.


    So he Jin can only respond with silence in the face of brother Hao''s query, and dare not say anything more.


    But if he Jin doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that no one else says it. Liu Feifei, who already knows the whole thing, won''t miss any chance to save himself.


    Liu Feifei, who was standing at the door, took a look at He Jin. Seeing that he didn''t answer brother Hao''s words, he said, "brother Hao, ah Jian is your man. Now someone has reported that he and he Tiankui want to murder chairman Cai together. We really need to investigate this matter clearly."


    "Fly!"


    When he Jin hears what Liu Feifei says, he quickly reminds her, but Liu Feifei speaks very fast. When he Jin reacts, she has finished what she should and shouldn''t say.


    "Ha ha! Feifei, are you trying to deny it? " Listening to Liu Feifei''s words, brother Hao burst out laughing. He raised his finger to Liu Feifei at the door, and then said: "originally, I was going to let you go, just let you accompany ah Jian for one night. Now I''ve changed my mind. When you go to bed with ah Jian tonight, I''ll let people live on the whole island. Ha ha! I want everyone to see you broken by ah Jian! "

 V2.Chapter 758

    If brother Hao is so explicit, Liu Feifei''s face is ugly again. Even he Jin, who is not far away from brother Hao, has a hot face.


    He Jin, who has always regarded Liu Feifei as his sister, has the heart to kill brother Hao at this moment. His eyes are wide open as if he is about to blow out fire. His iron fists are clutching and banging. He can fight with others at any time.


    But Wang Fan, who stands opposite He Jin across the sofa, looks at the new warden with great interest.


    "Warden he, you can''t blame brother Hao for this. It was Miss Liu Feifei who bet with me that she lost her first night to me. So if you want to blame, you can only blame Miss Liu Feifei for being too reckless. Or, she was interested in me before she deliberately lost to me." Wang Fan explained helplessly.


    It''s better for Wang fan not to say this. Now, it makes people feel a little bit cheap.


    In the face of Ho Jin, who does not dare to lose his temper, there is no psychological obstacle for a small prisoner like "a Jian". Even in his eyes, "a Jian" is just a little ant.


    "You are the spy sent by he Tiankui. You are sabotage on purpose!" He Jin angrily points at Wang Fan and scolds.


    While scolding, he Jin is about to launch another round of new attack on Wang Fan while stepping on the sofa. Moreover, from the expression on his face, he has the meaning of not killing Wang Fan.


    He Jin''s angry look is ferocious, and the meaning of killing is also very obvious, but no one stopped him, even brother Hao is watching coldly.


    As the only target in He Jin''s eyes at this time, Wang Fan also had a panoramic view of people''s expressions.


    Brother Hao, who looks on coldly, Cai Ji, who doesn''t know what to worry about, and Liu Feifei, whose eyes are full of expectations, seem to have different ideas about what''s going on in front of them, or they are waiting for something big to happen.


    "Hoo"


    Once again, Wang Fan dodged the blow. As soon as he stood firm, he Jin''s second blow hit him again.


    It has to be said that he Jin''s Kung Fu is really good. Every attack is full of explosive power, and every attack is extremely tricky. It seems that every blow will break Wang Fan into two pieces.


    If Wang Fan just went to the island, he would fight against He Jin. I''m afraid that Wang Fan would be able to hold on for several rounds under the continuous attack, and he Jin''s iron fist would finally kill him here.


    But now Wang fan is full of strength, and after lifting the chain, he is as light as a swallow and quick as a swallow. He doesn''t pay attention to He Jin''s skill at all.


    It''s just a few breaths. He Jin has made more than ten fists fiercely. Although every time he makes a fist, it''s dangerous. It seems that he will kill Wang Fan, but Wang Fan skillfully evades his every attack.


    "Boy, don''t hide if you have the ability!"


    He Jin, who failed in the second round, roared angrily at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, standing in front of He Jin and less than two meters apart, after hearing what he Jin said, turned to Cai Ji at the door and asked with a smile, "chairman Cai, can I kill him?"


    The so-called language is not startled to death.


    Wang Fan''s words, like thunder, startled Cai Ji and Liu Feifei at the door.


    I know Wang Fan''s skill is very good, but I didn''t expect that his tone of speaking is so arrogant.


    Kill He Jin!


    Cai Ji and Liu Feifei have witnessed how many people have been defeated by He Jin.


    It''s because they know he Jin''s power.


    On the way, Liu Feifei, who meets He Jin, wants to borrow He Jin''s hand to get rid of the "ah Jian" that makes her feel sick.


    Cai Ji''s previous worries were really for the safety of "a Jian". However, she wanted to see the real strength of "a Jian", so she didn''t stop the angry he Jin at the beginning.


    We all know that "a Jian" is as light as a swallow, but we can''t imagine that he dares to challenge he Jin, and even kill a master like he Jin.


    The most irritated person in the cell is He Jin himself. As the most effective bodyguard around Cai Ji, "a Jian" is the biggest insult to him.


    "Boy, if you have the ability to kill me, go on! Don''t ask anyone! "


    In a rage, he Jin roared and attacked Wang Fan again.


    Anger always stimulates people''s potential in the body. Being humiliated by Wang Fan in front of everyone, he Jin really goes into a violent state.


    The fist, which was already powerful, burst out at the moment, just like every time he waved his fist, it burst the air around him.


    "Crackle"


    A set of powerful boxing, he Jin''s skilful outside Kungfu show, the whole room is full of strong fighting spirit, no one dare to despise his enemy.


    However!


    All this is just like a funny acrobatic performance for Wang Fan.


    I don''t know whether it''s the effect of the silver needle in the blind man''s hand, or the wonderful effect of the chain of HAOGE, or the common effect of the silver needle and the chain. Wang Fan now feels that everything is very slow.


    Borrow a line from a movie and TV play: "when you watch everything slowly, it only shows that you are fast enough! Advice from the old chariot God of qiumingshan. "


    So in other people''s eyes, the extremely strong offensive, in Wang Fan''s eyes, can only be regarded as the performance of HuaQuan embroidered legs.


    "If it''s just such a little bit of skill, let''s call it a day."


    To He Jin''s skill is very regretful, Wang Fan shakes a head to the facial expression rise red he says.


    He Jin''s face was stunned when he heard "a Jian" say such words. A series of offensives did not pose any threat to the other party, which made him afraid of "a Jian". Now he heard such words from the other party, which made him start to re-examine his decision.


    But he Jin is not allowed to reflect on his arrogance. Wang Fan has already appeared in front of He Jin.


    "Bang bang bang."


    After a series of explosions, Hejin''s eyes were wide open, and his body with painful expression leaned back to the ground.


    "Work hard, and you''ll lose again. Ah Jian, your last two fists still need hard training!" Hao Ge, sitting on the sofa, said sternly.


    Before Wang Fan, who was standing next to He Jin, could reply, Cai Ji at the door asked, "ah Hao, what did you say? Did ah Jian hit two fists? How do I see a punch? "


    "Chairman Cai, I''m sorry, I just hit five punches, but the speed is too fast, ordinary people can only see one punch, and the last two punches, as brother Hao said, have weakened a lot. I''m really rubbish." Wang Fan sincerely explained.

 V2.Chapter 759

    Invisible force is the most fatal.


    Wang Fan just knocked down He Jin''s process, said lightly, and then added that he was really rubbish.


    The implication is that he Jin is rubbish?


    Although Liu Feifei, who was standing at the door, was very dissatisfied with Wang Fan''s forced behavior, he was unable to refute it, and even had to admire Wang Fan''s skill in his heart. He really reached an inestimable level.


    Although Liu Feifei doesn''t have the ability of He Jin, it doesn''t mean that she can''t see or hear anything like Cai Ji.


    As an experienced gunner, Liu Feifei''s ability to distinguish sound is very strong.


    Just now, when Wang Fan and he Jin were fighting, every blow on He Jin''s body, the sound of the impact, was accurately sent to Liu Feifei''s ears, so although she and Cai Ji only saw Wang Fan hit, she could judge from the sound that what she saw was not the truth.


    He Jin, who was beaten five times by Wang Fan, fell to the ground. Liu Feifei, who encouraged him to come and kill "a Jian", couldn''t just stand by the door and watch. She bypassed Cai Ji and "a Jian" and quickly ran to He Jin''s side. She squatted down to check He Jin''s injury.


    Seeing Liu Feifei worried, Wang Fan said with a smile, "Miss Liu, don''t worry. I just broke his five ribs and didn''t kill him. After all, he is a member of chairman Cai. Chairman Cai didn''t allow me to kill him."


    So casual words, listen to in Liu Feifei''s ears, but see another taste.


    Because chairman Cai didn''t allow him to be killed, his five ribs were broken. If Cai Ji showed a little bit of tacit approval just now, I''m afraid he Jin has begun to cool down.


    After checking He Jin''s injury, Liu Feifei made sure that he Jin really just broke five ribs and didn''t hurt his internal organs, so he was a little relieved.


    However, he Jin, who had been injured, not only had a look of pain on his face, but also had pain in his heart.


    Before underestimated the strength of "a Jian", always thought that he can completely crush him, but in the end was broken five ribs, and there is no fight back.


    With the help of Liu Feifei, he Jin slowly stood up and looked at Cai Ji across the sofa. With a look of guilt, he Jin said, "chairman Cai, I


    He Jin didn''t say the following words. He looked at Cai Ji in a dazed way. He looked at her with appreciative eyes, and looked at "a Jian" standing beside her.


    Brother Hao, who looked on coldly, laughed, looked at He Jin with disdainful eyes, and said to him, "warden he, I''m sorry! I didn''t expect that before your new official took office three times, he let my subordinates down, which made you lose face


    "Brother Hao, I admit that my skills are inferior to others, but someone told me that ah Jian is an accomplice of he Tiankui, and he will be unfavorable to chairman Cai. Although I can''t beat him, I can''t allow him to do anything unfavorable to chairman Cai." He Jin covered his chest and said to brother Hao.


    Brother Hao, smoking a cigar, raised his hand, pointed to Cai Ji and Wang Fan at the door and said to He Jin, "warden he, is that what you said is bad for chairman Cai? I''d like to know who the informant you mentioned is. It''s not the iron hand of the second prison district! "


    "Yes, it''s iron hand, and he is also a victim. He was forced by he Tiankui to take part in the whole conspiracy plan, and he was willing to testify. He was the one who killed officer Su!" He Jin was a little excited when he spoke, and a tingling sensation came from his chest.


    Wang Fan, who is pointed at by He Jin, smiles and doesn''t make any excuses for himself. Besides, he doesn''t feel that he has to explain anything.


    Standing beside Wang Fan, Cai Ji listened to He Jin''s words clearly, but she didn''t make any response. She didn''t even escape from Wang Fan. This is the best response to He Jin.


    "Chairman Cai, aren''t you worried? Warden he, I''ve got news that I''m going to be bad for you! " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "I know about Mr. Su. Even he Tiankui''s plan to murder me. I''m not afraid to tell you that I planned these two things before." Cai Ji said with a smile.


    Cai Ji''s words surprised he Jin. In fact, even Wang Fan was surprised. He didn''t know whether Cai Ji''s words were true or false, so the expression on his face remained the same, but his eyes inadvertently glanced at brother Hao.


    Hao Ge, who was sitting on the sofa, still had the same look on his face. He didn''t show any unusual expression because of CAI Ji''s words, and even gave people a clear feeling.


    When the crowd was confused, Cai Ji went on to say: "I suspected he Tiankui had a lot of money here, so I secretly asked ah Hao for proof. If ah Hao didn''t remind us in time, we would be kept in the dark by he Tiankui."


    "Over the years, he Tiankui has been harming one side here. He not only embezzles all kinds of government subsidies in prison, but also colludes with prison tyrants to persecute prisoners here and exchange their lives for money. He is really a beast that eats people and does not spit bones!"


    Talking about he Tiankui''s crime, Cai Ji''s wrinkled face suddenly became very serious. She turned to He Jin and said to him, "the iron hand you mentioned is he Tiankui''s accomplice, and the Su officer is also he Tiankui''s accomplice. They are the two most damned people!"


    "Ah Hao, in order to make me bring he Tiankui to justice, would not hesitate to violate his own principles and cooperate with such scum as he Tiankui! In fact, he has always been my man, including ah Jian


    Cai Ji''s words made he Jin dumbfounded. Standing there for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond.


    Originally, he wanted to denounce "ah Jian" and ask for credit from his master, but he didn''t expect that all this was the result of his master. Even ah Jian, whom he wanted to kill with all his heart, was the person his master valued.


    At this time, he Jin really felt that stealing chicken could not eat rice. He even began to worry about whether Cai Ji would drive him out of huoshao island in order to vent her anger on ah Jian.


    Liu Feifei, who has always looked down upon ah Jian, suddenly realized at this time that she understood the reason why Cai Ji was so accommodating to ah Jian, which made her more worried about what was going to happen at night.


    The two bodyguards who have been following Cai Ji for many years now have no hope for their future. They even begin to worry that if they offend "a Jian", they may become Cai Ji''s blowpipe.


    Compared with their two people''s uneasy mood, Wang Fan''s mood is not so good.

 V2.Chapter 760

    The words from Cai Ji''s mouth let Wang Fan know that the relationship between brother Hao and the old woman was extraordinary.


    Cai Ji should have learned everything about the burning island from brother Hao. Most importantly, she didn''t have any doubts about what brother Hao said. Even Wang Fan doubted that it wasn''t Cai Ji''s idea to get rid of Su, but brother Hao''s suggestion to her.


    This is why brother Hao is so calm, sitting on the sofa of his cell, waiting for the arrival of CAI Ji and others.


    It''s just that Wang Fan really can''t understand why brother Hao''s acting is so good. If it wasn''t for Cai Ji, he couldn''t believe it. Everything that happened on the burning island was arranged by brother Hao.


    The most important thing is what kind of attitude he has towards him.


    From what Wang Fan had seen before, brother Hao deliberately encouraged he Tiankui to assassinate Cai Ji in order to give Wang Fan a chance to escape from the burning island and save GUI Shu.


    But now the situation suddenly changed. Everything on huoshao island was mastered by Cai Ji. Even if Wang Fan wanted to create chaos, it was impossible. So his plan to rescue GUI Shu had to be stopped.


    So what''s the reason for this?


    According to the normal situation, brother Hao should tell Cai Ji about Wang Fan''s identity at the first time. After all, the chess pieces used up are of no value to him, and even bring him some trouble.


    However, brother Hao not only didn''t reveal Wang Fan''s identity, but also tried his best to protect him, especially in front of CAI Ji, showing his strong support for Wang Fan.


    This makes Wang Fan a little confused about the situation. At the moment, his mind is full of paste, recalling what happened before repeatedly, trying to find a reasonable explanation.


    It seems to see the doubts in Wang Fan''s heart. Brother Hao, who is smoking a cigar, smiles and flicks his cigarette ash, and then says, "ah Jian, I have been working for chairman Cai. I didn''t tell you this in advance, because I was worried that you would be confused. Now chairman Cai has explained what he said, so I won''t hide it from you."


    "Brother Hao, I won''t think about it. You give me the chance to survive on the island. My life is yours. How can I doubt your decision?" Wang Fan said calmly.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, brother Hao nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "things on the island are very important. Chairman Cai wants to rectify the government affairs of W Province recently. She has to do many things herself. We who work for chairman Cai naturally have to share more for her."


    "Yes, I''m thirsty for talents now! Jian, would you like to work for me Cai Ji on one side said.


    "I''m afraid I''m too rubbish to help." Wang Fan replied.


    "Why? I think you are definitely a person who does great things. You are not only skillful, but also calm. The most important thing is that ah Hao trusts you very much. I have great confidence in you Cai Ji''s face is full of smiles, like the wolf grandmother in a fairy tale.


    Before Wang Fan spoke again, brother Hao followed Cai Ji''s words and said, "ah Jian, it''s rare that chairman Cai appreciates you so much. If you refuse again, you just don''t understand the rules."


    "Brother Hao, since you think I can, I won''t refuse." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Good! Let Feifei cheer you tonight, ha ha! Let chairman Cai talk to you in detail tomorrow. It''s double happiness At this time, brother Hao still did not forget Liu Feifei''s story. When he spoke, his face was even more disgusting.


    He Jin and Liu Feifei, who are standing at the door supporting each other, listen to the conversation between Wang Fan and the three of them. Although they have a lot of grievances and dissatisfaction in their hearts, they dare not interrupt.


    As the bodyguards beside Cai Ji, they know very well that they are just pieces in CAI Ji''s hands.


    No matter what Jin''s life, to verify "a Jian" skill, Liu Feifei''s body as a bet, reward "a Jian" this new man.


    Their status and value in CAI Ji''s eyes are also completely exposed.


    Before that kind of superiority in front of others, also at this moment was broken, completely disappeared from them.


    With a new love, forget to love.


    This may be the fate of being a chess player, but also the result of their own blame.


    Liu Feifei did not go to tell her grievances. At this time, if she still wants someone to help her, it can only show that she is a silly woman.


    And he Jin, who has been taking care of Liu Feifei, can only reluctantly accept the reality, and dare not say more in front of CAI Ji, and dare not stand out for Liu Feifei.


    Getting a helper like "a Jian" makes Cai Ji feel very happy, and this pleasure is completely reflected in her face. She takes the initiative to hold "a Jian" hand and says with a smile: "a Jian, I will stay here for a few days, talk about your work with you, and also want to hear your opinions on me."


    In the face of CAI Ji so naked hint, Wang fan can only smile and nod.


    After saying hello to brother Hao, Cai Ji turns and leaves brother Hao''s cell. He Jin and Liu Feifei follow Cai Ji and leave this sad place dejectedly.


    After Cai Ji and his party left, brother Hao stood up from the sofa. With a cigar in his hand, he made a silent gesture to Wang Fan, and then walked to the wine cabinet.


    Just when Wang Fan was confused, brother Hao had taken out a button sized thing from under the cabinet.


    "Monitor!"


    Seeing the things in brother Hao''s hands, Wang Fan understood what brother Hao meant.


    After brother Hao repeatedly found out the monitors in the room one by one from the hidden places, he turned to Wang Fan and said, "ah Jian, go get a bottle of wine. Let''s celebrate for you to win the trust of chairman Cai!"


    Looking at more than a dozen button size monitors in brother Hao''s hands, Wang Fan quickly and knowingly takes out a bottle of red wine from the wine cupboard, removes the cork on the wine bottle, and then throws those button size monitors into the wine bottle one by one.


    After the last monitor was put into the wine bottle, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "brother Hao, how do you know where the monitors in this room are?"


    "You think I''m a real ruffian, and I don''t know anything but murder? Don''t mention the monitor he Tiankui put here. I know where the interface is, even the high-voltage wire secretly connected to the bed! " Hao elder brother disdains of return a way.


    "What? That bed is connected to a high-voltage wire. Why don''t I know? " Wang Fan''s back broke out in a cold sweat and his eyes widened. He looked at the iron bed where he would lie down every night.

 V2.Chapter 761

    In every great plan, there will be an outstanding chess piece.


    And Wang fan is the most outstanding chess piece in Hao GE''s whole plan.


    Since they went to the island, Wang Fan and Hao Ge have been under the surveillance of he Tiankui, so their communication has never said anything about their mind except for the last time they exchanged on the coffee table with a reference and dipped in wine.


    At this time, brother Hao finally cleared the cell, all the monitors installed by he Tiankui to monitor him, and they finally had a space that only belonged to the two of them.


    When he learned that the iron bed he had slept in was actually connected with a high-voltage wire that could kill people, Wang Fan understood why brother Hao never touched the bed, and he always sat on the sofa in the room no matter he ate or slept.


    Seeing the surprised look on Wang Fan''s face, brother Hao said with a smile: "how? Scared? "


    "Of course, I''m not Superman." Wang Fan did not hide his inner thoughts, said to brother Hao with a bitter face.


    "They won''t kill you. If you die in bed, the mechanism laid down by he Tiankui will be exposed? Can I spare him? " Brother Hao comforted with a smile.


    "You have a point. I''m a little fish and a little shrimp. It''s not worth exposing. If you want to kill me, just find a reason or create an opportunity." Wang Fan turned from worry to joy and returned with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that on the second day when you went to the island, the iron hand didn''t shoot you, so he Tiankui''s plan changed completely. You have some skills. He Tiankui wants your life everywhere, but in the end, it''s nothing. On the contrary, he has become the meat on our board." He said.


    Wang Fan was surprised when he heard brother Hao''s words. He Tiankui didn''t expect that he seemed good to him. He wanted to get rid of him all the time. Although he was a little confused, he didn''t mean to cheat him.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s doubts, brother Hao explained: "iron hand, you escaped by chance. I drank the poison in the wine for you. He Tiankui didn''t expect you to kill the two people arranged by Cai Ji. So he made up his mind about the assassination of CAI Ji and put everything on your head, And it''ll keep you from explaining to yourself. "


    Listening to brother Hao''s explanation, Wang Fan savored it carefully, and then found that he really missed a lot of things.


    When the ironhand shot at him, Su was at his side and didn''t do anything to stop him. If brother Hao hadn''t arrived in time, Wang Fan would have gone to see Yama.


    There was also the case of brother Hao''s poisoning. As the younger brother who tested for brother Hao''s poison, Wang fan should have drunk most of the wine in the bottle, but brother Hao snatched the bottle early. This led to brother Hao''s drinking the most red wine, which led to a toxic reaction.


    This time, he Tiankui''s plan to assassinate Cai Ji was proposed by brother Hao. But when Wang Fan told him why he would commit suicide in front of he Tiankui, he Tiankui not only didn''t stop him, but also had some excitement on his face.


    If you think about these things carefully, it''s really like what brother Hao said, but Wang fan can''t figure it out. If the wine in the bottle is poisonous, even if the amount of red wine he drinks is relatively small, he won''t have any reaction!


    Since brother Hao said this, Wang Fan would not hide it. He asked frankly, "brother Hao, why did I drink the same bottle of red wine with you, but I didn''t react at all?"


    "Ha ha! You and I both drank the poison in the wine, but you didn''t react because you didn''t smoke cigars! And I''m poisoned because of the cigar that officer Su sent me! That''s why I want to get rid of officer Su! " Brother Hao said with a smile.


    "Ah? You mean he Tiankui tried to kill me with the poison in the red wine. As a result, because we divided the red wine, there was no obvious toxic reaction. But Mr. Su also poisoned your cigar. In the end, you had an adverse reaction because of the poison in your cigar? " Wang Fan asked in disbelief.


    This kind of plot, which only exists in TV series, suddenly happens to Wang Fan, which really makes Wang Fan unable to accept. Moreover, this explanation of brother Hao is beyond Wang Fan''s cognitive scope.


    "Before you went to the island, did you take some secret pills to get rid of your tattoos?" Ho asked.


    "This Wang Fan didn''t know how to answer.


    "Wang Fan, what else do you want to hide from me?" Brother Hao''s face cooled down.


    He has been identified by brother Hao for a long time, so it''s not something that can''t be said to wash the tattoo. It''s just that Wang fan doesn''t want to be involved in Qianxue, let alone let brother Hao know that he has a connection with Shenfeng organization.


    "The secret pills of Shenfeng organization will be matched with some antidotes, and this antidote has a long time. If you take their secret pills, you will naturally be immune to some poisons, so it''s normal for you to have no adverse reactions." He said.


    Wang Fan, who was thinking about how to prevaricate his brother Hao, suddenly heard that brother Hao mentioned the sacred wind organization, and immediately asked awkwardly, "brother Hao, how do you know everything about me?"


    "Well! Wang Fan, you look down on me. I''ve been planning how to help you leave with ah GUI since the first day I saw you. But you don''t know the danger here. If I didn''t protect you everywhere, you would have been on the road with ah GUI long ago! " Brother Hao is not angry.


    "Ho, who are you? How can I even know that I want to save uncle GUI? What''s the matter with that song you sang that day? Do you know the blind Master? " Wang Fan couldn''t help asking all the questions in his heart.


    Seeing Wang Fan eager to know the answer, brother Hao said with a sneer: "Wang Fan, I could have killed you directly when you disobeyed the orders of the superior and acted without authorization. But you are also a talented person, and you want to save a ghost. That''s why I saved your life. Don''t think that if you have some skills, no one in China can control you!"


    "Huaxia! Ho, you too " Wang Fan''s eyes widened, but his last words didn''t come out.


    Glancing at Wang Fan with a look of surprise on his face, brother Hao said, "my name is Ying. I''m a famous Chinese. Although I''m different from your Master Sun Jian, I''m also a fellow. So we all know the meaning of that song."


    "Blind Master! You really know the blind Master Wang Fan exclaimed.

 V2.Chapter 762

    Whenever night falls, the devil will come to the world quietly.


    Those who regard the devil as a God will start their Carnival at this moment.


    The prison guards in the fourth prison area are on the alert and pay close attention to the prisoners who come into the fourth prison area. Although they don''t make any mistakes, the look on their faces doesn''t dare to let them relax at all.


    Fanatical prisoners, trying to suppress the inner agitation.


    They, who have not seen women for a long time, will witness with their own eyes tonight that a young girl in this dark world is robbed of her first night by a strong one among them.


    Hiding in the cell, Liu Feifei curls up on the cold iron bed, listening to the increasing footsteps outside the cell door. Her heart, which has been devastated, is on the verge of collapse at this moment.


    No one can save her. It will be a night of despair.


    Liu Feifei, who was once close to the top, was about to be pressed on the bed by a man and violently took away her most precious things.


    She has no way to comfort herself, and no way to free herself. In addition to praying for miracles in her heart, she can only place all her hopes on the dagger in her hand.


    The dagger was given to her by He Jin.


    As a helpless friend, she can only keep her last dignity and do such cruel things.


    On one side is Cai Ji, a powerful woman. No matter Liu Feifei or he Jin, they don''t have the courage to break through the barrier. They can only accept in silence that the master who was once snatched back from death is her cold and heartless decision.


    On the one hand, Hao Ge is unable to resist. In the face of an opponent he can''t defeat, Liu Feifei knows what the result of the resistance is.


    "Better a broken jade than a broken one."


    Touching the cold dagger under his body, Liu Feifei made the final decision.


    Even if she died, she had to let ah Jian pay the price. This was her last stubbornness and the last trace of dignity in her life.


    The disorderly footsteps outside the cell gradually stopped, but soon after the disorderly footsteps stopped, Liu Feifei heard a clearer footsteps.


    "Creak"


    The heavy iron door was pushed open, and the short light shone into the cell at this moment.


    Curled up on the bed, Liu Feifei''s nerves were tense. She watched the light coming in from the iron door of the cell disappear in front of her eyes.


    When the iron door was closed again, Liu Feifei could only see clearly in the dark cell. The outline of the man standing at the door could not see the other side clearly.


    In fact, she did not want to see the face of "a Jian", which not only had no meaning for her, but even made her feel sick.


    The dagger under her body has some temperature. The temperature transferred by Liu Feifei''s palm makes the slender dagger seem to have become a part of her body.


    "Ah Jian" at the door didn''t speak much. He began to take off his prison clothes. He looked like a bloodthirsty devil.


    Perhaps in the eyes of a Jian, Liu Feifei, who is curled up on the bed at this time, is the lamb offered to him by people, waiting for him to open his mouth and taste it slowly.


    Dark cells, bloodthirsty demons, lambs to be slaughtered, only in medieval Europe will appear the tragic scene, at this moment in the prison of modern civilization.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it.


    "A Jian" takes off his clothes very fast. Liu Feifei on the bed has seen the source of evil by the dim light. At the moment, he is holding his head high and bursting with anger.


    Liu Feifei blushes and subconsciously wants to dodge her eyes, but soon she finds that "ajian" has begun to come to her.


    "Stop! I warn you for the last time


    Liu Feifei, who had grasped the dagger in his hand, roared at "ajian" in a low voice.


    The weak life has no dignity. In this world of the jungle, the only thing that can be left to the weak is their stubborn, which is not worth mentioning.


    Warning did not play any role, in the face of a white and panicked lamb, any devil will not stop, and will not have any compassion.


    "A Jian" steps closer and closer, the evil in the middle of the body, also has completely entered the line of sight of Liu Feifei.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    Seeing that "a Jian" was about to get close to him, Liu Feifei, desperate and helpless, gave a roar, took out a slender dagger from under his body, and jumped up from the bed.


    Liu Feifei, who is depressed by despair and is about to collapse, doesn''t care about anyone, let alone the consequences of her doing so.


    Better be broken than broken!


    As a woman whose chastity is more important than her life, there is only a last trace of stubbornness left in her heart. Even after this blow, it will be an abyss beyond redemption.


    "Ah"


    The cry burst out from his chest made Liu Feifei forget everything. The slender dagger in his hand was like a cross endowed with magical power, and he plunged into ah Jian''s chest.


    The dagger, which was already warm by Liu Feifei, was once again wrapped in boiling blood at the moment when it pierced into ah Jian''s chest, and the temperature also rose again.


    "A Jian" with a dagger in his chest stretched out his hands and tried to push Liu Feifei away, but he didn''t let his hand touch Liu Feifei''s body, so he was pierced by the dagger again.


    Liu Feifei''s face was covered with blood, as if stimulated by the smell of blood in the air. The dagger in his hand kept piercing into the man''s body until the body of the dagger began to curl.


    This is not the first time that Liu Feifei killed, but it is the first time that she wants to kill so strongly.


    When the man in front of her fell to the ground, Liu Feifei stopped as if he had been taken out of his soul. She looked at the man lying on the ground.


    "Not him!"


    The light in the cell is very dark, shining on the man''s face. Although he can''t see every detail of his facial features clearly, he can still let Liu Feifei see clearly that the man who was killed is not ah Jian whom she has cursed for a long time.


    The body of a man is curled up, and his blood is badly mutilated, and his blood is smudgily flowing like blood. The smell of blood is like perfume, soaking slowly into the surrounding air.


    "Bang"


    The dagger with curled blade slipped from Liu Feifei''s hand and fell on the hard stone slab of the cell.


    Fear, like a nightmare, hung over her.


    Not because of the killing, not because of the smell of blood in the air, but Liu Feifei began to realize that what happened tonight was not as simple as she looked.


    Outside the door of the cell, there was another commotion, followed by the sound of smashing the door.

 V2.Chapter 763

    After the sound of the gun hitting the door, it soon spread to Liu Feifei''s ears. With the sound of the gun almost at the same time, it was people''s fanatical shouting and killing, as well as the dull crashing sound when bullets penetrated people''s bodies.


    Soon, Liu Feifei''s cell, iron door was opened from outside, a prisoner in prison clothes appeared in front of Liu Feifei.


    Apart from the body of the prisoner in front of him, Liu Feifei saw the outside world, which had been dyed red by blood. There were corpses lying on the ground, including prisoners in prison clothes and prison guards in uniform.


    The prisoners, who have not yet died, have seized the weapons of the prison guards, but they have rushed to the gate of the fourth prison.


    "Liu Feifei."


    The voice of "ah Jian" came from the door. The prisoner standing at the door gave way. "Ah Jian" came into the cell from the gap he gave up.


    See clearly "a Jian" appearance, Liu Feifei subconsciously want to pick up the dagger on the ground, but found that the other side is just standing at the door of the cell, did not approach her half step.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t do anything to you." "Ah Jian" at the door said calmly.


    "Ah Jian, what are you going to do?" Liu Feifei stepped back two steps and kept a distance from ah Jian.


    "I''m going to help boss he out. In return, I hope you can do me a favor."¡° "Ah Jian," he said.


    "Why should I repay you? You beast Liu Feifei cursed.


    "Liu Feifei, don''t forget, you want to take the opportunity to kill me, but you are not as good as others. You are the one who lost to me, and you were given to me as a reward. But your dearest chairman Cai, from beginning to end, have I ever said anything wrong to you?"¡° "Ah Jian" asked.


    Being speechless by the words of "a Jian", Liu Feifei frowns and looks at the other side warily. Although he doesn''t have any good feelings for him in his heart, all this can''t be blamed on his head.


    Just as "ajian" said.


    In the whole thing, "a Jian" didn''t say anything disrespectful to Liu Feifei, except for her extremely obscene eyes when she looked at her chest.


    From the beginning, Liu Feifei wanted to kill "a Jian", who was regarded as rubbish by her. If it wasn''t for disgusting this man, Liu Feifei would not have come to the present situation.


    It was Cai Ji, the leader of the M party, who really pushed her to despair.


    Alert looking at the door of "Jian", Liu Feifei asked: "what do you want me to do for you?"


    "Inform He Jin that you will catch up after I leave with boss he in my seat belt!"¡° "Ah Jian" said with a smile.


    "Let you go?" Liu Feifei asked in surprise.


    "That''s right. When boss he and I leave safely, our grudges will be wiped out! No one will know that you almost became my woman¡° Ah Jian said with a smile.


    Hearing "a Jian" mention this matter again, Liu Feifei''s face suddenly looks ugly, she said with a cold face: "if you want to leave alive, you''d better close your mouth now!"


    "Ha ha! Yes, Miss Liu See Liu Feifei has agreed to his proposal, "a Jian" smile let out of the cell door channel.


    However, Liu Feifei, who was standing in the cell, did not rush out of the cell as "a Jian" expected.


    Seeing that Liu Feifei didn''t escape as he expected, "a Jian" asked with some doubts: "Miss Liu, what are you waiting for?"


    "Ah Jian, don''t think I''m a fool. If he tells He Jin what you mean, he will let you go in order to promise, but after you leave? Will Cai Ji let us go? " Liu Feifei stares and asks.


    "Ah? Ha ha Hearing Liu Feifei''s words, "ah Jian" burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Did I see through your plot and try to cover it up? " Liu Feifei asked scornfully.


    "Miss Liu, when this brother came to take care of you for me, I already arrested Cai Ji. Would you like to meet her and say goodbye to each other?"¡° "Ah Jian" said with a smile.


    "What? You arrested Cai Ji? Why? She thinks highly of you Liu Feifei asked suspiciously.


    Cai Ji, the leader of the M party, is good to the prisoner "a Jian". As the party concerned and witness of the whole incident, Liu Feifei is also clear. She does not believe that "a Jian" will give up Cai Ji''s kinship for the sake of a powerless warden.


    In the face of Liu Feifei''s query, "ah Jian" replied with a smile: "Miss Liu, I''m not the same as you. I''m a freedom advocate. I can''t be trapped in one place by anyone. Moreover, boss he has saved a lot of gold bars these years, which can be enough for me to be smart for a long time."


    "Offended Cai Ji, do you think you still have a chance to stay in W province?" Liu Feifei asked with ridicule.


    "Maybe the person who takes over the position of chairman Cai Ji will thank me for what I have done, and will not embarrass me as a small person."¡° "Ah Jian," he said.


    "Take over the position of chairman Cai Ji?" Liu Feifei heard a Jian''s words and looked at him strangely.


    "Well! I don''t think there''s any loyalty and friendship for a person who can throw out his entourage like garbage, so I will send her to the place where she should go after I leave here, which may be a good thing for all of us. "¡° A sly smile flashed across ah Jian''s face.


    Liu Feifei instantly understood the meaning of "a Jian". In fact, when "a Jian" said that she needed help, she had already vaguely guessed some, but this kind of thing was only based on speculation, and she was still not sure.


    Cai Ji, as the chief executive of W province.


    She not only has the supreme power, but also controls the fate of the whole w province. Those who dare to take her hostage will come to an unimaginable end.


    Liu Feifei admires the courage of "a Jian". Although she doesn''t know why he chose this risky behavior, she knows that the man in front of her is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    If you don''t agree to his proposal, Liu Feifei will also be killed here, just like those prison guards who have gradually cooled outside the cell.


    Seeing Liu Feifei''s hesitation, "ah Jian" said: "Miss Liu, maybe I can spare your life today. If you encounter the same thing next time, you will not meet such a talkative person as me. It''s an unknown number!"


    "Good! You must promise me that you will get rid of CAI Ji and not give any of us any trouble! " By the words of "a Jian", Liu Feifei said firmly.


    "Ah Jian" standing at the door smiles at Liu Feifei and says, "may we have a good cooperation!"

 V2.Chapter 764

    The prisoners in the fourth prison area were released, followed by the prisoners in the third prison area, and soon broke the blockade of the prison guards. Liu Feifei, who cooperated with Wang fandacheng, also left the fourth prison area in the crowd.


    Standing at the gate of the fourth prison area, Wang Fan took a look at the blind man and ghost uncle in the crowd, and then glanced at the prisoners beside him. Then he said, "brothers, boss he has contacted the boat on the outlying island for us, and he promised us that as long as he can escape from here, he will give his brothers a sum of money and leave w province to live the life you want."


    The prisoners in prison clothes were restless. They could not help cheering for their freedom. Soon people began to run towards the prison gate.


    The prisoners with weapons in their hands are irresistible, and the prison guards have received the order from He Jin, so there is no big conflict between the two sides. The prisoners in the third prison District rush to the gate of the prison soon.


    However, they stopped because of the people who appeared at the gate of the prison. Wang Fan, who was closely behind the team, seemed to have expected such a situation for a long time, and said to a prisoner beside him, "go and invite boss he."


    "Yes." The prisoner agreed and turned away.


    Aside from the prisoners gathered together, Wang Fan walked to the front of the team in no hurry, looking at the same crowd not far away, the same people in prison clothes.


    Standing opposite are the people from the second prison district. Some of them are holding machetes, some are holding sticks filled with nails, and they are guarding the gate of the first prison with a murderous look.


    The iron hand with a cigarette in his mouth stood in front of these people, looking at each other more than ten meters away from Wang Fan.


    "Iron boss, you have not been bribed by chairman Cai, do you want to block the way of the brothers?" Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    "Boy, you like to take he Tiankui away. I won''t stop you, but you can''t take these people away!" Iron hand is very arrogant, raised his arm and pointed to the prisoners behind Wang Fan.


    After hearing such arrogant words from ironhand, the prisoners, who had been fed up with it for a long time, immediately yelled and scolded excitedly.


    He has long told the prisoners in the third prison that the second prison district is killing other prisoners and selling money with their organs. Therefore, his intention is very obvious when he blocks the way of the public with an iron hand.


    Originally, in order to find a way to survive, he summoned up the courage to take the road of rebellion, but now he was stopped by the guy with blood on his hands. How can the prisoners in the third prison area not be angry?


    "Brother Jian, kill him


    "Yes! Kill them


    "We have guns. What are we afraid of?"


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    There were bursts of roars in the crowd, and the prisoners in the third prison area were waiting for Wang Fan''s order, waiting to kill the prisoners who stopped them.


    Although these people in the third prison district were very angry and showed their weapons, iron hand seemed not afraid at all. Instead, he said in a mocking tone: "boy, I advise you to let them hand over their weapons and go back to their cell. Maybe I can plead with the new governor and chairman Cai for you and give you a way to live."


    After hearing the words of ironhand, Wang Fan finally understood his confidence. It turns out that ironhand and his men dare to block the way of the prisoners in the third prison area, or wait for the prison guards under He Jin and the soldiers under Cai Ji to help him suppress the people led by Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s eyes to ironhand were exactly the same as those to idiots. He raised his mouth slightly and said to ironhand with a smile: "iron boss, do you want to take the heads of your brothers and ask for credit from the new warden and chairman Cai?"


    "Haha, that''s right, boy. This is a big gift you gave me. How can I not accept it all?" Don''t know that Cai Ji has been controlled by the iron hand, but also full of confidence and Wang Fan shouting.


    As soon as the iron hand''s voice fell, the prisoners behind Wang Fan dodged a passage, and several prisoners with guns escorted Cai Ji out of the crowd.


    The confident iron hand saw that Cai Ji was bound by all kinds of things, and his face was gradually solidified. He was stunned there with his mouth wide open.


    "Chairman Cai, the iron boss''s loyal spirit is commendable. Would you like to give him a word of praise?" Wang Fan turned to look at Cai Ji and said to her with a smile.


    The haggard Cai Ji''s clothes were not neat, and her face had no arrogance before. She hung her head and frowned tightly, as if she had not heard Wang Fan''s words.


    "Iron boss, unfortunately, I''ve solved all of chairman Cai''s staff, including ho ho, who doesn''t know his face. Ha ha! You who are domineering on the burning island must be judged by me Wang Fan laughs and shouts to the iron hand.


    Suddenly heard Wang Fan said to solve brother Hao, iron hand immediately widened his eyes, incredible looking at Wang Fan, stuttered and asked: "you.".. You.. what did you say? Brother Howe.. Brother Howe.. He


    "That''s right. I wanted to join him, but he even wanted to hold me and ask chairman Cai for credit. Hum! Is Laozi something you garbage can control? " Wang Fan said with a cold hum.


    At this time, Cai Ji, standing beside Wang Fan, slowly raised her head, looked at Wang Fan and gritted her teeth and said, "ah Jian, I believe you so much, and ah Hao, he has saved your life. You have done such a thing!"


    "Chairman Cai, if I didn''t kill brother Hao, I would have returned others'' love. Don''t talk about benevolence, justice and morality with me on this island. You don''t deserve it!" Wang Fan returned with a sneer.


    "Bah!"


    The angry Cai jichong spat at Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Chairman Cai, I advise you to be honest. My brothers, however, haven''t heard of femininity for many years. I guess they would like to have a taste. Is the body of the leader of the M party as soft as other women? " Wang Fan, who escaped from Cai Ji''s saliva, said to her with a laugh.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s naked threat, Cai Ji refused to bow her head, but as a woman, she was really worried that these ferocious thugs would do things that were irrational.


    Without chairman Cai''s support, it means that he has lost all his support. At this time, the iron hand has lost his previous strength. Seeing that Wang fan is teaching Cai Ji a lesson, he immediately turns around and runs back to his base camp, the second prison area.


    Bang


    Clear gunfire rang out, Wang Fan single handed gun looking at the iron hand''s back out of a mass of blood fog.


    "Tear him to pieces, and I will use his head to commemorate our dead brother!"


    Thinking of Jin Huixian''s tragic death and the sufferings of the girls and the prisoners in the third prison, Wang Fan clenched his teeth and ordered the prisoners around him.

 V2.Chapter 765

    The prisoners with weapons rushed to ironhand and his men like a flood. Soon the prisoners with machetes and sticks were defeated by the prisoners in the third prison area, and many of them died at their own feet.


    When the iron hand''s head was sent to Wang Fan, Cai Ji''s face turned pale. Although she had experienced many scenes of death, it was her first time to see such a hot scene.


    After taking over the iron hand''s head, Wang Fan said to Cai Ji with a smile: "chairman Cai, I''m a man who yearns for freedom, so I can''t be anyone''s subordinate. Moreover, for power, I prefer money. After all, money can satisfy all my desires!"


    "Ah Jian, as long as you don''t kill me, I can also give you money, give you a lot of money!" The pale Cai Ji said quickly.


    "Hey, chairman Cai, this is the attitude you should have. Don''t worry, I won''t miss any chance to make money, and I won''t hurt any friend who is willing to provide financial support for me." Wang Fan threw his head on the ground and kicked it into the crowd.


    Looking at the round head rolling, Wang Fan said to the prisoners around him: "hang up the iron hand''s head, let those dead souls see, we will take revenge for them!"


    "Brother Jian is powerful!"


    "Revenge


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    Blood boiling people cheered, and soon someone put the iron hand''s head on a long bamboo pole. People surrounded the raised head, cheering for their victory, also cheering for the future.


    When the prisoners opened the door of the prison, Wang Fan yelled, "where''s boss he? Let''s welcome our boss he! "


    The prisoners who surrounded Wang Fan soon pulled he Tiankui over.


    As an important person rescued this time, he Tiankui''s face is not good-looking.


    At the beginning, when Wang Fan broke the gate of the cell, he Tiankui, who was locked in the cell, was as excited as he saw an angel coming to the world. He held Wang Fan and jumped and jumped.


    The desire to survive, let him have no time to think, what is the consequence of Wang Fan doing so.


    But when he walked out of the gate of the cell and saw the prison guards who died in the prison area, he began to feel fear, and felt that all this happened like a nightmare.


    He Tiankui, who has been silent, gradually understands that he has no way out. In front of Wang Fan and these fanatical prisoners, he has no second choice.


    If you can''t escape from the burning Island, you can only be a victim.


    Cai Ji, who was taken hostage by Wang Fan, will never let him go. She will end his life in the most cruel way. After all, what Wang Fan did was to rescue him.


    Inexplicably, he Tiankui became the key figure in the whole incident. In addition to silently bearing and trying to survive, he has no second choice.


    "Boss he, has the ship you contacted arrived? Brothers are waiting to get out of this place Looking at he Tiankui''s pale face, Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "I''ve already contacted them. They should have arrived. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible." He Tiankui replied.


    Hearing he Tiankui say that the ship he contacted should arrive, the prisoners standing beside Wang Fan were very excited, and their faces showed a smile of victory.


    Wang Fan was very satisfied with the news. He nodded and said, "let''s ask boss he to go ahead and help the brothers arrange the evacuation."


    With these words, Wang Fan winked at the prisoners beside he Tiankui and asked them to take him to the direction of the prison gate.


    After he Tiankui left, Cai Jicai said, "ah Jian, if you surrender now, I promise that I will not hold anyone responsible, and I will give you a large sum of money to leave here and live at will in W province."


    "Chairman Cai, do you think I''m a three-year-old? Can you cheat me in a few words? "


    "Surrender? Don''t say that my brothers don''t agree. Even I am not stupid enough to surrender at this time. Besides, to whom do I surrender? There is no shadow of your men


    Looking at Cai Ji scornfully, Wang Fan said mercilessly.


    To whom?


    Cai Ji blushed. She shook her head with a wry smile and didn''t go on.


    Although they took some soldiers to protect themselves, those soldiers were trapped in their rest room by Wang Fan because of their own orders.


    If she is not overconfident, Cai Ji will not take the things that "a Jian" wants to join seriously, and will not let those soldiers who protect themselves go down to rest under the advice of "a Jian".


    If the soldiers did not relax their vigilance, they would not be able to take advantage of the opportunity and end up being disarmed.


    A soldier without weapons is like a tiger without claws and teeth. Apart from looking a little scary, other things are really useless.


    And poor Howie!


    Cai Ji feels guilty at the thought of Wang Fan''s brother Hao who nearly lost his life.


    "Maybe ah Hao is also very sad. He didn''t see through ah Jian''s face!"


    The indignant and regretful Cai Ji silently regrets for brother Hao and repents for her self-confidence.


    Pushed by the prisoners behind him, he followed "a Jian" to the gate of the prison, and watched the fanatical prisoners destroy everything here with violence.


    "Ah Jin! You will pay for it


    Deeply feeling betrayed, Cai Ji gnaws her teeth and murmurs in her heart.


    Although in danger, life and death is uncertain, but Cai Ji betrayed her he Jin, has been sentenced to death in the heart.


    Until now, no one has come out to save himself, which is enough to show that he Jin was bribed by the "a Jian" in front of her and sold her out as the chief executive of W province.


    They soon walked out of the prison gate and saw from a distance that two medium-sized freighters had docked at the dock. He Tiankui was talking to the people on the ship.


    "Chairman Cai, things are so hasty that you can only be wronged to take such a freighter!" Wang Fan said to Cai Ji with a smile.


    "Ah Jian, you really can''t kill me?" Cai Ji''s eyes were full of desire, and her voice was humble.


    "Chairman Cai, as I have said, I am only asking for money, not to kill people. Moreover, I want to use the money you subsidize me to thank those friends who have helped me! Ha ha When Wang Fan said this, he took a special look at the prison.


    Hearing these words from "a Jian", Cai Ji seems to have taken a reassuring pill, and her pale face gradually has some blood color.

 V2.Chapter 766

    The space of the freighter is not small. Except for he Tiankui who is waiting on the wharf and GUI Shu who is standing behind he Tiankui with weapons, all the other prisoners have been on the freighter.


    Looking at the ghost uncle standing behind he Tiankui, Wang Fan nodded at him and said with a smile, "dumb, you''ve worked so hard! Take chairman Cai on board first, and I''ll have a few words with boss he. "


    The ghost uncle with weapons in his hand smiles. Without saying anything more, he escorts Cai Ji, who is beside Wang Fan, onto the boat.


    When Cai Ji and ghost uncle both stepped on the deck, Wang Fan took out a cigarette box and handed it to he Tiankui. After watching he Tiankui light up and smoke two mouthfuls, he said: "boss he, today''s thing is still smooth. I think I should mention it."


    "Brother, let''s get on the boat and say that it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Maybe he Jin will kill him soon." He Tiankui, who set foot on the ship of thieves, just wants to leave this place at the moment, take his savings over the years and escape to a place where no one can find him.


    Looking at he Tiankui with flustered eyes, Wang fan is not nervous at all.


    Hiding in the prison, he Jin, who is reluctant to show up, must have listened to Liu Feifei''s words and dare not show up at this time.


    Let''s not say that brother Hao carefully arranged this game, let he Jin and Liu Feifei, because Cai Ji was very disappointed with their attitude, which led Wang Fan to draw Liu Feifei to his side in a few words.


    Even without the previous things, he Jin and Liu Feifei are not hurt by Cai Ji''s feelings.


    In the current situation, the responsibility of He Jin''s protection is also unavoidable. Moreover, Liu Feifei, the bodyguard, will also be held responsible by Cai Ji, an old woman.


    According to Cai Ji''s character, they can''t escape death, but they can''t get away with it. So at this moment, he Jin and Liu Feifei''s heart must be looking forward to Cai Ji being killed by Wang Fan, so they can also put the responsibility on Wang Fan.


    So what he Tiankui is worried about is exactly what Wang fan is not worried about.


    The reason why he talks nonsense with he Tiankui on the wharf is to make use of he Tiankui''s eagerness to leave at the moment and force him to tell the place where the gold bar is hidden.


    Wang fan is reminded by Feishi that he Tiankui is likely to have gold bars. As brother Hao and a close partner, Feishi has been paying attention to the situation of he Tiankui, including the secret of changing money into gold bars.


    Many people don''t understand why many big business owners, especially those who are engaged in illegal business, will change their cash into gold bars which are very troublesome to carry.


    That''s the difference between the rich and the poor.


    People living at the bottom of the society struggle for money all their lives. In their eyes, money is all their life and the guarantee for their survival.


    Most people who live at the bottom of the society will choose to deposit their money in the bank. Even those who are lucky enough to earn millions of dollars will not be able to get rid of the fate of moving money to and from various banks.


    And the real rich, that is, those business tycoons, money is just a number in their eyes, they prefer to use gold to measure their value.


    One reason is that gold has a high degree of value preservation. It is a hard commodity that can be exchanged all over the world. It will not lead to currency non circulation or be subject to any restrictions because of problems between countries.


    Another more important reason is that many rich people''s sources of income are just legal fringes, or simply illegal income.


    In order to save themselves a way out when the east window incident happens in the future, and not be frozen by the government, they choose to exchange money into gold bars, which is the most secure way.


    As the warden, he Tiankui, of course, knows in his heart what money he has earned and what kind of sanctions he will encounter when the east window incident happens, so he early changed all the money into gold bars.


    On the dock, Wang Fan threw away his cigarette butts and looked back at the direction of the prison gate. He just saw that someone was looking towards him. At the moment when Wang Fan''s eyes were opposite, the person who was looking back immediately.


    Wang Fan, who turned around, squinted at he Tiankui and said, "boss he, just now chairman Cai discussed with me that he wanted me to give you to He Jin."


    Before Wang Fan finished, he Tiankui said: "brother, you can''t do this. We are on the same boat now. And believe me, Cai Ji will turn her back. I know what kind of person she is. You can''t be confused!"


    "Boss he, why are you so nervous? How can I betray you for fear of CAI Ji? I''m just curious about her offer. " Wang Fan said slowly.


    "What conditions?" He Tiankui asked.


    "Boss he, do you government officials like to deposit gold bars at home? Why did Cai Ji, an old woman, tell me that if I gave you to her, she would give me a lot of gold bars as a reward? " Wang Fan asked with a bad smile.


    When he heard Wang Fan mention the gold bar, he Tiankui''s head was already in a cold sweat. When he heard Wang Fan say that Cai Ji promised to reward Wang Fan with gold bars, he already understood the meaning of Wang Fan''s words.


    Does Cai Ji have gold bars at home? He Tiankui doesn''t know, but he knows in his heart that Cai Ji''s promise to pay Wang Fan must come from the wealth he has accumulated over the years.


    Seeing the cold sweat on he Tiankui''s head, Wang Fan continued: "Alas, I really don''t understand why you officials always say strange things. Poor people like me know one thing. Only when they live can they have a chance to enjoy it. If they die, they will have nothing."


    Wang Fan''s words can''t be more straightforward, which makes he Tiankui''s heart even more flustered. He turns his eyes to Wang Fan, swallows some saliva, moistens his dry throat, and whispers: "brother ajian, I''m willing to repay you with gold bars, but I haven''t saved a lot of gold bars these years. Do you think twenty 500g gold bars are enough?"


    "Twenty? 500 grams? " When Wang Fan heard that he Tiankui''s mouth was twenty gold bars, he was surprised that he was so generous.


    You know, if one gold bar is 500g, according to the current gold price, it''s almost 120000 Chinese currency. If it''s 20 gold bars, it''s 2.4 million Chinese currency?


    And according to he Tiankui''s attitude, these twenty gold bars should be nothing to him, which means that the gold bars in his hand are far more than this number.

 V2.Chapter 767

    Money makes the devil work.


    Since he Tiankui is so generous, Wang Fan will not neglect him. In Wang Fan''s eyes, he Tiankui is not just the former warden of the first prison. He is now a golden key to the treasure house in Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Taking care of he Tiankui, Wang Fan instructs the prisoners to start the freighter and leave this "extremely dangerous" place.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s freighter left the dock, the prison gate was opened. Angry he Jin and many prison guards rushed out in a hurry.


    Although the prison guards on the shore all have guns in their hands, Wang Fan on the ship is not worried at all. However, in order to cooperate with He Jin''s trick, he quickly asks people to escort Cai Ji onto the deck, and uses five or six long guns to prop Cai Ji''s stout body.


    "Warden he, don''t be impulsive. It''s not good for you to hurt chairman Cai by mistake!" Wang Fan, standing on the deck, put his hands in a trumpet shape on his mouth and yelled at He Jin on the shore.


    He Jin, who has been chasing the dock, immediately understands Wang Fan''s meaning and orders that his prison guards are not allowed to shoot.


    Those prison guards are not fools. Of course, they can see the truth. It''s just that these are high-level things, and they don''t need to be the leading ones.


    Since the new warden ordered that no shooting should be allowed, the prison guards lowered their guns and stood on the dock, watching the two freighters disappear from their sight.


    When the freighter sailed far away, Liu Feifei, who was hiding among the prison guards, came to He Jin and said to him, "brother Jin, do you think ah Jian will kill her?"


    "That kid is so cruel that he even dares to cheat HAOGE, who trusts him so much. Will he keep his promise to us?" He Jin said with a gloomy face.


    "Why didn''t you just shoot? Maybe as soon as the gunshot goes off, we''ll have nothing to worry about. " Liu Feifei said with regret.


    Hearing Liu Feifei''s worry, he Jin, who had a gloomy face, suddenly laughed.


    "Brother Kim, what are you laughing at?" Liu Feifei asked inexplicably.


    "Feimei, I''ve been on the phone with the coast guard. They''ll soon catch up with these two freighters." He Jin said with a smile.


    "Ah? Brother Kim, you are confused. If the coast guard intercepts these two freighters, won''t all the people on the ship be saved? We''ll be the ones who''ll be in trouble then, won''t we? " Liu Feifei asked anxiously.


    He Jin, who watched the freighter leave, turned his head, looked at Liu Feifei with an anxious face and said in a low voice, "I have arranged for a confidant to board the freighter with enough explosives. No matter whether the freighter will be stopped by the coast guard, they will not be able to return to w province alive."


    "So it is! Brother Kim, you really scared me to death Liu Feifei took a long breath and stroked his chest with his hand.


    Seeing Liu Feifei''s Scarlet cheek, he Jin said affectionately: "sister Fei, I won''t allow that animal to live. I should have broken him to pieces for his disrespect to you. Unfortunately, I don''t have this chance. But if I can make him die, it''s a solution to your hatred!"


    In the face of He Jin''s affectionate words, Liu Feifei was also moved. Over the years, he Jin has taken care of her, and she has seen it in her eyes and kept it in her heart.


    It''s just that he Jin was just a bodyguard beside Cai Ji at the beginning. In addition to the higher salary, Liu Feifei didn''t think there was anything to make her move.


    Therefore, despite he Jin''s great care for her, Liu Feifei has been pretending to be deaf and dumb, pretending not to know what he Jin means.


    Now he Jin has become the governor of the first prison. No matter in terms of power or money, she can meet Liu Feifei''s requirements of choosing a boyfriend. Naturally, she doesn''t have to hesitate any more.


    Besides, as soon as Cai Ji dies, she and he Jin become a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks. It''s impossible to separate them. Instead of being a suspicious partner, we''d better unite as a couple.


    Liu Feifei''s face turned red when he thought of it. He laughed at He Jin and said in a soft voice, "brother Jin, after today''s events are over, my younger sister depends on my elder brother to take care of her. I have kept in mind your kindness to me all these years, and I know what you mean to me."


    He Jin, who was flattered, was stunned. He carefully tasted Liu Feifei''s words in his mind, but he couldn''t react for a long time.


    He Jin didn''t answer, but let Liu Feifei some anxious, after all, is a girl, or to keep the reserve, her lips gently asked in a low voice: "brother Jin, do you dislike me, almost let the beast defile things?"


    "No! no no Fei Mei, how can I dislike you? You are the purest and most sacred in my mind. I''m flattered and don''t know how to express my feelings. " He Jin explained in a hurry.


    At this time, Liu Feifei felt more at ease when he Jin''s confession was heard. After he Jin grasped her Qianqian jade hand, Liu Feifei fell into He Jin''s arms.


    On the wharf, he Jin and Liu Feifei are looking forward to their bright future. On the cargo ship, Wang fan is also waiting for Qian Xue and ah Gou.


    According to the agreement between Wang Fan and Qian Xue, Qian Xue will wait for Wang Fan and GUI Shu to escape from the prison not far from the island on the seventh day after Wang Fan enters the prison.


    If Wang Fan and uncle GUI can''t appear in the sea area near their ship before nightfall, it means that Wang Fan and uncle GUI are in trouble. Qianxue will take ah Gou with them and go to the island to meet Wang Fan and uncle GUI at night.


    Today is the seventh day for Wang Fan to go to the island, which is the time agreed by Wang Fan and Qian Xue. At this time, Qian Xue should be in the sea area near Huoshao Island, waiting for the appearance of Wang Fan and ghost uncle.


    As long as they can see Qianxue, Wang Fan and ghost uncle can be saved safely. By the way, he Tiankui, the God of wealth, will also be taken away. As for Cai Ji, an old woman, Wang Fan will not leave her to those crazy criminals. After all, she has other uses.


    When the freighter left the dock of the first prison, Wang fan arranged for uncle GUI to go to the cockpit of the freighter and asked the sailors in charge of radar if they saw any ships in the nearby sea area.


    The cargo ship he Tiankui found is too old, even the equipment on the ship is old, especially the radar, which is like an antique, has some faults from time to time.


    After waiting in the cabin for a long time without any news, ghost uncle had to go to the deck to find Wang Fan, and wanted to tell Wang Fan about the radar failure.


    But when ghost uncle came to the deck, he was shocked by the scene.

 V2.Chapter 768

    As soon as he stepped on the deck, uncle GUI saw the prisoners on the deck, guns in hand, and Wang Fan, who was standing in the middle of the crowd with CAI Ji, was watching the distance nervously.


    Following Wang Fan''s and the others'' eyes, a medium-sized armed boat with the flag of the coast guard was coming towards them with full horsepower.


    Just when ghost uncle wanted to ask Wang Fan about the situation, the boss in the cabin had rushed to the deck and yelled at he Tiankui: "boss he, this is the marine police ship. They asked us to lay down our arms and surrender! Or we''ll blow up our boat. "


    The crowd, who had already been highly nervous, heard the cry of the boatman and showed a look of fear on their faces.


    He Tiankui, who was also anxious, ran to Wang Fan and asked, "brother ajian, what can I do? Do something


    "Yes! Brother Jian, there can be torpedoes on the coast guard''s ship. If they attack us, we will all be buried in the sea! " Some of the prisoners asked anxiously.


    The prisoners who surrounded Wang Fan were all in a panic and began to shout.


    Some of these people want to surrender to the coast guard, while others think they should fight with the coast guard. After all, prison break can be big or small. Maybe even if they surrender, they will come to a sad end.


    Cai Ji, who was pulled by Wang Fan, showed a confident smile on her face and said to Wang Fan, "ah Jian, as long as you surrender now, I promise you won''t be punished."


    "Brother, you can''t believe her! Cai Ji, an old woman, has a reputation for turning her back on her. If you surrender, she won''t let you eat good fruit! " Fearing that Wang Fan would agree, he Tiankui said anxiously.


    Hearing he Tiankui''s words to dissuade Wang Fan, Cai Ji frowned and scolded: "he Tiankui, do you still want to bewitch people at this time? Even if you don''t surrender, where can you escape? Now, surrender is your only way out! "


    "Cai, even if I die, I have to take you as my back cushion!" He Tiankui suddenly rushes to Cai Ji and reaches out to pinch her.


    Seeing that he Tiankui''s hand is about to touch her neck, Cai Ji, who has been tied up in all kinds of ways, can''t escape. Moreover, because her hands are tied, she doesn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    "Boss he, what''s your hurry?" Wang Fan suddenly stopped he Tiankui and said to him with a smile.


    "Brother ajian, the coast guard''s boat is just around the corner. Make up your mind! We can''t just watch it, we can''t escape from death, and we can''t be caught by the coast guard again! " Seeing the coast guard''s boat getting closer, he Tiankui was about to cry.


    For others, after surrendering, they may be taken back to prison to continue to serve their sentence. After all, so many people participated in the prison break, they could not all be executed by Cai Ji according to the rules.


    In particular, "a Jian" is more likely to be recruited by Cai Ji. After all, Cai Ji is open-minded about people who are capable and willing to work for her, focusing on wooing.


    But for he Tiankui, this is a kind of extravagance.


    As the former warden of the first prison, he Tiankui not only embezzled a lot of money in the prison, but also colluded with the prisoners in the prison, exchanging the lives of other prisoners for wealth. He even planned to assassinate Cai Ji because he was worried about the disclosure.


    Any one of these things is enough to make him die a hundred times, so no matter who wants to surrender, he can''t surrender.


    Seeing "a Jian" hesitating, he Tiankui said in a hurry: "brother, as long as you can take me out alive, I will give you all my money! Really, brother, you must not surrender


    "Boss he, are you serious?" Wang Fan stares at he Tiankui and says with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on Wang Fan''s face, he Tiankui couldn''t help clapping.


    I thought that the current situation was so critical that "a Jian" would be nervous and disoriented. However, looking at his calm and relaxed appearance, it seems that he did not take the distant coast guard ship seriously.


    This made he Tiankui regret that he made such a promise too early, but he would comfort himself.


    If he is a miser, he will be buried in the sea today. The gold bars can only be buried in the ground and become a secret that no one knows.


    As long as people live, wealth can continue to accumulate.


    He Tiankui, who has figured out these things, doesn''t say anything more. Wang Fan, who has got he Tiankui''s promise, doesn''t talk to him any more. Instead, he turns to Cai Ji.


    "Chairman Cai, do you know you are on this ship Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "He Jin must have informed the marine police to stop you here, so they must know I''m on the ship!" At this time, Cai Ji did not panic before, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, already full of confidence and pride.


    There is no way to refute Cai Ji''s words.


    The appearance of the armed ship of the marine police must have been on the side of the first prison, informing the prisoners of their escape. But whether he Jin told the marine police that Cai Ji, as the chief executive of W Province, was on the ship, that''s not true!


    Before Wang Fan and his prisoners hijacked Cai Ji and left Huoshao Island, he Jin and his men didn''t show up.


    The intention is obvious, that is, Wang fan can kill Cai Ji, so as to eliminate the serious trouble of He Jin and Liu Feifei.


    If he Jin is determined to let Cai Ji die, how can he tell the marine police on the ship that there is also Cai Ji with extremely high status on the cargo ship full of prisoners?


    Looking at Cai Ji''s confident face, Wang Fan took out a small black box from his pocket.


    "What is this?" Cai Ji asked suspiciously.


    "Chairman Cai, I guess you may not be so confident after listening to the recording!" Wang Fan shook the black box in his hand and said to Cai Ji with a smile.


    Cai Ji, who frowned tightly, hesitated for a moment, then asked, "do you know something? Did he Jin betray me? "


    "Chairman Cai, when we left the dock, did you see how he Jin and his staff were worried about your arrest?" Wang Fan asked with a bad smile.


    She had been suspicious of He Jin''s loyalty for a long time. Of course, Cai Ji knew what Wang Fan wanted to say. She frowned and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "Chairman Cai, I advise you to inform the marine police immediately and turn their ship around, otherwise when they launch the torpedo, we will really feed the fish in the sea together!" Wang Fan said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 769

    Cai Ji, who came to the cabin and contacted the coast guard ship by radio, frowned and wanted to be rude.


    Sure enough, as Wang Fan said, the marine police ship who came to intercept the cargo ship did not know that Cai Ji was on the ship, and just as Wang Fan expected, if the torpedo on the marine police ship broke into the sea a few minutes later, it would come straight to the cargo ship.


    At that time, not only the prisoners on the ship will be killed, but also Cai Ji will be buried.


    Although the coast guard ship knew the news of CAI Ji on the freighter, they didn''t turn around obediently. After all, they just patted their ass and left. If Cai Ji was killed by these criminals, they couldn''t explain to them.


    The prisoners on deck saw the coast guard ship stop, and they all recovered from the previous panic.


    Although there is no threat from the coast guard ship, the fate of the cargo ship has become a matter for people to worry about.


    The coast guard ship is not far away. If the freighter returns to the wharf in W Province, it will be completely trapped. As soon as these people go ashore, they will surely face a large number of police and even armed soldiers.


    But if they don''t return to the wharfs belonging to w Province, where can the old cargo ship escape under the surveillance of the coast guard ship?


    All of a sudden, they made trouble and looked at their elder brother, ah Jian.


    Wang Fan, who was standing in the crowd, saw the worries of the people. He found a higher place to stand up. First he looked around the people for a week, and then he said, "brothers, are you worried that as soon as we go ashore, we will be arrested by the police or the army?"


    "Yes! Brother Jian, now that the coast police have known about it, the land police must have known about it, too! "


    Some people in the crowd expressed their worries, and as soon as his words were finished, many people nodded their heads and looked at Wang Fan with an inquiring look.


    "Brothers, this time we rescued boss he from prison, not only for his favor, but also for our own sake. We will no longer live a dark life, so we can''t blame others when we come to this step today!" Wang Fan said, but looked at he Tiankui in the crowd.


    At first, it seemed to placate the public, but it was a different taste in their ears.


    In order to rescue boss he, people will take such a big risk, and they will also face the risk of being shot by the military and police, so the spearhead of the people will naturally turn to he Tiankui in the crowd.


    "Give him to the army and police for our safety!"


    I don''t know who yelled first, and everyone immediately became excited and quarreled.


    He Tiankui, who was listening to Wang Fan in the crowd, never thought that "a Jian", who promised to save his life, pushed him to the top of the storm again. His heart, which had just settled down, once again hung in his throat.


    It has long been expected that these prisoners will find a scapegoat to die for them when they are in danger, so Wang Fan has made such a scapegoat role for why Tiankui from the beginning.


    When they were in prison, in order to be free, even if Wang Fan did not put forward any slogans, they would follow Wang Fan to revolt, and the momentum would never be weaker than now.


    But if he Tiankui is not brought with him, Wang Fan will be pushed to the front by these criminals to accept the punishment of the military and police instead of them when he is in danger.


    Some people say that there are two things in the world that you can''t look directly at. One is the sun overhead, and the other is people''s heart.


    These prisoners who were killed on huoshao island live like cattle and horses every day, waiting for the fate of being slaughtered.


    Wang Fan''s appearance gave them hope, and Wang Fan did give them hope, and brought them out of huoshao island.


    But these people will not be grateful to Wang Fan, even in danger, put all the responsibility on him.


    This is the selfishness of human nature.


    Wang Fan, who is well aware of the ugliness of human nature, has long expected such a situation. He not only takes the opportunity to coerce him into handing over all his property, but also turns the attention of these criminals to he Tiankui.


    As for whether Wang Fan will use he Tiankui as a shield and give it to the military and police who are likely to have been waiting at the dock, only Wang Fan himself knows.


    He Tiankui, who was pushed to the front by Wang Fan as a scapegoat, didn''t have time to defend himself, so he was pushed to the ground by the criminals beside him.


    I don''t know who found the rope, and soon tied he Tiankui firmly. Moreover, in order not to let he Tiankui make trouble, he stuffed his socks into his mouth.


    He Tiankui, who had been frightened, was a little weak. He was choked up with his socks, and a stench got into his mouth. He didn''t even have time to hum, so he was fumigated to death.


    Seeing the success of his plan, Wang Fan found the trace of Uncle GUI in the crowd. He pointed to Uncle GUI and said, "mute, you are the most reliable person. You are responsible for watching he Tiankui, and be careful that he will slip away."


    The ghost uncle in the crowd nodded, dragged the faint he Tiankui in one hand, and went out from the crowd with a weapon in the other hand. He found a seat on the deck and sat down.


    After the ghost uncle dragged he Tiankui away, Wang Fan continued: "brothers, we now have the bargaining chips to negotiate with the military and police, but we can''t just let go. After all, it''s not easy for us to rush out. Who wants to go back?"


    Wang Fan has just given everyone a reassurance. Now Wang fan starts to encourage these people again. This is the key point of Wang Fan''s whole plan.


    It''s like when a person is playing cards, he already has Wang Chan in his hand. When he can ensure that he is invincible, he naturally wants to win more.


    The shield of he Tiankui is Wang Chan in the hands of all the people. As long as he Tiankui is the scapegoat, all the people can surrender safely. At most, they will be punished, but they will not be killed immediately.


    Now that they are not killed immediately, who is willing to lose this gamble?


    It''s not easy to run out of prison. Who doesn''t want to find a place to live a lavish life?


    So with Wang Fan''s proposal, people began to stir up again.


    "Brothers, I think that since this is the end of the matter, we can try to rush when we get to the shore. If the number and weapons of the other party are better than ours, we can''t escape. What do you think of it Wang Fan stirred up the crowd with a bad smile.


    It was in the hearts of the people that the prisoners on the deck cheered.


    Only the ghost uncle sitting in the corner of the deck, looking at the complacent Wang Fan, laughed and scolded a "slippery head"!

 V2.Chapter 770

    A senior expert once said that most of the people who are good at violent crime have lower IQ, simpler thinking and are more easily confused by fictitious interests.


    Obviously, the prisoners who escaped from Huoshao Island belong to the group with poor intelligence. They easily take Wang Fan''s words for granted, and they are very real.


    The crowd cheerfully waited for the cargo ship to dock and start their new life, but Wang Fan pulled Cai Ji to the side and went through the crowd to the side of GUI Shu and he Tiankui.


    "Mute, I think you are also a person who does great things. Why don''t you follow me in the future?" Wang Fan''s eyes blinked as he spoke.


    The ghost uncle who squats beside he Tiankui smiles and nods to Wang Fan.


    Cai Ji shook her head with a bitter smile and said to Wang Fan, "ah Jian, do you really think these people can make it through the army and police on the shore and fulfill your dream?"


    Hearing Cai Ji''s query, Wang Fan said easily, "are you kidding me? Do you think I''m as stupid as them?"


    With these words, Wang Fan looked back at the people on the deck and made a refueling gesture to them with firm eyes. The fanatical prisoners were even more excited to see Wang Fan''s calmness, like beating chicken blood, and began to look around for weapons to take advantage of.


    If she didn''t hear what Wang Fan said, Cai Ji couldn''t believe it. The man who gave people unlimited encouragement didn''t take what he said seriously at all. Moreover, she took these crazy people who trusted him as idiots.


    "This young man has great potential to be a politician!"


    Cai Ji, who has been in politics for many years, saw Wang Fan''s potential at a glance, and she couldn''t help liking this young man a little more.


    Literature can deceive all living beings, and martial arts can defeat all heroes.


    It''s hard to meet a man of both arts and martial arts!


    Cai Ji, who was still worried about the fact that "a Jian" failed to live up to her heart and wanted to be removed after the cargo ship landed, has shaken her mind.


    "If this boy can be used for me, he will be a good chess piece in W Province in the future."


    With the coast guard ship following behind the cargo ship, Cai Ji is not worried about her own safety. Now she is planning for her political career.


    However, Wang Fan has no time to guess Cai Ji''s ideas. His priority now is to arrange he Tiankui as a cash cow before Qianxue and Qianxue show up.


    According to their agreement with Qianxue, they should meet soon in the nearby sea area.


    At the beginning, Wang Fan didn''t expect to meet Qianxue. He just thought that after he escaped from huoshao island with ghost uncle, he could leave in the vast sea by Qianxue''s boat.


    But now the form is not as simple as escaping by boat!


    Not to mention in front of the public, Wang Fan finds any excuse to pull ghost uncle to jump into the sea to escape, so as not to let the prisoners with weapons shoot at them because they are abandoned.


    Let''s say that the coast guard ship behind the cargo ship can''t watch Wang Fan and ghost uncle drag he Tiankui and Cai Ji, who are tied up in all kinds of ways, to get on another ship and leave in front of them.


    So if Wang Fan wants to retreat, he must create some movement.


    The sea is vast and deep.


    Apart from sinking a ship, he really couldn''t think of a second thing he could do at sea.


    As long as the cargo ship sank, the people on the ship would panic. At that time, Wang Fan could take advantage of the chaos and escape with ghost uncle.


    After suggesting that uncle GUI is optimistic about he Tiankui, Wang Fan takes the weapon from Uncle GUI, and then takes Cai Ji to the cabin.


    When they got to the cabin, Wang Fan said to Cai Ji, "chairman Cai, boss he promised to give me a sum of money in exchange for his life. I''m very curious. Would you be as generous as him?"


    "Ah Jian, I think you are a person who does great things. If you have the heart, I can give you a share of glory and wealth. Do you want to think about it?" Cai Ji said with a smile.


    At this time, Cai Ji was just like when she was in prison. She didn''t feel any panic because she was bound by the rope and became Wang Fan''s hostage, which made Wang Fan admire Cai Ji''s calmness.


    They went down to the bottom of the freighter one by one. Wang Fan pointed to the plank at his feet with the barrel of a gun, then approached Cai Ji''s ear and said in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, chairman Cai said that I will break through the plank here in a moment, and then watch the sea water pouring in. I don''t know if chairman Cai will worry?"


    "Oh? Do you want to run away? " Cai Ji frowned and asked.


    "What else? There are pursuers in the back and obstacles in the front. Can I really join those idiots in a bloody battle with the army and police after landing? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Although it''s not too far from the land here, if he Tiankui and I want to escape together, ah Jian, is this a little difficult?" Cai Ji asked with a sneer.


    "It''s really difficult, but it''s up to people. If chairman Cai is willing to give generously, I''d like to take a chance. After all, I''m just a layman in the pursuit of wealth." Wang Fan said.


    "What if I don''t? Do you dare to kill me? " Cai Ji asked unconvinced.


    "I don''t dare to murder the chief executive of W province. After all, if I do this kind of thing, I will have no money and no life to spend!" Wang Fan a strange smile, return a way.


    "Well! I dare you Cai Ji said coldly.


    "Although we dare not harm chairman Cai''s life, we can''t help but let chairman Cai work hard to make a shield for his brother and block the pursuers behind him. What do you think?" It''s just an excuse for Wang Fan to blackmail Cai Ji. It''s Wang Fan''s plan to use CAI Ji to stop the coast guard ship behind him.


    As long as the cargo ship sank, the prisoners were in a mess, and Cai Ji, a big man, fell into the water, the marine police who were closely behind would naturally rescue Cai Ji the first time. How could they have time to worry about others.


    At this time, taking advantage of the chaos, Wang Fan and ghost uncle can escape naturally. This plan is safe.


    However, when Wang Fan was calculating, he did not expect that Cai Ji was also making her own plan.


    Cai Ji, who was no longer worried, looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and asked with a smile, "ah Jian, if I promise you, I will not let people chase you, but also give you a future. Are you willing to consider it?"


    He was thinking about his escape plan, but he didn''t expect that Cai Ji would say such a thing. Wang Fan was at a loss for a moment. He looked at Cai Ji and asked, "chairman Cai, what does that mean?"

 V2.Chapter 771

    "Shasha"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, a sound came from the corner at the bottom of the cabin.


    Bang


    With his back to the direction of the sound, Wang Fan raised his arm and shot at the dark corner at the bottom of the cabin.


    "Ah"


    There was a scream, and the man in prison clothes fell out of the darkness. After struggling a few times, there was no sound.


    "Ah Jian, the shooting is really good!" Cai Ji looks at the corpse on the ground and praises Wang Fan.


    "Chairman Cai, you haven''t made your meaning clear yet!" Wang Fan stares at Cai Ji''s eyes and asks in a low voice.


    "Ha ha! What about? Young man, are you interested? " Cai Ji asked with a smile.


    "People die for money and birds die for food. Chairman Cai, I''m a layman, greedy for money and lustful. So if your proposal is feasible, of course I won''t refuse it." Wang Fan also smiles to return a way.


    Satisfied with Wang Fan''s answer, Cai Ji moved her body and said to him, "since you want to listen to my advice, let''s express our sincerity first."


    "That''s no problem!" Wang Fan says a word, the rope on Cai Ji body except come down, throw aside the corner in one side casually.


    Cai Ji, who was untied, moved her limbs for a while, then picked up a clean looking place and sat down. She looked at Wang Fan and said, "ah Jian, have you ever thought about cooperating with me like ah hao?"


    "Chairman Cai, I''m used to freedom. I won''t be trapped in one place, especially where there are only men." Wang Fan shook his head and said.


    "Ha ha! It''s enough to have an ah Hao living on the island. How can I let you two be together? What''s more, you failed him this time. I guess he doesn''t want to see you again. " Cai Ji said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your understanding. How can we cooperate?" Wang fan then asked.


    "I can put what you do today on he Tiankui, and I can help you hide more things. You won''t take less of what he Tiankui should give you. What I prepare for you is another new identity and a new future." Cai Ji said, squinting.


    Hearing Cai Ji''s words, Wang Fan was overjoyed.


    Cai Ji''s arrangement is obviously to make "a Jian" change her face and do something for her. Moreover, judging from her confident look, her plan will not be very simple.


    "I''d like to hear chairman Cai talk in detail." Wang Fan sat on the box and said with a smile.


    Cai Ji is very satisfied with Wang Fan''s attitude and confident in persuading this young man with both civil and military skills to contribute to her future political life.


    After all, no one can resist the temptation of power and money.


    After Wang Fan sat down, Cai Ji said, "ah Jian, your plan is perfect, and I appreciate your courage. Besides, I will not only cooperate with you, but also arrange things for you after you go ashore."


    "After you go ashore, take the head of he Tiankui with you according to the address I gave you, and he will tell you the future I have arranged for you in detail. At that time, our cooperation will be officially started."


    Hearing that Cai Ji asked him to take he Tiankui''s head and meet at the place she set up, Wang Fan could not help cursing "old fox" in his heart.


    To kill he Tiankui is a capital crime in itself, and to put he Tiankui''s head on it blatantly. Isn''t that to give someone a handle?


    If Wang fan does this and refuses to listen to Cai Ji in the future, then Cai Ji can arrest him as a murderer in W Province, and even spread his wanted warrant to all parts of the world through the media. It''s not easy for Wang Fan to escape from the police all over the world.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan''s face does not belong to him, and the identity of "a Jian" is fabricated by him.


    That''s not as good as heaven.


    Cai Ji tried her best to control the "a Jian" in front of her, but she didn''t expect that from the beginning, she had fallen into Wang Fan''s trap.


    With a false identity as a cover, Wang Fan naturally would not have any scruples. He secretly scolded Cai Ji for being insidious, but his face was indifferent. He said with a smile: "chairman Cai, you want me to kill he Tiankui and take the name certificate to you. There is no problem, but I always have to know whether the benefits you give me are worth my risk!"


    "I will give you a new identity and work beside me. Usually, I do some trivial things to hide people''s eyes and ears. When it''s critical, you can help me deal with some thorny problems. Of course, the more thorny the problem is, the more generous your salary will be. How about it?" Cai Ji asked.


    "Working around you? Then I don''t have time to pick up girls? Chairman Cai, if I take he Tiankui''s gold bar and go to the flower world outside, it''s not difficult! " Wang Fan shakes his head and refuses Cai Ji.


    According to Cai Ji''s meaning, he wants to tie Wang Fan to her. If he agrees, Wang Fan will be restricted. If he wants not to reveal his identity, it will be a difficult thing.


    "What do you want?" Cai Ji asked.


    "We only do business, not anything else. I will send he Tiankui''s head to you according to your request, and I will help you solve difficult problems. Of course, you need to pay a fair price. As for the things around you, we''d better not talk about them." Wang Fan replied firmly.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Cai Ji had a look of loss on her face. She asked bitterly, "ah Jian, do you think I''m old?"


    Wang Fan, who is sitting there with a serious face, waiting for the negotiation with CAI Ji, suddenly hears that Cai Ji asks himself so plaintively that he almost spits out the inventory in his stomach.


    Isn''t it obvious?


    Not only do you dislike that you are an old woman, including Cai Ji''s bloated figure and her miserable appearance, which is not acceptable to Wang Fan?


    In line with the principle of friendly negotiation between the two sides, Wang Fan resisted the impulse to make rude remarks, and even more, he forbeared not to give Cai Ji a hand. He took a breath and said with restraint: "chairman Cai, I am a layman, and you are such an elegant woman, nothing can happen. This kind of thing will not be mentioned in the future."


    "You men are all like this, with sweet words on your lips. Don''t you dislike me in your stomach?" Cai Ji shook her head plaintively.


    "Keke"


    Wang Fan, who is about to explode, can''t help coughing violently.


    "Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you. It''s still a long time to come. When you know what I want, you won''t refuse me." Cai Ji said with a bitter smile.


    "Good, good." Wang Fan lowered his head and bit his teeth.


    It''s hard for them to fall in love. The atmosphere is a little awkward. Wang Fan has to get up from the box and pretend to look at the body beside him. He and Cai Ji interrupt this disgusting conversation.

 V2.Chapter 772

    In order to escape the embarrassing atmosphere, Wang Fan turned to the body, squatted down to check, he was surprised to find that the man who was hiding in the corner and killed by his own shot had several explosives hidden in his body.


    "Chairman Cai, I''m afraid I didn''t really want to kill you, but someone didn''t want you to go back alive!" Wang Fan picked up the explosives from the corpse and turned around to shake in front of CAI Ji''s eyes.


    Cai Ji, who was still immersed in the fantasy of Wang Fan and didn''t slow down completely, immediately became gloomy after seeing what Wang Fan was holding. She scolded: "it must be He Jin who wants to kill me at sea!"


    "Chairman Cai, it''s dangerous to raise a tiger! You should be clear about the recording I gave you before. I''m not the only one in this business! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    In the fourth prison District, Wang Fan deliberately approached Liu Feifei, induced her to say some disrespectful words to Cai Ji, and finally pulled her into the gang to participate in the prison riots and the plan to hijack Cai Ji.


    In this recording, although Wang Fan''s words are obviously instructive, Cai Ji is still very annoyed.


    The following offences are taboos.


    How can Cai Ji, who doesn''t regard Liu Feifei and he Jin as human beings, consider their feelings? In her eyes, these two people eat their own food, wear their own clothes, and even swagger outside, all rely on their own power, so their lives and dignity should belong to her.


    Even in order to win over "a Jian", Cai Ji sold Liu Feifei''s body, but this should be regarded as Liu Feifei''s reward for her.


    Moreover, in CAI Ji''s eyes, a woman''s chastity is nothing but priceless.


    It is because of this idea that when Cai Ji saw the explosive in Wang Fan''s hand and realized that he Jin wanted to harm her, she immediately killed he Jin and Liu Feifei.


    But Cai Ji is not a woman who doesn''t know how to calculate. She looks at Wang Fan and says with a smile, "ah Jian, you should be busy taking these people to escape. You haven''t tasted Liu Feifei yet."


    "To be honest with chairman Cai, I''d like to taste the flavor of little miss Feifei. Unfortunately, as you said, I don''t have time at all, and in order to save my life, I can only take this matter as a deal to please Little Miss Liu Feifei!" Wang Fan said with regret.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s regretful look on his face, Cai Ji said with a bad smile, "I feel he Jin''s feelings for Liu Feifei are unusual. What do you think of this?"


    "Ha ha! Chairman Cai, why do you still have the leisure to try to figure out their feelings? Do you want to forget the past and make a couple of them? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Set them up? Hum! For those who plot against me, there is only one end, which is worse than death! " Cai Ji said coldly.


    At this time, Cai Ji''s face was cold and her voice was extremely cold. Anyone who saw her like this would feel shivering.


    Before Wang Fan could recover from Cai Ji''s indifference, she said, "if one day I give you a chance to eat Liu Feifei in front of He Jin, will you be very happy?"


    "What? In front of Ho Jin? " Wang Fan was surprised by Cai Ji''s words and opened his mouth wide. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Well, you men are all like this. In front of other men, you are doing things like putting green hats on others. Do you have a sense of accomplishment in your heart? You don''t have to look surprised. I know you can''t wait! " Cai Ji said contemptuously.


    This makes Wang Fan a little embarrassed. He wants to defend himself, but he doesn''t think it''s necessary. Since Cai Ji has identified him as the embodiment of evil, even if Wang Fan grinds, she won''t listen to him.


    Since Cai Ji likes such a heavy taste, Wang fan doesn''t have to say much. Moreover, even if Wang fan doesn''t accept Cai Ji''s kindness, she will arrange other men to try her best to humiliate He Jin and Liu Feifei.


    If the prisoners on huoshao island are demons who come from hell, then Cai Ji is the king of demons, Satan.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to imagine that she is so evil and so cold-blooded. It''s no wonder that he Jin specially arranged for people to prepare explosives on the ship to kill the old witch Cai Ji at sea.


    Wang Fan, who had no choice, nodded with a bitter smile and said to Cai Ji, "if this is a thorny problem, I would like to play for chairman Cai, but I can''t guarantee that everything will be as you wish."


    "Ha ha! Ah Jian, you are good everywhere. When you meet a woman, you are always afraid of your hands and feet. OK, I won''t embarrass you. If you don''t want to do it then, I can arrange for others. There are many people who want to go to bed with Liu Feifei, and you are not bad! " Cai Ji said with a smile.


    Cai Ji''s words are true. Whether it''s the men who admire Liu Feifei''s reputation or the men who simply crave her body, they are just a handful in W province.


    Even if "a Jian" doesn''t want to do it to vent her anger for herself, Cai Ji can arrange enough people to make Liu Feifei toss to death, and also make he Jinqi spit blood and die.


    In CAI Ji''s opinion, since "a Jian" has agreed to cooperate, she is also a man who will be pushed to bed sooner or later. In fact, she doesn''t want other women to taste him.


    As he spoke, there was a sound of walking on the stairs at the corner. I found the boss of the coast guard boat running down from the upper deck.


    Seeing Wang Fan and Cai Ji standing there, the boatman gasped and said, "brother Jian, another boat is coming. Brothers, let me come down to you!"


    "Well, you go up. I''ll go up in a minute." Hearing the words of the boatman, Wang Fan felt at ease.


    However, the boatman did not rest assured because of Wang Fan''s words. He had seen the explosives in Wang Fan''s hands.


    Although he works at sea all the year round, it doesn''t mean that the boatman is an ignorant person. It''s not the first time that he has seen this kind of thing that can be seen as explosives from the outer package.


    Bang


    Without waiting for the boss to question, Cai Ji grabs the weapon in Wang Fan''s hand and shoots the boss in the head.


    Watching the boatman fall into a pool of blood with her eyes wide open, Cai Ji returns her weapon to Wang Fan and says to him, "this life is on He Jin''s head."


    "Chairman Cai, good shooting!" Wang Fan, who felt that he was looking for skin with a tiger, had a layer of cold sweat on his back.

 V2.Chapter 773

    There was once a famous Chinese saying that women are different from ordinary people when they achieve great things.


    To be the chief executive of W province and the leader of M party, Cai Ji is not a simple woman.


    Although she doesn''t know about CAI Ji''s past, it doesn''t affect Wang Fan''s understanding of her. After all, the woman who can shoot and kill people while talking and laughing must be a cruel character.


    From the bottom of the cabin to the deck, Wang Fan also saw the yacht approaching them.


    Yacht is not big, but the speed of driving on the sea is very fast, a woman and two men standing on the deck, are wearing very ordinary clothes.


    Wang Fan carefully looked at the three people on the deck, until he saw a man standing in the back row with something in his mouth, and then he was sure that the three people on the deck were coming to meet him.


    "You stand by the side of the boat, and when I come up from below, you will jump down with the dumb people, and I will meet you with what you need as agreed." Wang Fan said to Cai Ji.


    Cai Ji nods and goes to the position of ghost uncle and he Tiankui. The prisoners on the boat are paying attention to Qianxue''s yacht, and no one cares about CAI Ji and ghost uncle.


    Turning back to the cabin, Wang Fan ignited the lead wire on the explosive. Looking at the sparks on the lead wire, he threw the explosive down.


    Without waiting for the explosives to land, Wang Fan turned and ran up. As soon as he got out of the cabin door, he stretched out his arms to Cai Ji and GUI Shu, who were waiting on the side of the ship, and made a jumping gesture.


    Cai Ji and GUI Shu, who had been waiting on the side of the boat, saw Wang Fan''s gesture to them at a glance.


    Cai jichong waved to Wang Fan, then turned around and jumped into the sea behind him. Uncle GUI didn''t slack off. He threw down the frightened he Tiankui, and then jumped into the sea.


    After Wang Fan followed them and jumped into the sea, the explosive at the bottom of the freighter made a violent explosion. The strong shock wave soon tore a big hole in the bottom of the freighter, and the sea water poured into the bottom of the freighter like crazy.


    Fortunately, he Jin''s men didn''t prepare much dynamite. He just blasted a hole in the bottom of the cargo ship. If there were more dynamite, I''m afraid the people on this ship would not even have a chance to escape.


    To Wang Fan''s surprise, another freighter soon heard the sound of explosion, and huge flames came from the bottom of the freighter. Soon the people on that freighter began to escape from the sea.


    Panic people curse, cry, in the sea everywhere looking for a chance to live.


    Wang Fan, who finally finds ghost uncle, looks at ghost uncle dragging he Tiankui, who is still bound. He quickly reaches out and grabs he Tiankui''s other arm.


    "Uncle ghost, the boat over there is for us." Wang Fan pointed to the yacht that had stopped not far away and said to the calm ghost uncle.


    "Good!" Ghost uncle agreed, pulled a pale he Tiankui, then toward the yacht where the snow.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan and ghost uncle to swim far away, there was a rush of gunfire behind him, followed by the screams of the people who were shot.


    Looking back in a hurry, I saw Cai Ji being pulled into the lifeboat by several marine policemen. Wang Fan felt cold when watching Cai Ji take the towel from the marine policemen.


    The lifeboat was obviously put down from the coast guard ship. Except for Cai Ji, who was wet all over, the lifeboat that could hold more than a dozen people were all armed coast guards.


    At this time, the marine police are using their weapons to drive and shoot the prisoners who want to get close to the lifeboat.


    After suffering a wave of blows, the prisoners who survived in the sea did not dare to approach the lifeboats any more, and the marine police boats in the distance were gradually approaching this area.


    Cai Ji, who has already wiped her body, is standing on the lifeboat and watching Wang Fan''s direction, wearing a coat that the marine police sent to her.


    "The old woman''s heart is so poisonous that she let these marine policemen shoot people in the sea!" I thought that Cai Ji would ask the coast police to rescue the prisoners after they fell into the water, but the current situation seems that the situation of these prisoners is more or less dangerous.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to think more, the ghost uncle pushed him and said to Wang Fan, "don''t look, swim quickly, or those people will get on our boat."


    Hearing ghost uncle''s words, Wang Fan quickly took back his eyes, and found that the prisoners who survived in the sea were indeed marching towards Qianxue''s yacht.


    The sea is unfathomable. If we can''t find a way to rely on it, we can only bury ourselves here.


    The desire for survival makes the prisoners have no choice but to find a chance to live. Since the coast guard ship has no hope, the only thing left is Qianxue''s yacht.


    "People in the sea listen. I''m Ma Liang, deputy director of the Marine Police Department of W province. I now order you to return to the first prison. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!"


    The ship''s loudspeakers were shouting, and the ship''s weapons were aimed at the prisoners in the sea.


    Although there was a warning from the coast guard ship, the prisoners in the sea were not so docile.


    Back to the first prison?


    How can I get back?


    Is that how you swim back?


    The prisoners in the sea are not stupid. The freighter has been sailing for such a long time. If it wants to swim back with both hands, it''s not suicidal?


    When they were hesitating, the policemen on the coast guard ship, holding their weapons in their hands, started a fire in the sky.


    "Daddada"


    The dense gunfire is like the sound of firecrackers, but it does not bring pleasure to anyone.


    "I warn you again, if you dare to disobey orders, you will be killed!"


    The loudspeakers on the coast guard ship are shouting at the people in the sea again. Obviously, this guy named Ma Liang is not joking with these people.


    Some of the timid prisoners began to hesitate, while the bold ones took advantage of the chaos and swam to the land.


    Wang Fan, who drags he Tiankui with ghost uncle, has swam to the yacht where Qianxue is.


    After making up, Qian Xue recognizes Wang Fan at a glance. Together with a Gou and a gang, she pulls Wang Fan in the water onto the boat.


    Wang Fan, who got on the boat, took a look behind him and saw the panicked prisoners. He couldn''t help but feel a little impatient.


    "Don''t look, these people should die. Why do you pity them?" Ghost uncle coldly said to Wang Fan.


    "But what they look like now is also because of me!" Wang Fan''s heart is very guilty.


    "Wang Fan, women''s benevolence can only harm you. We can''t survive when these people get on the boat. Besides, they should have thought what kind of end they will have when they come out with you!" Ghost uncle says a word, pull Wang Fan into cabin.


    See ghost uncle and Wang Fan into the cabin, thousand Snow said to dog: "let''s go, ghost uncle said right!"

 V2.Chapter 774

    Yachts ride the wind and waves on the sea, and the distant gunfire becomes only sporadic. Wang fan can''t hear the painful wailing sound of those people who are soaking in the sea.


    But he has entered the cabin, still can not let go from this matter.


    "Hello! What are you thinking? "


    Wang Fan busy to remove the face of thousands of snow skin mask, looking at two straight eyes of Wang Fan, asked in a low voice.


    "As soon as I close my eyes, I can see the people in the sea, dense and bleeding." Wang Fan said truthfully.


    "Fan, if you want to save those people, we will be involved, and our boat is not big enough to take so many people away." Qian Xue comforts Wang Fan.


    As the largest killer organization in Asia, Miss Qian Jin is an excellent killer. She has seen all kinds of bloody scenes. However, when she is faced with the tragic scene that hundreds of people, even thousands of people, are trapped in the sea and shot with machine guns, she still can''t accept it from her heart.


    In fact, the situation of Wang Fan and Qian Xue is not incomprehensible.


    It''s like someone asked a long time ago that there are many martial arts stories handed down in the history of China. Why did these chivalrous men with extraordinary martial arts not organize to fight against the invading foreigners when China was invaded by foreigners?


    There is a fundamental difference between fighting on the battlefield and fighting between warriors. Many people can''t understand this at once, but not all people can accept the tragic scene on the battlefield. The most real reason is that people can understand it quickly.


    Just like everything in front of them, Wang Fan and Qian Xue are both masters who have experienced wind and rain and have excellent skills. However, when they face this extremely tragic scene, it is still difficult for them to walk through this barrier psychologically.


    Therefore, even if the individual''s ability is excellent, even more than ordinary people, when he or she is in the face of war, especially when the battlefield is full of corpses, he or she can only be a weak individual.


    A person''s skill can be superior to ordinary people''s, but a person''s psychology is difficult to surpass ordinary people''s many realms.


    The human skin mask was removed from Wang Fan''s face. The yacht they were on had already left the sea area stained with blood. All the tragic scenes had become a memory of him.


    "Van, there''s someone on the coast guard ship who wants to talk to you." Go into the cabin of dog, standing at the door of the position said.


    "Who?" Qian Xue asked.


    "She said she was looking for a Jian." Ah Gou replied.


    "It''s Cai Ji, the leader of the M party." Wang Fan said.


    Hearing that Cai Ji wanted to talk to Wang Fan, Qian Xue frowned and asked, "does she know your identity?"


    "No, she doesn''t know. She just has an appointment with me." Wang Fan shook his head and went to the door of the cabin.


    When he got to the door, Wang Fan took a look at the sea and said to the dog beside him, "the man we brought back promised me that he would pay us his gold bar as a reward. You and Ma Gan should seize the time to find out the whereabouts of the gold bar from him."


    "All right." Dog nodded and agreed.


    Come to the cockpit of the yacht with Qian Xue. A gang is driving the yacht forward. He sees Wang Fan and Qian Xue come in. He just laughs at Wang Fan, but he doesn''t say hello to Wang Fan.


    After patting a gang on the shoulder, Wang Fan went to the radio console, grabbed the earphone on the table, put it on his head, and said, "chairman Cai, what''s the matter with you?"


    At the moment when the earphone was put on, Wang Fan completely put down his worries about the prisoners. At least he didn''t want Cai Ji to recognize his weakness in this matter.


    After a rustle, Cai Ji''s voice came from the earphone. She said with a smile, "ah Jian, I didn''t expect that you are still a very soft person. I''m very surprised."


    "Chairman Cai, I''m joking. What I''m doing is licking blood at the edge of a knife. How can such a thing happen?" Don''t know what Cai Ji wants to say, Wang Fan has to perfunctory way.


    "Ha ha! Sorry to admit it? Young man, I just like to pretend to be strong. When you swam back to the boat, I was watching you closely all the time. Do you think I was cruel to those criminals? Ha ha, ah Jian, you have some women''s benevolence Cai Ji said with a slight irony.


    Hearing Cai Ji mention the word "women''s benevolence" again, Wang Fan''s face was embarrassed. Fortunately, they were talking on the radio, but Cai Ji didn''t see the expression on Wang Fan''s face.


    woman ''s soft nature.


    Ghost uncle said the same to him.


    As a normal person, should have compassion, is their eyes worth mentioning the benevolence of women?


    Wang fan doesn''t know how to argue with CAI Ji. He also knows that this is not the time to argue with CAI Ji.


    Cai Ji didn''t hear Wang Fan''s response, and then said, "ah Jian, you still need to temper. As long as you follow me and experience more things, you will surely make great achievements in the future."


    "You are a piece of beautiful jade. What you lack is just the person who appreciates you like me. I can not only cultivate you into outstanding talents, but also provide you with enough platform. Therefore, you must not let me down!"


    After all, Cai Ji talked about cooperation again. Wang Fan listened to Cai Ji''s words and said with a bitter smile, "chairman Cai, aren''t you worried that I will never go back?"


    "Ah Jian, I''m afraid you''ve lost your way and missed a good opportunity." Cai Ji said with infinite emotion.


    Judging from Cai Ji''s attitude, she really appreciates "a Jian", and has a kind of meaning that she will never give up until she recruits her subordinates.


    Now Wang Fan even has some doubts. Even if Cai Ji knows his true identity, it won''t affect her opinion of him, let alone shake their agreement.


    Perhaps in the eyes of these politicians, identity is just a sign, and ability is what they pay most attention to. Moreover, many people with ability have different marks, either bright or dark.


    "Please rest assured, chairman Cai. I will not disappoint you. Within 48 hours, I will be at the place we agreed." Wang Fan was very relaxed.


    "Good! Good! Good Cai Ji at the other end of the Telecom was very satisfied and said three good words to Wang Fan.


    The conversation ended in a pleasant atmosphere, but Wang Fan, who took off the earphone, didn''t think there was anything to be happy about.


    Wang Fan turned to see ghost uncle, he said with a wry smile: "ghost uncle, Cai Ji is buying me, don''t you want to persuade me?"


    "Why should I persuade you? That''s a good thing! " Ghost uncle said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 775

    Uncle GUI''s words surprised Wang Fan. He even suspected that uncle GUI was joking. After all, from a personal point of view, uncle GUI''s crime was all due to Cai Ji.


    Moreover, the identities of Wang Fan and GUI Shu are a threat to Cai Ji. How can there be a cooperative relationship between them?


    But seeing the expression on ghost uncle''s face gradually serious, Wang Fan realized that ghost uncle didn''t mean to joke with him in this matter.


    Although it is no secret for Qian Xue that Wang fan is working for the Chinese government, he also knows that some things are not convenient for many people to know, even for Qian Xue who has slept with him.


    Ghost uncle did not continue to say, but turned away from the cockpit, came to the deck outside the cabin, a person standing silently smoking.


    Yacht speed is very fast, Wang Fan they in a secret place on the shore.


    Ah Gou came to the van that they had prepared for a long time. Ma Gan and ah Gang carried the stunned he Tiankui into the van.


    After Wang Fan, GUI Shu and Qian Xue got on the bus, ah Gou drove the truck away from the dock.


    "Ghost uncle, do you have a safe place to go?" Wang Fan asked.


    "The place I used to live in has been exposed, and there is no safe place at present. Do you have any good suggestions?" Uncle GUI asked with a smile.


    One side of Qian Xue said: "it''s better to live with ah Gou and them. Even if there is something, we can take care of it. Wang Fan and I will go back to my residence first. These two days, sun Hesheng has become suspicious. I''m afraid he will want to see Wang Fan."


    Qianxue''s residence is under sun Hesheng''s surveillance. If Uncle GUI lives there, it''s really easy to reveal his whereabouts.


    Moreover, Wang Fan and sun Hesheng agreed that the deadline was coming, and he really should give sun Hesheng an explanation.


    Of course, Wang fan doesn''t need to negotiate with sun Hesheng as carefully as before, but he still has to do enough superficial work.


    Uncle GUI didn''t object to Qian Xue''s proposal, and dog nodded.


    After going through a lot of things with Wang Fan, ah Gou has more admiration for Wang Fan. He is not alone. Even Ma Gan and a gang are proud of being Wang Fan''s confidants.


    Maybe it''s all about respect for the strong, or maybe it''s out of gratitude.


    They have been living at the bottom of the society, can fly to heaven, do not need to endure other people''s eyes, this itself for them, is a dream.


    Wang fan is their dream builder, and only Wang fan can provide such opportunities for them. Therefore, today''s ah Gou and Ma Gan really regard Wang Fan as a person who is more intimate than their parents, and they are certainly obedient to his words.


    After arranging the ghost uncle''s hiding place, Wang Fan tells him about he Tiankui. After all, time is pressing. If he gets the gold bar in he Tiankui''s hand an hour earlier, Wang Fan will be relieved earlier.


    On the outskirts of the land, Wang Fan and Qian Xue get off the truck. After watching ah Gou leave, Qian Xue says to Wang Fan, "I put a car near here, we can drive back."


    I thought I was going to walk to the main road to wait for a taxi, but I didn''t expect that Qianxue even put a car here. Wang Fan had to admire Qianxue''s thoughtfulness.


    It seems to see Wang Fan''s mind, Qian Xue said with a smile: "my father often said that if you can''t be an excellent hunter, then at least you shouldn''t be a silly fox. After all, the world is not gentle."


    "Oh? It''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that it''s so fresh and refined. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Is my father right? Don''t you also have a saying in China, that is, "you can''t be harmful, you can''t be defensive"? Are you full of trust in everyone around you? " Thousand snow slants a head to ask a way.


    Hearing that there was something in Qian Xue''s words, Wang Fan stretched out his hand to pinch Qian Xue''s face and said with a smile, "come on, what do you want to say? There is no outsider here, so you don''t have to be so obscure."


    "Cut, I have something to say, and even if I say it, you may not listen." Qian Xue shakes her head and dodges Wang Fan''s hand.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say so." Wang Fan smiles and turns to go.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Fan really asked. Qian Xue grabbed his arm and said, "Hey, do you really want to listen to Uncle GUI and cooperate with CAI Ji?"


    "What else?" Wang Fan asked deliberately.


    "I think you should refuse. After all, politicians don''t have a good thing! You''d better not be provoked Qian Xue said with a frown.


    "Politicians don''t have a good thing? Ha ha, is that what your father said? " Wang Fan looks at thousand snow anxious appearance, in the heart on the contrary some want to smile.


    From the day we met Qian Xue, Wang Fan has never seen her so anxious. Even when talking about the future of Shenfeng, Qian Xue has always been indifferent.


    But now talking about Wang Fan''s affairs, Qian Xue is very anxious, seems to be worried about what unfavorable situation Wang Fan will fall into.


    At this time, Wang Fan suddenly thought of a woman writer''s words, the shortest way to a woman''s heart...


    When he didn''t have such a relationship with Qian Xue, Qian Xue''s attitude towards him, and after the relationship between them, had a completely different change.


    Maybe in Qianxue''s eyes, now Wang Fan and she have become one, so will show such anxiety.


    But Wang Fan faintly felt that Qianxue didn''t seem to be as strong as before, and even some little birds depended on others. This change in character really surprised Wang Fan.


    See Wang fan not serious appearance, thousand snow some angry said: "I am also for you, if you don''t appreciate, even it!"


    Finish saying this words, thousand snow angrily shook off Wang Fan''s arm, turn round to go to the opposite direction.


    Seeing that Qian Xue really wanted to lose her temper, Wang Fan quickly stopped her and said with a smile: "I know you are for my good, and I also know that Cai Ji has no good intentions, but I think this matter really needs to be handled carefully. After all, it is very important. No matter what decision you make, you can''t be too rash!"


    "What matters? The woman surnamed Cai is greedy for your body!" Thousands of Snow said.


    I didn''t expect that Qianxue would say such words, and I didn''t think that she was more concerned about it. Wang Fan was stunned there for a moment, but he didn''t dare to laugh, but he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Wang Fan, you won''t promise to have sex with her! You are my man. I don''t allow you to have sex with that woman named Cai! Absolutely not Qian Xue looks at Wang Fan''s eyes and bites her teeth to warn.

 V2.Chapter 776

    The first thing I do when I go back to my residence is to wash away the dust. Wang Fan, who comes out of the bathroom, puts on the pajamas specially prepared by Qian Xue. The soft fabric makes him feel very comfortable.


    "According to our reporter''s latest report, the riot and escape incident of prisoners in No.1 prison has been under comprehensive control. Chairman Cai Ji has come to the scene in person and ordered the police department of W province and the Independent Commission against corruption to investigate the incident."


    There was a news broadcast in the living room. Wang Fan, who had just walked out of the bathroom, came to the living room and saw the interview of CAI Ji on the TV screen.


    At this time, Cai Ji has put on a clean lady''s suit. She is answering the reporter''s questions with a serious expression. Behind her are several armed police officers. The atmosphere at the scene looks very tense.


    "What''s the matter with this old woman?" Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan takes the apple peeled by Qian Xue and points to Cai Ji in the TV.


    "Find someone to carry the pot, otherwise how can we say about this? Is it possible for the authorities to hide such a big stir? " Qian Xue is a very sophisticated answer.


    "It seems that he Jin''s life is not easy!" Wang Fan said, eating the apple.


    "He Jin? Who is it? " Qian Xue asked alertly.


    "Well, the bodyguard next to Cai Ji, this time we were going to assassinate Cai Ji, create chaos and then escape from prison. After receiving the news from Cai Ji in advance, we got the first one, and directly took he Tiankui, the man I brought back, and arranged our bodyguard to take any position of Tian Kui." Wang Fan explained.


    "Are you going to assassinate this old woman? Who are you with? "Ghost uncle?" Qian Xue asked.


    "There is no ghost uncle''s business. He is locked up in an important prison area and there are monitors everywhere. I can''t talk to him at all. It''s another friend in the prison who gave me the idea and helped me to come back so smoothly." Wang Fan replied.


    "Another friend?" Thousand snow more confused.


    "Yes, another friend, he Tiankui, also has a share, but he is not trustworthy. He wants to take the opportunity to kill me, hehe!" Wang Fan thought of the iron hand, his face was a sneer.


    Although knowing that it is not easy for Wang Fan to escape from prison, I didn''t expect that so many things happened during this period. Qian Xue leaned on Wang Fan''s shoulder and said quietly, "fan, you have to promise me that you will never do such dangerous things again, you know?"


    Feeling Qianxue''s little woman''s posture again, Wang Fan tenderly reached out and touched her face, and said with a smile, "there won''t be any danger. Aren''t I right by your side now?"


    "I mean after that, I''m worried about you very much. During the time when you left, I''ve been worried about you all the time. Sometimes I have nightmares and wake up scared!" Qian Xue said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an ordinary person, hehe! My skill now is much better than before! " Wang Fan said confidently.


    "When it comes to your skill, where does that chain come from? Why haven''t I seen it? " Qian Xue sits up and looks at Wang Fan curiously.


    "It''s my friend who gave it to me. If I tie that chain to my body every day, I can be as light as a swallow. Hehe, when I fight with people, they can''t touch me at all." Wang Fan said triumphantly.


    It''s not bragging, of course.


    Liu Feifei, who is good at using modern weapons, doesn''t treat Wang Fan well when he fights Liu Feifei in his cell. He is certainly proud.


    But it sounds like Wang fan is bragging to Qian Xue, but Qian Xue doesn''t question it. After all, in her eyes, Wang fan is the most perfect man. She doesn''t want to affect their relationship because of these indifferent things.


    Wang Fan in front of her is more mysterious to Qian Xue, which makes her girl''s heart get the greatest satisfaction at this moment.


    There is no girl who does not want to marry a man of her own accord, even if she is a once ruthless killer.


    The relationship with Wang Fan has been further developed, which also makes Qian Xue''s fascination with Wang Fan further improved.


    At this time of snow, with eyes full of Wang Fan to describe is not too much.


    Speaking of his own proud things, Wang Fan''s words are more and more, and he talks about the prison affairs, and the clever Qian Xue sits beside him, listening to him about these things seriously, is to satisfy Wang Fan''s vanity, let him say more and more excited.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Qian Xue''s face suddenly sank and interrupted Wang Fan''s words.


    Wang Fan, who was interrupted, was stunned for a moment and suddenly reacted. He just mentioned something he shouldn''t have mentioned.


    Qian Xue, with a gloomy face, asked, "to be honest, have you done anything with that girl surnamed Jin?"


    "No! Absolutely not Wang Fan explained and regretted his complacency.


    On the spur of the moment, he even mentioned Jin Huixian, the girl who committed suicide in front of him, which made him unable to let go.


    Although Wang Fan talks about it because of her hatred for the dark scenes in the first prison and he Tiankui and ironhand, she is more concerned about Jin Huixian naked and Wang Fan in the bathroom.


    Looking at Wang Fan with extremely distrustful eyes, Qian Xue''s tone is more questioning: "you said you and she did nothing, how can I not believe it?"


    "Really, what a dangerous situation it was! I don''t have the heart to do that! " Wang Fan explained.


    "Dangerous? Don''t you mean that brother Hao left three girls to serve him? Don''t you think about it at all? " Qian Xue asked in disbelief.


    "Qianxue, although I''m a bit of a misdemeanor, I''m not going to threaten a girl. What''s more, how can I have such a mind when my life and death are uncertain?" Wang Fan said sincerely.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s Qianxue carefully, one turned over and sat on Wang Fan''s leg, arms around his neck, handsome face stopped less than three centimeters away from Wang Fan, and said: "I want to verify it!"


    "Validation? How to verify? " Wang Fan looked at Qian Xue''s eyes and asked confusedly.


    "I don''t believe it. You and she are in the bathroom, doing nothing! I want you to go to the bathroom with me. I want to check it myself. Can you hold it or not? " Thousand snow bad said with a smile.


    "What? Qianxue, don''t make a fool of yourself! The bathroom stinks. Even if you want to verify it, we can go back to the room! " Wang Fan pinches Qian Xue''s waist and wants to take her down from her leg.


    "No! I will test you there Thousand snow willful said.

 V2.Chapter 777

    Good things are always hard to complete.


    It''s like there''s something magical about it, and it''s always suddenly verified in your life.


    Before Wang Fan and Qian Xue go to the bathroom to check whether Wang fan can hold a man''s bottom line in the face of a naked woman, the doorbell comes from the courtyard of the villa.


    "Who is such a wet blanket!" Thousand snow sad said.


    "I guess it must be an unwelcome person!" Wang Fan said, took Qianxue down from her leg, reached out and touched her plump chest, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, we have plenty of time to verify whether I''m lying!"


    Maybe Wang Fan''s hand has magic power, and the sad mood on Qian Xue''s face has faded a lot. Sitting on the sofa, looking at Wang Fan walking towards the door, she said greasily, "you have to keep your word. You have to be happy with me tonight!"


    "OK, I promise you!" Wang Fan, who has already reached the door, takes up the phone of the video door mirror beside the door and responds to Qian Xue''s words behind him with a smile.


    When the phone was picked up, the LCD showed the scene of the courtyard door.


    Sun Hesheng, dressed in casual clothes, with his expensive stick in his hand, is standing at the gate of the yard and looking in.


    Seeing that the visitor is sun Hesheng, Wang Fan covers the voice port on the phone with his hand, turns his head to Qian Xue on the sofa and says, "it''s sun Hesheng. Do you want to avoid it?"


    "I knew it would be him. This old guy would come here every day. Every time, he asked me to find all kinds of reasons to prevaricate him. I''m afraid he''s already suspicious of your whereabouts. If I don''t see you again today, he will be mad." Qian Xue didn''t get up from the sofa, but simply arranged her clothes.


    Listening to Qian Xue''s words, Wang Fan smiles, releases his hand covering the microphone, and says to sun Hesheng at the door, "Mr. Sun, please wait a moment, I''ll go to open the door for you now!"


    Sun Hesheng, standing at the gate of the courtyard, was a little surprised when he heard Wang Fan''s voice, but he soon said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Wang Fan!"


    Wang Fan put down the phone, straightened his pajamas, opened the door and went to the gate of the yard.


    As soon as they met, sun Hesheng politely asked, "what is Mr. Wang busy with these days? I visited many times and was turned away. I thought our cooperation would be forced to end! "


    "Mr. Sun, how do you say that? I''m honored to cooperate with such a big man as you. How can I rashly refuse?" Wang Fan said politely.


    "I don''t know if it''s convenient for Mr. Wang to have a chat with me?" Sun Hesheng asked, standing at the door.


    After grabbing his pajamas, Wang Fan said with a smile, "I haven''t had time to change my clothes since I just had a bath. If Mr. Sun doesn''t mind, just have a cup of tea and have a chat with me."


    Uncle GUI has been safely rescued, so Wang Fan has no need to cooperate with sun Hesheng. Now he is just polite to him, and his attitude is naturally a lot more casual.


    Sun Hesheng, the most observant, seems to have seen through Wang Fan''s mind, but instead of turning away, he stepped into the yard and said with a smile, "since Mr. Wang still wants to talk to me, let''s sit down and have a chat."


    After Wang Fan, sun Hesheng and he came to the door of the villa. Without waiting to enter, Wang Fan said to Qian Xue in the living room, "make a pot of good tea for Mr. Sun! I want to have a good chat with Mr. Sun! "


    Qian Xue, who has already cleaned up, hears Wang Fan''s voice and quickly agrees, then goes to prepare tea for them.


    They went into the villa one after the other. After being polite, they all sat on the sofa.


    Sun Hesheng, sitting on the sofa, took a look at the picture in the TV and said to Wang Fan with a smile: "Mr. Wang is really powerful. He can actually buy the golden girl beside chairman Cai. It''s really a bit of an accident for sun Hesheng."


    "Ha ha! Mr. Sun, I can''t understand what you said. I''ve been closed at home these days. I haven''t been out of the house. I don''t know what you mean by "golden boy and beautiful girl" Knowing sun Hesheng had something to say, Wang Fan pretended to be stupid.


    "Mr. Wang, we don''t talk in secret. I just want to know if you are interested in talking about our previous agreement." Sun Hesheng did not do more explanation, but directly mentioned the previous thing.


    Listening to sun Hesheng''s words, Wang Fan guessed that he didn''t know the truth of the whole thing, and even whether the ghost uncle was rescued or not was unknown in sun Hesheng''s heart.


    Since Sun Hesheng didn''t know, Wang Fan would not tell him the truth, and Wang Fan did have other considerations about cooperation, so he just laughed and didn''t answer sun Hesheng immediately.


    "Mr. Sun, please have tea!"


    Thousands of snow with a smile for sun Hesheng tea.


    With the heat, the fresh aroma of tea soon diffuses in the whole room. The elegant aroma is very refreshing and can also calm the anxious mood.


    However, these have no effect on Sun Hesheng. Although he is calm on the surface, at the moment, his heart has set off a series of waves.


    The first time he heard about the first prison, sun Hesheng began to feel restless. He was looking forward to it in his heart. The person Wang Fan was looking for didn''t escape from the prison, but he was worried that his hope would be dashed.


    Until the news of the first prison was completely blocked, he had to come to Wang Fan to get some information from him.


    As soon as we met, Wang Fan''s relaxed expression and calm manner all seemed to hit sun Hesheng''s heart with a few punches.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan didn''t refuse him and invited him to the villa for tea, which made sun Hesheng feel better.


    Since we don''t refuse, there is still an opportunity for cooperation.


    If the people Wang Fan wants to come out are still in prison, then sun Hesheng''s offer may still be accepted by Wang Fan,


    It all depends on the person who is in prison.


    Seeing sun Hesheng''s look of expectation, Wang Fan picked up the cigar box on the tea table, handed it to sun Hesheng and said with a smile, "Mr. Sun, we can continue to talk about our cooperation."


    "Yes? That''s great Sun Hesheng said excitedly, reached into the cigar box and picked up a cigar.


    When sun Hesheng held the cigar in his hand, Wang fancai continued: "cooperation can continue, but there is one thing I want to remind sun."


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Hesheng, holding the lighted match, was stunned at Wang Fan''s words.


    "Mr. Sun, you need to change your chips." With that, Wang Fan raised his hand to blow out the match in sun Hesheng''s hand.

 V2.Chapter 778

    Wang Fan''s provocative behavior and his contemptuous tone of voice made sun Hesheng''s heart beat.


    "It seems that Mr. Wang''s friend has come out of prison¡° Sun Hesheng squints at Wang Fan and throws the extinguished match into the ashtray on the tea table.


    He didn''t deny sun Hesheng''s words, and didn''t give him a clear answer. Wang Fan just laughed and said casually: "Mr. Sun, if you don''t have any new chips to take out, the things we talked about before will come to an end¡°


    "I didn''t expect that! little does one think! Mr. Wang is really young and promising. He does everything without any leakage! I really admire you¡° Sun Hesheng said with a smile.


    Although these words sound like praising Wang Fan, Wang Fan''s heart is not happy at all, but a little nervous.


    Who is sun Hesheng?


    It was an old fox who had become an elite. If it wasn''t for the restriction of morality, Wang Fan really wanted to rip off his pants and count how many tails he had on his butt.


    It''s not a good thing to be praised by such an old fox.


    Sure enough, sun Hesheng, with a smile on his face, said, "Mr. Wang, I''ve heard you and miss Qianxue sing and laugh happily every day these days. Although young people are strong, they should be restrained¡°


    "What¡° Wang Fan widened his eyes and looked at Sun Hesheng in disbelief.


    Seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, sun Hesheng said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, I can''t blame my gossip for this. It''s really that your little husband and wife have too much noise at night. Fortunately, there are no other people around here. I just heard some, ha ha¡°


    "Oh! I''m really sorry¡° Wang Fan''s face embarrassed return way.


    When they talk, Qian Xue is not in the living room, so Wang fan can''t figure out whether sun Hesheng''s words are testing him or whether there is such a thing.


    Sun Hesheng, an old fox, didn''t seem to want to let Wang Fan go. He then said, "Mr. Wang, I know an old gentleman who is quite accomplished in traditional Chinese medicine. If you are interested, I can introduce you to him. I''m sure I can help you¡°


    Face dew embarrassed Wang Fan brow a frown, open mouth to refuse: "I¡°


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, sun Hesheng said in a hurry, "don''t be nervous. What you do to help Mr. Wang is not our bargaining chip¡°


    Wang Fan, who was stopped by sun Hesheng, was disgusted like eating a fly. He really wanted to swing his arm and slap the old fox in the face.


    In this world, the most shameless thing for men is to be considered as kidney deficiency.


    Although nine out of ten people will encounter kidney deficiency, men''s dignity still does not allow them to accept this reality in front of others.


    Admit oneself kidney is empty, admit oneself not strong enough namely disguised form?


    Life and death is small, kidney deficiency is big!


    The fact that he didn''t retort made Wang Fan''s heart very depressed, and sun Hesheng''s face was very proud, which made Wang Fan''s heart very upset.


    wait a minute!


    The smile on Sun Hesheng''s face made Wang Fan think of a more terrible thing.


    In front of him, sun Hesheng first said that Wang Fan and Qianxue were singing happily day by day, and then mocked Wang Fan''s kidney deficiency. Was it just for the sake of simple counterattack?


    no


    He hinted that he had already known that Wang Fan was not here these days. The meaning of old fox''s saying so was actually mocking Wang Fan for being given green!


    Damn it!


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan has the heart to kill people!


    For Qianxue can not derail this kind of thing, Wang fan is still confident.


    Although Qian Xue''s character is very cheerful, but let her betray Wang Fan, it is really a thing that will never come true.


    What''s more, sun Hesheng obviously wants to stir up the relationship between Wang Fan and Qian Xue. He is retaliating Wang Fan for his disdain and saving face for the failure at the negotiation table.


    But there is no way for Wang Fan to explain this. He can only keep calm and restraint in sun Hesheng''s thought-provoking eyes.


    Depressed Wang Fan puffed out his cigar and tried to restrain the impulse to smash sun Hesheng''s head. He said in a bad tone: "Mr. Sun, if you can''t get any chips, I think our future cooperation will be empty talk¡°


    "Wang Xian¡°


    Before sun Hesheng finished, Qian Xue came into the living room with a tea tray. Her eyes moved and she said, "fan, is it inappropriate for you to talk to Mr. Sun like this¡°


    Wang Fan, who is waiting to see sun Hesheng eat shriveled, didn''t expect that Qian Xue would teach himself a lesson and help sun Hesheng speak. He looks at Qian Xue who is coming to them with some doubts.


    Don''t say Wang Fan has some accidents, even sun Hesheng is very strange, he also looks at Qianxue with a puzzled face, and doesn''t know how to pick up Qianxue''s words.


    Qian Xue, who is holding the tea tray, smiles and puts the cup on the tea tray in front of Wang Fan, then picks up another cup and gently puts it in front of sun Hesheng.


    After putting the cup away, she put away the tray and said with a smile, "fan, Mr. Sun has talked so much with you and cared so much about your body. Don''t you understand what he means at all¡°


    "Ah¡° Wang Fan really do not understand, so can only doubt the response.


    Wang Fan didn''t understand Qian Xue''s meaning. Sun Hesheng also felt confused, but at the same time, sun Hesheng also felt some uneasiness.


    They are all foxes who have been practicing for many years. Even if they don''t know what tricks the other party wants to play, they should know that there is nothing good to say.


    Qian Xue, who put away the tea tray, sat beside Wang Fan and said with a smile, "Mr. Sun cares so much about your body, doesn''t it imply that you want to marry his precious granddaughter to you¡°


    Qian Xue''s words are like thunder. Wang Fan and sun Hesheng on the sofa are stunned there.


    Without waiting for sun Hesheng to speak, Qian Xue said, "Miss Shangguan is from a famous family. If she becomes a family with us, it''s a powerful alliance. What relationship can she have compared with her husband and wife¡°


    Listening to Qianxue point at shangguanjing, sun Hesheng quickly explained: "I¡°


    However, Qian Xue was so smart that before sun Hesheng finished, she said, "I understand Mr. Sun''s mind. If Miss Shangguan really comes into our house, I, as an elder sister, will not treat her badly. I will let her go everywhere¡°


    After that, Qian Xue turned her head and said to Wang Fan, "fan, you have to promise that you can''t bully Miss Shangguan. Otherwise, how can you be worthy of Mr. Sun''s kindness¡°

 V2.Chapter 779

    He always suspected that the "Wang Fan" he saw was fake, but because Qianxue''s bed calling every night was so lifelike, sun Hesheng had no conclusive evidence to prove that none of Wang Fan was in Qianxue''s residence.


    It was not until the riot happened in the first prison that sun Hesheng suddenly woke up and regretted his carelessness.


    However, things have developed to this point, no matter how much he regrets, it is impossible to save anything.


    But he is not reconciled, or put his hope on, Wang Fan''s rescue plan did not succeed.


    With a tentative mind, sun Hesheng came to the door on this day. However, when he saw Wang Fan''s look and attitude, he realized how pitiful his last hope was.


    Sun Hesheng, who feels that he has been fooled, can only find a way to find face in Wang Fan.


    With the mentality of "better be a broken jade than a broken one", sun Hesheng points his finger at Qian Xue. For seven days, every night, he deceives his woman with his high cry.


    However, heaven does not fulfill people''s wishes!


    Sun Hesheng''s poisonous tongue not only didn''t bring trouble to Qian Xue, but also put his precious granddaughter into it.


    Since the death of his daughter, sun Hesheng has always regarded his granddaughter shangguanjing as the apple of his eye. Let alone being bullied, sun Hesheng will not give up with the other party even if it is a verbal offense.


    In the whole upper class society of W Province, sun Hesheng''s love for shangguanjing is almost well known, and his morbid persistence makes many people doubt his mental problems.


    Because of this, when Qianxue treated him in his own way, sun Hesheng, an old man, immediately felt angina pectoris and turned pale.


    Feeling his blood pressure rising rapidly, he pointed to Qianxue sitting opposite him and opened his mouth to say something, but soon he fell back on the back of the sofa.


    "Mr Sun? Mr Sun, don''t play tricks! " Seeing sun Hesheng roll his eyes and lean to the back of the sofa, Wang Fan stands up.


    Did not expect his words, unexpectedly put sun and gas fainted in the past, thousands of snow''s face is also showing an embarrassed look.


    Reach out to touch sun Hesheng''s pulse, feel his pulse is very weak, Wang Fan quickly said to Qianxue: "call the ambulance!"


    Qian Xue, who has seen that sun Hesheng is not acting, has taken out her mobile phone and dialed the hospital. After she reported her address to the other party, Wang Fan has already lifted sun Hesheng from the sofa to the soft carpet.


    Sun Hesheng, who was weak all over, was breathing disorderly. Because of the rise of blood pressure, his face began to turn from pale to red, and the subcutaneous capillaries of his face began to become thick and swollen.


    "Quiet.".. Quiet


    The weak sun Hesheng opens his mouth and talks to Wang Fan.


    I can''t hear what sun Hesheng said, but I can hear the word "Jing". Wang Fan suddenly realized that sun Hesheng wanted to see Shangguan Jing.


    Wang Fan, who had been hostile to sun Hesheng before, saw his appearance now, and his dissatisfaction was eliminated. In addition, after the ghost uncle''s accident, they were also protected by shangguanjing, and he had no previous hostility to sun Hesheng.


    "Qianxue, please contact shangguanjing and let her wait in the hospital!" Wang Fan holds sun Hesheng''s hand and says to Qian Xue beside him.


    Hearing what Wang Fan ordered, Qian Xue didn''t do it according to Wang Fan''s words. Instead, she stood on one side with a tight brow, staring at Sun Hesheng on the ground all the time, as if worried about something.


    Holding sun Hesheng''s hand, Wang Fan, who hasn''t heard Qianxue on the phone for a long time, turns to Qianxue beside him and asks angrily, "why haven''t you called yet?"


    "I don''t want to talk to shangguanjing!" Qian Xue is not happy to return.


    "What''s the time? Are you still in a temper? Shangguanjing is his only relative. In this situation, he may leave the world at any time. " Wang Fan roared at Qianxue angrily.


    Originally, she was wary of shangguanjing. Now she heard that Wang Fan yelled at her for shangguanjing, which made Qianxue feel even worse. She said angrily, "I knew you had an idea for shangguanjing, otherwise you would not be scolded by sun. If you want to be a good man, you should call her and let her know. I won''t be so generous as you¡°


    Seeing Qianxue''s angry appearance, Wang Fan''s voice is also blocked for a moment. However, sun Hesheng''s life on the ground is in danger. If shangguanjing is not informed, Wang fan is afraid that he can''t explain to her.


    There''s no time to explain to Qian Xue. Wang Fan grabs Qian Xue''s mobile phone, checks the address book, and soon finds Miao Qing''s phone number.


    After dialing Miao Qing''s number, Miao Qing''s voice soon came from the phone: "Hello, Xiaoxue, what do you want to do with me so early¡°


    "Sister Qing, I''m wang fan¡° Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice, Miao Qing immediately asked excitedly, "fan, are you back? Is uncle GUI safe? Where are you? I''ll see you now¡°


    "Are you still with Shangguan¡° Wang Fan asked.


    Miao Qing, who was in a state of excitement, suddenly heard Wang Fan ask shangguanjing, immediately lowered his voice and said, "yes, I''m still living in shangguanjing, but you don''t have to worry. I have a way to sneak out¡°


    "Come with her¡° Wang Fan took a look at Sun Hesheng on the ground, and then said: "shangguanjing''s grandfather is with me. He is in a very bad situation now. You should make her psychologically prepared."


    "Ah?"


    Obviously did not expect Wang Fan to say such a thing, Rao is Miao Qing such a nervous person, are surprised to say nothing.


    But soon she woke up from the shock and said, "OK, don''t worry. I''ll go with shangguanjing now."


    After the phone was hung up, Wang Fan found that Qianxue was gone. However, the current situation does not allow him to go to Qianxue to explain anything. After all, sun Hesheng, who is unconscious, is still lying on the ground.


    After crouching down to check sun Hesheng''s pulse again and making sure that he was in a coma, rather than swallowing, Wang Fan wiped the sweat on his head and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Sun! You have to hold on. If something happens to you, Miss Shangguan will really have no relatives to rely on! "


    Although Wang Fan''s voice is not big, it is emotional, which makes people feel sad.


    Lying on the ground, sun Hesheng''s eyes closed tightly, as if he had heard his words, two lines of tears fell from the corners of his eyes.

 V2.Chapter 780

    When Miao Qing and shangguanjing arrive, the ambulance called by Qian Xue has arrived first. Doctors and nurses are checking sun Hesheng''s condition.


    "Doctor, how is my grandfather?" A face of anxious shangguanjing, regardless of the other people in the room to say hello, he anxiously asked the doctor.


    The doctor who gave sun Hesheng a preliminary examination said anxiously: "Mr. Sun''s condition is not very good. He is old and his blood viscosity is very high. This time, his blood pressure suddenly rises again. I''m afraid his brain will also be damaged."


    "Is it so serious?" Wang Fan, on one side, asked in surprise.


    "Yes, there is no blood connection. This is the reason for the aging of body organs. We can only try our best to help him with the specific situation. I can''t tell you until his examination report comes out." The doctor said helplessly.


    I can''t control my shangguanjing. At the moment, when I heard the doctor''s words, I burst into tears.


    Miao Qing, who is beside shangguanjing, hugs the helpless shangguanjing and comforts her in a low voice. Wang Fan also frowns, but he can only be worried about the situation.


    "If the blood is blocked, can we find a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine? Mr. Sun has said before that he has a good friend of traditional Chinese medicine. Can we turn to him for help? " At this time has returned to the living room of snow, in the side to remind.


    Qian Xue''s words made Shangguan still seem to have caught the straw to save his life. He said to the doctor: "doctor, is what she said reasonable? If I can, I''ll invite my grandfather''s friend now."


    "I''m a Western doctor, and I don''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine. But what this lady said is reasonable. After Mr. Sun''s examination report comes out, we can sit down and discuss it together." The doctor replied sincerely.


    Hearing what the doctor said, Wang Fan continued: "since everything has to wait for the examination report to come out, let''s not delay Mr. Sun''s illness. Let''s send him to the hospital first."


    When Wang Fan''s words were finished, they were busy carrying sun Hesheng on the stretcher. In order not to hurt sun Hesheng''s body, Wang Fan picked him up alone, and then gently put him on the stretcher.


    Seeing Wang Fan treating sun Hesheng so gently, shangguanjing said gratefully, "thank you, Wang Fan."


    "You go to contact Mr. Sun''s friend. On this side of the hospital, sister Qing and I will take care of him." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Yes, Xiaojing, go and get the TCM doctor. You don''t have to worry about the hospital." Miao Qing said, has raised the stretcher with Wang Fan.


    Qian Xue stares at Wang Fan, grabs a corner of the stretcher, carries sun Hesheng out of the living room with them, and walks to the ambulance waiting outside.


    After the stretcher was carried onto the ambulance, Wang Fan did not get off. After greeting shangguanjing, they followed the ambulance to the hospital.


    Lying on the stretcher, sun Hesheng still closed his eyes. Wang Fan gently grabbed his hand and said in a low voice: "Mr. Sun, no matter what, we will try to make you better. You should also hold on. Miss Shangguan has only you as a relative!"


    Wang Fan''s voice just fell, one side of the thousand snow sour said: "shangguanjing is not you this family?"


    "What? Wang Fan, what did you do with Xiaojing? " Miao Qing asked in surprise.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. What can shangguanjing and I have?" Wang Fan frowned, some unhappy said.


    Women love gossip.


    In addition, Miao Qing is a careless person. At the moment, when hearing Qian Xue''s words, he always feels that this matter is not so simple.


    But she, who has been staying in W province all the time, really didn''t find out that there was anything between shangguanjing and Wang Fan, except for the things of Sanlian gang before, the things that the two had been tit for tat.


    "Is it difficult for Wang Fan to steal food again?"


    Miao Qing, sitting opposite Wang Fan, looks at Wang Fan carefully, trying to find any clues about stealing food from his face.


    Before Miao Qing could see anything, Qian Xue on one side said, "he has been thinking about shangguanjing for a long time, but he doesn''t dare to tell others. I shouldn''t say those words today, hum!"


    "What did you say?" Miao Qing, who is full of curiosity, quickly takes Qian Xue''s hand and asks.


    Worried about Qian Xue and Miao Qing''s words, sun Hesheng was stimulated again. Wang Fan quickly stopped him and said, "Qian Xue, don''t talk about irrelevant things at this time. I don''t mean that to miss Shangguan. You don''t have to worry!"


    "Really? Do you dare to swear that you will never be quiet with Shangguan in your life? " Qian Xue pursed her lips and asked with distrust.


    "I"


    Before Wang Fan finished, Miao Qing said, "stop! What''s the oath? It''s important to save people now. We''ll talk about other things later! "


    Wang Fan, who was interrupted by Miao Qing, was stunned for a moment, then laughed bitterly, and lowered his head to check sun Hesheng''s situation.


    The ambulance sped all the way and soon came to the door of the emergency room of the hospital. Wang Fan helped doctors and nurses to lift sun Hesheng out of the ambulance.


    "Mr. Wang, we are here. Thank you."


    A young man in a suit saw Wang Fan and they took sun Hesheng off the ambulance, and immediately took over the stretcher in his hand.


    Although he didn''t know the name of the man in the suit, Wang Fan also recognized the identity of the other person.


    When negotiating with sun Hesheng before, he met the young man in front of him at Sun Hesheng''s residence and knew that he was the bodyguard beside sun Hesheng.


    Presumably, after receiving shangguanjing''s phone call, he learned that sun Hesheng had an accident. Then he took others to the hospital to take care of sun Hesheng.


    Since someone took care of sun Hesheng, Wang Fan naturally felt relieved. Looking at these young people in suits busy living, he kindly reminded: "Mr. Sun''s situation is not very good, you must be light."


    "Thank you. We''ll pay attention!" The young man responded and walked into the emergency room with his companion carrying a stretcher behind the doctor.


    After the door of the emergency room was closed, Wang Fan turned to leave.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Qian Xue''s gloomy face and Miao Qing''s bad smile.


    "Do you mean shangguanjing?" Thousand snow angry question.


    Seeing Qianxue angry, Wang Fan quickly explained: "I just care about sun Hesheng, not shangguanjing. Why are you jealous?"


    "Well, sister Xiaoxue, when you and Wang Fan roll the sheets together, don''t we sisters say anything? What''s the use of being angry now? Ha ha Miao Qing, with a bad smile, said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 781

    Wang Fan didn''t wait for shangguanjing in the hospital. In fact, because Qianxue was unhappy, after sun Hesheng was sent to the emergency room, Wang Fan and Miao Qing followed Qianxue back to her residence.


    As soon as I entered the villa yard, Miao Qing said with a smile: "I will sneak in these days, pretending to be you and Xiaoxue''s sister. I don''t know if it will make others doubt."


    "What do you suspect?" After hearing Miao Qing''s words, Wang Fan knew that sun Hesheng was not talking nonsense about him and Qianxue.


    But Sun Hesheng didn''t know that the man who pretended to be Wang Fan and had sex with Qian Xue was one of Wang Fan''s many women. If he knew the truth, he would not want to humiliate Wang Fan with it.


    In fact, although Qianxue is hostile to shangguanjing, she can''t be completely blamed for this.


    Originally, she was worried that Wang Fan, a playboy, would like new things and dislike old things. Qian Xue was very wary of shangguanjing, and naturally she didn''t like shangguanjing.


    But Sun Hesheng didn''t know it, and he still wanted to borrow Qianxue. He humiliated Wang Fan, who had lost his face. How could Qianxue, who was already full of resentment, give him a good look.


    Man is better than nature.


    Sun Hesheng never thought that he would lift a stone and hit his feet. At last, he was sent to the hospital because of the rising blood pressure of Qian Xue.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan didn''t mean much to him, and Qianxue was just angry for a moment, so he didn''t ignore him. At least he called a ambulance for him and contacted shangguanjing who didn''t know.


    In general, Wang Fan and Qian Xue have done their utmost to sun Hesheng, an old fox, and they have no moral debt.


    Because of this, Wang Fan didn''t say anything to Qian xueduo. Besides, Miao Qing, who was on the other side of the house, deliberately cut off the topic along the way, so when the three returned to the villa, the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Now Miao Qing said the topic again, Qian Xue is also full of resentment, she saw Wang Fan pretending to be stupid there, then she said: "what do you doubt? Do you really think sun Hesheng believes you live here? "


    "Oh, I thought he said that on purpose. I dare you and sister Qing are happy every night?" Wang Fan stares at the two people in front of him.


    In Qianxue''s anger, when he heard Wang Fan''s words, his face turned red, and he said angrily, "I''ve made such a big sacrifice, but you still laugh at me!"


    "That is, Xiaoxue is hoarse every night. I don''t want to let others know that you are so brave, but you don''t know what''s good or what''s bad. It''s really conscience that makes the dog eat it!" Miao Qing raised her hand and nodded Wang Fan''s forehead. She turned her head and said to Qian Xue, "sister Xiaoxue, since he has no conscience, you will punish him for not touching you for a month."


    "Well! One month is not enough! He''ll never touch me again Thousand snow angry said.


    "Yes! You are not allowed to touch sister Xiaoxue in the future Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan with a bad smile and said, "Wang Fan, I still can''t see you bullying Xiaoxue sister like this. Let me teach you a lesson tonight. I''ll see if you dare to bully others in the future!"


    I thought that Miao Qing would stand on her side and help to teach Wang Fan a lesson, but I didn''t expect that when her words changed, she wanted to enjoy the good things alone at night, which made Qianxue hard to accept.


    "Sister Qing, I also want to teach him a lesson, or you can let me come first tonight!" Thousands of snow rose red face said.


    "Sister Xiaoxue, you can''t fight against this big villain. He is so cunning that he will cheat you. Don''t worry. My sister will deal with him first tonight. You can teach him a lesson after he realizes his mistake!" Miao Qing embraces Qian Xue''s shoulder and comforts her in a soft voice.


    Knowing that Miao Qing didn''t want to teach Wang Fan a lesson at all, but wanted to take the opportunity to do good things with him. How could Qian Xue agree to do so?


    But she didn''t promise to come down. She had just lost her temper and argued that she would not let Wang Fan touch her. Now she immediately repented, which was really a little embarrassed.


    In the heart of a mess of thousands of snow, hard to bite the lips, eyes straight at Wang Fan, just like fear in front of Wang Fan, Miao Qing robbed.


    Although Wang Fan just left for a few days, no matter Qianxue or Miao Qing, they all have endless words and want to lie on the bed and talk to Wang Fan.


    What''s more, the farce of the two women in their bedroom these days, in order to dispel sun Hesheng''s suspicion and fake the dragon and the Phoenix, really reminds them of Wang Fan.


    Now Wang Fan finally appeared in front of them, who does not want to really have a fish and water.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t speak for a long time, Qian Xue finally couldn''t help saying, "Hey, you''re talking! Are you sure you don''t want me? "


    In this case, Qianxue is not good, and no matter how thin she is, especially in the face of opponents like Miao Qing, if there is a slight difference, we can only listen to their laughter and fall asleep tonight!


    Wang Fan, who was complained, said with a bitter smile: "I have only one person. I can''t be divided into two parts!"


    "What do you say?" Thousands of snow coy asked, eyes can''t help secretly aiming at the side of Miao Qing.


    Although Miao Qing didn''t say anything, her fiery eyes had already exposed her mind.


    "If we can, the three of us


    "Good!"


    Miao Qing came back first.


    One side of Qianxue was startled by Miao Qing, but he didn''t say anything against it.


    After all, the communication between the two women during this period of time has already had some feelings. In addition to Miao Qing''s words to comfort her, Qian Xue is not good enough to refute Miao Qing''s face.


    Although the thought of three people''s scene, Qianxue still can''t help but feel a little flustered, but it''s better than the loneliness of being alone in an empty room.


    "Hey, what are you doing? If you don''t come back, I''ll wear a big green hat! " Seeing Wang Fan still standing there foolishly, Miao Qing said to him angrily.


    "Good! I''ll be right there! " When Wang Fan heard Miao Qing''s cruel words, he was so scared that he immediately rushed to the villa.


    Miao Qing''s face was always hot, and Qian Xue quickly said, "sister Qing, I''ll go to prepare the room."


    "Good! Sister Xiaoxue, I''ll rub my back for Wang Fan. Just wait for us in the room! " Miao Qing said with a smile.


    Qianxue, who has already run a few steps away, immediately regrets that she didn''t have a plan when she heard Miao Qing''s words, but let Miao Qing win the first prize.


    But there''s no way to regret it. Qianxue can only pray secretly in her heart. Wang Fan, don''t use her strength once.


    Miao Qing, who won the first prize, went to the villa in no hurry, ready to taste her dinner tonight.

 V2.Chapter 782

    In the middle of the night, the urgent telephone rings.


    The three people in the room were all in a daze. Miao Qing, who was the first to respond, held out her hand, picked up the mobile phone that was still ringing, and hung up without looking at it.


    "Who is it?" Wang Fan wiped the sweat on his head and turned to Miao Qing.


    Lying on the bed, Qian Xue pursed her mouth and said unhappily, "you don''t care who it is, even God, you can''t answer the phone now."


    Miao Qing, who has hung up the phone, shrugs to Wang Fan with a smile and says, "you feed the God in front of you first. The things in the world have nothing to do with you at the moment."


    Miao Qing said that, but Wang Fan was a little embarrassed. He laughed awkwardly, looked down at Qianxue lying on the bed, and said softly, "are you ready?"


    "I hate it


    Two cheeks pink thousand snow, Jiao didi said, raised his hand in Wang Fan''s chest to grasp a.


    The wet chest muscles are full of the heat of Wang Fan''s body. Qian Xue''s grasp does not hurt Wang Fan, but makes him feel crisp.


    "Ding Ling Ling"


    The hung up mobile phone rang out again.


    Wang Fan, who is preparing to rally, is upset by the sudden ringing of the bell. Without waiting for Miao Qing to hang up, he turns around and says, "whose phone is it?"


    "Dog!" Miao Qing is still ringing with a mobile phone, smiling back.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to lose his temper, Qian Xue on the bed has already sat up, grabbing a pajama on the bed, covering her chest, grabbing Miao Qing''s mobile phone, pressing the answer button, yelling at the microphone: "can you call again tomorrow?"


    The dog on the other end of the phone obviously didn''t expect that Qian Xue would answer the phone, and he didn''t expect that Qian Xue would be angry with him as soon as he came up, which made the dog on the other end of the phone don''t know what to say.


    See each other silent, Qian Xue''s face more ugly, and Wang Fan this time took the phone in her hand, asked: "dog, so late call, is there anything?"


    "Brother fan, we have found all the gold bars hidden by he Tiankui. There are more than 300 gold bars, some jewelry and antiques here. We don''t know how to deal with them, so we want to call you for instructions." Dog in the phone that urgent explanation.


    Worried because Qian Xue''s attitude scared ah Gou, Wang Fan said with a smile: "brothers are hard, the gold bars and jewelry, first move back to your residence, until tomorrow, I will let Qian Xue take over."


    "All right, brother van!" Ah Gou replied.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go back and have a rest early. It''s hard!" After all, he is working for himself, and Wang fan is not good at blaming ah Gou for his recklessness. Moreover, this kind of love affair can not be regarded as a major event.


    But as soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, ah Gou said anxiously, "brother fan, there''s something I have to tell you."


    "Oh?" Wang Fan frowned when he heard that dog''s voice was wrong.


    "He Tiankui is dead." Dog whispered.


    "What? How did he die? " Wang Fan, surprised, asked in a hurry.


    "Uncle GUI killed he Tiankui and cut off his head, saying that you are of great use." Dog''s voice is very awkward.


    When ah Gou said that he Tiankui was killed by ghost uncle and his head was cut off, Wang Fan knew the purpose of ghost uncle.


    Having known the agreement between Wang Fan and Cai Ji, uncle GUI is good at killing he Tiankui in order to let Wang Fan complete the agreement with CAI Ji.


    What''s more, he just worried that after Wang Fan got he Tiankui''s gold bar, he would forget the agreement with CAI Ji.


    As a result, Wang fan is very angry with ghost uncle.


    When he escaped from the sea, Wang Fan was very dissatisfied with the fact that ghost uncle ignored the lives of those prisoners. Although Qian Xue also advised him and found a reason for ghost uncle to do so, it did not make Wang Fan''s heart understand ghost uncle''s practice in such a short time.


    At least in his opinion, the prisoners who were abandoned by them all came to such an end because of him and ghost uncle. They should take some responsibility for the death of the prisoners.


    Now, in order to force Wang Fan to cooperate with CAI Ji, uncle GUI killed he Tiankui without authorization, which makes Wang Fan feel that uncle GUI is a cold-blooded and merciless man.


    Qian Xue and Miao Qing see Wang Fan''s gloomy face. They don''t dare to complain about a dog''s sudden phone call any more. They quickly comfort Wang Fan who wants to get angry.


    Beckoning Qianxue to take over the phone from Wang Fan, Miao Qing quickly hugs Wang Fan who is obviously angry and whispers in his ear: "fan, don''t be angry. I think it must be reasonable for ghost uncle to do so."


    "Well! Do you think he makes sense, too? Just kill people? You have to arrange everything for me without my consent? Is that what you see? " When Wang Fan heard Miao Qing''s explanation for ghost uncle, he was even more angry.


    At this time, Qian Xue, who has hung up the phone, has come over. Seeing Wang Fan''s bad attitude towards Miao Qing, she quickly persuades her: "sister Qing is also for you. Don''t be angry with her."


    "It''s all for my good, but who asked me what I want to do? You help me to make a decision, then let me do it according to your meaning, and finally say it''s good for me? Is that how you treat me? " Wang Fan, who has been provoked, roars excitedly at the two people in front of him.


    Wang Fan''s sudden outburst makes the two women feel at a loss. Qian Xue looks at Wang Fan in a daze, turns her head and looks at Miao Qing beside her, but finds that Miao Qing''s face is not good-looking.


    Miao Qing, with the same ugly face, shook her head with a bitter smile and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, I know you''ve suffered a lot of grievances, but don''t forget that you can have such a life today. In fact, it''s also an opportunity given by Uncle GUI."


    "The chance he gave me? Miao Qing, are you still talking for him at this time? If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t go this way, and I wouldn''t be like this. Do you think I like this life? I just want to live the life of ordinary people. Do you understand? " Wang Fan roared angrily, regardless of Miao Qing''s face.


    When Wang Fan finished venting his anger, Miao Qing got out of bed, grabbed the clothes scattered on the ground and put them on one by one.


    Qian Xue, sitting on the bed, saw Miao Qing''s action and went to stop her. She said anxiously, "sister Qing, don''t be angry with him. Wang fan is not aiming at you."


    "It doesn''t matter who he is. He should at least remember who he is and what he shouldn''t forget." Miao Qing straightened her hair and said faintly.

 V2.Chapter 783

    Wang Fan certainly won''t just watch Miao Qing leave the room. No matter what kind of ruthless decisions other men will make when they are angry, at least Wang fan can''t be so ruthless.


    Miao Qing, who was forced back to bed by Wang Fan, was still gloomy, but much better than before.


    "I don''t want to fight. No matter what happens in the future, I hope we can be together." Wang Fan lies on Miao Qing''s body and looks into her eyes.


    "Wang Fan, do you think I don''t want to live an ordinary life? How do you think I survived all these years? " Miao Qing said angrily.


    At this time, Qian Xue has already put on her pajamas, sitting next to two people, watching them talk the most serious questions in the most intimate way.


    "Fan, would you like to put on your clothes first? I''m afraid you''ll catch cold. " In front of the white snow, the corner of the mouth twitched.


    Qianxue, who has been robbed of the first prize by Miao Qing, never thought that the God of fate was so unfair to her, but when she was not up or down, something happened again.


    Although some dissatisfied, but this time, it is not the time to be hypocritical, but Wang Fan and Miao Qing''s state at the moment, let her worry about Wang Fan''s last little energy, and again vent on Miao Qing.


    The girl''s shyness, let her only use this way, remind Wang Fan and Miao Qing two people.


    Hearing Qian Xue''s words, Miao Qing realized that they were in a state of embarrassment. She pushed Wang Fan on her body and said to him, "hurry to finish your homework tonight. Don''t get tired of me."


    "Are you kidding me? Do you really think I''m a stallion? Why don''t you come? " Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile.


    "Why don''t you talk and I''ll be busy myself?" Thousand snow lost no time to ask.


    Qian Xue''s proposal makes Wang Fan very embarrassed. He quickly gets up from Miao Qing and looks for the pajamas he used to wear.


    Looking for a long time, Wang Fan found that his pajamas were already on Qian Xue''s body, and the clothes scattered on the bed were all of Qian Xue''s, so he couldn''t wear them at all.


    But sitting on one side of the snow, so helplessly watching Wang Fan looking for clothes everywhere, to a little bit did not return his pajamas to him.


    Helpless under Wang Fan had to pull the quilt, embarrassed to hide in the quilt, and then looked at the snow said: "snow, you are wearing my pajamas!"


    "Oh? Is it? I''m so sorry. " Thousands of snow smile, quickly remove the pajamas on the body.


    Pajamas is off, but the snow did not give it back to Wang Fan, with a smile on her face, she lifted the corner, and quickly into the bed of Wang Fan.


    Being confused by a series of actions of Qianxue, Wang Fan didn''t react for a moment, and his body subconsciously hid to one side.


    "No running!" Thousand snow limbs and use, under the quilt hugged Wang Fan.


    At this time, like an octopus, holding Wang Fan''s Qianxue tightly, her face looked very satisfied. She rubbed her head against Wang Fan''s chest, and then said with a smile, "OK, you can continue to chat, don''t worry about me!"


    The lovely loli Qianxue finds her own comfort and shows her position to Miao Qing in her own way.


    Miao Qing looks at everything in front of her and doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    She stretched out her hand to touch Qianxue''s head and said with guilt: "sister Xiaoxue, I blame my sister tonight. Next time, I will let you go first."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can be with him, I''m happy to do anything." Thousand snow clever way back.


    As the only man in the room, listening to the conversation between the two women, Wang fan is also quite embarrassed.


    It''s just like two girls talking about a toy they like at the same time, but the toy is flesh and blood, and has his own ideas.


    Although Wang Fan was embarrassed by this situation, he did not protest. After all, this feeling of being valued and loved by many people is not common.


    "Keke"


    Wang Fan coughed twice, trying to ease the embarrassment in the room.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s cough, Miao Qing turned to him and said with a smile, "I''ll wait for you in the next room."


    "That''s not necessary. I have something to say to you in my heart. If I don''t say it, I can''t do anything." Wang Fan replied.


    "Well, let''s make a quick decision. Don''t let Qianxue wait too long." Miao Qing took a look and closed her eyes. She leaned her head against the snow in Wang Fan''s arms and reminded Wang Fan.


    Having understood the meaning of Qianxue, Wang Fan didn''t say anything more. He said straightforwardly, "sister Qing, do you know why Uncle GUI did this?"


    "I don''t know, but I think uncle GUI must have his reasons." Miao Qing returned.


    "You don''t even know why he did it, just support him? Don''t you want to know what I think at all? " Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile.


    "Wang Fan, I know there must be a lot of dissatisfaction in your heart, but do you know? How many people like you and me have been doing what they don''t want to do all the time, and how many people can live happily in this world like you and me? " Miao Qing asked solemnly.


    "But that''s not why I have to accept the arrangement!" Wang Fan said unconvinced.


    "What do you want? Really out of the organization? Do you really want to be a free person? Wang Fan, you are not a child. In the face of national interests, we are nothing and nothing. Do you understand? " The tone of Miao Qing''s speech is not good. His face just recovered, now it becomes gloomy again.


    Miao Qing''s words make Wang Fan very upset. He doesn''t want to fight with Miao Qing. He just wants Miao Qing to understand that he doesn''t want to be anyone''s pawn. He just wants to live according to his own ideas.


    But all this seems to be so rebellious in Miao Qing''s eyes.


    The thousand snow that embraces Wang Fan tightly arm, cling to the chest of Wang Fan''s body, spread a disorderly heartbeat vibration.


    Feeling the disordered heartbeat, Wang Fan subconsciously looked at Qianxue beside her. When he saw that her face with closed eyes was now covered with a layer of gloom, Wang Fan''s restless heart gradually calmed down.


    Who does not want to live like their dreams, but eventually become their most annoying appearance.


    The world is never gentle, no one can live as they please.


    "Sister Qing, I don''t want to be Cai Ji''s dog. Even if this is the order above, I will never do what I don''t want to do for anyone!" Wang Fan said to Miao Qing with his last stubbornness.

 V2.Chapter 784

    Qian Xue pasted on Wang Fan found that she was the only one in the room when she woke up. Wang Fan and Miao Qing had disappeared.


    Some flustered, she grabs the clothes on her bed, wears them on her body, shouts Wang Fan''s name and comes out of the bedroom.


    "He talked with shangguanjing in the living room. I didn''t wake you up when you were sleeping." Miao Qing came to meet Qian Xue and said to her with a smile.


    One night spring dream back to the reality of Qianxue, more or less lost, but after all, this has happened, again what dissatisfaction, also can only hide in the heart.


    But hearing shangguanjing in her own home, Qianxue was still a little nervous. She asked in a low voice, "elder sister, what is she doing here?"


    "Listen to it yourself. I don''t know. She came early in the morning and is still talking with Wang Fan in the living room." Miao Qing shrugged and said, "by the way, their tea should be cold. You can go and have a look."


    "All right!" Is worried that there is no reason to go to the living room of a thousand snow, hastily agreed.


    "You''d better clean yourself up." Miao Qing reminds with a smile.


    After Qianxue finished washing and simply put on a light makeup, she came to the living room in a hurry.


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, saw Qianxue appear in the living room and asked with a smile: "are you awake?"


    Sitting on the sofa opposite Wang Fan, shangguanjing looks at Qianxue along Wang Fan''s eyes. After colliding with her eyes, she stands up with a smile and says to her, "miss Qianxue, I''m sorry to disturb you so early."


    "It doesn''t matter. Please sit down. I''m here to see if you need to change your tea." Qian Xue looks like a hostess and politely says something to shangguanjing.


    Shangguanjing, who had already stood up, laughed and said, "you''re welcome. I''ve already told Mr. Wang about the matter, so I won''t disturb you."


    "Is it about to go?" Thousand snow eyes a bright, ask a way.


    "Yes, my grandfather is still waiting for me in the hospital. I want to go back with him." Shangguanjing said, already went to Qianxue''s side, stretched out his hand to her and said: "thank you, miss Qianxue, for helping my grandfather so much."


    At this time, Qian Xue is also very polite. Speaking of words, she is also very concerned about shangguanjing. She holds shangguanjing''s hand and asks, "is your grandfather OK?"


    "It''s still under observation. He has an old problem. I don''t know why it''s so serious this time. I want Mr. Wang to help me find someone with ability. Maybe it can help him." Shangguanjing talked about sun Hesheng''s illness, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    And Qian Xue''s expression, also because of shangguanjing''s words, changed.


    The reason why Sun Hesheng''s blood pressure rises suddenly is clear to Qian Xue. Now shangguanjing says so, which makes her feel guilty suddenly.


    Although the words sun Hesheng and Wang Fan said embarrassed her client, it did make Qian Xue feel too much to stimulate him with sun Hesheng''s heart and soul.


    What''s more, sun Hesheng''s end makes Qian Xue feel remorseful.


    Wang Fan, who has never spoken, saw the change of expression on Qian Xue''s face. He stood up and went to Qian Xue''s side, reached for her shoulder, and whispered, "don''t worry, I will find a way to help Mr. Sun through the difficulty."


    "Thank you, Wang Fan. I really thank you." Shangguanjing said excitedly.


    Qian Xue, who knows the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, just looks at Wang Fan with a bitter smile and doesn''t know what to say to him.


    In shangguanjing''s thanks, Wang Fan and Qianxue see her off. After they return to the living room, Miao Qing has already sat on the sofa in the living room. Seeing them coming back from the outside, Miao Qing stands up to greet them.


    "I want to talk to Uncle GUI." Miao Qing said to Wang Fan.


    "If he insists on that, I''ll have to deal with it in my own way." Wang Fan returned with a bitter smile.


    Miao Qing and Wang Fan''s words suddenly remind Qian Xue of what happened last night. She asks suspiciously, "sister Qing, don''t you want to persuade Wang Fan?"


    "We talked for a long time last night. I think we should explain to Uncle GUI for him. After all, everyone has his own ideas. As for whether we can help him, I don''t know." Miao Qing returned.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can help. As long as you can understand me, it''s more important than anything." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "I understand what''s the use of you. If those people above don''t understand, you may never go back to China again. You should be prepared for that in advance." Miao Qing worried said.


    "Huaxia is not a person''s Huaxia, and I am not someone''s pawn. Even if the organization has invested in me, what I have done over the years is enough to repay. I don''t want to be wronged all the time." Wang Fan said firmly.


    "Good! I''ll do my best to help you! " Miao Qing said, holding out his arms to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who embraces Miao Qing in her arms, whispers in her ear, "don''t forget what you promised me. No matter what, don''t leave me."


    "Well! If you want to drive me away, I won''t go! " Miao Qing returns happily.


    Once again, shocked by the scene of dog food scattering, Qian Xue skims her mouth and doesn''t know what to do.


    Looking forward to the whole night last night, but in exchange for a spring dream, now watching Wang Fan and Miao Qing show their love, no one will feel comfortable.


    But what can I do if I feel uncomfortable?


    In addition to forbearance of sadness, with a smile to face, it is difficult to still angry at the two of them?


    Besides, Miao Qing is Wang Fan''s first woman!


    Miao Qing, who finally shows her love, turns to Qianxue and says with a bad smile: "Xiaoxue, you had enough rest last night. When I get out of the door, you should teach him a good lesson!"


    "Nani?" The mood is losing extremely thousand snow, hear Miao Qing''s words, eyes a bright, some excited almost jump up.


    Miao Qing, who didn''t say much, blinked at Qianxue, turned around and went to the door of the villa. When she left, she closed the door of the villa.


    At the moment when the gate was closed, Qianxue, who had been repressed for a long time, jumped up excitedly. She jumped onto Wang Fan and held Wang Fan''s body tightly with her arms. She was afraid that someone would take Wang Fan away.


    "Well, it''s daylight now!" Hand holding a thousand snow buttocks, Wang Fan said to her in a hurry.


    Qian Xue, who was on fire in his eyes, stared at Wang Fan, blushed and said, "if you dare to speak more, I''ll squeeze you dry today!"


    Wang Fan''s eyes widened and he closed his mouth. The corner of his mouth twitched. He didn''t dare to say a word of nonsense, and he didn''t dare to do anything else.


    They are all wolf like women, but Wang fan doesn''t think Qianxue is joking at all.

 V2.Chapter 785

    It''s a fierce battle. It''s a three-day battle.


    The rosy snow hugs Wang Fan''s chest, smiles and looks happy. Her soft body leans on Wang Fan''s warm body, which gives her a very safe feeling.


    "Do you really have no idea about shangguanjing?" Qian Xue asked in a low voice.


    "Why do you ask that?" Wang Fan fiddles with Qian Xue''s hair and asks curiously.


    "Do you know? You will always give people a sense of security inexplicably. Although I am not a weak person and I have not seen any big scenes, I still like to lean on your shoulder and watch you clear all obstacles for me. " Qian Xue said what she thought.


    As Miss Qianjin of Shenfeng organization, Qianxue is certainly not a weak girl. Although she meets the standards of loli in men''s eyes from the appearance, it is just a fake of her disguise.


    Moreover, in recent years, with the economic decline of Shenfeng organization, many people have been forced to leave Shenfeng organization and start a livelihood that can support their families. Therefore, even the Qianjin miss of qianxuegui organization needs to accept the tasks arranged by the organization.


    Over the years, little Lori Qianxue, with her ponytail in her hair, has made some amazing big cases in Asia.


    It is such a girl, but now like a docile cat, hiding in Wang Fan''s arms, telling him her own thoughts.


    Some people say that love is a wonderful thing, it can not see or touch, but it can quietly change a person.


    This is true enough to be used on Qianxue.


    The slender fingers draw a circle on Wang Fan''s chest. Qian Xue bites her lips and says, "fan, if Shangguan Jing really needs you, you can help her. I won''t mind."


    "Oh? Why? " Wang Fan, who didn''t turn around for a moment, hasn''t tasted back from Qian Xue''s words before, and doesn''t know what Qian Xue''s words are trying to express.


    This period of time and snow get along for a long time, Wang fan can also feel out, snow on his dependence how eager, this also really let Wang Fan some accident.


    And the possessiveness shown by Qian Xue makes Wang fan not know how to face it.


    He is very clear about his own situation, not to mention whether Liu Juan will agree to Qianxue''s behavior. He is afraid that even Katyusha and Tong Jiahui will not allow Qianxue to monopolize himself.


    As for the princess of T country, I''m afraid it can only be regarded as a cooperative relationship with him, but Wang Fan didn''t care about it at all.


    Shangguanjing''s visit to Wang Fan was not unexpected, but what she said made Wang Fan really unexpected.


    Although sun Hesheng was sent to the hospital in time, his condition was not as good as expected. After all, he was an old man. How could he stand such a toss when he was as old as a candle in the wind.


    Moreover, shangguanjing tells Wang fan that the reason why Sun Hesheng is so anxious to cooperate with Wang fan is that he is worried that shangguanjing will not rely on him after a hundred years.


    Now that sun Hesheng is like this, let alone wake up again, even those who have followed him have secretly hid away, and so far they have not gone to the hospital to see sun Hesheng.


    People go to tea, not to mention sun Hesheng such a situation.


    According to shangguanjing''s knowledge, Songzhuang, who has always been loyal to sun Hesheng, has gone to Cai Ji''s place to submit a letter of worship. I''m afraid he wants to abandon sun Hesheng and become Cai Ji''s eagle dog.


    People go up, water flows down.


    There is nothing wrong with this, but when Wang Fan heard shangguanjing mention Songzhuang, he didn''t know how to think about that night.


    Song Zhuang, who has always had a bad idea about shangguanjing, is afraid that he is waiting for the news of sun Hesheng''s death. As soon as sun Hesheng dies, he will reach out to shangguanjing.


    According to Wang Fan''s understanding of Songzhuang, this boy is definitely not a person who wants to repay his kindness.


    At the thought that shangguanjing would fall into the hands of Songzhuang and be tortured, Wang Fan had a bad feeling in his heart.


    So when shangguanjing mentions asking him for help, Wang Fan agrees. He just worries that Qianxue will lose his temper because of this, so Wang fan doesn''t want to mention it in front of Qianxue.


    Now Qianxue offers to let him help shangguanjing, which makes Wang Fan a little surprised and excited.


    However, Wang fan is no longer a fledgling boy. He has been dealing with all kinds of women. He knows the truth of women''s heart, so he looks puzzled in front of Qian Xue.


    Wang Fan a series of questions, let Qianxue some anxious up, she frowned, sat up, looked at Wang Fan''s eyes, said: "Wang Fan, I don''t care what you and shangguanjing will be, in short, no matter how sticky she is you, you must respect me, and according to the rule of first come first served, she must call me Xuejie!"


    "What?" Wang Fan widened his eyes, looked at the white rabbit, surprised by the words of Qianxue.


    This is not clear. Do you agree with Wang Fan to accept shangguanjing?


    This sudden change let Wang Fan some can''t believe, but the white rabbit is real, in front of a face of grievance thousand snow is also wronged.


    "Is this hard to get?"


    Wang Fan thought to himself in his heart. He looked at the snow sitting on his stomach with suspicious eyes.


    "What''s your surprise? Dare you say that you have no idea of shangguanjing? " Qian Xue asked.


    "Xiaoxue, what''s the matter with you? Just now I was full of hostility to shangguanjing. Now I suddenly say something like this. Is it because I just used too much force to hurt you? " Wang Fan asked with a grin.


    "Fart! I think that sister Qing doesn''t object to your accepting shangguanjing. Sister Juan certainly doesn''t object either. Even if I don''t want to, I can only listen to the big guy. But you can''t disobey the rules set by sister Juan. She must call me sister Xue! " Qian Xue said angrily.


    The angry Qian Xue''s cheeks were slightly red, and her full chest was undulating violently. The two rabbits were shaking, as if they were fighting for their masters.


    Holding out her hand and grasping Qianxue''s slender waist, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile, "you really look up to me. Even if I''m interested in shangguanjing, she won''t look up to me, a poor boy. You are the only ones who are blind and treat me as a treasure."


    "Well, you''re still interested in shangguanjing." Thousand snow disdain of ask.


    "Goblin, do you want to be beaten? You talk to me in this way. " Wang Fan, who doesn''t want to be seen through by Qianxue, holds Qianxue down from his stomach and presses it on the soft mattress again.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ha ha, Mei Kai twice!"

 V2.Chapter 786

    When Miao Qing came back, she was not alone. There was ghost uncle with her.


    The ghost uncle, who was carrying a travel bag in his hand, said to Wang Fan as soon as he entered the door: "I''ve prepared the things for you. Tell me the address where you meet Cai Ji, and I''ll have an account with it."


    Originally, I was very dissatisfied with the fact that uncle GUI was good at advocating. Now when I heard that uncle GUI was so powerful, Wang Fan''s face was even more ugly.


    One side of the snow see Wang fan face ugly, also don''t know how to persuade him, don''t know how to deal with these things.


    After all, ghost uncle and Miao Qing are both representatives of China. As an outsider of r country, Qian Xue can''t stop anything. What''s more, the relationship between Wang Fan and ghost uncle is so delicate, which makes Qian Xue more difficult.


    At a loss, Qian Xue looks at Miao Qing, but finds that the expression on Miao Qing''s face is also very embarrassed.


    When Miao Qing left, she was ready to persuade uncle GUI, but according to the current situation, she didn''t achieve her goal, and even had the intention of being convinced by Uncle GUI.


    Four people stood at the gate of Qianxue''s villa, and no one spoke any more. The expression on each face was different, and the thought in each heart was also different.


    The atmosphere is dull and embarrassing. Qian Xue can''t help but say, "otherwise, you can come into the room and talk."


    "No more."


    Wang Fan and ghost uncle said with one voice.


    I didn''t expect that they would say so. Miao Qing said in a hurry: "things always have to be solved. It''s better to sit down and discuss slowly."


    "I''ll kill Cai Ji, no matter whether those above want to or not." Wang Fan cold way back.


    "It won''t do you any good." Ghost uncle said with a smile.


    "That''s my business. Besides, I have a way to make them unable to find out my details. Or when they find out that I did it, I''ve left here and gone back to my teahouse to live my life!" Wang fan is very confident.


    "Yes? Do you really think that no one in the world can do anything to you? " Ghost uncle is still smiling, but the tone of speaking, it is become a lot of indifference.


    Wang Fan, who stood face to face with ghost uncle, narrowed his eyes and asked softly, "are you threatening me?"


    "I just want to remind you that when you are a man, you should not forget your roots, let alone be complacent. There are some things you can do and some things you must do." Ghost uncle coldly said.


    "Do you know? One of the things I regret most in my life is knowing you. If time can go back to the past, I really don''t want to know you! " Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    "Only cowardly people will fear the reality and imagine their most comfortable life. Wang Fan, are you too comfortable and cowardly in this period of time?" Ghost uncle is not polite to ask.


    If someone else talks to Wang fan like this, he may have been knocked out of his mouth by Wang Fan before he finished his words. But it''s ghost uncle who teaches Wang Fan a lesson, which makes Wang Fan feel subdued.


    Trying to bear the anger in his heart, Wang Fan looked into uncle GUI''s eyes and said, "Uncle GUI, the life I''m living now is my own life. Don''t tell me anything. When I begged you to let me clean my identity, why didn''t you give me a way to live?"


    "In order to cultivate you, the organization has spent a lot of manpower and material resources. Do you really rely on yourself to be what you are today? Wang Fan, you overestimate your ability too much Ghost uncle not polite return way.


    "Uncle GUI, don''t you feel red when you say that? Let alone these things in W Province, in H City, on the Chinese territory, have I received any special care? I''ve survived several times. It''s all my destiny. These people around me are helping me. At that time, where did the organization go? " Wang Fan said angrily.


    "If it wasn''t for our support, do you think you could have a firm foothold in H city? Do you think your big brother in the Jianghu can sit down at ease? " Uncle GUI handed his travel bag to Wang Fan and said, "tell me the address of your meeting and wait for my order."


    "You don''t understand what I''m saying? Or are you playing dumb with me? I said, I will kill Cai Ji, for nothing else, but to let those above know that Wang fan is not someone''s dog, no one can command me Wang Fan roared angrily.


    The ghost uncle, whose face was already gloomy, looked at Wang Fan''s furious appearance in front of him, and his hand with the travel bag was tight and tight. After a long time, he said, "Wang Fan, I''m not satisfied with you saving me. If you disobey the order again, I can''t protect you."


    "What? Uncle ghost, are you confused? what you were saying? Not satisfied with my saving you? " Wang Fan asked blankly.


    Don''t say Wang fan is a little confused when he hears ghost uncle''s words. Even Qian Xue on one side doesn''t understand ghost uncle''s meaning.


    Ghost uncle, who has a tough attitude, has always been maintaining the dignity of those upper class figures in China. He doesn''t hesitate to make a quarrel with Wang Fan, and wants Wang Fan to act according to the will of those upper class figures.


    At the end of the day, those so-called high-level figures even complained about Wang Fan for rescuing ghost uncle.


    This logical relationship is a bit of a brain burn, and it''s really a bit strange.


    The ghost uncle, who has been regarded as an abandoned son by the upper class, is still trying to maintain the dignity of the upper class. What is the purpose of this?


    Feeling that everything in front of him was untrue, Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile: "Uncle ghost, are you really kidding me? It''s just a group of people who want to throw you away. How can you still defend them and work for them? "


    "Wang Fan, we don''t have a choice. The above orders are orders. Even if we don''t understand them, we must carry them out." Ghost uncle helplessly said.


    "I really want to know which big man said this so-called order and made you carry it out so seriously." Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    "At your level, you can''t touch these, but believe me, this is not my personal meaning. This order represents the decision of the high level, and you must carry out it." Ghost uncle expression serious say.


    Some irritated Wang Fan sneered and said with disdain: "Uncle ghost, don''t forget, I''m a person who has been separated from the organization, but my files have been replaced. I''m not your person now, and I don''t need to accept your orders."


    "Wang Fan, I advise you not to say that, let alone do that. The people of Xiong family are not good people. You have to think more about them." Ghost uncle frowned and said.


    On hearing what ghost uncle said, Wang Fan was stunned. He clenched his fist and asked, "Xiong family? The male family? Damn it! What do they want to do? "

 V2.Chapter 787

    In the living room of the villa, Wang Fan looks at Uncle GUI with a dignified face. He would never think that there is such a family in China.


    Only in some ancient historical books can we see the written records of aristocratic families by chance, and most of them are in the history before the Han Dynasty. Therefore, people at the age of Wang Fan, who do not like reading ancient historical books, have no idea what the aristocratic family really is.


    Waiting for ghost uncle to finish the account of Xiong''s family, Wang Fan asked: "what is Xiong''s family? I mean, do they have a lot of say in China? "


    "Xiongjia is nothing. In the world you see, there is no right to speak. No one even knows their existence. But in the underground world, they hold a large part of the right to speak." The ghost uncle returns a way.


    "The underground world? Like the five families of M country? " Qian Xue asks curiously.


    "What do you mean, five families? Isn''t country m always advocating dish cooking and seed oil? How could this happen? " Wang Fan looks at thousand snow doubtfully.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s puzzled appearance, Qian Xue smiles and says, "fan, you really don''t know much about things in another world. There is never any truth you see. It''s just what they want you to see. Behind this truth, there are truth you can''t believe."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about the control of the five families in M country. Before, there was a president of M country who disobeyed the resolutions of the five families and was finally shot in front of the people by the shooters arranged by them." Miao Qing added.


    "Yes, Wang Fan, I admit that you are an excellent person, but your understanding of the world is really limited, so some things are not rational when you make decisions." Ghost uncle said regretfully.


    "According to you, if I don''t accept the orders of the Xiong family, my life will be in danger? Do they dare to do whatever they want in the land of China? Didn''t you just say that they have a say in the underground world of China? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Wang Fan, do you think you can protect everyone with your strength in H city? Do you know that your so-called position of big brother in the Jianghu will disappear in minutes, and blind Master and your family are likely to be implicated. " Ghost uncle complexion serious say.


    "His uncle, if the people of Xiong family dare to fight against my family, I will not make them feel better even if I die!" When it comes to Wang Fan''s family, it makes him very angry.


    I really didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. In Wang Fan''s eyes, Huaxia is the only pure land in the world.


    In this world of monarchy, religion, capital and so on, Huaxia has always been like a white lotus out of mud, keeping her unique kindness and tolerance.


    So when ghost uncle put forward to let Wang Fan play for Huaxia, Wang Fan still felt glorious from the heart.


    But after learning that such a noble family as Xiong family existed, Wang Fan felt somewhat fooled in his heart.


    Also worried about Uncle GUI''s words, Qian Xue quickly asked: "Uncle GUI, you just said that the Xiong family has a part of the right to speak, so is there another family?"


    "There are many aristocratic families in Chinese civilization, but now only the Chinese family and the British family can compete with the xiongjia. It is precisely because of the strength of the three families that no one has become big. In the underground world, the Chinese family and the British family also have the right to speak." Ghost uncle said.


    "Yingjia? Uncle GUI, what do you say about the English family Wang Fan asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes, Yingjia, what''s the matter?" Ghost uncle some confused looking at Wang Fan.


    Even if ghost uncle wants to break his head, he will not think why Wang fan is so excited. After all, in his cognitive range, this kind of aristocratic children who have the right to speak in the underground world are not what they can meet.


    Although from Wang Fan''s look, ghost uncle has guessed that Wang fan may want to say something to him.


    Some excitedly, Wang Fan laughed and said to Uncle GUI, "Uncle GUI, if the people of the Ying family support me, then the people of the Xiong family will not disobey my orders. Let''s say more!"


    "What? Do you have the support of the Ying family? Wang Fan, are you mad? " Ghost uncle looked at the elated Wang Fan and looked at him with an idiot''s eyes.


    Even Miao Qing and Qian Xue are very strange.


    After uncle GUI left, he wanted to tell Liu Juan what happened here and help Wang Fan solve this problem. However, Miao Qing never thought that Wang Fan had revealed that he knew the British family.


    After all, Liu Juan''s affairs involved too much, and Miao Qing didn''t want to let more people know, so he chose to be silent. Now that Wang Fan said that he knew the people of the Ying family, Miao Qing really wanted to hear what he would say.


    Glancing at the puzzled expression of the crowd, Wang Fan said with pride: "I went to the prison this time and got to know a big brother. Hehe, his surname is Ying, and he knows blind master."


    "Surname Ying? Could it be from the British family? How do you know him, fan? " Qian Xue asked excitedly.


    Miao Qing was also very excited and asked eagerly, "yes, how do you know the people of the Ying family when you are in prison?"


    "Don''t be happy too soon. Who said that a person surnamed Ying must belong to the Ying family? There are many people surnamed Ying in Huaxia. Isn''t there an actor surnamed Ying? He''s not from the British family. " Ghost uncle is not optimistic to say.


    "Ha ha, uncle GUI, as soon as I say this man, you will believe that he is from the English family." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Who?" Ghost uncle doubts of ask.


    "Brother Hao!" Wang Fan said confidently.


    "Brother hao?"


    Ghost uncle and thousand snow exclaimed at the same time.


    Miao Qing, who doesn''t know who brother Hao is, looks at Qianxue and ghost uncle in doubt and asks, "do you know this man, too? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    "Brother Hao is a strange man. He is not from prison, but he lives in prison all the year round. Only after receiving the task from Cai Ji will he leave the prison and go out to work. Moreover, he told me that his surname is Ying Hao!" Wang Fan explained.


    "Since he is a member of the British family, can he still listen to Cai Ji, the leader of the M party in W province? Wang Fan, you can''t make a mistake. The British family is a Chinese family. Is it hard to succeed? Did the people of the British family betray China? " Miao Qing asked.


    "What''s so strange about this? Don''t the people in Xiong''s family want to put me next to Cai Ji? Won''t the British do that? " Wang Fan blinked and said.


    Hearing Wang Fan say so, everyone was surprised to open their mouths.

 V2.Chapter 788

    In fact, Wang Fan has a big question mark about whether brother Hao is a member of the British family or not. However, brother Hao once said that he knew the blind master himself, and from what he said, Wang Fan could feel that he didn''t just know the blind master.


    Since brother Hao knows blind Master, does blind Master also know brother hao?


    If you inquire from the blind Master, you can determine the identity of brother Hao?


    Do what you say!


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Wang Fan dials the blind Master''s phone. Through the phone, he can hear that the blind Master is very busy.


    "Xiaofan, have you finished your work? Your mother and Beibei are waiting for you to come back to celebrate The blind man said with a smile on the phone


    "Celebrate?" Wang Fan, confused, asked blankly.


    "Yes! Beibei has been admitted to her ideal university, waiting for you to come back to celebrate for her, and then accompany her to school! " The blind Master said happily.


    "So fast? I''ve only been out for a few days now? " Wang Fan some can''t believe of ask.


    Qian Xue and Miao Qing also heard the words of the blind master. They learned that Wang Fan''s sister was admitted to the ideal university. The two sister-in-law were very happy for her and began to figure out what gift to give Wang Beibei.


    I wanted to ask about brother Hao, but I didn''t expect that the blind Master said such a news first, which made Wang Fan some don''t know how to open his mouth.


    Before Wang Fan could figure out how to ask about brother Hao, he heard Wang Beibei''s voice on the phone: "brother, I''m admitted to the school where my sisters study. I can learn more from my sisters!"


    "Oh, no wonder you got the admission notice so soon!" Wang Fan said suddenly.


    Before taking part in the college entrance examination, Wang Beibei was influenced by Liu Juan and wanted to choose the school where Liu Juan and Katyusha lived. And because this school is in Tong Jiahui''s city, Tong Jiahui also has such expectations for Wang Beibei.


    With the guidance of Liu Juan and Katyusha and the support of Tong Jiahui, it is no surprise that Wang Beibei can be admitted to her ideal university.


    "Which university has Beibei been admitted to?" Miao Qing asked.


    "Hedong University." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    I heard Liu Juan talk about Hedong University before, so when Miao Qing asked here, he directly answered for Wang Beibei.


    Wang Beibei on the other end of the phone heard Miao Qing''s voice and asked unexpectedly, "brother, who are you with?"


    Perhaps because of the fear of Wang Fan''s embarrassment, Wang Beibei''s voice is not big, and even means that he deliberately lowers his voice.


    "Beibei, I''m your sister-in-law, Miao Qing." Miao Qing replied with a smile across the phone.


    Seeing Miao Qing''s straightforward answer, Qian Xue continued: "Beibei, I''m also your sister-in-law. My name is Qian Xue."


    When the two women spoke, they snatched the phone from Wang Fan''s hand. They began to chat with Wang Beibei in turn, congratulating Wang Beibei on his entrance to the ideal university, and at the same time, they began to make an appointment to go shopping and have dinner together.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan and ghost uncle are very embarrassed. After they look at each other, they can only accept this reality in silence.


    After handing ghost uncle a cigarette, Wang Fan lit it for him again. Then he said, "ghost uncle, I know you are worried that I will offend those people above, but have you ever thought that if I do as they want, my life will be over."


    "But if you don''t do what they want, don''t you really go back to China? Even if you know the people of the Ying family, what reason should they use to deny the decision made by the Xiong family? " Ghost Uncle Smoking, is very embarrassed to say.


    Hearing ghost uncle''s words, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "don''t I have any other choice? You have to be someone else''s pawn? "


    "Wang Fan, I know you are not willing to do so, but I know these people better than you. In the past two years, the people of Xiong family have more say in the underground world, so even if the people of Ying family want to help you, they will weigh the advantages and disadvantages." Ghost uncle expression serious say.


    Although ghost uncle''s words didn''t explain, Wang Fan still recognized the meaning.


    There must be a dispute among the Chinese, the British and the xiongjia. Since there is a dispute, there must be their ability to restrict each other.


    Wang fan is an outsider, which in this game, it seems a little insignificant.


    And according to his identity, even if he has a friendship with someone in the Ying family, it is impossible for the Ying family to have a conflict with the Xiong family just because of this friendship.


    The family leaders of the three families are all old monsters who are alive. After fighting for so many years, how can they hurt the harmony between them for the sake of an insignificant outsider, and how can they break the balance that is hard to stabilize?


    What''s more, people like Wang Fan and ghost uncle have a huge number of existence in the land of China or in every corner of the world. Who really cares about their life?


    From the beginning, they are the tools of these superiors, not even the pieces on the chessboard, so who cares about their feelings?


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan suddenly felt that there was no need to ask the blind Master about brother Hao and the British family.


    He was a little lost smoking, watching Miao Qing and Qian Xue happily chatting with Wang Beibei. He didn''t know how to tell them, let alone how to solve this thorny problem.


    "Wang Fan, doesn''t Cai Ji know your identity? You can continue to cooperate with ah Jian in her capacity. As long as she accepts your way of cooperation, we can explain to the people above. " Ghost uncle reminds a way.


    "What if she doesn''t?" Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile.


    "I think it''s much less difficult to discuss with CAI Ji than with the Xiong family. After all, Cai Ji values you very much, so she should be more receptive to your conditions." Ghost uncle said with heart.


    "Ghost uncle, are you kidding? You can see that the old woman''s eyes when she saw me were just like a wolf entering a sheep''s flock. I dare say that she would eat me. I don''t want to have anything to do with her." Wang Fan said reluctantly.


    "Silly boy, if you get drunk, it''s like a nightmare. As soon as you wake up, it''s over!" Ghost uncle said with a smile.


    "Ghost uncle, otherwise, I''ll let Qian Xue change a human skin mask for you. You can go for me. It''s not a loss to sleep with CAI Ji at your age!" Wang Fan''s eyes brightened and said with a bad smile.


    Just now, Wang Fan was advised to accept Cai Ji''s ghost uncle. After hearing Wang Fan''s words, he immediately said with a gloomy face: "don''t hurt me, you boy. I''m different from you! I believe in love

 V2.Chapter 789

    Uncle GUI''s words made Wang Fan''s mouth twitch. He wanted to defend himself, but he was worried that it would hurt uncle GUI''s self-esteem, so he had to swallow his words back.


    After all, in the eyes of a single dog, Wang Fan''s erosive and happy life is the best interpretation of the slag man.


    Men who disdain to be with Wang Fan will not believe that there is love between them.


    "The lemon is just right. You can''t be single!"


    For this kind of slander from the depths of the soul, Wang fan can only respond in this way.


    The topic suddenly embarrassed, Wang Fan and ghost uncle is not good here to talk about love, not to mention ghost uncle''s feet, also put the head of he Tiankui''s travel bag, it''s really a bit inappropriate.


    Miao Qing and Qian Xue are chatting so much that they don''t care what Wang Fan and ghost uncle are talking about.


    Two big men can only smoke, waiting for two women slowly think of the original intention of calling.


    After Miao Qing took the mobile phone back, the power of the mobile phone was less than 10%. Wang Fan didn''t have time to say more when he took the hot mobile phone. He heard Wang Beibei on the other end of the phone saying: "brother, mom and I, and blind Master are waiting for you to come back. Goodbye."


    "Doodle doodle..."


    A string of blind sounds rang out, and Wang Beibei hung up.


    "Beibei is really cute. I can''t help but want to see her at once." Qian Xue said excitedly.


    Even Miao Qing, who has always had a strong style of work, is full of praise for Wang Beibei at this time, which is also a look of impatience.


    "Keke"


    Listening to his wife talking about his sister, Wang Fan was very sweet, but after all, the atmosphere was not suitable at this time, so he had to cough twice to remind them.


    Miao Qing and Qian Xue hear Wang Fan''s dry cough, and then they look at Wang Fan on the sofa.


    "Didn''t you ask the blind man?" Miao Qing asked suspiciously.


    Pointing to the power on the mobile phone, Wang Fan said awkwardly: "I don''t have time to interrupt when you make this call. How do you want me to ask?"


    "Then don''t ask. It doesn''t matter if brother Hao is a member of the Ying family. We have to save ourselves in the end. Do you still expect the Ying family to turn against the Xiong family for the sake of an outsider like you?" Miao Qing said with a shrug.


    This is just talking about Wang Fan''s heart.


    What I said to Uncle GUI just now, didn''t I come to such a conclusion in the end?


    So it''s not so important to ask the blind master to prove it now.


    Ghost uncle, who was sitting smoking, nodded frequently when he heard Miao Qing''s words, as if he had found a supporter, and said to Wang Fan, "how about Xiao Fan? Miao Qing also thinks so. In that case, you''d better consider my proposal. "


    Qian Xue, who had never paid attention to what they said, asked suspiciously, "what do you suggest?"


    "Uncle GUI asked me to follow the old woman Cai Ji and make an underground lover for her as ah Jian, and then


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Qian Xue''s face was ugly, and even Miao Qing couldn''t help it.


    See the two women''s faces is very ugly, Wang Fan smash it smash it mouth, did not dare to continue to say.


    Even the ghost uncle who proposed it felt a little bad at this time. The air around him suddenly cooled down, making him feel like falling into an ice cave.


    "Uncle GUI, Wang Fan has worked so hard to save you from the prison. Even if you don''t help him, how can you push him to the fire pit?" Thousand snow cold face interrogates ghost uncle.


    "I''m also thinking about him. How can I explain to him?" Ghost uncle whispered back.


    "Up there? The people above don''t regard Wang Fan as a human being at all. Why should we listen to them? " Qian Xue said impolitely.


    "But what about Wang Fan''s family?" Ghost uncle reminds a way.


    "My father still has several properties in r country. I think he doesn''t mind. He provides these properties for Wang Fan''s family to live in, and Wang Fan''s teahouse can also operate well in r country." Thousands of snow disdain to return.


    Before ghost uncle and Wang Fan talked about CAI Ji, Qian Xue, as an outsider, did not say much.


    But now ghost uncle''s proposal, is let her no longer be silent.


    If you don''t say a few more words, Wang Fan, who is in her heart, is afraid that she will be eaten by the old woman Cai Ji. At that time, it''s useless for Qian Xue to break her intestines.


    As a subordinate of ghost uncle, Miao Qing has always been restrained. Now after hearing ghost uncle''s proposal, she is also very unhappy.


    Fortunately, a thousand snow in the side of the voice, which let Miao Qing''s heart comfortable a lot, she also said: "Xiaoxue sister said is not wrong, if the above people insist on doing so, we all move to r country to live together, big deal for a new identity."


    "Yes! Uncle GUI, you can also go with us. Geisha in our country are very famous. I''m sure you will like the life there. " Thousand snow turns a face to ghost uncle to say.


    Just now, the ghost uncle, who still believed in love, heard Qian Xue''s words, and a little light flashed in his eyes. He wanted to refuse, but he finally licked his lips and didn''t say anything inappropriate.


    "If everyone doesn''t object, let''s make preparations. I''ll arrange your accommodation. Qingjie and wangfan will arrange the itinerary of Beibei and her mother." See ghost uncle have no objection, thousand snow excited say.


    Listen to thousand snow so natural shout out "mother", Wang Fan''s heart is also a burst of satisfaction.


    See the truth in times of crisis.


    At this moment, Qianxue has regarded her and Wang Fan, as well as Wang Fan''s relatives, as a community.


    Only at this time, can we better rectify the name of Wang Fan, the "scum man", and let everyone no longer question their love.


    Miao Qing is obviously very satisfied with Qian Xue''s proposal. She said to Uncle GUI, "if you don''t object to this proposal, then come with us. You have served them for so many years, and it''s time to enjoy your life."


    "This..." Uncle GUI looks at Miao Qing with a look of embarrassment.


    "Uncle ghost, why do you hesitate? Those of us who live at the bottom are not in the eyes of those big people. Do you really think we can move them and give us a way to live? " Wang Fan said.


    By these people in front of me, ghost uncle''s heart is indeed a little impetuous. The things he has experienced over the years are constantly rolling in his mind. His original firm heart has begun to shake a little at this moment.


    Ding Ling Ling


    Without waiting for ghost uncle to say his decision, the doorbell of villa yard rang, and then everyone heard a familiar voice.

 V2.Chapter 790

    Standing in front of the villa, it is Zhao Ya and Akutagawa letter husband and wife. Seeing that they are two people, Qian Xue quickly welcomes them out, and Wang Fan and Miao Qing also follow them out.


    I haven''t seen Zhao Ya and Akutagawa Shin for a long time. Wang Fan wanted to exchange greetings with them for a while, but he found that their faces were so depressed, which made him confused.


    After everyone returned to the living room, uncle GUI also said hello to Zhao Ya and his wife. As the host, Qian Xue warmly served tea for them.


    Just sitting down, Zhao Ya asked: "brother fan, has shangguanjing come to you?"


    "Ah, yes." Wang Fan side reply, while looking at a thousand snow.


    Qianxue, who is sitting with Miao Qing, should not have thought that as soon as Zhao Ya comes up, he mentions shangguanjing, so his face is obviously a little surprised.


    "Miss Shangguan has indeed been here. She wants Wang Fan to help her inquire about the treatment of Mr. Sun. You don''t come here for this, do you?" See Wang Fan look at his eyes, thousand snow initiative said.


    "Yes, it is not." Zhao Ya said with a bitter smile.


    Sitting next to Zhao ya, Akutagawa Shin grabbed Zhao Ya''s hand and said, "we are all our own people here. If you have anything to do, just say it. Don''t worry about anything."


    Akutagawa''s words made people more confused, and they looked at Zhao Ya sitting on the sofa.


    Like summoning up courage, Zhao Ya said in a low voice: "we should all know the relationship between shangguanjing and me. Although this relationship is not glorious, we do have deep feelings between her and me. Maybe it''s fate."


    Hearing Zhao Ya mention her relationship with shangguanjing, Wang Fan''s heart is also a burst of emotion.


    The half sisters are not worth mentioning. What''s more, the things shangguanhao did in those years make people dare not mention too much in front of Zhao ya.


    Normally, as a victim, Zhao Ya should not mention it. After all, she is not a very strong woman.


    Now that Zhao Ya has mentioned this matter on her own initiative and declared that she has a good relationship with shangguanjing, she must say something very important, which should have a very important relationship with shangguanjing.


    These people in the living room should have Wang Fan''s idea, so when Zhao Ya spoke, everyone didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    This is to let Zhao Ya''s heart, a little more stable.


    Glancing at the crowd, Zhao Ya then said, "maybe you don''t know that Xiao Jing''s life has been very difficult since granddad sun was ill and hospitalized. Those who have helped her leave her one by one, and even some people want to harm her."


    "Is there anyone else who wants to harm her?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Wang Fan was able to understand the reason why the tree fell and the monkey scattered. However, there should be no enemy for the above official and quiet person, and who would want to harm her?


    "Yes! Song Zhuang, this beast Akutagawa said with a gloomy face.


    "Who? Songzhuang? Damn it Hearing Akutagawa''s words, Wang Fan couldn''t help gasping.


    Looking back at Qianxue, Wang Fan gave a bitter smile.


    Maybe others don''t know the meaning of Wang Fan''s look at Qianxue, but Qianxue knows everything in her heart.


    When she went to shangguanjing''s residence that night, Qianxue had her own experience of the things that Songzhuang did in shangguanjing''s boudoir with her lover. So Akutagawa said that Songzhuang wanted to calculate shangguanjing''s affairs, and she could naturally think of what it would be.


    Now that Wang Fan looks at herself, Qian Xue knows what he means, and has talked deeply with Wang Fan about shangguanjing, and she has set the rules, how can she pretend to be stupid again?


    Wang Fan, who glared with a bitter smile, said: "what do you want me to do? I didn''t stop you from saving her


    Qian Xue''s dissatisfaction shows no doubt that the people around are not fools.


    In fact, from the moment Wang Fan looks at Qian Xue, we all understand what he means and know that Qian Xue is the biggest obstacle.


    Zhao Ya should also have this concern, so after Qian Xue''s bad tone, he looks to Miao Qing for help.


    If we talk about these people here, Miao Qing and shangguanjing have a better relationship.


    After all, after the ghost uncle''s accident, the Sanlian Gang followed them. At this time of crisis, shangguanjing took in and protected Miao Qing. Therefore, from the emotional point of view, Miao Qing is also very grateful to shangguanjing.


    What''s more, Miao Qing has always hinted that Wang fan should be more calm to Shangguan, but she is not as straightforward as Qian Xue said.


    At this time, Zhao Ya''s eyes toward Miao Qing are full of the smell of asking for help. Miao Qing naturally has to say something. She hugs Qian Xue''s shoulder and says with a smile: "sister Xiaoxue, I think Wang fan should help in this matter. After all, shangguanjing has helped us. Don''t be too serious about the etiquette."


    "Sister Qing, I don''t disagree. I''ve talked to Wang Fan about shangguanjing, and I don''t object to his taking shangguanjing away, but we must have a rule." When Qian Xue talks, her eyes aim at Wang Fan again.


    Wang Fan, sitting on the sofa beside Qian Xue, has a thin layer of sweat on his forehead.


    He is not worried about Qianxue losing her temper at this time, but about Miao Qing and their misunderstanding, or about their misunderstanding of his relationship with shangguanjing.


    Want to explain for a while, but found that the look on the faces of the people, after thousands of snow finished, unexpectedly surprisingly consistent.


    All of them, except Zhao ya, looked at Wang Fan sitting on the sofa with a look at the scum man.


    Miao Qing frowned and asked, "when did it happen?"


    "When did it happen? Sister Qing, what are you talking about? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Brother fan, I didn''t have to worry if I knew you and Xiaojing had such a relationship! Why don''t you tell us! " The only Zhao Ya who didn''t despise Wang Fan asked happily.


    Asked by Zhao ya, Wang Fan''s mouth twitched and explained: "shangguanjing and I are innocent. Really, there is nothing between us!"


    "Don''t you dare to be responsible?" Uncle GUI frowned and asked.


    "Or are you worried that we''ll teach you to steal?" Miao Qing also asked with a straight face.


    Qian Xue, whose face was not good-looking for a long time, glanced at Wang Fan and said with a sneer, "Wang Fan, I didn''t mean to stir up trouble, but you did it too much!"


    "Hello! What are you doing? I have said that shangguanjing and I are innocent! Why do you look at me like that? " Wronged Wang Fan some hair dizzy, but do not know how to explain.


    In the face of people''s distrust, Wang Fan really wants to pull shangguanjing over and prove his innocence to these people.

 V2.Chapter 791

    People question the relationship between Wang Fan and shangguanjing, which should be a very embarrassing thing, but Zhao Ya doesn''t think so.


    Zhao ya, who has been watching Wang Fan, stands up excitedly and boldly sits beside Wang Fan.


    Zhao Ya''s action surprised everyone. Even Akutagawa Shin didn''t expect it.


    "Brother fan, actually Xiaojing is very good. If you two can be together, I''m really happy," Zhao Ya said with a smile.


    "What? Zhao ya, don''t listen to them. I have nothing to do with Shangguan Jingzhen


    Before Wang Fan finished, Zhao Ya continued: "I''m really happy. Although Xiaojing and I are not sisters, she is also my only relative in the world. I still hope she can have a good home."


    "This..." Wang Fan hesitated and did not know what to say for a moment.


    This is not to ask Wang Fan to explain the relationship between him and shangguanjing. This is clearly not to give him an opportunity to explain. According to Zhao Ya''s idea, even if there is nothing between Wang Fan and shangguanjing, she hopes or hopes that he can have something to do with shangguanjing.


    Zhao ya, who has always been shy and unwilling to speak a lot, can take the initiative to say these words to Wang Fan, which is enough to show her concern for shangguanjing, and even more to show her recognition of Wang Fan in her heart.


    Since Zhao Ya said so, it''s hard for other people to say anything more.


    Only Qian Xue, who was full of unwillingness, muttered: "anyway, shangguanjing wants to enter this door, so she has to call me sister Xue! You can''t break the rules. "


    "That''s natural. Xiaojing is not a child who doesn''t know the rules. I will tell her, Lord Qianxue, don''t be angry!" In order to shangguanjing can have a good home, Zhao Ya also has the courage to say to Qianxue.


    One side of Akutagawa letter also quickly echoed: "don''t worry, Qianxue, I still stand on your side, won''t let you be bullied!"


    "You said that! If I fall out of favor in the future, Wang Fan will not want me, and you will take revenge for me! Do you hear me Can only accept the reality of a thousand snow, pursed his lips to Akutagawa letter said.


    Since Qianxue has no opinion, Miao Qing will not say much.


    As Wang Fan''s first woman, she has witnessed how prosperous this man''s peach blossom luck is, and the peach blossom from all directions is so irresistible.


    What''s more, there is Liu Juan, who seems not to care about Wang Fan''s collusion with other women.


    And in front of the thousand snow is angry, is not it after being calculated by Liu Juan, just go together with Wang Fan?


    Since Liu Juan does not care about these, why should Miao Qing sweep everyone''s interest.


    Wang Fan, who is surrounded by people in the center, doesn''t want to say anything more at the moment. He just smiles awkwardly, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Akutagawa shin, who didn''t speak much, saw that people were no longer holding on to Wang Fan, so he said, "brother fan, as far as I know, Songzhuang may take refuge with other politicians, and it''s not good for shangguanjing. I don''t think we can sit back and ignore it!"


    "To other politicians? Who? It can''t be Cai Ji, an old woman Wang Fan raised his head and asked.


    "It''s very likely that I overheard Song Zhuang''s phone call before. It seems that the politician mentioned by the other party is Cai, which should be Cai Ji you said." Mr. Akutagawa said.


    "Damn it! The grass on the wall really fell with the wind. If sun Hesheng hadn''t done it, the boy would have let Shangguan Hao die! Now as soon as sun Hesheng falls down, he''s playing betrayal? " Wang Fan said disdainfully.


    "It''s not surprising that if you can cheat once, you will cheat twice." Thousands of snow in the side of the strange said.


    "Keke"


    Wang Fan, who is very angry, suddenly hears Qianxue''s words and coughs twice to hide his embarrassment.


    As if he had not heard Qian Xue''s words, Akutagawa went on to say, "it seems that Song Zhuang got some medicine from somewhere. I''m afraid that he wants to poison Xiaojing. We have to take care of this."


    "You can tell shangguanjing about it! What''s the use of talking to me? Can I still bring her here? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Xiaoya and I told Xiaojing about this. She doesn''t believe us. She still thinks Songzhuang can be trusted. This girl is stubborn sometimes!" Akutagawa Shin said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, Xiaojing is a bit stubborn, and at this time, she is very easy to be cheated. Now we can''t find any evidence that Songzhuang betrayed her, so it''s understandable that she doesn''t believe us." Zhao Ya said helplessly.


    After listening to Zhao Ya and Akutagawa''s words, Wang Fan was also in a bit of a dilemma. He scratched his head and said, "even you two have no way. What can I do? You don''t really think that I have weight when I speak in front of shangguanjing! "


    "No, brother fan, Xiaojing should believe you very much. After she came back from you, she praised you very much, and she firmly believes that only you can save granddad sun." Zhao Ya quickly explained.


    "Are you kidding me? I just said to help her find out. I didn''t say that I had a way. Shangguanjing is blind confidence!" Wang Fan said with a bitter face.


    "How can it be blind confidence? I also think that only you can help her Thousand Snow said in one side, finish saying to see to Miao Qing, then ask a way: "green elder sister, don''t you think so?"


    "From the bottom of my heart, I think so. Although I don''t know what way Wang Fan will come up with, I just have this feeling. He will certainly help shangguanjing." The tone of Miao Qing''s speech is very sincere, just like expounding a well-known thing.


    The ghost uncle, who had been silent for a long time, looked at these young people in front of him and said awkwardly, "how can I have this feeling?"


    "You''re kidding! You are trying to force me! I don''t know anyone except you. How can I help sun Hesheng to see a doctor? And that Songzhuang, shangguanjing, since I believe him, how can I prove it? I have no evidence! Is it hard for me to kill him directly? " Wang Fan said with staring eyes.


    The ghost uncle sitting opposite Wang Fan smiles, kicks the travel bag on the ground, and says to Wang Fan, "isn''t there a big gift for Cai Ji? Just ask chairman Cai to do something for you! "


    "Brother fan, do you know Cai Ji? Is that the politician that Songzhuang wants to take refuge in? " Zhao Ya hears ghost uncle''s words, some excitedly asks.


    "I said, uncle ghost, why did you come back again?" Wang fan is very helpless to look at the ghost uncle with a bad smile, but did not dare to pick out the words.

 V2.Chapter 792

    After the crowd dispersed, Wang Fan sat on the sofa, with an unhappy face on his left and an expressionless face on his right. His face was even more cloudy.


    "After all, it''s not to let you take refuge with CAI Ji and find a way for shangguanjing from Cai Ji?" Qian Xue said with some worries.


    "It doesn''t work at all." Miao Qing shakes her head and looks at the gloomy Wang Fan. She then says, "how can you persuade her to help shangguanjing by approaching Cai Ji as a Jian?"


    "Yes! What''s more, you were arrested by the police at the beginning, but because you want to hurt shangguanjing, it''s difficult. Can you have any reliable reason to explain all this? " Thousand snow also suddenly wake up, worried asked.


    Looking around at the two women, Wang Fan shrugged and said, "I didn''t want to do this at all. Don''t say I can''t explain all this. Even if I can find a suitable excuse to explain the relationship between shangguanjing and me, do you think Cai Ji will give me face?"


    Wang Fan''s worries are not superfluous. Although Qianxue and Miao Qing haven''t dealt with CAI Ji, they can guess Cai Ji''s character and style if they know more about the politicians'' character.


    For a moment, the three people in the living room fell into silence again.


    The sunlight outside the window gradually recedes, the darkness replaces the light and covers the earth. All beautiful things gradually disappear with the sunshine. The only happiness in the world is still barely supporting all this.


    "I''m going to meet shangguanjing. I should listen to her." Wang Fan stood up from the sofa and said softly.


    Miao Qing, sitting on the sofa, saw that Qian Xue wanted to open her mouth and said, "sister Xiaoxue and I are waiting for you at home. You go and come back early!"


    "Good!" Wang Fan promised, the whole body of the suit, then did not return to the door.


    Waiting for Wang Fan''s back to disappear from the sight, Qian Xue said with some worry: "sister Qing, do you think he won''t come back tonight?"


    "According to Wang Fan''s character, I will!" Miao Qing returned.


    "Yes? Will you come back? " Qian Xue asked in a low voice.


    "What do you think? How can he come back to sleep with such a scum? I''m afraid my sister will sleep with you again tonight! " Miao Qing said and laughed at Qian Xue.


    Listen to Miao Qing''s words, Qian Xue is not happy at all. She says with a bitter face: "sister Qing, when is it? You still have the mind to joke. He''s going to bed with shangguanjing!"


    "Why do you have such a bitter face? Even if there is no shangguanjing, there will be others. People like Wang fan are not short of women. If you worry about it every day, you really don''t have to do anything!" Miao Qing sits beside Qian Xue and puts her in her arms.


    Qian Xue, who was held in her arms by Miao Qing, put her head on her soft chest and whispered, "sister Qing, can you really see it? Am I the only one with a small mind? "


    "What if the card is open? What if I can''t open it? Do you and I still have the ability to stop it? " Miao Qing returned.


    "Alas! Elder sister, why are our women''s lives so bitter? " Thousands of Snow said.


    "Actually, I admire Liu Juan." Miao Qing sighed.


    "Sister Juan?" Qian Xue looks up at Miao Qing''s eyes and asks.


    "Yes, although I pretend to be indifferent to Wang Fan''s pornographic news, in my heart, there will be some bad taste. After all, it''s the man I love. It must be hard for me to watch him cuddle other women like this!" Miao Qing said with a bitter smile.


    Miao Qing''s words are very emotional, Qian Xue can''t help nodding, said bitterly: "sister Qing, to tell you the truth, although our feelings are very good, but when I see Wang Fan embracing you, I''m still very jealous, but what can I do? Fortunately, you are also very good to me, which gives me a little comfort. "


    "But Liu Juan doesn''t think so at all. She did her best to help Wang Fan and you, and as far as I know, Liu Juan also played a key role in Wang Fan''s relationship with the woman of e country and the princess of T country." When Miao Qing said this, he was also puzzled for a while.


    What is the reason for a woman to try her best to find a new lover for her man?


    Does Liu Juan not love Wang Fan at all?


    This is absolutely impossible.


    If you don''t know what they have experienced together, you may still have such suspicions. But after you have some understanding of what Liu Juan and Wang Fan have experienced, Miao Qing will not question their feelings at all.


    But this result really makes Miao Qing confused.


    She admits that there is a gap between her and Liu Juan in this matter.


    Just as she said, although she doesn''t say anything on the surface, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t mind in her heart. On the contrary, in her heart, she has always been resentful to Wang Fan.


    At the beginning, he watched Qianxue come out of Wang Fan''s room. Although he guessed that nothing had happened to them, Miao Qing retaliated and went into Wang Fan''s room and did what he and Qianxue didn''t do.


    Including Wang Fan''s return from prison, Miao Qing also played a trick, eating Wang Fan in the bathroom first, and then pushing him to Qianxue''s side.


    Although she knows that her small skills can''t be concealed from anyone, she can''t help but show her possession of Wang Fan in this way.


    Because of this, Miao Qing can understand Qian Xue''s mind.


    Qian Xue, a young girl, is just when she puts her love in her heart. Naturally, she has a stronger desire to possess Wang Fan. It''s not difficult to see her mind from her experience with Wang Fan and Miao Qing.


    However, due to many reasons, Qian Xue doesn''t want to have a conflict with Miao Qing because of these things. What''s more, everyone can see that Miao Qing''s status in Wang Fan''s heart is second only to Liu Juan''s, so Qian Xue will really call Miao Qing a sister.


    Two women who love the same man, in this dark night, hold each other tightly, as if seeking comfort from each other, as if pouring out their inner pain to each other.


    Wang Fan, who came out of the villa, didn''t know what was happening in the house. After he drove out of the garage, he went straight to the main road and drove to shangguanjing''s residence.


    The trees beside the road fly past the window, Wang Fan holding the steering wheel in his hand. At this time, his mood is very complicated.


    In fact, up to now, he has no clear answer in his heart. How should he face shangguanjing? Although he really wants to meet shangguanjing at this moment.

 V2.Chapter 793

    Walking in the dark, as long as there is light, there will be hope.


    Walking on the road under the cover of night, Wang Fan frowned, thinking about what he should say to shangguanjing after seeing her, so that his visit would not be abrupt.


    The car slowly stopped at the roadside. Wang Fan found that there was a black Mercedes Benz parked at the door of the villa.


    Although he didn''t know shangguanjing''s license plate, judging from the model of the car, it should not be shangguanjing''s car. Besides, how could she park the car outside the villa.


    "Did shangguanjing make an appointment with someone?"


    Surprised Wang Fan frowned, but did not leave because of this.


    Wang Fan, who has long known shangguanjing''s residence like the palm of his hand, skilfully climbed over the courtyard wall and entered the courtyard of the villa.


    After carefully examining the rooms of the villa, he found that the living room of the villa was not on. Instead, in the study next to the shangguanjing bedroom on the second floor, two figures were shaking under the light.


    Because across a curtain, so Wang fan can only distinguish from the shadow, the room is a man and a woman.


    The woman should be shangguanjing, the owner of the house, while the man, Wang Fan, is a little confused.


    "I haven''t heard that shangguanjing has a boyfriend!"


    Wang Fan, who is standing under the wall of the courtyard, looks at the figure in the room with doubts, and secretly guesses the identity of the man.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Wang Fan didn''t come up with a reason. He didn''t think about it any more.


    Seeing is believing.


    If you want to know the answer, you''d better have a look with your own eyes.


    Wang Fan, who made up his mind, quickly moved from the corner of the courtyard wall to the shady corner of the villa.


    Before he and Qian Xue came, Wang Fan needed the help of Qian Xue''s flying tiger claws to climb up the balcony on the second floor.


    Now Wang Fan just legs force, easy to grasp the corner of the balcony, the body a turn will stand firmly on the extension of the balcony.


    "Miss Shangguan, it''s really difficult!"


    A man''s voice came from behind the curtain. His voice was low, which surprised Wang fanmeng.


    "Song Zhuang! Your uncle''s


    The man who hears the words behind the curtain is the one who worries about Songzhuang. Wang Fan''s heart can''t help tightening.


    I have known for a long time that Songzhuang has no good intentions for shangguanjing. Now he is in shangguanjing''s study. Does this guy want to plot against shangguanjing?


    At the thought of the dirty things that Songzhuang had done before, Wang Fan wanted to rush in and teach the beast a lesson.


    "Director Song, my grandfather is kind to you. Don''t you want to help me? Or are you really going to betray my grandfather? " The tone of shangguanjing''s speech is not good.


    Even across the curtain, Wang Fan could feel the seriousness of her face from her voice.


    "Don''t be angry, Miss Shangguan! I did not say that I would betray Mr Sun. " Song Zhuang replied.


    "Do you still need to say such things? Director Song, do you really treat me as a three-year-old


    "I always remember Mr. Sun''s kindness to me, but it''s ridiculous that you asked me to design a plan to get rid of Tsai Chi."


    "Director Song, when did you become so kind? Don''t forget, I know a lot of things you''ve done. It''s not uncommon for you to kill people."


    "Miss Shangguan, you can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense. I used to work under your grandfather''s hands. Even if there was something shameful, it was your grandfather''s idea. I didn''t do anything for myself." The tone of Song Zhuang''s speech changed instantly, without the previous submissiveness. I think it was also the resentment of shangguanjing''s threat.


    Wang Fan standing on the balcony, listening to the dialogue between the two people, probably also know some of the situation in the room.


    Songzhuang, who appears in shangguanjing''s residence tonight, should have been called here by shangguanjing. The reason why shangguanjing wants to call him here is obviously that he is very angry at Songzhuang''s betrayal.


    Before Zhao Ya and shangguanjing talked about Songzhuang, shangguanjing did not fully listen to Zhao Ya''s words. She even insisted that Songzhuang was deeply favored by sun Hesheng and should be her trustworthy person.


    But the conversation between them clearly showed that Songzhuang was just perfunctory to her. Shangguanjing, bingxueming, was clever, and naturally she could hear it.


    As for Song Zhuang, shangguanjing asked him to design a plan to harm Cai Ji, which should also be to show his loyalty.


    Wang Fan, listening to their conversation, is worried about the betrayal of Songzhuang, but he is inexplicably comforted.


    "I''m not really in love with her, am I?"


    Wang Fan, who is hiding on the balcony, knows that the relationship between shangguanjing and Songzhuang is about to collapse. He is a little relieved, and suddenly has such a problem in his mind.


    At the thought of his feeling for shangguanjing, Wang Fan quickly shook his head for fear that if he was not careful, he would come up with an answer that he did not dare to look directly at.


    But the more unwilling to think about it, he kept thinking about it in his mind. Shangguan''s smile and twinkle, just like a movie, flashed through Wang Fan''s mind one after another.


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the heart secretly scolded a, Wang Fan hard to scratch the head of short hair, trying to control their impetuous heart.


    Two people in the room were silent for a moment. Shangguanjing asked, "Director Song, are you going to help me?"


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you, but I don''t have the ability to do what you asked me to do, Miss Shangguan. In other words, what''s good for me if I do it for you?" Asked Song Zhuang.


    "Well! Good, director Song, you finally talked to me about the terms, didn''t you? " Shangguanjing said with a sneer.


    "Please don''t get me wrong. I''ve been taken care of by Mr. Sun all these years. I won''t forget that. But what I have done for him is not one or two. The risks I have taken have almost paid off his kindness to me. So I have to say what I should say." Song Zhuang said impolitely.


    "Well, now that you''ve said that, you can make a condition. How much is it? I''ll transfer it to your account after it''s done!" Shangguan said quietly.


    "I don''t lack money, Miss Shangguan. Although I''m not like you in the upper class business circle, I have my own way to make money, so money is nothing to me." Song Zhuang said triumphantly.


    "Oh? What do you want? Tell me about it? " Shangguanjing asked.


    "I need a guarantee!"


    "What guarantee?"


    "A guarantee that I can do things with peace of mind and don''t have to worry about being plotted!"


    "Do you worry that I will be as shameless as you?"


    Song Zhuang, who was criticized by shangguanjing, said with a smile instead of anger: "ha ha! Miss Shangguan, you are quite straightforward, but the truth is that people are separated from each other. How can I trust you? "

 V2.Chapter 794

    The dialogue between two people in the study worried Wang Fan who was standing on the balcony.


    Maybe shangguanjing, who is talking with Songzhuang, is not aware of the danger at this moment, but as a man, Wang Fan has already smelled a smell that makes him uneasy.


    Sure enough, Song Zhuang, who talked with Shangguan Jing, said with a smile: "Miss Shangguan, have you ever heard an old saying?"


    "What?" Shangguan asked calmly.


    "Go to battle, father and son, and find a match for husband and wife?" Song Zhuang said in a strange way.


    Wang Fan on the balcony heard Song Zhuang''s words. He drew his mouth and swore in a low voice: "this grandson is really shameless!"


    "Pa"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s curse fell, he heard a clear slap in the face.


    The slap was as clear as a thunder in the night and a whip in the open space.


    Wang Fan, who cursed Songzhuang in his heart, could not help but feel comfortable when he heard the clear slap. He really wanted to laugh three times.


    "Bitch, toast, no penalty! I have to do it


    Song Zhuang in the study cursed, and then came the sound of tables and chairs falling to the ground.


    Although there was a loud noise in the study, Wang Fan didn''t hear shangguanjing''s voice, and even the curse didn''t come out of the study.


    "It''s not right!"


    At this time, Wang Fan, who is waiting for shangguanjing to scold Songzhuang, suddenly has an ominous premonition.


    Too late to think, he stepped forward to open the glass door on the balcony, raised the curtain behind the glass door, and rushed into the study.


    The desk and chair in the study fell to the ground. Song zhuanggang, who was dressed in a suit, quietly carried the Shangguan on the ground. He was looking at Wang Fan who appeared in the study in amazement.


    At this time, Wang Fan also saw everything in front of him. Seeing the blood flowing from the corner of Shangguan''s mouth, Wang Fan was surprised and asked, "that slap just now, you hit her?"


    "Ah, yes!" The way of Song Zhuang''s brain pumping.


    "Your uncle''s!"


    Wang Fan, who thought that Shangguan had the upper hand, heard Song Zhuang''s reply and immediately began to curse.


    Song Zhuang, who regretted not telling the truth, saw that Wang Fan''s eyes had turned red, and immediately his legs trembled.


    He is not the first time to deal with Wang Fan, nor is he a man who has never seen Wang Fan''s method and can bring the first gang triad in W Province under his command. He is definitely not a man who can easily be provoked.


    What''s more, Song Zhuang''s heart was empty when he did something worse than a beast. Now others broke it on the spot, which made his heart hairy.


    "Hoo"


    The iron fist comes face to face with the wind.


    Without hesitation, Wang Fan, who was close to the rampage, smashed his fist at the face of Songzhuang.


    Although Song Zhuang, as the first brother of the police station, is not without a little Kung Fu, but in the face of Wang Fan''s anger, his ability of seeing is not enough for Wang Fan.


    What''s more, after returning from Huoshao Island, Wang Fan has greatly improved both in strength and speed.


    To deal with characters like Songzhuang is like a raging tank rushing into the soft grass, mercilessly crushing and trampling


    Just in the blink of an eye, Songzhuang, who had not responded, had already been beaten five or six times by Wang Fan in the face.


    He didn''t have time to make a scream, so he was knocked unconscious by Wang Fan.


    Shangguanjing, who was carried on his shoulder by Songzhuang, also fell heavily with Songzhuang''s limp body.


    "Hoo"


    After closing the fist, Wang Fan, with a copy of his hands, held Shangguan in his arms.


    Seeing the blood of Shangguan''s mouth, Wang Fan felt a pain in his heart and quickly reached out to help her wipe off the blood.


    Shangguanjing lying in Wang Fan''s arms, eyes closed, no response, in addition to the ups and downs of the chest can also prove that she is alive, the cold body is as if the soul was removed.


    "Miss Shangguan, Miss Shangguan?"


    Worried, Wang Fan calls softly for fear that shangguanjing, who is held in his arms, will have any accident.


    "Keke"


    Shangguanjing, with a cool body, coughed lightly, and made a "grunt" sound between his throat. His closed eyes made a little movement.


    "Miss Shangguan, I''m wang fan. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!"


    Wang Fan, holding shangguanjing in his arms, saw the movement of the woman in his arms, and the hanging heart was put back to its original place.


    Feeling that it''s not appropriate to hold shangguanjing in this way, Wang Fan quickly flashed out of the study, and then kicked the door of the bedroom next to him with his feet.


    Carefully put shangguanjing on the soft bed, Wang Fan turned to light the light in the room.


    "Please don''t turn on the light!"


    Shangguanjing on the bed tried his best to shout at Wang Fan who had already touched the switch.


    Suddenly hearing shangguanjing''s cry, Wang Fan immediately took back his hand and turned his head to look at shangguanjing behind him.


    "Lie down, I won''t turn on the light."


    Although the light in the room is not enough, but by the moonlight outside the window, Wang fan can see Shangguan''s quiet and pathetic appearance clearly.


    Shangguanjing''s face is pale in the moonlight. It should be that she hasn''t recovered from the fright just now. Her beautiful big eyes look at Wang Fan''s side, and a string of blood beads flow out of the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing shangguanjing''s appearance, Wang Fan suddenly felt like a knife in his heart. With a slight frown, he said to shangguanjing, "wait for me here. I''ll kill the beast in Songzhuang."


    "Don''t, don''t leave me!" Hearing that Wang Fan was about to leave, shangguanjing, who was frightened, said excitedly, and his weak body was even more precarious.


    Seeing shangguanjing fainting again, Wang Fan rushed up with a brisk step and put her in his arms again.


    Shangguanjing, whose body is trembling slightly, is protected by Wang Fan''s warm embrace, which not only makes her body recover some temperature, but also gives her heart a little comfort.


    Ever since Sun Hesheng was admitted to the hospital after his accident, shangguanjing, who has been held in the palm of his hand, is like a fairy falling into the world, deeply feeling the most real side of the world.


    Isolated and helpless, shangguanjing is in danger. She doesn''t know who to trust or rely on.


    Facing the betrayal of those around Sun Hesheng, shangguanjing has no better way than to hide in her bedroom and cry secretly.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to go to Wang Fan for help, but sensitive, she has seen each other''s dissatisfaction from Qian Xue''s words.


    As an outsider, how could she have the nerve to seek Wang Fan''s help? What''s more, shangguanjing knew some of sun Hesheng''s calculations about Wang Fan.


    Hiding in Wang Fan''s arms, the tears flow out. Shangguanjing, who is about to be unable to hold on, really wants to have a big cry and let his tight nerve relax.

 V2.Chapter 795

    The woman in his arms is shaking gently. Wang fan can''t help but tighten his arms. The moonlight shines on the woman''s face, and his bloody palmprint makes him heartache.


    "Does it hurt?" Wang Fan asked softly.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt now." Shangguanjing shook his head gently.


    It''s enough to prove that Songzhuang didn''t show any mercy by slapping people on the ground, so no matter who the slap was on the face, it would never pass quickly.


    Already red and swollen cheek, let shangguanjing look a bit embarrassed, let a person have a kind of feeling.


    "I''ll kill him!" Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    Shangguanjing, whose body is no longer shaking, heard Wang Fan''s words, quickly hugged Wang Fan''s body and whispered: "accompany me again, OK?"


    "I won''t go, don''t worry." Wang Fan said softly.


    "No, I''m afraid. I''m afraid you''ll disappear as soon as I let go. I''m really afraid." Low head of shangguanjing with cry cavity said.


    Raising his hand to touch shangguanjing''s hair, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "I promise you something, you will never regret, you should not worry."


    "But I''m still afraid. I''m... I''m not even a friend to you Shangguan still seems to have summoned up his courage and raised his head to say to Wang Fan.


    The tears of the corner of the eye are suffused with light, and there is no time to dry up the tears, like telling shangguanjing''s uneasy mood at this moment.


    "Fool! I can come to you tonight just to help you Wang Fan gently rubbed her hair, some spoiled said.


    Wang Fan''s soft voice seemed to inject a tranquilizer into shangguanjing. Her flustered heart slowly calmed down in his soft voice.


    Although her heart please didn''t have before of flurried, but go up the official static embrace Wang Fan''s hand, still didn''t loosen of meaning.


    Perhaps it is too long no one to rely on, let shangguanjing has become a frightened bird, finally caught Wang Fan, how dare she let go easily.


    As a woman, shangguanjing also has her own reserve. For fear of being accused, she tried to resist the desire to ask Wang Fan for help and wanted to bear all this alone.


    But when she was covered with scars, she realized how much she needed a solid arm to rely on.


    When she was young, her father and mother''s love filled her with fantasy about the world.


    As an adult, shangguanjing is held in the palm of her father and grandfather''s hand, caring like a princess of noble blood.


    But all this beauty, like a curse in general, gradually disappeared from her side.


    Although shangguanjing tried to stop the fight between them, he could only face the reality in the end.


    The grandfather who won the victory has always been immersed in the joy of revenge, while the father who lost also paid for his frivolity when he was young.


    If shangguanjing didn''t force him to die, I''m afraid shangguanhao would have fallen into reincarnation.


    Anyway, he is her father after all.


    Anyway, he is her grandfather after all.


    The two men who dote on her appear in her life in the same way and will leave her life.


    If it had not been for the years that I have been in the business circle, I am afraid shangguanjing would have chosen to surrender to fate.


    "Will you really help me? We used to be


    In the second half of the sentence, shangguanjing didn''t say it. Although she wanted to say that the tit for tat relationship between them made it difficult for her to trust Wang Fan, her heart now has incomparable attachment to Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha! The way you hold me now, it''s hard for me to remember what happened before. " Wang Fan looked at shangguanjing, holding his arm, and said to her with a smile.


    He blushed at Wang Fan''s words. Shangguanjing subconsciously wanted to release his hand, but he heard Wang Fan say with a smile: "if you release your hand, I will really run away."


    "No! You can''t leave me Shangguanjing, who was startled, quickly tightened his arm and said to Wang Fan in a hurry.


    "Ha ha, Jing, you are really funny. I''m just bluffing you. You don''t have to be so nervous!" Wang Fan looked at shangguanjing and said to her with a smile.


    "I''m not your woman, of course I''ll be afraid!"


    In the panic shangguanjing blurts out his worries.


    However, as soon as she said it, shangguanjing regretted it. The pride in her heart made her face hot. She couldn''t help looking at Wang Fan''s face secretly.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan was also looking at himself. Shangguan was in a hurry and lowered his head. He said like a mosquito buzzing, "don''t look at me like this. I''ll..."


    He wanted to say that he had made a slip of the tongue, but he was worried that Wang Fan would be angry. His heart was like being hit by a deer. Shangguanjing began to panic again.


    "I know what you want to say and what you are worried about. I''m not a good man, but I''m not a villain who takes advantage of others'' danger, so you don''t have to think so much. Since I promise to help you, I won''t just talk about it." Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    Lowering his head, shangguanjing with scarlet cheeks, listening to Wang Fan''s words, could not help but wet his eyes again.


    When talking with Songzhuang in the study, shangguanjing has seen his plot against himself from Songzhuang''s eyes.


    Although extremely disgusted with his eyes, but because of the need to get his support, shangguanjing can only silently endure, and even have to pretend not to see through each other''s mind.


    I thought that Song Zhuang would help himself through the difficulties if he took his own money, but the wolf in sheep''s clothing finally tore off his disguise.


    When Songzhuang reveals his true colors, shangguanjing is angry and anxious. What''s angry is that this animal is ungrateful and even wants to do something worse to her than animals. What''s urgent is that she is helpless and can''t beat a man like Songzhuang.


    Shangguanjing, who is impatient and aggressive, is finally knocked unconscious by Songzhuang. If Wang Fan didn''t just stay on the balcony, what would happen tonight would be a nightmare for shangguanjing.


    When I first met Wang Fan, shangguanjing also regarded him as a lecheron, and even looked down upon him from her heart.


    But now, when she was alone and no one could rely on her, Wang Fan stood up without hesitation, which surprised Shangguan Jing.


    What is unexpected is not only Wang Fan''s coming forward, but also his respect for himself.


    Don''t take advantage of others'' danger.


    From Wang Fan''s eyes, shangguanjing can see his mind, and also can see that what he said is really his heart at this time.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do without him any more!"


    Some of the occupied shangguanjing said in their hearts.

 V2.Chapter 796

    "Hua La"


    Two people in the bedroom are looking at each other affectionately when they hear the sound of broken windows coming from the next room.


    "No!"


    Wang Fan, who heard the sound of the broken window, stood up and rushed to the study next door without waiting for shangguanjing to stop him.


    The glass of the study has been broken, and Songzhuang, which was knocked down by Wang Fan, has disappeared at this time, leaving only the curtains swinging with the wind, whirring with the wind.


    "Damn it! Let the dog run away


    Catch up with Wang Fan on the balcony, Song Zhuang has been on the car, angry can only curse.


    After Wang Fan, shangguanjing also sees Songzhuang, but she is not as anxious as Wang Fan.


    Holding Wang Fan''s waist from behind, Shangguan quietly said, "let him go. We can''t really treat him now. After all, my grandfather is still lying in the hospital. If anything happens, I can''t handle it."


    "You can''t stay here. Come with me." Wang Fan turned his head and said to shangguanjing.


    "Where to?" Shangguanjing''s eyes brightened.


    "To Qianxue''s house." Wang Fan said firmly.


    Just still shining eyes, suddenly dim down again, shangguanjing asked: "thousand snow will agree?"


    "Ha ha! I came here to see you, but Qian Xue suggested it, and Miao Qing also lives there. You don''t have to be restrained when you go. " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Is sister Qing here, too?" Shangguanjing asked pleasantly.


    "Otherwise, she won''t live with us, and she will go to live in the bridge cave?" Wang Fan said deliberately.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s deliberate nonsense, shangguanjing raised his pink fist, hammered it lightly on Wang Fan''s back, and said angrily, "I just think it will be more practical with elder sister Qing. I''m still afraid of Qianxue."


    "Are you afraid of her? You will be afraid of a little girl. Don''t tease me. " Wang Fan turned around and looked at shangguanjing, whose cheek was still red and swollen.


    "I know the identity of Qian Xue." When shangguanjing finished speaking, he stared directly at Wang Fan''s eyes.


    "You''ve done enough homework. Even she''s investigating. Are you worried that if you''re with me, you''ll be opposed by Qianxue?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Actually


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Let''s talk about it in detail after I solve the problem in front of me, OK?" Wang fan stopped shangguanjing and asked again with a smile.


    Seeing the light in Wang Fan''s eyes, shangguanjing nodded knowingly and didn''t say any more.


    Of course, Wang fan knows what shangguanjing wants to say, and he also knows that investigating Qianxue''s affairs must not be because of shangguanjing, but he needs to play a fool, and he needs to save shangguanjing a little face.


    No wonder shangguanjing is afraid of Qianxue. After all, Shenfeng is a skinny organization. Camels are bigger than horses. Even old politicians like sun Hesheng dare not take Qianxue lightly.


    Wang Fan, who is holding shangguanjing, doesn''t ask too much, nor comfort too much. After all, Qianxue''s identity, although in shangguanjing''s eyes, is very powerful, but it''s really nothing to put them together with Liu Juan.


    It''s no good to talk more. To frighten the little lady in my arms, I still want Wang Fan to coax me, so Wang Fan chooses to turn away from the topic.


    Two people come out from shangguanjing''s residence. Wang Fan drags shangguanjing''s suitcase and goes straight to his car. He opens the trunk of the car and puts the suitcase in his hand.


    "Get in the car."


    Wang Fan called shangguanjing to get on the bus.


    Shangguanjing, who sat on the co pilot, carefully fastened his seat belt and asked, "do you really want to live with Qianxue?"


    "Maybe when you enter the door, call her sister Xiaoxue, many things can be easily solved." Wang Fan thought of Qianxue''s pouting, and he wanted to laugh.


    Qian Xue didn''t say that since she couldn''t stop Wang Fan from being with shangguanjing, she had to follow the rules. She, the youngest, naturally worried that she would be ranked behind shangguanjing, so she emphasized that shangguanjing should call her Xuejie.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, shangguanjing widened her eyes and asked, "really? If I call her sister Xue, she won''t embarrass me? "


    Listening to shangguanjing''s pleasantly surprised voice, Wang Fan''s heart can''t help sighing, how can Qianxue''s lethality be so strong? She scared shangguanjing into such a state.


    In fact, we can''t blame Qian Xue. As a province with some connections with r country, people in the upper class also have a certain understanding of some things in r country.


    Especially for the old killers like Shenfeng, these people in the upper class are not only curious, but also a little afraid.


    After all, human life is only once, who would be stupid to offend the killers who kill for a living?


    After sun Hesheng found out the origin of Qian Xue and Akutagawa shin, shangguanjing already knew the power of Qian Xue. She didn''t have much experience in the world, so she was afraid of a girl like Qian Xue.


    Now she has to rely on Wang Fan and go to see Qian Xue with Wang Fan. If she doesn''t feel uneasy at all, it''s really a fool!


    From Wang Fan''s eyes, shangguanjing read something. She said with a bitter smile, "I''m an unwelcome person. I''m really worried. Don''t laugh at me. This is really my first time to go home with a boy, and I''m still a boy with a family."


    This was hurt, let people look sad, at this time shangguanjing and say such words, is let people can''t help heartache.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Wang Fan put shangguanjing in his arms. He did not allow her to react, so he put on her red lips.


    After the shock, shangguanjing turns into a surprise, and finally gets Wang Fan''s kiss. Although the kiss is very sudden, it makes shangguanjing happy.


    Although it was just a kiss, it showed that she had a place in Wang Fan''s heart.


    This also let soon face thousand snow of she, in the heart slightly had some base spirit.


    "Well, you are also my woman now. Are you more down-to-earth?" Wang Fan looked at the blushing shangguanjing and said to her affectionately.


    "Well," Shangguan nodded quietly and said softly.


    Seeing that shangguanjing was no longer worried, Wang Fan started the car and set foot on the way he came.


    They were speechless all the way. The car was galloping along the road and soon came to Qianxue''s villa.


    In fact, there are several villas of sun Hesheng near Qianxue''s residence, but Wang Fan didn''t mention it. Shangguanjing didn''t want to say it. After all, she still wanted to be with Wang Fan.


    As soon as the car stopped in the garage, Qianxue and Miao Qing walked out of the villa together. With a happy face, Qianxue said to Miao Qing, "sister Qing, I said that Wang fan is not that kind of man. He will not go to bed with shangguanjing!"


    Shangguanjing, who was about to get off, immediately returned to the co pilot''s seat after hearing Qianxue''s words.

 V2.Chapter 797

    Miao Qing in front of the garage saw shangguanjing of the co pilot at a glance, quickly pulled Qianxue beside him, and whispered: "Wang Fan has brought people back, but you can''t let him lose face."


    Qian Xue, who also saw the co pilot''s situation, immediately understood the current situation. Although she was very disappointed, she immediately changed her words and said, "dullele is not as good as zhonglele. He still has some conscience. He is thinking about both of us and comes back with sister Jing."


    Thousand snow this sound quiet younger sister said very heavy, is obviously emphasizing the rules that she said.


    Wang Fan, who had got off the bus, laughed and said to Qian Xue, "I don''t understand. How do you like to be a veteran so much when you are young? I''m not afraid to be called old! "


    "Cut, it''s up to you!" Qian Xue stares at Wang Fan and turns to look at the co pilot''s position.


    Of course, shangguanjing on the bus also heard Qianxue''s words, so she had to get out of the car and said awkwardly: "sister Qing, sister Xue, I''m giving you trouble!"


    Hearing shangguanjing calling their sisters according to the rules, Miao Qing welcomed them with a smile, put her arm around her shoulder and said, "Jing, don''t be so restrained. We are all family. We will take care of each other in the future."


    "Yes, since you call me sister, I will not bully you, as long as you follow the rules set by sister Juan." Qian Xue moves Liu Juan out at this time, also for blocking Wang Fan''s mouth.


    Looking at the three women talking there, Wang Fan couldn''t get in either, so he opened the trunk with a bitter smile and took out shangguanjing''s luggage.


    "The boy in Songzhuang is totally wrong. If I didn''t go in time, that animal would have hurt Xiaojing. Just in case, Xiaojing will live with us for the time being." Wang Fan said to the crowd while holding his luggage.


    When Wang Fan says that Songzhuang wants to harm shangguanjing, Miao Qing and Qian Xue notice the injury on shangguanjing''s face.


    Qian Xue, who was still smelling of fire medicine, immediately softened when she saw shangguanjing''s pitiful appearance. She asked anxiously, "Why are you so hurt? Why don''t you take her to the hospital? Xiaojing, who has been wronged, you are too careless! "


    "Yes, how could it hurt like this, the beast in Songzhuang? Did you kill him? " Miao Qing, who has some feelings with shangguanjing, wants to kill people angrily.


    I didn''t expect that the two women in front of me would be angry because of their own injuries, which made shangguanjing''s heart warm. She said excitedly: "it''s not in the way, it''s not in the way. I''ll just apply it with an ice bag."


    "How can I use an ice bag? This kind of congestion needs to be dissolved. Otherwise, it will hurt my skin. I''ll boil you an egg to help you dissolve the congestion." Miao Qing said with great experience.


    One side of the snow hands pinching waist, gloomy face said: "I now go to kill Songzhuang, to you revenge!"


    "This..." Just wanted to say some thanks, but was scared by the words of Qianxue. Shangguanjing didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he had to look at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who had taken all his luggage out of the car, laughed and turned to the three women and said, "let''s go back first. It''s so late. Even if it''s revenge, we have to wait until we wake up."


    "Yes, let''s go back to rest and wait until we wake up." Shangguanjing immediately followed Wang Fan''s words.


    Shangguanjing, as the victim, said so, and Wang Fan also said so. Miao Qing and Qianxue didn''t say much.


    After four people return to the villa, Qian Xue leads shangguanjing to make room for her, while Miao Qing goes to the kitchen to boil eggs.


    After Wang Fan gives the suitcase to Qianxue and shangguanjing, he turns to the kitchen and finds Miao Qing.


    Miao Qing, who was boiling water, took a look at Wang Fan who came into the kitchen and said with a smile, "you are so brave. You dare to bring shangguanjing back. You are not afraid of Qianxue''s madness."


    "What''s crazy? You''re watching. I''m not worried about that." Wang Fan took a look at the water in the pot, picked up the egg box and said to Miao Qing, "sister Qing, I''m a little hungry. Cook two more for me."


    "Hungry? You won''t be busy in shangguanjing. How can you say you are hungry as soon as you come back? " Miao Qing asked with a bad smile.


    "Are you kidding me? Am I the kind of person who takes advantage of others'' danger? This kind of thing, always love each other, otherwise, what''s the difference with that beast in Songzhuang? " Wang Fan said disdainfully.


    "You have a conscience. By the way, what are you going to do about Songzhuang? Are you really going to kill him tomorrow? " Miao Qing saw the boiling water in the pot, picked up the eggs in the box and skillfully put them in.


    "It''s easy to kill him, but now things are not urgent in Songzhuang." Wang Fan replied.


    "No hurry? What''s the rush? " Miao Qing asked.


    "I may go out to live for a few days. Qianxue and Xiaojing have to take care of Qingjie." Wang Fan said.


    "Out? What are you going to live in? " Miao Qing asked with some doubts.


    "Cai Ji, that old woman, I have to find a way to deal with it? And I have a very bold idea. I want to try it. " Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "What''s your idea? It''s bold. You must have some bad idea according to the way you speak." Miao Qing turned her eyes and then asked, "you don''t want to have sex with that old woman Cai Ji, do you?"


    "Sister Qing, do I have such a strong taste? You look down on me too much, don''t you Wang Fan mouth a draw, embarrassed said.


    "What kind of bold idea is that? Let''s hear it!" Miao Qing asked curiously.


    "Since the Xiongs want me to cooperate with the politicians in W Province, I''ll do as they want, so that they won''t trouble me when I go back." Wang Fan shrugged and said.


    "That''s not to have sex with CAI Ji. Can you persuade that old woman to let you go?" Miao Qing said some unhappy.


    Although Miao Qing doesn''t want to interfere much in Wang Fan''s private life, this kind of betrayal is not the same as going out to have sex. Therefore, she still has a certain resistance to Wang Fan and Cai Ji.


    Seeing Miao Qing''s displeasure, Wang Fan quickly explained, "sister Qing, don''t you know me? Am I the kind of person who can ignore the emotional basis for the sake of physiological needs? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me here. Just say what you want. If you dare to mess around, I''ll teach you a lesson for sister Juan!" Knowing that Wang Fan was afraid of Liu Juan, Miao Qing also moved out Liu Juan''s name at this time.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard Liu Juan''s name, Wang Fan immediately widened his eyes and said anxiously, "sister Qing, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not easy for you to go back and cut my bird!"


    "Fart! Why don''t you just tell me what''s going on? " Miao Qing asked with a cold face.

 V2.Chapter 798

    Songzhuang didn''t return to the police station. The speed of Wang Fan''s hand and his amazing strength have made Songzhuang feel extremely scared. He doesn''t want to be a turtle in a jar.


    There is a very secret house in T city. It is the place where Songzhuang meets his lover. There is no third person here except him and his mistress.


    As soon as he entered the room, he locked the door and pressed his body tightly against the cold door, as if he was worried about someone breaking in.


    It was quiet in the room. The sweat was left along Songzhuang''s forehead, burned by his body temperature, and soon left traces on his face.


    The injured face of Songzhuang began to feel pain. He bared his teeth and tried to endure. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket.


    "Sooner or later, this revenge will come back!"


    The flustered Songzhuang cursed, held the cigarette in his mouth, lit it and took a big puff.


    The strong smell of tobacco seemed to have magic power, which made Songzhuang''s heart beat wildly, with a little sign of stability. However, the injury on the bone of the bridge of the nose made him feel more and more painful.


    With his body against the door, Songzhuang hesitated a little, then left the door of the room and quickly walked to the bedroom next to the living room.


    The door of the bedroom was opened. Song Zhuang went to the bed, put out his cigarette butt in the ashtray and opened the cabinet at the head of the bed.


    "Damn it! Fortunately, there''s a little more. "


    Taking out a small plastic bag from the cupboard, Songzhuang looked at the golden powder in the bag, and laughed and scolded strangely.


    At this time, the blood on Songzhuang''s face had dried up, but the deep nose bone, combined with the dried up blood on his face, looked like an extremely ugly devil, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    But he can''t care about these now. At this time, Songzhuang''s attention is all on the golden powder, and the whole person seems to have been enchanted.


    With trembling hands, he poured the powder in the bag on the table of the cupboard. Song Zhuang leaned forward and sniffed hard.


    "Ah


    Songzhuang, whose nose was broken by Wang Fan, wailed bitterly.


    Because he was eager to inhale the golden powder into his body to relieve the pain of his body, but he forgot the injury on the bridge of his nose, so the sudden inhalation still affected his wound and made him almost breathe.


    The pain made Songzhuang more anxious. He didn''t care about anything else. He quickly put out his tongue and licked the powder on the table into his mouth.


    The golden powder, together with Songzhuang''s saliva, went straight through his throat and into his body.


    After just two or three breaths, Songzhuang felt a heat flow in his body, which spread to every corner of his body like a woman''s gentle hand.


    The pain on the bridge of his nose gradually disappeared. Even his whole body felt that he had infinite power.


    "Jin, don''t change it! Gold doesn''t change! Damn it, it''s really gold


    Song Zhuang sits on the floor, leans on the cupboard and laughs. Jin Buhuan brings him happiness, which makes him forget all the unhappy things at this moment.


    Song Zhuang put the plastic bag which had been filled with gold in his hand into his mouth and licked it with his tongue.


    Until the bag was full of his saliva, Songzhuang had to take it out of his mouth and throw it on the floor beside him.


    Song Zhuang, whose pain has completely disappeared, stands up from the floor supporting his body. With his brain floating, he looks at the soft double bed beside him and shakes his head out of the bedroom.


    "I''m going to kill him. I''m going to tear him to pieces. I want him to watch. I''m going to press shangguanjing, the coquettish girl. Ha ha!" Song Zhuang said grimly and sat heavily on the sofa.


    Jin Buhuan makes Songzhuang walk out of the fear of Wang Fan. The power in his body declares that he wants to revenge for today''s disgrace and continue what he hasn''t accomplished.


    Song Zhuang, sitting on the sofa, takes out his mobile phone and dials a series of numbers. His eyebrows are slightly unfolded. The smile on his face is chilling.


    "Why are you calling so late?" A man''s voice came over the phone.


    "Mr Ma, I''d like to meet chairman Cai and talk about what she is most interested in." Song Zhuang said in a low voice.


    "Oh? Do you want to come back to chairman Cai for a reward instead of getting a bargain from shangguanjing? " Ma Liang on the other end of the phone asked with a smile.


    Since Cai Ji, who was kidnapped by Wang Fan, was rescued in the sea near the first prison, and a large number of prisoners were executed at sea in strict accordance with CAI Ji''s orders, Ma Liang became Cai Ji''s confidant.


    Ma Liang, who was once a classmate of the police academy with Song Zhuang, became a bridge for Song Zhuang to take refuge with CAI Ji.


    It''s just that the present Song Zhuang gave Cai Ji didn''t let Ma Liang get what he wanted for him.


    After all, she is the leader of the M party and the chief executive of the w province. What Songzhuang sent to her is not in her eyes. What she wants is another gift from Songzhuang.


    Kill sun Hesheng!


    It is the most desirable gift for Cai Ji to eliminate her biggest enemy in her official career.


    After Ma Liang tells Songzhuang what Cai Ji means, Songzhuang hesitates to take refuge in CAI Ji. After all, killing sun Hesheng is not as simple as taking a knife.


    This is not because it is difficult to kill sun Hesheng. After all, sun Hesheng is lying in the hospital now. Even a child can kill him who has no resistance.


    What Songzhuang worried about was that if he really killed sun Hesheng, he would lose all the way back.


    And he really didn''t want to let go of shangguanjing, the woman he had been thinking about.


    Originally, he wanted to threaten shangguanjing, cajole this creature into bed, take the opportunity to get everything in sun Hesheng''s hands, and then fight with CAI Ji, an old woman.


    This not only shows that he is loyal to sun Hesheng, but also can take the opportunity to seek benefits on the political stage.


    This is a plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    But it happened that he met Wang Fan who didn''t know when to hide on the balcony, and his dream was completely shattered.


    And tonight''s fight with Wang Fan, also let his plan completely stillborn, live forced him on Cai Ji''s warship.


    Listening to Ma Liang''s words, Song Zhuang said with a wry smile: "brother Ma, don''t make fun of me. Shangguanjing is a coquettish girl. I will deal with her sooner or later. However, what chairman Cai has told me is very important. I will make clear the priorities."


    "Since Director Song wants to work for chairman Cai, I''ll wait for your good news." Ma Liang returned with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll go to see chairman Cai after it''s done. Brother Ma has to say a lot of good things for me!"


    "Director Song, don''t worry. I won''t let you down."

 V2.Chapter 799

    Song Zhuang, who wants to see Cai Ji, hides in his secret residence and begins to plan how to complete the task assigned to him by Cai Ji. However, Wang Fan has already arrived at an icehouse in the suburb with he Tiankui''s head.


    The icehouse has no name and is very shabby. If it wasn''t for the address given by Cai Ji and the sign standing outside the icehouse, Wang Fan couldn''t believe it. This is the place Cai Ji said.


    "Hey, brother, I''m looking for someone." Wang Fan, wearing a human skin mask again, said to a young man sitting at the gate of the icehouse.


    The young man who was bending his head and rubbing his feet raised his head and squinted at Wang Fan. After looking up and down, he lowered his head and rubbed his feet seriously.


    I thought the other party would say something to me, but I didn''t expect that I just looked at myself. The young man rubbed his feet, and he was serious. It was like finishing a great thing.


    "Brother, someone asked me to come here to deliver something." Wang Fan said impatiently.


    "Put it at the door." The young man rubbed his feet, put his hand under his nose, smelled it and said to Wang Fan casually.


    Looking at each other''s disgusting operation, Wang Fan was already a little annoyed. Now he heard the young man in front of him speak to himself with this attitude, and he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Who is in charge here? Damn, did you mean to play with me! " Wang Fan threw his travel bag on the ground and pointed at the young man.


    Smelling the smell on his hands, the intoxicated young man looked at Wang Fan and asked with a smile, "is your kid brain sick, and you''ve come here to find someone. I really don''t want to live?"


    "Grass! You think I''d like to come? It''s your people who invited me! " Wang Fan scolded.


    "Come on! Someone''s looking for trouble


    Looking at Wang Fan''s angry appearance, the young man at the door raised his head and yelled at the yard behind him.


    "Hula"


    As soon as the young people''s shouts fell, a dozen big men rushed out of the yard of the icehouse, each with a machete or stick in his hand, just like a deadly battle.


    "Who, who the hell dares to look for trouble here?" A strong man at the head asked with a stare.


    Without waiting for the young man to reply, Wang Fan said, "I, your uncle and I!"


    "Damn it, you dare to run wild here and kill him!" Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the strong man pointed at him and said to the people behind him.


    After hearing the words of the first man, they rushed to Wang Fan without hesitation.


    The light of the sword, the shadow of the sword!


    More than a dozen burly men, as excited as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, were about to smash Wang Fan to pieces with their weapons in hand.


    Originally in the heart choked a stomach fire, now see the other party''s aggressive appearance, Wang fan is frowning tightly, double fists clenched, a pair of at any time to go.


    "Shua, Shua"


    The sound of chopper cutting through the air and the air current driven by the stick dancing are mixed together, just like a grand prelude to a battle.


    "Pa"


    "Pa pa"


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    A series of slaps came from the manic crowd.


    Standing behind the crowd, the young man craned his neck and looked at the mixed people, curious to see clearly the power of the series of slaps.


    Before the young man could see the situation clearly, he felt a flash of shadow in front of him. Wang Fan, surrounded by the crowd, stood in front of him like this.


    The unprepared young man trembled in his heart and withdrew involuntarily.


    The young man sitting on the chair had an unstable center of gravity and suddenly fell to the ground. He pointed to Wang Fan in front of him and asked in horror: "you... You... How did you do that? "


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan swung his arm, slapped the young man in the face, and glared at him with an eyebrow.


    The young man who just wanted to be rude was stunned by Wang Fan''s slap. His dirty words were mixed with blood, and he swallowed them back.


    "Who are you in charge of? I''m going to kill him! " Wang Fan said with staring eyes.


    The young man sitting on the ground covered his face and asked timidly, "brother, what do you want us to do here?"


    "I''ll kill him!" Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    Hard to swallow saliva, the young man peeked at the nearby dozen strong men.


    The ten strong men who had just fiercely besieged Wang Fan all covered their faces and stood not far away to watch. No one dared to approach the violent Wang Fan any more.


    Seeing that the people on his side were afraid of being beaten, the young man quickly accompanied him with a smiling face and said, "my Lord, our manager is not here. Would you like to come back another day?"


    "Fart! I''m going to kill him today. If he doesn''t come back, I''ll put you scum in the icehouse over there and freeze you to death! " Wang Fan cursed.


    A dozen strong men standing behind Wang Fan were not calm when they heard that Wang Fan wanted to put them in the icehouse.


    The strong man who was the first to clamor to kill Wang Fan covered his swollen face and said indistinctly: "uncle, Buddhism is also a four Fu heart move, Buddhism..."


    In the middle of what the strong man said, he stopped. He looked at Wang Fan''s killing eyes and finally closed his mouth. He stood there pitifully and didn''t know what to do.


    Just a face-to-face, on everyone''s face, they slapped hard. This skill, like ghosts, has deeply shocked everyone present.


    And Wang fan is not only very quick, but also full of strength.


    These strong men with their faces covered, each of them had a few broken teeth in their mouth. If they didn''t worry that their boss would be angry, they would have gone far away. How dare they get so close to Wang Fan.


    "If any of you tell me where the man in charge is, I will spare him! Otherwise, I''ll roll into the freezer so that my hands won''t be dirty. " Wang Fan said coldly.


    When the strong men heard Wang Fan''s words, they immediately widened their eyes. Some of them were timid, and they could not help shivering.


    Although these guys, who are used to playing roughshod, always look very poor and ferocious, they are still scared to death at this critical moment.


    The strong man at the head wiped the sweat on his head, looked at the young man sitting on the ground and said, "brother pony, this... This is... Guys, it''s kind of... I can''t stand it


    "Silly Biao, what are you talking about?" Brother pony, who was startled, stood up from the ground, with a face of panic staring at the silly Biao who showed his identity.


    Looking at brother pony''s panic, Wang Fan touched his chin and said with a smile, "brother, this is a toast, not a penalty drink!"

 V2.Chapter 800

    What Wang Fan said made brother pony''s face white.


    Only when you are infinitely close to death can you understand the meaning of life better.


    At this time, brother pony''s understanding of the meaning of life has been magnified by Wang Fan step by step.


    "Big brother, big brother, let me explain."


    Hands in front of the chest of brother pony, nervous and flustered said, legs involuntarily a soft, plop a kneel on the ground.


    In order to ease the embarrassment of his weak legs, brother pony simply kowtowed his head and said to Wang Fan, "brother, my admiration for you is like a surging river. Please let me go."


    "What is this operation?" Wang Fan looked at brother pony kneeling on the ground.


    "I''ve always wanted to find a respected elder brother to follow. After seeing you today, I finally got what I wanted!" Brother pony saw that Wang fan stopped and immediately blew a rainbow fart.


    As the saying goes, if you flatter well, you can save your life.


    He is not a strong man, but a man who knows current affairs. So when facing the threat of death, he chose to put everything down without hesitation.


    "There is gold under the man''s knee. Since you sincerely beg for mercy from me, ah Jian has nothing else to say. Let''s take you as a little brother." Wang Fan said with a bad smile.


    I didn''t intend to kill people here. What I said before was cruel. Now Brother pony knows the overall situation so well that Wang fan can have a step down.


    Not far away, shabiao and the dozen strong men saw that brother pony actually sought a ray of life from this evil god. They immediately knelt down on the ground and cried "long live brother Jian!"


    Generally speaking, a big move is a group attack, and its power is definitely stronger than that of a single skill. Therefore, a hero who has won a big move will have a short-term situation.


    More than a dozen people around Wang Fanshan shout long live, really let Wang Fan''s mood is very comfortable, that kind of man''s vanity, also let him to this result is very satisfied.


    "Get up, everyone. I''m here to talk business today, not to make enemies with my brothers. I don''t have to be so grand." Wang Fan raised brother pony with a smile.


    Holding brother pony''s not strong arm, Wang Fan was curious.


    Such a weak man, how can he send these strong men to his side.


    Don''t say it''s silly Biao. Even any of these strong men can easily break brother pony''s neck. Why do they listen to him?


    And just now, if Wang Fan hadn''t used his mace to threaten these strong men with death, he would never have thought that the skinny little brother Ma was the man in charge here.


    Brother Ma, who was helped up by Wang Fan, said with a cry: "brother Jian, you said earlier that you were brother Jian. Don''t we have to meet like this?"


    Wang Fan, who was still thinking about the unique charm of brother pony, was puzzled when he heard what he said, so he asked casually, "what do you mean? What do you mean I said who I am earlier, so I don''t have to meet like this? "


    "Boss CAI has told me that you will come here to find her these two days. I wait for you at the door every day. I''ve spent my eyes waiting for you, and I didn''t wait for you, so I''m in a bad mood for a moment. When I talk to you, I don''t hold back the fire. Brother Jian, I didn''t mean to offend you!" Brother pony said angrily.


    Listening to brother pony''s complaint, Wang Fan couldn''t help admiring his intelligence. He pretended to be defeated and was beaten in the face. As a result, he could blame others for his mistakes again. This way of thinking is just against heaven!


    But brother pony is so sad, which shows that he is waiting for himself. Wang fan can''t blame him any more. He patted brother pony on the shoulder and said, "brother, we don''t know each other. I''ll be your elder brother in the future. If someone dares to bully you, I''ll give you my name!"


    Xiao mago, who has achieved his goal, is very happy and reaches out his arms to Wang Fan.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan, who had no defense at all, swung his arm and subconsciously slapped brother pony in the face.


    Brother pony, who had been beaten three times in the same place, looked at Wang Fan with a muddled face and asked wrongly, "brother Jian, what are you doing?"


    "Sorry, brother, I don''t like being held by men, so... Are you all right Wang Fan replied awkwardly.


    "How could it be all right, woo woo." Brother pony cried wrongly.


    At this time, Wang Fan looked at brother pony''s performance, and suddenly felt extremely disgusted. He looked back at the silly young man not far away, and those silly strong men, and seemed to understand something.


    "He''s not a bunch of fags, is he?"


    Wang Fan, with a chill in his heart, stepped back two steps and opened a safe distance with brother pony.


    There are tycoons who like to collect all kinds of beauties, then keep them around and show off when they go out. There are also strange collectors who like all kinds of antiques and put them at home for people to visit.


    But it''s the first time for Wang Fan to see that someone would like to collect so many fags around.


    At the thought of brother pony rubbing his feet, singing and laughing with these burly fags, Wang Fan''s stomach was tumbling.


    He began to regret that he actually agreed to pony''s request to recognize him as big brother.


    Man is better than nature.


    Wang Fan, who did not meet the chrysanthemum appreciation army on Huoshao Island, finally met such a large group of fags who like chrysanthemum here, which made him hostile to fate again.


    As if he didn''t realize Wang Fan''s dislike for himself, brother pony approached Wang Fan in a dilemma and said, "brother Jian, boss Cai asked me to inspect the goods first, don''t you mind?"


    "The goods are in the bag. Just look." Wang Fan came back at random.


    "Silly Biao, look at the bag that brother Jian brought. You don''t have to open all the bags! I can''t see those things, disgusting Brother pony reminds shabiao.


    Kneeling on the ground, shabiao stood up, went to the bag Wang Fan threw on the ground, bent down to pick up the bag, opened the zipper and took a look inside the bag.


    "Brother pony, yes, he Tiankui!" Silly young tiger turns head to hurtle pony elder brother to say.


    "All right, all right, get rid of that dead man''s head. It''s disgusting!" Brother pony stepped on his own sandal and then walked to Wang Fan.


    The sound of the sandal rubbing on the ground reminds Wang Fan all the time that brother pony rubbing his feet is so ecstatic. He frowned and stepped back and said to brother pony, "just stand there and talk to me. I''m allergic to beriberi!"


    Wang Fan said a burst of blush, pony brother quickly explained: "brother Jian, it''s not my fault, they are all silly Biao, always like this kind of evil taste, seduce me to do that!"


    "Oh


    Finally, Wang Fan couldn''t help but vomit it out.

 V2.Chapter 801

    Surrounded by a group of fags, Wang Fan went into the yard of the icehouse. After he sat in an office in the yard, he found that the fags like brother pony really didn''t listen to the hygiene.


    The cigarette butts scattered on the ground, the wine bottles not drunk on the table, and the leftovers with flies are like a garbage dump.


    "Do you usually live like this?" Wang Fan covered his nose and pointed to the ground and the table.


    "Brother Jian, isn''t it all for work?" Brother pony said with a smile.


    "Fart, it''s just the smell of the house, the dogs don''t come! You can stay Wang Fan said something disgusting.


    "Hey, brother Jian really has a good eye. He can see our brother''s mind." Pony said flatteringly.


    The strong men behind him nodded their heads and flattered Wang Fan.


    This flattery makes Wang Fan a little at a loss. He looks at brother pony and asks, "what do you think? What, are you trying to smoke me here? "


    "No, no, brother Jian, don''t say that. How dare our brother calculate you?" Brother pony, who was ordered by Wang Fan, immediately explained to himself for fear that Wang Fan would attack him again.


    "What do you mean?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Hey, hey, we have the goods here. Don''t we worry about the police dogs coming to smell them? That''s why I didn''t clean up here, and I''ve got something else here to prevent the dogs from coming in. " Pony explained.


    "Police dog? What are you worried about? " Wang fan is more confused.


    "Hey, brother Jian, I''ll show you something good." Then he went to a corner of the room and pushed away an old cupboard.


    After the old cupboard was pushed away, a secret passage under the cupboard was revealed. Pony stepped forward and jumped into the secret passage directly.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask about the situation, pony took a black plastic bag and climbed up from the secret road.


    "What is this?" Wang Fan looked at the plastic bag in brother pony''s hand and asked.


    The proud little brother Ma stretched out his hand and took out a small transparent plastic bag from the black plastic bag. He shook it in front of Wang Fan''s eyes and said with a smile, "brother Jian, it''s worth more than gold!"


    "Gold doesn''t change!" Looking at the things in brother pony''s hand, Wang Fan widened his eyes and said in surprise.


    "Yes, even if you give gold, you don''t exchange it! How about brother Jian? Do you still like the gift from chairman Cai? " Pony shook his gold and put it back into the black plastic bag.


    I didn''t expect to meet Wang Fan, who was not changed by Jin, here. For a moment, I fell into meditation.


    Wang Fan, who has been tracking down Jin Buhuan since the beginning, has always thought that he would never see this harmful thing again after he came from H city. However, he did not expect that w Province, which is thousands of miles away from H City, actually has this kind of harmful thing.


    "Where do you come from?" Wang Fan didn''t take the plastic bag in brother pony''s hand, but asked with a frown.


    "This The smile on brother pony''s face gradually disappeared, and he didn''t want to answer.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll have to give you a hand. Do you know how to talk to me? " Wang Fan stares at to ask a way.


    "Don''t mention it, brother Jian. I can''t stand you." Brother pony covered his face and quickly separated from Wang Fan.


    "Since you don''t want to be beaten, say it honestly, damn it! If you dare to cheat me, I will kill you immediately! " Wang Fan a pair of ferocious appearance, threatening in front of the pony brother.


    "This is a new drug made by our brothers. All the goods on the market are made by us, so if brother Jian doesn''t think it''s enough, I can ask my brothers to send you some more." Brother pony said with a smile.


    "You''ve got all this? Do you have a place for production? " Wang fan then asked.


    This question made brother pony look very embarrassed. He retreated two steps and then said, "brother Jian, I really can''t say that. If boss Cai knows, it will kill me. Don''t embarrass me!"


    "Oh, is this boss Cai''s business?" Wang Fan asked again.


    "Yes, it''s boss Cai''s business. We all work for boss CAI. Brother Jian, you have to talk to boss Cai about this." Pony said.


    "Will boss Cai come today?" Wang Fan asked.


    "This..." Brother Xiaoma was in a dilemma for a while, and then said, "boss Cai said that if brother Jian wants to see her, he will help her do another thing."


    "Damn, do you want me to do something? Can she give me the business here if I do something for her? " Wang Fan said deliberately dissatisfied.


    With a smile on his face, Xiao Ma said, "brother Jian, this can''t be said for sure. Boss CAI has been recruiting people recently. Maybe you can do well, and she can give you the business!"


    "What the hell is that?" Wang Fan''s eyes brightened and asked, pretending to be excited.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s excited look, brother pony took out a photo from his pocket, handed it to Wang Fan and said, "boss Cai said that as long as you kill the people in the photo, you will be rewarded heavily."


    After taking the photo from brother pony''s hand, Wang Fan just looked at it and almost screamed.


    Wang Fan in the photo is very familiar with sun Hesheng who is lying in the hospital at the moment.


    "What does this man do?" Wang Fan pretends not to know sun Hesheng and asks brother pony.


    After looking at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, brother Xiaoma replied: "brother Jian, this man is a big boss. He has some problems with boss CAI. Now what''s wrong with him? He lives in the hospital. Boss Cai wants you to give him a ride and let him suffer less from this crime in the world."


    "Damn, kill a man, and say it with such high sounding?" Wang Fan said and put the photos in his pocket.


    "Brother Jian, this is what boss Cai said. I am a messenger. You are angry with me!" Brother pony said with a smile.


    "Does boss Cai really promise that I will kill this old guy and give me the business of this new drug?" Wang Fan looked into brother pony''s eyes and asked.


    "I''m not sure about this brother, but boss Cai said that as long as it''s done, brother Jian can choose what reward he wants!" Pony said.


    Although brother pony said so, Wang Fan''s heart was like a mirror.


    As long as sun Hesheng is killed and the reward is whatever he chooses, it''s all a lie.


    Now Cai Ji is taking advantage of "a Jian", like getting rid of sun Hesheng by "a Jian", which is not noticed, and then killing "a Jian".


    In this way, sun Hesheng, who was in great trouble, was eliminated, and what ah Jian had done to her on huoshao island was reported.


    It has to be said that Cai Ji, an old woman, is not only cruel but also cunning.

 V2.Chapter 802

    In a bungalow in T City, Wang Fan looked at the gold in his hand and said to the ghost uncle on the other side of the phone, "ghost uncle, if Cai Ji is a member of the high table club, it will not end well."


    "What you said is really reasonable. According to your current situation, there is a great possibility that Cai Ji will be a member of the high table club. I will report this to the top as soon as possible." Ghost uncle also very worried of say.


    "What should I do? Cai Ji asked me to kill sun Hesheng now. If I did, maybe Cai Ji would kill me! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "We really need to be careful about killing sun Hesheng. After all, sun Hesheng is an old politician in W province. If something happens in the hospital, it will certainly cause trouble all over the city and you will get into trouble." Ghost uncle is also very worried to say.


    "So?" Wang Fan asked.


    "This matter, I have to ask the above meaning, is of great importance, and I can''t tell you how to do it." Ghost uncle embarrassed said.


    "If they insist that I stay with CAI Ji and risk killing sun Hesheng, will you agree?" Wang Fan asked.


    "This


    The ghost uncle on the other end of the phone is in a bit of a dilemma. He doesn''t know how to answer Wang Fan.


    It''s really a question that uncle GUI can''t answer, and not only Wang fan is worried about it, but Uncle GUI is also worried that the people above will do something to make Wang Fan cold.


    Sending is death.


    It''s a rule not to be in the undercover business.


    A person like Wang Fan who has been in a dark environment for a long time, even if he can see the light one day, it is difficult to make people believe in his loyalty. Therefore, if an undercover can survive and survive until he sees the light again, he will only be regarded as an abandoned son, even after a long period of investigation.


    But suspicions, once left in one''s heart, will soon take root and never be erased from one''s heart.


    Therefore, no matter how to examine a person, it is just a form of self deception, and it is impossible to eliminate the worry about that person.


    It is because of this situation that many undercover agents either become the victims of the superiors when they are performing dangerous tasks, or break away from the control of the superiors when they are unknown.


    This is why Wang Fan repeatedly wants to wash white, ghost uncle dare not easily agree to him, after all, ghost uncle as a senior undercover, he can know the final outcome of undercover than Wang Fan.


    Either die in the task, become unknown hero, or live under the surveillance of their own people, become the living dead.


    In short, no matter what the result is, it is not a good thing for Wang Fan.


    It is precisely because of such business rules and adherence to the fate of undercover agents that those above do not take Wang Fan''s life seriously at all. They think more about the plan they want to implement.


    Hear ghost uncle in the phone faltering can''t answer words, Wang Fan naturally also know the answer.


    A lot of things don''t need to be explained. After all, we are not children, and after so many things, Wang fan knows very well that uncle GUI didn''t help him as much as he expected.


    If those people above really take uncle GUI seriously, they will not show a indifferent attitude after he is thrown into prison.


    Dirty politicians are more concerned about their interests. Small people like Wang Fan and ghost uncle are just stepping stones for them.


    After throwing the gold on the tea table, Wang Fan said, "don''t be embarrassed, uncle ghost. I''d better do things my own way. You don''t need to tell me what I said today, so as not to cause you trouble in the future."


    "Don''t do stupid things. Killing Cai Ji is more troublesome than killing sun Hesheng. Wang Fan, if you do that, no one can protect you!" Ghost uncle anxiously said.


    "Uncle GUI, I''m not that stupid. Cai Ji is the chief executive of W province. It''s a coincidence that she was caught last time. There won''t be another chance like that!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "What are you going to do? I don''t really want to escape to r country with Qianxue. I want to live a free life like that. " Asked the ghost uncle.


    "This proposal is really good. By the way, didn''t Qian Xue promise to introduce you to a Geisha with big breasts? Ha ha, uncle GUI, you are old too. You should really plan for your future Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "If you don''t do this with me, I don''t believe it. You will leave things here and hide in r country with Qianxue and her women. Can you leave shangguanjing?" Ghost uncle disdains of ask a way.


    "Uncle GUI, it seems that you can''t hide anything from me. You know what happened between shangguanjing and me. Did Miao Qing tell you?" Wang Fan picked up the cigarette box on the tea table, took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    "Wang Fan, I led you into this business at the beginning. Now it seems that I was wrong. If it wasn''t for the high table meeting, maybe you would have achieved your wish!" Ghost uncle sighed.


    "Uncle GUI, how can you be like a child? What''s your wish? Do you believe what those people say? Don''t tease me. You''ll never see light in your life? " Wang Fan suddenly some sad, he was smoking, trying to suppress the inner emotions.


    Once full of blood, he also imagined that one day, he would become a hero in the eyes of the public, and he was eager to accept people''s blessing and appreciation like those in the story.


    But reality made him more sober, and the world was far more cruel than he imagined.


    Only young people who have not experienced the world will live with their dreams. Those who step into the society and see the real face of the world will not talk about their ideals and future. They live in the world every day and pray for the chance to live in the most humble way.


    Perhaps it is to recognize Wang Fan''s emotional changes, ghost uncle said softly: "Xiaofan, no matter what will happen in the future, ghost uncle will accompany you, I will try my best to protect you!"


    "Thank you, ghost uncle!" Wang Fan whispered back.


    After saying thank you, Wang Fan hung up. He didn''t dare to listen to what ghost uncle said and didn''t know what to say with ghost uncle.


    Everything is like a dream.


    Sometimes Wang Fan will doubt that all this in front of him is not real, maybe it is just a dream of him.


    What if he was killed by those hooligans when he saved Wang Yue?


    If he had been in danger with Nange, he would not have been able to escape?


    All this, is really become his dream, then he will not like now such a painful struggle.

 V2.Chapter 803

    In the top office of the executive yuan of W Province, Cai Ji sits at her desk, listening to Ma Liang and her talking about ah Jian.


    When Ma Liang said that a Jian was very interested in Jin Buhuan, Cai Ji suddenly laughed. She knocked on the panel of her desk with her hand and said to Ma Liang, "Ma Liang, can I trust this young man named a Jian?"


    "Well... I can''t say. " Ma Liang face a Zheng, some embarrassed said.


    "It''s hard to say. Are you worried that I''m testing you?" Cai Ji looks into Ma Liang''s eyes and asks.


    "Chairman Cai''s trust in me is clear in Ma Liang''s heart, but ah Jian is a bit mysterious. I always think he is strange." Ma Liang said.


    "Oh? Weird? What do you say? " Cai Ji asked with a smile.


    "I''ve asked people below to inquire. They haven''t heard of ah Jian, and it''s strange that sun Hesheng called him when he was sent to the first prison." Ma Liang said with a frown.


    "Do you mean to suspect that there is something fishy between him and sun Hesheng?" Cai Ji asked.


    "Yes, according to Song Zhuang, the reason why a Jian was arrested by the police is that he offended shangguanjing and wanted to commit murder in shangguanjing''s residence." Ma Liang said.


    "I have offended sun Hesheng, but is there any problem? According to sun Hesheng''s attitude towards shangguanjing, it''s normal for him to send ah Jian to the island. " Cai Ji asked suspiciously.


    "Chairman Cai, you don''t know. Song Zhuang has been following sun Hesheng for many years. It''s the first time that sun Hesheng has made it so easy for people who have offended shangguanjing. Therefore, not only Song Zhuang doubts, but also I doubt a Jian''s identity." Ma Liang returned.


    "According to you, it was Sun Hesheng who sent ah Jian to the first prison on purpose?" Cai Ji asked.


    "It''s very possible that the mute who was put in prison before is the one who came from there. This time, he escaped from prison with ah Jian!" Ma Liang reminded.


    "I know about it. I noticed it when I was on the boat. Just to avoid their attention, I always pretended that I didn''t know the identity of the mute, and the man who didn''t speak was not a mute." Cai Ji frowned and then said, "there are many doubts about the relationship between ah Jian and that man. I''m worried about you when you say that."


    "Chairman Cai, if ah Jian was sent by sun Hesheng secretly, then this matter will be explained well." Ma Liang reminds a way again.


    "Yes! Sun Hesheng pretends to let ah Jian harass shangguanjing, then sends him to the first prison, and then asks him to rescue the man. It''s really a good plan! " Cai Ji''s face looks ugly when she talks.


    "If ah Jian gets your trust and stays by your side, isn''t it that you have planted a bomb for yourself?" Ma Liang asked with a smile.


    "But what if ah Jian is not sun Hesheng''s? After all, these are our guesses. Didn''t Songzhuang tell us why? " Cai Ji asked in embarrassment.


    Listening to Cai Ji''s words, Ma Liang nodded and said, "I understand what chairman Cai means. If young people like a Jian can be used by us, it''s really a good thing. It''s really rare to have ambition and ability."


    "Yes! This boy''s skill, even ah Hao should be afraid. You say, where can we find such a person, and he has a strong desire for money, which is also the most reassuring place for me! As long as you have desire, you can buy it! " Cai Ji said with pride.


    Cai Ji''s words are indeed correct.


    Every ambitious person has the ability to surpass ordinary people, and the more ambitious he is, the easier he is to be used by others. After all, this is the rule of the game in this world.


    If you don''t have any ability, you will not dare to mention any ambition, and no one will care about it.


    However, there are many risks in this kind of cooperative relationship.


    It''s like a double-edged sword. When you kill the enemy in your hand, it will have amazing lethality. However, if this sword falls into the enemy''s hand, you will also suffer great damage.


    It''s a good thing to take a man like Jian under his command and do things for himself.


    But if ah Jian is sun Hesheng''s man, as Ma Liang said, Cai Ji will suffer a lot.


    For a moment, Cai Ji hesitated.


    She doesn''t want to give up talent like ah Jian, but also worries about the future of raising a tiger and putting her life and future into it.


    As if seeing Cai Ji''s hesitation, Ma Liang said with a smile, "there''s something I want to ask chairman Cai for a punishment."


    Cai Ji, who is thinking about ah Jian, looks at Ma Liang in doubt and asks, "ask for punishment? Have you done anything? "


    "I asked my brother below to give a difficult problem to ah Jian. He didn''t discuss it with you in advance, so it''s better to take the initiative to ask for punishment if he is good at advocating things." Ma Liang said with his head down.


    "The problem? Did you let someone kill ah Jian? " Cai Ji frowned and asked unhappily.


    "Chairman Cai, calm down. How dare I be good at advocating such a thing? Although there are many doubts about ah Jian''s affairs, I am still very clear about chairman Cai''s love for talent." Ma Liang quickly explained.


    Hearing Ma Liang say that she didn''t get rid of a Jian, Cai Ji''s face softened a little. She said in an easy-going tone: "you don''t have to think about it. I''m just worried that your people don''t do things cleanly and leave a handle on others. You are loyal to me. I know that."


    "Thank you for your trust." Ma Liang said so, but his heart was cold.


    Although Cai Ji didn''t scold herself, it''s not hard to see how much she valued ah Jian from her expression.


    However, no matter how reluctant Ma Liang''s heart is, he still has to accept this reality. After all, he has to rely on Cai Ji to enjoy his food.


    Slow slow heart uncomfortable, Ma Liang said with a smile: "I let the next brother to send a message to Jian, let him to kill sun Hesheng."


    "You let him kill sun Hesheng?" Cai Ji stares at an eye to ask a way.


    "Yes, if he really killed sun Hesheng, it means that there will be nothing that chairman Cai is worried about between them, and chairman Cai can also take the opportunity to hold him firmly in his hand. After all, killing a member like sun Hesheng is not a small case!" Ma Liang said flatteringly.


    "Yes! You have a point. You did a good job. Ha ha! I really didn''t think of that. " Cai Ji praised Ma Liang excitedly.


    Although Cai Ji praises her hard work, Ma Liang is more and more unhappy. Now he is looking forward to something between ah Jian and sun Hesheng, so that he can get rid of ah Jian.


    After all, there are no two tigers in one mountain, no two dogs in one house.

 V2.Chapter 804

    Outside the intensive care ward of the inpatient department of the first hospital of T City, after the nurses on duty checked the room, they returned to their posts and began to fill in the summary of the medical records of the day.


    The brightly lit corridor was quiet except for a rustle from time to time.


    Hiding in the corridor, Wang fan puts on a cartoon character''s mask outside the human skin mask. He looks up at the surveillance in the corridor. The corner of his mouth behind the mask is slightly raised. He raises his hand and uses the chain in his hand to break the surveillance in half.


    "Pa"


    After the monitoring was cut in half, the lights in the floor suddenly went out, and the emergency lights on the wall also came on.


    The blue light shines on the corridor, which makes the quiet corridor seem strange.


    The nurse sitting at the table was startled. She covered her mouth with her hands for fear that she might scream and lead to potential danger in the dark.


    But no matter how tightly she covered her mouth, she couldn''t stop Wang Fan.


    "You.. You... Who is it? You... You... What are you doing? "


    The nurse who pressed the alarm hard looked at Wang Fan, who was wearing a mask on his face, walking towards him, shaking like chaff.


    "Nurse, close your eyes and don''t talk. I promise you won''t have an accident tonight." Wang Fan, who came to the nurse, tilted his head and looked at the frightened nurse.


    The nurse, who had been scared out of his wits, nodded numbly to Wang Fan and sat back on the seat obediently.


    Continuously press the alarm, but did not hear the expected alarm sound, this can only show that the last means of survival has no meaning.


    As a young girl who cherishes her life very much, the nurse''s little sister certainly won''t take the risk to fight with this strange man in front of her.


    Since the other Party promised that she would not hurt her, she would certainly choose to listen to the other party.


    The nurse who sat back on the seat quickly lay on the table, buried her head in her elbow, and did not dare to take another look at Wang Fan.


    "That''s right. Be obedient, and I won''t hurt you!" Wang Fan looked at the nurse sister lying on the table, soft voice said to her.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, he heard a sound of opening the door, followed by a sound of closing the door in a hurry.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, it was the doctor''s dormitory on duty. Wang Fan walked to the closed doctor''s dormitory with a bad smile.


    "Which ward does Sun Hesheng live in?" Through the door of the duty room, Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know." The male doctor behind the door said in a trembling voice.


    "You lied to me


    Wang Fan cursed and kicked the door open in front of him.


    Standing behind the door, the unprepared doctor fell to the ground after being kicked by Wang Fan. He had no time to get up from the ground. He hugged his head and said loudly: "Sun Hesheng is in special ward 1! Special one


    "Damn, you should have said no earlier!" Wang Fan pretended to be angry and kicked the doctor''s fat ass.


    Lying on the ground, the doctor hugged his head hard. Although Wang Fan kicked him in the butt, he didn''t dare to have any reaction.


    From the doctor''s duty room out, Wang Fan went straight to the door of the special No.1 ward.


    Looking at the patient number information board at the door of the ward, it really says the name of sun Hesheng. Then Wang fan reaches out and pushes the door of the ward.


    After the door of the ward was pushed open, Wang Fan took a look at Sun Hesheng lying on the bed by the moonlight outside the window.


    "Alas! Sun Hesheng! Sun Hesheng! You old man are alive to the end today Wang Fan took a look at Sun Hesheng on the bed, took out a bottle of mineral water from his pocket, unscrewed the cap and poured the liquid in the bottle on the ground.


    The bottle of mineral water is filled with gasoline that Wang Fan asked brother pony to prepare. Now it''s on the ground, and the room is filled with a strong smell of gasoline.


    When the gasoline in the bottle was poured out, Wang Fan threw the bottle on the ground. Then he went to sun Hesheng, bent down to his ear and said, "Sun Hesheng, injustice has its head, debt has its owner. Today I''m going to kill you, but your party colleague, boss Cai, if you want to seek revenge, remember to go to her!"


    Sun Hesheng''s eyes moved as he lay on the bed, and then there was no other reaction.


    Wang Fan, who saw sun Hesheng''s eyelids move a few times, continued: "Sun Hesheng, if you still lie here pretending to be dead, you will be burned alive!"


    "I will not let you go as a ghost!" Sun Hesheng on the bed opens his eyes, stares at Wang Fan and roars loudly.


    Although only the head can move up and down, and the body is still out of control, sun Hesheng''s stare really gives people a sense of inviolability.


    Looking at Sun Hesheng, who was forced to open his eyes by himself, Wang Fan said with a smile: "old man, I knew you were awake, and you even let shangguanjing cheat me!"


    "Who are you? What did you do to me? " When sun Hesheng heard shangguanjing''s name, he immediately asked Wang Fan excitedly.


    "You don''t care who I am! Boss Cai asked me to kill you today and promised me the wealth for the rest of my life. Do you have anything to say Wang Fan deliberately threatened sun Hesheng and wanted to be angry with the old fox who was scheming him.


    Obviously, sun Hesheng had a psychological preparation for his situation. He said frankly: "since Cai Ji asked you to kill me, let''s do it. I don''t have the ability to resist now. You don''t have to worry about anything, but I advise you not to hurt my granddaughter!"


    "Oh? Why? Can you turn into a fierce ghost and take my life? Ha ha Wang Fan''s unrestrained smile.


    Looking at Sun Hesheng who has been rolling his eyes, Wang Fan''s heart is called a cool.


    It''s not hard to tell from sun Hesheng''s words that he really regards Wang Fan as a killer sent by Cai Ji, and thinks that Wang Fan has already tied shangguanjing as a hostage, so he is turned white by Wang Fanqi.


    Seeing that sun Hesheng was almost angry with himself, Wang Fan went to the windowsill of the ward and gently pushed open the glass window on the windowsill.


    Looking at Qianxue and Miaoqing waiting downstairs, Wang fan made an OK gesture to them.


    Qianxue and Miao Qing, who were waiting in the grass downstairs, immediately got out of the grass and pulled out a black body bag.


    The two are in step, each throwing a flying tiger''s paw.


    In the dark, the tiger''s claw flies up against the wind and directly grasps the windowsill of Wang Fan''s window.


    The two people downstairs pulled the rope on the flying tiger''s claw. After they were sure that the flying tiger''s claw had been grasped, they tied the body bag to the two ropes on the flying tiger''s claw.


    After the rope is tied, Qian Xue throws out a thicker rope to Wang Fan. After Wang Fan catches the rope, he ties the other end of the rope to the middle of the corpse bag.


    "Mr. Sun, don''t shout when I take you down later!"


    Wang Fan, standing at the windowsill, drags the corpse bag tied to the rope and says to sun Hesheng behind him.

 V2.Chapter 805

    Sun Hesheng, lying on the hospital bed, immediately widened his eyes when he heard Wang Fan''s words. When he saw that what Wang Fan had pulled up at the window was actually a corpse bag, his face suddenly darkened a lot.


    "Brother, I''m old. It doesn''t matter what you want. Please don''t hurt my granddaughter. Please! If you want money, I can give it to you. " Sun Hesheng on the bed said to Wang Fan with emotion.


    Wang Fan, who was busy living, heard sun Hesheng''s words behind him and said impatiently, "if you can''t help, don''t make trouble there. I''ll shut your mouth. Do you believe it?"


    When Wang Fan said that, sun Hesheng on the bed became more nervous. He stared at Wang Fan in horror, but he didn''t hold back and said, "brother, can you promise me not to hurt my granddaughter? Don''t worry, I will do what I say and I won''t treat you badly."


    "Don''t you think you are a fool? Why are you talking to me all the time? " Wang Fan, who was carrying a corpse bag in one hand, pinched his waist in the other hand and said to sun Hesheng.


    "Brother, listen to me. Really, I''m an old bone. It doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you want, but my granddaughter is still young. You can''t hurt her!" Sun Hesheng pleaded.


    Originally, it was very tired to drag the body bag. Now listening to sun Hesheng''s repeated words, Wang Fan was a little annoyed. He deliberately said, "if you don''t hurt her, why should I promise chairman Cai just because she is young and beautiful? Chairman Cai can say that after this thing is done, shangguanjing will be my woman!"


    "Beast


    Sun Hesheng, who couldn''t beg for mercy, scolded Wang Fan angrily.


    Seeing sun Hesheng''s anger, Wang Fan was very happy. He went on to say, "Hey, Mr. Sun, your granddaughter is recognized as a beautiful woman in W province. It''s worth dying with her."


    "You brute, I warn you, don''t touch my granddaughter''s hair. Although I can''t do it now, someone will clean you up. Her boyfriend will make you pay the price!" Sun Hesheng said angrily.


    Wang Fan, who is about to untie the body bag, hears sun Hesheng talking about shangguanjing''s boyfriend. He stops his work curiously, looks at Sun Hesheng and asks, "does shangguanjing still have a boyfriend? Why don''t I know? You are bluffing me


    "To scare you! Boy, I advise you to stop at once. Don''t be cheated by that woman Cai Ji. Moreover, my granddaughter''s boyfriend will definitely take revenge for me and settle accounts with you for my granddaughter! " Sun Hesheng looked at Wang Fan and said.


    At this time, sun Hesheng and his previous state were quite different. In order to protect shangguanjing, he had the cheek to ask for mercy.


    But now, suddenly, he is so overbearing that he challenges Wang Fan. He has a tendency not to pay attention to Cai Ji and Wang Fan.


    "Is it hard to be shangguanjing''s boyfriend? And a man of power? "


    Wang Fan, who can''t figure out the situation, doesn''t know whether sun Hesheng''s words are true or not. He can''t help wondering.


    In the heart of doubt, let Wang Fan''s mood a little low.


    If, as sun Hesheng said, shangguanjing already has an engagement, what will happen to Cheng Yaojin, who killed him halfway?


    Trying to make wedding clothes for others?


    A feeling of being cheated hit my heart, Wang Fan''s mood fell to the bottom.


    To say that he doesn''t have any idea about shangguanjing is a lie. At least Wang fan doesn''t think he is such a noble person. He won''t do something that doesn''t ask for anything in return.


    Since it took so much effort to help shangguanjing rescue sun Hesheng, Wang Fan must get what he deserves.


    This is just like what Wang Fan said. He is not a hooligan, but he is not a saint. He can not take advantage of others'' danger, but it does not mean that he does not pay back.


    Moreover, shangguanjing is obviously taking advantage of him by doing so.


    Wang Fan was annoyed at being fooled, but he patiently asked, "Mr. Sun, you are so arrogant. It seems that shangguanjing''s boyfriend must be a very tough person."


    "Well! Boy, say it to scare you to death! " Sun Hesheng, who has recovered his strength, hums coldly, and then says, "my quiet boyfriend is the big brother of the triad Gang, and he has a good friendship with the killer organization of r country. Boy, you are in big trouble!"


    Wang Fan, who is waiting for sun Hesheng''s information, suddenly has the feeling of turning around.


    The world is changing so fast that you can''t help laughing and crying.


    Wang Fan, who had been worried about a strong opponent, realized that what sun Hesheng said was shangguanjing''s boyfriend.


    "Tut tut"


    Wang Fan slapped his mouth and asked with a smile, "Mr. Sun, you mean to scare me. How can I not know about this?"


    "Of course you don''t know. How can you know these things? And I tell you, they have a good relationship. If you dare to do harm to quiet, that boy will kill you!" Sun Hesheng said solemnly.


    Without taking care of sun Hesheng on the bed, Wang Fan stretched out his hand to open the zipper on the corpse bag.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t pay attention to himself, sun Hesheng said in a hurry: "Hey, boy, you have to think about it. If you let Wang Fan know what''s bad for you, he will kill you!"


    Wang Fan, who was busy, didn''t lift his head, just like he didn''t hear sun Hesheng''s words.


    Wang Fan''s attitude worried sun Hesheng. He frowned at Wang Fan, but he didn''t know how to warn him.


    When sun Hesheng was very anxious, the door of the ward was pushed open. Miao Qing and Qian Xue, wearing masks, walked into the ward one after another.


    "Hey, why are you so inky?" Miao Qing saw that Wang Fan had not finished his work and asked impatiently.


    "I thought something was wrong. It seems that I was worried too much!" Qian Xue takes a look at Sun Hesheng on the hospital bed and says something strange.


    After dragging the person in the bag out, Wang Fan raised his head with a smile and said to Miao Qing and Qian Xue who were standing at the door, "I''m sorry, Mr. Sun told me a marriage just now, so he delayed a little time. Come on, take the boy to bed."


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, sun Hesheng, Miao Qing and Qian Xue were all stunned. They couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "Marriage?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I knew you weren''t kind!"


    Three people mood different say.

 V2.Chapter 806

    Song Zhuang''s face was distorted in the corpse bag, and the towel in his mouth was too deep, which made his breath half closed all the time. Some of his face had turned purple due to lack of oxygen.


    "Qian Xue, is this the towel you stuffed! Look at the Director Song! If it''s suffocated, you can check it back. " Wang Fan reached out and pulled out a section of the towel from Songzhuang''s mouth.


    Finally, Song Zhuang''s face gradually eased up, which made Wang Fan who squatted in front of his head feel relieved.


    "When I was at school, the teacher said that people who are burned alive and burned after death can be found through autopsy, so! Director Song, who helped us, is going to be aggrieved! " Patting Songzhuang''s face with his hand, Wang Fan said to him with a smile.


    Sun Hesheng on the bed also knows Wang Fan''s identity at this time. He also sees Songzhuang on the ground. He knows that Wang Fan bound Songzhuang here in order to exchange Songzhuang for himself.


    Although he did not know why Wang Fan wanted to kill Songzhuang to deal with CAI Ji, sun Hesheng, a veteran politician, did not ask at this time.


    Moreover, in sun Hesheng''s view, it is a gratifying thing for him that Songzhuang can die for himself.


    Qian Xue, who had been told by Wang Fan, said with a gloomy face: "Wang Fan, will you turn around and bite me if you promise to marry shangguanjing to you? You have no conscience


    "Qian Xue, how can you say that? We and Xiao Jing are a family. Naturally, Mr. Sun is also our family. You are also my family. Do we need to say anything else? I''m just worried. " Wang Fan says a word, already pulled the Song Zhuang on the ground.


    Song Zhuang, who was bound by all kinds of things, looked at the eyes of these people in the room with a look of horror. His legs softened and he tried to collapse to the ground.


    "Director Song, what are you doing! Open your eyes, yes. Open your eyes and see who this is? " Wang Fan holds the soft Songzhuang in his right hand and opens his eyelids in his left hand.


    Seeing Wang Fan teasing Songzhuang in this way, sun Hesheng could not help feeling sorry. He said awkwardly, "Wang Fan, Songzhuang is also my subordinate. He is willing to help me through the difficulties, so I feel very sorry. Is it inappropriate for you to deal with him like this?"


    "What? Not appropriate? " Looking at the merciful sun Hesheng, Wang Fan continued: "if I hadn''t worried about Xiaojing''s safety, I would have destroyed Xiaojing''s innocence if I had run to her residence at night."


    "What? What did you say? " Sun Hesheng, who was embarrassed, immediately widened his eyes when he heard what Wang Fan said and asked in disbelief.


    Miao Qing laughed and said, "granddad sun, if you think you can bear this, we can also change a ghost for death!"


    "No, I think he is the most suitable. Damn, you dare to betray me and hurt Xiaojing. Songzhuang, you deserve your death! You should be cut to pieces Sun Hesheng, who was embarrassed just now, roared at Songzhuang, who was held in his arms by Wang Fan.


    This speed of face changing made Wang Fan feel a sigh in his heart. He had a further understanding of sun Hesheng''s attitude of maintaining Shangguan''s tranquility.


    "Don''t be idle, you two. Hurry to put Mr. Sun into the corpse bag. I''m waiting to start work here." Wang Fan said to Miao Qing and Qian Xue standing by.


    Knowing that Wang Fan wanted to help himself, sun Hesheng also tried to cooperate, but he didn''t reflect other parts of his body except his head.


    Miao Qing and Qian Xue, who are standing beside the hospital bed, look at Sun Hesheng''s red face and hard work. They all smile and shake their heads. One of them looks up and the other raises his feet and lifts sun Hesheng down from the hospital bed.


    Generally speaking, people like Miao Qing and Qian Xue have practiced Kung Fu, but their strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Even so, when they lift up sun Hesheng, they are also very hard.


    In fact, it''s not that they are unwilling to contribute. It''s really because sun Hesheng''s current situation is rather special.


    Sun Hesheng, who is weak in limbs, can not use any strength, which makes it more difficult for others to move him, and in order not to hurt him, Miao Qing and Qian Xue are more careful.


    When sun Hesheng was carried to the corpse bag, there was a layer of sweat on their heads.


    Wang Fan, who is more powerful, has put Songzhuang on the hospital bed. While he unties the rope on Songzhuang, he says to Miao Qing: "sister Qing, you and Qianxue go down first. The two people in the corridor, you check again, don''t let them see you."


    "Don''t worry. When I came up just now, I knocked them out. They will only remember you!" Miao Qing returned.


    "Well, after you take Master Sun, you can leave directly. I''ll take care of things here!" At this time, Wang Fan has untied the rope on Songzhuang, and without waiting for Songzhuang to struggle, he is knocked unconscious.


    After pulling out the towel in Songzhuang''s mouth, Wang Fan turned around and walked to the corpse bag. He said to sun Hesheng, who was lying in the bag, "don''t forget what you said, Master Sun. I''m serious."


    "Sure, sure!" Sun Hesheng, with a strong desire for survival, nodded his head and said.


    As soon as Miao Qing and Qian Xue go out of the room, Wang Fan holds sun Hesheng''s corpse bag to the windowsill. He uses the ropes on both sides of the flying tiger''s claws to fix the two ends of the bag. Then he pulls the rope to trap sun Hesheng from the middle.


    After waiting for everything to be done, Miao Qing and Qian Xue have also come downstairs. They wave to Wang Fan, then pull up the rope on the ground and wait for Wang Fan to put down the body bag.


    Carefully put sun Hesheng downstairs, Wang Fanchong Qianxue and Miao Qing waved, watching them carry sun Hesheng onto the roadside car, it was a relief.


    Turning around and looking at Songzhuang on the hospital bed, Wang Fan wiped the sweat on his head and walked to the hospital bed in no hurry.


    "Director Song, you have not been spared the favor of sun Hesheng in your life. Today''s affair can also be regarded as your return to him. If you have any discomfort in your heart, you can talk to him later in your life!"


    With these words of consolation, Wang Fan has retreated to the door of the ward.


    He took a box of matches out of his pocket, lit them and threw them on the floor of the ward.


    The gasoline spilled on the ground by Wang Fan was ignited by a burning match, which soon made the whole ward red.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Songzhuang is still calm, like a girl sacrificing to the devil.

 V2.Chapter 807

    "According to our reporter from T City police station, the fire in the central hospital was arson. One person died in the fire and many people were injured. As for our news report, we will


    The TV broadcast about the fire in the hospital. Cai Ji was sitting on a soft chair, leaning on her chin in one hand and tapping on the armrest of the chair in the other.


    It was not until the image on the screen was replaced by one that had nothing to do with the news that Cai Ji turned her head and said to Ma Liang beside her, "why didn''t I see Songzhuang?


    ¡±


    "Chairman Cai, I''ve sent someone to look for him." Ma Liang returned.


    "Well, after you find him, you can arrange this matter and try to suppress the influence. I don''t want to make the city stormy because of sun Hesheng''s death." Cai Ji said lazily.


    "I understand." Ma Liang returned without expression.


    "You arrange it. I''m going to see ah Jian tonight. I''ll give him a good reward!" When talking about ah Jian, a satisfied smile floated on Cai Ji''s face.


    Standing beside Cai Ji and observing her Ma Liang all the time, the expression on Cai Ji''s face, even the smile, must be because of ah Jian.


    "Chairman Cai, as far as I know, ah Jian is too ostentatious. If we want to eliminate the negative effects in a short time, I''m afraid it will not be easy." Ma Liang said.


    "It''s burning the hospital, isn''t it? No one else died because of this. How can it be difficult to operate? Ma Liang, do you want to deliberately make trouble for ah Jian in front of me? " When Cai Ji said this, she looked at Ma Liang very badly.


    Although Cai Ji said it was on his mind, Ma Liang was not flustered at all. Instead, he said calmly, "chairman Cai, you misunderstood me. I just want to remind you that although ah Jian is clean, his style is too arrogant and domineering. You''d better remind him."


    "Remind me, of course I will. Ma Liang, people in the Jianghu like ah Jian do things like this. The style of ah Hao I mentioned to you before is more popular than that of ah Jian, but you can''t compare the skills of people in the Jianghu like them." Cai Ji said.


    Listen to Cai Ji obviously protect a Jian''s words, Ma Liang closed his mouth, smiling and nodding in agreement.


    As a veteran in officialdom for many years, Ma Liang certainly knows what to say and what not to say.


    Moreover, he has understood one thing from Cai Ji''s words.


    At the moment, ah Jian, in CAI Ji''s eyes, has been sublimated into a treasure that can be replaced by no one at all, let alone someone who wants to discredit ah Jian.


    People always have a sense of novelty, especially for those who do not often contact with people and things, but also because of strong curiosity, and continue to heat up this love.


    If someone wants to dissuade him at this time, the end will not be so good.


    Ma Liang doesn''t hate ah Jian. If he has the chance to wipe ah Jian out of the world, he will be the first to do it.


    But now, he can only choose to be patient.


    The most basic way to be an official is patience.


    Only with patience can we achieve our goal. How many people die in this anxiety.


    Sitting on the chair, Cai Ji stood up, walked around the office for two times, and finally stopped at her desk. She turned to Ma Liang and said, "I heard that the Sanlian Gang changed the tap? If this matter can not be suppressed, let them think of a way to cope with it! "


    "Good." Ma Liang replied.


    To make such an arrangement, Cai Ji was also after some careful consideration.


    When she left Huoshao Island, the relationship between ah Jian and the mute was always what Cai Ji was worried about. Although she didn''t express her worry, it didn''t mean that she had forgotten.


    Dumb was caught, let her know some things about Wang Fan, but she did not have time to investigate Wang Fan, out of the fire island such a thing, followed by the emergence of a Jian.


    This series of things, let Cai Ji for a moment to investigate Wang Fan, there is no time to consider other.


    What Ma Liang said just now reminds Cai Ji.


    Since ah Jian''s burning of the hospital has been done, naturally, it can''t be counted as ah Jian''s head. It needs someone to carry the pot.


    Sanlian Gang, as the first gang of the underworld in W Province, is naturally the focus in the eyes of the public.


    If we take this matter into account, it would be most appropriate.


    In this way, we can not only eliminate the hidden dangers of Sanlian gang and Wang Fan, but also take the opportunity to investigate the dumb things. By the way, we can also observe the relationship between ah Jian and dumb.


    Although Cai Ji appreciates ah Jian and is very strong in front of Ma Liang, it''s not her real idea to say that she has complete trust in ah Jian.


    As a politician, she knows human nature better than anyone else.


    The intrigue between people has always been disguised very well, especially the relationship of mutual utilization, which maintains a high degree of trust on the surface, and retains a fatal mace behind.


    In front of Ma Liang, he tried his best to protect a Jian, and with this strong attitude, he suppressed Ma Liang who wanted to make trouble for a Jian.


    It''s also Cai Ji''s way of employing people, and it''s also her cleverness in dealing with this matter.


    If her subordinates are united, then it''s easy for her boss, who is in charge of the whole situation, to be elevated by her subordinates. At that time, the tragedy of burning the island will be staged again.


    What happened to Liu Feifei and he Jin has made Cai Ji deeply realize how fatal the negligence of these people''s management can be.


    At this time, Ma Liang is calm, but Cai Ji believes that as long as she gives her order, Ma Liang will kill ah Jian without hesitation. It is even possible that he has already had his own plan, just waiting for a suitable time.


    After looking at Ma Liang, Cai Ji said to him, "Ma Liang, I know you are loyal to me and you are worried about a lot of things, but now I am employing people. I can''t be too cautious about many things, so you should understand my difficulties."


    Ma Liang, who was always in a tight face, immediately became a little excited when he heard Cai Ji''s words. He forced his inner excitement and said to Cai Ji, "chairman Cai, as long as you can understand my mind, Ma Liang is willing to do everything for you!"


    "Well, do what I say and do it well. Naturally, I will be rewarded heavily. Don''t conflict with ah Jian. It will make people laugh and notice us when it comes out." Cai Ji said lightly.


    "I understand!" Ma Liang''s waist was very strong, and he returned excitedly.

 V2.Chapter 808

    Outside Qianxue''s villa, Chen Xu and a large number of police officers have been waiting to surround the place. Ma Liang, sitting in the police car, looks at Qianxue, which is only one door away, with a strange light in his eyes.


    "Sir Ma, do you want the brothers to rush in and catch all the people inside?" Chen Xu, who has long wanted revenge, finally meets a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. At this time, he is really excited.


    At the beginning, in order to hold shangguanhao''s kicking, Chen Xu chose to betray Songzhuang, and according to shangguanhao''s intention, he submitted a report letter to the ICAC.


    Because of this, after shangguanhao''s accident, Chen Xu was almost driven out of the police station by Songzhuang because he had reported Songzhuang.


    Fortunately, Chen Xu has been working for Songzhuang for so many years, and Songzhuang is also worried that if things are done too well, Chen Xu will be driven to a dead end. So he just gave him a hard lesson and sent him to a small remote place, which can be regarded as completely hiding him.


    As for whether Songzhuang really let Chen Xu go, this matter may only be clear to Songzhuang himself. Anyway, Chen Xu returns to the police station and sits back in his original position.


    The disappearance of Songzhuang caught Ma Liang off guard.


    He doesn''t know much about the police station, so he urgently needs a person who knows how to do things for him.


    Ma Liang, who had contact with Chen Xu, thought of him at the first time, and then recalled Chen Xu to the police station.


    Because there is no news of Songzhuang, the police officers in the police station can only ask Chen Xu, who is at a higher level, for many things. Chen Xu, who is benefitted by Ma Liang and knows the great power behind Ma Liang, naturally follows Ma Liang''s advice.


    Today''s action to round up the key members of the Sanlian gang and the leader Wang fan is the order given by Ma Liang himself, and Chen Xu is duty bound to rush ahead.


    In front of the revenge did not pay, now also want to please his new master, Chen Xu to Wang Fan these people really hate teeth itch.


    Chen Xu, holding a shotgun in his hand, is waiting for Ma Liang to give an order and start fighting against those people in the villa. He can get rid of them one by one, so as to calm his inner grievances.


    Ma Liang, sitting in the car, looked at Chen Xu and asked with a smile, "Captain Chen, I asked you to arrest people today, but not to kill people. Would you mind?"


    "Mr. Ma, these people are all members of the gang. You don''t have to be sympathetic to them!" Chen Xu explained.


    "Oh? Do you think it''s better to kill these people? " Ma Liang asked.


    "To tell you the truth, if these people are taken back, they will definitely not admit that they have something to do with the killing of Mr. Sun. It''s better to get rid of them on the spot and then hold the matter on their head." Chen Xu said in a low voice.


    "It seems that you have done a lot of such things." Ma Liang turned his eyes and said to Chen Xu.


    "Mr. Ma, what you said is that I am a man who works for the boss. Of course, I have to consider for the boss. As long as the boss needs me, I will go through fire and water!" Chen Xu said flatteringly.


    "That woman, I don''t want her to die. The rest can be done as you want." Ma Liang raised his finger to the snow in the villa yard, and said to Chen Xu in a low voice.


    Looking in the direction of Ma Liang''s fingers, he saw Qian Xue''s brow locked and his face very ugly.


    Because of being snowed, Chen Xu didn''t contact Qian Xue to investigate, so he didn''t know about Qian Xue who didn''t seem to have any killing power, and he didn''t know that Qian Xue was the killer of Shenfeng.


    It is precisely because he does not understand the background of Qianxue, so when Ma Liang proposed to leave Qianxue, he would flatter him and say: "Mr. Ma, you can rest assured that I will not hurt this girl. I will send her to you later, and you will interrogate her in person, OK?"


    "Captain Chen, you''ve really become smart. I''m very confident in your future! Ha ha By Chen Xu''s words in the heart a burst of complacency, Ma Liang did not hide the smile.


    Now that he knew the meaning of the chief, Chen Xu also had a bottom in his heart. He flattered him and said, "Mr. Ma, just leave the matter here to me. You go back first and wait for my good news."


    "Captain Chen, nothing will happen!" Ma Liang asked a little uneasily.


    "Mr. Ma, just a few members of the gang, and he has become a turtle in a jar. What else can happen? You go back to take a bath, take care of your body, and wait for my good news Chen Xu said flatteringly.


    Ma Liang, who was sitting in the car, took another look at Qianxue across the door. He saw Qianxue with two horsetails. His face was gloomy and angry, and his heart was itching more and more.


    Such a lovely loli, angry look is so people like, Ma Liang really can''t wait, want to hold the lovely thousand snow in his arms, with his hegemony to completely conquer the lovely girl.


    After swallowing hard, Ma Liang nodded and said to Chen Xu, "Captain Chen, since you said so, I''ll go back and wait for your good news! Don''t let me down


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ma!" As Chen Xu spoke, he straightened out and saluted Ma Liang.


    Satisfied Ma Liang nodded, stepped on the accelerator and drove the police car away from the scene.


    After Ma Liang drives the police car to leave, Chen Xu is not in a hurry to take action. Knowing these officers'' hobbies, he makes a phone call to his former subordinates.


    Not only let them find a secret house for Ma Liang, but also prepare a lot of exciting toys for him. Even considering Ma Liang''s physical condition, Chen Xu asked his men to prepare a small blue pill for Ma Liang.


    After everything is arranged properly, Chen Xu sends the secret residential address arranged by his subordinates to Ma Liang by SMS.


    Not long after the message was sent out, Chen Xu received a reply from Ma Liang. Looking at the OK gesture on the mobile phone screen, Chen Xu''s face showed a proud smile.


    "Now I can turn over!"


    Chen Xu, who has been praised by Ma Liang, has begun to look forward to his future and even fantasize about going to another peak of his life.


    Qian Xue, standing in the courtyard of the villa, has been looking at Chen Xu and Ma Liang. Although she doesn''t know what they are talking about, from their expressions, these two wretched men must have said nothing good.


    Ah Gou, who came to tip off the news but was trapped here, also saw the scene of Chen Xu and Ma Liang muttering. He was worried and asked, "sister Qian Xue, maybe there will be a bloody battle today!"


    Ma Gan, standing beside ah Gou, heard ah Gou''s words and asked nervously, "brother dog, all the people outside are policemen. Do we really want to do it?"

 V2.Chapter 809

    Chen Xu, who wants to please Ma Liang, kicks open the door of the villa first and walks to Qianxue in the courtyard with full confidence.


    "Beauty, please come with me. You''d better not be punished, you tender skin!" Chen Xu looks at the snow in front of him.


    Originally, the courtyard of the villa was not very big, and the location of Qianxue station was not very far away from the gate, so the distance between Chen Xu and her was enough to see each other clearly.


    At this time, Chen Xu looks at Qian Xue and can''t help admiring Ma Liang''s eyes.


    Although the figure is not so hot, but the handsome face, and thousand snow unique Lori temperament, are enough to make any man crazy.


    Qian Xue with gloomy face stares at Chen Xu''s eyes and asks: "I want to ask, why do you come to my house to arrest people?"


    "Why? Little beauty, just because you are a member of the Sanlian Gang, I can take you back. " Chen xuse looks at Qianxue.


    Chen Xu, who already has a dirty idea about Qian Xue, has already begun to figure out that after Ma Liang has enjoyed the little beauty in front of him, he can''t miss such an attractive girl.


    Chen Xu''s dirty thoughts, without any cover up, are completely exposed in his face, which makes Qianxue see clearly, and the dog standing next to Qianxue kills Chen Xu.


    If it''s not for fear of Chen Xu''s police identity, I''m afraid that ah Gou will fight with him at this time, but Chen Xu is a policeman after all. Ah Gou can''t be too bold even if he is not convinced.


    After the threat of words, Qian Xue didn''t cry like Chen Xu imagined, and even collapsed on the ground.


    The reason for this idea is that Chen Xu is confused by the appearance of Qianxue.


    In his opinion, a girl like Qian Xue is just a little mistress of Wang Fan. She can''t see such a big scene, let alone make any effective resistance.


    It''s dog and Magan who make Chen Xu a dangerous person.


    There is only one result of underestimating the enemy, that is, self humiliation.


    Just when Chen Xu is elated and secretly thinking about how to enjoy Qianxue''s graceful body, he suddenly gets dark, and then feels a pain in his neck.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll send you to God now!" Around behind Chen Xu, Qian Xue pulls the gauze towel around Chen Xu''s neck with one hand and touches the gun around his waist with the other.


    Not to mention that Chen Xu didn''t expect that Qian Xue would suddenly attack, even ah Gou didn''t expect that Qian Xue would fight with each other.


    In fact, in ah Gou''s heart, he has the same idea as Chen Xu.


    He doesn''t know the identity of Qian Xue very well. He just knows that Qian Xue is Wang Fan''s woman. He doesn''t know that Qian Xue''s fighting power is not much worse than Wang Fan.


    He even thought that Qianxue could be with Wang Fan because of her beauty.


    Now suddenly see a thousand snow hand, dog almost thought it was his own eye, read something wrong.


    "Dog, take the gun, let''s go!" Qian Xue throws Chen Xu''s gun to ah Gou. Her voice is very cold.


    After receiving the pistol thrown by Qian Xue, ah Gou realizes that what happened in front of him is real. He quickly agrees and puts the muzzle on Chen Xu''s waist.


    Because of her height, to control Chen Xu''s Qianxue with a silk scarf can only keep her body away from Chen Xu as far as possible. It''s really easy for her to lose control of Chen Xu. Now with a dog''s help, she finally gives up her hand.


    "Hiss"


    See dog gun top on Chen Xu''s waist, thousand snow this just raised hand to take back the silk scarf on Chen Xu''s neck.


    "Ah! It hurts


    When the silk scarf is pulled back from Chen Xu''s neck, Chen Xu can''t help shouting.


    "Shut up Thousand snow cold command way.


    After Qianxue puts away the silk scarf, ah Gou and other people in the yard can see the scar on Chen Xu''s neck.


    Although Chen Xu has closed his mouth, people can still feel his pain.


    Looking at it, it''s just an ordinary silk scarf, but there''s a huge mystery hidden behind it. It''s just a few random circles, which hurt Chen Xu''s neck like this. This makes people have some insight into Qian Xue''s methods.


    Those policemen who didn''t take Qianxue seriously before, after seeing the scar on Chen Xu''s neck, also honestly withdrew a distance back.


    "Hey, you guys, do something to save me!"


    Seeing the police officer he brought, he retreated at this time. Chen Xu, who was in a panic, cried out.


    But the more Chen Xu yelled, the more flustered the police were, and the more they retreated.


    Originally, these police officers had no intimate relationship with Chen Xu. Now they see that Qian Xue is a group of difficult people. Of course, these police officers won''t catch up with themselves for Chen Xu''s sake. Therefore, their mood at this time is eager to slip away immediately.


    "Where are we going, sister-in-law?" Dog, who controls Chen Xu, asks in a low voice.


    Seeing the skill of Qian Xue, ah Gou has more respect for Qian Xue at this time. Naturally speaking, he is very respectful.


    And one side of the hemp pole, is flattering to come forward, said to Qianxue: "we might as well take him into the villa, waiting for brother fan to come back to save us!"


    "Fool!" Thousand snow white hemp pole one eye, coldly say.


    I wanted to please Qian Xue, but I didn''t expect to be scolded by Qian Xue, which made Ma Gan not react.


    One side of the dog saw numb rod Lengshen, scolded: "still Leng do what, to drive ah! Don''t you stay here waiting to die? "


    "Yes, yes! You can''t wait here to die! " Ma Gan, who was reminded by ah Gou, immediately turned his head and ran to the garage.


    Chen Xu, who knows that these people are going to run away, is even more nervous.


    If they are just taken hostage by Qianxue, Chen Xu can wait for Ma Liang to come back and command these police officers to find a way to save him.


    But if Qianxue takes them into the car and leaves the sight of these policemen, his life will be on the line.


    Seeing that his policemen are still indifferent, Chen Xu says anxiously, "are you guys dead? If anything happens to Laozi today, none of you will want to live! "


    Chen Xu, who is extremely afraid of death, scolds those police officers who are afraid of death. He is anxious to find a way to help himself.


    However, the police officers with weapons did not rush up bravely because of Chen Xu''s curse. The police officers who had retreated to the outside of the villa were hiding behind the police car, watching the situation in the yard from a distance.


    "It seems that your popularity is not so bad!" Thousand Snow said contemptuously.

 V2.Chapter 810

    When Qian Xue appears in front of Wang Fan with Chen Xu in his arms, Wang fan is just a little surprised and has thought of the plot behind it.


    The dog and hemp stick left in the living room of the house, watching the pale and panicked Chen Xu, Wang Fan and Qian Xue came to the basement of the house together.


    "On the way here, I have asked Chen Xu. The police suspect that the hospital has something to do with us." Qian Xue stepped on the stairs and walked to the basement, saying to Wang Fan.


    "I guess." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "The efficiency of the police is too fast, isn''t it? What traces have we left?" Thousand snow some worry of ask.


    "No, the police don''t have any evidence. They''re just looking for someone to carry the pot." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Why? Why didn''t I think of it! " Qian Xue stops and stares at Wang Fan.


    Two people talk Kung Fu, already came to the basement, lying on the bed of sun Hesheng see Qianxue, doubt to see Wang Fan.


    "The police have already started on the Sanlian gang. Chen Xu was caught here by Qianxue, and now he is on it." Wang Fan said to sun Hesheng.


    Hearing that the police were fighting against the Sanlian Gang, sun Hesheng said with a sneer: "this is Cai Ji''s chance to get rid of the Sanlian Gang! Wang Fan, she is not at ease with you


    "Don''t you worry about me, too?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Sun Hesheng was faced with a red face by Wang Fan. Embarrassed, he replied, "it''s all my fault. Wang Fan, don''t mention it again."


    "What shall we do now? Is it difficult for Mr. Sun to come forward and clarify? " Qian Xue asked.


    "This..." Sun Hesheng looks at Wang Fan in embarrassment.


    Seeing sun Hesheng looking at himself, Wang Fan shrugged and said, "I''m afraid it''s not good for us to push Mr. Sun out at this time."


    "Yes, even if I stand up now, it''s just to let Cai Ji see through our plan, which is of no help to the whole thing!" When sun Hesheng heard Wang Fan''s words, his heart was finally relaxed.


    "I''ll inform sister Qing and Xiaojing that we''ll go back to r country now." Thousand snow helpless said.


    "Let me think about it!" Wang Fan frowned and said softly.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s brow locked, Qian Xue said with some worry: "Wang Fan, Chen Xu was caught here by me. The police will definitely come here soon. We don''t have much time!"


    "Or shall we change places? I also have a lot of properties under my name, and they all have basements. We can move there. " Sun Hesheng also felt very dangerous and said quickly.


    Wang Fan, who touched his chin with his hand, blinked and said with a bitter smile: "old man, you are in such a state now, but it''s very quiet to move once. Do you think we can make it in time?"


    "What do you say? Are you just waiting to die? " Sun Hesheng asked anxiously.


    "What''s the use of urgency? Isn''t Wang Fan thinking about something? " Qian Xue is very dissatisfied with the tone of sun Hesheng''s speech.


    Although shangguanjing''s attitude towards Qianxue is respectful, to a large extent, it has eased the relationship between them.


    However, since Sun Hesheng was rescued from the hospital by Qianxue and Miao Qing, he has always wanted to help Shangguan calm down, which makes Qianxue very dissatisfied with him. This is also why Qianxue did not stay here, but chose to return to his residence.


    Now sun Hesheng and Wang Fan lose temper like this, thousand snow certainly won''t give him a good face.


    But Sun Hesheng doesn''t buy Qian Xue''s account. After all, he is a veteran politician in W province. Although he is afraid of Shenfeng, he still wants to fight against Qian Xue compared with his granddaughter''s happiness.


    And he found that Wang Fan''s feelings for shangguanjing were not as bad as he thought, so he hoped that shangguanjing would get more attention from Wang Fan.


    He was very dissatisfied with Qianxue''s hegemony. Now Qianxue brings Chen Xu''s trouble here, which threatens his safety. Sun Hesheng immediately says with a cold face, "this is what you did wrong. Why do you bring Chen Xu here? You find a place to deal with him, and the police find Chen Xu''s body, We also have plenty of time to move to safety


    I didn''t expect that sun Hesheng would blame herself like this. Qianxue didn''t react for a moment. After she understood sun Hesheng''s meaning, she immediately said with a gloomy face, "what do you mean? Are you questioning my decision? Then why don''t you step forward and solve this problem for us? "


    "If I can stand up, do I need to talk nonsense with you here?" Sun Hesheng said without showing weakness.


    "Good! You old man, are you trying to irritate me! I don''t care about you for Xiaojing''s face. How dare you talk to me like that Some of the enraged Qian Xue stares at Sun Hesheng.


    "What do you want? What''s your attitude? Anyway, I''m the elder of Wang Fan. Aren''t you ashamed to talk to me like this? " Although sun Hesheng couldn''t move, he raised his head and looked at the angry Qianxue.


    Listening to the quarrel between the two, Wang Fan''s head is buzzing.


    Since Sun Hesheng was rescued, the contradiction between Qian Xue and him has never stopped. Although Wang Fan has asked shangguanjing to persuade sun Hesheng, the result is not as he wanted.


    I thought that if I let Qian Xue stay at her residence for a while, the conflict would be reduced if they didn''t meet each other. But who would have thought that this kind of thing happened now, and they pinched again here.


    Wang Fan''s face sank and said to sun Hesheng, "Mr. Sun, although you are Xiaojing''s elder, our relationship is only because of these. This is not the reason why you can teach Qianxue a lesson."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were uttered, sun Hesheng''s momentum dissipated most of it. On the contrary, his face was a thousand wronged snow, which seemed to be out of a bad breath, and his face relaxed most of it.


    See Wang Fan''s face is not good-looking, Qian Xue quickly took Wang Fan''s hand and said: "fan, otherwise I take Chen Xu away, find a place to solve, lest give you trouble!"


    "Yes, let her take Chen Xu away, so we don''t have to worry about being pursued by the police!" Sun Hesheng heard Qian Xue''s words and hurriedly arrived.


    "It''s not good for us to kill Chen Xu. On the contrary, it''s good for the police to be suspicious of the Sanlian gang. Our top priority now is how to reverse this unfavorable situation!" Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "Pull it back?" Thousand snow blankly ask a way.


    Wang Fan''s words make Qian Xue very confused, but let Sun Hesheng''s eyes shine for a while, he quickly asked: "are you ready to attack Cai Ji?"

 V2.Chapter 811

    This is not the first time Chen Xu has seen Wang Fan, but the feeling of seeing Wang Fan this time is absolutely different from that before.


    "Brother fan, I''m also under orders. Don''t be angry!" Frightened by Wang Fan''s overbearing spirit, Chen Xu quickly excused himself.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not the first time we''ve dealt with each other. I know exactly what kind of person you are. You don''t have to explain so much." Wang Fan said with a cold face.


    Suddenly listening to Wang Fan''s words, Chen Xu''s mood slightly eased, but when he saw Wang Fan''s gloomy face, he immediately reacted again.


    This is where to believe his words, clearly is to see through Chen Xu''s mind.


    Wang Fan was sharp eyes to see hair, Chen Xu said: "fan.".. brother.., I... I don''t know. "


    "Hum, Chen Xu, it''s not the first time that you want to make trouble for me. Let''s talk about it. What should I do about it?" Wang Fan asked in a bad tone.


    At this time, Wang Fan and Chen Xu did not have the consciousness of an underworld figure.


    Sitting in front of him, Chen Xu, though wearing a stiff police uniform, is like a little gangster, threatened by Wang Fan.


    If this scene is seen by others, they will think it''s a TV play, and even doubt whether Chen Xu in police uniform is a fake.


    However, Chen Xu didn''t seem to feel uncomfortable. Maybe at this time, he didn''t dare to emphasize his identity as a senior police chief to Wang Fan.


    "Brother fan, I''m not really to blame for this today. It''s Ma Liang''s order. I''m an errand runner. If you want to settle with someone, you can go to Ma Liang." Chen Xu throws Ma Liang out, not only to find a way out for himself, but also to suppress Wang Fan, the big brother in the world.


    "Ma Liang? Who is Ma Liang? " Wang Fan Chuai understand pretended confused asked.


    "Ma Liang is the captain of the coast guard team, and now he is chairman Cai''s staff. Director Song lost contact recently, so Ma Liang is in charge of the whole T City police station." Chen Xu explained quickly.


    With these words, Chen Xu said: "brother fan, I also obey orders. This is really an order given by Ma Liang, and I dare not disobey it. If you are upset, you should go to him to settle accounts!"


    Wang Fan, who stares at Chen Xu, knows that the purpose of Chen Xu''s words is to throw the pot to Ma Liang, and then use Ma Liang''s identity as Cai Ji''s aide to frighten him.


    If you were another big brother in the Jianghu, you would be at a loss when you heard about Ma Liang''s identity. You would not even dare to be so arrogant to Chen Xu.


    Unfortunately, Chen Xu underestimated Wang Fan''s strength.


    How can a person who dares to burn the police chief alive care about Ma Liang in his mouth?


    What''s more, Wang Fan has dealt with Ma Liang, but Ma Liang doesn''t know that Wang fan is a Jian.


    It''s just Cai Ji''s staff. Ah Jianke is Cai Ji''s confidant!


    Looking at Chen Xu''s gradually relaxed expression, Wang Fan suddenly asked with a smile: "Mr. Chen, you song director lost contact, don''t you police people have no way to find him?"


    "Director Song? I don''t know. No one told me to go to Director Song. Why should I inquire about this? " Chen Xu was asked by Wang Fan, and he looked at Wang Fan blankly.


    "In fact, I know the whereabouts of director Song." Wang Fan said with a bad smile.


    Chen Xu, who is looking at Wang Fan blankly, asks in surprise: "do you know the news of Songzhuang?"


    "Yes! Isn''t the body that your police station pulled away from the hospital your director Song? " Wang Fan tone light said.


    "The body pulled away by the hospital? You mean sun burned to death in the hospital... No, you mean it was director Song who was burned to death? " Chen Xu asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s Songzhuang!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. How can Director Song go back to the hospital? What''s more, isn''t Mr. Sun living there? " Chen Xu shakes his head like a rattle and says it in disbelief.


    Seeing Chen Xu''s appearance, Wang Fan said with a bad smile: "of course, director Song doesn''t want to go to the hospital, but under my sincere invitation, he can''t refuse, can he?"


    "Ah? It''s you who put him Before he finished, Chen Xu had realized the meaning of Wang Fan''s words.


    Songzhuang is dead, and it''s Wang Fan''s ghost. Sun Hesheng, who should have died in the ward, has been replaced by Wang Fan.


    As for why Wang Fan did it, Chen Xu didn''t know, and he didn''t think it was necessary to make it clear.


    Now he only needs to understand one thing, that is, the purpose of Wang Fan talking about these things to him must not only want to show off Wang Fan''s "masterpiece".


    The more people know the secret, the sooner they die.


    Since Wang Fan told him so frankly about his killing Songzhuang, Chen Xu certainly knew what he was going to face.


    The murder is bound to happen to him, which makes Chen Xuyi flustered.


    Looking at Chen Xu''s panic and pale face, Wang Fan comforted him with a smile: "Mr. Chen, you don''t have to worry. I''m a fair man. I won''t wronged a good man."


    "Brother fan, I really don''t want to make trouble for you. It''s Ma Liang who asked me to gather the team early in the morning and then rush there." Chen Xu said bitterly.


    "Oh? So you don''t even know why Ma Liang did it? " Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    Although he knew that Ma Liang was aiming at himself, Wang Fan still didn''t know whether there was a mistake in the hospital or some other reason.


    The reason why he told Chen Xu about the burning of Songzhuang was to explore Chen Xu''s reaction.


    If Chen Xu already knows about Songzhuang, it means that Ma Liang already knows the truth. Even if Wang Fan''s other identity is exposed, he can no longer appear in front of CAI Ji and Ma Liang as a Jian.


    However, from the situation shown by Chen Xu, Ma Liang came to the door with these policemen, obviously not because he knew the identity of "a Jian", but for another purpose.


    "Van Gogh, I really don''t know what Ma Liang is going to do, but When Chen Xu said this, he peeked at the snow behind Wang Fan.


    Noticing Chen Xu''s action, Wang Fan also turns back to look at Qian Xue, but from Qian Xue''s blank expression, he can''t find the answer.


    Looking at Chen Xu in front of him again, Wang Fan asked coldly, "tell me, what''s the relationship with my woman?"


    "Ma Liang asked me to... Brother fan, I''m not to blame for this! I''m Seeing the killing intention in Wang Fan''s eyes, Chen Xu finally didn''t dare to finish what he said.

 V2.Chapter 812

    When a large number of police arrived, Wang Fan calmly blew up Chen Xu''s head in front of many police officers, and it was Chen Xu''s gun that he used.


    The police were just surprised, but they didn''t attack Wang Fan.


    This is not because they are afraid of Wang Fan, but because Wang fan not only put on Chen Xu''s police uniform, but also changed his appearance into Chen Xu''s.


    "You guys, take care of Wang Fan''s body, and I''ll report things here." Wang Fan, disguised as Chen Xu, orders several police officers around him.


    "Yes


    The police officer, who was relieved from the shock, immediately saluted Wang Fan.


    He was very satisfied with the reaction of these police officers. Wang Fan went on to say, "you just need to deal with the corpses. This place is sealed off. Don''t let anyone in to prevent leakage."


    "I understand!"


    Facing the "Chen Xu" who alone captured the elder brother of the underworld, these police officers really admire him.


    Explain the things here clearly, Wang Fan just pulled the handcuffed Qian Xue to the police car not far away.


    As soon as he got into the police car, Wang Fan said to the driving police officer, "go to see Mr. Ma!"


    "Good!" With a promise, the policeman started the car and drove to the road.


    No one spoke along the way. The police car soon came to a residential house in the suburbs. After the police stopped the car at the door of the residential house, Wang Fan and Qian Xue got off the car one after another.


    "Go back first. I''ll call you if there''s something wrong." Wang Fan pretended to be aloof and ordered the police officer who was driving.


    "Good." The police officer who didn''t want to worry agreed and drove away.


    After watching the police car leave, Qian Xue said to Wang Fan, "what are you going to do with Ma Liang?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never let go of anyone who is plotting against you. After all, I don''t have that big stomach." Wang Fan, who has been taut, said to Qian Xue.


    "Well! You have some conscience Qian Xue chin slightly Yang, very proud said.


    "Well, let''s meet Ma Liang now and see what else he knows that I don''t know." Wang Fan said words, then stretched out his hand to push open the courtyard door in front of him.


    This is a very ordinary house. Inside the wooden gate, there is a small yard of only ten square meters.


    Some flowers and plants are planted in the yard, which adds a lot of beauty here. On both sides of the yard, there are two bungalows and spacious glass windows, which provide sufficient sunshine for the room.


    "Brother Chen, hard work!"


    Ma Liang came out of the room on the left, dressed in pajamas, happily greeting Wang Fan.


    Although he was talking to Wang Fan, Ma Liang''s eyes never left Qianxue for a moment, and he did not hide his intention to Qianxue.


    Wang Fan, who pretends to be Chen Xu, looks at Ma Liang in his eyes. He really wants to give him a punch immediately.


    Before in CAI Ji''s place, he also dealt with Ma Liang, but at that time, Ma Liang looked very serious, which was quite different from him now, but it almost made Wang Fan misunderstand him.


    Now seeing Ma Liang''s appearance, Wang fan doesn''t have so much psychological burden to do what he wants to do next.


    "It''s my brother''s honor to serve Mr. Ma!" Wang Fan faked flattery, but looked around.


    Observing that there was no one else in the yard, Wang fan then said, "Mr. Ma, are you satisfied with the environment here?"


    "Of course, I''m satisfied. Ha ha, my brother has a heart!" Ma Liang said, has come to the snow in front of a pair of eyes is greedy staring at her chest.


    "Officer Ma, in order to reassure you, I killed her man." Wang Fan said calmly.


    Ma Liang, who is looking up and down at Qian Xue, is stunned when he hears Wang Fan''s words. He turns back to "Chen Xu" and asks in surprise, "what did you say? Who did you kill? "


    "The leader of Sanlian Gang, Wang Fan." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "The trough! Brother, that''s a big move! " Ma Liang looks at "Chen Xu" in disbelief.


    In the face of Ma Liang''s query, Wang Fan''s mouth slightly raised, and then said: "Mr. Ma, in order to make you satisfied, I''ve worked hard. You can''t forget my brother!"


    "Of course! Of course, ha ha! Brother, I didn''t expect that you made the elder brother of Sanlian gang. It really surprised me! " Ma Liang reached out and patted "Chen Xu" on the shoulder. He said excitedly.


    "Mr. Ma, do you think this position of police chief can help me..." Wang Fan said very implicitly.


    "Well... Brother, to be honest with you, I have great doubts about Songzhuang''s ability, but after all, there is nothing wrong with him. If you want to replace him, we have to take a long-term view! " Ma Liang said in embarrassment.


    After hearing Ma Liang''s words, Wang Fan realized that the complacent Ma officer did not know that Songzhuang had been killed.


    As long as Ma Liang doesn''t know about Songzhuang, it shows that sun Hesheng is safe, and no one doubts what happened in the hospital.


    But for the sake of safety, Wang Fan pretended to be worried and asked, "Mr. Ma, has not Director Song lost contact? Could it be something you''re avoiding? As the saying goes, a group of dragons can''t have no head, and the police station can''t be in such a state all the time! "


    "Brother Chen, I know what you mean. I will certainly help you with your business. But it will take time. Although Songzhuang lost contact, it is hard to convince the public if you are pushed up on this excuse." Ma Liang returned impatiently.


    Listening to Ma Liang''s prevarication, Wang Fan''s heart became more stable. He asked with a smile: "Mr. Ma, what if Director Song has died? Can you


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Ma Liang interrupted him and said more impatiently: "brother, I can understand your mood, but! Everything has to have a process. Don''t worry. If you really do something amazing, you will suffer in the end! "


    "But


    Raising his hand to interrupt Wang Fan''s words, Ma Liang frowned and said, "it''s nothing, but brother, you''ve worked hard, so I won''t send you. I''ll interrogate her!"


    At this time, Ma Liang wants to put Qian Xue under his body, but he has no time to deal with Chen Xu beside him. If it wasn''t for Chen Xu''s help, he would have driven him out long ago.


    Seeing that Ma Liang''s salty pig hand is about to touch Qian Xue''s body, Wang Fan grabs his hand and says to him with a smile: "Mr. Ma, otherwise, I''ll send you to see Director Song. You two will have a good discussion?"


    Ma Liang, who was caught by his wrist, was stunned for a moment. He seemed to understand something. He looked at Wang Fan with wide eyes and asked in surprise: "who are you? You are not Chen Xu

 V2.Chapter 813

    Looking at Ma Liang''s frightened eyes, Wang Fan said to him without hesitation: "Mr. Ma, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You forgot my voice!"


    "Ah Jian! You are ah Jian In response, Ma Liang stares at Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha! Mr. Ma, it seems that you are not stupid! You recognized me Wang Fan said and pulled the mask off his face, revealing his original appearance.


    "You are not ah Jian. Who are you?" Ma Liang, who had never seen Wang Fan in his true colors, was a little bit hoodwinked all of a sudden.


    "My surname is Wang, my name is fan, ordinary fan, Mr. Ma, you don''t know who I am, do you?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Ah


    Ma Liang, who understood everything in a moment, was startled by Wang Fan and broke away from Wang Fan''s hand in a hurry.


    Just like seeing the devil, Ma Liang waves his arm, as if to stop Wang Fan''s approach, but accidentally bumps into Qian Xue''s body.


    "Don''t come here, or I''ll kill her now." Ma Liang who bumps into Qian Xue grabs Qian Xue''s arm and threatens Wang Fan loudly.


    Ma Liang''s threat did not make Wang Fan feel nervous, and his behavior, which he did not know, was not worth Wang Fan''s nervous reaction.


    "Is there anything else you need to ask him?" Qian Xue, who was held by Ma Liang, asked without expression.


    Looking at Ma Liang beside Qian Xue, Wang Fan shrugged and said, "since he doesn''t know anything, there''s no need to ask."


    "You... Ah


    Ma Liang, who wants to take Qian Xue as a hostage to coerce Wang Fan, has no time to finish his words, so he makes a sad cry.


    Qianxue, with sharp hands and feet, has already broken Ma Liang''s fingers. She is looking at Ma Liang with the eyes of examining the dead.


    I never dreamed that the lovely girl would do such a cruel thing, and her eyes were filled with the breath of death.


    With great regret, Ma Liang endured the pain and said to Wang Fan in a loud voice: "Wang Fan, I''m chairman Cai''s man. If you dare to treat me... Ah


    "Click"


    Qianxue didn''t wait for Ma Liang to finish his speech again, then he broke one of his fingers again. The huge pain made Ma Liang''s head sweat.


    the nerves of the fingertips are linked with the heart.


    Even a small wound can make people ache for a long time, not to mention the violent fracture of finger bone.


    The painful Ma Liang kneels on the ground. He wants to pull his arm back from Qianxue, but he is worried that Qianxue will be angry and break the remaining fingers.


    Ma Liang is also a tough guy with sweat. After taking a few deep breaths, he said to Wang Fan with a miserable smile: "brother, are you going to send me on the road?"


    "Mr. Ma is really a man. At this time, he is not flustered at all. I really admire him. Yes, you know too many secrets of mine. Of course I can''t keep you!" Wang Fan said lightly.


    "Brother, have you ever thought about what you should do if you kill me and chairman Cai can''t see me tonight? Don''t forget that chairman Cai has a lot of trust in me. " Ma Liang, kneeling on the ground, sneered and threatened.


    "If I can come to see you as Chen Xu, I can also go to see chairman Cai as you. Besides, Mr. Ma is usually quiet in front of chairman Cai. I don''t think she will find anything as long as she is careful." Wang Fan didn''t think so.


    "Well! Wang Fan, what you think is too simple. Maybe you can cheat chairman Cai for a while. Can you cheat her for a lifetime? " Ma Liang said unconvinced.


    "Tut Tut, Ma, what do you want me to say about you? You must be unconvinced to say that you are stupid, but if you don''t say that you are stupid, why can''t you figure out what I''m going to do next? " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Next?" When Ma Liang said this, he turned his head and looked at Qian Xue. He was surprised and asked, "do you want to kill chairman Cai and let her pretend to be chairman Cai?"


    "How is that possible? The old woman Cai Ji is ugly and fat. My little beauty is so gentle and lovely, and so beautiful. How can I let her pretend to be that old woman? Ha ha Wang Fan said, reaching out to touch Qian Xue''s face.


    Hear Wang Fan praise their beauty, Qianxue quite useful smile, if not now have business to do, she really want to offer his kiss for Wang Fan.


    Ma Liang on the ground is not in the mood to watch them two flirt. At this time, Ma Liang, who has been feeling more and more crisis, has only one idea in his heart, which is to live no matter what.


    As long as Wang fan doesn''t dare to move Cai Ji, he must keep Ma Liang alive. After all, Cai Ji is not a fool. Even if he can''t find out Wang Fan''s trick for a while, he will never be cheated for a long time.


    This is Ma Liang''s confidence and his bargaining chip with Wang Fan.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s triumphant appearance, Ma Liang flattered and said: "brother, as long as you let me live, I am willing to cooperate with you and conspire with you for major events. You know, Cai Ji has more trust in me, and she can still hear my words."


    "Ha ha! Mr. Ma, I expected you to say that to me, but I''m sorry that I don''t want to work for Cai Ji, and I don''t like you, let alone trust you. " Wang Fan disdained the way back.


    Did not expect Wang Fan refused so simply, Ma Liang some panic up, but this panic did not last long, because Qian Xue has stretched out her white tender hand, cold card in Ma Liang''s neck.


    "Mr. Ma, go all the way!"


    Looking at Ma Liang''s neck twisted by a thousand snow, Wang Fan smiles with evil spirits and says in a cold voice.


    Ma Liang, who had lost his breath of life, fell to the ground heavily, and the filth of suffocation ran down his leg.


    Love clean thousand snow covered his nose, said to Wang Fan: "it stinks here, I''d better call dog they come to deal with it."


    "Well, you can send me another letter. I''ll go to see Cai Ji and report to the respected chairman Cai about the suppression of Sanlian gang by me." Wang Fan said with a bad smile.


    "Are you going to kill Cai Ji?" Qian Xue asked.


    "Are you kidding? Do you think people like Cai Ji can be killed at will? If I kill her, the whole w province will be in chaos! " Wang Fan expression surprised said.


    "What are you going to do?" Qian Xue is a little confused.


    Seeing Qian Xue''s puzzled expression, Wang Fan said with a smile: "let the politicians come forward when it comes to politicians. Sun Hesheng, an old fox, is the best at it!"


    "Ah? He? Can he beat Cai Ji? He can''t even move his hand now Qian Xue is more puzzled.

 V2.Chapter 814

    By the time Akutagawa arrived, they had cleaned the yard and buried Ma Liang''s body under the flowers in the yard.


    The reason why Ma Liang is buried here is entirely Wang Fan''s idea. In his words, since Ma Liang wants to be a romantic ghost, it will fulfill his last wish.


    After Qian Xue made masks for Wang Fan and Akutagawa shin, they left the courtyard of the house and drove to Cai Ji''s office.


    When the busy people in the office building saw Ma Liang appear, they all rushed to greet him warmly, and several white-collar women, from time to time, threw their eyes at Ma Liang.


    "He''s a man who dares to love Ma Liang. He usually looks serious, but he''s actually a real bitch. He even dares to touch the women around Cai Ji!"


    The expressionless Wang Fan didn''t pay any attention to the female white-collar workers, but he scolded Ma Liang in his heart.


    When they arrive at the top floor, the door of CAI Ji''s office has been opened. Cai Ji in a suit is sitting on the chair beside her desk, drinking coffee.


    "Chairman Cai!" As soon as Wang Fan came in, he learned from Ma Liang and said hello to Cai Ji respectfully.


    Having been used to the attitude of "Ma Liang" for a long time, Cai Ji just nodded her head gently and said casually: "sit down. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    When Cai Ji talks to Wang Fan, she glances at Chen Xu standing at the door.


    When she first saw Chen Xu''s face, Cai Ji didn''t have much reaction. When she saw Chen Xu''s figure, her eyes were already glowing with excitement.


    Without waiting for Ma Liang to introduce herself, Cai Ji asked with a smile, "Ma Liang, who is the sheriff behind you?"


    The light in CAI Ji''s eyes did not hide. Not only Wang Fan could see it clearly, but also Akutagawa shin.


    Akutagawa shin, who is indifferent in nature, will frown as soon as he sees the difference in CAI Ji''s eyes. Fortunately, Wang Fan turns back to see the expression on his face and winks at him quickly, which makes Akutagawa Shin calm down.


    Seeing Akutagawa''s letter, Wang Fan said on purpose: "Chen Xu, didn''t I ask you to wait for me at the stairs? Why are you following in? "


    "Yes, sir Ma!" Akutagawa letter understand Wang Fan''s meaning, quickly said, will turn away.


    "Wait a minute! Come in and have a seat. I think I have a lot to do with sergeant Chen. Have we met somewhere? " As she spoke, Cai Ji had already reached the door and grabbed Akutagawa''s hand.


    Akutagawa shin, who is stopped by Cai Ji, stares at Wang Fan subconsciously.


    Fearing that Akutagawa would teach Cai Ji a lesson, Wang Fan quickly said, "Chen Xu, since chairman Cai appreciates you, don''t you hurry in and report to chairman Cai about the Sanlian gang."


    "Good!" Akutagawa letter reluctantly back.


    As soon as I heard that Sergeant Chen was going to report his job, Cai Ji took him by the hand and led him into her office.


    "Sit here. Come on, sit next to me." Cai Ji took Akutagawa''s hand and muttered, then sat on a sofa for two.


    Although it''s a sofa for two, it''s crowded because of the design.


    Cai Ji, who has a big buttock, has already occupied half of the sofa. When Akutagawa wants to sit down, there is no place for her to fall down.


    "Sheriff Chen, why are you still standing there? Sit down Cai Ji deliberately pretends to be silly, holding Akutagawa Shin''s hand and tugging at her arms.


    Wang Fan, seeing all this, could only apologize to Zhao Ya in silence in his heart, but he said: "Chen Xu, chairman Cai appreciates you. Don''t be confused!"


    Wang Fan''s words let Akutagawa letter is helpless, but for the sake of the overall situation, Akutagawa letter or sat down.


    "That''s right. Come on, tell me what''s going on?" Cai Ji reached for Akutagawa''s chin and said to him in a spoiled voice.


    Chua Ji''s fat hand pinched Akutagawa Shin''s chin and couldn''t wait to turn his head to himself.


    They were sitting close to each other, but now they were forced to turn their heads by Tsai Ji, which made Akutagawa feel that he was forced to commit violence.


    Although his heart is full of fire, in order not to expose his identity, Akutagawa can only force his teeth and squeeze out some smiles.


    "Ah, chief Chen is a real talent! I really seem to have seen you somewhere Cai Ji said with a smile.


    "Chairman Cai, can you let go of my face first? I''m not comfortable with you." Akutagawa said helplessly.


    "I''m sorry! I''m a bit out of line Cai Jisong opened his hand, but his eyes were still staring at Akutagawa Shin''s face, with a flower crazy expression.


    "Keke"


    Wang Fan coughed softly and then said, "Chen Xu, you should tell chairman Cai about the Sanlian Gang, especially about your killing Wang Fan!"


    "Good." Akutagawa promised.


    When she heard that Wang Fan was killed, and that it was the present Sheriff Chen who made the move, Cai Ji immediately became interested. She took Chen Xu by the hand and asked, "Sheriff Chen, tell me quickly, what''s the matter?"


    I can''t wait for Akutagawa shin, who left here at once, to have time to argue with CAI Ji. He said what Wang Fan had taught him. Then he stood up and said to Cai Ji, "chairman Cai, that''s about it. I''m finished."


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Cai Ji looks at the Akutagawa letter standing up and asks suspiciously.


    "Chairman Cai, I still have official business, so I won''t stay here!" Akutagawa''s voice was firm.


    Some disappointed Cai Ji, with a bitter smile, said to Akutagawa shin, "it seems that Sheriff Chen doesn''t appreciate my concern. In this case, you can go and do your business."


    "Thank you, chairman Cai." Mr. Akutagawa took a long breath as if he had been granted an amnesty.


    Wang Fan, who has been watching coldly, doesn''t see Cai Ji lose her temper, but he has a strange feeling that there seems to be something wrong in it.


    With Tsai''s permission, Akutagawa turned and left her office.


    After Akutagawa''s letter closed the door, Cai Ji looked at Ma Liang and asked coldly, "did you choose this person? Or did Songzhuang send it to you? "


    "What''s wrong, boss?" Wang Fan asked tentatively.


    "I always think Chen Xu is strange, but I can''t see any problem. You can help me check this man and Songzhuang by the way to see what the hell he''s up to?" Cai Ji said coldly.


    Hearing Cai Ji''s words, Wang Fan''s head broke out in a cold sweat. Then he realized what his strange feeling was.

 V2.Chapter 815

    The disguised Chen Xu by Akutagawa Shin eventually aroused Cai Ji''s suspicion, which made Wang Fan regret his original decision and even start to worry. Because of Akutagawa Shin''s problem, Cai Ji will also find him as a fake.


    All along, Wang Fan thinks that Cai Ji, an old woman, is a fool with no brain but great ambition.


    But what happened in front of him gave Wang Fan a new understanding of CAI Ji. He even had some fear of CAI Ji from his heart.


    When Wang Fan came out of CAI Ji''s office, he found that his shirt on his back had been soaked with sweat. Fortunately, he was still wearing a suit outside, but he didn''t show his feet in front of CAI Ji.


    After getting out of the office building, Wang Fan didn''t tell Akutagawa Shinto. After all, he didn''t know whether Cai Ji would be around.


    When they got on the bus together, Wang Fan felt relieved and said to Akutagawa: "Cai Ji has been suspicious of you. It''s not as simple as we thought."


    "I''m sorry, van. I can''t do it. I''m really sorry." Sitting in the driver''s seat, Akutagawa Shin said with embarrassment.


    In the face of Akutagawa''s remorse, Wang Fan didn''t say much.


    At the beginning of the Fire Island, in the face of CAI Ji''s provocation, isn''t wang fan also a disgusting look?


    If we have to blame, we can only blame Wang Fan for making CAI Ji''s thinking simple, and he did not expect that Cai Ji would make such a move in the office in front of him in front of Chen Xu.


    "Xin, I don''t blame you for this. I don''t think it''s all right!" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "What are we going to do?" Asked Akutagawa.


    "Cai Ji arranged for me to investigate Chen Xu and Song Zhuang. It seems that the news of these two people''s death can be announced, just to find a suitable reason. Otherwise, Cai Ji is likely to notice something." Wang Fan worried said.


    "Song Zhuang and Chen Xu have already broken up because of sun Hesheng. The whole police station knows about this. How can they explain if they both die? Is it fire and fire? " Asked Akutagawa.


    "You said they broke up? When Ma Liang finds Chen Xu at this time, does he mean to do something? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think it''s easy for Ma Liang to find Chen Xu." Akutagawa replied.


    "Damn it! If I had known there were so many things in it, I shouldn''t have killed them so early. At least I should have slowed down. I''d better make things simple! " Wang Fan said in distress.


    Recently, what Wang Fan has done has been so smooth that he suddenly has the illusion that the opponents he meets are all retarded idiots.


    However, it turns out that these people are not as stupid as they appear. On the contrary, they are smarter than each other. They can even be described as sinister.


    Akutagawa, sitting in the driver''s seat, asked, "where are we going now, brother fan? Can we still find Qianxue? "


    "Go to the police station. Since Cai Ji has suspected you, I''m afraid she will arrange someone to follow us. Besides, if she asks me to investigate your affairs, I have to pretend." Wang Fan said to Akutagawa.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Akutagawa agreed and drove to the police station.


    Along the way, Wang Fan was paying attention to whether anyone was following him. Although several suspicious cars were found on the road, which seemed to be following them, when they came to the police station, those suspicious cars didn''t follow them any more.


    This situation makes Wang Fan more nervous.


    It seems that some suspicious vehicles were arranged by Cai Ji in nine cases out of ten. The reason why they didn''t follow them into the police station should be that they were worried about being discovered by Wang Fan.


    What''s more, just as Wang Fan said, Cai Ji arranged for him to investigate Chen Xu and Song Zhuang. Their direct return to the police station is exactly what Cai Ji wants to see. Of course, she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    After Wang Fan and Akutagawa returned to the police station, they entered the office building one by one. When the busy police officers and sergeants saw them appear, they immediately stopped what they were doing and saluted them.


    Wang Fan didn''t say anything and walked to the elevator, but Akutagawa Shin said hello to the police.


    When two people walk to the elevator door together, Wang Fan suddenly finds that the police officers and sergeants who just saluted them seem to be whispering.


    Wang Fan''s heart was suddenly tightened by the crowd''s action. He looked back at Akutagawa Shin doubtfully, but he was facing Akutagawa Shin doubtfully.


    When the two people''s eyes were facing each other, the fog that troubled Wang Fan''s heart suddenly dissipated at this moment.


    "It''s too serious! Where is Chen Xu like? Isn''t this Mr. Akutagawa himself? "


    Looking at a face of doubt, Mei Yu full of heroic "Chen Xu", Wang Fan finally understood everything.


    Although wearing a mask and pretending to be Chen Xu, Akutagawa Shin has not changed his character at all. He still maintains his original indifference and arrogance, which is quite different from the greedy and lustful Chen Xu.


    ok


    They are really not the same kind of people, and they are two very different people.


    Maybe it''s because Akutagawa has been a killer for a long time. His way of doing things, as well as the breath between his eyebrows, are all that kind of heroic and pressing, with a feeling that people can''t get close to each other.


    But what about Chen Xu?


    As a person who is used to deceiving the superior and deceiving the inferior, and has an extreme desire for money, power and women, how can Chen Xu have the temperament of Akutagawa Shin?


    Such "Chen Xu" appeared in front of the public, it is simply an incomprehensible imagination, so it is not rare for people to whisper behind.


    Ding Dong


    When the elevator reaches the first floor, it makes a clear sound.


    Wang Fan, who was suddenly awakened, frowned slightly and said to Akutagawa Shin behind him: "it seems that you will die today!"


    "What?" Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Akutagawa Shinichi asked in a low voice.


    "Go up and talk about it!" Wang Fan''s face sank and took the lead in walking into the elevator.


    After Wang Fan, Akutagawa Shin walked into the elevator. After the door of the elevator was closed, he asked suspiciously, "what did you say just now?"


    "Xin, your identity has been exposed. Today, there is no way to get out of the police station. Now not only Cai Ji has doubts about you, but also the people here have doubts about you. If I guess correctly, their reaction should have been told to Cai Ji." Wang Fan frowned and said.


    "This When Akutagawa heard Wang Fan''s words, he looked worried and didn''t know what to say.

 V2.Chapter 816

    In Songzhuang''s office, Wang Fan sits on the sofa smoking, while Akutagawa Shin stands at the window, looking at the situation downstairs through the cracks in the curtains.


    "They won''t do anything. Even if Cai Ji has noticed something, she won''t mobilize people in the police station. After all, politicians like to do things behind their backs." Wang Fan looked at the Akutagawa letter in the window and said to him.


    "What shall we do now?" Akutagawa turns around and looks at Wang Fan and asks.


    After entering the Songzhuang office, Akutagawa Shin said this sentence most.


    This is not because Akutagawa Shin has no brain, but as a killer, he encounters more pursuit.


    If it''s in the face of the enemy''s pursuit, when he can''t hide his identity, he just needs to find a chance to kill the other party, and he doesn''t need to take other things into consideration.


    It''s just because of this style that Akutagawa doesn''t care about imitating a person after this kind of disguise, which directly leads to the fact that after wearing the mask, although his face looks very similar to Chen Xu''s, his style of acting still makes him show his feet.


    In the face of this situation, Akutagawa''s previous way of doing things, can be said to have no effect, can only consult Wang Fan who is good at this way.


    But sitting on the sofa, Wang Fan did not think of a suitable solution.


    Now that they are in full view of the public, they come to Songzhuang''s office. If they leave as if nothing happened, they will be discussed again.


    And those suspicious cars are likely to follow again.


    If at that time, Wang Fan wants to solve the problem properly, then he really needs a lot of work!


    At present, the best way is to kill Akutagawa shin in Songzhuang''s office on the ground of suspecting Chen Xu.


    But it''s easy to say, it''s very difficult to do!


    Live to see a man, die to see a corpse.


    There are only two of them in the room. If after the gunshot, people come here and don''t see Chen Xu''s body, then this matter is not solved.


    But if people want to be sure that Chen Xu was killed, there must be a cold body lying here.


    Where did the body come from?


    Even if you cheat in a policeman, put on the mask of Akutagawa Shin''s face, and then kill that policeman, Akutagawa Shin''s true face will still be exposed.


    This is not only more suspicious, but also Wang Fan really can''t do such a thing.


    Although Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin are not good men and women, and they have done things to kill people, they can''t do things to kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Ding Ling Ling


    The sudden ringing of the mobile phone startled Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa thinking hard.


    He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and saw that the mobile phone number displayed on the screen was from the old woman Cai Ji, which really surprised Wang Fan.


    Fortunately, after Wang Fan calmed down, he found that the mobile phone in his hand was not Ma Liang''s, but Cai Ji''s private mobile phone.


    "Hello, boss Cai?" After connecting the phone, Wang Fan''s tone suddenly changed and immediately returned to a Jian''s state.


    Cai Ji on the other end of the phone asked impatiently, "ah Jian, why did you answer my phone for half a day? What are you doing?"


    "Hey, boss Cai, why are you worried! What can I do? Isn''t it just about having fun? " Wang Fan said deliberately.


    "Ah Jian, you''re quite at ease." Cai Ji said with some displeasure.


    Listening to Cai Ji''s tone, Wang Fan said with a smile: "boss Cai, you should be happy in your life? Is it interesting to live in pain every day? "


    "Well, you have a point." Cai Ji returned.


    "Boss Cai is calling at this time. Is there anything I need to do?" Wang Fan asked.


    "You have done a good job in the hospital. I wanted to arrange for Ma Liang to come to see me with you later, but now there is something wrong. You need to deal with it." Cai Ji said solemnly.


    As soon as Cai Ji said that he had something to deal with, Wang Fan immediately became nervous. He tentatively asked: "boss Cai, who won''t make you unhappy? I need to teach him a lesson. I''m cruel and easy to make trouble for you!"


    With Wang Fan''s words, Cai Ji on the other end of the phone said with a smile: "ah Jian, you are smart. I know you have a lot to do, but I don''t mind. So you just let go of what I told you."


    "Thank you for your praise, boss CAI. Then, which guy with no eyes has offended you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "You go to the T City police station now." Cai Ji said.


    "Keke"


    Wang Fan, who was smoking with his legs crossed, was almost choked by the smoke in his mouth when he heard that Cai Ji had asked him to go to the police station.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s cough, Cai Ji asked with a smile, "how? Scared? "


    "Boss Cai, you don''t want to kill yourself. I''ve just done something for you, but you let me go to the police station. Is it hard for me to turn myself in?" Wang Fan asked deliberately.


    "Look at your courage Cai Ji said with disdain.


    "What does boss Cai mean?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Ma Liang is in the police station now. I''m worried about what will happen to him. Go to the police station and find him. If you need to, help him make a decision!" Cai Ji said in a cold voice.


    Just now I heard Cai Ji say that when he was asked to go to the police station, Wang Fan had already guessed that someone had talked to Cai Ji about his entering the police station with Akutagawa shin.


    And he also expected that Cai Ji asked him to come to Ma Liang just to solve the problem here.


    This is enough to show that Cai Ji has doubts about Chen Xu and even worries about Ma Liang.


    Wang Fan calmed down a little and said, "boss Cai, are you kidding me? I don''t want to deal with Mr. Ma Liangma. I don''t want to help him. Maybe he will be unhappy when I see him."


    "If I ask you to go to him, naturally there will be arrangements. There will be someone at the door of the police station to meet you. They will tell you how to do it. After this is done, I will arrange someone to accept your reward." Cai Ji is very proud to say.


    "Hey, hey, what kind of reward?" Wang Fan asked deliberately.


    "Liu Feifei has been put in the first prison by me, and he Jin, who betrayed me, has also been put there by me. You can finish the beautiful things you haven''t finished, and then accept another surprise I give you." Cai Ji said on the phone.


    Wang Fan, who is not here long ago, after listening to Cai Ji''s words, pretends to say: "thank you for the reward from boss CAI. I''ll go to the police station to find Ma Liang now."


    Wang Fan, who hung up the phone, looked at the worried Akutagawa letter and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that we are going to fall this time!"

 V2.Chapter 817

    As one door closes, another door opens.


    Miao Qing, who is dressed up as a Jian, appears at the door of the police station with two body bags. Wang Fan, who is standing in front of the window sill of Songzhuang office, finally falls back to his original place.


    Looking at Miao Qing saying hello to a man in a suit at the door, and seeing her walk into the office building in no hurry, Wang Fan said to Akutagawa Shin beside her, "Shin, hurry up, success or failure depends on this."


    "Good!" Akutagawa agreed and walked to the door of the office.


    Soon, the door of the office was knocked, and Akutagawa opened the door. Miao Qing, dressed in men''s clothes, laughed and walked in.


    "Lie down, why? And let me do it myself? " Miao Qing said to Wang Fan and Akutagawa.


    "Hard work, sister green!" Wang Fan said excitedly.


    "Hard is not hard, but my chest is a little painful, you can give me a good check back!" Miao green apricot eye pick, said with a smile to Wang Fan.


    Just now, Miao Qing, who was just preparing to speak two polite words of mustard, heard that Miao Qing was so outspoken. His face turned red and fell directly on the ground.


    Not to mention Akutagawa''s embarrassment, even Wang Fan blushed, but Wang Fan was not allowed to get into the corpse bag. Miao Qing had stopped him and asked him softly, "you killed everyone. Are you the only one who is going to be Cai Ji?"


    "The only one?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, you killed all the people around Cai Ji so hard, isn''t it just to make her trust you?" Miao Qing asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think about it now, and I don''t have time to think about it. I''d better live first." Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    Wang fan doesn''t care whether Cai Ji can be the only one. After all, Cai Ji can arrange other people to follow "Ma Liang", which shows that Cai Ji is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    Wang Fan''s answer did not satisfy Miao Qing, but without waiting for her to speak again, Wang Fan had already hid in the body bag.


    Wang Fan, who got into the corpse bag, lay quietly in it. Although he was the first to lie in the corpse bag, Wang Fan had no strange feeling at all, which made him feel down-to-earth.


    Live to death.


    From the moment of birth, people are doomed to die, so no matter how your life is, your final result is the same as others, that is to become a passer-by in this world.


    Lying in the corpse bag, Wang Fan fell into darkness after the sound of rope sliding.


    "Bang bang"


    After a continuous burst of gunfire, there was not much meeting to hear a rush of footsteps.


    When the door was opened, Miao Qing said in a low voice, "you''ve come just in time. Carry these two corpse bags down."


    "This..." Someone asked for something, but soon there was no voice.


    "I only brought two body bags this time, and I don''t want anyone to expose the corpse here, so don''t ask so much nonsense, do you understand?" Miao Qing''s voice is very arrogant, which is very similar to ah Jian''s style.


    Miao Qing''s voice fell, and soon the sound of footsteps approached Wang Fan. Then Wang Fan felt that someone had lifted him up.


    Hiding in the body bag, Wang Fan held his breath for fear that he would be seen through. He didn''t die in the body bag until he was heavily thrown out and hit on a hard object.


    "Well, officers, it''s hard work! Go and do your work Miao Qing''s voice came again.


    "How can we say this up?" Someone asked anxiously.


    "See, those standing at the door, if you have any questions, you can ask them. I have nothing else to say!" Miao Qing said lazily.


    "Those people? What do you do? " Someone asked in doubt.


    Similarly, Wang Fan, who has a strong curiosity about the people who have followed him all the way and are guarding the door of the police station, is also guessing the identity of these people.


    "Sir, I think they''re from the intelligence agency. I''ve seen them do things before." A very young voice, like answering the question of the previous person.


    Wang Fan, who also heard this, felt very nervous.


    Intelligence people!


    In order to track Ma Liang, Cai Ji arranges the people of the intelligence agency, which is enough to show the extent of CAI Ji''s distrust of Ma Liang.


    In other words, if Wang Fan didn''t have Miao Qing as a life-saving straw to break the deadlock, I''m afraid that these people from the intelligence agency would personally get rid of Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin who disguised as Ma Liang and Chen Xu.


    There is a sense of survival, which makes Wang Fan''s forehead, can not help but burst out a layer of cold sweat.


    All along with the wind and water, he felt more and more the difficulties in front of him, and also felt the weakness of his own strength.


    In fact, the emergence of these situations is not an incredible thing. After all, what Wang fan is facing is not a simple politician.


    Cai Ji, as the leader of M party and the chief executive of W Province, how can she be a simple politician.


    Don''t say Wang fan is such a small figure. Even sun Hesheng, an old politician, can hardly get rid of CAI Ji easily.


    "Bang"


    There was a dull metal crash, followed by a car start.


    Feeling the bumps of the car, Wang fan knows that Miao Qing has driven the car, left the police station and is heading for the yard where Ma Liang is buried.


    All this was planned by Wang Fan.


    Miao Qing pretends to be a Jian, shoots "Ma Liang" and "Chen Xu" in the police station, and then pulls their bodies to the yard, so that even if someone follows them, they will find their bodies in the yard.


    As long as the body is found, no one will question Wang Fan''s disguise as Ma Liang, so Wang fan can continue his plan.


    Although the plan does not look perfect, but in this emergency, Wang fan can only put all his eggs in one basket and make such a decision.


    Moreover, the current situation also shows that he is right to do so.


    The car sped all the way, and soon came to the secret yard. After Miao Qing stopped the car, he opened the cover of the trunk, stretched out his hand to pull the rope on the corpse bag, and said to the two people in the trunk, "go down by yourself, I don''t have time to carry you two in."


    After hearing Miao Qing''s words, Akutagawa shin and Wang Fan quickly climbed out of the body bag and took a look at the surrounding situation. Then they carefully walked out of the car trunk.


    "Sister Qing, it''s hard for you." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Cut, your mouth is like honey. You must be hiding something from me when you praise me so much." Miao Qing said with disdain.


    At this time, Akutagawa shin, who had gone to the yard, turned around and said, "brother fan, do you really want to sleep with that woman at night?"

 V2.Chapter 818

    Akutagawa''s words let Wang Fan get a powder punch from Miao Qing. Although Miao Qing looks angry, Wang fan knows that she is not really angry.


    After changing the human skin mask in the yard, Wang Fan drove away alone. Akutagawa shin and Miao Qing could not leave the yard until it was late and there was no danger around.


    Wang Fan believes that with their skills, they can leave safely, and they will not be watched by anyone, so they dare to leave safely.


    Wang Fan, who left the yard, drove his car all the way to Cai Ji''s office building. Now that the murder of Ma Liang is no longer a secret, it is necessary for "a Jian", as the murderer, to tell Cai Ji about it face to face.


    Wang Fan, who had locked the car door, took a cigarette in his mouth and swaggered to the office building. The security guard standing at the door, who saw Wang Fan appear from a distance, respectfully opened the door for him.


    "Brother Jian." The security guard said hello wisely.


    "Oh." Wang Fan squeezed a response from his nose and walked into the door arrogantly.


    Before, Wang Fan also came to Cai Ji''s office building as a Jian, but at that time, he did not receive such treatment.


    The staff here are more likely to greet Ma Liang, but they are indifferent to him who is not well-dressed.


    The staff in the office building are getting off work orderly. Several beautiful young girls, dressed in gorgeous clothes, come out of the elevator with a smile.


    "Shh"


    Wang Fan, who was smoking, whistled and winked at the young girls.


    The girls who are talking and laughing immediately look disgusted when they hear someone whistling. But when they see clearly, the hooligan whistling at them is actually ah Jian smoking cigarettes, and they immediately lose their anger.


    And Wang Fan''s eyes just a docking, girls will be flurried head down, hurried to the gate, even behind them a few male staff, also speed up the pace.


    "Fuck! It''s like seeing a ghost! " Wang Fan cursed and went to the elevator.


    Take the elevator to the floor where Cai Ji is. As soon as the elevator door opens, Wang Fan sees Cai Ji.


    "Boss Cai, you make me feel a little sorry. You are still here to welcome me." Wang Fan said with false feelings.


    "Ah Jian, you are cruel enough to do things. I asked you to help Ma Liang deal with things, but you killed him and asked the people in the police station to help you move the body. Your style of doing things is not the general overbearing!" Cai Ji said with a smile on her face.


    Although Cai Ji''s words sounded like a reproach to Wang Fan, the smile on her face showed her inner thoughts.


    Seeing that Cai Ji was not angry, Wang Fan continued: "boss Cai, I can''t blame you for this. Ma Liang has always been disrespectful to me. This time, he talked nonsense with me again. I was a little agitated at that time, so I just.. ha-ha! Mr. Cai, understand more


    "You are a glib kid. After all, Ma Liang''s death has become his problem." Cai Ji said, has turned to the office.


    Wang Fan, who was behind Cai Ji, said with a smile, "boss Cai, actually you want me to do this. I just saved you some trouble! Is that right? "


    "Ah Jian, I can understand that things can be done too much, but if I talk too much nonsense, I can''t help you!" Cai Ji stopped and looked at Wang Fan. She said very seriously.


    Knowing that Cai Ji was angry, Wang Fan quickly covered his mouth with his hand and made a look of panic. He whispered: "boss Cai, you just take me as a fart, don''t mind!"


    "Cut! If I had been angry with you, I would have been buried and waiting for you here? " Cai Ji said disdainfully.


    "Boss Cai''s kindness of not killing me must be remembered by ah Jian! In the future, I will work hard for boss Cai! " Wang Fan flatters and follows Cai Ji into her office.


    After Wang Fan turned and closed the door, Cai Ji had already sat down at her desk. She pointed to the sofa and said to Wang Fan, "ah Jian, sit down. I have something to do for you."


    "Good." Wang Fan sat on the sofa and put out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    "Ma Liang is too ambitious, and he is very good at hiding himself. Under my nose, he colludes with my subordinates. I think he and Songzhuang are not clear, so you must find Songzhuang and deal with it thoroughly." Cai Ji said to Wang Fan.


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to kill Songzhuang, Wang Fan laughed in his heart. He nodded his head and said, "please rest assured, boss CAI. I will let them get together as soon as possible."


    "That''s good. When you finish the business of Songzhuang, I''ll give you all the business Ma Liang took care of before. Moreover, you need an official identity. It''s much more convenient for you to get in and out of my place in the future." Cai Ji continued.


    "Official identity? Boss Cai, didn''t we agree that I don''t need to be around you? " Wang Fan some embarrassed said.


    With an official identity, it''s natural to be with CAI Ji every day. That''s not what Wang Fan wants.


    What''s more, his current status does not allow him to do so. After all, he will lose his words and dream a lot at night. Who knows that one day, if he is not careful, he will show his feet beside Cai Ji and let the old woman see through her identity.


    But Wang Fan''s words didn''t make Cai Ji change her mind. She said firmly: "ah Jian, when I promised you before, you didn''t kill Ma Liang. Now you kill Ma Liang. Do you think I should let you protect me around me?"


    "This..." Wang Fan looks at Cai Ji awkwardly.


    "There''s no reason. If you don''t want to, you can leave now. I won''t stop you!" Cai Ji''s face darkened as she spoke.


    "Boss Cai, I don''t look like a serious person. If you let me follow you, don''t you worry that others will doubt my identity? If you let people know that I was born as a prisoner, don''t you have no face? " Wang Fan explained.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. People depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles. I will arrange a personal tailor and an image designer to tailor it for you." Cai Ji said with disapproval.


    Speaking of this, Wang Fan had no reason to refuse, so he said with a bitter face: "well, boss Cai, I''ll live with you now. I''ll listen to what you say."


    "Well, in order to reward you, you can do whatever you want on the island tonight, and I''m ready for other rewards!" Cai Ji said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 819

    Fire Island, still silent.


    Standing on the wharf of huoshao island and looking at the familiar place, Wang Fan really felt deeply.


    "Brother Jian, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" The middle-aged man in police uniform warmly welcomed him.


    I don''t know this enthusiastic middle-aged man, but from his clothes and the position of the people behind him, Wang Fan thinks that this middle-aged man should be the new warden here.


    There is not much ostentation, but the number of people who welcome Wang Fan still has a certain scale.


    "I want to see brother Howe first." Wang Fan shook hands with each other and said to him.


    "Oh? Well, let''s go to see brother Howe first The warden was stunned for a moment and soon returned.


    They walked into the gate of the prison. Accompanied by the warden, Wang Fan came to the familiar cell.


    "Ah Jian, how dare you come to see me!" Brother Hao, sitting on the sofa in the room, said in a voice like a bell.


    "Ha ha, brother Hao, you are not angry with me, are you?" Wang Fan said, has stepped into brother Hao''s cell.


    HAOGE, a big man, was still sitting on the sofa. Beside him knelt a young prisoner. If it wasn''t for the young prisoner''s shivering body, Wang Fan almost thought it was an ornament.


    "Brother Hao, brother Jian wanted to see you as soon as he came ashore, so I brought him here." The warden stood at the door, explaining with a smiling face.


    It seemed that he was afraid of brother Hao, so the warden didn''t enter the cell. Even the prison guards who followed him were also watching, as if something was wrong and they would run away.


    Seeing the strange behavior of the people, Wang Fan went to the wine cabinet with a smile, opened the door, took out a bottle of red wine, wrung off the cork with his hand, and said to brother Hao, "isn''t it very lonely without me to try the wine for you?"


    "You boy, are you really not afraid that I will kill you?" Brother Hao asked with a smile.


    "Brother is also for a living. Brother Hao should not care about me. If you are not happy, I was already dead when I just walked in!" Wang Fan spoke and drank half a bottle of red wine.


    Without answering Wang Fan''s words, brother Hao raised his arm and opened his hand to Wang Fan.


    See brother Hao''s action, Wang Fan quickly flattered the hands of the bottle, steadily handed to the hands of brother Hao.


    Just now, Ho Ho, who had a straight face, took the bottle, and his face relaxed a little. He turned to the warden at the gate and said, "let this boy kneel on the ground at the gate of the prison area. If he dares to be lazy, you can bury him!"


    "All right, brother Howe." The warden at the door nodded.


    Kneeling on the ground, the young man''s body trembled, like a tottering sapling, holding on in the strong wind.


    "Damn, can''t you hear me?" Brother Hao yelled angrily.


    The warden at the door saw that brother Hao was going to be angry. Just as he was about to step in, he quickly took back his leg.


    At this time, Wang Fan, standing beside brother Hao, went to the young man, reached for his collar and lifted him up from the ground.


    The young man with soft legs has a face like paper and a body like chaff. He looks at Wang Fan with a pair of godless eyes, but his mouth is open but he can''t make a sound.


    "Brother Hao, I''m afraid this boy can''t make it through tonight. Why don''t you just let him go more happily?" Wang Fan looked at the young prisoner''s face, shook his head and said to brother Hao.


    "People who make mistakes must be punished. This is the rule of the island. Ah Jian, you don''t think that you can break the rules here in your present status." Brother Hao said coldly.


    "Well, brother Hao, I''ll always be your little brother, so I won''t go against your will." With these words, Wang Fan raised his hand and threw out the weak young prisoner.


    The warden and guards hiding at the door quickly dragged the prisoner who fell at the door to one side.


    "Warden, do according to brother Hao''s instructions. When the boy swallows his anger, remember to come back and talk to brother Hao." Wang Fan said to the warden at the door.


    "All right, brother Jian." The warden nodded.


    With these words, the warden also turned and left. There were only Wang Fan and Hao Ge left inside and outside the cell.


    When the governor''s footsteps gradually disappeared, Wang Fan asked in doubt: "brother Hao, why are you so angry? Did that kid provoke you? "


    "No, I just don''t want this kind of person to die so happily." Hao elder brother light return way.


    "Oh? I''m a little curious when you say that. What did the boy do? " Wang Fan asked.


    "He killed a little girl, who was very important to me!" The expression on brother Hao''s face was a little painful when he spoke.


    He didn''t expect that brother Hao would have such an expression. Wang Fan was also surprised. He asked curiously, "brother Hao, what kind of girl will be very important to you?"


    "The girl''s family is kind to me. Now the family has sent someone to find me. Of course, I can''t just sit back and watch. So I asked fat corpse to arrange someone to catch the boy here and take revenge for the family." Brother Hao said lightly.


    "He''s not a prisoner here?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Who told you that only prisoners can be held here?" Ho asked.


    "It''s not." Wang Fan returned with a bitter smile.


    Fat corpse, brother Hao and the iron hand killed by him, which one is the prisoner here?


    Don''t they regard huoshao island as their own territory and a paradise far away from the real world?


    Want to catch a person here, for fat corpse and brother Hao, it is a very easy thing, so Wang Fan''s heart is not surprised, but brother Hao said the favor thing, but let Wang fan is very unexpected.


    "Brother Hao, if necessary, I can help you take care of the family after I go out." Wang Fan said.


    "No, I''ve arranged for someone to pick them up. If this happens, they can''t stay in W province any more. After all, they are not kind." He waved his hand and said.


    Since brother Hao said so, Wang fan is not easy to ask. He went to brother Hao and sat down. He said, "brother Hao, I''ve come to see you this time. I want to ask you something."


    "Do you want to kill Cai Ji?" Ho asked.


    "Well I didn''t expect that brother Hao asked so directly. Wang Fan didn''t know how to answer.


    "Is there anyone who wants you to make eye liner around Cai Ji, and you don''t want to accept it?" He then asked.


    "Yes, but how do you know?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Lao Tzu''s surname is Ying. I know something about the style of Xiong''s family." Brother Hao said with disdain.

 V2.Chapter 820

    I heard about the Ying family from Uncle GUI, so Wang Fan always wanted to find a chance to meet brother Hao and learn more about the Ying family and the Xiong family from him.


    Now when I hear brother Hao say this, Wang fan can not only be sure that brother Hao is from the Ying family, but it seems that the relationship between the Ying family and the Xiong family is not so harmonious.


    Since there are contradictions, we can take advantage of them.


    Wang Fan picked up a cigar from the coffee table, handed it to brother Hao respectfully, and said, "brother Hao, it seems that you know a lot about Xiong''s family."


    "Well! It''s more than understanding. I''ve been trapped for so many years, thanks to the Xiong family! " Brother Hao took the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand and said with a cold hum.


    "Ah? Are the people in Xiong''s family so insidious? Damn, even the people of your English family dare to do this? " Wang Fan said, pretending to be surprised.


    Brother Hao, who smoked two cigars, turned to Wang Fan, squinted and asked, "boy, you don''t want to make a fight with the Xiong family with the help of our British family."


    "Brother Hao, as you say, you British family and Xiong family are all famous families. As a scum, how dare I plot against you big men? At most, it''s a struggle to survive in the cracks, hehe. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Brother Hao is very mysterious. At least in Wang Fan''s opinion, there are too many miracles in him.


    As one of the three major families in China, the British family is supposed to be a kind of superior existence. However, as a member of the British family, brother Hao shrinks in huoshao island.


    Moreover, he not only lives a secret life, but also serves the politicians in W province.


    Wang Fan couldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    Of course, since HAOGE can know about Wang Fan, it is enough to show that HAOGE is not alone on the boundary of W Province, and there must be some support behind him.


    Thinking of this, Wang fan can''t help thinking of the family that brother Hao said. It seems that the family that he said should have a lot to do with the British family.


    Just for some needs, the family has always been silent. Even the killing of their daughter needs to be handled by brother Hao.


    These are not what Wang fan is most concerned about. What he is more concerned about now is brother Hao''s attitude towards Xiong''s family and whether he can find a way to redeem himself from brother Hao.


    As a scum with no big background, Wang fan knows how powerful he is. Let alone against the influence of the xiongjia family, Cai Ji, an old woman, can make Wang Fan and the people around him doomed.


    But if you have the support of the British family, Wang Fan''s ability even has a qualitative leap, if you want to deal with these opponents, at least you have a certain bargaining chip.


    He knows everything outside, so brother Hao knows what Wang fan is thinking.


    When Wang Fan finished flattering himself, brother Hao said calmly: "boy, you can''t kill Cai Ji. Don''t say it''s you. Even I dare not kill her easily."


    "Well... Brother Hao, is it because of CAI Ji''s background? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Although Wang Fan has already vaguely felt that Cai Ji is not as simple as it seems, it doesn''t mean that he has any understanding of CAI Ji.


    However, for Wang Fan''s question, brother Hao replied with a white eye. His sharp eyes were like looking at a silly fork, which made Wang Fan blush involuntarily.


    "The leader of M party, the chief executive of W Province, boy, none of these identities can be countered by your role, not to mention the support of another organization behind her." Brother Hao said with disdain.


    "Another organization?" Wang Fan asked in surprise. At the same time, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "High table meeting! A mysterious organization I''ve been pursuing for so many years. " He said.


    "You say she''s a high table person? What''s more, brother Hao, you''re also tracking down the high table meeting? " Wang Fan was even more surprised.


    Before, she had no defense against Cai Ji, but thought she was a lecherous woman politician. Later, she gradually found that Cai Ji was not only very capable, but also secretly supported by others.


    I have this speculation in my heart, but brother Hao''s words still shocked Wang Fan.


    If Cai Ji is supported by the high table society, doesn''t it mean that the whole w province is controlled by the high table society?


    It''s no wonder that the Xiong family want Wang Fan to hide in CAI Ji''s side as a Jian.


    In this way, we can not only secretly investigate the events of the high tables, but also have a deeper understanding of the internal situation of W province from Wang Fan.


    Although there is nothing wrong with such an arrangement in a sense, it is not the life Wang Fan wants, so he still resists it from his heart.


    "Why are you so surprised?" Brother Hao asked with disapproval.


    "I just didn''t expect that even you were investigating the high table meeting. Did you receive the order from Xiong''s family?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Fart! Do you dare to command me? I was calculated by them, damn it Brother Hao scolded angrily.


    Although I don''t know what happened in that year, from brother Hao''s anger, Wang fan can easily tell how big his resentment is.


    Want to comfort brother Hao, but don''t know where to start, Wang fan can only silently look at brother Hao, a look of sympathy, expressing his inner sympathy.


    Glancing at the expression on Wang Fan''s face, brother Hao said with a smile, "boy, although you can''t kill Cai Ji, you can still get rid of her."


    "Brother Hao, don''t tease me. I know about the high table meeting. It''s related to the interests of Huaxia. If the Xiong family insists, I really can''t refuse. Moreover, my family is still in Huaxia. I don''t want them to be threatened." Wang Fan said bitterly.


    "It''s necessary to investigate the matter of the high table meeting. The old man Sun Jian won''t agree with you to stand by, so you don''t have to think too much about it." He said.


    When brother Hao talked about the blind Master, Wang Fan could only admit his fate and said, "brother Hao, since I''m talking about this, I can only go back to the old woman and continue to live as a Jian."


    "Boy, looking at you, how can you act like a geese?" Said brother Hao, frowning.


    "Well Wang Fan speechless looking at brother Hao.


    "If you can''t kill Cai Ji, can''t you get rid of her by other means?" Brother Hao said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 821

    From brother Hao''s cell, Wang fan is in a good mood.


    Brother Hao gave him a good suggestion about CAI Ji. Since he can''t kill Cai Ji himself, it''s better to borrow sun Hesheng''s hand to do it.


    Moreover, the advice of the male family is only to put an eye liner that can be used for them on the side of W province. As for this eye liner, who is attached to it is not what the male family cares about.


    Sun Hesheng wants to recommend his granddaughter to shangguanjing, so he will get rid of CAI Ji by any means. With Wang Fan''s support, sun Hesheng will have a better chance of winning.


    As for the high table Club behind Cai Ji, it just worries that shangguanjing will not be controlled. If shangguanjing can be controlled, the high table club will have no choice but to accept this reality.


    The key to the whole thing is how Wang Fan helps sun Hesheng and pulls Cai Ji down from her position.


    Although he was on Huoshao Island, he knew everything about the opposite side of brother Hao. He even knew where Wang Fan hid sun Hesheng, which shocked Wang Fan.


    Although brother Hao didn''t show any hostility and even helped Wang Fan all the time, this unimaginable ability really deserves Wang Fan to be more careful.


    After all, brother Hao is a member of the British family, and his style of acting is so domineering. If Wang Fan offends such a person one day, what will happen? Wang fan can''t imagine.


    This also shows from another aspect that these three Chinese families absolutely have great strength. They are not small people like Wang Fan who can fight and resist at will.


    Wang Fan, who left HAOGE''s cell, went directly to the gate of the fourth prison area. The prison guards who stood at the gate had seen Wang Fan for a long time. When they saw the red man around chairman Cai, they immediately came up.


    "I want to see the blind." Wang Fan said to the guards.


    "All right, brother Jian." With a promise, the C.O. turns and opens the door with the key.


    The blind man didn''t take part in the last escape from Huoshao Island, not only because of brother Hao''s advice, but also because of the blind man''s own choice.


    When he came to the door of the blind man''s cell, Wang Fan and other guards opened the door of the cell and stepped in.


    "Little brother, why are you back?" Asked the blind man in the dark.


    "Brother Hao, let me take you out to do something." Wang Fan said straight to the point.


    Hearing that he was going to leave Huoshao Island, the blind man in the dark frowned. He said reluctantly, "I''m a blind man. What can I do for you? I''m not convenient. I can''t obey you."


    "A friend of mine is suffering from some physical problems due to his shortness of breath. Although the doctor has rescued him, he is not easy to move now, so please go out of the mountain and help him recover." Wang Fan explained.


    "Brother, I''m not a good man. I don''t want to do such a thing." The blind man came back coldly.


    "If you promise to help, you don''t have to go back to the island," he said Wang fan saw that the other side didn''t want to fight, so he quickly increased the chips.


    "Ha ha! Little brother, do you think that such attractive conditions are enough to motivate me to leave here and go to the outside world with you? " The blind man asked with a smile.


    "Don''t you want to be free? Didn''t you tell me that there are still people waiting for your news? " Wang Fan asked.


    "As I said, I''m a dead man. I can stay here for a few years. If I go out, I''ll die." Said the blind man with a bitter smile.


    "If you are worried about your own safety, you can rest assured that if I have the ability to take you out, I will be able to send you back to ensure that you will not be hurt." Wang Fan said confidently.


    "I''d like to believe your words, and I''m willing to accept your sincerity, but you don''t know what I have to face or what I''m worried about, so I can''t accept your promise. Little brother, don''t waste your breath!" The blind man returned firmly.


    Without the help of the blind man, Wang fan can''t make sun Hesheng stand up. But if sun Hesheng can''t stand up, how can he overthrow Cai Ji?


    Although shangguanjing has sun Hesheng''s support, Wang fan does not fail to see the attitude of those politicians who once attached to sun Hesheng after sun Hesheng lay down.


    If you want to ensure the smooth progress of the whole plan in this case, it''s really like walking on a tightrope on a cliff.


    Cai Ji and sun Hesheng are not the only politicians in W province. If the whole plan is a little careless, it is not impossible for others to steal the fruits of victory.


    Wang Fan didn''t want to do this kind of wedding dress for others, and he didn''t want to see it happen. So he had to ask sun Hesheng to stand up and ask the blind man to help.


    Seeing the blind man''s resolute attitude, Wang Fan''s heart was a little anxious. He frowned and said in a bad tone: "blind man, you and I have a friendship. I didn''t want to do anything to hurt our feelings, but this friend is very important to me. If you don''t want to help, don''t blame me for doing things by any means!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you still want to threaten me? Little brother, I''m not afraid of threats. Death is really not a big deal to me. " Standing in the dark, the blind man came out and looked at Wang Fan with a pair of godless eyes. The expression on his face was very firm.


    "Blind man, of course I know that you are not afraid of death. How can a person who can stay on huoshao island for such a long time and be respected by brother Hao be a character who is greedy for life and afraid of death?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Well! Now that you know it, why don''t you go? Do you have any other means? " The blind man snorted coldly and said in a bad tone.


    Hearing that the blind man wanted to drive himself away, Wang Fan said with a smile instead of anger: "blind man, I also have some friends who do business in the river and lake. They will go to h country recently. I don''t know if they will be there and what people they shouldn''t meet?"


    The expressionless blind man, hearing Wang Fan''s words, immediately seemed not calm. He said anxiously, "what do you want to do? Ah Jian, I can warn you that if you dare to hurt them, I won''t let you have a good time. "


    "Blind man, you are kind to me. I shouldn''t have threatened you with these things, but this friend is very important to me. If he can''t get your help, I will be doomed. So please do me a favor. As long as you are willing to do it, you can make a note at will, and I will promise you!" Wang Fan said to the blind man, biting his teeth.


    "Can you agree to anything?" Asked the blind man in a cold voice.

 V2.Chapter 822

    The blind man was a strange man, so Wang Fan didn''t feel much surprised by his strange conditions.


    After he agreed to the conditions put forward by the blind man, the blind man was not as tough as before. Wang Fan did not stay any longer, so he left the blind man''s cell and came to the place where Liu Feifei was being held.


    Liu Feifei was also detained in the fourth prison, but her room was different from the narrow cell of blind people. It was more like a place for workers to rest and play.


    Soft lighting lit up every corner of the room, the expression of the wooden Liu Feifei lying on the double bed, staring at the ceiling of the head.


    Cheng Da was tied to the bed, which made Liu Feifei''s limbs a little uncomfortable and even numb. But all this was not as bitter as her heart.


    "Squeak"


    When the metal door was pushed open, there were bursts of noise.


    This sound seems to wake up Liu Feifei. She mechanically turns her head to the direction of the sound. The taste in her eyes is very complicated.


    The complacent Wang Fan walked into the room, took a look at Liu Feifei on the bed, and then said to the prison guard outside: "brother, go ahead. I can handle it myself."


    "All right, brother Jian." The C.O. promised to help him close the door.


    After the door was closed, Wang Fan walked to Liu Feifei in no hurry. When he came to the double bed, Liu Feifei had closed his eyes.


    "Isn''t he locked up with you?" Wang Fan looked at Liu Feifei''s pale face and asked with a smile.


    Like not hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu Feifei''s eyes looked at Wang Fan without blinking. If it wasn''t for her chest, it was like a corpse that had lost her life.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Miss Liu, today is a good time for us. You look at me like I''m forcing you to do something. " Wang Fan said, has been sitting on the edge of the bed.


    What Wang Fan said was very wronged, as if he had been wronged, which made Liu Feifei, who was lying on the bed with his limbs firmly tied, almost spit out blood.


    Clearly is the man in front of him, not only to his body, but also skillfully pull her and he Jin, together in the Fire Island want to rebel.


    But what happened?


    After the rebellion came to light, she and he Jin became prisoners at the same time.


    Although Liu Feifei was not like he Jin, he was pushed to the prison square by the armed marine police and shot on the spot in front of everyone.


    But now the knot is solid, like a lamb to be slaughtered, waiting for the devil like man to trample, but Liu Feifei feels that life is not like death.


    The fact that Wang Fan turned his back on the other side of the world and even sold himself well when he got a bargain made Liu Feifei hate Wang fan so much that he always wanted to eat him alive.


    However, Wang Fan didn''t seem to see the change of Liu Feifei''s face. He just looked around at the furnishings in the room and curiously looked at the things that looked like torture tools but didn''t look so cold.


    It seems that the extremely soft seat is actually equipped with four iron locks, which should be used to fix people''s wrists and ankles respectively.


    Since it''s to trap people in a chair, why should it be so comfortable?


    There are also several leather whips hanging on the wall, and some cloth strips are wrapped around the whips. If they are whipped on people''s bodies, they will not harm their bodies at all.


    "Is this the kind of room Cai Ji specially prepared for me?"


    Looking around at the furnishings in the room, Wang Fan was puzzled and surprised.


    Liu Feifei on the bed also finds Wang Fan looking at the furnishings in the room. When she sees a strange smile on Wang Fan''s face, Liu Feifei''s heart can''t help tightening.


    "If you dare to bully me, I will take revenge." Liu Feifei said to Wang Fan, biting his teeth.


    "How to get revenge? Are you still going to press me on the bed and ravage me? Ha ha Wang Fan heard Liu Feifei''s warning and turned to look at her on the bed.


    Liu Feifei, who can''t speak because of Wang Fan''s hatred, has wide eyes and red face. She stares at Wang Fan, who is very proud. She really wants to sit up and bite his neck.


    The ferocious Liu Feifei didn''t frighten Wang Fan, but let Wang Fan have a sense of achievement. He held out his hand to hold Liu Feifei''s chin and said with a smile: "you hate me very much, don''t you? But when you and he Jin planned to let Cai Ji and I die in the sea together, did you feel cruel? "


    "That''s not my idea, but I regret that he Jin didn''t kill you. If I knew his arrangement at that time, I would send more people to ensure that you would die without a place to die!" Liu Feifei tries hard to break away Wang Fan''s hand holding her chin, and his voice is cold and says to Wang Fan.


    "What a pity! God didn''t want me to die here. He made me make a deal with CAI Ji. You and he Jin''s wishful thinking is nothing in the end! " Wang Fan said triumphantly.


    "Ah Jian, I advise you to kill me, otherwise, I will not let you go!" Liu Feifei said without fear.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Wang Fan, looking at Liu Feifei''s angry appearance, stretched out his hand and untied a button on her chest. Under her panicked eyes, he gently lifted his shirt open with his fingers.


    The white skin and black lace were exposed to the air at the same time, which made Wang Fan''s eyes full of spring. He asked with a smile, "is that what you said about bullying? Do you want to revenge me? Do you want me to die for you? Ha ha


    "Beast! You beast! I''ll kill you Liu Feifei, who was bullied by Wang Fan, scolded loudly, and the tears in his eyes flowed out uncontrollably.


    Wang Fan, with a smile on his face, gradually cooled down. He looked at Liu Feifei with cold eyes and said in a low voice: "if I let those prisoners and prison guards in now, do you think they will make you die happily?"


    "You..." Frightened by Wang Fan''s words, Liu Feifei looks at Wang Fan in horror.


    "If you don''t want to live like death, just be honest. Maybe I''ll spare you. If you dare to disrespect me again, I''ll let you serve those rude criminals all your life!" Wang Fan said coldly.


    Panic Liu Feifei, quickly closed his mouth, she looked at Wang Fan''s eyes, also did not have the previous fierce, more is a kind of appeal.


    No matter how capable Liu Feifei is, she is a woman after all. She has something that women are most afraid of.


    Seeing Liu Feifei''s submission to himself, Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone: "Miss Liu, those who know current affairs are heroes. I think you should understand this truth."

 V2.Chapter 823

    The voice did not have the coldness before, Wang Fan stretched out his hand, buttoned the button in front of Liu Feifei''s chest, and untied the rope on her wrist.


    "Miss Liu, I let you go in the hope that I can make you feel that I respect you, not give you the chance to escape. Besides, you should know in your heart that you are not my opponent at all." Wang Fan looked at the stunned Liu Feifei and said calmly.


    When Wang Fan unties the rope on Liu Feifei''s hand, Liu Feifei does not hesitate to untie the rope on his feet.


    But after Wang Fan finished speaking, Liu Feifei, who had already sat up, stopped his outstretched hand.


    "That''s right. I like obedient women. I hate those self righteous idiots. Do you understand?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "What do you want to do? I warn you, if you dare to do that kind of animal thing to me, I will not let you have a good life. Even if I fight for this life, I will not let you succeed! " Liu Feifei said firmly.


    "Oh, are you worried about me eating you?" Wang Fan looked her up and down and said.


    "What else? Can I expect you to save me? What''s more, Cai Ji made it very clear to me that if it wasn''t for the sake of wooing you, she would have executed me like he Jin! " When Liu Feifei said that, his eyes already showed a fierce light.


    At this time, Liu Feifei looks like a hairy cat. She has to show her sharp teeth and claws because of her extreme fear. Although she also knows that this kind of bluff is useless to treat the devil in front of her.


    Looking at Liu Feifei''s fierce appearance, Wang fan can''t help but reach out his hand again, trying to pinch the woman''s chin.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s arm was raised, Liu Feifei subconsciously retreated.


    "I advise you to be good." Although Wang Fan has a smile on his face, his voice is not gentle at all.


    Stubborn Liu Feifei clenched his fist, really want to die with the man in front of him, with the man''s blood, to wash his shame.


    However, she knew very well in her heart that whether she could walk in front of each other with her skills was unknown, let alone die together with each other. The disparity in strength made her whole person shrouded in sadness.


    When the finger touched Liu Feifei''s chin, Wang Fan gently pinched it, and then said with satisfaction: "I''m not interested in your body, so you don''t need to worry about so much. You and he Jin are to blame for this. No wonder I am."


    As soon as mentions with He Jin''s matter, Liu Feifei''s in the heart is also a burst of affliction.


    At that time, knowing that he Jin had arranged people on the ship and wanted to blow up the freighter, Liu Feifei also wanted to stop him, but the freighter had already left the dock, and Liu Feifei could not tell Cai Ji that there was a bomb on the ship even if he had great ability.


    If you want to remind Cai Ji of this, it''s not that Liu Feifei and Cai Ji have any feelings. After all, you give her to a Jian as a gift, which shows the relationship between them and the position of Liu Feifei in CAI Ji''s heart.


    But Liu Feifei had selfishness from the beginning.


    In the case of not sure that she can get rid of CAI Ji, it is a very risky thing to let her take risks to calculate Cai Ji.


    Moreover, with her understanding of CAI Ji, Cai Ji is definitely not a fool, let alone a person who will easily lose her life.


    So from the beginning, when ajian proposed cooperation, Liu Feifei just wanted to escape from being insulted. He didn''t think about how to treat Cai Ji.


    Even if Cai Ji asks, she can find the right reason to prevaricate.


    What''s more, Cai Ji wants to give her to ah Jian, but she just wants to win over ah Jian.


    Since a Jian has the heart of plotting, how can Cai Ji even ask about Liu Feifei and a Jian.


    But he Jin was really worried. He wanted to get rid of both Cai Ji and ah Jian, so as to wash away his grievance and shame.


    However, it backfired. In the end, Cai Ji not only returned to the island safely, but also learned that he Jin wanted to kill her, which was a thunderbolt to He Jin.


    Fortunately, Liu Feifei still has some use value, so he can save his life. Although this result is not a good thing for Liu Feifei, it is better than he Jin''s being buried in the open space of the wharf.


    Now hearing ah Jian''s words, Liu Feifei has nothing to say. She can only say with a bitter smile: "ah Jian, mole ants still live secretly, and I don''t want to die! When you and Cai Ji attacked us, why did you treat us as human beings? "


    Liu Feifei''s words are very sad, and her eyes to Wang fan are full of resentment towards the world.


    Wang Fan, who was holding Liu Feifei''s chin, looked at Liu Feifei in front of him and asked with a smile, "if I give you another chance to cooperate, will you be as headstrong as before?"


    "Opportunity? What are you doing? " Liu Feifei asked suspiciously.


    "Although I''m around Cai Ji now, I don''t know much about her. I want to know more about her from you. What do you think?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Listening to the man in front of him, Liu Feifei had no idea for a moment.


    She couldn''t believe the man in front of her. Although there was no malice on his face at the moment, it didn''t mean he was a good man.


    In private, I want to inquire about CAI Ji. It''s definitely not to satisfy my curiosity. Behind this, there must be some hidden conspiracy.


    But if you don''t agree, then what kind of danger will you face? Liu Feifei''s heart is also very clear.


    "Can you keep me safe? Or, how can you guarantee that I won''t die for betraying Cai Ji? " Liu Feifei asked boldly.


    "Ha ha, so you are willing to cooperate with me?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Just because I have such consideration, it doesn''t mean that I will be stupid enough to do things for you regardless of my own life and death." Liu Feifei said on guard.


    "I will take you out of this prison and change your identity. I promise no one will recognize you. When my work is finished, you can go far away from here and enjoy your life!" Wang Fan replied.


    "Do you really want to deal with CAI Ji? Who the hell are you? Why are you doing this? " Surprised open mouth, Liu Feifei asked a series of questions.


    Looking at Liu Feifei with a look of surprise, like a curious baby, Wang Fan said in a low voice: "Miss Liu, have you ever heard the saying that curiosity killed the cat? Ha ha

 V2.Chapter 824

    Although the leader of huoshao island was also arranged by Cai Ji, compared with a Jian, he did not dare to make mistakes.


    When Wang Fan takes Liu Feifei and the blind man to leave the dock, the warden and his prison guards see them off on the dock.


    Worried that the warden would take them away, Wang Fan specially called the warden aside, whispered a few words, and then boarded the boat to leave with satisfaction.


    After the boat left the dock for some time, Liu Feifei asked Wang Fan curiously, "what did you say to the warden? Why do I always feel wrong? "


    "What''s wrong?" Wang Fan asked.


    "When you talk to him, he''s been peeping at me. He''s not going to tell Cai Ji about my leaving huoshao island." Liu Feifei worried.


    "How can I let him tell Cai Ji? If Cai Ji knows that I have taken you out of the island, she will ask you where you are. " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    One side of the blind man listened to two people''s words, said without expression: "I guess he is looking for an excuse, let the warden for him to hide this matter."


    "Excuse? Concealment? How is that possible? What excuse can make the warden suspicious? " Liu Feifei asked anxiously.


    "Of course, I have. For example, I''m still interested in you and I want to take it home to enjoy it. Isn''t that the best excuse? Ha ha Wang Fan said with a bad smile.


    "You..." Liu Feifei was blushed by Wang Fan, but he didn''t know how to fight back.


    The blind man on one side, as if he had expected that Wang Fan would do this for a long time, not only didn''t have a little surprise, but also said calmly: "little brother, I really have a way to help you. Do you want to have a try?"


    "The secret of the house?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    Liu Feifei, who was also standing on the deck, was embarrassed by the two people''s naked conversation. She frowned slightly, spat lightly, turned and walked to the cabin.


    Seeing Liu Feifei''s blushing face leaving, Wang Fan didn''t stop him. What he was more concerned about now was that what the blind man said was that the heroic spirit didn''t fall.


    After all, they have too many women. One day, they will live together. If they don''t understand this lost secret art in the house earlier, Wang fan is really worried that they can''t feed those wolf like women.


    After Liu Feifei came into the cabin, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "brother blind, since you know the secret skills in the room, please teach me a few moves. I won''t treat you badly!"


    "You are too young to use it." The blind man returned.


    "Why? Elder brother, as the saying goes, it''s good to have leisure and busy time. If I want to kill all sides one day, don''t I want to use this secret art to protect my life? " Wang Fan said seriously.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, the blind man''s eyes turned and a smile rose on his face. He said to him, "brother ajian, it seems that there are many women around you."


    "Not much, not much, let me laugh at you Wang Fan was embarrassed by the blind man and explained quickly.


    "Brother ajian, I ask you to find that woman. What''s in your mind?" Asked the blind man.


    "Ah? Don''t worry, elder brother. As long as the matter here is over, I will go to find my sister-in-law immediately. I will arrange her for the rest of her life and satisfy her three wishes according to your wishes. " Wang Fan hurried back.


    This time, Wang fan made a great effort to ask the blind man to do it.


    It seems that the blind man with a full sense of mystery is not only strange to do things, but also strange to ask Wang Fan.


    When Wang Fan was tattooed with a Bodhisattva, he asked him to go to h country to find his own woman, but there was no clue. He just told Wang fan that as long as his woman saw Wang Fan''s tattoo, she would know that Wang Fan was looking for her.


    Although the land area of H country is less than a province of China, it is also a country. If you want to meet a blind woman in the vast sea of people, it''s really like looking for a needle in the sea.


    Plus the tattoo on Wang Fan''s back, if he doesn''t get angry, he won''t show it, which makes Wang Fan feel more difficult. After all, no one can lose his temper every day without his arms.


    If you do that, you will be taken to the hospital for psychiatric treatment immediately.


    It was this request that made Wang Fan feel very difficult to complete. As a result, in order to ask the blind man to help sun Hesheng, the blind man even put forward another condition.


    Find the blind woman and fulfill her three wishes.


    And this time it''s not for Wang Fan. It''s a condition for Wang Fan''s cooperation. Although the blind man didn''t ask for it and Wang Fan finished these things before he helped him, as for Wang Fan, he didn''t want to cheat the blind man.


    Now that he has agreed to the conditions put forward by the blind man, he must do his best to fulfill them. Although he has no great confidence in his mind, he can fulfill this seemingly unrealistic promise.


    Now that the blind man mentioned it again, Wang Fan had to show his determination again, but the expression on the blind man''s face was very strange, which made Wang Fan''s heart a little flustered.


    Seeing that the blind man didn''t answer himself, Wang Fan quickly said, "brother, don''t worry. I''m not very good at it, but I''ve promised other people''s things, so I won''t break my promise. If I break my promise to you, I will


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, the blind man interrupted him with a wave and said with a smile, "little brother, I don''t worry about your sincerity. After all, brother Hao can believe you, so I have no reason to doubt you."


    "Well... What does big brother mean? " Wang Fan asked with some doubts.


    "I mean, if my woman wants to marry you, will you promise her?" The blind man asked with a smile.


    At first, he promised the blind man that he would not break his words, but when he heard what the blind man said, Wang Fan almost cried out.


    Is there anyone else in the world who would ask others to put a green hat on him?


    Although it is said in the society that if you want to live well, you have to be green on your head, which is not reliable, but who is willing to accept the green hat?


    But when Wang fan saw the expression on the blind man''s face, he felt that he was not talking nonsense, let alone testing him, which made Wang fan not know how to answer.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s blind man with a smile, like seeing through Wang Fan''s mind, he said without a hurry: "I asked you to agree to her three wishes, now I say one for her, you just do it according to my meaning."


    "Brother, don''t make a fool of yourself. I''m afraid my sister-in-law is too old. Maybe she has already married someone else and had a child. It''s really hard for me to do this arrangement!" Wang Fan wiped the cold sweat on his head and returned with a bitter smile.


    "Ha ha! If that is the case, then even if this wish is realized by someone for you! If not, keep your promise Said the blind man in a low voice.

 V2.Chapter 825

    The blind man is a strange man, but he is also a capable man.


    When he returned to the place where sun Hesheng was hiding, Wang Fan led the blind man to sun Hesheng, but he didn''t say much. The blind man saw the situation of sun Hesheng.


    Because he has a friend in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, sun Hesheng knows a little bit about traditional Chinese medicine. After hearing the blind man say his illness, he was shocked by the blind man''s ability.


    The blind man was not a wordy person. After he told sun Hesheng''s illness, he took out the silver needle from his sleeve.


    "Little brother, lend me your lighter." The blind man held a silver needle in one hand and reached out to Wang Fan in the other.


    Hearing that the blind man wanted a lighter, Wang Fan said: "brother, I''ll prepare alcohol for you. Do you want to disinfect it?"


    "If you want any alcohol, just burn it with a lighter." The blind man rolled his eyes and said to Wang Fan.


    Sun Hesheng, lying on the bed, listened to the blind man''s words and interrupted: "master, I''m afraid the lighter can''t be disinfected completely."


    "Why disinfect thoroughly?" The blind man turned to sun Hesheng on the bed and asked.


    The blind man''s words made sun Hesheng''s face confused. He licked his lips and didn''t know how to answer.


    It is the Wang Fan Leng of one side for a while, say hastily: "disinfection is not thorough, how to do in case of infection?"


    "Infected? How about another treatment? Am I dead? Are you worried that no one can cure him? " The blind man replied with disapproval.


    At this time, Wang Fan knew the blind man''s intention.


    Daren Qing, an old man, has saved himself a hand. He is afraid that if he cures sun Hesheng''s illness, he will be killed.


    As expected, he was an old man in the world. He was so quiet that he left a way for himself.


    But Wang Fan guessed that the blind man didn''t have to worry about being killed. He should still be thinking about what Wang Fan promised him!


    Wang Fan thought about it, but Sun Hesheng in bed didn''t know the inside story. He thought the blind man wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to blackmail him!


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to say anything more, sun Hesheng said in a hurry, "as long as the master can cure me, you can make a price, I will satisfy you!"


    "How can I do it for money? I just want to give my little brother face and do him a little favor. " The blind man said without blushing or panic.


    No one can hear anything wrong with his mouth full of benevolence, righteousness and morality.


    But Wang Fan, who was standing next to the blind man, could not understand the meaning of the blind man any more. He said with a bitter smile, "OK, brother, you can cure me. Anyway, I can''t find anyone else to help me now. If you can help me, I will be grateful! What else can I say? "


    "Good!" After taking the lighter in Wang Fan''s hand, the blind man lit the fire and burned it on the silver needle. Then he turned his head and looked at Sun Hesheng on the bed and said, "don''t be nervous. Tell me when you feel pain!"


    Lying on the bed, sun Hesheng said: "master, don''t worry, I will do as you want."


    When sun Hesheng finished speaking, the blind man grabbed his shoulder and pulled sun Hesheng from the bed.


    Sun Hesheng is not a thin man, and now he is paralyzed in bed, so it is not easy to pull him up.


    It took a lot of effort to transport sun Hesheng out of the hospital, Qian Xue and Miao Qing.


    Now the blind man actually pulled him up, which surprised Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan didn''t expect that the thin and weak blind man should have so much strength.


    What made him feel more magical was that the silver needle in the blind man''s hand, like a dragonfly skimming water, stabbed sun Hesheng''s chest continuously for more than ten times.


    These dozens of needles seem to be extremely fast, as if they only touched the skin, but in fact, they have pierced sun Hesheng''s skin and flesh.


    The silver needle is slender and made of pure silver, which is extremely soft.


    If you don''t have great skills, let alone such a fast puncture speed, you can still pierce the skin and flesh. Even if you set it on one skin and flesh, it''s hard to pierce the skin and flesh.


    I always thought that the blind man was just a doctor. Now seeing his technique, Wang Fan knew that he underestimated the blind man.


    After the blind man swam away with a silver needle in front of sun Hesheng''s chest, the black blood beads came out of the eye of the needle.


    One by one, the black blood beads gradually grow larger at the eye of the needle, but they never fall from the eye of the needle. It seems that they are held by some force and coagulate to the size of soybeans.


    "Isn''t that amazing?" Wang Fan looked at the blood beads hanging on Sun Hesheng''s chest and couldn''t help being surprised.


    At this time, the blind man holding sun Hesheng''s shoulder turned his head and said to Wang Fan, "come here and hold his shoulder. I''m going to take the last shot!"


    Hearing the blind man calling himself, Wang Fan quickly stepped forward to hold sun Hesheng''s shoulder and asked, "old man, how do you feel?"


    Although sun Hesheng''s face was also full of surprise, he was still disappointed and said, "I don''t feel anything."


    With high paraplegia, his body has lost any sense, so no matter how clever the blind man''s technique is, sun Hesheng, who can''t feel the pain, still feels a little uneasy.


    The blind man who heard the conversation laughed and said, "I just opened the blood stasis in your meridians. Now I''m going to put the needle to save your life! You are ready to call me as soon as you feel pain


    "All right! Master Hearing the blind man''s words, sun Hesheng hurriedly agreed.


    As soon as he heard that the needle went down, sun Hesheng could move freely. Wang Fan was also curious. He grasped sun Hesheng''s shoulder and stared at the silver needle in the blind man''s hand. He did not dare blink his eyelids.


    "Whoosh"


    The silver needle in the blind man''s hand passed a silver light and stabbed sun Hesheng''s back neck steadily. As soon as the silver needle reached the end, only half of his finger was exposed.


    Seeing the blind man''s hand, Wang Fan suddenly stabbed the long silver needle into sun Hesheng''s back neck. Subconsciously, Wang Fan turned to look at Sun Hesheng''s Adam''s apple.


    "No piercing?" Seeing that sun Hesheng''s neck was not pierced, Wang Fan was disappointed.


    "Xiaofan, what are you looking at?" Sun Hesheng, who didn''t know why, took a look at Wang Fan beside him.


    Did not dare to see their own things to tell sun Hesheng, Wang Fan quickly lied: "nothing, I just see if you have consciousness."


    "You.. Ouch.. they hurt.. It hurts. " Sun Hesheng, who had not finished his words, suddenly cried out in pain.


    Hearing sun Hesheng''s cry of pain, Wang Fan said to the blind man, "brother, I feel it!"


    "Hold on to the root of the silver needle and don''t let it slip into your body. Just wait for him to let his bad luck out."


    With these words, the blind man turned his head and ran out of the house.


    Looking at the blind man running to the door without looking back, Wang Fan asked aloud: "brother, what is to let off bad luck? Oops. "


    Wang Fan did not hear the blind man''s answer, but smelled a stink that he could not bear.

 V2.Chapter 826

    Wang Fan, holding sun Hesheng''s shoulder in both hands, almost fainted by the stench of excrement. Fortunately, the meridians in his body were opened by the blind man with a silver needle, holding his breath longer than ordinary people.


    But the dirt accumulated in sun Hesheng''s body was not only disgusting, but also irritating to his eyes, which made Wang Fan complain endlessly.


    At this time, he finally understood why the blind man repeatedly told sun Hesheng to remind him when he felt pain that the old boy had known that there would be such a place and wanted to escape from this dangerous place ahead of time.


    But the blind can escape, but Wang fan can''t.


    Let''s not say he left sun Hesheng like this. If the silver needle on his neck slips into sun Hesheng''s neck, it will kill him.


    If shangguanjing knew about it, she would probably complain to Wang Fan.


    In addition, sun Hesheng is on the bed again, shouting Wang Fan''s name all the time, for fear that his grandson-in-law will leave him and look pathetic. Wang fan is not good either, because of this stink, he will leave.


    When the last dull sound was over, the bedding under sun Hesheng''s buttocks had been soaked with excrement and urine, and even the sheets behind him were covered with disgusting dirt.


    "Old man, do you still feel it?" Wang Fan held his breath and asked in a low voice.


    Wang Fan did not dare to speak with a big mouth. He was really worried that his mouth would be too wide open, and the granular things in the air would go down his mouth into the esophagus.


    Sun Hesheng, who felt comfortable all over, took a long breath and said, "Xiaofan, I''ve wronged you! Let Xiaojing come back and thank you for me! "


    Knowing that Wang Fan didn''t abandon him here because he was looking at shangguanjing''s face, sun Hesheng quickly said such words.


    At the mention of shangguanjing, Wang Fan did not dare to shirk responsibility any more. He quickly said, "old man, we are all a family. This is what I should do."


    "Good, good! It''s also a blessing for Xiaojing to meet a man like you. " Sun Hesheng had a feeling of old tears, and his words were pitiful.


    Don''t want to stay in such an environment for a long time, Wang Fan quickly asked: "old man, if you have nothing to vent, let''s invite the master to come in and draw the needle for you!"


    "Master, please Sun Hesheng raised his arm, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said something excitedly.


    As soon as sun Hesheng finished his words, he heard the blind man hiding outside the door say: "little brother, just pull out the silver needle yourself. If my eyes are not good, I won''t go in!"


    "What? Bad eyes? " Listening to the words of the blind man, Wang Fan was so angry that he just wanted to curse his mother.


    Bad eyes, can you recognize acupoints?


    Eyes are not good, but also the needle like water in general?


    Bad eyes, and....


    You just don''t want to smell it!


    After secretly scolding the blind man in his heart, Wang Fan had no choice but to take the silver needle from sun Hesheng''s neck.


    The silver needle, which was stabbed into sun Hesheng''s body by the blind man, had completely turned black, as if it had been smeared with a layer of ink.


    "My God! Is this poison? " Looking at the black juice on the silver needle, Wang Fan said with a grin.


    Sitting on the bed, sun Hesheng, hearing Wang Fan''s words, involuntarily looks back and sees the silver needle in Wang Fan''s hand and the black liquid ticking on the silver needle. Sun Hesheng is also shocked.


    "Old man, can you move your body?" Wang fan saw sun Hesheng turn his head and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, there is no obstacle at all. I can move freely." Sun Hesheng moved his arm again and said happily.


    "If we can move, how about taking a bath first?" Wang Fan covered his nose and said.


    The smell that had settled down a little, because sun Hesheng''s activities, once again filled the air, not only Wang Fan felt a burst of suffocation, even sun Hesheng almost vomited out.


    Struggling with the tumult in his stomach, sun Hesheng climbed down from the bed, took off his clothes and said: "Xiaofan, where is the washroom? I''m going to clean my body. After I''m done, you''ll inform Xiaojing of them! "


    Pointing to the other door of the room, Wang Fan said to him: "out of this door, turn left is the washroom, you go by yourself, I won''t accompany you, ouch..."


    Wang Fan, who talked too much, finally couldn''t hold back. He opened his mouth and spat out the things in his stomach.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s vomiting, sun Hesheng didn''t say much. He turned around and ran to the direction Wang Fan pointed to.


    Sun Hesheng, who was barefooted, walked as fast as he could. He ran to the front of the door in a few steps, opened the door and dodged out.


    Wang Fan in the room vomited for a while, which gradually slowed down. He supported his weak body and swayed to the door where the blind man was.


    "Zhi"


    Wang Fan grabbed the door handle and pulled open the door.


    A burst of fresh and incomparable air, along his nostrils, fiercely into his body.


    Wang Fan, who has been enveloped in stench for a long time, is just like a crazy drug addict, opening his mouth and breathing the air outside the door.


    It took him a while to recover from the lack of oxygen.


    Standing on one side, the blind man, who had been laughing secretly, saw that Wang Fan''s face had recovered. Then he straightened his face and said, "little brother, what I promised you has been done. Don''t forget what you promised me."


    Wang Fan, leaning on the door, looked at the cold face of the blind man and wanted to slap him in the face.


    But after all, the blind man is also to help himself, so Wang fan is not good to lose his temper with him. He can only bury his hatred for the blind man in his heart.


    "OK, I''ve written down what you said. When I have time, I''ll help you." Wang Fan didn''t say well.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, the blind man said anxiously: "little brother, listen to your words, don''t you intend to fulfill your promise?"


    "I didn''t say that I couldn''t go, but I''m very weak now. I''m afraid that when I recover, I''ll have to live for a few years." Wang Fan deliberately used words to stimulate the blind.


    The angry blind man''s face was a little ugly. He frowned and said, "little brother, although your friend has been able to move freely, I used to do something when I put the needle. If you dare to break your faith, he can''t live for ten days!"


    "Ten days? That''s enough. In fact, as long as he can stand up for three days, even if he lies down again, we will have enough time. " Wang Fan said disapprovingly.


    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to treat himself like this. The blind man held back his anger and asked, "you are pure hearted, don''t you?"


    "That''s not true!" Wang Fan said with a bad smile.


    "What do you want?" Asked the blind man.


    "If you go to the house for half an hour, I won''t deliberately embarrass you!" Wang fan is very arrogant said.

 V2.Chapter 827

    The joke is a joke. Wang Fan didn''t really want to revenge the blind man. What''s more, the blind man didn''t do anything wrong with this kind of thing. After all, Wang Fan asked him to do it on his own initiative, so this crime should be borne by Wang Fan.


    After sun Hesheng was able to walk on the ground and was not in any serious health problems, Wang fan arranged for Qian Xue and ah Gou to find a secret residence for the blind man. Then he took Liu Feifei to sun Hesheng''s new residence.


    Sun Hesheng''s face is red and the gloom on his face is swept away. As he smokes a cigar on the sofa, it''s almost like he has been reborn.


    After looking at Liu Feifei wearing a headband, sun Hesheng said to Wang Fan, "this girl is Cai Ji''s confidant. I didn''t expect you could handle it. It''s really young and promising!"


    As soon as sun Hesheng''s words came out, Liu Feifei, who was covered by the headgear, trembled involuntarily.


    Wang Fan, standing beside Liu Feifei, took off Liu Feifei''s headgear with a smile and said to her, "Miss Liu, would you like to say hello to Mr. Sun soon?"


    Suddenly removed the headgear, strong line let Liu Feifei some not adapt, she subconsciously raised her hand, block in front of the eyes, want to cover some light.


    "Miss Liu, don''t you recognize me?" Sun Hesheng puffed out a cigarette ring and asked with a smile.


    Liu Feifei, who had already raised his arm to half, heard sun Hesheng''s question, quickly put down his arm and said respectfully, "Liu Feifei has met Mr. Sun."


    "Not bad! Miss Liu is still elegant and charming. I haven''t seen her these days Sun Hesheng''s eyes swept Liu Feifei''s chest, and his words were very greasy.


    Although sun Hesheng''s eyes ate tofu, Liu Feifei did not dare to be angry at all. She could only reply awkwardly: "Mr. Sun praised me. I''m a guard. I don''t have any style or charm."


    "Ha ha, Miss Liu is modest. I''ve always wanted to sit down with Miss Liu and have a good chat. I didn''t expect to have this opportunity today. I''m so lucky!" Sun Hesheng''s eyes have never left Liu Feifei''s sensitive parts, and the smile on his face is more and more intense.


    Wang Fan, who couldn''t get in his mouth all the time, listened to what sun Hesheng said to Liu Feifei and scolded his mother in his heart.


    I''ve known for a long time that these politicians are dignified. On the surface, they look like upright men, but their stomachs are full of flowery intestines. However, Wang Fan didn''t expect that sun Hesheng, an old man, had just recovered from his illness and was thinking about such things as hunting for beauty.


    "Damn it, I''ve been thinking about Liu Feifei''s body for a long time!"


    Wang Fan murmured in his heart, and the expression on his face became impatient.


    "Keke"


    "Mr. Sun, let''s talk about the past later. If we have anything to ask, let''s ask Miss Liu. What do you think?" Wang Fanqiang, impatient, said to sun Hesheng.


    When sun Hesheng heard Wang Fan''s words, he said, "OK, let''s talk about business first, and then talk about something else."


    "Mr. Sun, I" Liu Feifei felt embarrassed when he heard sun Hesheng''s words.


    Seeing Liu Feifei''s embarrassed expression, sun Hesheng immediately said with a smile: "don''t be afraid of Miss Liu. I''m very reasonable. As long as you listen to me, I will not treat you badly. I think you know what kind of person that shrew Cai Ji is."


    Wang Fan talked to sun Hesheng about what happened on huoshao island in advance, so sun Hesheng''s words also remind Liu Feifei not to have illusions about CAI Ji.


    At this time, Liu Feifei looks at Sun Hesheng, who is obscene, and his heart is miserable.


    When she''s eating with CAI Ji, Cai Ji treats her as a commodity and gives it to a Jian easily, which makes Liu Feifei can''t believe it.


    Now in the face of sun Hesheng, the old man didn''t want to give her to others, but he was always staring at her plump body, and he didn''t hide his thoughts.


    This is just out of the wolf''s nest, and into the tiger''s mouth, simply do not give Liu Feifei a way to live.


    Thinking about the injustice of fate to himself, Liu Feifei can''t help but look at Wang Fan around him.


    Since Wang Fan took off his mask, Liu Feifei realized the true identity of a Jian and the relationship between Wang Fan and sun Hesheng.


    Knowing that Wang Fan, who pretends to be a Jian, has never had a wrong idea of himself, Liu Feifei''s heart is also full of mixed feelings.


    Having been surrounded by those men, she first met a man who didn''t care about her. As a proud woman, she was more or less disappointed.


    In addition to Liu Feifei''s understanding of Wang Fan, he naturally has a different view of Wang Fan.


    At present, sun Hesheng, an old man, clearly wants to take advantage of her and treat her as a plaything. Liu Feifei is more eager to have something to do with Wang Fan.


    "It''s better to follow a man like Wang Fan than to be fooled by this old guy. At least he has a trust."


    In the heart secretly made up his mind, Liu Feifei toward Wang Fan showed a brilliant smile.


    Wang Fan, who is waiting for Liu Feifei to tell Cai Ji''s secret, is puzzled to see that Liu Feifei smiles at him, but he politely smiles back.


    "Brother fan, since you trust Mr. Sun so much, I have nothing to worry about!" Liu Feifei said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Of course, Mr. Sun and us... wait a minute! You said that Wang Fan said words, the facial expression on the face then froze, he Lengleng Leng looking at Liu Feifei.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan''s reaction, Liu Feifei turned to sun Hesheng and said, "Mr. Sun, I''m brother fan''s man. As long as he can trust you, I won''t hide anything from you!"


    Sun Hesheng, who was sitting on the sofa, was thinking about how to enjoy Liu Feifei''s graceful body. Hearing Liu Feifei''s words, he immediately widened his eyes and asked with emotion: "Miss Liu, what do you say? You and Xiao Fan


    Wang Fan on one side is also shocked by Liu Feifei''s words. He opens his mouth wide and looks at Liu Feifei beside him in disbelief.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to explain, Liu Feifei turned around and hugged Wang Fan. She said, "Mr. Sun, Cai Ji rewarded me to brother fan, so I''m his man, brother fan.".. You have to say something


    "This..." Wang Fan, who is tightly held by Liu Feifei, is a little confused for a moment. He looks at Liu Feifei, who is throwing himself into his arms. He can''t figure out what she means for a moment.


    But Sun Hesheng, sitting on the sofa, frowned tightly and asked coldly, "Xiaofan, do you know about you and Feifei?"


    "What?" Wang Fan asked blankly.


    "Mr. Sun, we just came back. We haven''t had time to see sister Xiaojing yet." Liu Feifei said.

 V2.Chapter 828

    Liu Feifei''s sudden embrace makes Wang Fan a little confused. When sun Hesheng looks at him with venomous eyes, Wang Fan suddenly understands the purpose of Liu Feifei''s move.


    Dissatisfied with sun Hesheng''s practice, Wang Fan casually replied, "I''ll explain this to Xiao Jing. Let''s talk about CAI Ji first."


    "Yes, let''s talk about CAI Ji first." Liu Feifei said.


    Things develop to this point, sun Hesheng even if it is to salivate on Liu Feifei''s body, also can only quietly put away this idea.


    After all, the relationship between Wang Fan and shangguanjing is bound to have a result in the future. Liu Feifei in front of him should call himself grandfather according to his seniority. How can sun Hesheng fight Liu Feifei''s idea.


    What''s more, what he experienced during this period also gave sun Hesheng a new understanding of Wang Fan''s ability. Although there are many mysterious things in Wang Fan, sun Hesheng knew very well that even he, an old fox in the political arena, could not easily overthrow Wang Fan.


    So far, the gun can''t be fired, so we have to turn around and deal with CAI Ji!


    Sun Hesheng, whose face gradually eased down, put away his previous smile and put on a very serious expression. He said to Liu Feifei, "since we are all family, let''s get straight to the point. I''m ready to bring down Cai Ji, but I don''t have many things in my hand. Feifei, you''ve been following Cai Ji for many years. You can tell me what you know."


    "All right." Liu Feifei nodded.


    See sun Hesheng no longer entangle Liu Feifei, Wang Fan will pull Liu Feifei to sit on one side of the sofa.


    Liu Feifei, who has Wang Fan as her backer, has no previous worries. She says, "although I''ve been following Cai Ji all these years, I know something about her. I don''t know if I can help Mr. Sun."


    "Feifei, just say if you can help. It depends on Mr. Sun''s ability." Wang Fan said on one side.


    "Yes." Liu Feifei nodded, turned to sun Hesheng and said, "in addition to the support of several well-known business tycoons, there is a special reason why Cai Ji can win this election."


    "Special reason?" Sun Hesheng was interested in hearing this and squinted at Liu Feifei.


    "Yes, Mr. Sun is an old statesman on the island, and knows a lot about the business tycoons. But this time, Cai Ji was able to beat the crowd and finally won the victory of the party leader. Finally, she went to the top, but she had another share of financial support." Liu Feifei said with a smile.


    Although Wang Fan has never experienced this kind of game between the rich and politicians, he has heard it from various channels. But now he is still uncomfortable to hear Liu Feifei say so.


    This kind of election system, which is in line with the western system, is simply a struggle among various interest groups.


    Politicians use businessmen''s money to buy voters'' votes in each constituency to support their victory in the general election, and then use their power to serve these businessmen when they get to the top.


    This is the essence of the Western electoral system, and it is also a well-known thing.


    The power of the government has become a convenient means for businessmen to make profits. For those working people, it can only be a nightmare.


    Just as the current president of the Republic of M is unreliable, he said in public that before he was elected president of the Republic of M, he would spend a lot of money in every election to help those politicians win votes.


    As a participant in the game, he is now taking the initiative to go to the front desk to prove that he is not only a big man with a business mind, but also a man with political ambitions.


    Of course, Wang fan is not concerned about whether he is capable or not. What he cares about is that the president of M country has the courage to tell the truth about the election.


    Therefore, throughout the world, the various elections under the western system are a contest of capital. Whoever has the most abundant capital investment has a greater chance of winning.


    The special reason Liu Feifei said should be the capital investment sun Hesheng didn''t know.


    Moreover, from the performance of sun Hesheng''s interest in this matter, Wang Fan''s conjecture should be consistent.


    Wang Fan, who learns from brother Hao that Cai Ji and Gao table will be connected, has already guessed what Liu Feifei wants to say, but he doesn''t want to tell the truth at this time.


    When Wang fan is thinking about these things in his heart, Liu Feifei has already said the information she has mastered, and this information is really similar to what Wang Fan has mastered.


    It''s just that gold is involved in it.


    Liu Feifei doesn''t know about Jin Buhuan. She knows nothing about Jin Buhuan except that it is a new type of drug.


    She didn''t even know where Jin Buhuan''s production base was and who was operating these things. She just knew that Cai Ji''s election was mainly based on the financial resources provided by Jin Buhuan.


    But it was such a message that sun Hesheng made a great discovery. He smoked a cigar and turned to Wang Fan and said, "Xiaofan, do you know this gold does not change thing?"


    "After I took over the Sanlian Gang, I didn''t let my brothers contact the drug business any more, so I don''t know much about it, old man. Do you know anything about it?" Wang Fan asked, pretending not to know.


    "Ha ha! Jin Buhuan, someone found me and wanted to cooperate with me in this business, but I refused! Damn, sun Hesheng won''t do this kind of heartless thing in his life! " Sun Hesheng said with a righteous face.


    If you don''t understand Sun Hesheng''s character and just listen to his words, Wang Fan will surely applaud for his noble and upright words.


    But Wang Fan, who knows sun Hesheng a little, knows very well that there must be other reasons why Sun Hesheng didn''t take over the business, and this should be the main reason why he fell into politics.


    Sure enough, as Wang Fan expected, sun Hesheng, who was filled with indignation, went on to say: "at that time, before the general election of W province started, several r people came to my office. They claimed to be from some biotechnology company and wanted to open a branch in W province. I hope they can get my help."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, I still have certain ability in the upper class circle of W province. There are a lot of people who come to cooperate with me at ordinary times, so I talked with a few r people."


    "Who knows, these animals have openly offered money and told me that this is a new type of drug and can make a lot of profits! And promise that all profits will be shared equally with me

 V2.Chapter 829

    The more he listened to sun Hesheng''s words, the more frightened Wang Fan was.


    In front of you, this old fox in the political arena of W province has long been in contact with the holders of gold.


    Although sun Hesheng repeatedly stressed that he refused those people from r country because he didn''t want to do such evil things, Wang Fan felt that the things in it were absolutely not as simple as sun Hesheng said.


    Businessmen strive for profits, not to mention sun Hesheng. His pursuit of money and power can be said to be racking his brains and trying every means.


    If he can take care of the moral bottom line and give up the readily available interests, Wang Fan will not believe it.


    And from sun Hesheng''s words, Wang fan made another amazing discovery.


    The origin of Jin Buhuan is really from r country. Are these r people who found sun Hesheng and needed cooperation also from high table club?


    If they are members of the high table club, can it be understood that the headquarters of the high table club is in country R?


    There is a world feud between r country and China. Although the governments of the two countries are trying their best to fill the rift of friendship caused by the war, the right-wing organizations of r country have never given up their hatred of China.


    If the right-wing organization of r country is behind the high table meeting, then everything can be explained, and it is much easier to trace the high table meeting.


    Sun Hesheng, who is full of eyebrows and eloquence, is still there with endless and generous speeches. He wants to shape himself into an extremely noble person, who is the kind of savior who does not eat human fireworks, but knows the sufferings of the world.


    After waiting for sun Hesheng''s dry mouth, Wang Fan quickly stopped the conversation and said, "look at this, old man, what should we do?"


    "Ah?" Sun Hesheng, still immersed in his own world and unable to extricate himself, did not react for a moment and looked at Wang Fan suspiciously.


    Seeing sun Hesheng''s blank expression, Wang Fan scolded: "I''m afraid I''ve forgotten what I''m going to do today."


    In the heart scolds, but on the mouth is to remind a way: "the old man, we are not calculating, want to Cai Ji this harm group of horse rope with law?"


    "Yes! How can I forget my business Sun Hesheng patted his forehead and said awkwardly.


    With a wry smile, Wang Fan could only say: "since the old man knows about these r people''s affairs, let''s start from them and let them explain what they have done with CAI Ji."


    "This Sun Hesheng''s face is difficult, and he looks like he wants to talk and stop.


    Seeing that sun Hesheng was in a dilemma, Wang Fan worried and asked, "old man, you won''t hide anything from us."


    Wang Fan''s words were very implicit. He didn''t directly ask whether sun Hesheng had taken advantage of the r people.


    But he asked in such a way that even a fool could hear it.


    Seeing this, Liu Feifei stood up and said, "Mr. Sun, brother fan, I know so many things. If there is nothing else, I want to go back to my room and have a rest first."


    "Yes, Feifei is also hard. You go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll discuss with Xiaofan about the following things." Sun Hesheng said to Liu Feifei.


    Hearing sun Hesheng say so, Wang Fan also guessed that he had something to say, but he didn''t want Liu Feifei to hear these words. At this time, he heard Liu Feifei take the initiative to leave, so naturally he didn''t make any obstruction.


    After Liu Feifei and the two said hello and turned to leave the room, Wang Fan asked, "don''t you really take advantage of those people, old man?"


    "Xiao Fan, don''t talk nonsense. How can I take advantage of those people? Do you know the origin of those r people? What the hell is that gold? " Sun Hesheng said in a low voice.


    "Oh? Are those people from r country not small? What kind of gang is it? " Wang Fan pretended to be confused and asked.


    "What Gang? The biggest gangs in r country are not as deep as Qianxue. If they were rubbish, I would have driven them out of W province! " Sun Hesheng said with a frown.


    "What are their origins?" Wang Fan continued to play dumb.


    "Do you know that there is an organization called the high table society, which has been secretly manipulating the regimes of some small countries?" When sun Hesheng said this, he looked at the door from time to time.


    "Manipulating the regime of a small country? Is it that big? " Know high table will not be simple, but Wang Fan still did not expect, high table will actually have such power.


    Wang fan can understand the manipulation of several politicians and illegal activities in some countries. After all, this kind of thing is not uncommon, and even some gangs are doing it.


    But when it comes to manipulating the regime of a country, it''s really not that simple!


    After all, no matter how small a country is, it''s also an independent regime. It''s not just a few politicians, it even involves the military and the legislature.


    If we really control the political power of a country, then the president of the country will become the puppet of the high table society, and the army and police of the country will become their private arms.


    This is just incredible news!


    It seems to see Wang Fan''s mind, sun Hesheng then said: "these r people came to w province this time, just want to support the puppet government, and then take the opportunity to control all things in W province. Do you think I can promise such things?"


    "Of course not. If you promise, it will be settled in the future." Wang Fan nodded and agreed.


    "Yes, although I''m old, Xiaojing is still young. I can''t push Xiaojing into the fire pit for my own benefit! So I didn''t agree to their request for cooperation after all! " Sun Hesheng spoke with a proud look on his face.


    Although the starting point of sun Hesheng''s refusal to cooperate is not for the sake of the common people in W Province, he still reined in the precipice and did not do anything to make him infamous, which made Wang Fan feel at ease.


    Looking at the expression on Sun Hesheng''s face, Wang Fan quickly flattered and said: "the old man knows the truth and will not do this kind of thing, but Cai Ji, an old woman, actually gave the great rivers and mountains of W province to those people at gaotaihui in order to satisfy her desire."


    "Women are too selfish! We must publicize this matter in the world, so that everyone on the island can see Cai Ji''s ambition as a wolf! " Sun Hesheng said, biting his teeth.


    "Yes, after we bring down Cai Ji, the old man will take the opportunity to regain the initiative. At that time, hehe..."

 V2.Chapter 830

    Wang Fan''s words didn''t explain it, but they also talked about sun Hesheng''s heart. They laughed tacitly and didn''t go on with the topic.


    Shangguanjing, as the link between Wang Fan and sun Hesheng, also became the common beneficiary between them.


    Sun Hesheng can give everything to the only relative in the world. In order to get rid of the control of the Xiong family, Wang Fan chose to push shangguanjing to the top, which is also a good decision.


    However, it is not known whether shangguanjing will accept this old and young idea!


    After setting the goal, the next step is to collect evidence of CAI Ji''s adultery with the high table party.


    Sun Hesheng, as the key person to bring down Cai Ji directly, naturally, the news that he is alive is that the later people know, the better. Moreover, the unexpected effect caused by this time difference is enough to make Cai Ji and the r people behind her unprepared.


    Wang Fan, who has been shot and killed by Chen Xu, has become the main force of the investigation, and has a Jian''s identity as a cover, which makes him like a duck in water.


    After sending the blind man to shangguanjing as planned, Wang Fan sent Liu Feifei to shangguanjing''s residence.


    After learning Wang Fan''s identity, Liu Feifei doesn''t worry about it. She is even curious about Wang Fan''s experience, and full of teenage fantasy about the man who once brought her infinite fear.


    When the car carrying Liu Feifei and Wang fan stopped in front of shangguanjing villa, Liu Feifei, sitting in the co pilot, asked in a low voice: "brother fan, will sister Xiaojing accept me?"


    "Please don''t ask such misleading questions, and I remind you not to say that kind of stupid words when you see anyone here later." Wang Fan took a look at Liu Feifei, who had a crazy face, and reminded her that she was not angry.


    Wang Fan, a veteran in love, certainly knows what Liu Feifei wants to do and what her purpose is.


    Although Liu Feifei is really a beauty, she is also a beauty who can make many men crazy.


    But Liu Feifei''s capital, in Wang Fan''s view, seems to be a little ordinary!


    The women around her are rich or expensive, and they are all amazing women with unique skills. If Liu Feifei doesn''t know the depth and says something wrong in front of these women, I''m afraid it''s hard for Wang Fan to save her life.


    However, Liu Feifei didn''t seem to understand Wang Fan''s good intentions. She said with some sadness: "brother fan, I know my status is inferior to that of sister Xiaojing, but I also hope to have my own love."


    "I have never thought about what happened with you. At the beginning, the reason why there was such a ridiculous thing was that you wanted to teach me a lesson. It was only because you were inferior that you lost face and almost became a gift from others." Wang Fan said with a cold face.


    "However, people can change. I didn''t know what kind of person you were at the beginning, and when you first met me, and later when you were with me, you were deliberately provocative. Of course, I won''t give you a look!" Liu Feifei explained, and his face was even more sad.


    Wang Fan didn''t know what to say about a green tea girl like Liu Feifei. He shook his head and reminded him again: "you''re staying here for the time being. After dealing with CAI Ji''s affairs, I''ll send you away from W province. What I promised you will naturally be done in the whole department. You can also go around the world and maybe meet the feelings you expect."


    "I"


    Before Liu Feifei finished speaking, Wang Fan broke in with a frown and said, "you''d better not talk nonsense. Everyone here can''t be offended by you!"


    Wang Fan, who is talking with Liu Feifei, is looking at the two people in the villa yard. Seeing their faces a little ugly, Wang Fan''s heart is a little nervous.


    The door of the villa yard opened automatically. Wang Fan drove his car slowly into the yard and parked it in the garage. Wang Fan got out of the car first and said to Qianxue and Miao Qing in the yard, "do you come out to meet me? I''m really flattered! "


    At this time, standing in the yard, his eyes were fixed on Wang Fan''s Qianxue and Miao Qing. His face was very unhappy, and his eyes were like a sharp sword.


    Wang Fan''s back was covered with cold sweat. He rubbed his hands and asked with a smile: "two little ancestors, who are you angry with?"


    "Sun Hesheng just called. Do you know what he said to Xiaojing?" Thousand snow is pinching waist, cold face asks a way.


    Miao Qing, with her arms around her chest, took a look at the co driver of the car and said, "OK! Wang Fan! Every time you go out, you will bring us a sister back. Can you bear it? "


    "Are you finished? Is it something about shangguanjing that I don''t feel like a soft persimmon without tossing with you? Wang Fan, you must give me an account today! " Thousand snow gnaws a tooth to say.


    "Explain? I''m afraid that in a few days, all the rooms here will be full. " Miao Qing said strangely.


    They just want to explain what Wang Fan said, but they are worried that the two women will suddenly run away and kill him and Liu Feifei in the car in the yard.


    Wang Fan, who was already in a cold sweat on his head, accompanied him with a smiling face and raised his hand to wipe his sweat. In his heart, he even said hello to sun Hesheng''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    It is precisely because he knows that there is nothing between Wang Fan and Liu Feifei that sun Hesheng, who does not take advantage of Liu Feifei, deliberately makes such a call to arouse Qian Xue and Miao Qing''s dissatisfaction with Wang Fan.


    This can be regarded as revenge for Wang Fan''s bad deeds!


    The two women were standing there, ready to attack Wang Fan at any time, which really made Wang Fan a little embarrassed.


    With Qian Xue and Miao Qing''s understanding of him, they will never believe that Wang Fan and Liu Feifei in the car are innocent, even if he says his mouth is rotten.


    That''s why Lu Yao knew Ma Li and saw people''s heart for a long time. After so much experience with Wang Fan, they had a thorough understanding of his character.


    But Liu Feifei in the car didn''t get off in a hurry. Sitting in the car, she wasn''t afraid of what Qian Xue and Miao Qing would do to her. After all, she didn''t know the power of Qian Xue and Miao Qing when she first met them.


    At this time, Liu Feifei is waiting for Wang Fan to explain her identity. If Wang fan is willing to recognize her, she will get off the car and give the two women a little color.


    Of course, Wang Fan didn''t expect Liu Feifei''s idea of death at all.

 V2.Chapter 831

    The war is imminent, but Liu Feifei in the car doesn''t know it.


    Wang fan outside the car carefully looks at Qian Xue and Miao Qing, while the two women who look at him have no intention to stop.


    "This woman, are you really going to bring her in like this?" Miao Qing asked with a cold face.


    "Sister Qing, listen to me. I have nothing to do with Feifei. She


    Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Qian Xue was close to the roar of violent walk: "Wang Fan, what do you call her? Feifei, you call this woman Feifei? Believe it or not, I''ll break her arm now, so that she can''t fly all her life. "


    "Well! Feifei, it''s not good to listen to the name. Wang Fan, you don''t know this woman in the nightclub, do you! Even if I steal, I dare to get it back! " Miao Qing also said in a strange way.


    Being robbed by two women, Wang Fan licked his lips. He was embarrassed and didn''t know whether to continue.


    "Hurry up, take your little lover down, and let our sisters see what kind of woman can take your soul away!" Miao Qing continued to sneer.


    Miao Qing''s words just finished, one side of the snow has been angry, step toward the car parked in the garage.


    "Qianxue, listen to me, don''t be impulsive


    "Pa"


    Reach out to want to pull thousand snow of Wang Fan, by thousand snow this slap hit Leng in situ, helplessly cover face, did not dare to say anything more.


    Miao Qing, standing on one side, saw that Wang Fan was slapped by Qian Xue. Although he was very distressed, he still bit his teeth on his mouth and said, "you deserve it!"


    Ponytail is bouncing left and right. Qianxue walks to the front passenger''s door in a few steps. Before she reaches for the handle on the door, Liu Feifei, who is sitting in the front passenger''s seat, has already opened the door.


    "This little sister, you have a big temper!" Through the rearview mirror, Liu Feifei, who has seen a thousand snow slapping Wang Fan, says to the thousand snow with a cold face.


    "What? Do you still want to teach me a lesson? " Thousand snow slants a head, the eyes show a fierce light of ask.


    "I''m not qualified to teach you a lesson, but if brother fan doesn''t do it, I''m willing to do it for him!" Liu Feifei looks at Qianxue in front of her. She thinks that she is a willful girl. How can she think that she is the daughter of Shenfeng organization.


    Liu Feifei doesn''t understand Qian Xue''s temper, which doesn''t mean that Wang fan doesn''t know Qian Xue''s lethality. Wang Fan, who once learned Qian Xue''s means, has been scared out of a cold sweat by Liu Feifei''s words.


    "Fly."


    "Shut up


    Before Wang Fan reminds Liu Feifei, Qian Xue and Miao Qing yell at the same time.


    The two women''s shouts were mixed, just like two spears stabbing Wang Fan''s chest, which made him nearly die on the spot.


    Knowing that Qian Xue and Miao Qing have deep feelings and Liu Feifei''s attitude, Wang fan can only throw a look at Liu Feifei.


    The so-called newborn calf is not afraid of tiger.


    Liu Feifei, who is used to being arrogant around Cai Ji, knows that Wang fan is the leader of the Sanlian Gang, but she doesn''t know other things about Wang Fan.


    What''s more, I don''t know that even shangguanjing''s identity, in the eyes of these two people, can only be a clever sister.


    It is because of this that Liu Feifei dares not to pay more attention to the thousand snow which is more than half of her head, and not to regard Miao Qing, who is afraid of even Wang Fan, as an opponent worthy of attention.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s eyes, Liu Feifei mistakenly thinks that this is Wang Fan''s expression of his grievance, and more mistakenly understands that this is her opportunity to show in front of Wang Fan.


    "Hoo"


    Liu Feifei, who has an advantage in height, and Wang Fan''s eyes collide, turns around and swings his arm round, taking it out at Qian Xue''s young face.


    "My mother!"


    Looking at Liu Feifei, Wang Fan wants to remind her. He stares at Liu Feifei and swings his arm round. He slaps Qian Xue in the face. He nearly faints.


    Without waiting for Liu Feifei''s slender palm to fall, Qianxue has stepped forward and punched Liu Feifei''s belly.


    "Ah"


    Liu Feifei, who is half a head higher than Qian Xue, screams. She bends her body subconsciously with pain in her abdomen, and her raised arm also falls down.


    Without waiting for Liu Feifei to respond, Qian Xue buckles her wrist, turns her back to Liu Feifei, supports her body with her back, and inserts her other hand into Liu Feifei''s armpit. Her body bends 90 degrees, and her waist pushes Liu Feifei up.


    "Pa"


    Liu Feifei, who was just about to slap Qian Xue in the face, had no reaction, so he was thrown by Qian Xue on his back and fell heavily on the ground.


    "If you dare to stop me, I''ll kill you with me!" Miao Qing, who has come to Wang Fan''s side, is close to his ear and says in a cold voice.


    I''ve never seen Miao Qing so angry. Even Wang Fan didn''t dare to make a mistake. He nodded his head and turned around. He didn''t dare to take another look.


    Turning around, Wang Fan turned his back to the garage. Although he could not see what happened behind him, he could still hear the sound of fists and feet.


    "Rogue Lori!"


    In the past, Qian Xue''s clever and lovely image flashed through Wang Fan''s mind. Instead, it was her angry look and the violent image when Liu Feifei fell heavily to the ground.


    "Life is as bitter as purgatory, the world is Asura!"


    At this time, Wang Fan seems to understand the truth of life, also seems to understand the other side of these women around.


    Taking out a cigarette box from his pocket, Wang Fan asked in a low voice: "sister Qing, can I have a cigarette?"


    "What for?" Looking at Miao Qing in front, he asked coldly.


    "I''m just a little scared. I want to have a cigarette to suppress it!" Wang Fan returned with a bitter smile.


    Turning to stare at Wang Fan, Miao Qing sneered: "don''t worry, Qianxue didn''t hit her face, it''s to give you face!"


    "Sister Qing, you really misunderstood. Miss Liu is our friend. She''s here to help us!" Wang Fan explained.


    "What can I do for you? Do you two know how to be ashamed? How can I show my love in front of Mr. Sun? What do you want Xiaojing to think? I am ashamed of you Miao Qing said angrily.


    "Xiumaoxian''s love. Sun Hesheng, the old man, wanted to beat Miss Liu''s idea. She had no choice but to lie about having an affair with me. The old man surnamed sun, who was naked revenge!" Wang Fan said hard.


    Is looking at a thousand snow lesson Liu Feifei''s Miao Qing, hear Wang Fan say so, a face distrust of ask a way: "you really didn''t and she how?"


    "Sister Qing, I swear to God."


    "Come on, don''t swear, I have a way to test whether what you say is credible!" Miao Qing interrupted Wang Fan and said with a bad smile.


    "Nani? What can I do? " Seeing the expression on Miao Qing''s face, Wang Fan couldn''t help fighting a cold war.

 V2.Chapter 832

    On the second floor of the villa, shangguanjing, holding a mobile phone, looks coldly at the direction of the garage.


    "How''s it going? Are Wang Fan''s two women already fighting with Liu Feifei? " Sun Hesheng on the other end of the mobile phone asked with a smile.


    "Grandfather, do you really think that''s good?" Shangguan asked quietly.


    "Xiaojing, you don''t understand. Grandfather''s trick is to sow dissension and secretly spend time with Chen Cang. Hehe, when there is a gap between him and his two women, you can hold him firmly in your hands!" Sun Hesheng said triumphantly.


    "But I don''t think that Liu Feifei''s appearance will make Wang Fan and them have a gap. If it is found that we are calculating them, the final result may make us very embarrassed!" Shangguanjing said with some worry.


    "Silly girl, don''t worry. Even if those two stupid women know that I''m deliberately provoking dissension, Wang Fan will think that I''m taking revenge on him. Ha ha! Your grandfather, I''ve been acting for so many years, but I can''t cheat him? " Sun Hesheng speaks with confidence, and his voice is even more proud.


    "Grandfather, that Liu Feifei really has two talents. He didn''t suffer a big loss under Qianxue''s hands. Or, we overestimated Qianxue''s ability?" Shangguanjing looks at the two people in the garage and asks suspiciously.


    "Xiaojing, Shenfeng''s people never stay alive. They are not only cruel but also insidious. Qianxue is the eldest lady of Shenfeng. What kind of person she should be? My grandfather knows better than you. No matter whether things can be successful today, you should not offend her!" Sun Hesheng solemnly reminded.


    "I''m not going to provoke her, and that Miao Qing, I''m not going to provoke her, but I don''t think my grandfather overestimated their strength. Are they really so frightening? Liu Feifei is Cai Ji''s bodyguard. Isn''t he killed by Qianxue? " Shangguanjing sees that although Liu Feifei is in a mess, he will not die. He doubts Qianxue''s strength in his heart.


    Sun Hesheng on the other end of the phone heard shangguanjing''s words, stopped for a moment, and said to her, "Xiaojing, you go down now, stop Qianxue, and tell her that it''s all because I''m jealous of Wang Fan, so I deliberately provoke her. Remember to persuade them to believe Wang Fan."


    Hearing sun Hesheng''s words, shangguanjing was a little at a loss. She frowned and asked, "grandfather, didn''t you just say that you want to let them have a gap? Is it appropriate for me to explain at this time? "


    "Silly girl, if Qian Xue wants to kill Liu Feifei, it''s just a matter of three or two moves. As you said, Liu Feifei and Qian Xue had a fight, but they didn''t suffer a big loss. It''s obvious that Qian Xue is releasing water. She just wants to vent her dissatisfaction, but she doesn''t dare to go against Wang Fan''s idea and kill Liu Feifei!" Sun Hesheng anxiously said to shangguanjing.


    Without waiting for shangguanjing to say anything more, sun Hesheng continued: "I thought that the relationship between Wang Fan and Qianxue was that he attached to Shenfeng. It seems that I was wrong. This boy must have a good background, otherwise Qianxue would not be so afraid of him!"


    "You go down immediately and put all the responsibility on me, so that they won''t suspect you!"


    Sun Hesheng''s tone of voice is very anxious and worried about shangguanjing''s safety. If not through the phone, he will urge shangguanjing to explain to Qianxue and Miao Qing for Wang Fan.


    Hearing her grandfather''s anxiety, shangguanjing didn''t ask too much. After she promised, she hung up the phone and hurried out of the room.


    It''s not long to walk from the second floor to the yard. Shangguanjing trots to Wang Fan and Miao Qing. After taking a look at the scene in the garage, shangguanjing apologizes and says, "brother fan, I''m sorry. It''s my grandfather who''s bad. I just know that he deliberately wants to revenge you."


    Wang Fan, who is smoking a cigarette and looks depressed, immediately shakes off his cigarette when he hears shangguanjing''s words, takes shangguanjing''s hand and says excitedly: "Xiaojing, you''ve come too soon. I''m really afraid that if you come a little later, I''ll be split up tonight!"


    "Mr. Sun, take revenge on him? Xiaojing, don''t lie to me here to protect him! " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan with bad intentions.


    "Sister Qing! I''ve explained it a hundred times. It''s really not what you think. Miss Liu and I have nothing to do with each other. " Wang Fan said bitterly.


    "Click"


    A sound of bone fracture rang out, attracting people''s eyes in the past.


    Qian Xue, who pinches his waist with both hands, looks at Liu Feifei on the ground, then looks up at Wang Fan and says to him, "sorry, sister Xiaojing said it''s too late. I''ve broken her arm."


    Wang Fan, who has just walked a circle from the gate of hell, looks at Liu Feifei, who is blushing on the ground and suffering from pain. His mouth twitches. Although he has some complaints about Qian Xue''s practice in his heart, he still flatters him and says: "it''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Xiao Xue, don''t be angry."


    "Hum!"


    Cold hum a thousand snow chin slightly Yang, pinching waist to Miao Qing.


    Without paying attention to Wang Fan, Qian Xue said to Miao Qing, "sister Qing, I think your proposal is very good. Let''s check this bad guy out tonight."


    "Yes! What Xiaoxue said is very reasonable. If he doesn''t perform well tonight, he must have cheated us. I''ll break the root of his disaster for you! " Miao Qing''s eyes brightened, and he made an exaggerated action of breaking things.


    Wang Fan listened to their conversation and saw Miao Qing''s action. He was so scared that he quickly clamped his legs and said, "I will try my best to prove my innocence tonight."


    The three people''s naked dialogue makes shangguanjing blush slightly. Although she shows her heart to Wang Fan, she hasn''t done that kind of thing yet, so she will be embarrassed to face such a topic.


    It''s hard to participate in the three people''s topic. Shangguanjing looks at Liu Feifei and sees that she is holding her injured arm and is struggling to get up from the ground. Shangguanjing quickly steps forward to help her.


    "Miss Liu, I''m really sorry. It''s all because my grandfather made you suffer!" Shangguanjing said painfully.


    The injured Liu Feifei smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t complain about shangguanjing.


    Living under the eaves, how can you not bow your head?


    If you want to blame her, you can only blame her for thinking about what happened with Wang Fan.


    But also Wang Fan''s advice as a deaf ear, it will happen.


    In the final analysis, Liu Feifei overestimated his strength and mistook the strength of Wang Fan.


    Now make so embarrassed, Liu Feifei also don''t want to humiliate here, her voice weak asked: "Shangguan miss, can you help me please a doctor?"

 V2.Chapter 833

    In the middle of the night.


    Close to the collapse of Wang Fan, legs soft from the bed to the floor, difficult to the coffee table, want to drink water slowly God son.


    "Damn, I have to let the blind teach me the art of fangzhongshu, or I will die young!"


    Wang Fan, who was urged to pay public grain by two girls, suddenly remembered the words of the blind man and muttered.


    Miao Qing on the bed leaned on the head of the bed, picked up the cigarette box beside him, drew out a cigarette to light it, spit out a cigarette ring, and asked, "Wang Fan, what are you muttering about? Are you complaining? "


    "No, sister Qing, I dare not complain even if I''m killed!" Arm stiff stop in the air, Wang Fan turn back to please explain.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s explanation, Miao Qing nodded with satisfaction and said to Qian Xue beside him, "is Xiaoxue''s sister still satisfied?"


    "Half full!" Qianxue returns.


    "Bang"


    The teacup in Wang Fan''s hand fell to the ground. He was frightened by Qian Xue''s reply.


    "Well! Make it up tomorrow! " Qian Xue looks at Wang Fan''s back and says with a bad smile.


    "Thank you for not killing Xiaoxue!" Wang Fan took a breath and picked up the teacup on the ground in a hurry.


    Miao Qing, who was smoking, laughed and said to Wang Fan, "Liu Feifei, this woman, what are you going to do with her?"


    "When the matter here is over, I will arrange for her to leave w province and help her create a fake identity to avoid the limelight." Wang Fan turned and looked at Miao Qing.


    After looking up and down at Wang Fan''s figure, Miao Qing just licked her lips and said, "you think carefully. It seems that you are really not interested in this woman."


    "Of course, sister Qing, you really misunderstood me!" Wang Fan looks at Miao Qing plaintively, and his voice is even more aggrieved.


    "Oh, we can trust you about Liu Feifei, and we don''t think your decision is a problem. Now I ask you, shangguanjing, what are you going to do?" Qian Xue sits up and looks at Wang Fan with her head tilted.


    Hearing Qianxue mention shangguanjing, Wang Fan scratched his head and asked awkwardly: "Xiaoxue, why do you mention shangguanjing at this time? It''s nothing to do with her today! "


    "You are a pig!" Qian Xue pouted and glared at Wang Fan.


    At this time, Qianxue is unarmed, and the white on her chest is even more dazzling. With her slightly red face, and her angry appearance, it is more charming.


    This let Wang Fan see some crazy, almost forget their own body, is close to the limit.


    "Hello, sister Xiaoxue asked you. What are you scared to see? Do you want me to make room for you to have a deeper understanding? " Miao Qing saw that Wang Fan''s eyes were wrong and asked with a smile.


    At first, she didn''t feel anything wrong, but when Miao Qing said that, Qian Xue was a little embarrassed. She turned her head to look at Miao Qing and said bitterly, "elder sister Qing, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go down if he can get up again. Let''s not tease him!"


    "That''s right. Don''t you put on your pajamas? Do you really think he''s full of determination? " Miao Qing glanced at the snow white in front of Qian Xue''s chest and said with a bad smile.


    Hands quickly cover chest, thousand snow body a low, Zi slip, and get into the quilt inside.


    When the two girls said that, Wang Fan had already drunk three glasses of water. At this time, his physical strength also recovered a lot. He went to the sofa beside him and leaned into the sofa.


    Picking up the cigarette box on the tea table beside the sofa, Wang Fan lit a afterwards cigarette, leaned on the back of the sofa and laughed, and said to Miao Qing, "sister Qing, I thought you had nothing to do with shangguanjing. It seems that I think too much."


    "Wang Fan, do you really think Qianxue is jealous?" Miao Qing heard Wang Fan''s words and turned to look at him.


    "Isn''t that why?" Wang Fan sat up and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course not. You''re the only one who can''t see what''s going on." Qian Xue, who had changed her pajamas, got out of the quilt and sat on another sofa beside Wang Fan.


    Looking at Qian Xue''s serious expression, Wang Fan thinks that he may have misunderstood the girl and asks: "Xiao Xue, what''s the matter?"


    "I said that shangguanjing knew about Liu Feifei today. Do you believe it?" Qian Xue asked.


    "She?" Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    "Yes! She knew everything from the beginning and deliberately concealed the truth from sister Qing and me. She just wanted us to fight Liu Feifei. Maybe she even wanted to take advantage of this to make a gap between us. " Qian Xue said seriously.


    "No, she didn''t say."


    Before Wang Fan finished, Miao Qing said: "she came down to explain clearly, otherwise, she and sun Hesheng, the old fox, will be exposed."


    "Well! I broke Liu Feifei''s arm, but also to give her a warning, let her know, I snow Lord is not so easy to provoke Thousand snow mercilessly say.


    Listening to the two girls'' words, Wang Fan''s head was dizzy. He asked, "sister Qing, I didn''t understand what you mean. How could Shangguan calm down and explain for me? Instead, it became a premeditation between her and sun Hesheng?"


    "Wang Fan, although you have been with us for so long, you still don''t understand women, or you don''t understand what a woman would be like if she loves you!" Miao Qing explained.


    "Well, you mean shangguanjing was using me from the beginning? Don''t you feel anything about me? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I can''t say I don''t feel it at all, but at least she has an intention for you, and sun Hesheng must help her secretly, which is not good for us." Miao Qing explained again.


    "Sun Hesheng is hostile to Qian Xue. I know that he dotes on shangguanjing. It''s understandable that he wants to find a chance to help shangguanjing. But if you say that shangguanjing is just for me, isn''t it a little fussy?" Wang Fan some cannot believe Miao Qing''s words, shakes the head to say.


    "I know it''s nothing to do with you. You don''t believe us at all. As long as shangguanjing is in your mind, you are greedy for her body!" Qian Xue said angrily.


    See Qian Xue some angry, Miao Qing quickly said: "Xiaoxue, you don''t worry, let''s make things clear, Wang Fan how to decide is his business, maybe Er Juan sister also have ideas?"


    Miao Qing moved out of Liu Juan at this time, which surprised Wang Fan. He said with a bitter face: "sister Qing, it''s not so good. Besides, Xiao juan''er is not a small-minded person. She tried to match me up with Qian Xue at the beginning."


    "Then you mean I''m the one with a small heart!" Thousands of snow gas stand up from the sofa, staring at the eyes asked.

 V2.Chapter 834

    Wang Fan''s attitude makes Qian Xue very angry. Her chest under her pajamas fluctuates violently, and her apricot eyes are even more round.


    Seeing the angry Qianxue, Wang Fan said with some embarrassment: "Xiaoxue, don''t be angry. I promise you that I won''t go to bed with shangguanjing, but can you promise me that I won''t target her again."


    "Ah! You said it! You don''t sleep with her, but I wrote it down for you Qian Xue points to Wang Fan and says it in a huff.


    "I didn''t intend to have sex with her in the first place, didn''t I? I don''t want to stay with an old woman like Cai Ji, but now I can''t kill her. What can I do? We can only think of a more tactful way to solve it. " Wang Fan some helpless explanation.


    Miao Qing, who was sitting on the bed, laughed. She looked at Wang Fan and said, "you are a bad boy! If you don''t eat it, you still have it and don''t let others eat it, do you? "


    "What? Sister Qing, what did you say to him? When he talks about CAI Ji, why do you talk about eating it again? What''s good for him? " Did not understand the snow, some anxious asked.


    "You let him say, this boy is really bad!" Miao Qing pointed to Wang Fan and said.


    "Ah! Come on, what''s going on? " Qian Xue sits in Wang Fan''s arms, grabs his ear and scatters Jiao.


    Seeing that Qian Xue is no longer angry, Wang fan puts his hand around Qian Xue in his arms and explains with a smile: "I''m trying so hard to help sun Hesheng, and I''m looking for a doctor to treat him, and I''m tricking Liu Feifei to expose Cai Ji. Isn''t that to give him a chance to overthrow Cai Ji?"


    "Yes! As long as you bring down Cai Ji, you don''t have to be embarrassed! But after sun Hesheng ascended, don''t you still want to stay with him? What kind of male family would let you go back like this? " Thousand snow some worry of ask.


    "Of course, the Xiongs won''t let me come back without success. Those people who have been on it for a long time are not allowed to go against their will." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Qian Xue asked, blinking her eyes.


    "Shangguanjing! If the person in charge is shangguanjing, then all the problems will be solved? " Wang Fan complacent return a way.


    "Nani? After all, don''t you want to be quiet with Shangguan? " Qian Xue pouts her mouth again, looking unhappy.


    "What''s the matter with your IQ? I''m talking about it, but you still don''t understand? " Wang Fan grinned and asked helplessly.


    "Well, you help sun Hesheng bring down Cai Ji, and then sun Hesheng pushes shangguanjing to the top. Then you can listen to the Xiong family and stay with shangguanjing! Am I wrong? You are a scum Qian Xue said angrily.


    "Half of what you say is right, and half of what you say is wrong. I really want to help Shangguan stay in the top position, and I will marry her, that kind of aboveboard wedding." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "What! How shameless of you Qianxue was a little bit angry and despondent.


    Miao Qing, sitting on the bed, can''t help laughing as she listens to their conversation. She points to Wang Fan and says with a smile, "Wang Fan, this scum man, don''t tease Xiaoxue! Hurry to pour out those saucy intestines in your stomach and let sister Xiaoxue stop for a while! "


    "How can I tease her? She''s stupid and can''t understand it!" Wang Fan looked at the appearance of thousands of snow, said with a bad smile.


    "Ah! I''ll kill you Qian Xue angrily grabs Wang Fan''s ear and tugs hard, with a murderous look on her face.


    "Stop! Stop it! I said, I said at once Wang Fan begged for mercy and grabbed Qian Xue''s white hand. Looking at her, he said, "just because I marry her doesn''t mean I will live with her. As long as I marry shangguanjing, even if I''m not with her, I can deal with those people in Xiong''s family."


    "What do you do when you''re not with her?" Qian Xue asked with a frown.


    "How can we not deal with it? Is there a more reliable relationship in the world than husband and wife? And the male people just want me to stay here to make eyes. I just want to get the trust of the chief executive of W province. Is it wrong? " Wang Fan tilted his head and said with a smile.


    After listening to Wang Fan''s explanation, Qian Xue thought a little and asked in a low voice, "what if shangguanjing pulls you to your bridal chamber? Are you really going to refuse her? "


    Wang Fan was stunned by this question, and he didn''t know how to answer it.


    If the wedding is held, then there must be this important link. If Wang fan runs away on the wedding night, it will inevitably lead to a lot of speculation, which is not a good thing for him.


    But if there is only one man and few women living in the same room, even if shangguanjing doesn''t take the initiative to put forward it, it''s difficult for Wang Fan to send and receive freely.


    "Cut! I said it! You''re right and wrong. You won''t stop stealing! " Qianxue is not happy again.


    "Sister Xiaoxue, you can rest assured about this. We''ll be bridesmaids at that time. We''ll accompany them in the new house at night. I guess Wang Fan won''t dare steal it!" Miao Qing chimed in.


    "Yes, what sister Qing said is reasonable. We can be bridesmaids and call sister Juan in time. I don''t think he dares to disobey!" Qianxue seems to have found a backer and shakes on Wang Fan''s legs with excitement.


    Being flustered by Qian Xue''s action, Wang Fan feels that his adrenal gland starts to soar again, and his body involuntarily reacts.


    Is proud of the thousand snow, also suddenly feel the body change of Wang Fan, she looked at Wang Fan in surprise, asked in a low voice: "fan, you will not feel it! Is it because you feel it when you think about the wedding with shangguanjing? "


    "You little goblin, sitting on my lap like this, you really treat me as Liu Xiahui, and don''t worry about it!" Wang Fan holds Qian Xue''s waist and pretends to be angry.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m not good, I''m not good, but it''s a pity that I did it on purpose! How''s it going? " A burst of grievance on the face, soon thousands of snow exposed her real purpose, playing a grimace to Wang Fan smile.


    Holding Qianxue''s waist in both hands, Wang Fan picked her up from her legs, strode to the double bed, and gently threw Qianxue to the bed.


    Looking at Qian Xue lying on the bed, Wang Fan still said to her, "tomorrow you go to see the blind man. No matter what you think of, you have to let him hand in the secret art of the room first. Do you understand?"


    "Fangzhongshu?" Qian Xue asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s the secret art in the room. I''ll rely on it to save my life in the future." Wang Fan said, people have rushed to the bed.


    Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan and Qian Xue and said with a smile: "two shameless people, they said that Ansheng would sleep, but they would roll together again!"

 V2.Chapter 835

    In order to avoid the exposure of Liu Feifei''s whereabouts, shangguanjing specially arranged for a private doctor to come to the villa to treat the injured Liu Feifei. After some examination, Liu Feifei''s arm is not seriously affected, just a slight bone fracture, which is not as exaggerated as Qian Xue said.


    Of course, it''s not because Qian Xue''s skill is inferior to others, but Qian Xue is merciful and doesn''t want to do anything absolutely, so Liu Feifei doesn''t dare to make trouble any more.


    Worried about Qianxue and Miao Qing living here, they are embarrassed with Liu Feifei. Wang Fan finds an excuse to let Qianxue and Miao Qing move back to Qianxue''s villa. Shangguanjing naturally understands Wang Fan''s mind, so he doesn''t do much to keep them.


    After Wang fan arranged for them, shangguanjing called Wang Fan to his bedroom.


    Shangguanjing bedroom Wang fan is not the first time to come, but every time into the room, Wang Fan has a different mood.


    Wang Fan has no idea of shangguanjing, let alone Qianxue and Miaoqing. They don''t believe it, even Wang fan doesn''t believe it.


    But knowing that sun Hesheng, an old fox, dug a big hole for him behind shangguanjing, Wang Fan did not dare to have any illusions about shangguanjing.


    "Sit down."


    Shangguanjing moved a chair for Wang Fan with a smile, turned around and sat directly on the edge of the bed.


    Wang Fan, who was obviously a little stiff, sat down on the chair honestly, and no longer had the previous fanaticism and agitation.


    See Wang Fanguo really sat on the chair, shangguanjing although still keep smiling, but his face inadvertently flashed a trace of disappointment.


    "Does Mr. Sun have any plans?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Grandfather has arranged for people to investigate the matter of Jin Buhuan, but he is worried that those people will not be able to do things right, so he still hopes you can do it." Shangguan returns quietly.


    "Good!" Wang Fan agreed and was ready to leave.


    Should be did not expect, Wang Fan will suddenly stand up to go, shangguanjing suddenly Leng in there, Zheng Zheng looking at Wang Fan turned.


    Seeing that Wang Fan''s hand was about to take the door handle, shangguanjing cried, "Wang Fan, what are you doing?"


    Wang Fan, with his back to shangguanjing, stopped, put out his hand in the air, and flashed a sly smile on his face.


    Slowly turning around, Wang Fan, with a blank expression, looked at shangguanjing, who was sitting on the bed with a red face, and asked suspiciously, "do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "I" Wang Fan asked for a moment speechless, shangguanjing bit his lips, frowned, speechless.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first, wait..."


    Before Wang Fan''s words were finished, shangguanjing, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, suddenly stood up and rushed to him, stretched out his arms and hugged him tightly.


    This sudden situation, so that Wang Fan did not go on, he reached out and gently touched shangguanjing''s hair.


    "Stay with me, will you?" Burying his head in Wang Fan''s chest, Shangguan said quietly.


    "I think."


    "I don''t want anything, just want you to accompany me!" Shangguanjing is afraid that Wang Fan will find an excuse and says in a hurry.


    "Actually."


    "Just a moment, can''t you?" Shangguanjing said with Wang Fan''s chest and crying.


    At this time, Wang Fan''s hands had been put around shangguanjing''s waist. He lowered his head, close to her ear, and said softly: "in fact, I want to say that if you like, we can have a very formal ceremony to show our relationship to everyone."


    He buried his head in Wang Fan''s chest. Shangguanjing, who did not dare to look at him, was stunned when he heard Wang Fan''s words. Then he raised his head and looked at Wang Fan with unbelievable eyes.


    "What? Don''t you want to? " Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    "Yes! Of course! But Shangguanjing, who was very excited, said half of the time, but he didn''t say any more.


    Like seeing through shangguanjing''s mind, Wang Fan straightened her hair with his hand and asked with a smile, "are you worried about Qianxue?"


    "Well, and... also.. Other women around you, will they agree? I''ve heard from sister Qing that you still have a married wife. They all call her sister Juan. Will she agree? " Shangguanjing asked anxiously.


    "I''ll discuss it with them, but anyway, I should ask for your opinion first." Wang Fan said softly.


    "I will, even if there is no ceremony! As long as they don''t drive me away from you, I''m willing to be with you all my life. " Shangguanjing said excitedly.


    He was very satisfied with shangguanjing''s reaction. Wang Fan said in a low voice, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down!"


    "Well, I believe you!" Shangguanjing agreed and buried his head in Wang Fan''s chest.


    Two people in the bedroom to agree on things, the arm bandaged Liu Feifei, but in the corridor separated by their door, secretly listening to their conversation.


    When she heard shangguanjing''s confession to Wang Fan, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her face became very angry.


    After Wang Fan said the love words, Liu Feifei was even more angry and swore in a low voice: "damn stinky boy! I won''t let you have a good time! "


    Can''t hear anything more in the room, Liu Feifei angrily turned down the stairs, came to the living room, a person sitting on the sofa, sulky.


    All of a sudden, she has been held by people. For Liu Feifei, who is as proud as a white swan, this is definitely a blow.


    Anger is anger.


    But what about Liu Feifei?


    On birth? On status?


    She can''t compare with shangguanjing.


    Even if she is proud of her Kung Fu, she can only keep a little face under Qian Xue''s hands.


    How could she change such a situation.


    "I will make you pay! You can''t just let it go! "


    Liu Feifei, biting her teeth, is ruthless in her heart. She really wants to kill Wang Fan and the women around him, so as to relieve her resentment.


    "Feifei? Why are you sitting in the living room? " Standing in the corridor on the second floor, shangguanjing looks at the living room full of spring breeze and greets Liu Feifei sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Hearing shangguanjing calling himself, Liu Feifei quickly put away his dissatisfaction, raised his head and said with a smile, "Miss Shangguan, I have nothing to do. I''m here to pass the time. Do you have anything to tell me?"


    "Yes, there''s something I want to get rid of you with Van Gogh. I don''t know if you are interested in listening to it?" Shangguan asked politely.


    "Miss Shangguan is joking. I''ve received your favor and I haven''t had a chance to repay you. If you have anything, just tell me to do it well." Liu Feifei said sincerely.

 V2.Chapter 836

    Q City, which is more than 100 kilometers away from T City, is a small city in W province. The degree of construction here is not only very different from that of T City, but also very small. Even the prosperity here makes people feel a bit depressed.


    Most of the dilapidated streets are filled with pedestrians. The Mercedes Benz driven by Wang fan is very conspicuous in the crowd, attracting the attention of many passers-by.


    "It''s just like a county." Wang Fan, who was driving, said to Liu Feifei, who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Liu Feifei, who was sitting on the back of his chair, laughed, looked out of the window and said in a soft voice: "the economic situation of W province has always been blown up. Only those places where rich people gather can have a prosperous scene. In places like this, there are only poor people who can''t afford to eat, so it''s not surprising."


    "What are you thinking? I didn''t listen to you all the way. " Wang fan saw Liu Feifei''s eyes, there is a sad taste.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Liu Feifei turned his head and looked at him. With a wry smile, he asked, "what do you think I should be thinking about? What should we say? "


    "Are you still angry about that day?" Wang Fan asked awkwardly.


    "That''s not true." Liu Feifei''s answer is very straightforward.


    Such an answer surprised Wang Fan who was ready to explain. He was stunned for a moment, and then said awkwardly: "I thought you were still angry. It seems that I was worried too much!"


    "What right am I to be angry? I''m just a group of people living at the bottom of the society like them. " Liu Feifei talks and turns his head out of the window.


    Liu Feifei''s words made Wang Fan more surprised. He didn''t know why Liu Feifei had such feelings, and he didn''t know why she said these words to herself.


    The Mercedes Benz was driving on the street, and soon came to their destination. He parked the car in the parking space in front of the hotel. Wang Fan took off his seat belt and said to Liu Feifei, "your arm is injured. Stay with me for a while, and I can take care of you."


    "It doesn''t matter. The injured one is his left hand. My right hand can still shoot. Don''t worry, I won''t be a burden to you." Liu Feifei patted his waist and said to Wang Fan.


    "All right!"


    With these words, Wang Fan opened the door and walked down, looking around for the people waiting for them.


    Q city is the place where the r people don''t change their money. Sun Hesheng used his own relationship to get the news and arranged for an investigation.


    But not long after the investigation started, sun Hesheng lost contact with the people who came to investigate, which made him a little worried, so he asked shangguanjing to ask Wang Fan to do it.


    Wang Fan himself had the mission of investigating Jin Bu Huan, and he was bound to overthrow Cai Ji, so Wang Fan didn''t refuse, so he responded directly.


    And the reason why Liu Feifei was brought with him was that Liu Feifei and Cai Ji had visited this place where the production of gold was not changed. They had some understanding of the situation here. With Liu Feifei beside them, Wang Fan would be much more convenient to do things.


    Wang Fan, standing beside the door, just lit a cigarette when he saw a black Audi coming not far away.


    The logo of Audi is shining in the sun, which is very eye-catching. The people on the car are wearing sunglasses, which makes Wang Fan uncertain whether this is the person he is waiting for.


    In the blink of an eye, Audi drove over and stopped two meters away from Wang Fan.


    The co driver of the car was opened. A young man in a suit came down from the Audi and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Is that Mr. Wang?" Asked the young man who got off the bus.


    "Who are you?" Wang Fan looked at each other, some distrust asked.


    "We are arranged by Mr. Sun. Please get on the bus." Instead of going to wangfa, the young man went to the back of the Audi and opened the rear door.


    Seeing the other party''s action, Wang Fan shook his head and said to him, "brother, just drive ahead and lead the way. I''ll keep up with you."


    "Mr. Wang, your car is too flashy. You''d better take our car." The young man stood by the open door and urged Wang Fan.


    The young man''s words made Wang Fan frown. He looked at each other carefully again. Inadvertently, he saw the man sitting in the driver''s seat in Audi, as if he was looking for something under his feet.


    Liu Feifei, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, seemed to be aware of something. She said in a low voice: "be careful, there''s fraud!"


    As soon as Liu Feifei''s voice fell, the man in the driver''s seat of Audi had already taken out a submachine gun from his feet.


    Without waiting for the other side to put the muzzle out of the window, Wang Fan turned around and opened the door behind him, retreated and quickly got into the Mercedes Benz.


    When parking, just in case, Wang Fan didn''t turn off the engine of Mercedes Benz. It was precisely because of such details that he was able to start the car at the first time.


    The driver of the Audi, and the young man standing at the back door, saw Wang Fan get into the Mercedes Benz and immediately fired at it.


    "Daddada"


    The barrel of the submachine gun was blazing and pouring bullets like a storm.


    "Ding Ding Dang"


    Bullet impact on the body of Mercedes Benz car, a series of metal impact sound, giving people an invisible pressure.


    "Damn it


    Wang Fan, who was shrinking his neck, swore, stepped on the accelerator, hit the steering wheel with both hands, and wanted to escape from here quickly.


    "Bang bang"


    Liu Feifei, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, had already pulled out his pistol from his waist. He raised his hand coldly and fired two shots at the Audi.


    It all happened between lightning and flint. The young man standing next to the Audi was shot in the middle of his brow, snorted and fell on his back.


    And the guy in the driver''s seat, because of the car glass as a cover, was not shot by Liu Feifei.


    Because of Liu Feifei''s two guns, Audi''s firepower was suppressed, which also gave Wang Fan a lot of time.


    "Bulletproof glass!" Liu Feifei, who is staring at Audi, said to Wang Fan.


    The driver hiding in the Audi seems to be frightened, and doesn''t dare to lean out and shoot at Wang Fan. But he seems to be looking for something.


    "Drive the car! I''m going to solve the problem! " Liu Feifei said to Wang Fan and put the pistol out of the window.


    The Mercedes Benz, driven by Wang Fan, rushed towards the Audi. At the moment when the two cars crossed, Liu Feifei''s pistol made a crisp sound, and a bullet came out of the gun, directly hitting the man in the driver''s seat in the head.


    Thick red and white liquid, with broken bones and hair, all of a sudden splashed on the windshield.


    "We are exposed!" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.

 V2.Chapter 837

    Just between lightning and flint, Liu Feifei solved the other side''s two shooters, which let Wang Fan have a new understanding of her skills.


    Although in brother Hao''s cell, Wang Fan also competed with Liu Feifei, who was armed with guns, his impression of Liu Feifei was not as strong as before.


    The moment of getting on, starting and dodging.


    Liu Feifei, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, aimed at the other side in one go. If it wasn''t for the other side''s Audi car with bulletproof glass, I''m afraid she didn''t even have to fire the third shot.


    "Find a safe place to hide first, and the police will come to you soon." Liu Feifei put away his weapon and looked at Wang Fan beside him.


    "Do you have a suitable place? I''m not familiar with the situation here. " Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile.


    After just living in T city for a period of time, Wang Fan has never been to other places in W Province, let alone looking for a safe place. I''m afraid it''s a headache for him to find a hidden route back to T city.


    "Go to my house." Liu Feifei said softly.


    "Your house?" Wang Fan looked at her in surprise.


    "Of course, what kind of family do you think I come from? Before I was chosen as a guard, I lived here. Like the pedestrians on the road, I thought about how to fill my stomach every day. " Liu Feifei returned with a bitter smile.


    Before Liu Feifei sighed on the road, Wang Fan thought that she was affectating, but now it seems that Liu Feifei''s words are not pretending. Her experience in these years should really make her feel deeply.


    According to Liu Feifei''s guidance, Wang fan drives a Mercedes Benz through the old street and comes to a dilapidated apartment.


    "There are still people living here! Are they your relatives? " Wang fan saw that although the apartment building was dilapidated, there were traces of residents, so he asked Liu Feifei curiously.


    White one eye Wang Fan, Liu Feifei not good spirit of say: "I said this is my home?"


    "What did you bring me here for?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Do you want to drive this car to our hiding place and wait for the police to come to us?" Liu Feifei taught Wang Fan a cold lesson.


    "You have a point!" Understand the meaning of Liu Feifei, Wang Fan some embarrassed smile.


    "Pack up the car, we have to walk a long distance." Liu Feifei said to Wang Fan as he got out of the car.


    After packing the things on the car, Wang Fan closed the door and trotted to catch up with Liu Feifei.


    As he was on his way, Wang Fan looked at the surrounding environment and found that it was a slum. Not only were the houses used for living very shabby, but even the clothes of the pedestrians on the road could not compare with those on the street of T city.


    Wang Fan and Liu Feifei in suits attract the attention of many pedestrians when they walk on the road, which is similar to when they first enter the city in a Mercedes Benz.


    About half an hour''s walk, Wang Fan and his family finally arrived at a poorly built residential area.


    In fact, the houses here can''t be regarded as houses. Besides the simple brick and tile structure, more wooden boards are used to block the wind and rain. Moreover, few people install doors in the houses here.


    "This is your home?" Wang Fan looked at the house in front of him and asked.


    "What? Do you suspect that I am selling to you? " Liu Feifei takes a look at Wang Fan and walks to a private house.


    "Not even a door?" Wang Fan followed her and looked at the old house in surprise.


    Liu Feifei, who had already entered the room, looked back at Wang Fan behind him and asked, "do you need a door in such a place? Do you still have to worry about what will be stolen? "


    "You''re right. I don''t think there''s anything valuable here except things on the bed!" Wang Fan looked around and said awkwardly.


    "Well! Many of the girls here are engaged in the skin and meat business. They don''t care who will press them under their body, as long as they are willing to pay, so your worries are superfluous. " Liu Feifei picked up a chair and handed it to Wang Fan, with a calm tone.


    "Well, I think too much." Wang Fan took the chair and said awkwardly.


    Wang Fan, who always thought he knew the poor very well, knew what the real poor looked like from Liu Feifei for the first time.


    In the choice of satiety and dignity, the instinct of survival will make every unwilling person make the best choice for them.


    No one will laugh at these people who sell their dignity for life. After all, not everyone lives in a wealthy family, and not everyone can understand what it''s like to struggle on the edge of life and death every day.


    When Wang Fan sat down in his chair, Liu Feifei said to him, "please contact Mr. Sun first. I''ll go and find out about Jin Buhuan."


    "Oh? How do you want to know? Do you want me to come with you? " Wang Fan asked.


    "A lot of people here work in factories where gold is not exchanged. I''ll just ask a few old friends about it. You don''t have to be nervous." Liu Feifei said calmly.


    At this time, Wang Fan appears a little white. Looking at Liu Feifei''s calm expression, he suddenly feels that he is like the woman''s valet, which makes him smile bitterly.


    "If you''re worried that I''ll snitch, you can follow me, I don''t care!" Liu Feifei, who came to the door, stopped and looked at Wang Fan sitting in the room. He said without expression.


    "What are you worried about? If you want to go back to Cai Ji and live a life of being slaughtered by others, of course I won''t stop you! " Wang Fan also put on an indifferent appearance, said to Liu Feifei at the door.


    It seems that because of the mention of CAI Ji, Liu Feifei''s face flashed a trace of dissatisfaction, but soon the dissatisfaction disappeared. Liu Feifei, who didn''t say anything more, left the shabby house.


    After Liu Feifei left, Wang Fan took out his mobile phone and dialed sun Hesheng.


    "Xiaofan, is everything all right?" Sun Hesheng asked over the phone.


    "If I said that all the people you arranged died, would you be surprised?" Wang Fan asked with a bitter smile.


    "What? All dead? How is that possible? " The news made sun Hesheng very uneasy, and his tone of voice was also very tense.


    "And it''s very likely that Cai Ji has already known about your being alive." Wang Fan continued.


    "How do you know? Did you see them killed? " Sun Hesheng questioned.


    "That''s not true, but Liu Feifei and I were almost killed. What do you think is the matter?" Wang Fan recalled the previous scene and said with emotion.


    "Damn it! These idiots! Xiaofan, you can''t flinch from this! Otherwise, our plan will be in vain! " Sun Hesheng said anxiously.

 V2.Chapter 838

    Not long after Wang Fan hung up, Liu Feifei came in with a girl.


    The girl behind Liu Feifei looks 18 or 9 years old. She is wearing a very ordinary dress, but her face is painted with makeup that does not match her age.


    "This is my former friend. Her name is Miao Cui." Liu Feifei introduces to Wang Fan.


    Xiaocui, who follows her, smiles at Wang Fan Tiantian and says, "brother fan, just call me Xiaocui."


    "Ah, Hello, Xiaocui." Wang fan doesn''t know what Liu Feifei and Miao Cui mean, so he has to say hello awkwardly.


    "She is very familiar with the security guards in the factory. She goes to bed with them every Monday, Wednesday and Friday." Liu Feifei pulled a chair to sit down and said to Wang Fan.


    "Nani?" Wang Fan some reaction not come over, the facial expression strange looking at Liu Feifei.


    "Don''t you want to know something about the factory? She knows something. You can pay her after she answers Liu Feifei took a look at Wang Fan with a surprised face, and then said, "or, you can ask her to inquire for you tonight. Today is Wednesday. She is going to sleep with that old guy in the evening."


    I didn''t expect that Liu Feifei was so straightforward, and she told Xiaocui about her sleeping with others in front of her, which made Wang Fan feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, Xiaocui doesn''t seem to care about this. Seeing that Wang Fan hasn''t said anything for a long time, she takes the initiative to say, "brother fan, Abel''s ability is great. The boss of the factory trusts him very much. He also knows a lot about the things in the factory. If you have anything to ask, just ask me."


    "Abel?" Wang Fan guessed that Abel in Xiaocui''s mouth should be the security guard who let her sleep with her.


    From Xiaocui''s address, it''s not hard to tell that this able Abel should be an old man.


    In front of her, Xiaocui, who is in her prime, is being trampled by an old man. Wang Fan''s heart is even more uncomfortable.


    But Wang Fan''s mood has nothing to do with Xiaocui. Standing at the door, she is waiting for Wang Fan to ask.


    "What are you thinking? Are you doubting what she said? " Liu Feifei turns his head to Wang Fan and asks without expression.


    "That''s not true, hehe." Wang Fan didn''t want to comment on Xiaocui''s private life in front of her. After two dry smiles, he asked, "do you know what is produced in the factory?"


    "I don''t know, but Abel should know. He worked in the factory from the beginning and knew a lot about it." Xiaocui said quickly.


    "We need to go into the factory. Ask Abel if you can help us." Wang Fan asked.


    "This Xiaocui hesitates and looks at Liu Feifei.


    "You can tell Abel what Van Gogh said. Van Gogh will not treat you and Abel badly in terms of price." Liu Feifei finished, turned to Wang Fan and asked, "brother fan, is that what you mean?"


    "Yes! As long as we can get into the factory, we will give you a share of hard work besides the benefits to Abel! " Wang Fan replied.


    Hearing their words, Xiaocui''s face was filled with joy. She quickly nodded her head and said, "please don''t worry about brother fan and sister Feifei. I''ll go and prepare now. I''ll discuss with Abel tonight, and I''ll help you to finish it."


    Shua


    Wang Fan took out a handful of banknotes from his pocket, took out some of them from the middle, handed them to Miao Cui, and said to her, "since you are in a hurry to go back, I won''t invite you to dinner. You can buy water with the money."


    "Thank you, van. Thank you, van." Xiaocui stepped forward and took the money from Wang Fan. She was even more excited and grateful.


    Xiaocui, who got the money, turned to Liu Feifei and said, "sister Feifei, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first. Abel asked me to take a bath before I went to him every time. I think


    "Go ahead, we''ll wait for your news." Liu Fei nodded his head and said to Miao Cui.


    After saying hello to the two people in the room, Miao Cui left here happily.


    Looking at Miao Cui''s back, Wang Fan asked with a wry smile, "is it really good for you to talk about her and the old man in front of her like this?"


    "Everyone has to find a way to survive. If I hadn''t been the guard of CAI Ji, I might have to make some money while I was young, just like her." Liu Feifei sat on the chair and looked at the door.


    "In fact, there are many ways to support themselves, not necessarily in this way." Wang Fan some puzzled said.


    "I know what you want to say. Do you want to say that young people, learning a craft, no matter what, can live together, right?" Liu Feifei asked.


    "Yes, must it be?" Wang Fan asked somewhat puzzled.


    All along, Wang Fan didn''t mean to look down on such women, but in his heart, he always felt that their depravity was closely related to their unrestrained pursuit of material.


    Selling your body is really the fastest way to make money.


    But what they sell is not only the body, but also their dignity. Once people begin to abuse their dignity, they will become more and more degenerate.


    Of course, not all women will directly start to do this kind of business, they always start from laughing, step by step by material desire, and finally go to this road of no return.


    However, no matter what they think of their choice, Wang Fan always feels that they should not uncover their scars in front of them.


    In ancient times, when a woman entered the brothel, she even knew to tie a red rope around her waist to show that she was not unarmed. In this way, she maintained her final dignity.


    Liu Feifei''s practice in front of her is like removing the red rope from Miao Cui, which makes her face unable to be preserved. This makes Wang Fan really feel cruel.


    Wang Fan''s words made Liu Feifei smile. She gently shook her head and said in an indifferent tone: "brother fan, you have never been poor. You don''t know what you are thinking, what dignity, what moral bottom line, compared with the torture of death, these are negligible."


    "Feifei, haven''t you thought about helping her? After you have the ability to support yourself. " Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother fan, I went out from here. Of course, I know what people here need. And I also know that people''s desires can''t be fully satisfied. What I can give them will naturally be given. What I can''t do, I won''t make myself embarrassed!" Liu Feifei replied with a sneer.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself! That''s true! " Wang fan can''t refute Liu Feifei''s words and can only nod his head.

 V2.Chapter 839

    In the middle of the night, Liu Feifei, who is sitting at the door, is awakened by the ringing of a mobile phone. Wang Fan, who is sitting on a chair and sleeping in his clothes, is also awakened by the ringing of a mobile phone. When he opens his eyes, he sees Liu Feifei answering the phone.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Feifei said to the person on the other end of the phone.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to know what happened, Liu Feifei turned his head and looked at him. After covering the communication hole on his mobile phone, he opened his mouth and asked, "Abel wants a hundred thousand reward for taking us into the factory, and he knows what we are looking for."


    "He knows what we''re looking for?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I guess someone should have looked for him before." Liu Fei returns.


    "It seems that the people arranged by sun Hesheng should also be looking for Abel." Wang Fan frowned and said.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu Feifei also looked worried and asked, "do we still ask him for help?"


    The meaning of Liu Feifei''s words, Wang Fan''s heart is certainly very clear, and his heart also has the same worry.


    Since Abel knew their purpose, it showed that Wang Fan and them were not the only ones to cooperate with him.


    If the people arranged by sun Hesheng did seek Abel''s help, did Abel have something to do with the killing of those people?


    Is it a trap for Abel to agree to cooperate so soon?


    Under Liu Feifei''s eager gaze, Wang fanlue nodded and said, "good! Promise him we''ll take the money to see him the day after tomorrow! "


    "Are you really going to work with him? Isn''t worry a trap? " Liu Feifei asked with wide eyes.


    "We have no other choice but to try. What if this is an opportunity?" Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    "But how do I feel unreliable?" Liu Feifei is still worried.


    "Feifei, is there any other good way for us to seek wealth? Sun Hesheng''s subordinates must have told sun Hesheng the mastermind. Even what sun Hesheng wants to do, they have told each other. If we can''t hurry up and get what we want, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait and die! "


    See Liu Feifei worried, Wang fan is helpless to explain.


    Liu Feifei closed her mouth, and the look on her face was still worried, as if she had something on her mind to say to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the room, didn''t hear Liu Feifei speak for a long time, so he said with a smile: "Feifei, you don''t have to take risks in this matter. You just contact Abel for me. I''ll go by myself. I''ll make an agreement with Qianxue and ask her to give you money and new identity ready to leave w province now."


    Speaking of this, Wang Fanchang took a breath, and then said: "it''s very good that you can help me so much. I won''t force you to take risks. You can rest assured!"


    After Wang Fan finished, Liu Feifei nodded, put his mobile phone to his ear, and said, "brother fan will go to the factory to meet Abel the day after tomorrow. Money will be ready for Abel at that time."


    After talking with the other party, Liu Feifei hung up, and the room was quiet again.


    Liu Feifei, sitting at the door, puts his mobile phone back into his pocket with a heavy heart. He looks like he wants to talk but stops, which makes Wang Fan sitting behind her see clearly.


    "Feifei, I know what you are worried about. If you don''t believe in Qianxue, I can call you directly to your account, but I can''t prepare for your new identity right away." Wang Fan looked at Liu Feifei''s back and said.


    "I''m not worried about Qianxue, it''s you." Liu Fei returns.


    Hearing that Liu Feifei was worried about himself, Wang Fan asked with some doubts: "what are you worried about me? Are you worried that I won''t pay you? "


    "Why don''t you understand? What can you get if you work so hard for sun Hesheng? Will he really marry shangguanjing to you? Don''t forget, you are the big brother of a gangster. Sun Hesheng can''t look down on you at all. "


    "These politicians in W province don''t have a good thing. They are always cannibals. How can you believe them so much?"


    "Now sun Hesheng has no help, he will promise you. When he really overthrows Cai Ji, do you think he will keep you?"


    "Van Gogh, why don''t we go together and stop meddling in the affairs of these politicians!"


    Liu Feifei''s chest heaved violently. Instead of looking back at Wang Fan, she just sat there looking at the sky outside the door, as if waiting for Wang Fan to give her a reply.


    I didn''t expect that Liu Feifei would think so much about himself. Wang Fan couldn''t react for a moment. He slowed down a little. Then he got up from the chair and went to Liu Feifei with his back to him.


    With a thick palm on Liu Feifei''s shoulder, Wang Fan could feel a tremor coming from her body. He bent down, close to her ear, and asked softly, "Feifei, are you in love with me?"


    "I... No! " Liu Feifei did not dare to look back, but his voice was so flustered.


    "You can rest assured that I will handle this matter very well. You just need to wait for me here and I will come back safely." Wang fan then said softly.


    "But those people have already revealed their whereabouts. I''m worried that something will happen to you. Really, you should think about it and don''t help sun Hesheng, OK?" When Liu Feifei talks, he turns around and looks at Wang Fan standing behind her.


    Because of sitting on the chair, Liu Feifei can only look up at the man behind her. Under the moonlight, her eyes seem to be shining.


    Looking down at Liu Feifei with worried face, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "Feifei, the arrow is on the way, I have no way back! If sun Hesheng goes down, how can I stand in W province? Do you want to ask for Cai Ji? "


    "Don''t you still have a Jian''s identity? As long as you don''t reveal your true identity, Cai Ji will help you. I believe she attaches great importance to you. " Liu Feifei said excitedly.


    "And you? Shall I give you to Cai Ji? " Wang Fan some helpless said.


    "Me? I''m not what Cai Ji gave you. As long as you can win Cai Ji''s favor, I can live with you! If you think about it, isn''t that better? " Liu Feifei stood up excitedly.


    "Do you mean to take refuge in CAI Ji? Continue to use my other identity? " Wang Fan asked with hesitation.


    "Yes, no one knows that you are ah Jian except sun Hesheng and the people around you! As long as we go back and kill sun Hesheng and shangguanjing, I believe this secret will not be discovered! " Liu Feifei took Wang Fan''s hand, looked into his eyes and said excitedly.

 V2.Chapter 840

    A schoolbag full of 100000 yuan banknotes, Wang fan is very heavy in his hand. After walking out of the door of the bank, he went straight to the car parked on the side of the road.


    Throwing the bag with money on the back seat, Wang Fan opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Instead of rushing to start the car, he handed a bank card in his hand to Liu Feifei. Wang Fan said to her with a smile, "Feifei, there''s a million here. It''s your reward. You can take it and leave now."


    "Don''t you really think about my suggestion?" Liu Feifei, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, frowned and asked.


    "I can''t leave my woman, so I can only choose to fight. Maybe I will succeed!" Wang Fan whispered back.


    "You can hide them, but you don''t want to do anything about them. Besides, Qian Xue and Miao Qing are not important people. As long as they don''t quarrel with CAI Ji, I don''t think Cai Ji will embarrass them. What''s more, you have the identity of ah Jian. As long as you handle them properly, you can try to keep them around."


    Liu Feifei, with an anxious face, once again persuades Wang Fan.


    Since receiving Xiaocui''s call last night, Liu Feifei has been instilling in Wang Fan the idea of leaving sun Hesheng to take refuge with CAI Ji again.


    In Liu Feifei''s words, instead of risking cooperation with declining politicians like sun Hesheng to win a little bit, it''s better to hold Cai Ji''s thigh and seek a stable reality for the rest of her life.


    But let Liu Feifei said dry mouth, Wang Fan has never made a clear statement, which let Liu Feifei very disappointed.


    Early in the morning, Wang Fan took Liu Feifei, drove the Mercedes Benz, came to the bank to get the cash back, which is also a sign of his attitude.


    This makes Liu Feifei even more depressed. She said so many words to persuade Wang Fan, but in the end, she didn''t see a little hope from Wang Fan''s face.


    And Liu Feifei''s mood is very different, Wang fan is not arrogant and impetuous smoking, looking at Liu Feifei sitting in the co pilot with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Liu Feifei asked with some impatience.


    "Are you in love with me? Fly. " Wang Fan puffed a cigarette ring and asked with a smile.


    "What''s the use of falling in love with you? Will you listen to what I say? " Liu Feifei looks at Wang Fan and says angrily.


    "Ha ha! Well, Feifei, if you really want to be with me, go back there and wait for me. After I''ve finished the work in the factory, I''ll pick you up. You don''t have to take risks with me. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Waiting for you at my house? Are you sure you can come back alive? " Liu Feifei looks at Wang Fan with distrust.


    "Give it a try. If I succeed, it will be under one person and over ten thousand people. You can follow me to have a good life in the future." Wang Fan said triumphantly.


    "What if it fails?" Liu Feifei didn''t ask.


    "Can''t you expect me to be better? How can I say that I''m also the elder brother of Sanlian gang. If I can sit in this position, don''t I have any ability? " Wang Fan said with disapproval.


    "Brother fan, the most important thing in one''s life is to be able to see clearly one''s own ability. Do you think that winning the first Mafia in W province is enough to prove that you are powerful? But have you ever thought that what you want to fight against is not a gangster, but Cai Ji! The chief executive of W province Liu Feifei can''t laugh or cry.


    Facing Liu Feifei''s words, Wang Fan became impatient. He waved his hand and said to Liu Feifei, "the password of the bank card is 123456. If there is nothing else to say, let''s say goodbye!"


    "Are you driving me away?" Liu Feifei''s eyes widened, looking at Wang Fan with a serious face.


    "What else? You either go to your house and wait, pray for me, and expect me to come back safely, or start your new life with your bank card! " Wang Fan finished his words and threw his cigarette out of the window.


    "If you say that, I won''t go. Where you go, I''ll go. Isn''t it a risk? I''m not afraid of it Liu Feifei said unconvinced.


    "Tut Tut, unexpectedly, it''s true love. Are you going to accompany me through fire and water?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Shut up now, or I may change my mind!" Liu Feifei stares at Wang Fan, grabs the cigarette box in Wang Fan''s hand and throws out a cigarette to hold in his mouth.


    "Click"


    Listen to Liu Feifei''s words, Wang Fan quickly takes out the lighter and lights the cigarette on her mouth.


    He took a hard puff of smoke from his mouth. Liu Feifei took a long breath. With her breath, the smoke from his mouth rushed out of her mouth. He stayed on her vermilion lips for a while and then dissipated outside the window.


    "Since the beauties are with me, I''ll stop talking! Let''s go back and conserve our energy. When the time comes, we''ll kill all sides together. " Wang Fan said with a smile on his face, and he had already started the car and left the bank.


    The car sped all the way, and soon came to the place where they had stopped before. After Wang Fan grabbed the money making schoolbag from the back seat, he followed Liu Feifei and walked back to her residence.


    Far away, I saw a man standing in front of Liu Feifei''s house. From the perspective of dressing, the person waiting for them should be Miao Cui who met yesterday.


    When Wang Fan and Liu Feifei get closer, Miao Cui at the door also sees them and runs towards them with a greeting.


    "Feifei, I thought you were gone!" Miao Cui said anxiously.


    "How can we not keep our word when we promise you?" Liu Feifei said, has reached out to embrace Miao Cui.


    "Yo"


    As soon as Liu Feifei''s hand touches Miao Cui''s body, Miao Cui''s face changes and shouts.


    Wang Fan, who follows Liu Feifei, looks at Miao Cui curiously. He just sees the position of her chest under her dress, and there are blood marks.


    "Damn it! That old thing must have hit her


    Seeing the scars under Xiaocui''s clothes, Wang fan can''t help thinking that Xiaocui is bullied.


    Wang fan saw Xiaocui''s injury, and Liu Feifei saw it too. She frowned and asked, "did that beast beat you?"


    "Elder sister, it''s me who''s not good enough to serve Abel well, and make him unhappy!" Xiaocui explains quickly.


    "Let me see your wound." Liu Feifei talks and pulls Miao Cui to the house.


    Curiosity, the king''s law, also followed them, preparing to go to the house to see what happened.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to step into the door, Liu Feifei said to him, "you are guarding at the door. Xiaocui is a girl. It''s inconvenient for you to come in."


    "What? Why not Wang Fan Leng at the door, some unexpected asked.

 V2.Chapter 841

    Although standing at the door, Wang Fan was able to see the scenery of the house clearly because there was no door block. After all, there was not much space in the house, and Miao Cui was not far away from the door.


    When the dress was half off, Wang Fan was startled by the whip marks on Miao Cui''s back.


    On her white back, four bloody and fleshy stripes can be seen clearly. The places where the stripes crisscross each other are more like trying to tear Miao Cui''s body to pieces.


    "Is that the old man?" Liu Feifei asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Miao Cui whispered back.


    "The old beast." Liu Feifei scolded in a low voice.


    "Sister, don''t say it, just in case..." Miao Cui said, looking back at the door, but it was opposite to Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Wang Fan, who is watching secretly, is swept by Miao Cui''s eyes, and immediately feels embarrassed.


    Although Miao Cui is a girl in the skin and meat business, she is also a woman. Wang Fan stands at the door and secretly watches her take off her clothes. It is not a glorious thing after all.


    Seems to see Wang Fan''s embarrassment, Miao Cui said with a smile: "brother fan, I''m ok, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Ah, I''ll buy some medicine for you. The wound is very deep. If we don''t deal with it, it will be infected." Wang Fan scratched his head and said.


    "Thank you, brother fan. I''ll go to the doctor for the dressing. Don''t bother you!" Miao Cui said gratefully.


    Listening to Miao Cui''s words, Wang Fan''s heart is even worse.


    The 18-year-old girl is just the same age as the flower. It is the age when she should have a good vision of love, life and the future.


    But in front of her, Miao Cui is suffering from the unimaginable sufferings of her peers.


    If Wang Fan''s attitude towards Miao Cui is only at the stage of non discrimination when he first meets her, now Miao Cui is more or less distressing to Wang Fan.


    Liu Feifei, who was still checking Miao Cui''s body, asked in a trembling voice, "did he bite it off?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Liu Feifei''s words, Miao Cui subconsciously covers her chest and looks flustered.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who was standing at the door, did not understand the meaning of Liu Feifei''s words, but when he saw the position of Miao Cui''s hands, he immediately understood everything.


    "The beast!" Wang Fan cursed in a low voice.


    "Feifei, brother fan, don''t do this. I didn''t do it well. I didn''t serve Abel well. Don''t tell Abel about it. He doesn''t want to let others know." Miao Cui said nervously.


    "After tomorrow night, you leave here, leave the old beast, I will give you a sum of money, you should live a normal life." Wang Fan standing at the door said in a deep voice.


    "Ah?"


    Miao Cui, with her hands on her chest, looks at Wang Fan in surprise.


    "Do you know Xiaocui? I also have a sister who is about your age. You should go to school like her and live a carefree life with your classmates instead of living with this old beast here. " Wang Fan frowned and said.


    "Yes! Don''t wait for tomorrow, Xiaocui. You take this bank card and leave here now. You don''t have to worry about our business. The farther you go, the better! Never come back Liu Feifei puts Wang Fan''s bank card into Miao Cui''s hand and says with worried expression.


    Liu Feifei''s action scares Miao Cui. With her bank card in her hand, she looks at Liu Feifei blankly. After a long time, she asks, "sister Feifei, don''t I take you to see Abel tomorrow night?"


    "The old beast, we take the money to see him, he will help naturally, you don''t have to worry about this." Wang Fan said on one side.


    "Yes, what that old beast wants is money. You don''t have to worry about it for us. You just need to protect yourself!" Liu Feifei also said.


    "But Miao Cui hesitated for a moment and then said, "but I won''t go to the factory with you. What if Abel refuses to help? Abel is very suspicious. He doesn''t believe in outsiders


    "I have a way to ask him to help us, Xiaocui. Don''t worry! Do you still question me and your sister Fei''s ability? " Wang Fan comforted.


    Standing beside Miao Cui, Liu Feifei carefully put the dress on Miao Cui''s body and said to her in a soft voice: "Xiaocui, the password of the bank card is 123456. You can go as far as you can with the money. You can go to school to learn some knowledge you like, or open a Florist you like. Anyway, you don''t come back here again!"


    "Sister, I''m still a little worried. I''m afraid that Abel will not cooperate with you as soon as I leave here. Then I''ll Miao Cui said in embarrassment.


    The more sensible Miao Cui is, the more upset Wang fan is. He goes into the house, reaches out his hand and touches Miao Cui''s head, and says to her, "Xiaocui, you have done a lot for us. If you stay, it will make us unable to let go. So please listen to Feifei."


    "Van Gogh." Miao Cui looked at Wang Fan''s eyes, flashing a light.


    "Xiaocui, live well. No matter what difficulties you encounter, you have to face them bravely." Wang Fan said softly.


    Liu Feifei also stealthily wipes the tears from the corner of his eyes. Then he takes Miao Cui by the hand and takes her outside. After whispering in her ear, Miao Cui leaves alone with her head down.


    When Liu Feifei came back to the house, Wang Fan asked, "are you ready to kill that old beast?"


    "Don''t you think so?" Liu Feifei white Wang Fan one eye, not angry asked.


    "In international practice, isn''t it all women''s priority? I''ll certainly ask for your advice and try to leave this opportunity to you. " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "It''s not convenient for me. If I shoot him, it''s too cheap for him. I hope you can draw a wonderful ending to his life and let him feel the taste of being abused." Liu Feifei said lightly.


    "Well, I''m not welcome!" Wang fan made an OK gesture and said to Liu Feifei with a smile.


    "By the way, you have to make up a bank card for me after it''s done!" Liu Feifei looked into Wang Fan''s eyes and said solemnly.


    "Well... I thought you gave Xiaocui your bank card. You decided to stay and spend the rest of your life with me! " Wang Fan''s face was surprised and said something unexpected.


    "Well, I don''t want to fight with those women around you. Besides, what if one day you were killed? Will I be with you in fear for the rest of my life? " Liu Feifei looks at Wang Fan white and says bitterly.


    "Ha ha! Well, I won''t let you down! " Wang Fan replied with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 842

    It''s not far from where Wang Fan and Wang fan are. It''s only ten minutes'' walk. He carries a schoolbag with money. After night, he and Liu Feifei come to the gate of the factory.


    Ding Dong


    Wang Fan rang the doorbell on the gate, waiting for the people in the house next to the gate to answer.


    "Who is it?"


    A hoarse voice came from the loudspeaker on the doorbell.


    "Abel, I''m a friend of Xiaocui. I''m here to ask for your help." Wang Fan whispered to the doorbell.


    "Who? Xiaocui Asked the hoarse voice.


    "Yes, didn''t Xiaocui tell you? There''s something we want you to help with Wang fan then explained.


    "Why didn''t Xiaocui come?" Asked the hoarse voice.


    "Oh, Xiaocui said that she is not feeling well. She can''t come with you tonight. Anyway, we have something to do tonight. Let Xiaocui have a day off. Abel, I''ll bring you the money!" Hear the other party asked Xiaocui, Wang Fan quickly mentioned the money thing.


    Sure enough, he was a greedy ghost. As soon as Wang Fan finished talking about money, the house beside the gate was pushed open.


    The light in the house came out and shone on Abel at the door, pulling out a long shadow on the ground.


    Because Abel''s back is facing the light source, Wang Fan still can''t see each other clearly, but it doesn''t affect what Wang Fan will do next. He raises his schoolbag, shakes Abel at the door, and says with a smile, "Abel, look here."


    Abel didn''t speak at the door. He raised his hand and gently pressed the remote control in his hand. The door creaked to both sides.


    Seeing that Abel opened the door, Wang Fan chuckled at Liu Feifei behind him and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry. Let''s teach the old beast a lesson when things are done."


    "Good!" Liu Feifei returned with a cold face.


    They murmured, then walked into the gate one after the other.


    Abel, standing at the door of the room, saw Wang Fan and Liu Feifei enter the door. Before they came to him, he said in a deep voice, "just stop and throw things in your hands."


    "Ah."


    Hearing Abel''s words, Wang Fan agreed and stopped. He raised his hand and threw the bag with 100000 cash at Abel''s feet.


    Shua


    Before the bag with money landed, Abel bent down and reached for the strap.


    "Not bad!" Abel opened the zipper of his schoolbag, looked at the money in it, nodded his head and said to Wang Fan.


    "Of course, when we are wandering in the world, we are talking about honesty." Wang Fan said so, but he was on guard against Abel.


    The schoolbag with 100000 yuan in cash, however, weighs six or seven Jin. If he throws it so casually, the weight will add a few points.


    Abel''s voice should be more than sixty years old.


    But he took Wang Fan''s bag in his hand as soon as he copied it. He picked up the bag and looked at the cash in the bag. This series of actions were done at one go, without any meaning of procrastination.


    Let alone an old man like him, even a young man, I''m afraid it''s hard to be so relaxed.


    "Be careful of this old beast, he is not weak!" Wang fan body backward, a low voice to remind Liu Feifei behind.


    "I understand!" Liu Fei returns in a deep voice.


    Standing at the door, Abel threw his bag back to the room, grabbed the handle on the door and closed the door behind him.


    As soon as the door was closed, the light in the house was blocked back, and the surroundings of the house dimmed again.


    "Come with me!"


    Abel waved to Wang Fan, and without waiting for them to respond, he went to the factory.


    Since Abel is so crisp, Wang fan doesn''t want to dally with time. He greets Liu Feifei and runs behind Abel.


    Although the area of the factory was not large, it was more than 1000 square meters at that time. After catching up with Abel, Wang Fan asked in a low voice, "Abel, where are we going?"


    "Aren''t you looking for gold? I''ll take you to get some. When you were trading in the market, you were caught. You can''t say I gave it to you. " Abel said to Wang Fan as he walked.


    "Ah? Shall we go to the warehouse? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "What else? Aren''t you here for that? " Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Abel stopped and looked at Wang Fan beside him.


    In the face of Abel''s query, Wang Fan was at a loss.


    I thought Abel knew the purpose of their trip, and he also suspected that the people sent by sun Hesheng had entered the factory through Abel before, but now Abel said so, which made Wang Fan a little uncertain.


    "Abel, did all the people who came to you before want to get some gold from here?" Wang Fan asked tentatively.


    "Yes, there are a lot of these things produced in factories, but they are rare in our market, so as long as you can take them out and sell them, you will get a lot of money." Abel said in a low voice.


    "Do they all give 100000 yuan?" Wang Fan asked with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    "Nonsense, you can take the goods in the warehouse. They''re not worth the price? But I warn you! I can only take it once. You two can recite as much as you can. I will never stop you. " Abel looked at Wang Fan and Liu Feifei and said solemnly.


    Facing Abel with serious expression, Wang Fan really wants to slap him in the face.


    Dare to love this old beast, Wang Fan also as a drug gangster, took his money, is to take him to the warehouse to steal money!


    I don''t know how those people in charge of the factory check the drugs in the warehouse. They are so guarded and stolen by the old beast Abel. They haven''t noticed it yet.


    But it''s not something that Wang Fan cares about. When he enters this factory tonight, he has to get what he needs.


    Seeing that Abel was a little impatient, Wang Fan quickly said, "Abel, I want to go to the workshop of our factory to see if you can..."


    "No way!" Before Wang Fan finished speaking, Abel interrupted him with a wave of his hand.


    "Abel, just make it convenient for you." Wang Fan flattered said, the hand has been handed cigarettes.


    Abel frowned and said in a cold voice: "boy, do you know what I do? I''m the security guard here, the boss of the factory, but I have special trust in me. How can I do such a thing? "


    "What? What can''t you do? " Listening to Abel''s righteous words, Wang Fan was at a loss as if he were a stranger.


    "How can I face the boss when I take you to the production room? How can I live up to his trust in me? Unless you add money! " Abel took the cigarette in Wang Fan''s hand and said solemnly.

 V2.Chapter 843

    Wang Fan really wanted to slap Abel, but in order to find the formula for making gold in the factory as soon as possible, Wang Fan still suppressed his anger and kept a restrained smile.


    "How much more?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "A hundred thousand!" Abel raised his arm and turned his hand in front of Wang Fan''s face.


    "Good!" Wang Fan clenched his teeth and returned.


    "Cash!" Abel nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes Wang Fan said with some grudge.


    "Go back and get ready!" Then Abel went to his room.


    Seeing Abel walk away, Wang fan stops him and says unhappily, "I''ll give you the rest of the money after it''s done."


    "It''s not negotiable. I''ll tell you that this matter makes me feel bad. If I can''t get the money tonight, I''m afraid I''ll regret it." Abel said with a cold face.


    "You mean to embarrass us!" Liu Feifei, who has never spoken, stands behind Wang Fan and stares at Abel coldly.


    Hearing what Liu Feifei said, Abel looked at her and said to Wang Fan, "this woman let me play for one night. It''s fifty thousand. You can send another fifty thousand tomorrow to pick her up."


    "It seems that if I don''t beat you up tonight, you just don''t know what fear is!" Wang Fan listens to Abel''s words, the tooth flower son draws straight, he frowns and looks at Abel in front of him, the fist pinches of the Luo Bang make a sound.


    Abel, who is half a meter away from Wang Fan, immediately retreats two steps when he hears Wang Fan''s wrong words, and opens a safe distance with him.


    "Boy, what are you doing? Believe it or not, I''ll call the boss right away, and you''ll be overwhelmed! " Abel was about to pick up his cell phone in his pocket.


    "Hit your sister!"


    Wang Fan, who had wanted to teach Abel for a long time, cursed and waved his fist.


    This time Wang Fan was angry again, and his fist was full of strength. Where the style of the fist passed, it trembled in the air.


    "Whoosh"


    Just as Wang Fan''s style of fighting was about to hit Abel in the face, Abel, who had been frightened before, suddenly disappeared from Wang Fan''s eyes.


    "Whoosh"


    Wang Fan, a little stunned, heard a burst of air breaking sound behind him.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t have time to see clearly the situation behind him, rolled three or four meters on the ground.


    After Wang Fan fell to the ground, a carp straightened out and quickly stood up from the ground. His eyes swept, but he found that there was no one around him.


    Abel and Liu Feifei are gone!


    Wang Fan, who was standing on the open ground, carefully observed everything around him. He also took a look at the position he had just stood in.


    Eyes, Wang Fan surprised to see two triangle concealed weapon.


    It''s not easy to find the black concealed weapon. If it wasn''t for the cold light of the moon shining on the edge of the concealed weapon, Wang Fan couldn''t have seen it so easily.


    "He is really a master!"


    A low voice came from the darkness, with a trace of irony.


    "Abel, I didn''t expect that you were from R!" Wang Fan recognized that the master of the voice was Abel and said with a sneer.


    "Ha ha! Wang Fan, the little girl Qianxue, didn''t she tell you not to fight with the r people at night? " Abel, hiding in the dark, said with a laugh.


    "Yes, she said that the men in r country are very seedless. They often run away at night or hide for their lives, so she asked me to kill you in the daytime as much as possible!" Wang Fan disdained the way back.


    "Baga! This damned woman Abel cursed and came out of the darkness.


    At this time, Abel appeared out of thin air, and suddenly appeared behind Wang Fan, with a samurai sword in his hand.


    "Die


    Abel roared violently, waved his samurai sword and cut off Wang Fan''s head.


    "Old beast, seek death!"


    Seeing that the samurai sword in Abel''s hand was about to be cut on Wang Fan''s head, Wang Fan flashed to the side fiercely, and at the same time, he punched Abel''s belly.


    "Hoo"


    Wang Fan did not hit Abel in the belly.


    Just when his fist was about to touch Abel''s belly, Abel in the air became a virtual shadow, which disappeared from Wang Fan''s eyes again.


    "Damn it! Is it so weird? "


    Wang Fan got out of the room and jumped a safe distance. He frowned and exclaimed to himself.


    I''ve heard that ninjas from r country come and go without a trace, but Wang Fan always takes this kind of thing as a joke and doesn''t take it seriously at all.


    But today I saw with my own eyes that Abel suddenly disappeared in the air, which made him begin to believe those legends about ninja.


    "Boy, are you scared by my means? ha-ha! I advise you to surrender quickly. Maybe I can save your life! " Abel in the dark talks like a king.


    If it''s face-to-face, Wang Fan won''t care about Abel, but in the current situation, Wang fan is at an absolute disadvantage.


    The enemy is dark and I am clear, and I am passive everywhere.


    There is no way to fight this kind of fight. Wang Fan scolded: "old beast, you hide like a turtle. Are you afraid that I will crush your bird?"


    "Ha ha, boy, whatever you say, if you refuse to surrender, I will cut off your head with the long knife in my hand, and then hang it outside the factory gate, so that everyone can see you, ha ha! Especially the little girl Qianxue, I will let her know about your death! Ha ha Abel was laughing wildly in the dark.


    Listen to Abel''s words, Wang Fan guesses that the old man knows Qianxue, but what''s the relationship between him and Qianxue? This is not what Wang fan can think of. After all, Qianxue, as the daughter of Shenfeng, has been covered with blood these years.


    With a careful look around, Wang Fan began to move to the direction of the factory gate.


    Just as Wang Fan took the second step, the ground under his feet suddenly loosened, and one hand firmly grasped his ankle.


    "Damn, there''s an ambush!"


    Wang Fan, who was caught by his ankle, was so tight in his heart that he wanted to take back his feet. However, his opponent''s hand was just like a pair of vice. He was stuck on Wang Fan''s ankle. He let Wang Fan do everything he could, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Shua


    A cold light flashed by, and the cold samurai sword cut off Wang Fan''s head.


    Wang Fan, who was caught by the ankle, felt the cold wind sweeping behind him, but he had no ability to resist such an attack.

 V2.Chapter 845

    Cai Ji, who tried her best to defend Wang Fan, took Wang Fan''s hand, looked into Wang Fan''s eyes with deep feeling, and said softly, "ah Jian, as long as you betray me, I will give you whatever you want."


    "Wait a minute, boss CAI. I just heard you say, what kind of high table will he send? Is it difficult? Does anyone want to threaten you?" Wang Fan glared at Abel.


    Abel, who had been looking at Wang Fan for a long time, didn''t have a good face when he heard Wang Fan say so. He glared at him and said, "boy, do you still want to challenge our authority?"


    "No, I won''t challenge your authority! I''m going to blow up your bird Wang Fan shakes off Cai Ji''s hand and walks to Abel with a grim smile.


    Seeing that Wang Fan wanted to fight with Abel, Cai Ji pulled him in a hurry and said, "ah Jian, you don''t need to have the same opinion with such people. Don''t be angry because of me."


    Cai Ji''s words are really sincere.


    But also to Wang Fan left enough face, after all, before the fight with Abel, Wang Fan has been in a very passive situation.


    But Wang Fan, like a devil, doesn''t give Cai Ji a chance to stop him. He throws away Cai Ji''s hand again and walks steadily to Abel.


    Abel, with a samurai sword in his hand, was very happy to see that Wang Fan dared to fight with him.


    Wang Fan didn''t like him, but because Cai Ji stopped him, Abel couldn''t do anything to him. Now the boy came to the door to look for death, so he didn''t have to worry about CAI Ji''s face any more!


    "Boy, there''s a way in heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way in hell! Today I''ll let you know what will happen if you offend us at the high table. " When Abel spoke, he lifted up his sword and looked at Wang Fan.


    "Old beast, I said, I''ll blow up your birds, so! You take it


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, the whole person suddenly disappeared from Abel''s eyes like a whirlwind.


    Abel had played this kind of move when he was fighting with Wang Fan before. Now he saw that Wang Fan would disappear out of thin air. He was stunned at first, and then looked up.


    In fact, the trick of vanishing out of thin air in Ninja''s secret art is that when the enemy is slightly distracted, they take the opportunity to jump to the top of the enemy''s head, and then use the blind area of perspective, plus the camouflage of their clothes and surrounding environment to achieve the effect of vanishing out of thin air.


    Abel, who knew the reason, saw that Wang Fan disappeared suddenly, but he was not in a panic.


    After all, with Qianxue by Wang Fan''s side, she would teach Wang Fan some Ninja tricks, so as soon as Abel saw Wang Fan disappear, he immediately looked up at his head, and the long knife in his hand split to the top of his head.


    Shua


    The sharp blade of the long knife cuts the empty night sky. After a flash of white light, everything returns to its original calm.


    "Hey, are you overconfident?" Wang Fan, who was standing behind Abel, looked at the old man''s behavior in front of him and asked with disdain.


    Suddenly hearing a voice coming from behind, Abel was also startled. He turned around in a hurry and wanted to kill Wang Fan with his samurai sword.


    "Poof"


    Without waiting for the long knife in Abel''s hand to split, Wang Fan kicked him between his legs. With a dull sound, Abel''s face turned red like a pig''s liver.


    "Eight... "Ga"


    The hit Abel is sweating, shivering kneeling on the ground, throwing away the samurai sword in his hand, Abel''s hands covered the injured part.


    "You believe me now, old beast! Your uncle, I''ll do what I say! "


    Looking at Abel''s face more and more red, Wang Fan said with disdain.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. Not to mention that Abel didn''t think of it, even Cai Ji didn''t think that Wang Fan solved the battle so quickly.


    Abel was injured and fell to the ground. His hand stretched out from the ground, as if sensing something, suddenly retracted into the ground.


    "Damn, I still want to escape!"


    Wang fan saw that the hand he had scratched was about to disappear. He immediately picked up Abel''s long knife and stabbed it into the ground.


    "Zhi"


    A strange sound came from the ground, and soon blood spattered out along the blade.


    This scene scared Cai Ji to open her mouth. She looked at Wang Fan in disbelief and said for a long time, "ah Jian, have you been hiding your strength?"


    "Yes, boss Cai, if I don''t pretend to be weak, how can you tell me everything I want to know?" Wang Fan took out the long knife which was inserted on the ground, threw it aside and walked to Cai Ji with a smile.


    "You deceived me! You deceive my feelings Cai Ji cried with emotion.


    "Boss Cai, I have never promised you anything. You just want to keep me by your side." Wang Fan, who came to Cai Ji''s side, shook his head and said.


    "Come on! Come on! Get him for me Cai Ji cried hysterically.


    "Yes! Come on, come on, get her Wang Fan imitates Cai Ji''s appearance and shouts loudly around him.


    Just after Wang Fan''s cry, several soldiers in military uniform came out in the dark. They quickly gathered around with weapons.


    Seeing soldiers running out in the dark, Cai Ji immediately pointed to Wang Fan beside her and called out to those soldiers, "catch him, now!"


    "Yes! Get her, now! Ha ha Wang fan is learning the appearance of CAI Ji again, point to her to say aloud.


    When those soldiers heard Wang Fan''s words, they immediately pointed the gun at Cai Ji. They were just like robots who had been indoctrinated with instructions.


    "You? What are you doing here? Open your eyes and see who I am Cai Ji''s voice trembled when she saw the soldiers pointing their guns at her.


    "Who are you? You are the scum of the nation and the sinner of W province. You not only collude with the people of r country to make drugs in W Province, but also collude with the people of high table party to manipulate the election secretly, Cai Ji! Cai Ji! Your good days are coming to an end


    Wang Fan, standing on one side, said coldly.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Cai Ji suddenly sat down on the ground, looked at Wang Fan and said to him, "ah Jian, have you really never had a good feeling for me?"


    When Cai Ji finished asking, she heard the voice from Qianxue: "old woman, you should die of that heart. Don''t say it''s such a thing as you. Even the woman under your command, Wang Fan won''t pay attention to it!"


    Hearing Qianxue''s voice, Cai Ji turns her head and looks at her. When she sees Qianxue dragging Liu Feifei with her broken legs, she faints in despair.

 V2.Chapter 846

    Since Cai Ji was arrested, Wang Fan has been watching the TV every day, waiting for the news about CAI Ji. As a result, he has been waiting for three days, until he saw shangguanjing on the news, and did not see the news about CAI Ji.


    "They won''t secretly execute Cai Ji." Wang Fan quite worried about the side asked a thousand snow with melon seeds.


    "Fan, you''re really worried about eating salty radish." Thousand snow spit out the melon seed slice in the mouth, learning Miao Qing''s tone to say.


    Looking back at Qianxue, Wang Fan asked, "is there any news from Qingjie?"


    "Sister Qing and uncle GUI left with that old thing. I left last night. I''m afraid you''ll miss it, so I didn''t tell you about it." Qian Xue blinked and said.


    "Gone? They don''t check the things that Jin doesn''t change and the high table meeting? Who can talk about shangguanjing''s inauguration? " Wang Fan asked blankly.


    "You, aren''t you waiting to marry shangguanjing? From today on, sun Hesheng is making news for shangguanjing. In a few days, shangguanjing should be in the top position. You should consider when you will get married, and I will inform my sisters to celebrate for you. " Thousand snow Yin Yang strange Qi of say.


    "Er..."


    Listening to Qian Xue''s words, Wang Fan''s head broke out in a cold sweat.


    This is not to celebrate for him. This is to drain him and treat his wedding night as a night of terror!


    In a hurry, Wang Fan suddenly brightened his eyes and asked, "when you sent the blind man back to the island, did he leave anything for you?"


    "Yes, but I''ve thrown it away. You''d better not touch the things that hurt your body!" Thousands of snow is very disapproval of said.


    "Damn it! You threw it. You... You Wang Fan pointed to the snow, angry speechless.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s anxious look, Qian Xue said coldly: "I know you''re a scum man. You''ve been thinking about singing and dancing all night. Let''s have a look. I just said I''ve thrown away what the blind man left you. I''m so anxious. Cut!"


    "Xiaoxue, this is related to our future happiness. Do you want to try it at all?" Wang Fan hears that Qian Xue is teasing her. He hastens to come forward and says flatteringly.


    "Look, when I''m happy, I''ll give it to you. If I''m not happy in a few days, maybe I''ll burn it with a torch." Thousand snow don''t think so of return way.


    Of course, Wang fan knows what Qian Xue said. Since Qian Xue didn''t destroy the secret art left by the blind man, Wang fan is sure to get it.


    As soon as I think of the future, I don''t have to worry about this kind of thing any more. Wang Fan''s heart is full of joy.


    Ding Dong


    When the doorbell of the villa rings, Wang Fan stands up and glances at the gate of the courtyard. He sees sun Hesheng with two followers standing at the gate of the courtyard ringing the doorbell.


    "Oh, are you here to propose a marriage?" Thousand snow sour said.


    "Why don''t you go to your room and have a rest? I''ll talk to sun Hesheng first? " Wang Fan worried about what unfortunate things happened again, he said to Qian Xue.


    "Well, I''m out of sight and out of mind. I just went back to my room to chat with sister Qing!" With these words, Qian Xue stood up from the sofa and wriggled to the stairs.


    When meeting Qianxue for the first time, Wang Fan was fascinated by the purity of this little girl. Because of this little loli, she would always keep that kind of cute appearance and live with him for a long time.


    But who knows, affected by Miao Qing''s infection, Qianxue, who likes to tie a pair of horsetails, actually takes a sexy route.


    But is the sexy route that easy?


    Looking at Qianxue twisting her waist, a pair of not plump buttocks, there is no wave of impact under the pajamas, Wang Fan wants to remind her.


    But the words to the mouth, Wang Fan still hold back did not say, after all, Qian Xue is now in a sensitive period, a little bit of words wrong, may cause a murder.


    After waiting for Qianxue to walk up the stairs, Wang Fan only takes three and two steps to the door, opens the door of the villa, and then runs to sun Hesheng at the gate of the courtyard.


    "Oh, my grandson-in-law, why do you close the door every day? What time is it? Are you worried that someone will harm you?" Sun Hesheng saw Wang fan running to him and said to him in a complacent tone.


    While opening the gate, he said with a smile: "I''m a small family here, and I don''t have the money to hire a bodyguard. In case someone thinks I''m an eyesore and wants to kill me, I don''t have a place to cry for injustice."


    "The heart of a villain! This is the heart of a villain Sun Hesheng''s eyelids picked and pretended to be angry.


    "Grandfather, please sit in the room." Wang Fan didn''t care about sun Hesheng''s words, but made a gesture of please.


    Looking at the direction of the villa, sun Hesheng waved his hand and said to Wang Fan, "good boy, I won''t go in and sit. Xiaoxue, the girl, probably doesn''t like me either. Let''s just say a few words at the door."


    Hearing that sun Hesheng still knew himself, Wang Fan was also relieved. He quickly nodded his head and said, "my grandfather is right. Let''s say the same here."


    Although sun Hesheng said that, after Wang Fan really agreed to speak at the door, sun Hesheng''s face was a little unhappy.


    "Xiaofan, as an elder, I have to say something about you. Later you and Xiaojing become husband and wife, but they get together less and leave more. You can''t neglect Xiaojing because of this situation!" Sun Hesheng taught with a cold face.


    "This will never happen. Please rest assured." Wang Fan nodded.


    "Besides, there are so many friends around you, but you have to have a bowl of water, you know? I''m very reasonable, but I won''t compromise at all when I meet unreasonable people! " When sun Hesheng spoke, he deliberately used his crutch to poke the green brick under his feet.


    Listening to the sound of crutches hitting green bricks, Wang Fan certainly knew that sun Hesheng was threatening him, but he could understand such things.


    A man who can kill his son-in-law for his daughter''s sake will certainly not let his most cherished granddaughter be wronged.


    But Sun Hesheng''s heart is very clear that his future grandson-in-law is not his son-in-law''s role. It''s OK to give him some color. If he really plays a real role, sun Hesheng can''t get any advantage.


    "Grandfather, please rest assured that I will not let Xiaojing be wronged. I will make a bowl of water level!" Wang fanxin swore.


    "Good! Boy, I remember what you said, and I believe that you can handle these things well. " Sun Hesheng nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "I''ve seen my husband. The day after tomorrow is an auspicious day. You and Xiaojing will get married."


    "The day after tomorrow? In such a hurry? " Wang Fan looks at Sun Hesheng in surprise.


    "What? Do you have any other ideas? " Sun Hesheng''s face sank and asked unhappily.

 V2.Chapter 847

    The wedding ceremony was held in the largest church in T City, and the wedding guests were full of friends. It was a gathering of the upper class in W province.


    Sun Hesheng, dressed in a suit, greets the guests and enjoys their respect for him.


    With the establishment of the provisional leadership of the Executive Yuan after the fall of CAI Ji, the balance of power has begun to tilt to sun Hesheng. People are more convinced that sun Hesheng will become the latest leader in W Province, and his granddaughter shangguanjing will naturally become the winner of the next general election.


    Although he pushed shangguanjing in front of him, sun Hesheng always pretended to be indifferent to the affairs of the world, but anyone with a clear eye could see that it was just sun Hesheng''s shield.


    So shangguanjing''s wedding is obviously sun Hesheng''s family affair, but in fact, it is a major event in the political and commercial circles of W province.


    Although the gift money is only a human exchange, it has become the basis of taking refuge with sun Hesheng at this time, so those powerful people in the political and commercial circles are not stingy to bet in sun Hesheng''s bowl.


    It was still early from the beginning of the ceremony. Sun Hesheng was also very thirsty. He picked up a quiet corner and sat down. Smoking a cigar, he looked around and began to figure out the next plan.


    "Brother sun, you are so proud today. Your precious granddaughter has finally found her husband? It''s really gratifying A man with mixed voice leads a handsome man to sun Hesheng.


    "Oh? I thought Mr. Lei was too busy to attend my granddaughter''s wedding. Ha ha! I didn''t expect you to come! " Sun Hesheng greets each other.


    When they were talking, the entourage moved a chair and put it firmly in sun Hesheng''s position.


    The old man, who sun Hesheng called Mr. Lei, is the richest man in W province. The young man standing beside him is his only grandson, Lei long.


    Seeing sun Hesheng''s entourage and putting his chair at Sun Hesheng''s starting position, Leiluo''s face flashed a trace of disdain. He looked at Sun Hesheng contemptuously and said to him, "Mr. Sun''s momentum is booming recently, and miss Shangguan has stepped into the political arena again. It seems that he is going to make a great achievement?"


    "Ha ha! Mr. Lei is joking. How can we politicians compare with you business tycoons? If we want to do something for the people of W Province, we have different ideas. Ha ha! " Sun Hesheng puffed out a cigarette ring and said with a smile.


    Sun Hesheng''s words made Leiluo''s face more ugly. Leilong, standing behind him, frowned and looked unconvinced.


    "Mr. Sun, you have to be happy when you are happy, but don''t forget that the moon is full of ups and downs Ralo said in a low voice.


    "Mr. Lei, that''s a bit off topic, but I''m in my twilight years. What''s the big scene I haven''t seen? Ha ha, besides, my granddaughter is an excellent and outstanding talent, no matter from which aspect. What can I worry about? Ha ha In the face of Raleigh''s aggressive situation, sun Hesheng was not flustered at all.


    In the past, sun Hesheng may have to give the richest man in W province some face, but now he doesn''t need to care about Ralo''s attitude at all.


    Although sun Hesheng''s assets are nothing in Ralo''s eyes, as the actual control of the M party, sun Hesheng also has the strength to fight against Ralo!


    What''s more, the relationship between Ralo and Cai Ji is unusual. This time Cai Ji''s downfall is not over, so whether Ralo can continue to dominate the business in W province is still unknown.


    Seeing that sun Hesheng was not timid because of his threat, Leiluo said with some displeasure: "Mr. Sun, Miss Shangguan has both political integrity and ability, but she is a girl after all. No matter in business or politics, she will inevitably meet some opponents, in case..."


    So far, he didn''t go on, but there was no omission in the meaning of his words.


    Sun Hesheng, who has been struggling in the society for so many years, certainly knows what Leiluo said.


    At the beginning, Leiluo was also a famous big man in the river and lake, and because he was cruel, he was also given the nickname of "Thunder Tiger" by people in the river and lake.


    But with some of the initial funds, plus his secret manipulation of the underworld, he gradually established his own business empire, and gradually cleaned up his identity.


    However, as a native of W Province, sun Hesheng knows the old stories of Leiluo.


    This kind of naked threat makes sun Hesheng feel very uncomfortable, but after all, it''s in shangguanjing''s wedding, and he can''t turn his face with Leiluo in front of him.


    Looking at Leiluo''s complacent expression, sun Hesheng said with a sneer: "Mr. Lei, thank you for your praise to Xiaojing. Although she is a girl, she is still very strong in character, and her husband Wang fan is also a very excellent talent. I believe that they are able to cope with all the difficulties."


    "Wang Fan? Do you mean the little gangster of Sanlian Gang? " Asked rillo scornfully.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Lei, that''s not right. Wang fan is not a gangster. He also runs his own company, has his own business, and has nothing to do with gangsters." Sun Hesheng said with a smile.


    Although the expression on Sun Hesheng''s face was calm, he couldn''t help being agitated.


    Although Wang Fan has a strong ability, he is only the big brother of a gangster after all, which is also the biggest headache for sun Hesheng.


    As the future supreme power controller of W Province, shangguanjing''s past will be concerned by others, so her husband will naturally be concerned by people.


    In this age of information spreading in all directions, it is impossible to conceal Wang Fan''s identity as a gangster.


    If someone hypes Wang Fan in the future, it will be a fatal blow to shangguanjing.


    Now Leiluo suddenly mentions Wang Fan''s identity as a gangster, and describes him as one of those little gangsters who can''t get on the stage. Naturally, he wants to humiliate him in front of sun Hesheng.


    However, the more you fear, the more you come.


    As soon as sun Hesheng finished, Lei long, standing behind Lei Luo, said with disdain, "Wang Fan''s business is not enough for me to plug my teeth! And what does he do and how does he climb up? Mr. Sun, there''s no need to cover it up any more! "


    "Yes, a good flower, just put it on the cow dung! Ha ha He said with a very loud smile.

 V2.Chapter 848

    In fact, Raleigh and sun Hesheng have always been at odds. Since Raleigh appeared on the outer space of the church, it has attracted some people''s attention. Now Raleigh''s unbridled laughter has attracted many people''s eyes in the past.


    Soon some political and business tycoons who knew about their relationship whispered about the conversation between Ralo and sun Hesheng.


    One is an old politician in the political arena and a big brother in the political arena of W Province, while the other is a business tycoon in W province. Every move will affect every corner of the business community.


    When the two heavyweights chatted, others did not dare to interrupt, or even stand by and eavesdrop on anything.


    In addition, the relationship between the two of them is not good, so the guests on the scene can only wait and see from a distance, whisper a little and dare not look at them.


    This kind of upper class circle has always been wise and cherishing feathers.


    Compared with helping others, people prefer to wait and see to deal with everything around them.


    Although the purpose of these people coming here today is to flatter sun Hesheng, a big brother in the political arena, no one is willing to do anything to offend Ralph for sun Hesheng.


    When people''s attention was attracted by Ralo, a few black Benz cars had come slowly on the road beside the church space.


    Mercedes Benz slowly stopped at the roadside, several young people in black suits ran down from the car behind, and then stood beside the first Mercedes Benz.


    The driver of the first Mercedes Benz was the stout a gang. He opened the door, turned to the other side of the car and skillfully opened the back door.


    Wearing a white suit, Wang Fan stepped out of the car with a smile on his face. He intended to be welcomed by the public, but found that his arrival did not attract anyone''s attention.


    "Ah Gang, are we in the wrong place?" Wang Fan asked a gang in doubt.


    Ah Gang, who was about to close the door, looked up at the surrounding environment and said blankly, "Van Gogh, that''s right. This is St. Mary''s church, the largest church in W province."


    "Is it?" While talking, Wang Fan searched for familiar faces in the crowd not far away.


    Qian Xue, who came down from another car, was wearing a black suit and a black pleated skirt. She really felt a little cool and gorgeous.


    She went to Wang Fan''s side and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you? Do you regret it? "


    "Regret is impossible. Since Xiaojuan agrees with my marriage to Xiaojing, I certainly can''t regret it." Wang Fan shook his head like a rattle, and his reply was firm.


    "Your sister!" A thousand Snow White Wang Fan one eye, bite a tooth to say.


    "I''m curious. If these people don''t come to meet me as a bridegroom, what are they doing?" Wang Fan looked at the people not far away curiously, and said with doubts.


    "Don''t you just ask ah Gou?" Qianxue sees the dog running towards them and reminds Wang Fan.


    Speaking Kung Fu, dog has run to Wang Fan''s side, see Wang fan dressed in a white suit, dog said with a smile: "brother fan, your suit today is really high-grade."


    "Don''t flatter me here. What are these people doing? I''ve been standing here for a long time, and no one has even looked at me. It''s too bad for my self-esteem! " Wang Fan''s face is ugly of say.


    "Ha ha! Our bridegroom came in a hurry, but was left out in the cold. It''s really a bit unacceptable! " Qian Xue was joking.


    In the face of Qian Xue''s ridicule, Wang Fan has nothing to say, but the dog on one side explains: "brother fan, you don''t have to be upset. Even if these people see you, they dare not come up to say hello to you."


    "Oh? Why? " Wang Fan heard a dog''s words, his face showed a surprised expression.


    "Thunder Tiger is coming!" Dog expression serious said.


    "Thunder Tiger? What Thunder Tiger? Are you here to snatch a kiss? " Wang fan doesn''t know Ralo, and has never heard of Thunder Tiger. He only remembers a man named Thunder Tiger in the movie who likes to rob other people''s brides.


    Wang Fan''s words attract a thousand snow a while white eyes, she said: "you use your brain?"? Who''s going to come here to steal a kiss? What do you think about making movies? "


    "Sister-in-law, you can''t say that. This Thunder Tiger is really here to stir up trouble." Ah Gou said on one side.


    "Look! I said, what can I do at the wedding? There''s nothing to do but rob the bride! " Wang Fan heard the dog''s words, it is to find the basis to refute Qian Xue, speaking is full of confidence.


    I thought that Qianxue was said by herself, and immediately there was no arrogance before, but who knows, Qianxue not only didn''t have any convergence, but looked at Wang Fan with a kind of Idiot''s eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Wang Fan asked strangely.


    "I''m curious. As today''s bridegroom, you are so happy when someone comes to rob your bride. What''s your attitude?" Thousand snow slants head to ask a way.


    "Er..."


    A black line of Wang Fan licked his lips, do not know how to pick up a thousand snow words.


    The dog standing next to Wang Fan said: "this Thunder Tiger is called Ralo. He is the richest man in our w province. Many of the business tycoons are eating with him."


    "So powerful? It seems that there will be a fierce battle today! " Wang Fan followed everyone''s eyes and looked at Leiluo standing with sun Hesheng.


    After seeing Leiluo''s appearance, Wang Fan was puzzled and asked, "this old man named Lei is old, and he still wants to eat tender grass? It''s too arrogant! "


    "Brother fan, Lei Hu''s intention to miss Shangguan is not to pull him back to be a concubine. Moreover, with sun Hesheng''s status, even if he is a big business tycoon, he can''t do that." Ah Gou explained quickly.


    "Oh? What''s that for? " Wang fan then asked.


    "The one standing next to Lei Hu is his grandson Lei long. At the beginning, Lei Hu wanted to form a family with sun Hesheng and let Sun Hesheng marry Shangguan miss to Lei long, but it was bad that sun Hesheng refused, so they had already formed a feud from that time." Ah Gou said on one side.


    When ah Gou said this, Qian Xue chimed in: "this man named Lei long, I have dealt with him before. He is not a good man. Sun Hesheng should also be worried that shangguanjing will have a hard time in the future, so he didn''t agree to this marriage."


    Listen to a thousand snow so a say, Wang fan can''t help but see Thunder Dragon two eyes, at this time, not far away Thunder Dragon also noticed Wang Fan, is a face of disdain to see to him.

 V2.Chapter 849

    One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, let alone in Wang Fan''s home court.


    At the moment of looking at leilong, Wang Fan''s face showed a smile of evil spirit.


    "Come on, let''s go meet these two guys who made trouble at my wedding."


    After finishing his suit, Wang Fan shakes his short hair and strides toward sun Hesheng''s position.


    Ah Gou and Qian Xue follow Wang Fan left and right, and the younger brothers of the triad Gang follow ah Gou and Qian Xue in a hurry.


    Wang Fan''s appearance makes people''s eyes focus on him again, but in the eyes of these elites in the political and business circles, Wang Fan''s appearance is nothing special, and even makes these people feel a little more contemptuous of Wang Fan.


    Although this kind of big brother''s appearance is closely followed by more than a dozen younger brothers, in many movies and TV plays, it is very popular.


    But in fact, there are very few big men to show off like this.


    In particular, these elites, who consider themselves noble, are disgusted with the scene of such domineering side exposure.


    The most important thing for politicians is to be close to the people, while the most important thing for businessmen is to keep a low profile. Therefore, in the eyes of those who are used to being close to the people and keeping a low profile, Wang Fan''s way of appearing on the stage is nothing but dirt.


    However, Wang fan doesn''t care what these people think. He probably never thought what these people would think of him. After all, these so-called elites are just a bunch of rubbish in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, grandfather! I''m late Wang Fan, who came to sun Hesheng''s side, put his arms around Sun Hesheng, who was sitting on the chair. In his ear, he asked softly, "can you kill someone?"


    Originally, seeing Wang Fan''s appearance, sun Hesheng was also dissatisfied with his gangster temperament. He planned to teach him a lesson behind his back. Now, hearing what Wang Fan whispered in his ear, sun Hesheng was even more frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid, grandfather. I''m just joking." Seeing the expression on Sun Hesheng''s face, Wang Fan comforted him with a smile.


    "Look at your big show. It''s like a gang meeting. It should be Miss Shangguan''s boyfriend." Leilong looked at Wang Fan and sun Hesheng greeting, deliberately asked.


    Hearing Lei long talking, Wang Fan turned his head and asked, "I don''t know who you are?"


    "I''m miss Shangguan''s ex boyfriend. My name is Lei long!" Thunder Dragon is very arrogant.


    At other people''s weddings, he even dared to claim to be the bride''s ex boyfriend, which is to swing his arm round and fan Wang Fan''s face.


    The people watching the scene around were so humiliated by Lei long. Lei''s inner Jiao and outer Nen were all shocked.


    Sun Hesheng''s face was very ugly. He stood up and pointed to Lei Long Zhi and asked, "Lei long, what are you talking about? When did Xiaojing take pictures with you? Are you picking on purpose? "


    "Mr. Sun, why are you so excited? I''m a fair lady and a gentleman. Bruce Lee can be regarded as the better successor of my Lei family. Isn''t he worthy of your granddaughter?" Leiluo in the side to help the cavity, the speech is to leilong is very maintenance.


    "Excellent wool, if it''s really excellent, can it be an ex boyfriend?" Wang Fan, who is standing beside sun Hesheng, has lit a cigarette and is very disdainful in return for Leiluo''s words.


    "Boy, you''d better pay attention to your discretion. This is not the place for you to be wild." Leiluo tiger eyes a stare, the voice is low to warn Wang Fan.


    "I''m afraid it''s up to me to say this. I''m going to marry shangguanjing here today, but I am! This is my territory. You are the outsiders! " In the face of Leiluo''s pressure, Wang Fan looks at him without fear.


    Feel Wang Fan''s murderous spirit, Leiluo can''t help frowning.


    When he was young, he wandered in the world. He was also a man who had seen strong winds and waves. He knew more about young people like Wang Fan.


    Especially the gangsters, the people who eat the rice in the lake, Ralo has always had a deep contact.


    As a group that is not tolerated by this society, no matter how famous they are in the gangs, when they face the upper class figures in the political and business circles, they will be ashamed of themselves and dare not look at people of his level, let alone talk too much.


    But in front of Wang Fan, although he is a quack, no matter what he does or talks about, he seems to have no self-cultivation, but it makes people feel inviolable.


    In particular, Wang Fan''s eyes, although not so bright, even revealed a trace of laziness, but it gives people a deep feeling.


    "This boy is not easy to be provoked. I''m afraid he has a lawsuit for his life!"


    This is Leiluo''s first impression of Wang Fan, and also his evaluation of Wang Fan, a young posterity.


    Leiluo is an old man, but it doesn''t mean that his grandson leilong can see the horror of Wang Fan.


    Seeing that Wang Fan dared to contradict his grandfather, Lei long stepped forward, looked Wang Fan in the eye and asked, "boy, are you going to do something? Believe it or not, I''ll let you spend the rest of your life in pain? "


    "Oh, are you threatening me? ha-ha! Lei long, before you talk to me, you''d better consider the consequences, otherwise, I''m afraid that something big will happen to you Lei family! " Wang Fan said, his face has been gloomy down, looking at Lei Long''s eyes, has been full of intention to kill.


    Sun Hesheng, standing on one side, clearly sees the killing intention in Wang Fan''s eyes. He is as old as Leiluo, and knows Wang Fan''s means better than Leiluo.


    Wang Fan''s words used to be a joke. Now it seems that Wang Fan''s words are not necessarily a joke.


    Although they don''t like Leiluo and leilong''s grandparents and grandchildren, today is shangguanjing''s day of great joy. If there is any bloodshed, sun Hesheng will feel very inappropriate.


    Sun Hesheng, who was worried about Wang Fan''s hand in the next second, quickly pulled Wang Fan''s sleeve, lowered his voice and said, "Xiaofan, the Lei family is a famous family in W province. Although the younger generation are not sensible, don''t be too impulsive."


    "Don''t worry, granddad. Today is a happy day for Xiaojing and me. Of course I know how to handle it. I won''t pick fault on purpose!" Wang Fan said lazily.


    In leilong''s eyes, sun Hesheng''s action to stop Wang Fan has changed. Especially when he heard that sun Hesheng mentioned the status of the Lei family, he was held in the sky as a childe from birth, and his heart is full of pride.


    "Well! If you want to make an effort with our Lei family, Wang, you are not so stupid Thunder Dragon is very scornful of looking at Wang Fan, mouth is arrogant say disdain words.


    "Pa"


    In front of everyone''s eyes, Wang Fan had already slapped Thunder Dragon in the face.

 V2.Chapter 850

    The slap was so loud that it was like a thunder, which made everyone present startled.


    Fortunately, leilong usually keeps fit and is still a strong man. If he is a thin man, he will be beaten by Wang Fan.


    "You..."


    "Pa"


    Without waiting for Lei long to finish his speech, Wang Fan slapped Lei long in the face with his backhand.


    Lei long, who has been hit continuously, is suddenly confused. He has been regarded as the apple of his eye by his family since he was a child, but he has never been wronged like this. In front of so many people, he is slapped in the face by a little gangster he looks down on.


    On one side, Leiluo is even more angry. Although the Lei family has a lot of money, it has always been a single pass. When it comes to the generation of leilong, Leiluo takes good care of the only grandson.


    Usually, he was reluctant to quarrel and scold a few words, but now he was humiliated by Wang Fan in front of the public one after another. Leiluo was mad.


    "Kill him for me!"


    Leiluo, who has been close to the rampage, can no longer pretend to be a gentleman. He raises his finger to Wang Fan in front of him and roars loudly.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Ralo''s roar. They didn''t know to whom he gave the order. Some people even doubted if Ralo was angry and raved by Wang Fan''s actions.


    "Whoosh"


    A burst of air burst out, a chair suddenly flew out of the crowd and hit Wang Fan standing in front of Lei long.


    "Pa"


    Wang Fan grasped the wooden leg of the chair and then threw it to the open space.


    As soon as the chair was thrown into the open space, three men rushed out of the crowd. They were wearing black suits, wearing black sunglasses and holding a knife with cold light in each hand.


    As soon as he saw the three men''s clothes and the knife in his hand, Wang Fan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that! Even invited the experts of r country! "


    Leilong, who covers his face with both hands, has retreated behind Leiluo. Seeing that Wang fan is still laughing, he is even more angry. He points to Wang Fan and curses: "son of a bitch, I''ll let you kneel and call me dad in a moment!"


    As soon as Thunder Dragon''s curse fell to the ground, the three men in black suits attacked Wang Fan from three directions.


    The pace of the three men in suits is the same, even the action of holding a knife in their hands is surprisingly consistent, just like dividing a person into three parts.


    "Break their legs!" Wang Fan''s eyes drooped and said in a cold voice.


    "Good!"


    Standing on one side of the snow, promised, then facing three suit man rushed past.


    "Click"


    "Click"


    "Click"


    Qian Xue, like a ghost, shuttles between the three men in suits like lightning. With three sharp sounds of bone cracking, the three men in suits who want to kill Wang Fan with short knives fall to the ground with their right legs.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    "Ah


    The man in suit, who was still murderous just now, fell on the ground and kept rolling. His mouth was even more miserable.


    Although no one saw how Qian Xue made her move, everyone could see that the right leg of the three men in suits had been broken, showing their white bones.


    Qianxue, who has not been noticed by people all the time, has a soft and weak appearance. Coupled with her clothes, no one would think that she is such a violent girl.


    After a successful strike, Qianxue returns to her previous position again. She tilts her head and looks at the Thunder Dragon. Then she turns her head to Wang Fan and asks, "do you want to break your legs?"


    Qianxue''s voice is very sweet. If you don''t consider what she said, you will be fascinated by many uncles who love Lori.


    Can be such a lovely Lori, actually thinking about breaking the legs of Thunder Dragon, but also not joking with anyone.


    Leilong, hiding behind Leiluo, can see the appearance of Qianxue clearly. He points to Qianxue in surprise and says, "are you..."... It''s


    "If you dare say my name, I''ll kill you now!" Hearing Thunder Dragon''s voice, Qian Xue turns back and looks at Thunder Dragon coldly, with a posture of killing him at any time.


    The Thunder Dragon, who was glared at by Qian Xue, immediately covered his mouth with his hand, and did not dare to speak out the words behind.


    At this time, Leiluo also noticed Qianxue. Although he did not know the origin of Qianxue, it was not difficult to guess what kind of girl Qianxue was from the panic state of leilong and the murderous spirit of Qianxue.


    "Forget it, today is my happy day. I don''t want to see too many tragedies in the world. Besides, we should give some face to the famous Lei family." Wang fan is very natural and unrestrained to raise the arm, made a blocking action.


    One side of the snow heard Wang Fan''s words, also did not say anything more, then cleverly went to Wang Fan''s back.


    Two battles, Wang fan is rolling victory, this let people to Wang Fan the big brother of the gang, have a different understanding.


    The strong are respected.


    Accustomed to the people above, they really realized that standing in front of them, this young man in a white suit, talking like a lazy.


    How different they are from those big gangsters they know.


    He once suspected that sun Hesheng had a brain problem and would marry his favorite granddaughter to a gangster. At this time, he realized how clever sun Hesheng''s abacus was.


    Shangguanjing has wisdom beyond ordinary people, but no matter how powerful she is, she can only be a woman who can''t protect herself.


    When she faces a powerful opponent, it''s easy for her to become a pitiful person who will be slaughtered by others.


    But now with Wang Fan''s company, the situation has changed 180 degrees.


    The strong strength is enough to protect the weak shangguanjing.


    The domineering atmosphere is enough to make those who have bad ideas about shangguanjing run away and dare not have any more ghost ideas.


    Leiluo is not reconciled to the loss, but in the face of Wang Fan''s opponent, he knows what kind of end it will be.


    Around a little girl, has such lethality, it is not difficult to guess how terrible Wang Fan will have destructive power.


    Obviously, Wang Fan had some reservation about leilong before, otherwise, he was afraid that leilong had become a cold corpse now.


    Although he was not reconciled, he was very good at judging the situation. He raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "groom, today is your happy day. I''ll take your move. Let''s talk about it later if we have anything to do."


    "Mr. Lei, if I''m soft or hard, I''ll wait for you!" Wang fan is smiling.

 V2.Chapter 851

    The frightened Thunder Dragon can''t help shivering all over until he gets on the bus. His previous image of Pianpian childe disappears completely, just like a scared dog.


    With a gloomy face, Ralo embraces him in his arms, reaches out his warm palm and gently pinches him at the back of his neck to help him relieve his mental pressure.


    After the car left the church for some distance, Ralo picked up the car phone and dialed a long list of numbers.


    "Dudu..."


    It took a long time for the speaker to answer.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to use this kind of unencrypted phone to contact me?" There was a deep male voice on the phone.


    "I want you to kill a man!" Ralo didn''t pay any attention to the other''s dissatisfaction. He said with a cold face.


    "Oh? And people you can''t handle? " The man on the phone asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry so much. I want you to help me kill someone. It''s not bad for you either!" Ralo''s eyes were full of murders.


    As a superior, he is not a person who knows how to tolerate, and he prefers to enjoy the torture of others.


    So when Wang Fan humiliated his favorite grandson in front of him, Leiluo already sentenced Wang Fan to death.


    The man on the other end of the phone seems to have heard Ralo''s intention to kill. He asked lazily in his voice, "come on, who is that man?"


    "Wang Fan, a boy from the mainland." Said rillo.


    "Wang Fan? How do I know that name? " The man on the other end of the phone, hearing Wang Fan''s name, seems to be trying to recall something.


    Did not expect that the other party had an impression on Wang Fan, Leiluo frowned and said: "it''s this boy who got rid of CAI Ji, that fool, and that Jin didn''t change. It''s also his credit!"


    "Oh, no wonder, this boy has broken our business. I''m interested in him when you say that!" The man on the phone replied in a light voice.


    "How dare you kill him?" Asked rillo, with a cold face.


    "Ha ha! Mr. Lei, there is no one I dare not kill in this world, and even if you don''t remind me, the boy named Wang Fan will die in our hands sooner or later. " The man replied with a smile.


    "That''s good. He''s sun Hesheng''s grandson-in-law now. Shangguanjing will take part in the general election in two days. If there is no accident, she will be the second highest chief executive in the history of W province after Cai Ji!" Ralph said in a deep voice.


    "Do you want to remind me to kill this boy as soon as possible so as not to raise a tiger?" The man asked.


    "I''m afraid of you. In a few days, I won''t dare to fight him. After all, with shangguanjing, don''t you worry at all?" The expression on Ralo''s face was uncertain as he spoke, but the locked brow never let go.


    The man on the other end of the phone laughed. He said in a very relaxed tone: "Mr. Lei, let alone Wang Fan, even if shangguanjing sits in that position, as long as they dare to move my cake, I will clear them all."


    "If it''s really like what you said, I''ll be relieved. I hope the earlier I deal with this matter, the better. I''m not a very patient person." Ralph said without any politeness.


    "Ha ha! Well, Mr. Lei, I''ll do it well and make you satisfied. After all, we are partners! Ha ha The man replied with a laugh.


    After a few words with the man on the other end of the phone, Ralo hung up the phone, and the dragon in his arms had gradually recovered.


    Listening to the conversation between grandfather and the man all the time, leilong asked curiously, "grandfather, who is he?"


    "You''d better not know the answer to this question." Ralo returned in a low voice.


    "Grandfather, do you even want to hide it from me? I''m your grandson Leilong looked at his grandfather in surprise.


    "Child, sometimes you have to pay for the truth. You are my only grandson. I don''t want to involve you. After all, if one day all the truth comes to the surface, many people will die. I have to leave a last hope for the Lei family." Ralo looked at the scenery outside the window and said to the Dragon beside him.


    I didn''t expect that my grandfather would make such a serious case. It''s hard for Thunder Dragon to keep on asking.


    But he still couldn''t help saying to Ralo, "that girl is from Shenfeng organization. Are you sure they can beat Wang Fan?"


    "Holy wind! It is no longer the sacred wind before! A new generation buries the old. Things that happened when we were young can only become history. You are the future of the world. Do you understand? " Ralo said with disdain.


    Of course, Lei long understood. He nodded and said to Lei Luo, "grandfather, if it is possible, I still want to kill Wang Fan himself, otherwise, he will always be a shadow over my head."


    "Yes, not only Wang Fan, the girl of Shenfeng, but also shangguanjing. I''ll let you deal with it, son! You are the hope of the Lei family. You must be strong. You can''t have any mistakes, and you can''t be defeated by anyone in spirit! " Ralo said excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I won''t let you down. I must let the Lei family become the real master of W Province, and let these rubbish submit to our feet!" Thunder Dragon ambition of say, the gloomy on the face, also then slowly disappear.


    Seeing that Thunder Dragon is no longer flustered, he nods his head with satisfaction and takes a long breath. Then he says: "little dragon! The world is dangerous. You need to be strong. But you also need to understand that sometimes courage and wisdom can make people more successful than strength. "


    "Grandfather, I will remember and listen to you, and be a man who contributes to the Lei family!" Thunder Dragon flatters of say, the facial expression on the face is more resolute incomparable.


    Just when the Lei family and their grandchildren comfort and encourage each other, the wedding in the church has already started according to the original plan.


    The festive atmosphere made everyone come out of the previous things, and witnessed a couple in front of them, performing a very happy scene for them.


    "Xiaofan, I''ll give Xiaojing to you. You should treat her well!" Sun Hesheng took shangguanjing''s hand and handed it to Wang Fan. He was very worried.


    Grasping shangguanjing''s little hand, Wang Fan smiles, patting sun Hesheng''s chest and promising: "please rest assured, I will make Xiaojing live the happiest life."


    "Brother fan, I''ve been very happy since I met you!" Shangguanjing stares at Wang Fan''s eyes and says affectionately.

 V2.Chapter 852

    At the International Airport in T City, sun Hesheng holds shangguanjing''s hand and tears come out of his eyes.


    "Grandfather, I went to see my family with brother fan, but I didn''t come back. Why are you so sad?" Looking at the tears in sun Hesheng''s eyes, Shangguan quietly comforted him.


    "You''ve never been out of my sight since you were born. Now you have to go for so many days. I feel a little uncomfortable, alas! It''s useless when you''re old! " Sun Hesheng said, raised his head and took a long breath, as if to hold back the tears in his eyes.


    "It''s only three or two days. We''ll be back soon!" Shangguan said quietly.


    Wang Fan, who was pulling the suitcase, looked at Sun Hesheng with a sad look and quickly said: "grandfather, you can rest assured that I will send Xiaojing back as soon as possible, and I promise you that she will be happier than she is now!"


    "Your sister!" Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Qian Xue, standing behind Sun Hesheng, turns a white eye at him.


    Although Qianxue also wants to go back with Wang Fan, because of the hidden danger of the Lei family, she finally wants to stay and protect sun Hesheng from any harm.


    The day for shangguanjing to take part in the general election is getting closer and closer. If something happens to sun Hesheng, their efforts are likely to fall short.


    In fact, Wang Fan has thought about staying with shangguanjing to finish the election. But shangguanjing thinks that newly married people should go to see Wang Fan''s family according to tradition.


    And in shangguanjing''s words, if they can''t go back together this time, it''s very likely that shangguanjing will not be able to visit Wang Fan''s mother and sister in the mainland after the election.


    There is nothing wrong with this.


    Although shangguanjing is an important figure in the M party, she is only a member of the party and has no sensitive identity. Therefore, her move to the mainland will not be too eye-catching.


    But if she is elected as the chief executive of W Province, the situation will become very complicated, especially at such a sensitive time.


    Even now, shangguanjing chose the way of boarding secretly to avoid being caught by people with ulterior motives.


    After sun Hesheng''s mood was slightly stabilized, shangguanjing hugged Qianxue with a smile and said softly, "sister Xiaoxue, you have helped me take care of my grandfather. After I come back from the mainland, I must thank you very much."


    "Thank you, thank you. It''s all a family. We have to live together in the future. Why are you so polite?"


    Wang Fan on one side does not wait for Qian Xue to speak, then he rushes to say to shangguanjing.


    Qian Xue, who was full of resentment, raised her chin slightly and slaughtered Wang Fan with her eyes.


    As if he didn''t see Qian Xue''s killing eyes, Wang Fan continued: "the two bastards of the Lei family, big and small, will not give up. I''ll go back with Xiao Jing this time to help her avoid the wind. Xiao Xue, it''s up to you to do things here!"


    "Of course I know. You''ve told me about it more than ten times. You can rest assured that I won''t let your good grandfather have an accident!" Thousand snow not good spirit of say.


    Because there have been many small frictions between shangguanjing and Wang Fan, and between Qianxue and sun Hesheng, Wang Fan has always been worried about how to deal with the relationship between them after he and shangguanjing leave.


    Just as Wang Fan said, Leiluo will not give up after he has taught leilong a lesson in the church.


    Seeing that the day of the general election is coming, sun Hesheng also agrees with Wang Fan''s proposal, fearing that the Lei family will do something unfavorable to shangguanjing.


    It is under the guise of visiting Wang Fan''s mother in the mainland that Wang Fan protects shangguanjing from the limelight.


    Although Ralo''s energy is not small, but in the mainland, he has to be more or less restrained in doing things.


    After Wang Fan and shangguanjing leave, Qianxue becomes the only one who can protect sun Hesheng. Wang Fan, who is worried about further conflicts between the two people, talks with Qianxue the night before leaving.


    Of course, apart from talking about protecting sun Hesheng, Wang Fan didn''t tell shangguanjing what they did.


    But since he walked out of the room in the morning, his legs trembled involuntarily, which could make the intelligent shangguanjing understand everything.


    For this marriage, shangguanjing''s heart also has its own understanding.


    Her marriage with Wang fan is more of a mutually beneficial relationship, especially when she feels that Wang fan is not interested in her body, she knows that many things are just her wishful thinking.


    But even so, shangguanjing didn''t regret marrying Wang Fan.


    In her heart, whether she can have sex with Wang Fan, whether there will be the crystallization of love, these can be put aside first.


    As long as she can be in front of the public, she can have a clear identity. As an important person in Wang Fan''s life, shangguanjing''s heart is a kind of satisfaction.


    This looks plain, even with some ruffian man, brought her too many accidents and surprises.


    From the beginning of his disdain, to now the spirit of dependence, shangguanjing also don''t know, she in the end because of what fell in love with this man.


    Maybe this is love!


    When you don''t know why you love each other, you really love each other.


    It is also because there is no such, the feelings between the two people, there will be no shortcomings.


    The best explanation is that there is no way to win.


    The voice of boarding came from the airport broadcast, and the stewardess of senior VIP waiting hall also appeared in front of Wang Fan.


    The hands of the trunk to the stewardess, Wang Fan in front of shangguanjing''s face, tightly hugged Qianxue, he pasted in Qianxue''s ear said: "no matter what happens, the first time to contact me, take care!"


    "The devil! When you come back, I''ll let you make it up to me! " With these words, Qian Xue said in a low voice: "if you can''t help stealing, don''t give me shame! You know what? "


    "Er..."


    Did not expect a thousand snow will tell this matter, Wang Fan''s head over a black line.


    "Let''s go! Go early and come back early. I can''t handle the business here as a woman! " White Wang Fan an eye, thousand snow push away his bosom, smile to say to him.


    Seeing each other off for thousands of miles, there will be a difference!


    After they waved goodbye to sun Hesheng, shangguanjing took Wang Fan''s hand and followed the stewardess to the gate.


    Some of the lost Qianxue is really sad, but she doesn''t say anything to keep Wang Fan, and she knows that such a practice can only make Wang Fan very difficult.

 V2.Chapter 853

    In the corner of the first class cabin, shangguanjing with sunglasses leans on Wang Fan''s shoulder. She holds Wang Fan''s hand tightly, as if someone would take Wang Fan away from her next second.


    "Van, do you think Beibei will like me?" Shangguan asked quietly.


    "I think so. My sister is very easy to get along with. She is stupid every day and has no brain at all." Wang Fan couldn''t help laughing when he mentioned Wang Beibei.


    Since there was no news of his father, Wang Fan, the only man in the family, has always played the role of protector. Although he is young, he is also sharp and does not allow others to bully him.


    Therefore, Wang Beibei grew up under the protection of Wang Fan. Because of this, in Wang Fan''s eyes, Wang Beibei has always been a little child and needs his brother to protect him.


    Looking up at Wang Fan, shangguanjing asked, "do you really don''t want me to give you a baby?"


    "Ah! "Ah?"


    Wang Fan, who has not yet transferred from his memory, suddenly hears shangguanjing''s words and almost loses his chin.


    Ignoring Wang Fan''s surprise, shangguanjing continued: "I know you are not a person who is willing to stay for me. If you can''t accompany me, I hope you can give me a chance to have a child that belongs to us."


    "This Wang Fan really did not expect that shangguanjing should have made such a request at this time.


    Wang Fan''s marriage to shangguanjing is more about dealing with the Xiong family. Although he doesn''t dislike shangguanjing, when sun Hesheng also calculated on him, Wang Fan already made clear the relationship between him and shangguanjing.


    Wang fan is not an idealist of love. How can there be a future for two people who just use each other.


    "In fact, things are not as serious as you think, and I can''t play with you as you think." Wang Fan comforted shangguanjing who was leaning on his shoulder.


    "Is it?" Shangguanjing asked with some loss.


    A pair of affectionate eyes, flashed a trace of disappointment, but as a girl, shangguanjing really can''t do something to entangle Wang Fan.


    She is not as shrewd as Qian Xue and Miao Qing. Although she has a high IQ, she is still a weak girl in this case.


    If from the beginning, shangguanjing just wanted to use Wang Fan to help her through the most difficult period, now she has begun to rely on Wang Fan deeply.


    In fact, she and Wang Fan''s marriage, sun Hesheng is a kind of opposition.


    And about her and Wang Fan, sun Hesheng had talked to her many times in private. Even on the first day of the wedding, sun Hesheng was actually persuading her not to entrust the rest of her life to a man like Wang Fan.


    After all, the identity of the two people is amazing, and the Qianxue and Miaoqing around Wang Fan make sun Hesheng feel dissatisfied. He doesn''t believe that Wang fan can give shangguanjing happiness, and he doesn''t believe that Wang Fan will have feelings for shangguanjing.


    Although shangguanjing wants to sit in that position and needs Wang Fan''s help, this is not the reason to hurt shangguanjing. As her favorite grandfather, sun Hesheng even wants to use extreme means to solve these problems in the future.


    But Sun Hesheng didn''t get over shangguanjing after all. After shangguanjing expressed his mind, the old fox in the political arena had to compromise. But shangguanjing wanted to give birth to Wang Fan, and sun Hesheng, a grandfather, didn''t know about it.


    The plane was flying in the air, and neither of the two people in the seat spoke any more.


    Although Wang Fan did not give a satisfactory answer, although shangguanjing''s face is still sad, but she still did not leave Wang Fan''s shoulder, still rely on the body of the man.


    Maybe even shangguanjing herself can''t tell why she is so dependent on Wang Fan. Even in shangguanjing''s heart, there is a kind of emptiness that Wang Fan brings to her.


    "As long as he''s here, everything will be fine."


    Shangguanjing, who is about to become the chief executive of W Province, has said these words in her heart more than once, especially when she feels helpless and desperate.


    The journey was not long. When the plane landed on the ground, shangguanjing took Wang Fan''s arm and got off the plane with him.


    If you don''t know shangguanjing well, you can''t think of her identity at all. You will only treat her as a newly married young woman immersed in love. After all, her every move is full of happiness and favor.


    "Are you wang fan?"


    A man in police uniform appeared in front of Wang Fan and shangguanjing. He looked at Wang Fan carefully with a serious expression.


    Wang Fan, who just stepped down from the plane, also looked at each other. He frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hello, I''m a police officer at the airport. I need to know something from you. Please cooperate with us." After showing Wang Fan his identification, the policeman waved behind him.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to ask, a police car stopped beside them.


    The passengers who are stepping off the plane around them are looking at Wang Fan curiously. Although they don''t know what happened in the end, it must not be a good thing that they are approached by the police as soon as they land at Huaxia airport.


    "Is there anything you can''t say here?" Wang fan is very disgusted with the police officers in front of him. After all, no one wants to encounter such a situation, and the attitude of the other side is not so friendly.


    "I don''t think you would like to expose the identity of this lady around you in front of so many people." The police officer looked at the shangguanjing beside Wang Fan and said in a low voice.


    I didn''t expect that the policeman in front of me would say such words. Wang Fan immediately asked: "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "Our captain Wang Yue knows that you are back today and specially arranges us to pick you up to see her. She has something to ask you face to face, so please get on the bus immediately and don''t give us any trouble!" The tone of the police officer''s voice is more and more tough, which is not as polite as before.


    "Wang Yue?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s her. You won''t forget our captain, will you?" The policeman said coldly.


    "Oh Hearing the confirmation of the police officer, Wang Fan gave a dry smile, then shook his head and said helplessly: "it seems that there is bound to be a trouble today!"


    "Brother fan, who is Wang Yue?" One side of shangguanjing see Wang Fan''s expression, some doubt asked.


    "Enemy! The first enemy of my life Wang Fan said with a sigh.


    "Ah? Is it yours too... "Girlfriends?" Shangguanjing asked helplessly.

 V2.Chapter 854

    The police car pulls Wang Fan and shangguanjing out of the airport. On the way to meet Wang Yue, Wang Fan makes a phone call to Liu pangzi and reports to the family members who are waiting for them in the teahouse.


    Wang Fan didn''t say much on the phone, but told Liu pangzi to wait for him. After he met Wang Yue, he took him and shangguanjing back to the teahouse to meet you.


    But after hanging up the phone, Wang Fan found that the police car did not go to the police station, but directly pulled them to a residential in the suburbs.


    "You''re not police?" Wang Fan put away the phone, looking at the police officer sitting in the co pilot asked.


    "Yes, not really." As the police officer spoke, he had taken off his uniform.


    "So it''s a trick?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Captain Wang is waiting for you here. You can ask her after you see her!" The policeman who had taken off his police uniform turned back to look at Wang Fan and said.


    "Do you people in the Security Bureau always act so willfully?" Wang Fan understood each other''s identity, in the heart unavoidably some annoyance.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s dissatisfaction, the young police officer didn''t care at all. After he opened the car door, he said casually, "come on, there''s no one here to open the door for you."


    The other side''s attitude is very arrogant, which makes Wang Fan frown. The Shangguan sitting beside him smiles and asks in a low voice: "brother fan, is it because of our marriage?"


    "It shouldn''t be that simple. Maybe Wang Yue is not the only one waiting for us in the room." Wang Fan realized that things are not so simple, but there is no way to leave.


    People in the security department are not ordinary policemen.


    They have privileges that you can''t imagine, and they also have means that you can''t imagine. If it wasn''t for shangguanjing around them, Wang Fan might have a theory with these people willfully.


    Holding shangguanjing''s hand, Wang Fan comforted: "don''t worry, I''m here, it''s OK!"


    "Well, I''m not afraid!" Shangguanjing''s eyes flashed with light, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes were so firm.


    They got out of the car together. Accompanied by the young man who picked them up, they walked into the house beside the car.


    This is a private house with one door and one courtyard. The construction style in the north is very obvious. Even the layout of the courtyard is arranged according to the northern tradition.


    The three went through the flower bed of the yard and came to the door of a brick house.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll search you!"


    The young man in front of him stopped and turned to Wang Fan and shangguanjing.


    "Search? ha-ha! Do you think I''m a fool? " The eyebrow is full of angry Wang Fan, looking at the young man in front of him, his voice is very cold.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any comments? " When young people see Wang Fan''s unconvinced appearance, their voice is also strong.


    I thought it was Wang Yue who wanted to see me. Now when I see the situation in front of me, it''s obvious that things are not so simple. Wang Fan''s heart is already very agitated.


    In addition, the young man in front of him spoke so arrogantly, which made Wang Fan''s heart even more uncomfortable.


    Wang fan is not a street thug, let alone a master who can be manipulated. He can do anything to scare Lei long to pee his pants at the wedding, let alone teach this young man a lesson.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words were finished, his eyes suddenly turned dark and he felt a pain in his shoulder.


    "Ah! You


    Young people cover their shoulders, pain words can not say, the arrogance in the eyes also disappeared in this moment.


    Looking at the young man whose arm was dislocated, Wang Fan said with a bad smile: "boy, do you really do stupid things? Do you really think that people from your security bureau can walk horizontally in China?"


    "You... Ah The young man with injured arm glared at Wang Fan, but he did not dare to attack him.


    You can dislocate a person''s arm in the blink of an eye. Even with your toes, you can guess that the other person is not a role that ordinary people can fight against.


    Of course, the person who can work in the Security Bureau must not be an ordinary person. It''s just that Wang Fan dislocated his arm. Even if he wanted to fight back, he didn''t have that ability.


    That''s why the young people who lead the way are so angry.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you agree? " Wang Fan looked at the young man and asked with disdain.


    "What is it that you attack me behind your back?" The young man gnawed his teeth and said excitedly.


    "Oh, according to you, if you just face to face, do you have a chance to teach me a lesson?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Well! He''s the one who''s going to sneak on the back! " The sweat on the young man''s head was as big as beans. It was obvious that the pain of dislocated arm made him unable to hold on.


    Shua


    "Ga Bang"


    "Ah


    The young man let out a scream and almost fell to the ground.


    "What''s the name of the ghost? Can''t help the pain? Do you people from the Security Bureau usually drink tea in the air-conditioned room? " Wang Fan disdained to say, looking at the young people''s eyes, more contempt up.


    Young people who firmly believe that they can fight against Wang fan are once again shocked by Wang Fan''s hand.


    I always think that Wang fan is just taking advantage of his unprepared, suddenly starting to hurt himself, but I didn''t expect that even if they stand face to face, Wang Fan''s hand is still not clear.


    The dislocated arm has been taken back to its original position. After a little movement, the young man has no previous pain, but at this time, he no longer dare to challenge Wang Fan in front of him as before.


    As intelligent creatures in this world, human beings have an inexplicable fear of death. It is precisely because of this fear that human beings can instinctively foresee some information about death.


    Wang Fan, who was standing there at this moment, although his face was not so fierce and his eyes didn''t show any killing intention, the young people who wanted to fight with him still felt the smell of death.


    "Brother, if you stay in the air-conditioned room for a long time, your brain will become short circuited, and it will make you blind confident in your ability. Are you right?" Wang Fan looked at the young man in front of him and asked coldly.


    "Don''t be arrogant. If it''s not for the order above, I can''t kill you at this time. I just raise my hand, and you will be beaten into a sieve!" When the young man spoke, he stepped back two steps and opened a distance with Wang Fan.


    As soon as his words came to an end, several shooters appeared on the wall of the courtyard. They all held cold weapons, and the black muzzle pointed to Wang Fan and shangguanjing.


    The young man retreated to a safe distance and said with pride: "traitor Wang Fan, your death is coming! I see how long you can laugh! "

 V2.Chapter 855

    Wang Fan, who was standing in the courtyard, looked up at the people on the wall and put shangguanjing into his arms.


    "Wang Fan, please


    The young man who has just been taught a lesson by Wang fan is already full of pride. He is just like a villain.


    However, Wang Fan didn''t care about these. He didn''t care about this small role at all. Now he wants to know what kind of role the person waiting for him behind the door is.


    "Boy, I''ll remember you!"


    Wang Fan embraces shangguanjing and goes to the door. He walks in without fear.


    After stepping into the house, Wang fan saw a handsome young man, but full of evil spirit, sitting on a rosewood chair in the house, looking at Wang Fan standing at the door.


    "It seems that Wang Yue didn''t know I was coming!" Wang Fan stood at the door, looking at the evil young man, and asked coldly.


    At this time, sitting on the chair of Huali wood, it was Xiong Chumo, the leader of the Security Bureau Group. When he heard Wang Fan ask himself this, he said with disdain: "Wang Fan, do you think I''m playing tricks to deceive you?"


    "Are you sincere and making friends with me?" Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    "Ha ha! significant! You are very interesting Xiong Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Brother, I''m not only interesting, but also something else!" Although the other party did not reveal the identity, but Wang Fan also guessed 7788.


    Wang fan can conclude that he is not only the head of the Security Bureau, but also likely to have something to do with the Xiong family.


    Without knowing the details of the other party, Wang fan doesn''t dare to do it easily. If he plays a role like the minion at the door, he doesn''t have to worry about what will happen even if he hits the other party looking for teeth.


    But if the young man in front of him has a special identity, Wang Fan will think twice. After all, he is standing on the land of China, and the power of the xiongjia family is still enough to crush him.


    Just as Wang Fan was pondering over the origin of the young man in front of him, he suddenly felt the wind behind him.


    Wang Fan, who has been beating and crawling in the river and lake all the year round, has long been used to this kind of sneak attack behind his back, so he is not flustered at all.


    Just one or two breathing things, Wang Fan has backhand to grasp the wrist of the man behind him.


    "Click"


    One hand crushed each other''s wrist bone, Wang Fan put behind him sneak attack his fellow, fiercely threw to one side.


    "Plop"


    It was the young man who led them here that wanted to attack Wang Fan behind him.


    Before he was angry outside the door, when he saw that Wang Fan was still talking with his eldest son, he wanted to show his face in front of him.


    However, this eager to flatter the boy, in the end or underestimated the ability of Wang Fan.


    His wrist was crushed by Wang Fan. The pain of this intensity made him almost incontinent. If he hadn''t undergone strict training, he would have curled up and wailed like a dog.


    From Wang Fan''s hand to the other party''s falling to the ground, Xiong Chu Mo sitting on the sofa didn''t make a sound. He always looked at Wang Fan standing at the door, and knew from the beginning that the man who attacked Wang Fan would not come to a good end.


    Although Xiongchu Mo is proud, it doesn''t mean he has no intelligence.


    Even though he has never seen Wang Fan''s methods, Xiong Chu Mo knows that he is not a good person.


    "Pa Pa Pa"


    After looking at Wang Fan, Xiong Chu Mo clapped his hands for him.


    "You''re very good at it!" Xiong Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Wang Fan tilted his head and looked at Xiongchu ink. He held shangguanjing''s hand tightly.


    The two men''s short conversation made Wang Fan more alert to the Xiongchu ink in front of him.


    As if to see Wang Fan''s alert, Xiongchu Mo said with a smile, "I''m the leader of the first group of the Security Bureau. You can call me Xiongzi."


    "It turned out to be from the Xiong family. No wonder it''s so unusual." When Wang Fan heard Xiong Chu Mo''s self introduction, he was not surprised.


    I had a guess about Xiongchu Mo''s identity before, but now it''s just the other side who has revealed an answer, and only this answer can convince Wang Fan.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Xiongchu Mo asked curiously, "it seems that you don''t pay much attention to our xiongjia family."


    "Ha ha! Young master, I don''t dare to argue with the people of your Xiong family. If I don''t pay attention to you, I won''t play with my children''s lives. I''ll finish the task you gave me there. " Wang fan is neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Yes? I remember the order at that time was to let you lurk around Cai Ji. What happened? You don''t seem to have done what I asked you to do! " As Xiong Chu Mo spoke, his face became cold.


    "Is it really important who''s lurking around? Are you not satisfied with the present situation? " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Well! Wang Fan, you really think I''m a fool Xiong Chu Mo said with a cold face.


    "How do you say that?" Wang Fan asked foolishly.


    "Miss Shangguan really has both ability and political integrity. She is a person who can do something. But without you, Wang Fan, she may not be able to go a long way. So do you think that with this chip, you can fight against our hero family?" Sitting on the sofa, Xiong Chu Mo stares at Wang Fan, as if he is going to be eaten alive in the next second.


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Young master, you think highly of me. I don''t have any ambition. Even if I have ambition, I''m also defensive. I''ve been in the Jianghu for a long time these years, and I''m used to being free. I don''t want to be someone''s pawn, and I don''t want to be someone''s doll! "


    In the face of Xiong Chu Mo''s query, Wang Fan didn''t explain too much, but expressed his long-standing plan.


    If he is arranged to Cai Ji''s side, he will become a chess piece to obey orders at any time. Even if he can cope with all the difficulties, his life can only become a doll that others can discard at any time.


    It''s not the life he wants, it''s not the destiny he can accept.


    No matter his mother and sister, blind Master and Liu pangzi, or the women around him, they would not want him to accept such an arrangement.


    Therefore, Wang Fan must strive for a way for himself that he can live freely.


    The people of Xiong''s family would make trouble for him, which was in fact expected by him, but he didn''t expect that it would come so soon.

 V2.Chapter 856

    Wang Fan''s not humble, but let Xiong Chu Mo is very surprised.


    Ever since he was born in Xiong''s family, Xiong Chu Mo has been living the life of a master. He really hasn''t seen many people who dare to talk to him so casually.


    Looking carefully at Wang Fan in front of him and shangguanjing in his arms, Xiong Chu Mo''s heart is full of hostility to Wang Fan.


    For men, it''s just for women.


    After learning that Wang Yue and Wang Fan have a different relationship, Xiong Chu Mo, who wants to win Wang Yue''s favor, has a bitter hostility to the lover he has never met.


    Especially after repeatedly failed to invite Wang Yue, the male son who never failed to seduce his younger sister is eager to kill Wang Fan.


    The reason why Wang Fan''an is put in CAI Ji''s side is to prevent him from coming back, let alone meeting Wang Yue.


    But Wang Fan didn''t play according to the routine, which not only brought down Cai Ji, but also pushed shangguanjing into politics.


    What makes Xiongchu Mo even more angry is that Wang Fan even had a wedding with shangguanjing.


    This is not clear, is to give him the future star of the male family look?


    In his eyes, Wang Fan, like a mole ant, not only disobeyed his orders, but also openly challenged him. How could Xiong Chu Mo swallow this tone!


    When he learned from his subordinates that Wang Fan was going to return to H City, Xiong Chu Mo came up with this idea to teach Wang Fan a lesson.


    However, after he met Wang Fan, he found that he underestimated the rival he had never met.


    Although Wang Fan''s appearance can''t be compared with that of his aristocratic family, his skill is not ambiguous at all.


    Others don''t know his people, but the male master does.


    The young man who was crushed by Wang Fan was carefully selected by Xiongchu Mo from the army. He not only had a lot of practical experience, but also carried out a lot of dangerous tasks.


    But it was such an excellent man that he could miss a sneak attack from Wang Fan''s back and was crushed by Wang Fan.


    What happened at the moment really shocked the young master!


    "He must be destroyed!"


    This is what the male childe thinks at the moment, and also the best way to solve Wang Fan.


    If you label Wang Fan as disobeying orders, and then make him a traitor, you can get rid of him reasonably and legally. Even if Wang Fan has more powerful skills, can he still have cold weapons?


    The prince who made up his mind no longer talked with Wang Fan. He waved his hand and ordered coldly: "arrest this traitor who disobeyed the order!"


    "Yes


    The men waiting outside agreed in unison, rushed in with their weapons, and soon surrounded Wang Fan and Shangguan in the middle.


    "What are you doing? Do you know the consequences? " When shangguanjing saw the situation in front of him, he immediately asked Xiongchu Mo with a cold face.


    "Miss Shangguan, I''m sorry. Who let you choose such a man without shining your eyes? Ha ha Xiong Chu Mo said with a sneer.


    "I am an important member of W province. If you do anything irrational today, I will make you regret it! I order you to let us go now! Don''t embarrass us any more Shangguanjing is infuriated by Xiongchu Mo''s words, but as a novice who has just entered the political arena, she still seems to have no strength in speaking.


    He was not frightened by shangguanjing''s words. In other words, in the eyes of the young master, shangguanjing''s threat can hardly make him have any fear.


    When Shangguan finished, Xiongchu Mo said with a smile, "Miss Shangguan, when you fly to the mainland, you should not use your real identity."


    "You.. How do you know? " Shangguan was stunned for a moment and asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha! How should I know? I even know the news of your coming back. What else do you think I don''t know? " Xiongchu Mo returned with a sneer.


    "Even if I didn''t use my real identity, would you dare to do something extraordinary to us? The relationship between W province and the mainland has always been very delicate. I don''t need to remind you of this! " Shangguanjing replied coldly.


    "Miss Shangguan, I didn''t want to kill you, but I still have the courage to lock you up and detain you for 48 hours. When you can move freely, you can take Wang Fan''s ashes and go back to your lovely island!" Xiong Chu Mo is very proud to say.


    Xiong Chu Mo''s words are not wrong at all, and he does have this ability.


    After all, shangguanjing did not use her real identity when she boarded the plane, so xiongchumo could use it as an excuse to detain shangguanjing for 48 hours for investigation.


    He just needs to report shangguanjing''s information later, so that he can gain more time to solve Wang Fan''s problem.


    As for Wang Fan!


    With the influence of the xiongjia family, at most, they can make up an excuse afterwards, and then deal with Xiongchu ink symbolically, which can completely suppress this matter.


    In Xiong Chumo''s eyes, shangguanjing can''t change her face with the mainland no matter how much she defends Wang Fan. After all, this young lady who has just entered the political arena doesn''t have the courage to destroy heaven and earth.


    Just when Xiongchu Mo thought he had controlled the situation and killed Wang Fan, Wang Fan suddenly looked at Xiongchu Mo and laughed.


    "Ha ha! Mr. Xiong, you don''t really think that I ignored your threat because of the care of Miss Shangguan! " Wang Fan looks at Xiong Chu Mo with a sneer on his face.


    Wang Fan''s words made me feel puzzled. Xiong Chu Mo frowned and asked, "Wang Fan, what do you mean? Do you think that your Kung Fu is better than those guns in my hand? "


    "Don''t mention it. A big brother asked me before whether it was fast gun or my skill! I said to him, "in seven steps, I''m faster than a gun!" Wang Fan said confidently.


    "Well! Boy, you are really a master Xiong Chu Mo said with disdain.


    "It seems that you don''t believe me?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Well! Believe you? I believe you, ghost Xiong Chu Mo said with a cold hum.


    "How about if we gamble one game and bet that I''m faster than your men? Dare you? " Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    "What''s the bet?" Xiong Chu Mo said coldly.


    "If I don''t have a gun fast, I deserve to die. It has nothing to do with the male. But if I win by luck, the male will kowtow to me and admit his mistake." Wang Fan evil spirit of smile, speak of words is extremely cold.

 V2.Chapter 857

    Under Wang Fan''s firm eyes, shangguanjing slowly walked out of the room. She didn''t know what would happen next, but in her heart, there was a voice saying to her all the time.


    Believe him, he can.


    Yes, since shangguanjing met Wang Fan, this man has brought her too many surprises. She even doubts that Wang fan is not an ordinary person. He must have been blessed by heaven.


    Nothing can stop the man, and no one can hurt him unless he is unwilling to resist.


    Shangguanjing, who retreated to the courtyard, kept staring at the closed door. She was afraid of hearing the gunshot and seeing the door opened.


    Although shangguanjing has no experience of using firearms, she knows very well in her heart that in the face of cold muzzle, the probability of normal people being able to survive is very small.


    "Creak"


    The closed door was opened and a figure appeared at the door.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, shangguanjing subconsciously closed her eyes. She didn''t dare to see who was standing at the door, and didn''t want to hear the bad news about Wang Fan.


    As the footsteps approached, the tears in shangguanjing''s eyes squeezed out of her eyes and slowly slid down her pretty face.


    A warm hand, gently wipe her tears, familiar voice said to her: "why cry?"


    "Wang Fan! You''re OK! You''re really OK! I knew you''d be fine! " Hearing Wang Fan''s voice, shangguanjing opened his eyes, looked at him excitedly, and said something incoherent.


    Looking at shangguanjing, Wang Fan, with a calm face, suddenly has the illusion that the one standing in front of him is Wang Beibei in his childhood.


    Every time Wang Fan fights with those social gangsters in order to protect Wang Beibei from being bullied, Wang Beibei will follow him closely. Every time he sees him beat those gangsters, he will talk to him with such excitement.


    Doting on touching Guan Jing''s hair, Wang Fan said with a smile: "let''s go home, mother and blind Master are waiting for us."


    "They Shangguanjing peeked at the room, but because of the light, she couldn''t see clearly.


    "They are all reflecting on their mistakes, and the male is also giving them lessons, so you don''t have to worry." Wang Fan put his arm around shangguanjing''s shoulder and said with ease.


    Although Wang Fan did not make it clear what happened in the room, shangguanjing did not ask further.


    In fact, in shangguanjing''s eyes, as long as Wang fan is safe, other things are not important at all.


    By Wang Fan embrace in the side, shangguanjing that uneasy heart, also gradually calm down.


    When he got to the door, Wang Fan checked the police car parked outside and found that the key had not been pulled out, so he opened the door and sat in.


    "Is that all right?" Shangguan asked quietly.


    "Mr. Xiong didn''t object. At least I didn''t hear him say no." Wang Fan started the car and said with a smile.


    "You didn''t even ask him, how could he object?" Shangguan listened to Wang Fan and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, the world of adults is still relatively simple. There is no refusal, but acquiescence. Don''t care about these details. We have to rush back to the teahouse for lunch!" Speaking Kung Fu, Wang Fan has started the car.


    Wang fan driving a police car outside the yard left smartly, the male son in the yard slowly woke up from a coma.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the men beside him. There was a trace of uneasiness on Xiong Chu Mo''s face.


    A sense of survival, instant attack on the heart, he slowly sat up from the ground, to the side of the several men to see.


    Several strong men were lying face down. Although they couldn''t see their injuries clearly, Wang Fan didn''t kill them because there was no blood under them.


    Although the distance between him and Wang fan is only about two meters, there is no memory of Wang Fan''s hand in Xiong Chu Mo''s memory.


    He only remembers that after shangguanjing walked out of the door, his eyes were suddenly dark, and then he felt a heavy blow on his neck. He didn''t even have a chance to resist, so he fell into a coma.


    As for the subordinates with weapons in hand, how they were knocked down and why they didn''t shoot Wang Fan, we can only wait for them to sober up before further inquiry.


    But one thing is clear in Xiong Chu Mo''s mind.


    The guy he was determined to kill was definitely not a simple person, and even his skill was comparable with his elder brother.


    If so, then Wang Fan must die.


    Those who can''t be used by me will be destroyed!


    This is the way his father taught him to do things, and it is also the wisdom of the Xiong family.


    Regardless of looking at the injuries of those men, he was not in the mood to deal with them. Xiong Chu Mo got up from the ground, found out the phone at the first time, and dialed his father''s cell phone in a hurry.


    "Dad, I''m Chu mo." As soon as he got through, Xiong Chu Mo said in a hurry.


    "What''s the rush? Pay attention to your identity The voice on the other end of the phone is very cold. Although it is separated from the mobile network, you can still feel the air of hegemony.


    Xiong Chu Mo, who was holding the phone in his hand, was stunned for a moment. He quickly adjusted his mood and said, "Dad, you have to help me kill someone."


    "What did you say?" Xiongba''s voice was very impatient. He then said, "did you just say that you want me to kill someone for you?"


    "Yes, Dad, you must help me with this!" Xiongchu Mo''s mood began to be agitated again. At the thought that Wang Fan was still living in this world, he had no way to calm his mood.


    "Chu Mo, do you remember your identity?" He asked coldly.


    "Remember, I am the son of Xiong family, your only son!" Xiong Chu Mo Lian hurriedly returned.


    "Fart! I don''t have a son like you, our Xiong family, and no offspring like you! You let me down The bully cursed, and his voice was very severe.


    Xiong Chu Mo, who had been scolded, was stunned again. He then said, "Dad, this man is really powerful. He almost killed me, but I didn''t even have a chance to resist."


    "Oh? What else? Did he attack you Xiongba asked suspiciously.


    "No, I am... I... He.. He''s really strong. Those people under me didn''t even have time to shoot. He just knocked me out. " Xiong Chu Mo stammered.


    "Is there anything else like that? Who is that man? " Majestic voice some chilly ask.

 V2.Chapter 858

    The layout of the teahouse is very festive. People who don''t know will think that people in the teahouse are celebrating the new year ahead of time.


    Enjoying everyone''s expectant eyes, Wang Fan first hugs Liu pangzi tightly. By the way, in his ear, he tells him in a low voice to get rid of the police car at the door. Then he pulls shangguanjing to the crowd.


    Wang Fan has too much to say to his mother, sister, Xiaomei and blind Master in a wheelchair.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, welcome home!"


    As a representative of the whole family, Wang Beibei holds a large number of flowers and goes to Wang Fan with a smile.


    There is always an irrepressible excitement in the scene with a full sense of ceremony. Wang Fan took the flowers from his sister''s hand and said to shangguanjing with a smile, "this is my sister, Wang Beibei."


    "For the first time, please take care of me." Shangguan said politely, with a happy smile on his face.


    Looking at shangguanjing saying hello to Wang Beibei in the way of r country, Wang Fan rushed to Wang Beibei, who was still in a daze there.


    "Brother, should I ask my sister-in-law to take care of me in the future?" Wang Beibei, who didn''t know the culture of r country, didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, so he quickly asked Wang Fan for help.


    Wang Beibei''s words embarrassed shangguanjing. Fortunately, the mother standing behind Wang Beibei stepped forward, took shangguanjing''s hand, and said with a smile, "in the future, it''s all a family. We should take care of each other."


    "Yes, yes." Shangguanjing, who was liberated, said something excitedly.


    When the new daughter-in-law enters the door, what she fears most is her mother-in-law''s cold face. Now Wang Fan''s mother is so understanding, which certainly makes Shangguan calm and nervous. She also has more beautiful vision for her future life.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if we can, would it be better for us to sit down and chat? I''ve arranged the fruit and tea. " Lin Na, who came down the stairs, said to the people downstairs with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s sit down and chat over tea." Wang Fan''s mother took shangguanjing''s hand and said with a smile.


    Wang Beibei also hastened to step forward, took shangguanjing''s hand, echoed and said: "sister in law, mother specially made snacks for you, you try her craft!"


    Immersed in the happiness of shangguanjing, nodded his head, canthus involuntarily some wet up.


    Although he has been protected by his grandfather and father since he was a child, and he also enjoys an enviable high-quality life, it is still a pity for Shangguan to lose his mother''s care.


    But in front of her mother-in-law and sister-in-law, so warm and considerate, let shangguanjing heart inevitably some sour, also some moved.


    He turned his head and looked at Wang Fan beside him. Shangguan quietly asked, "do you want to go up with us?"


    From entering the teahouse to now, Wang Fan''s eyes have never left the blind Master, and all this has been secretly watched by shangguanjing.


    Men always have men''s topics, and this kind of topic does not necessarily like to be watched.


    "I''ll talk with the blind master. You and Beibei can have tea with your mother." Wang Fan raised his hand to touch Guan Jing''s hair and said softly.


    With Wang Fan''s words, Wang Beibei takes shangguanjing and his mother and follows Lin Na upstairs.


    After they left, Wang Fan went to the blind Master, squatted in his wheelchair and asked in a low voice, "blind Master, are you ok?"


    "It''s not good to talk about old age." The blind Master said with a light smile.


    Xiaomei, standing behind the blind Master, said: "blind Master''s body is still strong, but it''s easy to get tired after walking too much, so I found a wheelchair."


    "It''s bothering you!" Looking up at Xiaomei, Wang Fan said gratefully.


    "Brother fan, don''t say that. You''re very kind to me, and I have nothing to repay you for. I can only take care of blind Master for you, and I can share your worries." Hu Xiaomei just a smile, voice very light said.


    "When you''re not in the teahouse, Liu pangzi and Xiao Na run the business and take care of me. It''s all your mother and Xiao Mei. They are very good. You don''t have to worry about this side. You should pay more attention to w province." The blind Master said gently.


    Wang Fan scratched his head and said, "blind Master, things over there are almost done. After a few days of the election, Xiaojing''s affairs will be stable. I''m ready to come back. I don''t have so much ambition. I want to do something there."


    "Come back? Don''t you want your daughter-in-law? " The blind Master asked with a smile.


    "Blind Master, Xiaojing and I got married in a fake way." Wang Fan said awkwardly.


    "Why? Brother fan, I think Miss Shangguan is sincere to you! " Hu Xiaomei asked in surprise.


    In the face of Hu Xiaomei''s query, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "strictly speaking, I am not worthy of Xiaojing. The reason why I do this is to save my life and protect everyone."


    "Ah?" Wang Fan''s words surprised Hu Xiaomei.


    The blind man in the wheelchair frowned and asked, "Xiao Fan, what''s the matter?"


    "Blind Master, do you know the three great families of China? The Chinese, the British and the Xiongs. " Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    "I''ve heard of it, but I''ve only dealt with the people of the British family. The other two families haven''t had much contact. Why? Have you offended them? " The blind Master asked in a deep voice.


    "Before I came back, I didn''t offend him. After I came back, I beat the Xiong family. It should be considered that I''ve got a problem!" Wang Fan spoke and looked at the blind man''s face.


    Wang Fan''s voice is not big, but Hu Xiaomei who stands behind the blind Master is startled.


    Although I don''t know how powerful Wang Fan''s xiongjia is, since it can be called the three great Chinese families, it must have immeasurable ability, and it is absolutely not something ordinary people can offend.


    Thinking about the ups and downs Wang Fan experienced when he started in H City, Hu Xiaomei couldn''t help but sweat for him.


    But worry to worry, Hu Xiaomei did not dare to say anything, after all, a man''s decision, is not a woman she can easily evaluate.


    Maybe the only one who can help Wang fan is the blind master.


    With this idea, Hu Xiaomei also turned her eyes to the blind Master, looking forward to the blind Master''s help to Wang Fan.


    The blind man in the wheelchair frowned, his turbid eyes turned a few times, and then asked in a deep tone: "Xiaofan, have you ever thought that if one day, you will have the opportunity to sit on an equal footing with these aristocratic families, and no longer worry about being bullied by anyone?"


    "Equal to them? Blind Master, you said Scared by the words of the blind Master, Wang Fan widened his eyes and stared at the expression on the blind Master''s face.


    "That''s right, equal!" The blind Master said firmly.

 V2.Chapter 859

    When she heard what the blind Master said, Hu Xiaomei''s heart was also thumping. However, she was also an interesting woman. Knowing what the blind Master said next, she was not suitable for listening, so she found an excuse to go upstairs.


    Wang Fan pushed the blind master to the corner of the teahouse and asked the waiter to make a pot of superior Longjing tea. Then he pulled a chair and sat down beside the blind master.


    He took out a yellow crane tower and handed it to the blind master. While lighting a cigarette for him, Wang Fan asked with a smile, "blind Master, I know you are a man of ability. Every time I encounter something, you can help me think of a panacea, but this time, it''s a bit difficult!"


    "You mean you''ve provoked the Xiong family. Are you worried about their revenge on you?" The blind Master smoked and said slowly.


    "I have a way to deal with this. Blind Master, as you said just now, it''s a bit difficult for me to be on an equal footing with the three aristocratic families." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you are so moved!" The blind Master asked with a smile.


    "Hey hey, blind Master, who can be as indifferent as the three aristocratic families? And I thought that since you said that, you must have a way to help me, right?" Wang Fan looked at the blind Master with his eyes full of expectation.


    To say that you are not interested in such a thing is nonsense!


    No one does not want to be a master, and no one is willing to be a nobody all his life, especially Wang Fan.


    He has begun to climb the peak of life, there is no way to stop his pace.


    And the higher he climbed, the more eager he was to climb to the top.


    Desire, always with the ability to become bigger and bigger.


    Wang fan is a layman, so it is impossible for him to get rid of this fate controlled by desire.


    He is eager to be strong, and also eager to go to the peak of his life. He also hopes that people around him can rely on him.


    When Uncle GUI told him the meaning of Xiongchu Mo, Wang Fan''s heart was full of resistance.


    But when he thought of his family, they were all threatened by Xiong''s family, but he had no ability to protect them. Wang Fan''s heart was like being cut with a knife.


    Only when he becomes stronger and stronger, just like the blind Master said, he can get rid of this situation.


    Of course, Wang fan is also very clear.


    Being able to stand in China for such a long time, the energy of the three aristocratic families should not be underestimated. Although blind Master is a man with great energy, it is not easy to recommend him to that position.


    The smoking blind Master flicked the ash and said solemnly: "Xiaofan, do you still wear the ring I gave you before?"


    "I always wear them except for special circumstances." Wang Fan quickly raised his hand and let him touch the ring on his hand.


    "Do you want to know the origin of this ring?" Asked the blind man.


    "Yes, of course!" Wang Fan, who has always been curious about this ruby ring, immediately gets excited when he hears the blind Master''s words.


    "I told you before that I once had two apprentices. One is Zhao Shanhe, the father of Liu pangzi, and the other is an apprentice. Do you know his name?" The blind man asked.


    Wang Fan had heard about blind Master''s acceptance of apprentices a long time ago. At that time, blind master only told Wang fan that he had arranged one of his apprentices in W province. Later, he learned that the apprentice was Liu pangzi''s father.


    As for the second apprentice, Wang Fan did not listen to the blind master.


    At this time, hearing what the blind Master said, Wang Fan asked curiously, "blind Master, is the second elder martial brother related to this ring?"


    "Yes, he is not only related to this ring, but also to Liu Juan." The blind man replied.


    "Related to Liu Juan? Blind Master, the second elder martial brother is not Liu Juan''s own father, is he? " Wang Fan opened his mouth in surprise.


    Liu Juan''s parents took in Liu pangzi in the early years, and then they all died one after another. Is there any hidden connection between them and the dog blood plot in the movie?


    At the thought of these, Wang Fan was somewhat hoodwinked.


    It''s not only Wang Fan who has his head covered, but also the blind Master who is really ready to speak. He is dizzy by what Wang Fan said. He calms down and says with a smile: "Xiaofan, you are stupid when you read online novels. Can you think of such bloody things?"


    "Er..."


    Being stunned by what the blind Master said, Wang Fan scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Liu Juan should have talked to you about the situation of her organization." The blind Master asked with a smile.


    "Speaking of it, it''s called wanguku. At present, it should be regarded as a world-class killer organization." Wang Fan hurried back.


    Although he knows the name of Wan guku and his position in the world, Wang Fan only knows so much about Wan guku.


    He didn''t even know how Liu Juan joined the organization.


    Now hearing the blind Master''s question, Wang Fan seemed to understand something. He asked in a low voice: "blind Master, is it hard to succeed? Liu Juan joined wanguku. Do you know the inside story?"


    "Ha ha! It''s more than knowing the inside story. I arranged for Xiaojuan to join Wan guku. After all, the founder of this organization is my second apprentice Wan guku! " The blind Master said with pride.


    Listening to the blind Master''s words, Wang Fan widened his eyes. He looked at the blind Master in front of him inconceivably. He couldn''t believe it was true.


    This is more bloody than the plot of the network novel!


    An ordinary looking old man has such a deep background.


    At the beginning, he learned that the blind Master was the fifth master of red flag in Hongmen, and Wang Fan had the highest respect in his heart.


    Although the story of Hongmen and the fifth master of red flag can be called history, even so, Wang Fan feels that it is absolutely an incredible experience in his life for him to be lucky enough to know such a man of the moment as blind master.


    Now I heard the blind Master say that he had a relationship with such an organization as Wan guku, and it was a very special relationship, so it was more difficult for Wang Fan to calm down!


    Unable to restrain his inner excitement, Wang Fan flattered and said, "blind Master, do you want the second elder martial brother to support me and help me to the top of my life?"


    "Your second elder martial brother is no longer alive. This ring in your hand is his relic." When the blind Master heard Wang Fan''s words, he suddenly lowered his brow, and the pride on his face disappeared.


    "What? Second elder martial brother is gone? When did it happen? Is there any incurable disease? " Wang Fan asked with great regret.


    "He was poisoned to death. Liu Juan hasn''t found out who poisoned the second child yet." The blind Master gnawed his teeth and said with painful expression.


    "Poisoned?" Wang Fan took a cold breath.

 V2.Chapter 860

    As a world-class killer organization, Wan guku not only has a very high status, but also has great strength. As the founder of Wan guku, he was poisoned to death by someone else. Wang Fan would not believe it if he didn''t say it himself.


    And Liu Juan did not talk about it with Wang Fan, but Liu Juan also did not talk about other things about Wan guku, which may have something to do with the rules of the organization.


    The more powerful the organization is, the more strict the rules are. This is also an important reason why it can rank among the top in the world.


    However, the death of the second elder martial brother aroused Wang Fan''s curiosity. He came to the blind Master and asked in a low voice, "blind Master, who killed the second elder martial brother? Don''t those people who have wanguku find that someone is trying to harm the second elder martial brother? "


    "If I knew who killed him, I would not arrange for Liu Juan to enter wanguku." The blind man sighed.


    "Ah? You don''t know who did it? Did Liu Juan find out anything? " Wang fan then asked


    "No, so I hope you can seize the time to take over the affair of wanguku and help Liu Juan find out the murderer who killed your second elder martial brother." The blind Master said earnestly.


    Listen to the blind Master''s words, Wang fan can''t help but feel a little embarrassed. He knows how much ability he has.


    If it''s about managing a gang or something, Wang Fan thinks he can handle it. But if it''s about managing a world-class killer organization like Wan guku, Wang fan doesn''t dare to agree easily.


    What''s more, as the founder of Wan guku, the second elder martial brother, who is so capable, has come to the end of being poisoned.


    If a rookie like him really takes over wanguku without knowing his depth, I''m afraid he can''t even figure out how he died.


    Wang Fan''s worries are all written on his face. Fortunately, the blind master can''t see them. Otherwise, he will certainly be scolded for being worthless.


    After murmuring to himself for a long time, Wang Fan didn''t dare to go on with what the blind Master said, so he asked carelessly, "blind Master, there is a Yinghao in the Ying family. He said it''s your old acquaintance. I don''t know if you have any impression."


    "Ah hao? I remember him. That boy was born with divine power, which made his father angry. Alas? Xiao Fan, didn''t ah Hao die long ago? How do you know about him? " The blind Master asked suspiciously.


    "Dead? I can''t. It''s all the help of brother Hao that makes me so successful in W province this time. Moreover, when I return to the mainland, I still want to borrow the power of the British family to help me avoid the vicious hands of the Xiong family! " Wang Fan said in surprise.


    "Well! I said, the British family is also the only child. How can it be abandoned easily! It seems that the people of the British family are not as simple as they seem. " The blind Master snorted and said with a smile.


    "Blind Master, what''s the matter? Listen to you, what kind of trouble did the British family have in those years? Is brother Hao in trouble? " Thinking of brother Hao''s temper, Wang Fan had already guessed it, but he was still thinking about it. He asked for more information from the blind master.


    At the mention of Yinghao, the blind man opened his mouth.


    Listening to what happened to brother Hao in those years from the blind Master, Wang Fan knew that he underestimated brother Hao''s domineering power.


    Although I''ve seen brother Hao''s arrogance on Huoshao Island, it''s really more restrained than when he was young.


    Because at that time, Yinghao broke the only root of Xiong''s family!


    What Wang Fan didn''t expect was that the blind Master specially emphasized that if the young heroes were not afraid of his father, they would have destroyed the Xiong family long ago, and now there are only two of the three Chinese families.


    It is also because of Yinghao''s father''s appearance that Yinghao is finally forced to go down. Moreover, in order to calm the anger of Xiong''s family, Yinghao''s father has come to wipe out his relatives.


    In those days, it was very popular, but all the big men in the river and lake knew it.


    It''s just that the British family are really clever. Even the blind master has been cheated for so many years.


    If Wang Fan had not met Yinghao in W Province, he would not have believed that Yinghao was still alive.


    Listening to the blind Master talking about the past of brother Hao, Wang Fan admired him even more. He couldn''t help reaching for his chain and remembering what brother Hao had said to him.


    The blind Master''s eyes were not bright, but his ear power was extremely sensitive. As soon as Wang Fan''s finger touched his chain, the blind master frowned and asked, "what do you have with you?"


    "Blind Master, it''s the chain that brother Hao gave me. It''s dark and heavy. I don''t know what material it''s made of." Wang Fan replied.


    "Let me feel it!" The blind Master said excitedly.


    Wang Fan heard the words of the blind Master, and quickly linked the lock wrapped around him, and respectfully sent it to the blind Master''s hand.


    After taking the chain with Wang Fan''s temperature, the blind Master repeatedly stroked it with his hand excitedly. After a long time, he asked, "this chain is really from Yinghao?"


    "Yes, blind Master, do you know the origin of this chain? When I saw this chain at that time, it was hung on brother Howe''s feet with two shackles at both ends. " Wang Fan told the blind master the truth about the chain.


    "This is the treasure of the British family. Yinghao gave it to you! It seems that he has high hopes for you The blind Master said excitedly.


    "Heirloom? Blind Master, did I hear you right? The heirloom of the British family is actually a pair of shackles? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "What do you know! The material of this chain is extremely rare black iron. It was forged into a long sword by the British family at the beginning. Yinghao broke the only child of the male family with that long iron sword. " The blind Master said solemnly.


    "Long sword? Is it difficult that when brother Hao left the mainland, he melted the sword and made it into a pair of shackles? " Wang Fan said suddenly.


    I think that''s the way it should be. As a son of a noble family, brother Hao left his hometown and lived in anonymity because of the male family.


    It''s no wonder that when Wang Fan mentions Xiong''s family, brother Hao''s voice is not good, and even his face is full of disdain.


    The enemy of the enemy is his own!


    Originally, brother Hao valued Wang Fan very much. Now the Xiong family wants to count on Wang Fan. Of course, brother Hao will not miss this opportunity to revenge on the Xiong family.


    This can fully explain why brother Hao would actively help Wang Fan to make suggestions and deal with the Xiong family!


    Wang Fan''s question has not been answered by the blind master. At this time, the blind master frowned again. He asked suspiciously: "Xiaofan, do you always wear this chain on your body?"


    "Yes." Wang Fan replied.


    "How can you resist the weight of this chain? Do you have anything else to hide from me? " Then the blind man asked.

 V2.Chapter 861

    The blind Master was surprised by Wang Fan''s power. He knew the origin of this chain, and he knew very well that this seemingly ordinary chain had amazing weight.


    If you don''t have a strong physique, it''s impossible to carry the weight of this chain.


    And Wang Fan''s answer, is to let the blind Master feel incredible, he groped to hold Wang Fan''s hand, with his fingers gently put on Wang Fan''s wrist, closed his eyes, quietly felt for a long time.


    "Xiaofan, is the man you met from H?" The blind Master asked softly for a long time.


    "Blind Master, how do you know? Brother Hao asked me to see him. As a result, he opened my vein with a silver needle. Then I felt that my strength and speed had become much stronger. This man is really amazing When Wang Fan recalled the blind man''s methods, he really admired them.


    Because the blind man''s eyes are not convenient, so Wang Fan didn''t reveal the sensitive word blind, just used that person to replace the other party''s address.


    But it didn''t affect the blind Master''s judgment. He loosened Wang Fan''s hand, with a smile on his face, and said slowly: "Xiaofan, your life is really good! Ah Hao is good to you, too! "


    "Hey, blind Master, you are right. I met you here to give me advice. Every time I met you, I could turn a bad luck into a good one. When I got to w Province, I met brother Hao again and again. I was afraid that I had been a good talent for several generations in my last life in exchange for such luck." Wang Fan said that he is very proud here, which is really something he has always felt very down-to-earth.


    Throughout the history of Wang Fan''s fortune, everything is just as he said.


    Every time in danger, there is always someone who can lend a helping hand, not only to help him out of danger, but also to help him overcome his opponent.


    Because of this, Wang Fan''s self-confidence is becoming stronger and stronger, and his ambition is also growing.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s self intoxicated words, the blind man said with a smile, "you''re so lucky this time, do you know?"


    "Blind Master, do you mean that my meridians are opened?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, the energy contained in everyone''s body is very powerful, but because of the limitation of meridians, the energy that can be exerted is only one percent of this energy, do you know?" Said the blind man.


    "One percent? Is this ratio exaggerated? Blind Master, although my strength and speed are much better than before, it''s not so outrageous! " Wang Fan some don''t believe of say.


    "That''s because the meridians of your body have not been opened completely, otherwise, you are not as strong as you are now!" The blind Master said meaningfully.


    "Ah? Not all open? " Wang Fan, who always thought that the meridians in his body had been completely opened by the blind and had no room to improve, now realized that his adventure had an unlimited future.


    When the blind man was treating sun Hesheng, he warned Wang fan that if Wang Fan could not fulfill his promise, sun Hesheng would be paralyzed in bed again.


    Wang Fan''s back is a layer of cold sweat.


    Since the blind man can count on Sun Hesheng, will he count on him?


    At present, Wang Fan''s ability has made a qualitative leap. But if Wang Fan''s ability suddenly declines after a few years, will everything he now controls gradually disappear from his hands with the passing of his ability.


    This is a world of the jungle, no one will pity a weak chicken.


    The sudden sense of crisis in his heart made Wang Fan ask: "blind Master, do you think the meridians in my body will suddenly close again one day?"


    "It depends on what Pu Yanwu means!" The blind Master said with a bitter smile.


    "Who? Park yen woo? You mean the blind man As soon as the words took off, Wang Fan quickly covered his mouth and looked at the blind Master awkwardly.


    As if he hadn''t heard Wang Fan''s slip of the tongue, the blind Master continued: "yes, it''s Park Yanwu. He''s the master of Chinese medicine I know. No one can beat him in the field of acupuncture."


    Seeing that the blind master didn''t blame himself, Wang Fan was relieved. He asked curiously, "blind Master, how do you know Park Yanwu? I think his age is much different from yours? Have you ever been to h country before? "


    "I''ve been there, but when I went, the boy was just born. Even if I met him, he may not know about it." The blind master replied with a smile.


    "Just born? Blind Master, do you know his father Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know his father. Maybe only his mother knows who his father is! Ha ha The blind Master said something and laughed loudly.


    Wang Fan, who was confused, grinned and didn''t know whether to ask any more.


    After hesitating for a long time, Wang Fan asked: "blind Master, what''s the relationship between you and Pu Yanwu? How do you sound like you are familiar with her? You can''t be


    Wang Fan didn''t ask for his last words. He watched the blind man''s face all the time. As soon as he saw that the blind man''s face turned from happy to overcast, he immediately closed his mouth.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan''s words ended in time. The blind man''s face sank and his voice said in a low voice: "don''t talk nonsense, you boy. I still believe in love!"


    "Oh


    Wang Fan promised, and he didn''t dare to think about it, but he felt that he had heard it somewhere.


    Before Wang Fan spoke again, the blind Master said to him in a low voice: "Xiao Fan, you should try every means to get in touch with this Pu Yanwu, and let him release all the energy in your body, so that you can become a real person!"


    "But Wang Fan was worried when he thought of what Park asked him to do.


    "But what?" Asked the blind man.


    "He tattooed a Tibetan Bodhisattva on my back and asked me to rely on this tattoo to help him find a person. I have never been to h country, and he can''t tell who the person is. I don''t know what to do!" Wang Fan complained.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the blind Master''s eyes turned a few times, and his voice trembled and said: "he.. He.. What''s tattooed on you? "


    "A Bodhisattva of Tibet! By the way, there''s another one. He said that I have a scar on my body, so he tattooed it on me While talking, Wang Fan untied his coat and rushed his back to the blind man.


    Although Park Yanwu said that the tattoo on Wang Fan''s back can only appear when he is angry, the meaning of seeing the blind master should be that he is very interested in the tattoo.

 V2.Chapter 862

    The finger trembles blind Master, the fingertip gently touches Wang Fan''s back, although his eyes can''t see anything, but his finger touches Wang Fan''s skin, but still slowly outlines a complete pattern.


    This is a vivid design. Although the Bodhisattva is hidden in Wang Fan''s body, the blind master can still feel the majesty of the Bodhisattva.


    "Xiaofan, I will help you find the person Park Yanwu is looking for. You must find a way to unlock all the meridians of your body from him. Only in this way can you control wanguku and become a qualified superior."


    "No matter how lucky you are, no matter how much people around you want to help you, what you can ultimately rely on is your own ability, do you understand?"


    The blind Master with a low voice said to Wang Fan kneeling on one knee. The care between the words made Wang Fan''s heart warm.


    Since he lost his father''s care, Wang Fan has been forced to wear a strong look.


    Only his own heart could know how sad this state was, and only he could understand how sincere the blind Master''s words were.


    Depending on the mountain, the mountain will fall, depending on the water, the water will dry up.


    Only when we are strong, can we cope with all the difficulties and become a strong man.


    After finishing his clothes, Wang Fan sat back beside the blind master. He nodded his head and said, "blind Master, I won''t let you down. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will try my best to become a strong man. After all, there are many people who need my protection. I don''t allow anyone to hurt them."


    "This tattoo is the symbol of the park family. Although Park Yanwu didn''t explain who he wanted you to look for, I can probably guess some of them. As long as you follow the method I said, you can definitely find the person he wanted you to look for." The blind Master said in a relaxed tone.


    "Is it Park Yan Wu''s mother?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice.


    "That woman is dead. You can''t find her at all. I think what he wants you to find is another close relative in this world." The blind master replied with a smile.


    "Another close relative? His daughter-in-law? " Wang Fan''s eyes brightened and he recalled what Park Yanwu had said at that time.


    After blind Master''s advice, Wang Fan also thinks that the woman Park asked him to find is probably park''s wife.


    After all, such sad words can only be said to the people they love.


    But park Yan Wu also let Wang Fan promise that woman three things, Wang Fan some worry.


    Although I don''t know what kind of request the other party will put forward, Wang fan can also guess a general, and he also knows that three things can''t be easily done.


    However, the blind Master also said that only park Yanwu can help him release the energy in his body, and only by becoming extremely powerful can he control the killer organization like Wan guku.


    If you want to be on an equal footing with xiongjia, you must have such an organization as wanguku as a support.


    Besides, Wang Fan, who has already got the ruby ring, is like a child with a baby in his arms at the moment. He may be envied anytime and anywhere.


    Only by making himself grow up quickly, and also by making himself strong quickly, can he keep everything that the blind Master gave him, and live in this cannibal world.


    When Wang Fan thought about how to make himself strong, the blind Master had already found a yellow book from his pocket.


    "Xiaofan, it records some of my martial arts experience. If you have time, you can practice it seriously. Don''t waste your energy." The blind Master handed the book to Wang Fan with a serious expression.


    Seeing that the blind Master is so serious, Wang Fan quickly takes over the small book in his hands and looks at the small regular script written on the yellow paper. Wang fan can''t help sighing that the blind Master is still a man of letters and martial arts.


    With a very excited heart, Wang Fan opened the first page of the book. It was the experience recorded by the blind Master, and it was some of the experience of Taijiquan.


    Although he admired the seriousness of the blind Master, Wang Fan''s interest was reduced by half as soon as he saw all the records about Taijiquan.


    After flipping a few pages, Wang Fan, who was greatly less interested, closed the book and said to the blind Master, "blind Master, I will take the time to experience these experiences carefully."


    "Really?" The blind Master asked in question.


    Hearing the tone of the blind Master''s query, Wang Fan quickly corrected his attitude and said, "blind Master, can I cheat you?"


    "Fart!" The blind Master scolded and his face sank.


    "Er..."


    Seeing that the blind Master''s face changed, Wang Fan scratched his head awkwardly. He didn''t know what to say.


    "You turn over a few pages and close the book hastily. When I really don''t know, what do you think in your heart?" The blind Master said impolitely.


    "Blind Master, all the records above are Taijiquan''s experience. This kind of slow boxing is more suitable for the elderly to keep in good health. If I fight, I''m afraid I''ll have been given Ko before I have time to fight!" Seeing that the blind Master was angry, Wang Fan simply said what he thought.


    "Well! What a fool The blind Master snorted coldly and scolded.


    Although he was scolded by the blind Master, Wang Fan didn''t dare to talk back. He looked at the angry blind Master and said, "blind Master, I don''t know your good intentions. Don''t be angry, OK? Let me help you up and have dinner and tea with you


    He raised his hand and opened Wang Fan''s hand to help him. The blind man''s face was straight and said, "Xiao Fan, what you said is right. When Taijiquan is used, it really makes people feel slow, but all this is just appearance. Do you understand?"


    "Appearance? Is there anything deeper? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Taijiquan stresses the strength of an inch, that is, to concentrate the strength on one point, attack the enemy''s weakness, and achieve the effect of four or two thousand jin. Do you know that?" Asked the blind man.


    "Yes, of course. How can I not know what even children know?" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Then I ask you, does it take a process to accumulate strength to a point?" The blind Master asked again.


    "Well, of course, so it''s very slow to use Taijiquan!" Wang Fan nodded his head and answered.


    "If the process of accumulating power becomes very short, do you still think that Taijiquan has no practical significance?"


    As soon as he finished, he drew a circle in front of his chest with his right hand, and then hit Wang Fan''s face directly.


    Caught off guard, Wang Fan raised his hand in a hurry to parry, and took the blind Master''s hand abruptly.


    "Bang"


    Wang Fan, sitting on the chair, was hit by the blind Master''s palm and fell to the ground.

 V2.Chapter 863

    Before Wang Fan recovered from the shock, he heard a girl''s cry from the stairs.


    "Ah


    Wang Beibei, who just walked out of the stairs, witnessed the scene of Wang fan being knocked down by the blind master. She stood there with her mouth covered, staring at Wang Fan on the ground and the blind Master in the wheelchair.


    Wang Fan, who fell to the ground, laughed, waved to Wang Beibei and said, "Beibei, I''m ok. Blind Master is giving me some advice on Kung Fu."


    "Ah? I thought you made the blind Master angry. He taught you a lesson! " Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Wang Beibei was relieved.


    "Hey, I''m the most proud disciple of blind master. How can he teach me a lesson?" Wang Fan stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and sat back to the blind Master happily.


    At this time, Wang Beibei, who had already come to Wang Fan and the blind Master, also looked at the expression on the blind Master''s face and found that the blind Master was not angry, so he put his heart back to its original place.


    Wang Fan, who was still thinking about his hand just now, didn''t care to ask about Wang Beibei''s going downstairs, so he asked the blind Master, "blind Master, your hand just now doesn''t seem to have any power, but when you hit me on the arm, I didn''t have any fighting power at all. This is the four or two strokes of Taijiquan."


    "Yes, this is the power of accumulating strength. Unless you can predict where my strength is going to hit, and accumulate my strength in one place for confrontation, otherwise, you can only passively be attacked, and still have to bear the attack of all my strength." The blind man explained.


    "It seems that I really misunderstood Taijiquan, but blind Master, this kind of attack technique, which takes advantage of its unprepared, has great limitations. If you have accumulated strength for a long time, will you be robbed of the opportunity?" Wang Fan asked anxiously.


    "Every kind of martial arts has its weak side, otherwise, there will be no imperfect statement." The blind man replied.


    "Blind Master, what you said is very reasonable. It seems that although Taijiquan is powerful, it is still restricted by its own defects." Wang Fan said with regret.


    "This kind of defect in martial arts is insurmountable for others, but it''s not difficult for you!" The blind Master warned.


    "Isn''t it difficult?" Wang Fan looked at the blind Master in surprise.


    Even Wang Beibei, who was standing on one side, didn''t know much about martial arts, but when he heard the words of the blind Master, he was also stunned with curiosity.


    "Yes, it''s not difficult. After all, the energy in your body has been released. If you want to accumulate your strength in a short time, you can still do it. Just because the energy is not released completely, you can only do it twice." The blind Master said with a smile.


    "Brother, are you so good?" Wang Beibei looks at Wang Fan inconceivably and asks in surprise.


    "I''d like to know if I''m so good..." Wang Fan replied awkwardly.


    "You can have a try!" The blind Master said something and threw out a smoke ring leisurely.


    Being greatly moved by the blind Master''s words, Wang Fan quickly looked at the book that the blind Master had given him, looked at some explanations about Taijiquan, and began to practice.


    Just a cigarette of Kung Fu, Wang Fan will remember some simple moves, he is interested in the side of the drill, gradually began to get familiar with.


    "Xiao Fan, you can try to speed up. By the way, you can get familiar with how to gather your strength at one point and give full play to the strength of Taijiquan!" Blind master put out his cigarette and said to Wang Fan.


    "Good!"


    Hearing what the blind Master said, Wang Fan did it immediately.


    Originally looking at the extremely slow move, Wang Fan accelerated the speed. At this time, it seems that the power is much greater than before.


    Wang Fan rehearsed over and over again, and the speed became faster and faster. It was more obvious that he had strength between his actions.


    "Hoo! Hoo


    Wang Fan''s body shape is like a top. The wind is blowing between the flat ground. The invisible but perceptible wind is like adsorbing on his body, wrapping him tightly in it.


    Wang Beibei was stunned. For a moment, she couldn''t believe her eyes. For a long time, she said to the blind Master, "blind Master, there is wind on my brother. No, it''s all around him. It''s like a tornado!"


    "Girl, I can feel that this kind of strong wind can only let him save himself, but can''t help him hurt anyone! He also needs to improve his ability! " Although the blind Master couldn''t see it with his eyes, he still felt Wang Fan''s abnormality.


    Although the words of the blind Master were very calm, they seemed like thunder to Wang Beibei''s ears.


    Wang fan is just like a hero in a cartoon. He is not only upright, but also surrounded by whirlwind


    But even if it was such a scene, the blind Master was still not satisfied, and even told Wang Beibei that Wang Fan''s strength could be further improved.


    Wang Beibei, who was stunned, asked slowly: "blind Master, do you mean my brother can blow more wind? Can it be more powerful than it is now? "


    "Of course, as long as he can untie the meridians of his whole body, he can become a first-class expert in the world. Ordinary people, not to mention trying to hurt him, are afraid that it''s hard to get close to him!" The blind Master said confidently.


    At this time, Wang Beibei, listening to the blind Master''s words, has more respect for Wang Fan. She has always regarded Wang Fan as an idol. She can''t help asking: "blind Master, can my brother kill a fierce bull with one blow?"


    "Bull? It''s nothing. Since you are so curious, let''s just open your eyes! " The blind Master had already put his hand on the chair Wang Fan had sat on.


    Without waiting for Wang Beibei to react, the blind Master grabbed the chair and threw it out, hitting Wang Fan who was practicing Taijiquan.


    Wrapped by the whirlwind, Wang Fan suddenly sees the chair crashing against him, smiles slightly on his face, raises his hand and claps it.


    "Bang"


    The moment Wang Fan''s palm touched the chair, there was a loud noise in the air. Then, the wooden chair turned into a pile of debris and scattered in front of Wang Fan.


    This kind of scene that only appears on TV really startles Wang Beibei. She covers her mouth and looks at Wang Fan inconceivably. She almost treats him as an immortal.


    In fact, even Wang Fan didn''t expect that his palm would have such power. After finishing his efforts, he also looked at the debris on the ground and said with a smile, "can I challenge the world champion?"

 V2.Chapter 864

    Wang Fan''s words just fell, and the door of the teahouse was pushed open. Before Wang Fan explained that the teahouse was not doing business today, Wang Yue appeared at the door with a gloomy face.


    "What are you doing here?" Wang fan saw Wang Yue at the door and said hello with a smile.


    "What? Don''t you welcome me here? " Wang Yue asked coldly.


    "Why? Everyone is welcome to open the teahouse to do business. " Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    Wang Beibei, who was standing beside Wang Fan, saw that the look on Wang Yue''s face was wrong. She, who wanted to say hello to Wang Yue, also closed her mouth.


    The atmosphere suddenly embarrassed up, Wang Yue at the door looks ugly, looking at Wang Fan''s eyes, full of discontent and contempt, which makes Wang Fan''s face smile, also began to slowly fade.


    Xie an came in from behind Wang Yue with a steady pace. Although the look on his face was not as obvious as Wang Yue''s, there was still some dissatisfaction between his eyebrows.


    "Director Xie is here, too?" Seeing Xie an''s appearance, Wang fan understands Wang Yue''s intention, which is not necessarily his personal identity.


    "Boss Wang''s business is good recently!" After entering the teahouse, Xie an stopped at the door and didn''t take another step inside.


    Hearing Xie an''s voice, the blind man in the wheelchair turned the wheelchair, facing the direction of the teahouse door, and asked with a smile: "it seems that you are not selling tea!"


    "Blind Master, we are here to find out something about Wang Fan. Don''t get me wrong." Knowing that the blind Master is not an ordinary person, Xie an is very polite.


    "Since you are looking for Xiao Fan to know the situation, please take a seat." The blind Master turned his head and said to Wang Beibei behind him, "Beibei, let your sister Xiaomei clean up and make a cup of tea for director Xie."


    "Good." Wang Beibei promised to go upstairs to find Hu Xiaomei.


    Wang Yue at the door heard the blind Master''s words and said in a cold voice, "Beibei, don''t bother. We''ll take him now and go back to ask questions."


    "Sister Yue, are you going to take my brother?" Wang Beibei, who hasn''t had time to walk to the stairs, asked unhappily.


    "Yes, we come to him this time because we have something very important to ask him. It''s not convenient here." Wang Yue''s voice returned coldly.


    "My brother just came back. What''s the matter with you? Can''t you ask here?" Wang Beibei said with courage.


    Since Wang Fan''s "car accident", Wang Yue has been helping Wang Fan''s mother and sister, so Wang Beibei and Wang Yue have a lot of feelings.


    After learning that Wang Fan has been living in this world, Wang Beibei once fantasized that one day he and Wang Yue could live happily together, and that she, as a sister, could bless them.


    But as time goes on, Wang Beibei finds that Wang Yue has changed a lot. She is very different from Wang Yue whom Wang Beibei knew before. This strange feeling also gives Wang Beibei and Wang Yue a sense of distance.


    Wang Beibei''s words didn''t get Wang Yue''s reply. Standing at the door, Wang Yue turned back and looked at Wang Fan standing beside the blind master again. She said with a cold face, "Wang Fan, I advise you not to play tricks. I won''t be polite to a traitor!"


    "Traitor?"


    Wang Beibei and the blind Master screamed at the same time.


    Wang Fan, who was judged to be a traitor by Wang Yue, looked at Wang Yue calmly and said with a smile, "Wang Yue, this is the charge that your leader Xiong has put on me."


    "It''s your own folly. Don''t pass the buck on others." Wang Yue said coldly.


    The conversation between the two made Wang Beibei more confused. Worried about Wang Fan, she asked: "sister Yue, how can my brother be a traitor? Are you mistaken? "


    "The male family, is this to frame up?" The blind man''s face on the wheelchair also became very ugly, and his voice was not as polite as before.


    Xie an saw that the blind master wanted to lose his temper and quickly explained: "blind Master, before, the Xiong leader of the Security Bureau arranged a task for Wang Fan. As a result, Wang Fan did not carry out the plan of the Bureau. The Xiong leader had doubts about this matter, so he sent us to ask Wang Fan to go back and ask about it."


    Although Xie an''s remarks are not as straightforward as Wang Yue''s, they are still accusing Wang Fan of disobeying orders. It is obvious that it is impossible to avoid being investigated.


    Without waiting for the blind master to speak, Wang Fan said with a smile: "director Xie, I think you may have forgotten that I have nothing to do with you now. I''m just a simple big brother of the underworld, not under the management of any of you."


    "Wang Fan, you don''t have to find reasons to excuse yourself there. Even if you have been separated from the organization, as a Chinese, we can also investigate you for treason." Wang Yue said impolitely.


    "In your opinion, I, as a traitor, must wear my hat on my head? Why do you call me a traitor? " Wang Fan listens to Wang Yue''s words is very angry, then also does not have the good spirit return way.


    "Whether it''s a traitor or not, we''ll make a decision after we go back to investigate. Do you dare to go back with me and accept our investigation?" Wang Yue stares at Wang Fan, feeling that he is ready to fight at any time.


    Listening to Wang Yue''s aggressive words, Wang Fan spread his hands and said helplessly: "sorry, I really dare not go to you."


    "Well! Unexpectedly, you are really a traitor Wang Yue is angry when he hears Wang Fan''s words.


    Although she had some complaints about xiongchumo''s intention to put Wang Fan in and lurk around Cai Ji, Wang Yue''s identity, in the final analysis, is still a loyal security staff member in China, so she finally accepted xiongchumo''s order.


    She felt injustice for Wang Fan from her heart, but she didn''t want to see Wang Fan. Finally, she deviated from the track and became a traitor who betrayed the national interests. What''s more, she didn''t want to see Wang Fan''s indifference.


    In Wang Yue''s eyes, Wang Fan''s refusal to accept the investigation must be a ghost in his heart, which is the most painful scene for Wang Yue.


    Xie an, standing beside Wang Yue, saw that Wang Yue''s fists were clenched tightly, and he was ready to fight at any time. He said to her in a hurry: "Wang Yue, don''t be impulsive. You must not be impulsive until the investigation is clear."


    "Yes! Why do you call me a traitor before the investigation is clear? Why do you believe your leader? I suspect that he is a traitor Wang fan is very discontented to say, pulled a chair, sat firmly on it.


    At this time, the quarrel downstairs has also alarmed the women upstairs, shangguanjing and Wang Fan''s mother, as well as Lin Na and Hu Xiaomei, they all hurried down from the upstairs.

 V2.Chapter 865

    Shangguanjing doesn''t know Wang Yue from upstairs, but Wang Yue standing at the door has seen shangguanjing''s photos. She also knows shangguanjing''s identity. Most importantly, she knows the relationship between shangguanjing and Wang Fan.


    In the past, there was a tong Jiahui, and then a thousand snow appeared. Now there is a shangguanjing, which makes Wang Yue''s hatred for Wang fan out of control.


    Without waiting for the people downstairs to speak, Wang Yue said in a bad tone: "we are ordered to take the traitor Wang Fan back to ask questions. You''d better not make a fuss!"


    Originally, these people upstairs and down were going to ask about the situation. As a result, Wang Yue made it clear immediately, and everyone was stunned by her words.


    The most surprising thing is Wang Fan''s mother.


    As Wang Fan''s mother, she knows Wang Fan best. Although she doesn''t ask much about Wang Fan, she doesn''t believe Wang fan is a traitor.


    Originally, Wang Fan''s mother and Wang Yue were familiar with each other. Wang Yue''s care for her and Wang Beibei over the years made her have a good impression on this girl.


    But now Wang Yue actually said that Wang Fan was a traitor, which made Wang Fan''s mother a little difficult to accept. However, she did not lose her temper directly, but asked politely, "Xiaoyue, are you wrong? How can Xiaofan be a traitor? Isn''t he always working for you? "


    "Auntie, don''t ask too much. There will be no mistake in this matter. Wang fan knows what he has done best in his heart." Wang Yue said with a cold face, and glared at Shangguan Jing.


    Wang Yue''s eyes swept from shangguanjing''s face. Shangguanjing''s first reaction was that the girl must have an unusual relationship with Wang Fan.


    Having learned the power of Qianxue and Miaoqing, shangguanjing is naturally clear that there must be more than one woman around Wang Fan, and every woman is definitely not a good kind.


    At this time, seeing Wang Yue''s aggressive appearance, shangguanjing also felt uncomfortable. She went to Wang Fan''s side, put her hand around Wang Fan''s arm, and said impolitely, "if you must incriminate him as a traitor, please take me away. I think your officer will be very satisfied with your practice."


    "Don''t think you are from there, I dare not move you!" Wang Yue looks at shangguanjing with hostility, and speaks impolitely.


    The two women looked at each other without concession, and the atmosphere in the teahouse also reached a burst point at this moment.


    At this time, even a fool can see clearly.


    What Wang Yue wants to target is not Wang Fan who is standing beside shangguanjing, and shangguanjing has no intention of giving in to Wang Yue.


    Two people deadlock here, big guy son also don''t know how to persuade, one side of Xie an also some difficult up.


    The order to arrest Wang Fan was directly given by Xiongchu Mo to Xie an. Wang Yue''s first reaction after learning of Wang Fan''s treason was that Wang Fan was seduced by shangguanjing''s beauty, so Wang Yue''s mood was basically unstable.


    Now shangguanjing''s response makes Wang Yue firmly believe that the crimes committed by Wang Fan have something to do with shangguanjing.


    Inside the teahouse, Wang Yue and Shangguan are still at odds, but outside the teahouse, Liu pangzi and Xie an''s men have started to fight.


    According to Wang Fan''s idea, Liu pangzi throws Wang Fan''s police car into an alley far away from the teahouse, and then calls a taxi back.


    When he returned to the teahouse, he saw a few suspicious guys in suits standing outside the teahouse.


    As Wang Fan''s most effective cadre, Liu pangzi''s first reaction is that these people must be looking for trouble.


    Since you are looking for trouble, you don''t have to consider the identity of the other party, let alone how to control the propriety.


    What''s more, up and down in the teahouse are all the people he wants to protect desperately.


    Liu pangzi, who has never been tardy in his work, naturally opened his mouth with his fists as soon as he came into contact with these people.


    Liu pangzi, who is deeply instructed by the blind Master, is a guy with good skills. Although these young people who follow Wang Yue and Xie an are all the best chosen by the Security Bureau, they are only crushed in front of Liu pangzi.


    It''s just a few face-to-face efforts. Xie an''s men have suffered losses in Liu pangzi''s hands. If they hadn''t worried about the onlookers around them, they might have pulled out their matching guns and fired several shots at Liu pangzi''s head.


    As soon as there was a fight outside the teahouse, the people inside the teahouse noticed it, especially Lin Na, who was following Wang Fan''s mother. At a glance, she saw Liu Pang, who was incomparably powerful.


    Lin Na, who is worried about Liu''s loss, picks up a paper cutter from the counter and rushes out to fight with Liu.


    If change to do at ordinary times, Lin Na even if is to take a kitchen knife to go out, also absolutely won''t have what problem.


    But at the moment, those who are fighting with Liu pangzi are the agents of the Security Bureau, and Wang Yue and Xie an, who are standing at the door, are the leaders of these agents.


    So Linna''s action seems a little out of time, even a little provocative.


    Wang Yue and Xie an are more or less afraid of shangguanjing who has political status, but they don''t have any scruples about ordinary girls like Lin Na.


    Xie an, who had not spoken much, saw that Lina was about to go out with a paper cutter. She immediately pulled out the gun in her hand. Her face sank and she ordered: "put down the knife and squat on the ground! Hold your head in your hands


    All this happened at the same time, not to mention Wang Fan, who was not far away, didn''t have time to react. Even Wang Fan''s mother, who was standing beside Lin Na, didn''t expect that things would suddenly happen.


    Fortunately, Hu Xiaomei has a quick eye and a quick hand. She grabs Lin Na''s paper cutter and throws it under the counter. Then she pulls Lin Na aside and blocks her with her body.


    "She''s just impulsive, not malicious!" Although Hu Xiaomei is very afraid, she still stands in front of Lin Na and faces Xie an''s black muzzle.


    At this time, Lina was also scared. She didn''t expect that things would be so serious. She didn''t expect that the other party would really pull out the gun. What''s more, she didn''t expect that the man who didn''t speak much just now had such a cold expression on her face.


    Wang Yue sneered at the door and said to Wang Fan, "Wang Fan, it seems you can''t go with us!"


    "Wang Fan, I know you are upset, but you can''t bend your arm over your thigh. I advise you to lower your head to Xiong and deal with this matter properly." Xie an''s face is ugly to say, put down the arm to put away the match gun in the hand.

 V2.Chapter 866

    Lin Na''s Irrationality makes Wang Fan fall into a passive position.


    Maybe Wang Yue and Xie an don''t dare to take Wang Fan and shangguanjing, but they really dare to take Linna away and put on a charge that people can''t explain.


    And Liu pangzi, who is fighting outside the teahouse, is just as hard to escape. He is calculated by the Security Bureau.


    Don''t want to make things worse, Wang Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said to Xie an: "director Xie, since you have said that, do I have a choice?"


    "Wang Fan, a person who knows current affairs is a hero. I really appreciate you!" Xie an said with a smile.


    Wang Yue on one side was gloomy and said nothing more.


    The people in the teahouse hall all look at Wang Fan. Although they all know that Wang Fan''s going here must be a lot of bad luck, the only solution now is to let Wang Fan leave with Xie an.


    So the expression on each face is very complex, and the expression on Wang Fan''s mother''s face is more worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Although the people in the Security Bureau are arrogant, they don''t dare to do anything about me!" Wang Fan said confidently, comforting his mother and others.


    "Xiaofan, I''ve wronged you." Wang Fan''s mother said in a low voice, tears in her eyes, also kept spinning.


    Wang Beibei, who has never experienced anything, has already started to cry, but she is worried about being taught by Wang Fan. She doesn''t cry.


    Shangguanjing, with a gloomy face, follows Wang Fan and is ready to meet the people of the Security Bureau with him.


    "You can''t go!" Wang Yue looked at shangguanjing and said.


    "Why?" Shangguan asked quietly.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to follow like this?" Wang Yue stares at Shangguan Jing and says coldly.


    Without waiting for shangguanjing to retort again, the blind Master who was not far away said, "don''t follow any of you. Let Wang Fan solve the trouble himself."


    "Blind Master?"


    They looked at the blind Master in doubt. Hu Xiaomei was anxious to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    The expression on the blind man''s face was very strange. He didn''t look worried or angry.


    Calm, like a calm autumn water without waves.


    No one knew what he was thinking, and no one knew his intention to stop shangguanjing.


    Wang Fan, who came to the door, said to Wang Yue with a smile, "let''s go, officer Wang."


    Wang Yue was surprised that Wang Fan called herself like this. She frowned at Wang Fan and said for a long time, "let''s go! Bodhisattva


    "Ha ha! Good! Let''s go Wang Fan laughed and walked out of the teahouse.


    He was beating Liu fatty outside the teahouse with those people from the Security Bureau. When he saw Wang Fan coming out of the teahouse laughing, he immediately knocked down his opponent with one punch. He turned his head and asked, "brother fan, where are you going?"


    "Fat man, stop fighting. These are all from the Security Bureau. Be careful you''ll get shot later!" Wang Fan reminded Liu pangzi and winked at him to go back to the teahouse.


    Seeing Wang Fanchong winking at himself, Liu pangzi immediately ran to the teahouse obediently. Those guys who were beaten black and blue by Liu pangzi also took out their pistols.


    Wang fan body a block, stopped in the Security Bureau these people and Liu fat man, said with a smile: "all officers, director Xie has promised me, will not pursue my brother''s responsibility, what dissatisfaction, you can and director Xie said."


    Several people of the Security Bureau were stunned for a moment, and looked at Xie an behind Wang Fan.


    When Wang Fan said that, Xie an could only say with a straight face, "it''s a matter of great importance. You guys hurry to take Wang Fan back. Leader Xiong is still waiting."


    As soon as the name of leader Xiong was mentioned, the people from the Security Bureau didn''t dare to say much. They immediately went forward with Wang Fan and got on the car they drove when they came.


    Wang Yue, who was walking at the end, got on the bus, then walked to the police car he was driving, followed Xie an and left the parking lot of the teahouse.


    As soon as these people left, the blind master called Liu pangzi to his side and said to him, "pangzi, call Liu Juan quickly and let her come to see me!"


    "All right, blind man!" Liu pangzi promised, then turned to call Liu Juan.


    When the blind Master and Liu pangzi had finished their explanation, shangguanjing came forward and said, "blind Master, my grandfather and some important people in the mainland know each other. Shall I tell him something about the situation here?"


    "I''m afraid those people your grandfather knows can''t help." The blind Master shook his head and said helplessly.


    When I heard that my grandfather''s friends couldn''t help me, shangguanjing was obviously surprised.


    Others may not know her grandfather''s ability, but as shangguanjing, who is going to enter the political arena in the future, she is a friend of her grandfather and has a certain understanding.


    Worried that the blind master didn''t understand what he meant, shangguanjing quickly said, "blind Master, my grandfather''s friends are all big men with energy. Maybe they


    "The people Wang Fan offends have more than 100 times more energy than those people. You''d better not embarrass your grandfather!" The blind Master said in a low voice.


    When they chatted upstairs, they already knew shangguanjing''s identity. Now they heard that the blind Master said that the people in the teahouse were sweating for Wang Fan.


    The blind Master who frowned gradually thought about it and said to shangguanjing, "you ask your grandfather to find two people and ask them to come and help. If you can move these two people, Wang fan should be able to pass the test smoothly!"


    "Blind Master, who do you want to invite?" Shangguanjing asked in a hurry.


    "There is a man named Yinghao and a man named Park Yanwu in the prison. If these two men are willing to fight, Wang Fan will come back safe and sound!" The blind Master said to shangguanjing.


    "Blind Master, I have never heard of these two people mentioned by my grandfather. Are you sure he knows them?" Shangguanjing asked in embarrassment.


    "The man named Pu Yanwu is the one who treats your grandfather. As long as you find him, you can find the man named Yinghao." The blind man replied.


    "It''s him? His original name was Park Yan Wu? " Shangguanjing says that he has dialed a series of numbers on his mobile phone.


    Although sun Hesheng may not know about Park Yanwu, Qian Xue, who was once in charge of settling Park Yanwu, must know how to find him.


    After shangguanjing went to inquire about Park Yanwu''s situation according to the blind Master''s instructions, Wang Beibei came over and whispered to the blind Master: "blind Master, I''ve told sister Jiahui what happened here. She said she''ll come here today!"


    "Good! One more person, one more strength, one more guarantee for Xiaofan''s life! " The blind man nodded his head and said.

 V2.Chapter 867

    Although in front of Xie an and Wang Yue, the blind master didn''t show anything.


    But after Wang Fan left with Xie an and Wang Yue, the blind Master''s operation made everyone in the teahouse feel the seriousness of the situation.


    On the other hand, as soon as Wang Fan left the teahouse in the police car of the Security Bureau, he realized that the problem was not so simple.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the back of the car, looked at the road passing by the window and said to Xie an, the co driver, "director Xie, you don''t want to take me to the suburbs and execute me secretly."


    "Wang Fan, it''s taboo for you to talk like this, you know?" Xie an said seriously.


    "What taboo? Should I keep silent and accept what happens next? " Wang Fan asked with a sneer.


    Wang Fan sandwiched in the middle of the two security bureau, heard Wang Fan said, immediately nervous looked at him.


    Aware of the tension of the two people around him, Wang Fan said with disdain: "two officers, I advise you to relax a little. At such a close distance, you don''t have time to draw your gun, so I can send you to God."


    Wang Fan''s words were so straightforward, which made them feel nervous. Although they put their hands on the holster, they didn''t really pull out the matching gun from their waist.


    Instead, Xie an, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, looked back at Wang Fan behind him and asked, "do you really want to fight the security bureau? Are you really not afraid of death? "


    "Director Xie, it''s not that I want to fight with the Security Bureau. It''s the Xiong family who won''t let me go. As soon as I got off the plane, I''ve learned the hegemony of Xiong. Didn''t he tell me?" Wang Fan and Xie an looked at each other and said impolitely.


    "Have you met Mr. Xiong? Don''t lie to me Xie an asked unexpectedly.


    "Do I have to lie to you? I''ve not only met Mr. Xiong, but also made a bet with him. Do you want to know what we bet on? " Wang Fan said disdainfully.


    "What''s the bet?" Xie an asks curiously.


    "I bet his dozen guns are not as fast as mine. If I lose, he will take my life." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "What happened?" She asked.


    "Director Xie, if I lose, do you think I can still sit in the car?" Wang fan is very helpless to Xie an''s question, but it is inconvenient to laugh at him, so he can only answer with a bitter smile.


    "This..." Xie an looks at Wang Fan with a proud face, but the expression on his face is extremely embarrassed.


    When he received the order from xiongchumo, Xie an couldn''t understand why xiongchumo''s attitude was so strong.


    Even released cruel words, to Xie an must take Wang Fan back to the office of the Security Bureau, if Wang Fan has any resistance, shoot to death!


    Now Xie an finally understood the reason why Xiong Chu Mo lost his temper.


    When did a man as high as Xiong Chu Mo suffer such grievances.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t give a detailed account of the situation at that time, Xie an, who knows a lot about Xiong Chu Mo''s work style, can imagine how confident Xiong Chu Mo was at that time.


    And after Wang Fan won the bet, Xiong Chu Mo, the son of the aristocratic family, was so angry.


    But Xie an didn''t expect that Wang Fan knocked out Xiong Chu Mo on the spot. If he didn''t estimate the status of Xiong''s family, he was afraid that Xiong Chu Mo had become a corpse.


    But even so, Xie an has a different understanding of Wang Fan.


    He didn''t know what Wang Fan had experienced, but he could feel that Wang Fan in front of him was different from Wang Fan he had known before.


    In the past, Wang Fan, although somewhat rebellious, but it is a young people''s self righteous.


    When he is faced with powerful pressure, Wang Fan will still choose to compromise.


    Just as he had been looking forward to the matter of cleaning his identity, Xie an and Laogui criticized him severely at that time, and Wang Fan finally chose to accept their opinions.


    Although Xie an knows that Wang Fan''s heart is resistant, he also knows that Wang fan does not dare to have any resistance.


    But now Wang Fan, already did not have the former appearance, he gave Xie an''s feeling, already had one kind of lofty taste faintly.


    The superior''s contempt for all this.


    This is what Wang Fan feels for Xie an, and it is also his fundamental transformation after so many things.


    The police car was parked in front of the courtyard of a villa. Wang Fan was taken out of the car by the members of the Security Bureau beside him and had a look at Wang Yue who was following them.


    "Wang Yue, I''m here as you wish. I''ll give you an explanation. Let''s call it a day." Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    Wang Fan''s voice is not big, but he believes Wang Yue can hear it. Although Wang Yue doesn''t speak, the look on her face has already explained everything.


    Pale Wang Yue stood beside her car, one hand on the car body, one hand covering her forehead, trying to support her body, trying not to fall to the ground.


    Xie an took a look at Wang Yue and didn''t comfort her as usual. She didn''t even ask about her.


    The dignified Xie an escorts Wang Fan into the courtyard of the villa. Under the gaze of many armed guards, he leads Wang Fan to the garage of the villa.


    "Is this to bring me to trial? Or are you going to torture and extort a confession? " Wang Fan asked scornfully.


    "Leader Xiong will come to see you soon." Xie an returned.


    "Director Xie, I have something to remind you." Wang Fan glanced at all the people around him, and said casually.


    "Oh?" Xie an looks at Wang Fan with some doubts.


    "My patience is limited. I hope you and your people don''t touch my bottom line, let alone test my endurance! Otherwise, I won''t be responsible! " Wang Fan looked into Xie an''s eyes and said solemnly.


    Wang Fan''s words, like a sharp sword, stabbed hard at Xie an''s heart. His body trembled slightly. Looking at Wang Fan with a serious face, he said for a long time, "this is the territory of the Security Bureau. Don''t mess around!"


    "It''s up to you whether I''m going to make trouble. If it''s just a simple inquiry, I won''t do anything out of the ordinary. But if you think I can''t resist with these weapons, you''ll see!" Wang Fan said with a sneer.


    "Yo! Who is this? Such a big tone? "


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, Xiongchu Mo came over from the other end of the villa.


    When the security officers with weapons saw xiongchumo appear in the yard, they immediately straightened up and saluted him respectfully.


    "Young master, are you going to gamble with me again?" Wang Fan looked at Xiongchu Mo and asked unkindly.

 V2.Chapter 868

    In his dizzy head, there was only the sound of water ticking. Wang Fan tried to recall what had happened, but he could only capture some pictures without sound.


    The ferocious xiongchumo, the frightened xie''an and the angry Wang Yue were shown in front of Wang Fan''s eyes, but he could not hear and remember what had happened.


    The temperature of the surrounding air is very low, which makes Wang Fan feel like falling into the ice cave. The metal chair makes his weak body unable to exert any strength.


    "Oh? Wang Fan, are you awake? "


    In the dark came Xiong Chu Mo''s voice, and his tone of voice was a bit ironic and disdainful.


    "Xiong Chu Mo, do you play Yin with me?"


    Looking up at the darkness, Wang Fan asked, biting his teeth.


    "Well! Do you understand that war does not begrudge deceit? " Xiongchu ink cold way back.


    "You are not tired of deceit? Xiongchu Mo, you''re a turtle with a shrunken head. Don''t play with me here! " Wang Fan cursed, looking around for the source of the voice.


    In the dark, there was a slight sound, and then a water column rushed out of the dark and hit Wang Fan.


    The temperature of the water column is very low. When it comes into contact with human skin, it is like countless knives cutting on the skin wantonly.


    "Ah


    Suddenly hit by the water column, Wang Fan issued a painful cry.


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Wang Fan, aren''t you crazy? Give me another look! "


    Hiding in the dark, Xiongchu Mo laughs wildly. His voice is like the devil in hell, which makes people feel creepy.


    The water column didn''t come out of the darkness any more. Wang Fan, who had been soaked through, shivered and tried to support his weak body. Looking at the top of the dark head, he said, "Xiong, if you have the ability, you will kill him. If you don''t kill me, I will kick your eggs!"


    "Son of a bitch, I dare not let you suffer. I''m afraid you won''t bow to our Xiongs!" Xiong Chu Mo scolded angrily.


    As soon as his voice fell, two more jets of water shot out in the dark, hitting Wang Fan accurately.


    The temperature of the body, with the washing of the water column, gradually began to decrease, Wang Fan gradually felt weak.


    Although this torture made him feel worse than death, he still didn''t give up. He insisted on waiting for the best time.


    As long as xiongchumo can''t help but come out of the dark and stand in front of Wang Fan, he is confident to kill xiongchumo.


    However, Xiongchu ink seems to have seen through Wang Fan''s mind. Although Wang Fan was scoured by the water column, Xiongchu ink never came out of the dark.


    In addition to the verbal abuse with Wang Fan, it is the use of water column to consume Wang Fan''s physical strength.


    Sitting on the metal chair, Wang Fan has already begun to feel the confusion of his brain consciousness and the temporary numbness of his body.


    Although he has not been trained in this aspect, he knows that if he is consumed in this way, he will soon become a cold corpse.


    We have to find a chance to get out of here!


    Wang Fan, whose hands were tied to the chair, tried to struggle a few times, but the tendon tied to his wrist, because of his struggle, had begun to be pulled into his flesh, which made him have to give up the idea.


    There was still darkness all around. Wang Fan didn''t know what kind of danger was hidden behind the darkness. What''s more, he didn''t know where the damned Xiongchu Mo would hide at the moment and was gloating with a bad smile.


    Just as Wang Fan was looking for an escape, Xiong Chu Mo, who was hiding in another room, was looking at Wang Fan on the screen through the liquid crystal screen on the wall.


    The young man, whose wrist bone was crushed by Wang Fan, was already cast on his wrist. His whole arm was hanging in front of his chest. Standing behind Xiong Chu Mo, he was also looking at Wang Fan on the screen.


    "Young master, let me kill this rubbish for you!" The young man stepped forward and said flatteringly.


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, Xiong Chu Mo gave him a squint and said contemptuously, "what? Do you think I can''t get rid of such a waste? "


    "Young master, I don''t mean that. I just want to relieve my worries." The young man explained in a hurry.


    "Cut! You want to kill this boy and save face for yourself Xiong Chu Mo didn''t give his subordinates any face when he spoke, and his voice was full of contempt.


    The young man couldn''t answer what Xiong Chu Mo said for a long time. He licked some dry lips and finally nodded heavily.


    Seeing that his subordinates nodded and admitted that he had seen through his mind, Xiong Chu Mo said with satisfaction: "I hate people who play tricks with me most. Although your hands are useless, as long as you are honest enough with me, I will also reuse you, you know?"


    "Thank you for your appreciation!" The young man said excitedly, and tears flashed in his eyes.


    As a new member of the Security Bureau and a member of the operation team, the young man knows very well what will happen after his hand is injured.


    And after being with Xiongchu Mo for so long, he knew very well what a heartless man he was.


    It was because he knew this very well that Xiong Chu Mo called him to his side and watched Wang Fan''s tragedy together. He guessed that Xiong Chu Mo must have wanted to use his hand to get rid of Wang Fan who was locked in the secret room.


    Although there is nothing on Xiong Chu Mo''s face, the young people know very well that Xiong''s hatred for Wang fan is no less than that of the man who was directly beaten and maimed by Wang Fan.


    And from another point of view, Xiong Chu Mo wanted Wang Fan to die in pain more than he did.


    However, due to Wang Yue''s reasons, Xiongchu ink, which hated Wang Fan to the bone, was not convenient to do it by oneself.


    So the young man didn''t take what he said seriously. Instead, he took the initiative to say, "young master, Wang fan is a humble boy. If you do it yourself, I''m afraid you''ll dirty your hands. I''ll do this kind of rough work."


    Listening to his request to get rid of Wang Fan again, Xiong Chu Mo nodded with satisfaction, and then said helplessly: "what you said is not unreasonable, but as a son of a noble family, if I have the same understanding with Wang Fan, wouldn''t it be a joke?"


    "Young master, I will deal with this matter properly. Besides, Wang Fan has done me such a disservice. If I don''t get something back from him, I''m very sad to go to the heart." The young man peeped at Xiongchu ink and found an excuse for it.


    At this time, Xiongchu Mo nodded with satisfaction and said, "you are still loyal to me on weekdays. I''ll give you a chance to revenge."

 V2.Chapter 869

    A thousand meters away from Wang Fan''s villa, uncle GUI, sitting in a van, is observing the movement of the villa with a telescope, while Miao Qing, sitting in the co driver''s seat beside him, is wiping the knife in her hand with a white towel.


    "Xiao Fan should be locked up here." Ghost uncle looked at the guards inside and outside the villa, and said to Miao Qing with an ugly face.


    "This is the only secret stronghold of the Security Bureau. I guess they should also keep Wang Fan here." With these words, Miao Qing took the knife in her hand and put it into the scabbard.


    "The people of Xiong family are too crazy these years." Ghost uncle put down the telescope in his hand and said in a low voice.


    "It''s normal that the power of their three aristocratic families has remained the same over the years. The remaining two families have begun to decline. It''s hard for them to think about it." Miao Qing said solemnly.


    "Have you thought about it? There''s no way to turn back when you go like this! " Ghost uncle looked at the expression on Miao Qing''s face and asked her seriously.


    "Uncle GUI, I should ask you this question. No one will care about me, who can evaporate in the world at any time. But it''s you who have been in this position for so many years. You should be very clear about the consequences if you do this!" Miao Qing asked with a smile.


    "I led Xiao Fan into the door. If he has such a problem now, if I stand idly by, what else will I have to work with others in the future?" Ghost uncle wry smile shakes his head, is very helpless to say.


    "Uncle GUI, you''ve always taught us to be loyal. Now you''ve done this kind of thing against the Security Bureau for Wang Fan. I''m really surprised!" Miao Qing tied the knife behind him and said, shaking off his short hair.


    "You are wrong. What we are fighting against is not the Security Bureau, but the people of the xiongjia family. Although the xiongjia family is a Chinese family, their actions have harmed the reputation of China. We don''t have to avoid anything." Uncle GUI''s voice was firm.


    Listening to Uncle GUI''s words, Miao Qing nodded and echoed: "yes, a family can''t represent Huaxia. What they do can only discredit Huaxia. We are working for Huaxia, not for someone. We are not wrong!"


    "Yes! We are not wrong Ghost uncle also nods to say.


    "Then take action. I don''t want Wang Fan to wait too long, or he will think I don''t love him! Ha ha Miao Qing opens the door with a smile and walks towards the villa with a smile on his face.


    There were only ghost uncle and Miao Qing on the van. After they got the news that Wang Fan was arrested, they searched all the strongholds of the Security Bureau.


    In other strongholds, Miao Qing and GUI Shu not only failed to find Wang Fan, but also the people from the security bureau did not appear in the stronghold.


    This made them more convinced that Wang Fan, whom they were looking for, must be hiding in this heavily guarded place.


    Although Guishu and Miao Qing have been working in the police, they still have no voice in the face of the high-level existence of the Security Bureau.


    There is really no good way to save Wang Fan except with his weapons.


    But just relying on the strength of the two of them, they want to save Wang Fan safely from the hands of these people in the Security Bureau. To put it bluntly, it''s also a bit like hitting a stone with an egg.


    Since Wang Fan was detained in this stronghold, Xiong Chu Mo has deployed all the staff of the Security Bureau of H city to this villa.


    There are not only more than a dozen patrol guards in plain clothes on the periphery of the villa, but also 20 or 30 guards with excellent skills and shooting skills in the courtyard of the villa.


    It can be said that even if the organization with powerful firepower wants to rescue Wang Fan from here, it is a very difficult thing.


    Now Miao Qing and ghost uncle want to rescue Wang Fan from here with their strength. It''s incredible to think about it.


    When Miao Qing and uncle GUI left the van, plain clothes had already found their whereabouts. The plain clothes, who was responsible for guarding the periphery of the villa, soon walked out of a man, put his hand in his suit, and met Miao Qing and uncle GUI.


    "Stop! What do you do? "


    Hand has been put on the chest of the plain clothes on the holster, cold face stopped Miao Qing and ghost uncle''s way, voice low asked the two people in front of.


    "We are sent by the police. Someone called the police and said that there was a fight here. Let''s fit the situation!" Miao Qing took out a black wallet from his pocket, shook it in front of his chest, and soon put it back in his pocket.


    The vigilant plainclothes didn''t see the wallet in Miao Qing''s hand clearly. In fact, he was not in the mood to see the wallet clearly.


    Because even if it''s a police officer from the police station, he won''t allow him to get close to the villa.


    "This is the place of the Security Bureau. You don''t have the right to investigate and have no right to approach. Go back!" When talking, plain clothes hands never leave the holster, eyes have been staring at the ghost uncle behind Miao Qing.


    I had expected that the other party would say that, and Miao Qing was not angry. She said to the other party with a smile, "brother, you said this is the place of the Security Bureau. How can I not know?"


    "At your level, it''s impossible to know these things. I advise you not to make trouble!" Plain clothes said impatiently.


    "How can you prove your identity? I mean, how can I believe that you''re from the security bureau? " Uncle GUI asked.


    Hear ghost uncle''s query, plain clothes disdain said: "you can ask you director Xie, he will tell you, who are we in the end! I can''t answer your question! "


    In the face of this plain clothes arrogance, uncle GUI pretended to be very angry and said coldly, "let''s ask director Xie. I think you want to find an excuse. After we leave, run away with your friends."


    "Well! You''d better be careful when you talk. Even director Xie dare not talk to us like this! " Plain clothes said indifferently, stretched into the hands of the suit, also slowly took out.


    Black muzzle aimed at Miao Qing and ghost uncle, plain clothes sneered and said: "I don''t care who you are, stay away from here, otherwise, I''ll let you know, what''s the price of stupidity!"


    "Good! I''d like to know! "


    See each other''s muzzle aimed at ghost uncle, Miao Qing talk, has the pace of the general move like a ghost.


    Miao Qing, who has been passed on by the blind Master, is more than several times faster than ordinary people. He is just like a cat demon with a mysterious whereabouts.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Miao Qing has come to the back of the plain clothes, and the knife in his hand has been put on the neck of the plain clothes.

 V2.Chapter 870

    Miao Qing''s body method strangely goes around the back of plain clothes. The knife in her hand is firmly on the neck of plain clothes. She sticks to each other''s ears and says calmly: "throw the gun in your hand on the ground. I can guarantee that you won''t be cut off by me."


    "Pa"


    The plain clothes obediently threw the pistol on the ground and raised his hands.


    The ghost uncle picked up the pistol on the ground and hid behind Miao Qing with a cat''s waist. He watched the plainclothes not far away.


    At this time, Miao Qing has been held in front of the plainclothes, and those who have found abnormal plainclothes confrontation.


    "Who are you?"


    Although the plain clothes were ugly, his usual training calmed him down and began to ask Miao Qing about their identities.


    Hearing that plain clothes were still asking about their identity, Miao Qing said with a smile, "I''ve said that we are police, but you don''t believe it?"


    "Police don''t dare to fight with people from our security bureau. You are certainly not police." Plain clothes confidently said.


    "It''s a pity that you met the police you shouldn''t have provoked, and I can tell you clearly that Wang Fan, who is being held by you, is also a policeman." Miao Qing said with a sneer.


    The ghost uncle hiding behind Miao Qing reminds him: "Miao Qing, don''t talk nonsense with him. We must go in and save Wang Fan."


    "Don''t dream, our people are everywhere here. Even if you enter the villa, you can''t save the traitor!" Plain clothes not angry said.


    "Traitors? Do you think Wang fan is a traitor Miao Qing asked.


    Although he knew that Wang Fan had been arrested by the people of the Security Bureau, Miao Qing really didn''t know that the people of the Security Bureau had put such a hat on Wang Fan. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the other party seemed to be full of confidence in Wang Fan''s accusation.


    Hearing Miao Qing''s query behind him, plain clothes replied without showing any weakness: "he is a traitor. He disobeys the order of our leader and ignores the interests of the country. He also wants to use his supporters to confront the Security Bureau and endanger the security of China. Isn''t he a traitor?"


    The plain clothes talk is very reasonable, even full of hatred for Wang Fan. It seems that if it wasn''t for the rules, he would have killed Wang Fan long ago.


    It can''t blame the plain clothes for his ruthlessness.


    As members of the Security Bureau, they have been receiving loyalty education, especially their loyalty to China, which has been deeply rooted in their hearts.


    Let alone the traitors like Wang Fan, who are disrespectful to China or dare to challenge China''s dignity, they will not hesitate.


    Therefore, after knowing that Wang Fan in the villa is a traitor, many plainclothes are hostile to Wang Fan. Their loyalty to Wang fan is beyond description.


    Miao Qing, who was listening to the plain clothes, was really mixed up. She looked back at the ghost uncle behind her and said with a bitter smile, "ghost uncle, did you hand over this boy? How do I feel that his brain has only one tendon? "


    "If you want to be like Wang Fan, the world will be in a mess? Their education is similar to ours, but without a good leader, it is easy to be used by others. " Ghost uncle said with a bitter smile.


    Listen to the plain clothes of two people conversation, eyebrow slightly a wrinkly, don''t understand of ask a way: "you this words is what meaning?"


    "What do you mean? Can''t you hear that? Your Xiong group leader deliberately planted Wang Fan. You are all his accomplices. You are the real traitors. " Miao Qing is not very angry.


    Plain clothes, which had not been in a big mood fluctuation, suddenly became very angry when he heard Miao Qing say that he was a traitor. He stared and wanted to turn around, but was pressed by Miao Qing.


    Struggling to get rid of Miao Qing''s plain clothes, he had a cut on his neck by a sharp blade, but he didn''t mean to be afraid. He blushed and said, "we can''t be traitors! Our group leader is a member of the Xiong family, and we are the real warriors to defend China! "


    "Fart your mother! Wang Fan has found an important clue. Your leader Xiong is worried that he will succeed, so he wants to get rid of him. Moreover, I have the same iron evidence to prove that the boy surnamed Xiong colludes with foreign hostile forces, and he is a real traitor! " Miao Qingyan looks at the other side to lose control and says to him in a loud voice.


    The surrounding environment was empty. Those plainclothes who found their companions being held by others were getting closer to Miao Qing. Naturally, they listened to Miao Qing''s words.


    "You... You... Nonsense


    Ears like hearing thunder general plain clothes, was Miao Qing''s words, gas almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Seeing his comrades, he stopped and looked at him. He cried anxiously: "don''t believe them. They are Wang Fan''s accomplices and traitors! They are the ones who sow discord! "


    Those plainclothes with weapons in their hands, listening to their companions, the doubts on their faces gradually disappeared.


    When people questioned Miao Qing''s words, uncle GUI suddenly took out a small recorder from his pocket and quickly pressed the play button on the recorder.


    "Gee, gee, gee"


    A rough noise came from the small tape recorder, followed by a man''s low voice.


    "You Chinese idiots, let me go. I''m a member of the high table club. If you dare to disrespect me, there will be no good fruit to eat!"


    "Don''t say it''s you little policemen, even people from the Security Bureau dare not do anything to me!"


    "To tell you the truth, there are our people in your Security Bureau. The guy who arrested me will definitely pay for it!"


    ¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£


    The sound of men''s arrogant shouts from the tape recorder stopped everyone again.


    At this time, the ghost uncle saw the plainclothes stopped, and then he said in a low voice: "you all heard that, this is the prisoner Wang Fan who risked his life and captured from W province. He has made it very clear that there are traitors in your Security Bureau, and he will revenge Wang Fan who caught him back!"


    Uncle GUI''s words are clear, and the voice from the tape recorder is so clear, which makes everyone present have no way to refute.


    Even the plain clothes controlled by Miao Qing were speechless.


    When the recorder in the hand of ghost uncle finished the last segment, the door of the villa not far away suddenly opened. Xie an, with some plain clothes, ran out of the villa in a hurry.

 V2.Chapter 871

    Xie an, who ran out of the villa, waved to the ghost uncle from a long distance and cried out: "old ghost, don''t be impulsive. If you have anything to say, say it well!"


    Seeing that Xie an was about to run in front of him, ghost uncle pointed a gun at Xie an and said to him, "stop, don''t come here. I have evidence in my hand to prove that there is a ghost in the security bureau!"


    "Old devil, what are you doing? There''s an insider in the Security Bureau. Who will believe it if it''s told? " Facing ghost uncle''s muzzle, Xie an stops.


    "What''s the matter? All the people in the Security Bureau are loyal and courageous. Are we the released undercover traitors with weak will? Who decided that? " When Miao Qing heard Xie an''s words, she was out of breath.


    I''ve heard from Uncle GUI before that Xie an has a dual identity. He is not only a senior officer in the police station, but also a deputy leader in the Security Bureau.


    This dual identity did not give Miao Qing any surprise or disgust. After all, the work of the police and the security bureau does have many intersections.


    However, since knowing that Xie an helped Xiong Chu Mo fight Wang Fan, Miao Qing''s attitude towards Xie an has changed 180 degrees.


    As an undercover agent, Miao Qing also has a lot of grievances, so she can understand Wang Fan''s difficulties.


    And Wang fan is still willing to work for Huaxia and the police after obtaining his present identity and status, which makes Miao Qing admire him very much.


    But in such a situation, Xie an, as a senior officer of the police station, actually helped the Security Bureau to deal with Wang Fan. How could Miao Qing give him a good face.


    Miao Qing''s words stopped Xie an for a moment. Although the plainclothes of the Security Bureau wanted to refute it, they didn''t know what to say after listening to the recording.


    The iron evidence is in front of them.


    Anyone can detect the unusual nature of the incident.


    "Where''s Wang Yue?" Ghost uncle looks at Xie an to ask a way.


    Listen to ghost uncle ask Wang Yue, Miao Qing''s face a burst of gloomy, she said coldly: "ghost uncle, you won''t still think, let her put Wang fan out!"


    "Wang Yue is a good child. She won''t go along with these people!" Ghost uncle frowned and said.


    "Good boy? Uncle GUI, I want to curse you for what you said Miao Qing glared at her eyes and then said, "Xiaojing made it very clear on the phone. If it wasn''t for Wang Yue, Wang Fan would not have been arrested so easily!"


    "There must be some misunderstanding in it!" Ghost uncle is not happy to say.


    "Well! Misunderstanding? Uncle GUI, although I don''t know the relationship between you and Wang Yue, I''m very disappointed with you for your forced whiteness of her! " Miao Qing said disappointed.


    Xie an was very clear about the conversation between the two people, but he didn''t dare to answer and told Wang Yue''s situation to the two people in front of him.


    Wang Fan was arrested and charged with treason.


    This is enough to make him upset. Now, in the face of the rebuke from Uncle GUI and Miao Qing, he is also suffering. He doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Although he is the deputy head of the Security Bureau, only half a level lower than Xiong Chumo, Xie an has no say in Wang Fan''s affairs, and even has no chance to explain to Wang Fan.


    As a son of his family, Xiong Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to him, let alone other people.


    It''s an unacceptable thing to put Wang Fan on such a charge.


    Xie an and Xiongchu Mo have mentioned some things about Wang Fan, and they have also explained their interests. However, the young man of the xiongjia family, not only has no fear, but is more determined to pull out Wang Fan.


    From the beginning, Wang Yue was very angry at Wang Fan''s "Treason" behavior. Later, she realized that all this was operated by Xiongchu ink. She also showed great resentment towards Xiongchu ink.


    But resentment is useless. In the face of power, any justice is like bullshit.


    Just in front of the garage door, when Wang Fan was attacked by others, Wang Yue tried to rescue Wang Fan, but he was finally knocked unconscious by Xiongchu Mo, and then he was locked in the secret room under the garage.


    Wang Fan was arrested and Wang Yue was also locked up.


    These two people are very important to Uncle GUI. Xie an not only has no ability to protect himself, but also depends on Xiong Chumo''s face, which makes him feel very depressed.


    He knew very well in his heart that if he told uncle GUI about them, something extremely tragic would happen next.


    But if he just kept it from the ghost uncle in front of him, after Xiong Chumo did those extraordinary things, he would be the enemy of ghost uncle.


    Laogui is the leader of many undercover agents. If he suddenly stands on the opposite side, can his undercover agents accept the orders of the superior? Xie an really has no undercover in his heart.


    Tangled with how to and ghost uncle, the villa things clearly, Xie an''s head out of a layer of sweat.


    The sharp eyed ghost uncle seemed to notice Xie an''s dilemma. He frowned and asked, "Xie an, tell the truth, are the two children Wang Fan and Wang Yue very dangerous?"


    "Old man, this Xie an hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    "Damn it! I knew that there must be an insider in the Security Bureau. They want to kill people! " Miao Qing saw Xie an''s indecision, biting her teeth and swearing.


    The plainclothes of the Security Bureau, of course, knew what was going on here. At the moment, when they heard the conversation between the three people, they also had their own plans in mind.


    Although some people believe uncle GUI''s words, and they are also questioning the ghost affairs in the Security Bureau, the person who ordered the arrest of Wang fan is Xiong Chumo, the leader of the first group of the Security Bureau, and the young master of the Xiong family.


    How dare they, who live at the bottom, question easily and discuss in private?


    "You get out of the way, I want to see your leader, I want him to give us a fair view!" Miao Qing looked at the plainclothes in front of her and said to them loudly.


    "Miao Qing, you are so impulsive that you can only make things more complicated. And do you think that even if I let you in, Wang fan can really be saved?" Xie an wiped the sweat on his head and said helplessly.


    "It''s better than waiting for Wang Fan''s death!" Miao Qing''s cold way back.


    The ghost uncle listened to Xie an''s words and said with a sneer: "director Xie, I know what you are worried about, but don''t forget that my old ghost is not a vegetarian!"


    "Old devil, you don''t want to make trouble. Do you want to take those people under your command to fight together?" Xie an''s face shows embarrassed to say.


    "Thank you! Thank you! You really underestimate my energy Ghost uncle disdain of say.

 V2.Chapter 872

    In the dark chamber, Wang Fan heard a sound of footsteps from far to near. Soon the young man who had been pinched by himself came out of the darkness.


    "Wang Fan, I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon!" With a mocking smile on his face, the young man stood less than two meters away from Wang Fan.


    Looking up at the young man opposite, Wang Fan grinned and said, "are you here to take revenge on me? Or do you want to bully yourself again? "


    "Your mouth is so hard. How dare you talk to me like this? Believe it or not, I''ll break your hand now, and then torture you slowly? " The young man''s face became ferocious, and his voice became more and more vicious.


    Wang Fan shook the water on his head, looked into each other''s eyes and said, "brother, I''m not boasting. Even if I''m ten times weaker, you''re not my opponent. Dare you fight me in the last game?"


    Wang Fan''s words brightened the young man''s eyes, but he soon sneered and said, "Wang Fan, what tricks do you want to play?"


    "What else can I do? I just want to give you a chance to prove that you are not a waste!" Wang Fan said disdainfully.


    "How dare you say I''m rubbish!" Asked the young man, biting his teeth.


    "What else? Even if I am like this, you are too scared to fight with me. Do you think you are a waste Wang Fan asked coldly.


    "Pa"


    The angry young man swung his arm round and slapped Wang Fan in the face.


    Wang Fan, who was dazed by the beating, tried to mediate his breathing, but under such an attack, he was still hard to resist.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was slapped in the face by himself, he gasped. On the young man''s face, he was very proud.


    As a warrior, of course, he wants to get rid of Wang Fan himself. Only in this way can he eliminate the fear in his heart.


    But just because he is a warrior, he knows the gap between him and Wang Fan.


    To be able to respond in a very short time in the case of being attacked, and to properly resolve the crisis, these are not what an ordinary person can do.


    Even a warrior like him can''t do as well as Wang Fan.


    Two people''s strength, after the hand, already had a very clear answer.


    But now Wang Fan, not only after being slapped in the face, he panted and looked like he would die at any time, even his legs were shaking involuntarily.


    For young people who want revenge, it''s just a good chance.


    After observing Wang Fan carefully, the young man bent down with a smile, approached Wang Fan''s face and asked, "are you sure you want to fight with me?"


    "Sure!" Wang Fan, with white lips, bit his teeth and went back.


    "Ha ha! How confident you are that you still want to fight with me at this time Said the young man, laughing.


    "You! Dare you? " Wang Fan stares at each other and gasps for breath to ask a way.


    "Dare! How dare you! If I can''t kill a sick dog like you, I won''t have to work in the Security Bureau in the future! Ha ha The young man grinned wantonly and untied the ox tendon tied to Wang Fan''s arm.


    Wang Fan, who was untied from the tendon in his hand, was unstable and fell to the ground. If it wasn''t for the tendon rope tied on his ankle, he would have been able to fall far away.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s embarrassed appearance, the young man laughed again and said, "Wang Fan, I''ll give you a chance. If you ask me for mercy now, I will let you die without so much pain!"


    Wang Fan, who fell under the chair, trembled and didn''t speak. He was like a wild animal trapped by a hunter. He was trapped there without any prestige.


    The more embarrassed Wang fan is, the more excited the young people who come to revenge.


    Before the fear of Wang Fan, but also gradually from his heart away, replaced by the psychological satisfaction after abuse.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s body shaking, the young man stepped on Wang Fan''s back and asked with a smile, "Wang Fan, how are you? My waiting is limited. If you don''t want to ask me for mercy again, I will do it! Ah ha ha


    Before the young man''s laughter stopped, he felt a pain in his ankle.


    The pain ran down his calf, quickly to his thigh, and then spread to every part of his body.


    Every nerve in the body is like being held together, which makes the young people cry out in pain.


    "Ka"


    The sound of broken bones came. Wang Fan put one hand on the young man''s ankle, and one hand shook off the tendon rope that he had torn off.


    The young man with painful facial features can''t believe his eyes, but the real pain makes him have to accept this reality.


    Wang Fan, who looked dying just now, was holding his ankle in his hand, with a devil like smile on his face.


    "You! Ah! let go! Ah


    The young man cried in pain, his hands in vain to seize Wang Fan''s hand, but every effort can only get more pain.


    "Brother, do you regret that you didn''t kill me as soon as you came up?" Wang Fan, who got up from the ground, suddenly loosened each other''s ankles and asked in a playful tone.


    The injured young man''s body softened and fell to the ground directly. He looked at Wang Fan with a smile and stared at him in horror. He asked, "are you a human or a ghost?"


    "Haha, of course I''m human, but you''ll soon become a ghost!" Wang Fan said, then went to the young man who fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing? Don''t come here! Don''t come here The young man, who had been scared to shiver all over, could not care about the pain coming from his ankle, so he pulled back.


    Although he tried very hard to withdraw from Wang Fan''s threat, all his efforts were in vain in the end.


    With random steps, Wang Fan has come to the young man''s side. He bends down, reaches out his hand, grabs each other''s hair, and drags the young man up abruptly.


    The pain from the scalp tear and the pain from the ankle made the poor young man feel suffocated. But when his brain was blank and he was about to fall into a coma, Wang Fan would put a foot on his ankle to remind him not to pass out like this.


    "Brother, hold on. When I get out of here, I''ll take you on the road!" Wang Fan, hiding behind the young man, whispered in his ear.

 V2.Chapter 873

    The air outside the chamber is not only much fresher than that in the chamber, but also several degrees warmer.


    Standing at the door of the chamber of secrets, Wang Fan greedily absorbs the temperature around him. Because of the temperature difference, his body emits a light white fog, giving people a feeling of becoming an immortal.


    Those armed members of the Security Bureau, watching Wang Fan on guard, and his companions who were taken hostage by Wang Fan.


    Ankle injury, let want to revenge Wang Fan young people action is very inconvenient, every step on the hard stone, like being crushed ankle again.


    But he has no choice, no chance to escape.


    He began to regret his original decision, and even more regretted the military order he had made to Xiongchu mo.


    "Wow"


    All of a sudden, the armed men around suddenly dodged a passage, and xiongchumo, wearing a suit, appeared among them with a semi-automatic rifle in his hand.


    Wang Fan, whose body temperature had recovered a little, also saw Xiongchu Mo with a murderous look on his face. He tilted his head and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiong, I didn''t expect that we were tied again!"


    "Damn it, Wang Fan, you are cheating!" The angry Xiongchu Mo points at Wang Fan and yells at him.


    Wang Fan, who was scolded, was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "young master, if you talk like this, you will lose the style of the aristocratic family. You are not tired of cheating. Have you forgotten?"


    "I''m going to kill you now. I''ll see if you can do it!" Xiongchu ink pulled the bolt in a rage.


    The clattering sound of the bolt made Wang Fan smile more. Instead of panicking, he said to the young man standing in front of him: "brother, it seems that the one who sent you on the road today is someone else!"


    The young man who was held by Wang Fan was flustered and couldn''t help shouting: "don''t shoot, don''t shoot


    The young man''s begging for mercy was very loud, which made Wang Fan who was hiding behind him laugh. He said with a smile, "young master, you don''t really want to beat your men into a honeycomb in front of so many people


    "Wang, do you think I can''t help you with him as a shield? Do you think I really dare not shoot? " When Xiong Chu Mo heard Wang Fan''s words, he roared angrily.


    Those armed men standing beside xiongchumo, hearing their conversation, looked at xiongchumo one after another.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to be a turtle who is afraid of death? Have you forgotten how you took the oath when you joined the security bureau? " He noticed that all the people around him were looking at him, and Xiongchu said with a black face.


    When Xiong Chu Mo finished, Wang Fan said, "yes! There''s nothing wrong with what Mr. Xiong said! You are all from the Security Bureau. You are all sworn to be loyal to China. How can you be a turtle at this time! Ha ha


    "Damn, Wang Fan, what do you mean?" Xiongchu Mo cursed Wang Fan, and the muzzle of the gun had aimed at him.


    Facing the black muzzle in Xiongchu Mo''s hand, Wang Fan said with a sneer, "it''s nothing. I just remind them that it wasn''t you who swore allegiance to them. What''s more, you didn''t intend to treat them as human beings at all!"


    Wang Fan''s words are loud, but also let those worried armed personnel in the heart, inevitably turned up a layer of waves.


    They are all elites selected from the army or the police station. Behind everyone, there are family members or friends who admire them.


    As members of the Security Bureau, they were loyal and full of dreams to join the team.


    But now the attitude of Xiongchu Mo, and Wang Fan''s criticism of Xiongchu Mo, let their hearts have opinions on the leader of Xiongchu mo.


    Although I don''t know what happened between Xiongchu Mo and Wang Fan, I don''t know why Xiongchu Mo decided that Wang Fan was a traitor.


    But these people''s hearts are very clear, in such a crisis, Xiong Chu Mo did not take their lives as one thing.


    What''s more, Xiongchu Mo also used his practical actions to prove that what Wang Fan said is likely to happen.


    Seeing the facial expressions standing beside Xiongchu Mo, Wang Fan continued: "Mr. Xiong, what''s my skill like? Haven''t you counted it in your heart? Why let these poor people make unnecessary sacrifices? "


    "Mr. Wang, don''t be a liar here. I don''t believe it. Can you escape? Can you really avoid the bullet in my gun? " Xiong Chu Mo angrily shouts, completely does not care, nearby''s subordinates, already opened a section of distance with him.


    The passageway outside the secret room is not spacious. It is not easy to get away from xiongchumo.


    But in order to get rid of the fate of being used as cannon fodder, these armed men are still trying to squeeze aside.


    Seeing that his companions were avoiding, the young man who was held hostage by Wang Fan felt as much pain as he wanted, and as much regret as he wanted.


    Facing the muzzle of Xiongchu Mo''s gun, looking at his red eyes and his merciless words, the young man closed his eyes in despair.


    "Daddada"


    The weapon in Xiongchu Mo''s hand spat out a tongue of fire, shooting a string of bullets at Wang Fan and the young man in front of him.


    "Ah


    The young man who was used as a meat shield was shot and fell to the ground. After a sad cry, he fell into a pool of blood and there was no sound.


    Wang Fan, who was hiding behind him, had disappeared.


    Xiongchu Mo, with a weapon in his hand, nervously looks at the opposite passage, looking for the corner Wang Fan might hide.


    "Hey! Young master, are you looking for me? " Wang Fan, who had been around Xiong Chu Mo, patted him on the shoulder and said to him with a smile.


    Suddenly hearing Wang Fan''s voice, Xiongchu Mo immediately turned the muzzle of the gun and subconsciously pulled the trigger.


    Wang Fan, standing behind Xiong Chu Mo, raised the barrel of his gun.


    "Daddada"


    Without allowing people to react, the weapon in Xiongchu Mo''s hand spewed out a tongue of fire again, pouring a series of bullets over the heads of the people.


    "Hua La"


    The ceiling on the top of the passage was smashed by bullets, and the stones and sawdust splashed everywhere were mercilessly smashed on people''s faces and bodies.


    The shocked people didn''t have time to take care of this. They were surprised and looked at Xiong Chu Mo holding the weapon and Wang Fan who raised the muzzle of the gun and saved their life.


    "Tut Tut, young master, you really have to do it. You really want to send these brothers to huangquan road!"


    Wang Fan looked at Xiong Chu Mo''s frightened expression and said casually.

 V2.Chapter 874

    Wang Fan''s words were like thunder, which made the people around him and xiongchumo tremble involuntarily.


    It''s a matter of life.


    Isn''t this the attitude of Xiong Chu Mo, the son of the aristocratic family?


    In the face of this aristocratic son who can''t be provoked, although the armed members of the Security Bureau dare not swear because of his actions just now, they have already labeled him in their hearts.


    And Wang Fan, who saved them, has faded the shadow of treason. In the eyes of these armed men, he has become less evil than before.


    "What are you doing? Get him for me Xiongchu Mo saw the expressions on the faces of the people around him and yelled at them angrily.


    No one came forward to attack Wang Fan. Some even lowered their muzzle and deliberately stopped pointing at Wang Fan.


    In their own way, they express their dissatisfaction with Xiongchu ink, and at the same time, they are grateful to Wang Fan for his help.


    Glancing at the armed men beside him, Wang Fan smiles with understanding. He turns his head and looks at Xiongchu Mo in front of him. He says sarcastically, "Mr. Xiong, don''t you know that the wrong doers don''t have much help?"


    "What do you want to do?" Xiong Chu Mo asked nervously.


    At this time, Xiongchu Mo was very nervous. In the face of Wang Fan, he really had no confidence.


    In the past, he was faced with those who were obedient to him. He was covered by the aura of a son of a noble family. Xiong Chu Mo had never encountered any setbacks.


    This is just like a flower living in a greenhouse. Suddenly, when it encounters a storm like Wang Fan''s, Xiong Chu Mo''s heart, which is not strong enough, is smashed in an instant.


    "Mr. Xiong, I''ve always been very honest. I''ve never played tricks behind other people''s backs like you, so I don''t know how to answer your question!" Wang Fan snatched the semi-automatic rifle from Xiongchu Mo''s hand. With a pick of his eyebrows, he gave him a gloomy smile.


    Frightened by Wang Fan''s action, Xiong Chu Mo, who lost his weapon, was even more flustered. He scratched his hands in front of his chest and said to Wang Fan, "I can warn you that I''m from Xiong family. If you dare to hurt me, we Xiong family will not let you go!"


    "I find that you gentlemen of noble families, as well as the second generation of officials, have a problem." Wang Fan stared into Xiong Chu Mo''s eyes and then said, "I always like to use this kind of bullshit identity to seek a sense of security. Don''t you think this idea is stupid?"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, a man''s voice came from behind him and said to him, "don''t you think what you''ve done is more stupid?"


    "Who?"


    Hearing someone talking behind him, Wang Fan turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice.


    A man in a suit is standing at the other end of the passage, looking at Wang Fan without expression.


    "Who are you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "I''m Xiong, too. I''m also the son of a noble family. How about that? Do you want to teach me a lesson? " The man spoke and walked to Wang Fan step by step.


    Just now, Xiong Chu Mo, who was still flustered, heard the man''s voice, and the worry on his face disappeared instantly. With an excited tone, he said to the man who came to them: "Dad, you finally decided to do it!"


    The man coming from the other end of the passage is xiongba, the father of Xiongchu Mo, the current owner of the xiongjia family, and the absolute authority of Huaxia Security Bureau.


    Those armed men of the Security Bureau have never met the big man of the Security Bureau, but since Xiong Chumo called each other''s father, there is no doubt about his identity.


    People have to make way for the hegemony, watching him go to Wang Fan.


    Although the overlord in the upper position does not show any emotion, he still feels oppressed with the upper atmosphere.


    As soon as he heard that his son was angry, xiongba came here for the first time. He secretly directed Xiongchu Mo and designed to trap Wang Fan in the secret room here.


    Originally thought, with a strong concentration of hypnotic, you can easily control and solve Wang Fan, so the hero has not appeared.


    After all, dealing with such a nobody as Wang Fan will make such a big man feel that he can''t keep his face.


    However, his disheartened son, even at this time, can be caught by the other side by mistake, which makes the bully who has always been used to bullying feel a little uncomfortable.


    Listening to Xiongchu Mo''s words, although xiongba''s face is still calm, he has already scolded his son in his heart.


    When he got to the place less than two meters away from Wang Fan, xiongba stopped. Looking at Wang Fan with a stubborn and fearless face, he sneered and said, "boy, I didn''t expect that you were not afraid of me!"


    "Why should I be afraid of you? The only blood of your Xiong family is now in my hands. Do you want to gamble with me? " As Wang Fan spoke, he had already put the weapon he had snatched from Xiongchu Mo''s hand on Xiongchu Mo''s chin.


    Fingers gently put on the trigger, as long as Wang Fan Pull the trigger, the bullet in the gun will put Xiong Chu Mo''s head into the shape of rotten watermelon.


    In the face of such an opponent as xiongba, Wang Fan naturally needs to be prepared, and he has a premonition that although the look on xiongba''s face is not different, he must be as firm as a rock if he wants to kill him.


    Seeing that Wang Fan threatened himself with the life of Xiongchu ink, the corner of xiongba''s mouth rose slightly and said in a relaxed tone: "boy, whether the blood of xiongjia will be broken completely depends on me, and I can tell you clearly that some people have used your despicable means to me before, but the result has surprised many people!"


    Hegemonic words, say light, but let people listen to it is unavoidable from a goose bumps.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s threat, xiongba''s reply is clear.


    If you want to threaten him with Xiongchu Mo''s life, it''s just wishful thinking. Moreover, xiongba knows very well that as long as the current master of Xiongchu Mo''s family does not die, the blood of Xiongchu Mo''s family can continue.


    For xiongba''s answer, the most surprising thing was Xiongchu Mo, who was looking forward to being saved.


    Staring at a pair of frightened eyes, Xiong Chu Mo looked at his father in disbelief. He cried for a long time and said, "Dad, you lied to them, didn''t you? I''m your favorite son! Don''t you really want to save me? "


    Wang Fan, holding a semi-automatic rifle in his hand, listened to Xiong Chu Mo''s crying voice and said with a smile: "Xiong, it seems that your father is very disappointed with you!"

 V2.Chapter 875

    As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat son.


    Wang fanqian calculated everything, but he didn''t realize that the bully in front of him could be cruel to his son.


    Actually in front of so many people, say so heartless words.


    The voice of xiongba was domineering, and his face didn''t hesitate at all. Wang Fan couldn''t see that xiongba lied. He even doubted that if it wasn''t for his lack of confidence in Wang Fan''s skills, xiongba had already dealt with Wang Fan just now, so he wouldn''t care about Xiongchu Mo''s life.


    In fact, Wang Fan''s worry is not unreasonable.


    At the beginning, there was a conflict between the Xiong family and the Ying family. The young master of the Xiong family, who had a fierce fight with Yinghao, was the elder brother that Xiong Chu Mo had never met.


    It was also in the same situation as Xiong Chu Mo, except that the person who held on to Xiong''s blood at that time was a fierce hero of the Ying family.


    Xiongba is not easy to be controlled. He also hates to be controlled by others. So after Yinghao detained his son, he chose a decision that nobody thought of.


    Now Wang Fan has repeated the scene of that year, so the hero will give the answer so simply.


    The air around is full of gunpowder. Anyone can guess what will happen next. So these armed men around are looking for the chance to escape, and they don''t want to get involved in the battle between the strong.


    Even Xiongchu Mo was flustered. He was thirsty and looked at his father. He wanted to ask his father for help, but he was afraid that his father would be angry.


    Although Xiongchu Mo looks like a noble son in front of others, in his father''s eyes, he is just a seed to maintain the fragrance of xiongjia.


    It is because he knows his own value that Xiong Chu Mo has always been afraid to talk about getting married and having children. He is afraid that if he has a successor, he will be abandoned by his father mercilessly.


    If you want to continue to maintain the status in the male family, you must maintain the status quo of single blood.


    Now he suddenly heard his father''s decision, but Xiongchu Mo didn''t doubt it at all. After holding it for a long time, he said to Wang Fan in a low voice: "Wang Fan, let''s make a deal!"


    Wang Fan, who was staring at the overlord, suddenly heard what Xiong Chu Mo said to him, but he didn''t understand what he meant.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t respond, Xiong Chu Mo quickly said, "you give my father a step down, and we''ll get rid of our grudges. In this way, we don''t have to hurt our friendship, and there won''t be any loss."


    "Young master, are you really worried that your Laozi will kill you?" Wang Fan suddenly realized the smile, eyes more than light Piao Xiong Chu Mo one eye, asked him in a low voice.


    Although he wanted to answer yes, Xiongchu Mo was worried that their conversation would be heard by the overlord not far away, so he could only secretly nod his head as a response to Wang Fan.


    In fact, Xiong Chu Mo''s worry is totally unnecessary.


    Xiongba is now standing less than two meters away from them, not to mention the conversation between them. Even if it''s their breathing, xiongba can hear it clearly.


    As the current owner of Xiong''s family and the head of the Security Bureau of the whole China, Xiong Ba is almost mad at his son!


    In terms of talent, Xiongchu Mo does not have the ability to manage an action team, and there are all kinds of problems.


    In the face of such a situation, he even wanted to negotiate with the enemy and solve the immediate crisis by means of compromise.


    It''s like hitting a bully in the face!


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to make a decision, xiongba''s face sank and his voice was very low. "Boy, you can kill him now. I promise you, as long as you kill him, I will make you die more comfortable!"


    "Dad! My father


    Xiongchu Mo, who almost pissed his pants, listened to his father''s words, and could no longer restrain his inner fear, crying loudly.


    Wang Fan almost misunderstood their relationship because of their attitude.


    After carefully looking at them for half a day and making sure they really have some similarities, Wang Fan finally asked, "is he really your own son?"


    "Well! There is no coward like him in Xiong''s family Xiongba snorted coldly and returned coldly.


    "Dad, I''m not a coward, I just don''t want to make unnecessary sacrifice! Help me, Dad, I''ll never fool around again Xiongchu Mo cried in despair, regardless of the eyes of the people around him.


    In fact, Xiongchu Mo didn''t understand xiongba''s mind, but he would not be so stupid as to say that kind of bullshit to Wang Fan if he calmed down and seriously pondered about the current mood of xiongba.


    But in any case, Xiongchu Mo personally ended his last value in his father''s eyes.


    It is Wang Fan and the male overlord of such a confrontation down, can be regarded as to see the male master''s temper.


    It''s the name of the man who dominates.


    He is not a person to be threatened at all, and from the point of view of his decisive style, he is definitely not a man without ambition.


    Since you are an ambitious person, you can use his ambition to seek a common step for yourself and the other party.


    Wang Fan, who had an idea in his mind, glanced around and said to those armed men who wanted to escape but did not dare to, "I don''t think Mr. Xiong needs you to get in the way here. If you don''t have any opinions, I advise you to withdraw!"


    Wang Fan suddenly said this, and all the people present were blinded.


    It''s just like when two armies confront each other, the general of one side suddenly gives the order to retreat to the soldiers of the other side.


    It''s not just a funny question, it''s just a puzzling situation.


    What''s more surprising to these armed personnel on the scene is that xiongba even nodded his head and agreed, and xiongba added an extra one, asking these armed personnel of the security bureau not only to withdraw from this passage, but also not to allow anyone to come near again.


    When everyone was stunned by what happened in front of him, Wang Fan had already pulled down the rifle on Xiong Chu Mo''s chin.


    Seeing that Wang Fan had no intention of killing Xiongchu Mo, these armed men seemed to understand something, and they turned their heads and retreated to the end of the passage.


    Soon, there was no one else in the passage, only the father and son of the Xiong family and Wang Fan with a rifle.


    The overlord standing opposite Wang Fan, looking at Wang Fan in front of him, asked with great interest: "boy, come on, what do you want to talk about with me?"


    "Mr. Xiong, if I guess correctly, you are still hesitating at the moment. Do you want to kill me here?" Wang Fan said with a smile and threw his rifle on the ground.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s self-confidence, his face sank and he said, "boy, has anyone told you that if you are too smart, you will die soon!"

 V2.Chapter 876

    The three people in the passage, in addition to Xiongchu Mo''s confused face, Wang Fan and xiongba both showed the same smile.


    "I think Mr. Xiong, you should have found out my identity, and I guess you were just now, still weighing whether it would be more cost-effective to kill me or to keep my life, which would pose a greater threat to you, right?" Wang Fan was not frightened by his words, but spoke in a relaxed tone.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s confident smile and his gloomy face, he nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that Sun Jian had found a good apprentice, and the British family had such a good fate with you!"


    "Yingjia? Dad, is he from the English family? " Xiongchu Mo asked excitedly when he heard xiongba''s words.


    It''s a well-known fact that the Xiong family is at odds with the Ying family. Of course, the elder brother before Xiong Chu Mo died in the hands of the Ying family. He can''t be more clear.


    Now that Wang Fan''s relationship with the Ying family is revealed, Xiong Chu Mo will be very excited.


    However, Xiongchu Mo''s excitement did not come from his hatred of the Ying family.


    Instead, he was worried that his father, just like he had dealt with the incident with the British family before, would give up his disheartened son!


    Xiongba, who is not far away from Xiongchu Mo, hears his son''s excited voice. Naturally, he guesses his mind and stares at his frustrated son. Xiongba says coldly, "if you can''t control your mouth, I will help you."


    Although he grew up in an aristocratic family, Xiongchu Mo was still afraid of his father, especially when xiongba glared at him every time, he would teach him a lesson. So when he heard that xiongba''s tone was wrong, Xiongchu Mo quickly covered his mouth and did not dare to make any more noise.


    Looking at the father and son in front of him, Wang Fan also felt very funny.


    It is said that the tiger father has no dog son, but the hero has produced such waste as Xiong Chu mo.


    This is really a bit strange, but these are not the focus of Wang Fan''s attention. What he is more concerned about now is how to reach a consensus on certain things with people like xiongba.


    The blind Master once told him that he hoped that he would grow up to be a strong man with the ability to protect everyone around him.


    On an equal footing with the three aristocratic families, he controls such killer organizations as wanguku, and promotes his personal cultivation to a level that is hard to surpass.


    There is a very important premise for these bright future.


    That is to live first.


    Only those who are alive are qualified to talk about the future and use their own efforts to prove that dreams can be realized.


    If you want to survive, you have to let the overlord understand that the cooperation with Wang fan is better than getting rid of Wang Fan now.


    So Wang Fan will take the initiative to suggest xiongba, he still wants to have a good talk with xiongba.


    As the head of the Security Bureau, although xiongba is very conceited, he will never be so stupid as Xiongchu Mo to not investigate Wang Fan''s background.


    After all, to be able to sit in this seat, the overlord still has the consciousness of the superior.


    Wang Fan guessed that xiongba had investigated his background, and he also guessed that it was not because of Gu Jixiong''s life that he wanted to reach a consensus with Wang Fan.


    It''s just that Wang Fan really has no bottom in his mind about what can reach a consensus.


    After teaching Xiongchu Mo a lesson, he turned to Wang Fan and asked with a smile, "should you give me a reason not to kill you?"


    "Mr. Xiong, I think the initiative should be in your hands. After all, my foundation is nothing in your eyes!" Wang Fan pretended to be polite.


    Flattery, no matter when it comes, will be very effective, especially for such a conceited person.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, Xiong Ba nodded with a smile and said to Wang Fan, "you can make Sun Jian an apprentice and become a brother with Yinghao. Boy, I think you should have some skills."


    "Mr. Xiong praised me. I''m just lucky. I can''t talk about anything." Wang Fan said modestly, but his eyes were always fixed on his face.


    A master''s skill is always fatal.


    Even if it''s a conversation between two people, it''s very likely that you''ll be defeated in an instant.


    Wang fan doesn''t dare to take such a person lightly. After all, he has enough strength to escape from this master who is full of murderous ideas.


    "Since they all think you are capable, how about I ask you to do something for me?" The hero turned his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Xiong, please go ahead!" Wang Fan''s face became dignified, waiting for the overlord to finish what he said.


    "We have found out something about the high table meeting, but some things are difficult to do. The Security Bureau needs someone to help erase these people and organizations that endanger China from the world. Do you have the ability to take this order?" He asked with a smile.


    "High table meeting? Mr. Xiong, did the R Chinese captured from W province say everything Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "That''s not true. What you''ve captured is just cannon fodder. He doesn''t know the secret of the high table club, let alone the plan of the high table club. The information I have is from other sources, so you don''t have to guess. You just say, do you have the courage to help me finish this task?" Xiongba still looks at Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Ha ha! Mr. Xiong, I underestimated the strength of the Security Bureau. I didn''t expect that you had other channels to investigate the high table meeting. " Wang Fan said with a smile, "since Mr. Xiong looks up to me so much, I can''t refuse. Let me have a try. If I can relieve Mr. Xiong''s worries, I don''t know what good I will have?"


    "What do you want?" Asked the bully.


    "I want the support of Xiong family!" Wang Fan''s face is a positive, very serious said.


    It seems that he didn''t expect Wang Fan to make such a request, and the expression on his face was also stunned. However, he soon regained his smile. Looking at Wang Fan, he said, "boy, you are ambitious. Do you still want us to serve you?"


    "Mr. Xiong, that''s not right! I''m just a gangster. How dare I have any plans for Xiong family? Besides, there''s no room for people like me in China. So even if I''m ambitious, I''ll go to other places to develop. Mr. Xiong can rest assured! " Wang Fan explained.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s words, xiongba nodded with satisfaction and said to him, "well, since you want to work for me, I''ll give you a chance. You can go now. Your people are waiting for you outside. You know how to talk to them."


    "They''re waiting for me?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.

 V2.Chapter 877

    Wang fan out of the secret passage, appear in the garage, just and ready to go to the secret room ghost uncle they hit.


    See ghost uncle and Miao Qing appear, Wang Fan heart a burst of warmth, he some excited asked: "ghost uncle, how did you come?"


    "Are you all right?" Ghost uncle looked up and down at Wang Fan, also appeared a little excited.


    Uncle GUI, who has some knowledge of the three great Chinese families, is very worried about Wang Fan. Now he is surprised to see that Wang Fan has come out alive.


    Even one side of Xie an, also surprised at Wang Fan, can''t believe his own eyes.


    Miao Qing, who was following the ghost uncle, glanced at the water mark on Wang Fan''s body and asked anxiously, "did they torture you?"


    "Ah? Ha ha, sister Qing, you don''t have to be so nervous. No one tortured me. I just played a game with the male Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone.


    Although Wang Fan said so, none of the people present believed him. After all, the armed men with guns were still standing outside the garage, looking at them!


    However, since Wang Fan said so, Miao Qing is not easy to ask any more questions. What''s more, it''s not easy to get out alive after provoking the people of Xiong''s family. Do you want to keep it intact?


    After figuring out this, Miao Qing and ghost uncle naturally understood what Wang Fan said. They took Wang Fan by the hand and walked out of the garage together.


    Behind the three, Xie an opened his mouth to ask something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    When Wang Fan and the three of them came to the door of the villa, Xie an caught up with Wang Fan and said, "Wang Fan, in fact, Wang Yue wants to protect you, but she''s a humble person and doesn''t have


    Later, Xie an didn''t go on. He just looked at Wang Fan with a wry smile, and the wry smile on his face actually explained everything.


    In the face of the existence of xiongjia, let alone Wang Yue, even Xie an doesn''t have any right to speak?


    Seeing the expression on Xie an''s face, Wang Fan gave him a faint smile and said, "please tell officer Wang, director Xie, what I said about her and me that day in the villa is very clear. Don''t mention it again in the future!"


    Wang Fan''s words make Xie an a Leng. Even the ghost uncle on one side didn''t expect Wang Fan to say such words. He widened his eyes and looked at Wang Fan, as if to explain something for Wang Yue.


    However, seeing the resolute expression on Wang Fan''s face, ghost uncle finally didn''t say what he said.


    Men and women love each other.


    At this time, Wang Fan misunderstood Wang Yue deeply. Even if ghost uncle grinds his lips, he can''t change Wang Fan''s decision.


    At present, the best way is to follow Wang Fan''s meaning first, and then find the right opportunity to reconcile the contradiction between the two people.


    Ghost uncle is also a smart man, naturally understand these reasons, so he will choose silence.


    But Miao Qing didn''t think so.


    In her opinion, the reason why Wang Fan suffered this crime was Wang Yue''s.


    In addition, she knows more or less about Wang Yue''s behavior. In addition, Wang Yue''s aggressive style in the teahouse makes Miao Qing not like her at all.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, she quickly took Wang Fan''s arm and said with a smile, "brother, if you can know where to go, it''s really worth celebrating. Let''s go back and have a drink!"


    Miao Qing''s proposal makes Xie an and ghost uncle look gloomy, but Wang fan puts on an indifferent look and shows a confident smile at Miao Qing.


    Three people came out of the villa and went straight to the van which was parked in the distance. Xie an followed them with his head down and came to the side of the van.


    At this time, the plainclothes and armed men in the villa did not follow them. Xie an asked in a low voice, "have you seen the overlord?"


    "Hegemony?" Ghost uncle alert of ask.


    "Yes, just now there were too many people to talk about it. I dare not ask Wang Fan. Now we are the only ones here. I dare to talk about it." Xie an, who had known for a long time that xiongba was coming, dared to talk about xiongba at this time. It can be seen that his fear of xiongba is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Listen to Xie an''s words, Wang Fan said with a smile: "director Xie, if you want to inquire about something, please don''t open your mouth. If Mr. Xiong thinks he can tell you, he won''t hide it from you, but if he doesn''t want you to know something about me and him, then don''t you ask for trouble?"


    "Here." Wang Fan''s words instantly crushed Xie an''s curiosity. He nodded awkwardly and said to Wang Fan, "you''re right. I''m really a bit abrupt!"


    "Director Xie, let''s say goodbye. You have to go back to clean up the mess. We have to go back to see the blind man." When Wang Fan finished speaking, he opened the door and went in. He rolled up the window and stopped taking care of Xie an.


    Ghost uncle and Miao Qing see Wang Fan''s action, also did not say with Xie Andou, they got on the van together, started the car to the direction of the teahouse.


    As the van was driving on the road, Wang Fan looked at the scenery outside the window and thought bitterly about the agreement with the overlord.


    Although it seems that it is really exciting for him to be able to walk out of the secret room of the Security Bureau alive, only Wang fan knows what price Wang Fan has paid.


    If he does not develop his future in China, it means that he will lose the chance to live with his mother, sister and blind master.


    After all, such a person as xiongba will not easily believe Wang Fan, and the best and most effective way to control Wang fan is to tie his hands and feet with the safety of these people he cares about.


    No one can help him with this.


    It''s not a glorious thing to protect one''s relatives with the help of other people''s power, no matter what, and it''s easy to have all kinds of changes.


    In the final analysis, Wang Fan''s own strength is insufficient, and his opponent is too strong.


    We must find a blind man who can help him, and we must find a way to make ourselves stronger from him.


    No matter what the cost, we must let ourselves grow up quickly.


    If today''s xiongjia dare to target him like this, then there will be more opponents in the future. If Wang fan can''t grow up quickly, then the only way left for him is to disappear quietly from the world.


    No one wants a potential opponent to grow up under their noses.


    Every superior wants more helpers, not more powerful opponents.


    What''s more, it''s a man who is ambitious enough and extremely insidious!

 V2.Chapter 878

    Wang Fan, who came back to the teahouse, and the people waiting for him in the teahouse reported that he was safe, then followed Uncle GUI to the blind man''s room.


    As soon as she entered the blind Master''s room, she saw Shangguan Jingzheng sitting on the sofa with a worried face. When she heard that the door was opened, she turned and looked at the door.


    "Wang Fan, something happened to my grandfather!" When shangguanjing saw Wang Fan, his emotion was out of control and he ran to him crying.


    "What? What''s going on? " Wang Fan, who hasn''t had time to talk to the blind Master, hugs his shangguanjing and asks nervously.


    He was trapped by xiongchumo in the secret room of the Security Bureau for two days. During these two days, Wang fan not only knew nothing about what happened in the outside world, but also had no premonition.


    Now hearing shangguanjing say so, he also pinched a sweat for sun Hesheng in his heart.


    Sitting on the sofa, the blind Master flicked his cigarette ash and said to Wang Fan, "Xiao Fan, don''t be nervous. I''ve arranged for Liu Juan to pass. I think she should be able to cope with it."


    "Where is Liu Juan?" Wang Fan was comforted.


    As long as Liu Juan can get to w Province, no matter what happens, Wang Fan believes that she can handle it.


    Although Liu Juan had to deal with sun Hesheng''s affairs, Wang Fan still took shangguanjing and asked, "what''s the situation? Isn''t there a thousand snow over there


    "I''m not very clear. After you were taken away by the Security Bureau before, I asked my grandfather to go to brother Hao and ask them to come back to help you, but I was waiting for the news of an accident." Shangguanjing cried.


    "Xiaojing wants to go back to w province after receiving the news. I''m worried that someone will lead her back at this time on purpose, so I decide to keep her. The old ghost says that he has a way to save you. I''ll let Jiaxing and xiaojuan''er go to w province to inquire first." The blind Master smokes and explains to Wang Fan.


    The ghost uncle standing behind Wang Fan said, "Jiahui is also on her way here. When she received the news, she was still in M country, so she came back later."


    "Who told her?" Wang Fan was surprised that Tong Jiahui also knew about his arrest.


    "I asked Beibei to tell her. The girl was afraid that you would suffer losses, so I asked her to call Tong Jiahui." The blind man explained.


    Listening to the blind Master''s words, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "I owe her too much. Every time I have something to do, she will help me without hesitation, which makes me how to face her in the future."


    "Isn''t that good?" Asked the blind man.


    "I always have to pay back the debt. I can''t go on like this all the time, but what can I pay back?" Wang Fan asked helplessly.


    About Tong Jiahui, Wang Fan didn''t tell the blind master the truth.


    Getting the news from Qianxue, Tong Jiahui is not as simple as she seems.


    Wang Fan always has some doubts about the truth of his death in summer and what happened in Wang Fan''s hometown, but there is no conclusive evidence at present, so he does not dare to assert it easily.


    Now Tong Jiahui heard that he was in danger and rushed back from abroad. Wang Fan had no idea what she wanted to do.


    But Wang Fan''s words made the blind Master have some misunderstandings. After listening to Wang Fan''s words, he said to Wang Fan with a smile: "Xiao Fan, in my capacity, and the relationship between you and me, we have a lot of origins with Hongmen. In fact, Tong Jiahui''s ancestors also have origins with Hongmen, so your two affairs will be a good marriage sooner or later."


    Blind Master''s words let Wang Fan some surprise, more surprised, is standing beside Wang Fan shangguanjing.


    Because two people say another woman, so shangguanjing is not easy to interrupt, she can only listen in silence.


    But now the blind Master suddenly talked about Hongmen. Shangguanjing was not calm. She looked at Wang Fan in surprise and asked in a low voice, "brother fan, is what the blind Master said true?"


    "What?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Are you really related to Hongmen?" Shangguanjing asked with wide eyes.


    "Well, blind master used to be the fifth Red Flag Master of Hongmen. I''m a disciple of blind master. Of course, I have something to do with Hongmen!" Wang Fan said with pride.


    Obviously shangguanjing didn''t know the name of the fifth master of red flag, but it didn''t hinder her. She thought that the past of the blind Master was very tough.


    Shangguanjing looked at the blind Master with a curious face and asked in an adoring tone: "blind Master, if you are out of the mountain now, do you want to give you a lot of face?"


    "Xiao Jing, don''t talk nonsense!" Wang Fan pulled up the corner of Guan Jing''s clothes and reminded her in a low voice.


    Today''s world is no longer the world it used to be.


    Although the issue of seniority is still inherited, in fact, what people care more about is the strength accumulated with money.


    Blind Master was the fifth master of red flag in Hongmen at that time, and he was also a powerful figure at that time, but anyway, that was also the matter of that year.


    Now the Hongmen Gang, will respect the blind Master, Wang Fan''s heart is not settled, more dare not easily mention this matter.


    So shangguanjing rashly asked such a question, worried that the blind Master would be angry with Wang Fan, which reminded her in a low voice.


    I thought that the blind Master would be gloomy, but I didn''t expect that the blind master just gave me a faint smile and said casually: "I really don''t know if you want to give me face, but if you want to sit on the leading position, at least you have to ask my opinion."


    The blind Master''s reply surprised Wang Fan. He blinked and looked at the blind Master strangely.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to recover from the blind Master''s words, shangguanjing said in a hurry: "blind Master, I suspect that the person who plotted against my grandfather is the person of the Lei family. In my wedding with Wang Fan before, the people of the Lei family had a conflict with Wang Fan!"


    I don''t know why shangguanjing suddenly changed the topic. Wang Fan looked at her in surprise and asked in a low voice: "Xiaojing, are you confused? Why are you talking about the Lei family again? "


    "The people of Lei''s family are Hongmen''s. they are the biggest on the island. They also rely on Hongmen''s help. If the blind Master is willing to come forward, we can save a lot of trouble!" Shangguanjing said with a serious expression.


    "Is Thunder Tiger from Hongmen? Why didn''t I hear you say that? " Wang Fan asked unexpectedly.


    Shangguanjing looks at Wang Fan innocently and says helplessly: "if it wasn''t for the conflict between you and leilong, my grandfather would not have mentioned it. He doesn''t want to be the enemy of Hongmen. After all, the power of Hongmen is too powerful and it''s not as simple as ordinary gangs!"


    "But don''t worry now. You are blind Master''s apprentice and Hongmen''s person. Naturally, the people of Lei family dare not make too much mistakes!"

 V2.Chapter 879

    The ghost uncle listening to shangguanjing''s words asked curiously after shangguanjing finished his words: "miss shangguanjing, the Lei family you are talking about is not the 500 million detective Leiluo of that year."


    "Uncle ghost, do you know Ralo?" Wang Fan asked unexpectedly.


    Although he has been in W province for a long time, Wang fan doesn''t know much about Lei Hu. He only knows that he is rich and has a say in the upper class.


    Now I hear uncle GUI say that, Wang fan is suddenly interested in Thunder Tiger.


    Shangguan, standing beside Wang Fan, nodded quietly and said to Uncle GUI, "yes, when I was very young, I heard my grandfather and father say that the Lei family is not from our island, they are from other places, and he is the 500 million detective Lei Luo."


    Hearing shangguanjing''s affirmative reply, Wang Fan asked more curiously: "Xiaojing, if Thunder Tiger is detective 500 million, how can he have anything to do with Hongmen? He''s a detective! "


    Shangguanjing didn''t know how to answer this question. She blinked her eyes and said awkwardly: "my grandfather and father told me all about him, so I only know so much. I can''t tell you about his relationship with Hongmen."


    "When Raleigh made his fortune, it was the heyday of Hongmen in H island. Without the support of Hongmen, as a Chinese detective, how could he deal with the Y government?" The blind Master said with a smile.


    Listening to the blind Master''s words, Wang Fan suddenly realized and said with a smile: "it seems that this Thunder Tiger has been manipulated by the underworld all the time. No wonder he has a kind of resistance to the people in the Jianghu. Ha ha! I was worried about being exposed! "


    "Hongmen disciples are all over the world, especially in those chaotic times. They have Hongmen brothers in all walks of life, so it''s not impossible that Leiluo has a relationship with Hongmen. But according to Wang Fan, if Leiluo has an opinion on the people in the Jianghu, will he sell Hongmen''s face?" Ghost uncle some worry of ask a way.


    "Yes, the typical wuwuzai of the old man wants to draw a clear line with Hongmen after using Hongmen. Damn it, he won''t give Hongmen face. Xiaojing, I think you can only be wishful thinking when you want to reconcile with the Lei family!" Wang Fan reminds shangguanjing beside him.


    Listening to the words of ghost uncle and Wang Fan, shangguanjing lowered her head in disappointment.


    Uncle GUI''s words really make sense. Since Ralo made his fortune in those years with the support of Hongmen, he must have a disgraceful past. Now that he''s finally washed away, how can he be exposed?


    In fact, some old people who are in the upper class have a lot to do with gangs when they are young, even they are members of gangs themselves.


    But as their status and status rise, these people come up with a way to whiten themselves, and finally hide the disgraceful past behind them.


    Now you suddenly stand up and uncover his previous black history, and he still has to face you completely?


    This is the difference between the old and the new.


    Shangguanjing, who has been living in the upper class with the care of his grandfather and the love of his father, is hard to understand the thoughts of these big men.


    Maybe in her opinion, Ralo and Hongmen have a close relationship, so this friendship is enough to make him give the blind man a face.


    Then it will be much easier to sit down and talk about something.


    As a woman, she doesn''t want to let anyone around her get involved in the bloody struggle. She doesn''t want to see anyone hurt or leave her because of sudden changes.


    But her idea can only be wishful thinking, or a childish impulse.


    In the world of rivers and lakes, respect the strong.


    Whether it is rules or human feelings, it can only be the constraint between the strong, for the weak, there is no right to speak.


    The cruel reality is like this, so the blind master didn''t express his opinion on shangguanjing''s idea.


    After shangguanjing was silent, the blind Master said with a smile: "Xiaojing, I know I''m worried about your grandfather, and I know you don''t want Wang Fan to take risks, but there''s one thing you may not know."


    "Blind Master, what are you talking about?" Shangguan listened to the blind Master''s words and asked curiously.


    "The contest between men can never be solved in a peaceful way, unless one side is a cowardly man who is willing to sacrifice his dignity and life to his opponent!" The blind Master said in a deep voice.


    Blind Master''s words made Shangguan shut up. She looked at him awkwardly and said timidly for a long time: "blind Master, I don''t think it well!"


    "It''s nothing. You''re a woman. Although you''ve been pushed up, your mind is not enough to control what you''ve got, let alone realize the essence of these things, so I can understand you!" The blind Master said mildly.


    One side of Wang Fan was blind, said the heart is really blood surging, excited to say: "blind said nothing wrong, Thunder Tiger even if it is a real tiger, I also want to let him know my strength! If grandfather Xiaojing''s affairs are really related to him, I will make him pay the price! "


    Wang Fan''s bold words are sincere, and make shangguanjing feel at ease.


    The relationship between his grandfather and Wang Fan has always been shangguanjing''s biggest concern.


    Although there is now a link between shangguanjing and shangguanjing, their previous infighting has indeed happened.


    In addition, the marriage with Wang Fan had some political purposes, so shangguanjing felt that there was no firm and unbreakable relationship between Wang Fan and her.


    Shangguanjing, who is affectionate in her eyes, silently looks at Wang Fan in front of her. She can''t help but feel a burst of sweetness in her heart, which makes her feel more and more dependent on Wang Fan.


    Just when shangguanjing was gazing at Wang fan so deeply, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor.


    "Brother, brother!" Wang Beibei''s voice was from far to near, and his footsteps soon came to the door of the blind Master''s room.


    Hearing her sister''s voice, Wang Fan rushed to meet her. Looking at Wang Beibei''s excited face, Wang Fan knew what she wanted to say.


    "Is Jiahui here?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother, how do you know that sister Jiahui is here? Mom asked you to go down with sister Jing and meet sister Jiahui! " When Wang Beibei spoke, he aimed at shangguanjing''s face.


    Standing in the room, shangguanjing, of course, saw Wang Beibei''s little action and said with a smile: "I''ve just heard the name of Jiahui sister, but I haven''t had a chance to meet her. I didn''t expect to have such a chance today. It''s really wonderful!"


    Hearing shangguanjing''s words, Wang Beibei seemed relieved and made a face at Wang Fan. Then he said in a low voice, "brother, when are you going down with your sister-in-law?"

 V2.Chapter 880

    In the first floor hall of the teahouse, Tong Jiahui in a suit is talking to Wang Fan''s mother. When Wang Fan and shangguanjing come down from the upstairs, she looks at them with a polite smile.


    The intelligent shangguanjing didn''t wait for Tong Jiahui to speak, so he took the initiative to say hello and said, "sister Jiahui, please take care of me for the first time."


    "You are welcome, Miss Shangguan!" Tong Jiahui said with a smile.


    "Jiahui elder sister, you''d better call me Xiaojing later. Qingjie and Xuejie call me like this." Shangguanjing said with a smile.


    Shangguanjing''s words surprised Tong Jiahui, but soon her face became closer.


    On such an occasion, when talking about Miao Qing and Qian Xue, shangguanjing is actually showing her attitude, and Tong Jiahui also understands her mind.


    Since shangguanjing takes the initiative to show her affection, she doesn''t show any superiority. Of course, Tong Jiahui doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on her partner. She sincerely says, "OK, Xiaojing, our sisters should take care of each other in the future."


    Wang Fan''s mother has been watching them and listening to what they said, which is also a comfort in her heart.


    As Wang Fan''s mother, she hopes that these excellent girls will have a special love for her son.


    But as a woman, she is also very aware of women''s careful thinking.


    A woman is jealous. What she can''t share with others is a man''s care and love.


    Now Wang Fan''s ability is constantly rising, and there are more women around him. Wang Fan''s mother is the most afraid. These women are making trouble, and her son can''t bear it.


    Before Wang Yue appeared in the teahouse, Wang Fan''s mother witnessed the conflict with Wang Fan and shangguanjing.


    Although Wang Yue and she are not strangers, and they have also dealt with their mother and daughter, but after experiencing these things, Wang Fan''s mother has a different view of Wang Yue.


    Wang Yue, who is strong and overbearing, worries Wang Fan''s mother. Wang Fan''s life is not easy in the future. As a mother, she hopes that Wang Fan''s love life and future can get more support and help.


    Women like Tong Jiahui who really care about Wang Fan, as well as friends like Miao Qing who are willing to take risks for Wang Fan, and women like shangguanjing who think about Wang Fan everywhere are all the girls Wang Fan''s mother likes.


    So seeing that Tong Jiahui and shangguanjing can be so harmonious, Wang Fan''s mother is naturally full of happiness.


    "Xiaojing, Jiahui has just entered the door. Please go to have a cup of tea with her. By the way, let Wang Fan tell her what happened before. Jiahui has been thinking about him all the time." Wang Fan''s mother said with a smile.


    "All right." Shangguanjing says something and has already taken tongjiahui''s hand.


    Standing behind shangguanjing, Wang Fan, who has never spoken, saw that the two women not only did not have any conflicts, but also came together hand in hand so quickly, which relieved his inner worry.


    Having experienced the war between women, Wang Fan has actually begun to get used to it, so he has certain psychological preparation for many things that may happen.


    But shangguanjing''s considerate way of doing so still gave Wang Fan a little comfort.


    Seeing shangguanjing pull a chair for Tong Jiahui and take care of her, Wang fan can''t help but praise herself: "it''s really the daughter of a famous family. It''s very appropriate to deal with the situation."


    After Tong Jiahui sat down, shangguanjing turned to Wang Fan, waved to him and said, "brother fan, don''t you come here and talk with Jiahui?"


    "Oh." Wang Fan agreed and went over.


    Help Wang Fan also pulled a chair, Shangguan said with a quiet smile: "you talk, I''ll prepare tea for you."


    "Thank you." Tong Jiahui returned with a smile.


    Chong Tong Jiahui smiles, shangguanjing turns and leaves.


    Looking at shangguanjing''s back, Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan with a smile, "Congratulations, brother fan, for marrying such a virtuous wife."


    "I don''t know how to answer that." Wang Fan, who just sat down, watched Tong Jiahui return.


    "What? Is happiness incoherent? Can''t even take my blessing? " Tong Jiahui asked with a smile.


    "Have you recovered from your gunshot?" Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui''s shoulder and asks.


    "Well, it''s a lot better. When it''s cloudy, there will be some pain, but it won''t get in the way. I can bear it." When Tong Jiahui spoke, she looked a little gloomy.


    Seeing the look on Tong Jiahui''s face, Wang Fan said with guilt, "it''s all my fault."


    "It''s none of your business. I''m willing to." Tong Jiahui said.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m so lucky. How can something happen? I''m very sorry to let you come back. " Wang Fan said in a low voice.


    "What? Did you see me so soon? Don''t I even have the right to care about you? " Tong Jiahui''s face was more gloomy, and her voice trembled.


    I didn''t expect Tong Jiahui to have such a reaction. Wang Fan explained in a hurry: "I don''t mean that. I just don''t want you to worry about me. Don''t get me wrong."


    "Everyone comes to this world, will encounter a concern, and when the concern becomes light, shallow, you can no longer see, touch, it means that everything has passed!" Tong Jiahui said sentimentally.


    Listening to Tong Jiahui''s plaintive voice, Wang Fan really wants to put her in his arms and use his own warm arms to comfort her increasingly cold heart.


    However, he did not dare and could not.


    The death of summer and the affair of Erdan make Wang Fan wary of Tong Jiahui. He doesn''t dare to do anything that will disappoint him.


    Sitting on a wooden chair and looking at Tong Jiahui with dim eyes, Wang Fan took a deep breath and said to her, "I will go back to w Province soon."


    "Oh? Is there anything to deal with? " Tong Jiahui asked.


    "Xiao Jing''s grandfather is in some trouble. I''ll go back and help him solve it. It may take a while." Wang Fan explained.


    "I will not stay in China for a long time when I come back this time. My father''s business abroad needs me to take care of it. Seeing that you have nothing to do, I can go back tomorrow at ease." Tong Jiahui returned with a smile.


    "I''ll see you off tomorrow." Wang Fan said.


    "No, I''ll have it arranged. If you have business to do, I won''t give you any trouble!" Tongjiahui said, has stood up, looking at the front of Wang Fan, and then said: "if there is nothing else, then I will leave!"


    "Where are you going? Don''t you live here today? " Wang Fan some flustered ask a way.


    "No, I''ve already arranged a hotel, so I won''t give you any trouble!" Tong Jiahui talks and reaches out her hand to Wang Fan.


    In the face of Tong Jiahui''s polite greeting, Wang Fan''s brow was locked, and his face looked very unhappy.

 V2.Chapter 881

    "Because of you, I was blown by the cold wind and shed tears when I was lonely. Some people asked me right and wrong, and said right and wrong, but who really cares about who, if love can''t be done..."


    In the TV variety show, the masked female singer sings sad songs, which makes Tong Jiahui, who is sitting by the window and looking out of the window, feel more difficult to calm down.


    The wound on her shoulder is still aching. After she left the teahouse, she went back to the hotel arranged for her by ah Qi. She always sat on the chair and looked at the scenery outside the window with her eyes.


    I don''t know whether it is God''s arrangement or other reasons. She is very disappointed with Wang Fan, but at this time, she heard such a sad song.


    The lyrics of this song, as if it was written for her, made her even more disappointed.


    Although shangguanjing takes the initiative to make friends with her, which comforts Tong Jiahui a little, Wang Fan''s attitude still cuts her heart.


    Unknowingly, the scene of meeting Wang Fan at the beginning reappears. Liu pangzi and Wang fan are in the hospital ward, gagging and fighting, and Wang Fan has the cheek to ask her to be his girlfriend.


    There was also the assassination in the middle of the mountain. Wang Fan was injured and took her to hide behind the car, looking at her appearance when she fled.


    And those things that Wang Fan has experienced are like movies, flashed in Tong Jiahui''s mind.


    "I wish I could let go of the past and forget how beautiful it was. I don''t want to be merciful after all."


    The voice of the female singer came into Tong Jiahui''s ears again, as if to remind her how to face all this and how to put down her feelings for Wang Fan.


    Subconsciously touching the coffee table beside her, Tong Jiahui picked up the cigarette on the coffee table and pulled out a cigarette to clip between her fingers.


    Since she met Wang Fan, she hasn''t smoked for a long time, but since she went to m country, Tong Jiahui picked up a cigarette again.


    Every time she smelled the smell of tobacco burning, she would think of Wang Fan''s smoking, who was not convinced. People could not help beating him.


    "Never again?" On Tong Jiahui''s face, a trace of sadness flashed over, and her frown gradually stretched out, just like the knot in her heart, which was calming a little bit.


    "Dong, Dong"


    The dull knock on the door makes Tong Jiahui''s face flustered. She turns back nervously and looks in the direction of the door.


    "Who is it?" Tong Jiahui''s voice was trembling, and her heart was beating violently.


    "Jiahui, it''s me!" Wang Fan''s voice came from the door.


    Just now, Tong Jiahui, who was still depressed, suddenly turned red. She hurriedly arranged her short hair and quickly examined her suit. When she got up, she saw the cigarettes and lighters on the tea table and threw them into the garbage can.


    "Is it Wang Fan?" As she walked towards the door, Tong Jiahui tried to keep her voice as calm as she could.


    There was no answer on the other side of the door, which made Tong Jiahui hesitant. She doubted that she had hallucinations, and even doubted that Wang Fan had left.


    "Ka"


    The sound of the lighter being lit came from the other side of the door, followed by Wang Fan''s voice: "ah, it''s me. I just lit a cigarette! Open the door


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice again, Tong Jiahui was relieved. She reached for the handle on the door and gently opened the door. Looking at Wang Fan with a cigarette in his mouth, she had a smile on her face.


    Seeing the expression on Tong Jiahui''s face, Wang Fan laughed and asked, "don''t you want to invite me in for a while?"


    "What can I do for you?" The girl''s special reserve makes Tong Jiahui ask such a question.


    Wang Fan, who was just about to step forward, was stunned and put his feet back in embarrassment.


    He raised his hand and touched his chin. Wang Fan looked at Tong Jiahui awkwardly. After a long time, he said, "if it''s inconvenient, I''ll..."


    "There''s nothing inconvenient for me. It''s up to you!" Fearing that Wang Fan would turn and leave, Tong Jiahui said quickly.


    Confused by Tong Jiahui''s attitude, Wang Fan scratched his chin and asked, "I''m going in? Or go? "


    "Do you mean to annoy me?" Tong Jiahui''s heart was a little worried, and her voice was also a little worried.


    "Why? I want to see you and ask you something Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing that Wang Fan wanted to ask herself something, Tong Jiahui''s face sank and said to him, "if you have anything, please say hello here."


    "Well."


    Wang Fan, who is half shut up, looks at Tong Jiahui helplessly. Seeing that her face is a little ugly, Wang Fan has the idea of going back.


    In fact, when Wang Fan came here tonight, he really wanted to ask Tong Jiahui some questions, which were exactly what Wang Yue said at the beginning.


    Although shangguanjing didn''t hear the conversation with Tong Jiahui in the teahouse, she could see clearly what they were talking about, and she also noticed that there must be some misunderstanding between them.


    After Tong Jiahui leaves, shangguanjing takes the initiative to find Wang Fan and ask him about Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui.


    After learning that Wang Fan suspects that Tong Jiahui is hiding something from him and that he may have manipulated something behind his back, shangguanjing suggests that he ask him face to face.


    As for Wang Fan''s confused feelings for Tong Jiahui, shangguanjing taught Wang Fan a thorough lesson.


    As a woman, it is natural to understand a woman''s mind.


    Tong Jiahui can come all the way back from m country, so worried about Wang Fan, which has shown her affection. If Wang fan is still forward-looking, what''s the difference between Wang Fan and slag man?


    Of course, there are many beauties around Wang Fan, and this kind of behavior has been listed in the rank of slag man. But shangguanjing still hopes that he can turn back as soon as possible on the road of slag man, and don''t let Tong Jiahui down.


    After shangguanjing''s persuasion and Wang Fan''s mother''s and Wang Beibei''s education, Wang Fan also felt that he should talk to Tong Jiahui clearly about their relationship.


    Because of this, Wang Fan just caught up with the hotel.


    But when he faced Tong Jiahui, he began to beat the drum in his heart. Especially seeing the expression of Tong Jiahui, he didn''t know how to ask about her and Erdan.


    Tong Jiahui, who was standing at the door, looked at Wang Fan''s indecisive face. She was almost mad with this man. She couldn''t help staring at Wang Fan and asked, "Wang Fan, what do you mean to me that I don''t deserve you? Why don''t you accept my feelings? "

 V2.Chapter 882

    When he came out of the hotel, he was already on his way. Wang Fan tidied up his suit and walked out of the door of the hotel. He happened to see Miao Qing leaning against an Audi, smoking leisurely.


    Sitting on the Audi, shangguanjing rolled down the window and waved to Wang Fan. He said with a smile: "brother fan, we are here."


    Miao Qing throws away his cigarette, opens the back door of Audi and makes an elegant gesture of please.


    The heroic female driver and elegant female companion have attracted people''s attention before Wang Fan''s reaction.


    Under the envious gaze of many men, Wang Fan hurried to the Audi and said with a smile to Miao Qing, "sister Qing, there''s no need for such a big show!"


    "Is it a big show? You don''t have to be too serious about this kind of Pediatrics. After all, you are also the Bodhisattva of the way! " Miao Qing returned to Wang Fan with a smile, and then said: "blind Master and ghost uncle said, let me take you and Xiaojing directly to the airport, sister Juan, they will meet you there."


    "All right." With these words, Wang Fan got into the Audi and sat next to shangguanjing.


    He has been watching Wang Fan''s shangguanjing affectionately. After Wang Fan closed the door, he asked in a low voice, "sister Jiahui, forgive you?"


    "Ah?" Wang Fan was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    Miao Qing, who was also on the bus at this time, looked at the two people behind him in the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "Xiao Jing, this little bit came out of the hotel. Do you think he knelt all night on Durian?"


    "Ha ha! That''s good. Sister Jiahui is not angry. We sisters can get along with each other again Shangguanjing said happily.


    Miao Qing, who is about to start the car, hears shangguanjing''s words and asks: "Xiaojing, did you sleep with Wang Fan with Qianxue?"


    "Keke"


    Miao Qing''s words, let Wang Fan almost a mouthful of old blood spit out, he hurriedly cough twice, want to cover up his embarrassment.


    Shangguanjing, who had not been in bed with Wang Fan, blushed and said in a mosquito buzzing voice, "sister Qing, I don''t have that yet."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought you had already tried!" Miao Qing realized that she had misunderstood shangguanjing and explained it awkwardly.


    Dare not let Miao Qing drag on the topic, Wang Fan quickly changed the topic and said: "the high table will be the thing, the information given to me, I will arrange people to investigate first, you and ghost uncle wait for my news."


    "I''m not very worried about intelligence. There''s one thing I''ve thought about. You should pay more attention to it." Miao Qing said solemnly.


    Seeing Miao Qing''s serious expression, Wang Fan frowned and asked curiously, "sister Qing, what can I do for you?"


    "I heard from the blind Master that the man you met helped you get through the meridians, didn''t he?" Miao Qing said to Wang Fan while driving.


    "Yes, when I go back this time, I want to improve my ability first. This person is the key to me!" Wang Fan replied.


    "I remember, you told me that this man had some kind of technique, didn''t you?" Miao Qing then asked.


    I didn''t expect that Miao Qing''s words suddenly changed, and he was also involved in this kind of thing. A black line flashed over Wang Fan''s head.


    But without waiting for Wang Fan to give an answer, shangguanjing next to him said, "yes, I think I heard you talk about it. Didn''t you say that person promised to teach you this skill?"


    Although nothing happened with Wang Fan, shangguanjing, as Wang Fan''s wife, is ready to do something with him. In the face of so many women around Wang Fan, shangguanjing is also very concerned about whether she can enjoy the treatment of rain and dew.


    As for women, if they have a sense of dependence on men, they won''t be so fussy any more. After all, they are all men and women who drink and eat. What they live is this kind of fireworks in the world.


    So shangguanjing''s words are natural, and there is no shyness at all.


    But Wang Fan''s face was even more surprised when he first heard shangguanjing''s words. He looked at shangguanjing beside him and asked awkwardly, "when did you hear about it? I didn''t remember telling you that! "


    "Didn''t I tell you before that Xiaojing was eavesdropping on us? Do you mind short circuit every time you are happy Miao Qing white Wang Fan one eye, very scornful said.


    After hearing Miao Qing say this, Wang Fan remembered.


    When he was sleeping with Miao Qing and Qian XueDa in shangguanjing''s residence, the two girls once reminded him that shangguanjing had been planning something and had been inquiring about their affairs.


    But shangguanjing didn''t completely fall in love with Wang Fan at that time, and Wang Fan was wary of shangguanjing, so the relationship between the two people was not as Frank as it is now.


    At the moment, shangguanjing has already made a decision in his heart. Naturally, he will not hide anything from Wang Fan any more, and he will say what he heard at that time at this juncture.


    Shangguanjing, who was exposed by Miao Qing, laughed awkwardly and quickly said, "brother fan, you sisters will inevitably ask for something from you. When I come in late, when it''s my turn, if you are tired, I''m also distressed. So you must ask for the skill in the room, or even the rain and dew!"


    "Tut tut"


    By two women said repeatedly smack tongue, Wang Fan felt back a burst of cold, waist eye position came a burst of inexplicable acid.


    All the way up to now, Wang Fan only cares about happiness, but forgets that there are more and more women around him. How can he completely resist this mortal body.


    However, as his women, Miao Qing and shangguanjing are considerate, and they remind him so frankly that they should seek a way to satisfy the public.


    Wang Fan, who was sweating slightly on his head, wiped his sweat secretly, nodded his head and said, "well, it seems that I really want to ask the blind man about the art in the room."


    "Yes! Health is capital. If you want to have a better life in the future, you have to have a good health! " Miao Qing said meaningfully, through the rearview mirror, threw a wink at Wang Fan.


    Shangguanjing was even more excited. He put his hand around Wang Fan''s arm, leaned on him and said in a low voice: "I''d like to be your test object to verify the power of fangzhongshu!"


    Sitting in the back seat of Wang Fan, listening to shangguanjing Yingying whispers, smelling the fragrance of someone on her body, suddenly have a kind of feeling in a dream.


    He couldn''t believe it all. He quickly reached out and pinched his thigh. After the pain hit his brain, he realized that it was not a dream, it was so real.

 V2.Chapter 883

    Outside the airport in T City, w Province, more than a dozen Mercedes Benz cars were parked there in unison. Wearing a suit, Liu Juan put her hands in her trouser pockets and looked at the exit of the airport with a gloomy face.


    "Elder sister, if Xiaojing knew that her grandfather was dying, would she collapse?" Thousands of snow in the side of a small voice asked.


    "That guy must wait for Wang Fan to show up before he is willing to help. He must have his idea, but I''m afraid that Wang fan may not accept his offer." Liu Juan said to Qian Xue in a low voice.


    While they were talking, Wang Fan and shangguanjing had already appeared at the exit of the airport. Ah Gou, who was waiting on the side, saw them, ran to Liu Juan and said, "sister Juan, brother fan is back!"


    At this time, Liu Juan, who had already seen Wang Fan, nodded her head gently and said to ah Gou, "ask them to get on the bus and go directly to the hospital!"


    Instead of welcoming Wang Fan and shangguanjing, Liu Juan just takes a look at them, turns around and gets on the Mercedes Benz beside her, and Qian Xue is clever enough to follow Liu Juan.


    Wang Fan, who is dragging his suitcase, also sees Liu Juan and Qian Xue from a distance. Of course, he also sees their actions. As soon as he is ready to raise his hand, he puts it down awkwardly.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan''s embarrassing move did not attract special attention, but shangguanjing, who was careful, still found Wang Fan''s embarrassment. She vomited her tongue and asked in a low voice: "brother fan, is that sister Juan? Does she not like me? "


    "How can it be? She has always been like this. Don''t worry!" Wang Fan said with a guilty heart.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, he saw that ah Gou was running to Wang Fan with several men. Ah Gou was holding two bulletproof vests in his hand.


    "Brother fan, sister Juan told you to get on the bus." Ah Gou said and handed his bulletproof vest to Wang Fan.


    Seeing the bulletproof vest in dog''s hand, Wang Fan''s heart was already tense, but he didn''t understand. Since the situation was so serious, why didn''t Liu Juan call herself?


    Don''t let Wang Fan think much, dog has put his bulletproof vest on Wang Fan''s suit, and I don''t know from whose hand, he even took a bulletproof helmet, ready to wear it on Wang Fan''s head.


    "Don''t make such a fuss!" Noticing the strange look in the eyes of the people around, Wang fan stops ah Gou''s action.


    "Brother fan, sister Juan said that you must pay attention to safety. This is a serious matter." Dog some anxious said.


    "How serious is it? Isn''t that the ray family? I''ll take care of them when I come back! " Wang Fan said with a gloomy face.


    "Brother fan, it''s not the Lei family, it''s not the Lei family!" Ah Gou explained in a hurry.


    Wang Fan, with a gloomy face, suddenly heard ah Gou''s words and asked with some doubts: "is it not the Lei family who want to kill me?"


    "Yes, sister Juan said, it''s their people who want to kill you!" Dog face panic said.


    "Wanguku?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    Wang Fan''s query made people around him pay more attention to him. Shangguanjing didn''t know the meaning of Wang Fan''s words, but he still reminded him in a low voice: "brother fan, what''s the matter? Let''s go back and talk about it. There are many people here with mixed eyes!"


    Aware of his gaffe, Wang Fan quickly lowered his head and sped up to the Mercedes Benz.


    After he got on the Mercedes Benz, he asked the dog sitting in the co driver, "what''s the situation?"


    "Brother fan, I''m not sure. After sister Juan answered the phone today, she asked someone to send two bulletproof vests and the bulletproof helmet. She told me to arrange another bulletproof car for you to ensure your safety." Ah Gou said bitterly.


    "Then how do you say that it''s sister Juan''s people who want to kill brother fan?" Shangguan asked quietly and nervously.


    "It was when sister Juan talked to sister Qianxue that I heard it. It seemed that Akutagawa Shin was looking for those people, and sister Juan was very worried." Ah Gou replied.


    Listen to dog''s answer, Wang fan can''t help but frown.


    Liu Juan''s people want to kill him, isn''t that wanguku''s people want to kill him?


    But why kill a man with withered bones?


    Is it that old guy Ralo, who paid to hire a man with a lot of bones, wants to kill his new boss?


    If Wang fan is really killed by his own people, it will become a world-class joke. In the future, Wan guku won''t have to be a killer in the world.


    But Wang fan is also very clear in his heart. Although he has a ruby ring in his hand, which proves that he is the leader of wanguku''s family, he needs the other party to give him a chance to speak.


    If the man who wants to kill him uses a sniper gun to shoot him from a distance, he will be really wronged!


    Sitting next to Wang Fan, shangguanjing was very worried and kept watching the situation outside the car window for fear that someone might be harmful to them.


    "Cha"


    A burst of violent brake sound came, Wang Fan''s Mercedes Benz car fiercely hit the direction, rushed to the side of the road.


    "Dong"


    With the protection of bulletproof steel plate, the Mercedes Benz crashed into a big tree and made a deafening noise, but it did not cause any harm to the people in the car.


    A dog, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, because he didn''t fasten his seat belt, bumped into the windshield in front of him, made a big cut on his forehead, and his blood ran all over his face.


    "Brother fan, are you ok?" Regardless of wiping the blood on his face, ah Gou asked Wang Fan behind him for the first time.


    At this time, Wang Fan was embracing shangguanjing in his arms. When he heard a dog''s voice, he was also warm-hearted. He quickly said, "dog, I have nothing to do. How about you?"


    "Brother fan, I''m fine. I just broke my head!" With these words, ah Gou took out his pistol from his waist and looked out through the window.


    And the driver sitting in the driver''s seat, at the moment, has tilted his head against the back of the chair, his face black without breath.


    Seeing the black smell on the driver''s face, Wang Fan frowned and scolded: "Damn, it''s really up to me! How could they have poisoned in advance? "


    Hiding in Wang Fan''s arms, shangguanjing also saw the strange look on the driver''s face. She was surprised and asked, "when did he get poisoned? Why don''t we? "


    "He should have been poisoned for a long time, but now he''s poisoned. Damn, these people are so accurate!" Wang Fan didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry when he first learned the power of Wan guku.


    His subordinates are good at killing people, which should be a happy thing, but the one who is calculated is Wang Fan himself. If he can laugh again, it''s really surprising!


    When Wang Fan was cursing, the dead driver''s face actually grew transparent pimples as big as soybeans.


    "Damn, get out of the car quickly, the poison in this boy''s body is discharging out!" Wang fan saw the strange look on the driver''s face, quickly and loudly reminded ah Gou and shangguanjing.

 V2.Chapter 884

    The driver in the car died suddenly, and there were strange blisters on his face, which made Wang Fan think that someone wanted to poison them for the first time.


    I have to admire the wisdom of the killers. In order to succeed in the assassination, all kinds of conspiracy means have been used, and no chance will be missed.


    When Wang fan pulls shangguanjing out of the car, ah Gou has already run to the road. He is calling his subordinates from several cars behind him to take care of Wang Fan and shangguanjing.


    The frightened shangguanjing''s face turned white. If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s comfort, he would have been pale and paralyzed.


    Wang Fan, with a gloomy face, took a look at them and said to shangguanjing, "don''t worry. We''ll leave here right away."


    "Whoosh"


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell, there came a burst of empty voice behind him.


    Wang Fan, who had no time to think about it, hugged shangguanjing, who had not yet reacted. He lowered his body and rolled on the ground.


    After rolling on the ground and pulling away from the Benz behind him, Wang Fan pushed shangguanjing away, and he quickly got up and stood in front of shangguanjing.


    At this time, Wang fan can see clearly who is behind the attack on him.


    I saw that the driver who had died suddenly had stepped down from the Mercedes Benz car with bulletproof function. He was holding a dagger in his hand and looking at Wang Fan without expression.


    The blister on the driver''s face has broken, and the yellowing liquid left many yellow marks on his face, which makes people look disgusting.


    The scene in front of us is just like the zombie suddenly appeared in front of the public in the apocalyptic novel.


    "It''s really not an ordinary killer. They want to count me one by one!" Wang Fan looked at the dead driver and said with a sneer.


    "Brother fan, I didn''t expect that your skill was very good. When I saw you before, I really improved a lot!" The dead driver spoke, but it was a woman''s voice.


    Hearing the voice of a woman, Wang Fan was stunned at first and then asked in surprise, "are you Yang Jie?"


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that brother fan remembered me, which was a bit embarrassing! " Yang Jie, disguised as a male driver, laughs and takes off his mask.


    After the mask is removed, Yang Jie''s original face is exposed. Her hair is specially cut short, which makes people feel that she is full of heroism.


    "Liu Juan said that someone wanted to kill me. It seems that she meant you?" Wang Fan looks at Yang Jie in front of him and asks in a deep voice.


    "Originally it was Shura who took over the business, but I don''t think it''s necessary to arrange other people in the organization to kill you, so I volunteered to take over the task. How about that? You didn''t think of it, brother fan Yang Jie said coldly.


    In front of her, Yang Jie''s face was cold, and her suit was full of disgusting yellow liquid. It''s hard to imagine that she was once a beauty.


    In the face of Yang Jie''s contempt, Wang Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "boss Yang, I''m afraid you''ll miss today. I don''t know how your boss will treat the killer who failed."


    "Well! Wang Fan, don''t be too confident. Do you still want to have sister Juan to protect you? Shura has taken people and stopped her on the road! So if you know what to do, you should stop yourself and don''t give sister Juan any trouble! " When Yang Jie said that, his eyes had already come up with the intention of killing, and his voice was more and more chilly.


    "Shura?" Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "Yes, it''s Shura. I warned sister Juan to stay away from your garbage, but she didn''t listen to me. Now let me solve your problem for her." Yang Jie cold face finish saying, then toward Wang Fan rushed past.


    The dagger in Yang Jie''s hand flashed cold light and cut through the air like a flash, stabbing Wang Fan''s vital point.


    Wang Fan, who was already on guard, dodged Yang Jie''s blow. Without waiting for Yang Jie to fight back, Wang Fan hit her elbow with a knife.


    "Ah"


    Yang Jie, who was hit on the elbow by Wang Fan, gave a loud cry and almost lost his dagger.


    Two people just a face to face, has already divided the victory and defeat.


    If Wang Fan just had a dagger in his hand, then Yang Jie would not only be injured, but also from Wang Fan''s evasion of Yang Jie''s attack to his successful counterattack, it all happened between lightning and flint, which is enough to see how fast Wang Fan''s speed is.


    Wang Fan''s skill surprised Yang Jie.


    When I first met Wang Fan, he was just a rookie in the Jianghu. Although he had the experience of gangster, his identity as a little gangster was not in Yang Jie''s eyes at all.


    This is also the main reason why Yang Jie tried to dissuade Liu Juan.


    Later, although Yang Jie helped Wang Fan to do something according to Liu Juan''s instructions, it was entirely because of Liu Juan, not that Yang Jie''s view of Wang Fan had changed.


    This time, Wan guku receives the task of assassinating Wang Fan. Yang Jie even thinks that helping Liu Juan solve the problem of Wang fan can be regarded as a reward for Liu Juan''s kindness to her.


    Yang Jie didn''t even think that Wang Fan could escape the trap set by her, so she didn''t take Wang Fan seriously from the beginning.


    But now, her contempt for the enemy made her pay the price, and also made her want to kill Wang Fan.


    Kneading the elbow, Yang Jie said to Wang Fan: "good! It seems that you still have two talents. I like them very much! "


    "Like it? Then go on! " Wang Fan looked at Yang Jie''s face and said with disdain.


    I know Yang Jie''s identity very well in my heart, but Wang fan doesn''t think that if he reveals his identity at this time, Yang Jie will be afraid of him.


    After all, killers like Yang Jie are all rebellious characters. If they simply use their identity to suppress each other, they are likely to have embarrassing results.


    The world of killers is the world of the jungle.


    If we can''t completely conquer these killers in terms of ability, then even if we take the keepsake of the founder of wanguku of the previous generation, we can''t make these killers surrender.


    And it is very likely that, because of Wang Fan''s lack of strength, those killers leave the organization.


    Therefore, Wang Fan must use his own ability to defeat Yang Jie, who has always looked down upon him, and let her completely surrender from her heart.


    Looking at Yang Jie''s injured arm, Wang Fan said to her with a smile: "I think you are a woman. I just asked you to move. Now I want to read on the friendship between you and Liu Juan. If I give you another hand, it will be fair to you."


    Seeing Wang Fan carrying his right hand behind him, Yang Jie said with a confident smile: "good! Then you''ll die! "

 V2.Chapter 885

    Wang Fan confidently let Yang Jie in front of him, but Yang Jie is not only ungrateful, but also more sharp to Wang Fan''s hand. Every time he makes a hand, he points to Wang Fan''s key point.


    But the gap between the two people is too big, even if Yang Jie did his best, he could not hurt Wang Fan.


    Yang Jie, who is physically exhausted, is sweating on her head and body. She is biting her teeth and staring at Wang Fan. The dagger in her hand is as heavy as a kilo.


    This kind of cat and mouse situation makes Yang Jie''s heart more anxious. She doesn''t want to delay any longer, but she has no ability to kill Wang Fan in front of her.


    "How about boss Yang? Do you want to go on? " Looking at Yang Jie, who has been injured in many places, Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Stubborn Yang Jie silver teeth bite, stood up from the ground, is very contemptuous to Wang Fan said: "today, only one of us can survive, even if I am inferior, I will fight with you to the end!"


    "Oh? Is that what you killers believe in? Never die? " Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Yes! Never die Yang Jie returned.


    "I''m very curious. If you killers suddenly get the news after receiving the mission and ask you to stop the mission, what will you do? Will it disobey orders? " Wang fan then asked.


    "What?" Yang Jie looks at Wang Fan with some doubts and doesn''t know what he wants to say.


    Seeing the puzzled look on Yang Jie''s face, Wang Fan said with a smile: "for example, someone asked you to stop the task of assassinating me, what would you do?"


    "Do you want sister Juan to protect you? Wang Fan, are you still not a man? Can you stop troubling sister Juan? Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused her? " When Yang Jie said this, tears flashed in his eyes.


    I wanted to show my identity and let Yang Jie retreat, but I didn''t expect that Yang Jie suddenly said such words.


    The smile on Wang Fan''s face gradually disappeared, and he asked with a slight frown, "Yang Jie, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? Wang Fan, don''t you know yourself? Don''t you use sister Juan all the time? I don''t know why sister Juan is so accommodating to you, but I know that, as Luocha, sister Juan will be hunted down by the organization because of you! You know what? " The tears in Yang Jie''s eyes fell instantly, and his voice became hoarse.


    "What? Being chased by the organization? Why? " Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "Because she is Rocha, our leader, she can''t have feelings, can''t have feelings with anyone, her feelings for you, will let her violate the rules of the organization, will be punished!" Yang JieChong yells at Wang Fan.


    Knowing that he is not Wang Fan''s opponent, Yang Jie still insists on killing Wang Fan for the sake of Liu Juan.


    Only when Wang Fan was killed, Liu Juan would be free from punishment. This is why Yang Jie volunteered to kill Wang Fan.


    Looking at Yang Jie''s hysterical appearance, Wang Fan also realized the seriousness of the problem, although he knew that Liu Juan was Luocha, and that she had a high position in the organization.


    But Wang Fan didn''t know the internal rules of Wan guku, let alone what kind of danger Liu Juan would encounter because of him.


    Thinking of what Yang Jie said just now, Shura has already entangled Liu Juan, Wang fan is even more worried about Liu Juan''s situation. He steps forward and grabs the dagger in Yang Jie''s hand, clasps Yang Jie''s arm with his backhand, and says to her, "take me to Shura, I want to save Liu Juan."


    Before he could react to Wang Fan''s sudden attack, he heard Wang Fan say that he was going to see Shura. Yang Jie glared at Wang Fan and yelled, "what do you want? Shura doesn''t know about you and sister Juan. If I kill you now, I can hide it for sister Juan! You know what? Only when you die can sister Juan live! "


    Listening to Yang Jie''s roar, Wang Fan said with a bitter smile: "if I live, I can still keep Liu Juan''s life. Can you be gentle to me in the future?"


    "You?"


    Yang Jie, who is held by Wang Fan''s arm, looks up at Wang Fan in surprise. His eyes are full of doubts.


    "What? Don''t believe me? " Wang Fan asked easily.


    "Do you want to fight with Shura? Do you think you can defeat Shura with your ability? Wang Fan, you look down on our people Yang Jie said with a sneer on his face. In his words, he didn''t trust Wang Fan.


    "Shura? Is he strong? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Strong? Wang Fan, you don''t want to catch up with him in your life. He is the strongest man I''ve ever seen, and only he is worthy of Luocha! Shura and Rocha should have been together! " Yang Jie said angrily.


    Originally, he had nothing to do with Shura, but when he heard Yang Jie''s last words, Wang Fan had a bad feeling in his heart.


    No man is willing to admit that other men are excellent, especially successful men like Wang Fan.


    Moreover, men like Wang fan are even more reluctant to hear that some people question their ability while saying that they are not worthy of their women.


    The feelings between Wang Fan and Liu Juan have always given Wang Fan a sense of security and made him feel different about Liu Juan.


    Although the relationship between the two people, still stay in the spiritual level, but this relationship makes Wang Fan more cherish.


    Now Yang Jie says that only a man like Shura can be worthy of Liu Juan, which makes Wang Fan a little angry!


    The strength on the hand increased a few points, see Yang Jie eat painful appearance, Wang Fan coldly said: "this is a punishment to you, later see you dare not talk nonsense!"


    Yang Jie, who has been used by Wang Fan, bites his teeth and doesn''t cry for pain any more. His eyes stare at Wang Fan, as if he wants to swallow Wang Fan alive.


    Ignoring Yang Jie''s killing eyes, Wang Fan escorts her to ah Gou and shangguanjing.


    After Wang Fan pushed shangguanjing away, ah Gou and his subordinates had moved her to a safe place.


    When people who were worried about Wang fan saw that Wang Fan was very easy to deal with, ah Gou and shangguanjing had no previous worries.


    Shangguanjing, who hears the conversation between them, already knows the identity of the killer and the situation of Liu Juan. Although she has not met Liu Juan, shangguanjing has a natural closeness to Liu Juan because of Wang Fan.


    In addition, Liu Juan arrived here this time to help sun Hesheng tide over the difficulties according to the blind Master''s request, so shangguanjing has different feelings for Liu Juan.


    At the moment, when she heard that someone was going against Liu Juan, she was even more anxious. When she saw Wang Fan coming over, she asked anxiously, "brother fan, do you want me to inform the people in the police station to help?"


    "Forget the police. You and ah gou are waiting for my call here. I''ll go by myself!" Wang Fan said confidently.

 V2.Chapter 886

    Put Yang Jie into the car, Wang fan driving one of the Mercedes Benz cars parked on the roadside, driving fast along the road.


    Yang Jie, sitting in the back row, rubbed his sprained arm and glared at Wang Fan, who was driving the car. He asked in a gloomy voice, "Wang Fan, what are you going to do? Do you really think that you can defeat Shura with your ability? "


    "It seems that Shura is the strongest in your eyes?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Well! In this world, no one can defeat him. If it wasn''t for the sudden death of my husband, the position of the leader of wangukuda would have been taken by Shura. " When Yang Jie talked about Shura, his eyes were full of light.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to retort, Yang Jie went on to say: "Luocha is smart and intelligent, and Shura has excellent martial arts skills. If they join hands, wanguku will become the number one killer organization in the world!"


    Listening to Yang Jie''s words, Wang Fan rolled his eyes and asked, "according to your meaning, do you want Liu Juan to be with Shura?"


    "Of course, there must be a lot of people, Wang Fan, who have the same idea with me, so I advise you to retreat in the face of difficulties. Maybe we will not let you die in the face of Rocha!" Yang Jie said coldly.


    "Ha ha! Liu Juan is my wife. How can I give her up? Don''t say Shura is the number one killer in the world. Even if he is the number one killer in the whole universe, I will fight against him. In order to protect my beloved xiaojuan''er, hehe, I dare to beat anyone down! " Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone. He didn''t have any timidity to Shura because of Yang Jie''s words.


    Yang Jie, who was sitting in the back row, listened to Wang Fan''s words and wanted to strangle him alive. However, when she moved her arm a little, she felt a deep pain in her joints, which made her head sweat again.


    "I advise you not to move. If I dare to put you behind me, I must have my plan. If you force your transport capacity, your whole arm will be scrapped, but you can''t blame me!" Wang Fan took a look at Yang Jie in the back row through the rearview mirror.


    At this time, Yang Jie, who was already sweating, gnawed her teeth and glared at the back of Wang Fan''s head. Although she hated the rubbish man in front of her, as Wang Fan said, she couldn''t make any effort at all.


    Yang Jie, who has been struggling for a long time, doesn''t seem to want to give up the attack on Wang Fan. She supports her body and moves closer to Wang Fan. She says, "I can''t let you destroy the good things of Luocha, and I can''t let Wangu wither in the hands of people like you."


    The smell of blood in Yang Jie''s mouth and the warm smell of her body soon spread to Wang Fan''s nose. He frowned slightly and looked at Yang Jie behind him from the corner of his eye. He said coldly, "Yang Jie, if you dare to offend me again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Yang Jie, who had put his mouth behind Wang Fan, heard Wang Fan''s warning and said with a sneer, "Wang Fan, do you think I''m scared? For the sake of wanguku''s future, even if I give up, what is this life? "


    "Yang Jie, do you know this ring?" Wang Fan sneered and raised his wrist to show Yang Jie the ruby ring on his hand.


    Yang Jie, who is about to bite the artery on Wang Fan''s neck with his teeth, is attracted by the light from the ruby ring on Wang Fan''s finger, and immediately turns his eyes to the ruby ring.


    "What''s this?" Yang Jie was shocked and unbelievable.


    "Well! This is the relic of my second elder martial brother. It was handed over to me by my Master Sun Jian. Now I am the dragon head of wanguku. All of you should obey my orders! " Wang Fan cold voice returns a way.


    "Impossible, impossible! How could you have this ring? Who the hell are you? Who is Sun Jian? How could it be someone you know, sir? You must be lying to me


    It''s hard to accept everything in front of him for a moment. Yang Jie says incoherently, and his eyes are fixed on the ruby ring.


    She recognized the ring.


    As the backbone of wangukuli, Yang Jie has done things around her husband. Of course, she can recognize this ring with unusual significance.


    And when he was alive, he did say that he would pass this ring, which symbolizes power, on to the next leader.


    However, at that time, Yang Jie always thought that the successor in his words was the Shura they worshipped.


    Later, when my husband died suddenly, the ruby ring disappeared. Many people in the organization suspected that someone was jealous of Shura, so they killed my husband with poison. And the ruby ring should have been hidden.


    Because there is no ruby ring, so Shura has not been justified, leading these killers in wanguku, active in the world killer stage.


    It is also because of the absence of this keepsake that some people are not very concerned about the orders of Shura, which makes Wan guku''s internal division gradually appear.


    The more such a situation is, the more someone needs to stand up for it. Therefore, the loyal fans like Yang Jie have been looking forward to the support of Shura to take the leading position.


    Among them, the most powerful one is Luocha, whose strength and status are comparable to Shura.


    As Luocha, the No.2 figure in wangukuli, Liu Juan not only has her own followers, but also has her own style of acting. Moreover, if she shows her position and supports Shura to sit on the leading position, then the whole wangukuli''s voice of opposition will soon disappear.


    In Yang Jie''s view, as long as there are no internal differences among Wan guku, the moment when Wan guku reaches the peak of the world killer organization will soon be realized.


    All this is not easy, now suddenly a Wang Fan, which has made Yang Jie feel angry, but Wang Fan at this time, showing the keepsake of wanguku dragon head, no wonder Yang Jie''s heart, some difficult to accept such a reality.


    No one would like to be led by a garbage leader, not to mention these killers with real skills!


    After a long time, Yang Jie looked at Wang Fan suspiciously and asked, "Wang Fan, did you kill Mr. Wang and threaten Luocha to plot against us?"


    Wang Fan, who is waiting for Yang Jie to bow his head and become a minister, suddenly hears Yang Jie''s query behind him and almost spits blood. He turns his head to look at Yang Jie and asks sarcastically, "Yang Jie, are you a woman with water in your head? I murder the second elder martial brother? Do you really think that I am a rubbish without ability? "


    "Isn''t it?" Yang Jie asked.


    "Your sister, I will prove to you today that this ring is genuine, and my strength is not something that women like you can underestimate!" Wang Fan said angrily.

 V2.Chapter 887

    The Mercedes Benz with the damaged tire is on the road. Liu Juan looks at several people on the opposite side with a gloomy face. The blood on the injured Qianxue''s mouth has not dried yet.


    These people in the opposite are Shura and his men. Although some of Shura''s men are embarrassed because of their injuries, the murderous spirit on their faces doesn''t fade at all.


    "Sister Juan, I can do it!" Thousand snow gnaws a tooth to say.


    Liu Juan, who has been gloomy, raised her hand and patted Qian Xue on the shoulder and said to her, "Qian Xue, you''ve worked very hard. Let me do the next thing."


    As soon as Liu Juan''s words came out, the men standing opposite her immediately became nervous, except for Shura standing in front of these men.


    Wearing a suit, Shura not only looks outstanding, but also has a hot figure. Standing there, he is just as eye-catching as a movie star.


    If you don''t know the identity of Shura, maybe many girls will want to take a picture with him when they see him.


    Is such a man, but a pair of expressionless appearance, completely gives a kind of cold feeling.


    Hearing what Liu Juan said, Shura, who didn''t speak much, frowned slightly and asked, "have you decided? Break with the organization? For a man? "


    "As I said, Wang fan is Mr. Wang''s successor. He has Mr. Wang''s Keepsake in his hand and the approval of Mr. Sun Jian, Mr. Wang''s master. I am guarding the future of wanguku!" Liu Juan replied impolitely.


    "Sun Jian? I haven''t heard from Mr. Sun Jian. I only know that Mr. Sun Jian is the leader of wanguku''s family. If he is alive, I''ll listen to whatever he says. Others, forget it! " Shura said with disdain.


    Shura''s words were very arrogant, which made Liu Juan very angry.


    They have worked together for many years. Liu Juan knows what kind of temper Shura is.


    When he was alive, he attached great importance to Shura, not only in his martial arts attainments, but also in his many important things.


    It was because of his husband''s favor that Shura was not only very headstrong in his work, but also very strong in his character, which could not accommodate other people''s opinions.


    Just as Yang Jie thought, not only many killers of Wan guku are looking forward to Shura''s taking over Wan guku''s affairs after his husband''s death, but also Shura himself has been eager to be the leader of Wan guku.


    However, because of the strange death of Mr. Liu Juan, she always suspected that the cause of Mr. Liu''s death was related to the people in the organization, which made Shura dare not rashly propose to take over the management of the whole organization from Mr. Liu.


    Although it is not said clearly, in fact, he is still in charge of most of the things in the bone, especially the whole organization''s external acceptance tasks, and the selection of personnel has the final say.


    When he heard about the existence of Wang Fan, the leader of the organization, Shura, who was determined to win the throne, he was really annoyed.


    After receiving the heavy financial task from Leiluo, Shura pretended not to know the relationship between Wang Fan and Wan guku, and sent his closest subordinates to w province to solve Wang Fan''s problem.


    Although Shura''s work is very secret, his arrangement was told to Liu Juan. This is what happened when Wang Fan left the airport today.


    Although she received the news ahead of time and knew that Shura would be bad for Wang Fan, Liu Juan always thought that Shura would be restrained when she knew Wang Fan''s identity. Even if she was not satisfied with Wang Fan, she would maintain the surface stability.


    In addition, sun Hesheng''s condition is not good, so Liu Juan thinks that Wang fan should get to the hospital early to help sun Hesheng through this difficulty.


    But it backfired. Shura not only did not worry about Wang Fan''s identity, but also sent a killer to kill Wang Fan. He openly questioned Wang Fan''s identity here, and his words were even more disrespectful.


    This makes Liu Juan not like him.


    A person can be rebellious, arrogant and domineering, but his loyalty to the organization can not be lost. In particular, killer organizations like Wan guku need every member of the organization to maintain a high degree of loyalty to the organization.


    In the case of Shura, if she was someone else, Liu Juan would blow the other party to pieces mercilessly.


    But the opponent is Shura, the No.1 killer in wangukuli, and also the top ten killer in the world killer organization. Liu Juan should consider carefully!


    "Shura, whether you recognize him or not, he has Mr. Sun Jian''s Keepsake in his hand. He is the leader of Wan guku. You must obey him!" Liu Juan said in a low voice.


    "Ha ha! What a joke! Keepsake? The keepsake is dead, Rocha. Does it mean that whoever holds the keepsake is the leader? If I kill that boy today and get the keepsake, will you admit that I am the leader? " Shura laughed and sniffed at Liu Juan''s words.


    "Are you going to revolt openly? Shura, what do you want to do? " Liu Juan''s eyes are about to crack, glaring at Shura, and a pair of pink fists are pinching.


    Standing less than ten meters away from Liu Juan, Shura sneered and said, "what do I want to do? Luocha, the world of killers, the strong is respected. As long as Wang fan can beat me, I will recognize him as the leader, otherwise! Nothing to talk about


    "You! It''s nonsense Even the gap between Wang Fan and Shura, Liu Juan is more angry with Shura''s words.


    Although she was dissatisfied with Shura, Liu Juan could not find a reason to refute it.


    Just as Shura said, the world of killers is the most real. The jungle rule of the jungle makes it clear to everyone who is in it that if he wants to sit in the supreme position, he must have the incomparable ability of others.


    Wang Fan, who got the wanguku keepsake, obviously didn''t have a convincing ability. That''s why Shura dared to say such rebellious words at this time.


    "Rocha, have you had sex with this man? That''s why you''re defending him everywhere? ha-ha! If so, you will be punished, ha ha! What qualifications do you have to stand here and teach me? " Shura, who used to laugh, suddenly became cold and gloomy, and his face became gloomy. He looked at Liu Juan with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Liu Juan, who was about to endure to the limit, met Shura''s murderous eyes and walked towards him step by step. She was unconvinced and said, "Shura, they all say you are the top ten killers in the world. Let me understand your strength."


    "Seek your own death!" Shura said coldly, and a pair of iron fists were ready to go.

 V2.Chapter 888

    Although she was wearing a suit, it didn''t affect Liu Juan''s action. Like a gust of wind, she held the dagger tightly in her hand and rushed to Shura with a look of contempt.


    As the No.1 and No.2 figures of wanguku, Shura and Luocha have always been the pride of the whole organization and the God in the eyes of every killer.


    Now, for the sake of Wang Fan, the two God level figures with withered bones, they actually hand in hand for the first time in the land of W province. Moreover, from the attitude of the two people, this is not a simple fight.


    "Bang"


    Holding a dagger, Liu Juan and Shura face to face, and the atmosphere between them burst.


    "You are not my opponent, Rocha. Don''t try to be brave again!" Micro silk did not move Shura''s face is gloomy, the tone of speech is very impolite.


    Being shocked by Shura''s aura, Liu Juan retreats. She finally stabilizes herself, and her beautiful eyes stare at the sullen Shura.


    The gap between the two people already exists, but Liu Juan did not expect that, just a short half a year, the gap between them has actually reached this point.


    Although the fight just now was short, Shura completely defused Liu Juan''s attack with only one punch, and shocked her out.


    What surprised Liu Juan most was that Shura didn''t do her best.


    All as Shura said, the gap between them is too big, Liu Juan is not his opponent, if really fight, Liu Juan can only come to a tragic end.


    But Liu Juan can''t admit defeat!


    There is Wang Fan behind her who needs to be protected. If she is soft in front of Shura, Wang Fan will lose his final dependence. What will he face? Liu Juan can''t imagine.


    Swallowing the blood in her mouth, Liu Juan said with a sneer: "Shura, I know you are very strong, but in order to maintain the rules of the organization, I still want to share a victory with you."


    "Rocha, you won''t really fall in love with that man. What''s good about him? It''s just a piece of rubbish. Is it worth dying for? " Shura asked coldly.


    "I have an engagement with him. It''s made by Mr. Sun Jian''s master. Although Mr. Wan guku also made rules when he was founded, forbidding us to have feelings and families, Mr. Sun Jian is Mr. Sun''s master. I can''t disobey his orders!" Liu Juan answered firmly.


    "Sun Jian! Sun Jian! When did this guy who I never knew become his master? When can we get involved in our affairs? Liu Juan, you''re not making excuses for yourself, are you Shura said angrily.


    Without arguing with Shura, Liu Juan clenched her dagger again and was ready to attack Shura again.


    One side of the snow, at this time has also seen the disadvantage of Liu Juan, her hand holding a bitterness, came forward to Liu Juan said: "sister Juan, we go together!"


    "Good!" Knowing that she was not the opponent of Shura, Liu Juan didn''t trust her, so she agreed to the proposal of Qianxue.


    Listening to the two women''s words, Shura said contemptuously: "Wang Fan has some means to let you work so hard for him. I''m more and more interested in him!"


    "Shura, pay attention to your words. Wang fan is Mr. Wang''s successor and our chief! You can''t call him by his name! " Liu Juan is very angry with Shura''s arrogance, especially his attitude towards Wang Fan, which makes Liu Juan very dissatisfied.


    Hearing Liu Juan''s words, Qian Xue said with a smile: "sister Juan, this guy must be very jealous of Wang Fan. That''s why he has such a reaction. It''s normal! This is the villain mentality


    "Rubbish! You deserve to talk about me, too? " Shura heard Qian Xue''s words and glared angrily, yelling at Qian Xue.


    "Cut! Shura, don''t think you are so powerful. Let''s see sister Juan and I join hands and beat you all over the place Although there are injuries on the body, but a thousand snow is a little stage fright, but not less fighting spirit, provocative said.


    Qian Xue is not afraid of nature, and she has Liu Juan by her side. She disdains the Shura in front of her, which makes Shura hate Qian Xue.


    Liu Juan and have many years of working experience, coupled with the people are wangukuli, so even if Shura is dissatisfied with Liu Juan, it will never take her life.


    But the snow in front of us is different!


    Wan guku, as a leader in the killer world, has a festival with many killer organizations, and Shenfeng organization, where Qian Xue is, has a festival with Wan guku.


    So Shura can''t vent her anger on Liu Juan. Naturally, she should all vent her anger on Qian Xue.


    And Shura wants to use Qianxue''s life to warn Liu Juan who is provocative to him and wants to defend Wang Fan.


    Looking at Qian Xue, his eyes are full of killing intention. Shura is ready to kill Qian Xue in front of Liu Juan. His iron fists are tightly held together, and his white knuckles are full of strength.


    "Kill


    With a dagger in her hand, Liu Juan rushed up with a roar.


    Qian Xue, who is closely behind Liu Juan, is like a light swallow. She holds the bitterness in her hand.


    The two women rushed to Shura one after the other. Their eyes were fixed on the key points of Shura. The weapons in their hands were mercilessly cutting the invisible air, making bursts of air breaking sound.


    "To die!"


    Seeing that the two women had rushed up, Shura cursed and hit Liu Juan who was in the front with one punch.


    In fact, Shura''s fist is a virtual move. He expected that Liu Juan didn''t dare to take it hard, so after he hit it, his other hand had already grabbed Qianxue behind Liu Juan.


    As long as you catch Qian Xue and kill the woman of r country in front of Liu Juan, Liu Juan will not pester him any more. Shura has her own wishful thinking in her heart.


    "Bang"


    Liu Juan rushed to the front, fiercely facing Shura''s fist, and the dagger in her hand cut Shura''s arm madly.


    "Ah


    Did not expect all this Shura pain call, fist change claws, directly grasp to Liu Juan''s face.


    Without waiting for Shura''s hand to touch Liu Juan''s body, Qian Xue, who is closely behind Liu Juan, has already jumped up, and the pain in his hand has no thorn to Shura''s neck.


    "Dong"


    Shura, who is experienced in many battles, quickly moves his fist to block, and then hits Qianxue''s arm with one punch. The dull sound of impact comes. Qianxue, who jumps up in the air, is defeated by this punch, and flies to one side like a broken kite.


    "I want you to pay for your life!"


    Liu Juan, who has no time to rescue Qian Xue, roars and tears pop out of her eyes. The dagger in her hand stabs Shura''s heart.

 V2.Chapter 889

    Although did not check thousand Snow''s injury, but Liu Juan''s heart is very clear, by Shura this punch in the body, thousand snow to bear the damage is how big.


    It is also because Liu Juan knows what the end of this fight will be, so she did not stop the dagger in her hand to take care of the injured snow.


    At this moment, in her heart, there was only one thought.


    Protect Wang Fan!


    As long as Wang fan is not in danger, as long as no one can threaten Wang Fan, Liu Juan will not care about others, and will not pity her own life.


    Stand up and fight for your life.


    Shura at this time has also understood Liu Juan''s intention, double fist chest a block, abruptly separated the dagger in Liu Juan''s hand.


    The smell of blood came out of Shura''s broken sleeve, which made him hate Liu Juan.


    "Rocha! Are you crazy? " Shura retreated and yelled at the crazy Liu Juan.


    Liu Juan, who has already killed her red eye, can''t hear other voices. There is a voice behind her ear: "kill!"


    Liu Juan clenched her teeth with tight lips, and the dagger in her hand kept waving, stabbing at the key point of Shura''s body.


    "Bang"


    The dodging Shura punches and hits Liu Juan on the shoulder.


    Liu Juan had no time to react, so she was hit by Shura and flew out.


    Liu Juan, with a shoulder injury, tried to get up from the ground, but failed in the end.


    Shura, who was also embarrassed by a series of attacks by Liu Juan, saw that Liu Juan was injured by herself, and said with disdain: "Luocha, although you are as famous as me, your strength is still different from me after all. It''s not the same level. It''s you who killed me first. Don''t blame my men for being merciless!"


    Those killers who followed Shura had suffered losses in Qianxue''s hands because they were worried about the punishment of Luocha. Now, seeing that Luocha was taught by Shura, their resentment was naturally reduced by more than half.


    While laughing at Liu Juan''s excessive self-reliance, these people blow a rainbow fart to Shura.


    Surrounded by everyone''s Rainbow farts, Shura''s face is more elated. He simply deals with the wound on his body and goes to Liu Juan who falls to the ground.


    "Rocha, as long as you swear that you will not fight me for that man again, I can forgive you today, otherwise, hum!" A layer of murderous intention appeared in Shura''s eyes. Standing beside Liu Juan, he looked at her coldly.


    "Don''t you think about it!" Liu Juan endured the pain and bit her teeth.


    "To die!"


    Shura, who was contradicted by Liu Juan, widened his eyes in anger and smashed his fist at Liu Juan''s face.


    "Boom"


    Without waiting for Shura''s fist to fall, the Mercedes Benz on one side made a loud noise. Then, the broken down Mercedes Benz was collided by Wang Fan''s car and rushed to Shura.


    "Damn it


    Seeing that the Mercedes Benz was about to hit him, Shura swore and dodged to one side.


    Seeing that the broken down Mercedes Benz was about to hit the fallen Liu Juan, a shadow suddenly flashed, picked up the ground Liu Juan and rolled on the spot to avoid the impact of the Mercedes Benz.


    "Wang Fan?"


    Shura, hiding in one side, saw the shape of the shadow clearly, and frowned and doubted.


    At this time, Wang Fan, who is holding Liu Juan in his arms, is looking at Liu Juan''s injury. He doesn''t pay attention to Shura not far away. Yang Jie, who is on the Mercedes Benz, has jumped out of the car and jumped directly at Liu Juan.


    Although Yang Jie has admiration for Shura, she and Liu Juan have a close friendship. So when she saw that Liu Juan was injured, her first reaction was to run over to check the condition of Liu Juan''s injury.


    Wang Fan, who had simply checked Liu Juan''s injury, handed Liu Juan in his arms to Yang Jie and said to her in a deep voice, "you take care of them. I''ll teach Shura a a lesson."


    "Wang Fan!"


    Injured Liu Juan is very worried, shouting Wang Fan, stretched out her hand to stop him.


    But when Liu Juan''s eyes collided with Wang Fan''s, she swallowed her words.


    At this time, Wang Fan was like a lion who was infuriated. His whole body was full of murderous spirit. In his eyes, he showed the domineering spirit that could not be seen directly.


    This is the first time Liu Juan saw Wang Fan''s domineering appearance.


    "You step back ten steps, don''t let me hurt you!" After Wang Fan''s explanation, he turned around and went up to meet Shura.


    He has been paying attention to Wang Fan''s Shura. When he heard what Wang Fan said to Liu Juan and Yang Jie, he sneered and said sarcastically: "boy, you are so big, and you are worried about hurting them. You should say, don''t let me break your head and splash their blood with one blow!"


    Several killers standing next to Shura laughed and pointed at Wang fan when they heard Shura''s sarcasm.


    These killers are all characters with unique skills and experienced life and death.


    In addition to facing the stronger Shura and Luocha, these people really don''t pay attention to others.


    In fact, these killers all know the identity of Wang Fan, but they have made up their mind to follow the more powerful Shura, so when they laugh at Wang Fan, they are more reckless and disgusting.


    A young man standing behind Shura looked at Wang Fan with a bad smile, then went to Shura''s side, flattered and said: "Lord Shura, let me listen to your hand and teach this ignorant boy a lesson."


    "Well! Well, he''s not worthy to fight with me. It''s good for you to kill him for me! " Shura eyebrow eye a pick, very disdain of saw Wang Fan one eye.


    The self recommended killer has a smirk on his face. After nodding slightly at Shura, he walks to Wang Fan from Shura, stands between Wang Fan and Shura, and reaches out his arm to stop Wang Fan.


    "Are you here to die?" Wang Fan looked at the man in front of him, and asked without expression.


    "Ha ha! Boy, you are such a boaster! ha-ha! You know Lao Tzu... Cough.. Cough... "


    Just now, the proud man covered his neck and coughed bitterly.


    Wang Fan, who is still expressionless, looks at the man in front of him and raises his hand to push him on the other side''s chest.


    "Plop"


    The pale man was pushed by Wang Fan and fell to the ground. A stream of blood flowed from his fingers.


    "Would you like to die, too?"


    Fell the bloodstain on the hand, Wang Fan glanced at those killers beside Shura, the voice is very cold to ask.


    No one thought, Wang Fan just a face-to-face, killed Shura''s killer, and his action is fast, these people did not see clearly.

 V2.Chapter 890

    The unexpected move not only surprised the killers around Shura, but also stunned Shura.


    The news from all aspects proves that Wang fan is just a very ordinary little gangster. Although his skill is very good, his means can be compared with ordinary killers at most.


    What happened in front of his eyes really made Shura''s mind puzzled.


    Maybe others don''t know how capable the killer who was killed by Wang fan is, but as the core figure of wanguku, Shura is very clear in his heart that his subordinates are capable.


    If you can kill your subordinates face to face, you can be promoted to the top ten of the world''s killers. Moreover, Wang Fan''s strength is obviously reserved, which makes Shura more worried.


    Is it surrender? Or fight?


    Shura hesitated for the first time in his heart at this moment. He didn''t have time to blame his subordinates who provided Wang Fan with information, and he didn''t have time to consider how to get more information about Wang Fan.


    Because at the moment he has to make a choice right away.


    It''s almost like killing him if you want to make people who have been respected by all people submit to the feet of others.


    The cold faced Shura''s eyes moved. He looked at the men beside him and said in a low voice: "there is no shore to turn back!"


    The killers who are staring at Wang Fan suddenly hear Shura''s words. Everyone''s face is shocked, but soon they understand what Shura means.


    As a world-class killer organization, Wan guku has strict internal regulations, especially when dealing with the killers who disobey the organization, the punishment is even more unthinkable.


    Since these people have chosen Shura, they have betrayed Wang Fan. If they want to return to wanguku, they can only accept the most cruel punishment, that is, they are completely wiped out by the organization.


    It''s better to have a last fight than to wait for the slaughter.


    When these people understood the meaning of Shura, they didn''t hesitate before and immediately rushed to Wang Fan.


    After seeing Shura and looking at the men beside him, these people ran to him like chicken blood. Wang Fan also knew that this was Shura and wanted to take the last fight to kill his new family.


    As a leader of a newly promoted killer organization, Wang Fan naturally can''t escape such provocation, and he also needs to use these people''s lives to warn the disrespectful Shura in front of him.


    Many killers rush in, Wang Fan''s face flashed a sneer, took a steady step forward, put his hands on his chest naturally, and made a slow push.


    "Cloud hand!"


    Has been paying attention to Wang Fan''s Shura, exclaimed.


    Not far away has been looking at Wang Fan''s Liu Juan, they also see Wang Fan''s move.


    Leaning on Liu Juan''s bosom, Qian Xue obviously knows something about Chinese martial arts. She frowned slightly and said anxiously, "sister Juan, does he want to use Taijiquan?"


    "This is really cloud hand! Can Taijiquan also kill people? " Yang Jie, who is taking care of them, is also stunned by Wang Fan''s actions.


    Among the traditional Chinese martial arts, Taijiquan is definitely an alternative. Many people associate it with physical fitness and entertainment.


    Not only do many old people who exercise in the park practice Taijiquan, which is slow and a little self-cultivation, but also such a course has been set up on campus to cultivate students'' sentiment.


    In other words, not only Yang Jie and Qian Xue have such questions, but also whoever they are.


    Can Taijiquan kill people?


    Killer work, pay attention to is vigorous and resolute, cut the mess to deal with the trouble.


    Therefore, as a killer, Qian Xue can''t believe what kind of power can be exerted by this slow martial arts.


    Yang Jie, who is well aware of these killers in his organization, can''t bear to see the scene of Wang fan being knocked down.


    Only Liu Juan''s face, a very relaxed expression, she looked at the side of the snow and Yang Jie, asked: "who said, Taijiquan can''t kill?"


    "Well."


    Liu Juan''s rhetorical question, let thousand snow and Yang Jie are a Leng, two people four eyes looked at each other after a look, also cleverly closed the mouth.


    "Have you ever heard that when martial arts skills reach a certain level, plants and trees can be used as weapons?" Liu Juan said with a smile.


    "Sister Juan, has Wang Fan reached this level? I''ve only heard of it. I''ve never seen it Qian Xue asked excitedly.


    Yang Jie, on the other side, looked at Liu Juan with a suspicious face and asked in a low voice: "Luocha, you don''t mean to put gold on his face, do you?"


    "Yang Jie, it''s time for you to accept the punishment after the leader has cleaned up these people. Although you and I have some friendship, I can''t plead for you today." Liu Juan''s face was cold, and she said to Yang Jie who took care of her.


    "Luocha, I don''t think I''m wrong about today''s affairs. I''m also for the future of the organization. If Wang Fanzhen''s strength is superior and can lead you forward, I''m willing to die!" Yang Jie said without fear,


    But Qian Xue said: "sister Juan, I think her relationship with you is not the same, and she doesn''t really want to hurt Wang Fan. Why don''t you wait for Wang Fan to teach these people a lesson and ask for help for her?"


    "It''s my honor to die in the hands of Rocha for the things I''ve done and undertaken by myself." Yang Jie said firmly.


    After Yang Jie''s words, none of them spoke again.


    As a killer, I don''t care much about life and death.


    After all, after so many years of killer career, she has experienced many tests of life and death, and Yang Jie, a woman, is also a very loyal person to Wan guku, so she can show such an attitude.


    The three women speak Kung Fu, those killers have rushed to Wang Fan''s body, these killers who have been killed for a long time, the weapons and solid fists in their hands, mercilessly greet Wang Fan.


    They are all highly trained killers. They are familiar with killing, and they are even more used to it. They don''t have any hesitation because of each other''s identity. What''s more, Shura has already said that they can''t go back!


    In addition to killing Wang Fan in front of them, they have no second choice at all, so every one of them is an unreserved killing move.


    Under the siege of the crowd, Wang Fan''s body moved slightly, made a familiar move to hold the ball, and then showed a proud smile at the killers.

 V2.Chapter 891

    With Yin and Yang, the wind is surging!


    Wang Fan with the ball in his arms is like the wind. With the speed that ordinary people can''t reach, he suddenly moves a killing move to those killers who want to kill him.


    Wang Fan, surrounded by many killers in the center, suddenly rolled up the dust on the ground like a whirlwind rising from the flat ground, and quickly turned like a top


    "Bang bang"


    A series of dull blows rang out. Those who wield fists, those who hold weapons, and those killers who haven''t had time to fight, one after another, as if they had been enchanted, flew out straight around with the whirlwind of Wang Fan.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    These killers fell down heavily on the ground. They didn''t even hum. They turned their eyes and fainted.


    After all the killers were beaten away, Wang Fan, who was wrapped by the whirlwind, resumed his previous cloud hand style, and the whirlwind around him gradually faded away. The dust and fallen leaves rolled up by the whirlwind formed a circle around Wang Fan.


    "Shura, are these people carefully selected by you? It''s rubbish, isn''t it


    Wang Fan, who finished the work, asked a nervous Shura with a disdainful tone.


    Wang Fan''s means really surprised and shocked Shura.


    Although these men he brought are not top experts in Wan Gu Ku Li, they are at least capable of holding hands. They were easily knocked down by Wang Fan.


    And they were all knocked unconscious by Wang Fan, which made Shura have a different understanding of Wang Fan.


    It''s not difficult to kill these killers, for Shura, but it''s not easy to stun them so easily.


    This requires not only the perfect control of power, but also the extremely high support of martial arts.


    It''s a fight between life and death.


    In the face of the opponent''s strong offensive, few people will control the strength, just knock the opponent unconscious on the ground, so many times, it''s a hard scene, and the bloody degree will make people can''t bear to look directly at it.


    Now Wang fan not only easily defused the attack of these killers, but also surprisingly just knocked them out, and did not poison them, which makes people have to admire his means!


    See Wang Fan solved the trouble, Liu Juan let Yang Jie help her, came to Wang Fan''s side.


    "In charge of the family, according to the rules set by my husband, the following offenders and disloyals should not only be removed from the organization, but also be wanted in the Jianghu." Liu Juan looked at Shura without expression, and then said to Wang Fan calmly.


    "Subordinate Yang Jie, willing to accept punishment!"


    Yang Jie, who is supporting Liu Juan on one side, suddenly kneels on one knee and lowers his head to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, with a relaxed expression, saw Yang Jie kneeling on the ground and reached out to help her up. He said with disapproval, "I don''t want to see things like fighting with my roommate."


    Yang Jie, who was helped up by Wang Fan from the ground, listened to Wang Fan''s words, but he didn''t know whether he should feel guilty or moved.


    fratricidal strife!


    Isn''t that what Yang Jie was doing before?


    Her distrust of Wang Fan led to her rejection of Wang Fan, the new leader of the family, and then she even poisoned him.


    Fortunately, she didn''t hurt Wang Fan because she didn''t know how to do it. Otherwise, she didn''t have the face to stand in front of Wang Fan and listen to what Wang Fan said to her.


    "Damn it, my subordinates!" Yang Jie didn''t want to defend himself, and he didn''t know how to defend himself.


    It has the final say, "it''s not a damn thing to do." brother is brother.


    The people of the river and the lake should speak according to the rules of the river and the lake.


    Qian Xue''s words are not only clear, but also reasonable, and they are in accordance with the rules of the river and lake. Naturally, Yang Jie doesn''t say much. She bit her lip, nodded, and said firmly, "master, I''ll give you my life. In the future, Yang Jie will be the only one who will follow you!"


    Yang Jie''s statement, let the side of Shura''s face is hanging, but he did not dare to be too strong to make any decision.


    After all, Wang fan is not so weak in front of him. What he does to Wang fan is also a matter of the lice on the bald man''s head.


    If you leave like this, then Shura even shows his position and wants to completely break with Wan guku.


    Can really let Shura pull down the face, learn Yang Jie''s appearance, to Wang Fan show a wave of loyalty, he really feel dissatisfied.


    As if seeing through Shura''s mind, Wang Fan turned to look at him and asked with a smile: "Shura, I heard xiaojuan''er say that the boy who was killed by me has been encouraging you to fight me. Is this true?"


    Wang Fan''s words made Shura suddenly stunned, but soon he went down the slope and said, "I am in charge of the family for a moment. I am willing to accept your punishment for doing such a stupid thing after listening to the kid''s nonsense."


    When he said that, Shura wanted to kneel on one knee.


    Wang Fan, who was standing in front of Shura, stepped forward two steps and reached out to stop the Shura who wanted to kneel down.


    Both of them made Liu Juan and others look confused.


    However, Liu Juan was intelligent and quickly understood Wang Fan''s meaning. She said: "Shura, the leader of the family is also cherishing talents. Don''t make mistakes again and again!"


    Shura, who was helped up by Wang Fan, turned red and said in a guilty tone: "master, I''m lard. I believe that kid''s lies and then... Alas


    "Shura, I understand your mind and everyone''s mind. You are all worried about wanguku. You are all responsible to my second elder martial brother. I can understand you. This matter is over. Don''t mention it later!" Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone.


    "The leader of the family is so clear and righteous that I don''t know what to say. My Shura will be loyal to wanguku, and you are the only one who will show your direction!" Shura said in a low voice.


    How false is what Shura said? No one needs to remind him. Wang Fan''s heart is clear.


    Although he knew that the whole thing was done by Shura, Wang Fan could not change his face with him. After all, he was far inferior to Shura in terms of personal strength and prestige.


    It seems very easy to solve these killers, but in fact, only Wang fan knows how difficult it is.


    The meridians in his body are opened, and Wang Fan has more power and speed than ordinary people. But the momentum of Taijiquan also makes his body consume a lot of energy.


    Those killers who want to surround and kill him, if they use the way of wheel fight to assassinate him, I''m afraid Wang fan can only run away in confusion at the moment.


    He has a very thorough understanding of his own ability, so Wang Fan will buy people''s hearts at this time.


    But in the heart, Wang Fan has already killed Shura.

 V2.Chapter 892

    When ah Gou and shangguanjing arrive, Shura has already taken away the killers of wanguku. Only Yang Jie stays to take care of the injured Liu Juan and Qianxue.


    The people of Sanlian Gang push the Benz car in the middle of the road to the side of the road. Wang Fan and Liu Juan get on the car together, and then rush to the hospital.


    In the car, Liu Juan talked about sun Hesheng''s injury. When Shangguan heard that her grandfather was seriously injured and the local doctors were at a loss, she almost cried to death.


    When she lost her mother''s love in her early years, her grandfather always took good care of her. Therefore, shangguanjing''s feelings for sun Hesheng are not only dependent on her.


    In addition, in order to revenge, sun Hesheng sent shangguanjing''s father shangguanhao to the grave. Sun Hesheng was the only one who had the last blood relationship with shangguanjing in the world.


    If sun Hesheng had any problems, shangguanjing would be a pitiful child!


    Feeling extremely desperate, shangguanjing can only place her last hope on Wang Fan, who is driving, because Liu Juan also said that the only person who can save sun Hesheng is the blind man holding a silver needle, and the only condition for the blind man to save others is to see Wang Fanben.


    After thinking for a long time, shangguanjing finally said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, you must save your grandfather. There are not many people who love me in this world. I don''t want to lose anyone."


    Wang Fan, who is driving the car, has never spoken. Since Liu Juan talked about sun Hesheng''s situation, he has been listening carefully. In fact, even if Shangguan doesn''t speak, he will plead with the blind man to treat the injured sun Hesheng.


    But Wang Fan has a worry in his heart.


    The blind man must see him before he is willing to say the conditions for saving people. Then it is enough to see that the conditions for the blind man are very unusual, and there must be great difficulty.


    I heard from the blind Master that the blind man is a man with many legends, and there seems to be a lot of connection between him and the blind master.


    Such a person, willing to hide in this sunless place of Huoshao Island, must have a big secret behind him.


    So what he wants Wang Fan to do, if it is related to this secret, how should Wang Fan treat it?


    Blind man, park Yanwu, the master of H country, what does he want Wang Fan to do for him?


    With such doubts, Wang fan pulls Liu Juan and them to the hospital where sun Hesheng is.


    People waiting here have already arranged to visit Sun Hesheng. Zhao ya at the door of the intensive care unit sees Liu Juan and Qian Xue injured at a glance and asks anxiously.


    And Akutagawa letter although also see Qianxue embarrassed appearance, but know now the most important, or the intensive care unit to inform Wang Fan.


    While greeting Wang Fan to change into the disinfection clothes for visiting, he told sun Hesheng about his situation.


    Hearing Akutagawa Shin say that sun Hesheng''s injury is probably related to the killer invited by the Lei family, Wang Fan''s brow can''t help wrinkling.


    "Is it a man with withered bones?" Wang Fan asked in a deep voice, with an ugly look on his face.


    "No Akutagawa is sure to return.


    "Oh? Who is that? " Wang Fan asked again.


    "I haven''t made a clear investigation, but judging from the way I do things, I don''t think it''s the killer in Europe and America." Akutagawa, who knows the world killer organization well, confidently tells Wang Fan.


    Since this matter has nothing to do with wanguku, Wang Fan''s heart is much more stable.


    After they changed into disinfectant clothes, they went into the intensive care unit together.


    The intensive care unit covers an area of more than 500 square meters, and there are ten beds full of various instruments. Beside each bed, there is a simple desk, which should be prepared by a nurse who is responsible for taking care of patients.


    At this time, in the intensive care unit, there was only sun Hesheng lying on the bed in the middle with tubes all over his body. Although he was far away, he could not see sun Hesheng''s appearance, but Wang Fan could see that sun Hesheng''s situation was not optimistic from the machines flashing indicator lights.


    At the desk next to sun Hesheng''s bed, park Yanwu, wearing protective clothing and leaning on a chair, was not a young and beautiful nurse.


    Hearing the voices of Wang Fan and Akutagawa Shin coming in, park Yanwu glanced at the door, but did not say hello to Wang Fan.


    Park Yanwu is eccentric, and Wang Fan has learned something about it, so Wang fan doesn''t care about his indifference.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Fan had already walked to sun Hesheng''s hospital bed and looked at the instrument tubes on Sun Hesheng''s body. He frowned slightly and asked, "Mr. Park, what''s the situation with Mr. Sun?"


    Sitting on the chair, park Yanwu, who has no expression, suddenly hears Wang Fan''s address to himself. He immediately widens his eyes and stares at Wang Fan, who frowns tightly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I came back to China this time and talked to my master about how you helped me get through the meridians. He told me a lot about you. He was worried about Mr. Sun''s illness just now, so he didn''t explain it in advance." Wang Fan sees Park Yan Wu surprised appearance, intentionally light cloud light explanation.


    In fact, Wang Fan''s words were just a test of Park Yan Wu.


    Sure enough, Wang Fan''s trial had an effect. Park Yanwu, who had been very calm, stood up from his chair, took Wang Fan''s hand and asked, "Wang Fan, tell me, who is your master? How did he know about me? "


    "Mr. Park, it''s a long story. Can we save Mr. Sun first? My wife is still waiting outside! I don''t want her to worry too long! " Seeing that park Yanwu was so worried, Wang Fan said calmly instead.


    "This..."


    Originally intended to wait for Wang Fan to ask for himself, but now suddenly the picture turned over, which made park a little confused.


    Akutagawa''s letter on one side understood that it was important to admire Wang Fan in his heart. However, his face had no waves. On the contrary, he said calmly: "it turns out that Mr. Fan''s surname is Pu. It seems that Mr. Fan also knows about Mr. Sun''s situation. It must be easier to do things for Mr. Sun."


    These days, park Yanwu has threatened sun Hesheng''s life, which makes Akutagawa and Zhao Yaxin very helpless. Now, as soon as Wang Fan comes forward, park Yanwu loses his pride, but he helps Akutagawa to express his evil spirit.


    The unwilling Park Yan Wu''s face sank and said to Wang Fan, "you must promise me to do something for me, otherwise, I won''t help you!"


    "Mr. Park, save people first. With me here and my master behind you, what else can I do for you?" Wang Fan said confidently.

 V2.Chapter 893

    As a master of H country, park Yanwu''s medical attainments are really very strong. Sun Hesheng, who is dying, just got a few stitches at random, and then gradually recovered.


    Seeing sun Hesheng slowly open his eyes, Wang Fan''s hanging heart finally falls back to its original place.


    All the way, shangguanjing was crying with tears. He was thinking about his grandson Hesheng. Although Wang Fan tried to persuade him, he had no foundation in his heart.


    It''s not as easy to get along with strange people like park Yanwu.


    Threats and inducements are useless, only to punish the heart.


    So Wang Fan from entering the intensive care unit, put on a very relaxed look, and then suddenly throw out the matter of puyanwu know everything attitude.


    Eager to know how much Wang Fan knew about himself, park Yanwu automatically saved sun Hesheng''s life.


    After sun Hesheng opened his eyes, park Yanwu pulled Wang Fan aside and asked, "boy, what do you know?"


    Looking at Park Yan Wu''s anxious face, Wang Fan didn''t know what to say.


    I learned from the blind Master that there were some things about Park Yanwu, but they were only superficial.


    In addition to park Yanwu''s high medical skills, which is about his life experience, so Wang Fan really has nothing to say.


    But in the face of Park Yan Wu''s serious appearance, Wang Fan could only pretend to be profound and said to him with a smile: "Mr. Park, I also know something about your life experience!"


    "You know my life experience? Do you know who he is? Tell me, who is that man? " Park Yan Wu''s mood is more excited, holding Wang Fan''s hand, also unconsciously added some strength.


    Park Yan Wu''s sudden mood swings make Wang Fan at a loss. He intended to play a mysterious game in front of Park Yan Wu, but this happened.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t answer himself, Pu Yanwu''s face sank and said, "Wang Fan, what I want to ask you to do this time is to help me find my father. Even if he is dead, you should help me find out who he is!"


    It''s only in the TV variety show that I''ve seen something about where my father has gone, which is very funny. But I didn''t expect that at this moment, in the intensive care unit, Wang Fan actually saw the real version, and he was still a man in his forties. He wanted him to help him find his father.


    Facing Park Yanwu''s warm eyes, Wang Fan patted him on the shoulder and said: "Mr. Park, to tell you the truth, I also want to help you find your father, and I do have some clues in my hand, but!"


    Wang Fanhua said here, face dew embarrassed stopped the beginning, some helpless looking at the front of Park Yanwu.


    "But what? You have a clue? Tell me, where did you get the clue? " Park Yan Wu eyes put light, excited incomparable asked.


    "My master told me that he knows something about you, but he''s old and can''t remember some things very clearly. So if you want to find your father, you have to go back to your mother." Wang Fan said frankly.


    "She? I don''t know if she''s still alive. I offended those people and managed to escape. I don''t know if the people in my family have been implicated by me. " Park Yan Wu talks about these, the facial expression on the face is dim a lot.


    "It turns out that''s true. I can go to h country to help you find out about it. By the way, who are you offending?" Wang Fan asked curiously.


    "High table meeting." Park said.


    "What? You offended the high table? How did you get to know them? " Wang Fan heard that the high table would be very sensitive, so he asked.


    "As you know, I have the ability to apply needles, and I can help people improve their own ability, so I was approached by people from the high table club. But I know very well that these people are not good people, so I refused them." Park Yan Wu said with a bitter smile.


    "And then they get back at you?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Revenge? Will the people at the high table be those who tolerate hatred overnight? After I rejected them, these people put me in sacks and threw me into the sea Park Yan Wu said with lingering fear.


    "Damn it! This is too vicious Wang Fan mouth scolds, but in the heart is very clear.


    Master figures like park Yanwu are a threat to others no matter who they take refuge in.


    Since he is not willing to help the people of high table club, those guys of high table club will not leave him to their opponents, so killing Park Yanwu is the best choice.


    Listening to Wang Fan''s curse, park Yanwu sighed and said: "fortunately, I met brother Hao and was rescued by him. Then I followed him back to huoshao island. After I told him my story, he sent me to the fourth prison area."


    "I''m afraid that someone will recognize me, so I''ve been hiding in the dark and surviving. Alas! If I had known such an end, I shouldn''t have learned ancient medicine! "


    When it comes to sadness, park Yanwu is afraid to hit his chest, and tears in his eyes flow down uncontrollably.


    Seeing that park Yanwu was so sad, Wang Fan patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "Mr. Park, we are predestined friends. You not only help me get through the meridians, but also help me save Xiao Jing''s grandfather. I must pay back this love. Don''t worry, I will help you find your family and let you get together!"


    "Reunion? With whom? " Park Yanwu suddenly stopped crying and looked at Wang Fan.


    Park Yan Wu strange reaction, let Wang Fan a face at a loss, he asked in a low voice: "you are not looking for your father? Don''t you want a family reunion? "


    "He? I heard from those people of the high table club that my father was a member of the high table club. It was his idea that those people came to h country to find me, and it was his decision to kill me. Why should I reunite with him? " Park Yan Wu said coldly.


    "What? Your father''s going to kill you? Why? " Wang Fan, surprised, stares at Park Yan Wu.


    "Why? How do I know why he killed me? I also want to ask him why he wanted to kill my own son! " Park Yanwu roared with staring eyes.


    Seeing that park Yanwu was very emotional, Wang Fan didn''t dare to ask any more. He quickly called Akutagawa shin and helped Park Yanwu leave the intensive care unit.


    After they left here, Wang Fan went back to sun Hesheng''s bed, looked at Sun Hesheng with a bitter smile and asked, "you''ve heard that. I''m afraid I''m going to leave for some time."


    "What about Xiaojing?" Sun Hesheng asked anxiously.


    "Of course I won''t put her in danger!" Wang Fan said firmly.

 V2.Chapter 894

    When he left the hospital, Wang Fan took ah Gou alone, leaving Yang Jie and Zhao ya to take care of Liu Juan. Wang Fan was going to w province. Hearing Wang Fan''s words, ah Gou asked confusedly: "brother fan, don''t you come to revenge? What happened to Mr. Sun and you was all done by an old man like Ralph! "


    "Revenge must be avenged, but it''s not the only way to kill people. I want to ask Lei Hu what treasure he is going to use to appease my frightened heart." Wang Fan steps to the door of Lei''s house with a bad smile.


    The gilded gate is three meters high. Wang Fan, who is less than two meters tall, looks very small in front of the gate.


    He raised his hand and grasped the golden ring on the door. Wang Fan smashed the door hard and yelled out: "Thunder Dragon, Thunder Dragon, you come out for me!"


    The gold ring banged on the door, and Wang Fan''s voice was loud, which soon spread to the yard.


    Those killers hiding in the yard, hearing Wang Fan''s voice, all quickly clenched their weapons, and their eyes were staring at the door, waiting for the moment when Wang Fan pushed the door.


    Leilong, hiding in the deepest part of the yard, has a layer of cold sweat on his head. He has long known that Wang Fan has returned to the hospital safely and has controlled sun Hesheng''s injury. Leilong began to worry that Wang Fan, the evil star, will kill him.


    Now Wang fan is standing outside the yard, which makes Lei long want to escape.


    When people were paying attention to the gate of the courtyard, the knock on the door suddenly stopped, and Wang Fan''s cry disappeared. For a moment, the surrounding air became quiet.


    After looking at the direction of the door from behind the concealed object, he made sure that the door, which was made of heavy gold and was extremely strong, had not been opened, and Thunder Dragon''s panic mood was much more stable.


    "Young master Lei, do you think Wang Fan will sneak in?" A voice came from behind the Thunder Dragon.


    Lei long, who is in high mental tension, is shocked when he hears someone talking behind him. However, when he hears that he is asking about Wang Fan, he calms down a little. He frowns and turns back. Just as he is about to curse each other, he is stunned by the scene.

 V2.Chapter 895

    Standing in front of Thunder Dragon, Wang Fan, who is smiling at him, is the one who makes Thunder Dragon extremely afraid.


    "Shh"


    Seeing Thunder Dragon''s pupil dilated because of panic, Wang fan made a silent gesture and took down Thunder Dragon''s weapon by the way.


    Like being enchanted, Thunder Dragon didn''t stop Wang Fan from taking his weapon, and he also closed his mouth obediently.


    He was satisfied with Lei Long''s reaction. Wang Fan nodded and whispered, "take me to see your grandfather."


    On hearing that he was going to see Thunder Tiger, Thunder Dragon was so surprised that he asked, "you..."


    Before Lei long finished, Wang Fan frowned and yelled in a low voice: "didn''t he say shut up?"


    "I"


    "Pa"


    Seeing that Lei long didn''t listen to himself and was ready to speak, Wang Fan swung his arm round and slapped him in the face.


    The sound of the slap was clear and loud, just like a beautiful jade, which was suddenly dropped on the ground.


    Lei long, who was slapped in the face by Wang Fan, covered his face and looked at Wang Fan in horror. From time to time, his eyes aimed at the weapon in Wang Fan''s hand.


    The muzzle of the black hole pointed to the lower part of Lei Long''s body, and Wang Fan''s slender fingers were on the trigger.


    Leilong counseled, he did not dare to resist Wang Fan, even to those killers around for help, did not dare to shout out easily.


    He knew that Wang Fan would dare to shoot, and he would shoot the bullet at the most prominent part of his body.


    And even if this shot can''t kill him, it can make the rest of his life worse than death.


    The killers who ambush around also hear the slap of Thunder Dragon. They look at the direction of the sound from their hiding places.


    When people saw a young man with a weapon standing next to Lei long, they immediately understood everything.


    "I advise you not to move, or the younger brother of master Lei will probably be gone." Wang Fan said calmly, with a mocking smile on his face.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Lei long, who would have thought that Wang Fan appeared quietly in the yard in full view of the public, and even avoided the eyes of the public and stood behind Lei long.


    These killers are not fools. Of course, they can guess the reason and understand the gap between them and Wang Fan.


    Although they know that they are not at the same level as Wang Fan, they have taken the money from the Lei family. These killers dare not act rashly. They can only stand in the same place and are ready to fight with Wang Fan at any time.


    Glancing at these people in the yard, Wang Fan said with a smile: "brothers, take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others. This principle is eternal, but there is one thing I want to remind you."


    The killers with weapons frowned when they heard Wang Fan''s words. They didn''t know what he would say next, but their eyes were full of vigilance.


    "I''m a member of my family. I''m also your colleagues. With the idea of cherishing talents, I''ll give you a way to live today."


    "As long as you throw away your weapons now and leave the gate orderly, I will not pursue what you have done today."


    "You decide for yourself!"


    When Wang Fan finished speaking, the smile on his face was gradually disappearing, and the killing intention in his eyes was more and more intense. When he looked at each killer, it was like a sharp sword penetrating their bodies.


    "Bang"


    "Bang


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the killers threw away their weapons one after another. Then they turned around without hesitation and ran towards the gate of the yard.


    Originally, I was afraid of Wang Fan''s strange skills. Now I hear that Wang Fan has revealed his identity. Of course, these killers are not stupid enough to fight hard.


    Although I don''t know whether Wang Fan''s identity is true or false, who is willing to die?


    So when Wang Fan finished his words, when the last killer ran out of the yard, less than five minutes passed.


    The desire for survival has made people have no time to consider whether they will be condemned by the Lei family, let alone whether they should unite and teach Wang Fan a lesson.


    As a group of intelligent creatures, human beings'' ability to predict danger has become an instinct, especially those living on the edge of death are very sensitive to the taste of death.


    Looking at the killers who fled the yard and carefully closed the gate of the yard again, Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction and said to the stunned Thunder Dragon: "it seems that the wave of people you invited are still reasonable people, good, good!"


    "Plop"


    "Brother fan, please spare your life!"


    Seeing the power of Wang Fan with his own eyes, Lei long completely gave up the idea of resistance. The only thing he wants to do now is to leave Wang Fan''s hands alive.


    Lei long is very regretful, but also very desperate.


    He regretted that he should not listen to his grandfather''s words and take the initiative to challenge Wang Fan''s cruel role, but also because he offended Wang Fan and felt extremely desperate.


    A person who can make many killers run away in a few words is definitely not something that the rich like Lei family can offend, nor can they fight against.


    Leilong, who is used to treating himself with dignity, feels the fear of death for the first time, and understands how beautiful it is to live for the first time.


    Wang Fan looked down at the pale Lei long and said to him with a smile, "Mr. Lei, why do you have to do this big gift? Get up and talk


    With these words, Wang Fan stretched out his arm, helped Lei long kneeling on the ground, straightened his wrinkled suit, and then said, "take me to see Lei Gong. I think there should be a very detailed account to talk about the misunderstanding between us."


    Wang Fan''s words remind leilong, aware that Wang fan does not want to kill himself, leilong this just a little slow breath, wiped a sweat on the head, leilong flattered said: "brother fan, please rest assured, I will make up for your loss!"


    "Ha ha! Mr. Lei is a smart man. I like to deal with smart people! ha-ha! Let''s go to see Lei Gong. If I get compensation earlier, I''ll feel more comfortable! " Wang Fan said with a laugh.


    Lei long, with an awkward expression, scolds his mother in his heart, but he tries his best to smile on his face, for fear of irritating Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 896

    Seeing Wang Fan go to Lei''s villa, ah Gou was shocked by the scene before him without lighting a cigarette.


    First, I saw Wang Fan''s figure flash, and then disappeared from the gilded gate. Then I saw another figure flash from the wall behind the yard, and then disappeared behind the high wall.


    Before ah Gou pushed his jaw back to its original position, he saw that the gilded door was opened from the yard, and then a dozen men in suits ran out of the yard in a panic.


    When the last man came out, he turned back and carefully closed the door.


    Did not hear the sound of gunfire and fighting, even the loud roar did not hear, everything so quiet began, quiet.


    Of course, ah Gou knows what those who run out of the yard are, but he can''t figure out what means Wang fan used to deal with the Lei family so easily.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, dog''s mood is hard to calm down.


    When he finally calmed down his mood and wanted to light the cigarette on his mouth, the gilded door opened again.


    "Damn it! Thunder Dragon


    After seeing each other clearly, ah Gou was really nervous. He touched the pistol at his waist and stared at the Thunder Dragon walking towards him.


    Wearing a stiff suit, Lei Long''s face is pale, and he walks unsteadily. He used to be very handsome, but now he looks very embarrassed, and even gives people a feeling that he will die at any time.


    Walking to a place not far from dog, Lei Longqiang squeezed out a smile and said to dog, "brother dog, Hello, I''m the young master of Lei family, Lei long."


    "Ah? Hello, Lei long Ah Gou, who is highly nervous, didn''t expect that Lei long would be so polite to himself. For a moment, his words were a little stiff.


    "Van Gogh asked me to invite you in to talk." When Thunder Dragon spoke, sweat had come out of his forehead, and his pale face began to turn red.


    When did Lei long, who has been living in the upper class, talk to a gangster like ah Gou? And in this tone, in this way?


    Born in a family, Lei long feels that his brain is blank, and the whole person seems to be suffocating.


    However, on the contrary to Thunder Dragon, ah Gou felt extremely excited about what happened in front of him.


    Please come in and talk!


    It''s the first time that a dog is called by this honorific by the upper class childe.


    Almost unable to help laughing, ah Gou quickly stabilized his excited heart, pretended to be very calm, and said with a trill: "Mr. Lei, please


    Having never experienced such a big scene, ah Gou clumsily walked towards the open gilded gate with the gesture he could think of.


    As soon as he entered the gate, ah Gou was stunned by the scenery in the villa yard. He had never seen the world before. He could not suppress his inner excitement and looked around curiously.


    "Brother dog, this way, please!" Seeing that ah Gou was looking around the country, Lei long felt a little relieved. He made a please sign to remind ah Gou that he was looking around.


    "Oh, good." A dog agreed, not give up the back of the eyes, followed the Thunder Dragon behind the villa to the ancient building.


    Through the garden in the yard, they came to Lei Hu''s house. After the servant at the door said hello to them, he opened the wooden door for them.


    A lot of wood materials are used in the whole building. After years of wind and rain, it doesn''t look rotten at all. Although he doesn''t know much about wood, ah Gou knows in his heart that the materials used to build this pavilion will never be cheap.


    Walking into the wooden door, ah Gou saw Wang Fan who was drinking tea, and Lei Hu who looked very ugly.


    "Dog, come and sit down." Wang fan saw a dog appear at the door and said hello to him with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan greeting himself, ah Gou''s heart warmed. He trotted up and stood behind Wang Fan. He said with a smile, "brother fan, I''ll just stand here."


    "How can we do that? Do it and get to know Lei Gong. When you come to collect the protection fee every month, you won''t recognize the wrong person! " Wang Fan put down the tea cup and said to the dog behind him with a smile.


    By Wang Fan''s words completely thunder, dog feel his chin, has been out of control fell down, he stare at Wang Fan, make sure Wang fan is not joking, then carefully sat in the chair beside Wang Fan.


    "Lei Gong, this is my brother of Sanlian gang. Ah Gou, meet you!" Wang Fan and so on dog sits firm, this just opens mouth to Thunder Tiger to say.


    His face was as gloomy as a splash of ink, and his eyebrows were twisted together. Thunder Tiger gasped and said, "brother dog, please take care of me in the future."


    "Ah? ha-ha! No problem, Lei Gong. What''s going on in the future? I... My brother van covers you Excited to ecstasy dog, almost on the mouth slip, the usual words.


    "Good!" Thunder Tiger heavy return way.


    After a look at the ugly Lei Hu, Wang Fan was very satisfied and said: "Lei Gong, since you''ve met ah Gou, remember to prepare the protection fee of 5 million yuan on the 15th of every month. Don''t make my brother embarrassed!"


    "Sure!" Thunder Tiger clenched his fists.


    "Also, just like what ah Gou said just now, in the future, if there are any people who don''t have eyes who dare to bully your Lei family, you will give me your name, and I promise you that your Lei family will be safe and sound!" Wang Fan said confidently.


    This time, Thunder Tiger didn''t answer so simply. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak. If he hadn''t been strong, old Thunder Tiger would have died!


    Wang Fan, of course, is very clear about the situation of Lei Hu. He specially asked Lei long to invite ah Gou to come and humiliate Lei Hu in front of such a small person as ah Gou, just for this effect.


    What''s the point of fighting?


    Bullying is the most fun, and also the most fulfilling.


    Looking at the biggest rich man in W Province, who is made by himself, Wang Fan''s unhappiness has disappeared. He even wants to sing a song.


    After leilong respectfully sends a bank card and tells Wang Fan the amount of compensation in the card, Wang fan stops the prank of humiliating Lei Hu.


    He threw the bank card Lei long gave to the dog beside him. Wang Fan said to Lei Hu, who was already unable to hold back: "Lei Gong, if you feel that w province can''t stay, and you want to live in another place, I can let someone watch your property for free!"


    "Poof"


    The Thunder Tiger, who was as angry as a gossamer, finally spat out a mouthful of blood and fell on the ground with his head tilted.

 V2.Chapter 897

    On the way back to the hospital, dog has been in a state of excitement, driving the car he giggles from time to time, and sitting in the back of Wang Fan, but there is no excitement.


    Maybe in ah Gou''s opinion, it''s a great thing to let Ralo, the richest man in W Province, bow down and pay a sum of money every month to honor their triad gang.


    But such a result, Wang Fan has long expected.


    As Wan guku''s new leader, it''s not difficult to deal with local tyrants like Ralo.


    If it wasn''t for the relationship between Leiluo and Hongmen, Wang Fan would even have eradicated the Lei family quietly.


    And it is precisely because of these, Ralo will obediently submit, even if his heart is very reluctant.


    He didn''t care about the Lei family because Wang Fan had other things to solve in his heart.


    After the Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of the hospital, Wang Fan let ah Gou go back first. He walked into the hospital alone and walked to the building of the inpatient department.


    Although Liu Juan and Qian Xue are not seriously injured, they also need to rest in the hospital for a period of time, but now many things need manpower, which makes Wang Fan scratching his head.


    The condition that xiongba and Wang Fan talk about is to let him follow the clues of the Security Bureau to go to r country, find out the members of the high table meeting hidden in r country, and find out what happened when Jin didn''t change.


    He didn''t urge Wang Fan to do it, but Wang Fan knew very well that he didn''t say how anxious he was, but it didn''t mean he was really able to let go.


    Moreover, it''s not easy to get information. If you miss the best opportunity, Wang Fan''s desire to seize such an opportunity is likely to become an extravagant hope.


    But on the other hand, park Yan Wu''s search for his own father should not be neglected.


    Wang Fan''s ability to control wanguku completely depends on his strength, but he knows in his heart that if he really starts with Shura, he doesn''t have a complete grasp.


    But this kind of strength disparity, Shura will have the disparity eventually, therefore Wang Fan must first time, let Park Yanwu inspire own ability.


    If you want to let Park Yanwu do it, you must meet his conditions and help him find his own father.


    Blind Master knows about Park Yanwu, but he doesn''t know about his life experience. However, he reminds Wang Fan to ask Park Yanwu''s mother.


    Since Park Yan Wu was born to her, she should know who the father of the child is.


    But anyway, Wang Fan needs to go to h country in person to find Park Yanwu''s mother and ask about it.


    Things on both sides are very important, but Wang Fan has only one person. Wang Fan, who feels short handed, is also scratching his head for a while.


    Thinking about these things, Wang Fan unconsciously has gone to the building of the inpatient department, stopped a nurse and asked about Liu Juan''s ward. Then he took the elevator to the floor where they were.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator door, Wang fan saw Yang Jie standing in the corridor with blood on his face. He stood there in a daze. The anxiety in his eyes made people feel sad.


    "What do you think?" Wang Fan, who came to Yang Jie''s side, asked in a low voice.


    Yang Jie, who was startled, looked at Wang Fan in a hurry and replied in a panic: "I''m thinking about Shura and those people in the organization, whether they will really accept you."


    Wang Fan was surprised by Yang Jie''s straightforward answer, but he didn''t blame Yang Jie for his straightforward answer. Instead, he asked with a smile, "do you want to understand?"


    "I''m still worried that they will have an opinion on you. Just now in the ward, sister Juan also told me about it. She is also very worried." Yang Jie said with a bitter smile.


    "It turns out that xiaojuan''er has such worries! No wonder you''re so worried. " Wang Fan just understood why Yang Jie said his inner thoughts so frankly.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not angry, Yang Jie went on to say, "master, although you have excellent martial arts skills, even Shura is afraid of you, but you suddenly appear. If you just want to suppress the people in the organization by your martial arts skills, I''m afraid there will be many problems."


    "Yes? Do you want to convince people by virtue? " Wang Fan asked.


    "To tell you the truth, even if there is no chance of winning, if you and sister Juan have differences, I will not hesitate to stand on sister Juan''s side. After all, she saved my life, and I will never betray her in my life." When Yang Jie said this, his eyes were full of firmness, and he didn''t flinch because he was worried about Wang Fan''s anger.


    Yang Jie said this firmly, Wang Fan listened to no doubt.


    When he wanted to kill Wang Fan on the road before, what Yang Jie worried about was that Liu Juan was punished for Wang Fan. So from the beginning, Yang Jie was not thinking about anything else. Everything she did was just because of Liu Juan.


    Later, seeing Wang Fan''s excellent martial arts skills, even Shura didn''t dare to challenge him easily. Yang Jie was relieved about Liu Juan''s affairs, and he was willing to submit to Wang Fan''s officials.


    To put it bluntly, in Yang Jie''s heart, Liu Juan is the first, and some other things can only be ranked behind Liu Juan.


    In fact, such a situation is not uncommon. Members of killer organizations like Wan guku live on the edge of death all the time.


    Only those who really take them back from the hand of death are the most trustworthy and reliable people.


    Moreover, this kind of feeling that has experienced the test of life and death can not be replaced by ordinary people.


    Yang Jie''s courage to speak out of his heart is not only because he knows that the relationship between Wang Fan and Liu Juan is unusual, but also because he has a kind of trust in Liu Juan.


    In Yang Jie''s eyes, Liu Juan''s words are more important than Wang Fan''s.


    Listen to Yang Jie''s words, Wang fan is no accident, she can think of things, Wang Fan has naturally thought of, but at this time from Yang Jie''s mouth, let him feel more crisis.


    Liu Juan''s worry is right. Although Wang Fan has a keepsake handed down by his second elder martial brother and martial arts skills that members of the organization fear, these are not the reasons why he can take it lightly.


    Just as Yang Jie said, these killers already have deep feelings because of many past experiences. If they really turn against Wang Fan, Shura may not have no chance of winning.


    There will even be a complete division of wanguku, which Wang fan does not want to see.


    At this time, Wang Fan had a plan in mind. He looked at Yang Jie in front of him and said to her, "Yang Jie, I need you to do something. Are you willing?"


    "Ah? I''ll take care of you Yang Jie looks at Wang Fan unexpectedly.


    "There are some things in r country that need to be investigated. Would you like to go there for me?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 898

    After arranging the affairs of r country, Wang fan is in a better mood. Yang Jie is also a person who is very responsible for the task. After greeting Liu Juan, she left the hospital alone.


    In the ward, after inquiring about the injuries of Liu Juan and Qian Xue, Wang Fan was relieved to learn that they were only skin injuries and there was no life danger.


    And Liu Juan did not say a few words, the door of the ward was pushed open, park Yanwu rushed into the ward, holding Wang Fan''s hand to go out.


    "Mr. Park, let''s talk about anything here. It''s all my family. It''s not in the way." Looking at Park Yan Wu''s anxious look, Wang fan stopped him with a smile.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Liu Juan and Qian Xue, hearing what Wang Fan said to park Yanwu, all look happy.


    A man who can be loved by himself and be called family in front of others can make a woman feel more secure and belong.


    Although Park Yanwu was reluctant, he had something hard to refute. He was forced back by Wang Fan. He could only sit on the chair in the ward and asked anxiously, "Wang Fan, when will you go to h country?"


    "I''m just going to discuss this with you. When I go to h country to help Mr. Park investigate the matter depends on what Mr. park means." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "See what I mean?" Park Yan Wu some doubts of ask.


    Looking at Park Yan Wu''s puzzled appearance, Liu Juan lying on the hospital bed opened her mouth and said: "Mr. Park, about going to h country, brother fan has also talked to me. Although brother fan''s current ability makes it difficult to meet any opponent, we are injured and can''t accompany him. In case of any dangerous situation, do you think it will be very troublesome?"


    Hearing what Liu Juan said, park Yanwu frowned and said, "your two injuries are skin injuries. Even if it''s me, it''s just to make you less cultured for a few days. I can''t wait!"


    "Yes, Mr. Park, brother fan also thinks that waiting like this is not the way to solve the problem, so he will wait for you!" In the heart has already planned thousand snow, hastily said in the side.


    "Wait for me? I have said that I can only let you cultivate less for a few days, but now I want him to help me investigate the matter. What''s the use of me, I can''t go back to h country. " The words of the two women made Park Yan Wu feel confused and worried.


    Seeing that park Yanwu''s face was very anxious, Liu Juan said with a smile: "Mr. Park, you can''t help us recover immediately, but you can help brother fan improve his ability. As long as brother fan''s ability is improved, don''t you have to worry?"


    "Yes, yes! Mr. Park, why are you so confused? Brother fan wants to help you with all his heart, and you two are so predestined. Why don''t you get through all his channels and collaterals so that it''s convenient for him to do things. If you want him to help you, you don''t have to worry that he doesn''t try his best! " Thousand snow small mouth Ba of say, the facial expression on the face is more excited.


    Knowing that the reason why Wang Fan''s strength can be improved is that park Yanwu helps him get through the meridians, the two women miss this.


    Before Park Yanwu did not find the ward, the three people just discussed in the ward, how to let Park Yanwu do it again, help Wang Fan get through all the meridians in his body, and completely make him a first-class master.


    Before the three of them had discussed the matter, park Yanwu automatically sent him to the door, which led to the situation of two women playing a duet and fooling him.


    Although Park Yanwu is also a master of H country, he is not very good at other things because of his careful study of medical skills, especially this kind of mind trickery.


    If Wang Fan opens his mouth to help him improve his ability, park Yanwu will be hesitant and even suspect that Wang fan is scheming against him.


    But now Liu Juan and Qian Xue talk about it in a harmonious way, and they really give Park Yanwu a whole circle.


    Looking at Wang Fan, who had been sitting on one side and didn''t speak, park Yanwu asked: "Wang Fan, I''m going to help you get through the meridians now. Are you going to help me investigate that matter right away?"


    "Mr. Park, that''s for sure!" Wang Fan nodded.


    With Wang Fan''s affirmative reply, park Yanwu''s frown gradually unfolded. He said with a serious expression: "go and close the door of the ward, let people guard the door, and don''t let people in to disturb you."


    As soon as PU Yanwu''s voice fell, Qian Xue immediately jumped down from the hospital bed, pulled a chair and went to the door of the ward. He said excitedly: "Mr. Park, please don''t worry. I''ll stay at the door and no one will disturb me."


    Liu Juan, on the other bed, also got up from the bed and went to the windowsill to close the curtain. She said solemnly, "Mr. Park, I''m guarding the windowsill. Don''t worry!"


    Seeing that the two women were so excited, park Yanwu felt that if he had realized something, but since he had already spoken out, it was not easy for him to take it back.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s calm expression, park Yanwu asked: "Wang Fan, you really can''t cheat me?"


    "Mr. Park, I haven''t known you for a day or two. You know what kind of person I am. Besides, I''m not allowed to lie to you." Wang Fan''s face was still calm, and he spoke slowly.


    In fact, park Yanwu also has some trust in Wang Fan, but he has experienced betrayal from his relatives and will be cautious in dealing with everything.


    After a careful look at Wang Fan, park Yanwu bit his teeth and said, "good! I believe you once


    With these words, park Yanwu put his left hand into his right sleeve and carefully pulled out a silver needle as thin as hair from his arm.


    This silver needle is not only as thin as hair, but also as long as a woman''s hair.


    Watching Park Yanwu pull out such a slender silver needle from his arm like magic, Wang Fan really opened his eyes and could not help looking forward to it.


    No one doesn''t want to be strong, and no one doesn''t want to be respected.


    When you know that the next second, you will become a strong man admired by all, can you still sit there calmly?


    Wang Fan''s eyes fixed on the silver needle tightly, his hands trembled with excitement. His voice said excitedly: "Mr. Park, what do you need me to do?"


    "I''m going to put this silver needle into your body, and then use it to open all your meridians. This process will take some time and make you feel uncomfortable. You must be patient, because if you spend half the way, you will not only be unable to improve your ability, but also be likely to die suddenly!" Park Yan Wu said solemnly.


    "Mr. Park, please give the needle." Wang Fan, who was ecstatic in his heart, said excitedly.

 V2.Chapter 899

    The slender silver needle was inserted from the back of Wang Fan''s neck and bit by bit into his body. Finally, it was firmly fixed in Wang Fan''s meridians by park Yanwu''s dexterous hands.


    All over the body, like being gnawed by countless ants, Wang Fan''s head is covered with beads of sweat the size of soybeans, his fists clenched together, and his knuckles are white.


    "Be patient. If you stop at this time, all your previous achievements will be wasted." Seeing that Wang Fan''s facial features are somewhat distorted, park Yanwu immediately reminds him.


    "Don''t worry, I can do it!" Wang Fan said, biting his teeth.


    "I''ve tried this kind of forbidden technique before, but because the man didn''t survive, he failed in the end, so Park Yan Wu worried said.


    Liu Juan, who has been looking forward to the improvement of Wang Fan''s ability, can''t help frowning when listening to park Yanwu''s words. Qian Xue, who is at the door, can''t help but stand up and stare at Wang Fan tightly.


    Seeing the worried appearance of the second daughter, Wang fan forced out a smile and said to park Yanwu, "Mr. Park, just let it go. My master said that I am a person who wants to do great things. This danger of Pediatrics can''t kill me."


    Wang Fan''s words were light and cloudless, which not only relieved Pu Yanwu''s heart, but also relieved Liu Juan and Qian Xue''s heart.


    It''s easy to say, but in fact, Wang fan is suffering a lot. The smile on his face didn''t last long, so he began to have a blank brain and his body began to shake involuntarily.


    Has been observing Wang Fan''s Park Yan Wu, saw Wang Fan''s whole body trembles appearance, slightly relaxed heart, once again mentioned the throat.


    "Wang Fan, do you feel the heat in Dantian?" Park Yan Wu asked nervously.


    His body was shaking more and more severely. Wang Fan had no way to feel the change of his body. He looked at Park Yanwu wearily and said: "Mr Park, I... How sleepy


    "Wang Fan, you must not fall asleep. If you fall asleep, you will never wake up again!" Park Yanwu reminds Wang Fan loudly, his hands have already touched the silver needle on the back of Wang Fan''s neck.


    Wang Fan, who was still depressed just now, suddenly widened his eyes when Park Yanwu''s fingers touched his skin and said to park Yanwu, "can''t stop, can''t stop! I can still hold on


    Hearing Wang Fan''s voice, Liu Juan stood at the windowsill. He quickly walked to Wang Fan, held his hand tightly, looked up at Park Yanwu and said, "Sir, I can''t stop. Brother fan can still hold on!"


    "If he stops now, although his ability will be completely destroyed, at least he has a life to live!" Park Yan Wu worried said.


    "Wealth in danger! Life and death Wang Fan squeezed Liu Juan''s hand and said with all his strength.


    At this time, standing beside Wang Fan, Liu Juan can feel Wang Fan''s pain and understand the meaning of his words.


    Taking over an organization like Wan guku and provoking an enemy like Gao Taihui, Wang Fan will be trampled on and tortured to death if he can''t make himself strong.


    As a man, Wang fan is not willing to be humiliated.


    Instead of being insulted like this, he might as well die quietly.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s painful expression and his firm eyes, Liu Juan really wants to hold him in her arms and help him share some of the pain.


    Just as the blind Master said, Wang Fan was born to be a man who does great things. He can only die on the road to success. He can never live humbly in this world, let alone let the clowns treat him as the object of wanton insult.


    life is predestined!


    In the face of Wang Fan''s so firm words, Liu Juan has no other way but to stay by his side in silence.


    This once powerful woman, who had experienced life and death, felt helpless and desperate for the first time, and felt that Wang Fan was important to her for the first time.


    I do not know why, Liu Juan''s eyes, suddenly emerged when they first met the scene.


    In the narrow aisle of the plane, Wang Fan stands in front of her and talks, but she pays attention to Tong Jiahui, who is walking with Wang Fan.


    After learning that the blind Master arranged the engagement for her and Wang Fan, Liu Juan wanted to refuse more than once, but because it was the blind Master''s decision, she could only hide this idea in her heart.


    Tong Jiahui''s disappearance, Wang Fan anxious to find, Liu Juan see in the eyes also hate in the heart.


    Wang Fan, who is full of slag man''s style, makes Liu Juan not like him at all, and even has an impulse to kill him with a knife.


    Until she saw the man''s affection for Tong Jiahui and his concern for herself, Liu Juan began to slowly try to accept the man she didn''t know.


    After the turmoil of T country, Wang Fan has entered her heart, but due to the regulations of Wan gukunei, Liu Juan has never dared to face this problem.


    Also out of guilt for not being able to be with Wang Fan, Liu Juan hopes someone can take her place. She keeps looking for a partner for Wang Fan, and is also looking for a woman who can take her place and take care of Wang Fan for the rest of her life.


    Although Liu Juan has always maintained a cold attitude, but her inner reluctance and grievances, but only her own most clear.


    She fell in love with this man, with many women. She wanted to live with him and have a child for him.


    Holding Wang Fan''s hand gradually numb, Liu Juan stretched out her arm, Wang Fan into her arms, she whispered: "no matter where I go, I will accompany you, guard you."


    Wang Fan, who is about to hold on, seems to be injected with a warm current when he hears Liu Juan''s whispered words. He looks up at Liu Juan''s face and sees the tears on her face. Wang Fan nods and says: "good!"


    The two people who hold each other tightly are like the fusion of life. Their souls are closely linked at this moment, and nothing can separate them, even the death that makes people talk about.


    "Plop, plop"


    The powerful heart in the chest beats hard, as if in such a way, transmitting energy to Wang Fan. Liu Juan, with firm eyes, insists on comforting the man in her arms in the most warm way.


    Sweating, Wang Fan''s body stopped shaking, and a blood red pattern gradually appeared on his back exposed to the air.


    "Dizang Bodhisattva"!


    The dizang Bodhisattva, who was tattooed on Wang Fan by Pu Yanwu, actually showed his true appearance a little bit.


    "Blessed be the Bodhisattva! Blessed be the Bodhisattva


    Seeing the appearance of Bodhisattva dizang, park Yanwu''s excited voice changed its tune.

 V2.Chapter 900

    The International Airport in S City, H country, is full of beautiful men and women. Wang Fan, wearing casual clothes and pulling a suitcase, appears out of place when he walks out of the airport.


    "Brother fan, how did you get there?" Liu pangzi, wearing sunglasses, excitedly goes forward to greet Wang Fan.


    Looking at Liu pangzi, Wang Fan grinned and asked, "how can you wear such a suit? Like a star in a concert


    "Brother fan, this is a suit Nana specially chose for me. She said that people in H country pay more attention to their personal image. They are afraid that I will humiliate you, so they put it on me. How about that? Isn''t it handsome? " Liu pangzi said excitedly, specially turned around, showing his fancy clothes.


    "Fat man, have you ever heard of the allusion of" copycat " Looking at Liu pangzi''s round stomach, Wang Fan really wants to tell him the truth.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, Liu pangzi stopped and asked with a smile, "brother fan, I''ve heard of Xi Shi. It''s the first time I''ve heard of Dong Shi. How can I still urinate frequently?"


    "Go to your sister''s frequency!" Wang Fan scolded, white Liu fat one eye.


    Liu pangzi was stunned for a moment and then asked, "what''s wrong with Xiaojuan? Isn''t she not badly hurt? Why do you urinate frequently? "


    Wang Fan, who is pulling the suitcase to leave, listens to Liu pangzi''s question. Yahuazi has a pain. He takes a look at Liu pangzi from the corner of his eye and says: "brother, let''s go. I''m talkative, OK?"


    "No, brother fan, tell me what happened to xiaojuan''er?" Liu pangzi asked anxiously, following Wang Fan and walking to a taxi not far away.


    It took him a long time to make it clear to Liu pang that Liu Juan''s injury was not a big problem. Liu Pang gave up the idea of taking a plane to w province immediately. They also came to the taxi stop at the airport.


    Because several flights landed at the same time, the taxis waiting here have left one after another, leaving only one car there, waiting for the guests to get on.


    "Pa"


    Just as the door of the taxi was opened by Wang Fan, a red suitcase was stuffed directly into the back seat.


    "Thank you! Thank you


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, a woman in a white dress and a black hat first said thanks to Wang Fan.


    "You''re welcome. I didn''t intend to give you this car." Wang Fan reached out to stop the woman who was ready to get on the bus and looked at her without expression.


    As if she didn''t expect Wang Fan to stop her, the woman looked at Wang Fan in surprise and asked, "do you know who I am? How can you talk to me like that? "


    "I don''t know who you are. I only know this car. I saw it first." Wang Fan said, he reached out and picked up the red suitcase, ready to take it out of the taxi.


    "Wait a minute! I have something urgent. I have to take this car first! " The woman said anxiously.


    Liu Pang looked at the woman, squinting into a line of eyes, and asked tentatively for a long time: "are you jinbaite, Miss Jin?"


    Just as Wang Fan and the woman who refused to give in to each other heard Liu pangzi''s voice, they immediately turned their heads and looked at Liu pangzi. After looking at Liu pangzi up and down, the woman said arrogantly: "you may have recognized the wrong person, I''m not the star you said."


    "How can it be? I''ve seen all the movies you played before. By the way, what''s the name of your gossip boyfriend? Park Bray! Yes, Pembrey Liu pangzi confidently said the name of Pu Bulei.


    Wang Fan, standing by the taxi, listens to Liu pangzi gossiping about the star''s affairs. Suddenly, he hears the name of Pu Bulei. With exaggerated expression, he asks, "the man you are talking about is so straightforward. Does his name directly indicate his character?"


    Embarrassed by Wang Fan''s exaggerated expression, jinbaite frowned slightly and said in a cold voice: "Hello! Make fun of other people''s names, it''s not a gentleman! Aren''t you ashamed? "


    "Then, what is robbing other people''s taxi Wang Fan tilted his head and asked impolitely.


    "I am a woman! You''re a man. Shouldn''t you yield to me? " Said kimberlett haughtily.


    "There''s nothing wrong with me being a man, but I''m not your man. Why should I be humble to you?" Wang fan then asked.


    When Wang Fan said this, Jinbai grabbed the door of the taxi and said impolitely, "if you don''t give this car to me, no one will want to leave!"


    "Fat man, it seems that the female stars of H country are not very good. They don''t even have their own means of transportation, and they have to compete with us ordinary people for taxis. It''s really an eye opener for me!" Wang Fan said.


    As soon as Wang Fan''s voice fell to the ground, Liu pangzi said: "brother fan, it''s wrong for you to say that. Isn''t Miss Jin in trouble? If it had not been for the case of pabre, she would not have been so down and out! "


    Their words made kimberlett a little crazy, but he couldn''t refute them. He could only emphasize once again: "I''m not the star you''re talking about, and I think it''s too much for you two men to talk about a woman like this!"


    If it wasn''t for the fear of being caught behaving indecently, kimberlett really wanted to slap each of the two smelly men in the face.


    Because of one night''s love affair with beaubray, the people who followed her caught the evidence. Now, Kimberly is really a phoenix on the shelf, not as good as a chicken, so she dare not do anything to give someone a handle at this time.


    To rush back from m country this time is to explain to her boss the relationship between her and park Bray, and also hope to recover her disfavor.


    She has been used to the high life, and has gradually enjoyed the feeling of being sought after by others. She has no way to accept the result that she was completely hidden by the company.


    As we all know, H country is a country rich in stars, and there are many companies operating the business of making stars, and kimberlett is one of them.


    In order to create more opportunities for himself, kimberlett tried his best to hold the thigh of the boss of his company, but also for the needs of the boss, gave up a lot of women''s dignity.


    But now, because of Park Bray''s business, what she finally got was taken back by the boss again. How can she be reconciled?


    Without the support of the company''s boss, kimberlett even borrowed money from his best friend for the plane ticket, so it''s no surprise to take a taxi.


    I thought I could go to see my boss when I came back to s City, but I met Wang Fan, who was such a difficult ghost, which made jinbaite feel down in a moment.

 V2.Chapter 901

    When they were in a stalemate, the driver in the driver''s seat got out of the car, went to Wang Fan and jinbaite, and asked, "you two, do you want to take a taxi or not? I''m waiting to make money


    The taxi driver who started to line up early in the morning watched eagerly as others pulled on the passengers. He was left here alone, and his heart was already bitter.


    It''s not easy to wait until Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are ready to get on the bus, but they make such a scene again, which makes his heart more agitated.


    After all, in front of a man and a woman deadlocked, but in the end it was him who was unlucky.


    "Of course I want to take a taxi. She''s the one who deliberately embarrasses me!" Wang Fan Mei''s eyes picked up and looked at Jin Bai te with a cold face.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, the driver turned to Jin Baite and said, "how about you, miss? What do you want? "


    "I''m going to Xiya company. I have something important to do!" Said kimberlett angrily.


    Hear in front of jinbaite said to go to Xiya company, Liu pangzi eyes a bright, whispered to Wang Fan said: "where elder brother, she and we go to a place."


    Liu pangzi didn''t speak very much, but the taxi driver could hear clearly. He was worried about how to solve the stalemate. He quickly said, "since you are going to a place, get on the bus! I haven''t made any money today. Don''t delay me to make money! "


    Listen to the taxi driver say so, jinbaite reluctantly got into the car, and Wang Fan turned to Liu pangzi and said: "you and she sit in the back row, I am allergic to the taste of her body."


    "You Jinbaite on the car glared and pointed to Wang fan outside the car.


    Rubbing his hands on the back seat, Liu pangzi saw that Jinbai was going to lose his temper and quickly advised: "Miss Jin, we are all going to Xiya company. Why?"


    "I''ve already said that I''m not the star you''re talking about. Please don''t talk nonsense." Golden White special white Liu fatty one eye, moved to one side move body.


    Ignoring Jin Baite''s disgusting expression, Liu pangzi closed the door and leaned against Jin Baite. He said with a smile, "Oh, how small the space of this car is! It can''t sit down!"


    Wang Fan, who was already in the co pilot''s seat, took a look at the fat man behind him, and then at the gloomy jinbaite, and said with a smile, "fat man, be careful that people will accuse you of indecency!"


    "Brother fan, how can you talk nonsense? We are all ordinary people. What''s the matter with squeezing? Are we really big stars, worried about being calculated? " Liu pangzi said with a bad smile.


    On one side, Jin Baite, who was choked by fat man Liu, listened to fat man Liu''s words and swallowed back his complaining words.


    The other side repeatedly mentioned Park Bray, and talked about her star identity, which makes the heart of kimberlett inevitably have some concerns.


    This time, she had a one night stand with pabre. She had been suspected that she had been set up. So before she came back from m country, she had been asking for help to investigate this matter.


    Now I suddenly meet Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. They not only keep asking about her star identity, but also rush to Xiya company with her.


    In her opinion, all this is not so simple.


    After the three got into the taxi, the driver immediately started the car and left the parking lot of the airport.


    Along the way, no one said anything. Liu pangzi, who had a thorough understanding of jinbaite''s mind, had been looking for all kinds of opportunities to take advantage of jinbaite in the back seat of the taxi.


    Wang Fan, sitting in the co driver''s seat, smokes a cigarette and looks at the scenery outside the window. He ignores Liu pangzi, who is sitting behind him. However, the taxi driver stealthily looks at Liu pangzi with a proud face from time to time.


    Although cosmetic beauties are everywhere in H country, it does not mean that these artificial beauties are very cheap. At least men like taxi drivers still have no chance to take advantage of these women like Liu pangzi.


    Looking at Liu pangzi''s salty pig hands and sweeping the women''s legs beside him from time to time, the taxi driver pretended to be in pain and asked, "brother, can you drive?"


    Liu pangzi, sitting in the back row, noticed the painful expression on his face when he heard the taxi driver''s question. He said casually, "of course, what''s the matter?"


    "I suddenly feel sick and want to sit in the back for a while. Can you drive for me?" As the taxi driver spoke, he did not forget to peek at the scenery in the rear-view mirror and kimbert''s skirt.


    Listening to the taxi driver''s words, Liu pangzi certainly knew what he wanted to do, without any hesitation. Liu pangzi shook his head like a rattle and said to the driver in the front row, "I don''t want to drive. I spend money to enjoy service, not to help you make money!"


    "Brother, I don''t want the fare. You should be kind-hearted." The tone of the taxi driver''s voice has changed a lot.


    Looking at the taxi driver''s impatient appearance, Wang Fan said with a smile: "fat man, since he is not feeling well, you can drive for him, so that we can save money."


    "Yes, yes! Brother, help The taxi driver said something and had already parked on the side of the road. He couldn''t wait to open the door and get off.


    Of course, kimberlett in the back row is not stupid. She also knows that these two men are full of bad water and want to take advantage of her.


    But when the taxi driver said that he would not charge for the taxi, the cash strapped kimberlett did not object.


    She is used to being taken advantage of by men. Although she is disgusted with this kind of Pediatrics, she can endure it a little.


    Moreover, kimberlett has made up her mind that as long as she goes back to beg the boss to spare her life, she will definitely revenge on the three men in the car, especially the man sitting in the co pilot who has been against her.


    When the car door is opened, Liu pangzi intentionally strides over jinbaite''s body, and takes the opportunity to extend his salty pig hand again and wipe it from jinbaite''s chest. Then he gets out of the taxi with satisfaction.


    The taxi driver, who was already hungry and thirsty, did not wait for fat man Liu to get into the driver''s seat, so he quickly got into the back of the taxi, leaned on kimberlett''s body, sniffed hard twice, enjoying the fragrance of the woman.


    Seeing that his seat was replaced, Liu pangzi was very annoyed. But since Wang fan made a speech, he couldn''t say anything. He glanced at the taxi driver behind him and asked, "how can I get there? You show me the way. It''s my first time to come to s city."


    The taxi driver, who was clinging to kimberlett''s body, said with an intoxicated face: "turn right at the intersection in front, I''ll remind you!"


    "Damn, you''ll enjoy yourself, and let me serve you! Sooner or later, you will lose your kidney Liu started the car and drove in the direction of the taxi driver.

 V2.Chapter 902

    The taxi stopped in front of an office building. Wang Fan, the co driver, looked out of the car and saw a man wearing a suit and wiping sweat with a handkerchief.


    The sweating man stood on the roadside and looked around at the distance. The handkerchief in his hand didn''t wipe the sweat on his head. The thin hair on his fat head and the loose skin made him feel old.


    "Darling!"


    Kimberlett, sitting in the back row, suddenly uttered a voice, then pushed away the taxi driver who was leaning against her, patted Liu pangzi on the shoulder and said, "stop, stop!"


    Although Liu pangzi''s English is not good, he has also deeply studied the small video of love action in Europe and America, and knows what darling means.


    Hearing Jin Bai''s excited voice behind him, Liu pangzi stopped and looked out of the car. Then he asked, "isn''t it this old man?"


    "Don''t say that to my boss!" Jinbaite changed the style of being submissive before, and roared strongly at fat man Liu.


    Liu pangzi, who didn''t react for a moment, looked back at jinbaite blankly and asked: "this old guy is your boss?"


    "Of course, Mr. Li is the boss of Xiya company, and he is also my boss. It''s entirely his own cultivation that I can achieve today''s glory." Kim said of his boss, his eyes always shining.


    I know that there are many star companies in H country, and they have indeed produced many popular stars in China. However, Wang Fan really did not expect that the boss Li he was looking for was actually the old man who looked about 60 years old.


    Can''t wait to get out of the car, jinbaite, with open arms rushed to boss Li, his mouth is more sweet shouting: "oba! I didn''t expect you to meet me in person! "


    "She called oba? Or dad? " Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi doubtfully and asks jokingly.


    Liu pangzi, sitting in the driver''s seat, was tearing something at this time. Hearing Wang Fan''s words, he raised his head and said, "brother fan, you don''t care what she yells. Anyway, it''s not calling us."


    "Fatty Liu, what did you tear? Show me! " Wang Fan noticed the movement on Liu pangzi''s hand and asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I had prepared a picture of Miss Jin, but I thought I would come to h country this time and ask her for an autograph. It seems that I can''t use it!" Liu pangzi said helplessly.


    "Damn, you''re a fan of her?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    "It''s not me, it''s Nana. She has always liked the stars of H country. Even Nana told me about the affair between kimberlett and poubrey. She didn''t believe in the affair at all. She asked me to inquire about it for her after coming here." Liu chubby threw away the torn photos in his hand, looked at the jinbaite outside the car, and said with disdain: "Damn, if she is innocent with that park Bray, I will eat this car!"


    Following Liu pangzi''s eyes, Wang Fanzheng saw that jinbaite was pushed to the ground by boss Li, but to his surprise, jinbaite didn''t get angry because of this, instead, he hugged boss Li''s leg.


    Live version of the thigh, but also this incredible scene, Wang Fan had to admire the character of jinbaite.


    The taxi driver in the back row was also paying attention to jinbaite. Seeing the expressions on Wang Fan''s and Liu pangzi''s faces, he said casually, "are you two here for the first time?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Wang Fan turned his head and asked.


    "This kind of thing happens in many brokerage companies. There''s no need to make such a fuss. Nowadays, those who have money are handsome oba, and those who can hold these women up to heaven are their golden father." The taxi driver rubbed his hands and said without expression.


    When I was in China, I heard people say that these star rich brokerage companies in H country often pull these handsome and hot stars to engage in all kinds of shady activities in private.


    But as a good young man with ideals and morality, Wang Fan always thinks that these rumors are nonsense, or that these stars are forced.


    But now after seeing it with his own eyes, he felt that his previous thoughts were so childish and ridiculous.


    "Bitches are merciless, actors are unjust!"


    This sentence has been circulating in the streets of China for thousands of years, and finally let Wang Fan find the source.


    Wang Fan walked down from the taxi when he saw the jinbaite on the ground and was pushed several times by boss Li.


    Liu pangzi, who came down with him, came to Wang Fan''s side and whispered: "brother fan, this old man is cruel enough to treat a woman like this."


    "What? Do you still want heroes to save beauty? " Wang Fan asked jokingly.


    "That''s not true. I think this boss surnamed Li can do this to Miss Jin, which is enough to show that he is not a good person. Will there be any problem when we come to him this time?" Liu pangzi reminds Wang Fan.


    "Don''t worry." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Oh? Brother fan has a plan? Do you think he dare not play tricks with us? " Liu asked in a low voice.


    "I mean, don''t worry about his character, he''s going to pit us!" Wang Fan a face of complacency, said to Liu pangzi with a smile.


    Under Liu pangzi''s astonished gaze, Wang Fan strode to boss Li and asked with a smile: "excuse me, are you Li Yuanhao, boss Li?"


    Hearing Wang Fan greeting himself, Li Yuanhao looked at Wang Fan in front of him. When he saw that Wang Fan was also coming down from the taxi, his face immediately became ugly and his voice coldly said: "I won''t give this woman''s fare! You''d better find her! "


    Jinbaite, who was on the ground holding boss Li''s thigh, immediately cried when he heard his father''s words: "darling, I know I''m wrong. I dare not do anything that makes you angry any more. Please forgive me this time!"


    "Go away! I''m Li Yuanhao''s face. It''s a shame for you! I don''t want to see you again Li Yuanhao raised his leg fiercely and kicked jinbaite a somersault.


    The well-dressed jinbaite was very embarrassed. The white dress was full of shoe prints and dust, and the delicate makeup on her face had been blurred by tears.


    Liu pangzi, who followed Wang Fan, saw Li Yuanhao''s heavy hand on Jin Baite, and said with some displeasure, "Hey, anyway, she''s a woman too. Do you treat her like this?"


    Li Yuanhao, who was looking at jinbaite with disgust on his face, looked at Liu pangzi with slanting eyes. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "fatso, are you teaching me a lesson?"


    "You old man, who is fat? I''ve just taught you a lesson. How can I do that? " Liu Puzi frowned and scolded without showing weakness.

 V2.Chapter 903

    In the entertainment circle of H country, however, all brokerage companies with a certain status have a large or small background of underworld. As an old brokerage company in H country, Xiya company, founded by Li Yuanhao, has a great strength of underworld.


    Although Li Yuanhao is 60 years old and can''t compare with young people in some aspects, he is still very good at momentum.


    Li Yuanhao, who is waiting here anxiously, has been bothered by Jin Baite. Now he meets Liu pangzi to take the initiative to challenge him. This old elder brother is just like taking the evil fire in his stomach on Liu pangzi.


    "Ah Xi! You fat man, how dare you talk back Li Yuanhao, who is used to arrogance, stares at Liu pangzi and grins at him.


    Without waiting for Liu pangzi to respond, Li Yuanhao raised his hand and hit him on the head.


    Compared with many other countries, the underworld of state h has always been in an embarrassing situation.


    This is not only because of the scale of all the gangsters in H country, there has never been an organization that people like to talk about, but also because these gangsters in H country, even fighting has not been very high-grade.


    Slap your face, spank your ass with a stick, and use a watermelon knife when you are in a hurry.


    This kind of fighting style of street gangsters has been used by the gangs of H country from top to bottom, and it is still used today, regardless of occasion, identity, single fight or group fight.


    So after being provoked by Liu pangzi, Li Yuanhao''s first reaction was to slap him in the face.


    "Pa"


    The slap was clear and loud.


    Li Yuanhao, whose face was swollen, didn''t respond for a moment. It took him a long time to realize that the clear slap was so close to his ear, and even now, he can still hear the buzzing echo.


    "How dare you hit me?" Li Yuanhao stares at Wang Fan.


    This sudden scene, let Li Yuanhao feel strange at the same time, also let sitting on the ground of Jin Baite startled.


    However, kimberlett is worthy of being a trained star, and soon recovered from the shock. She didn''t have time to get rid of the dust on her clothes, let alone tidy her scattered hair, so she got up from the ground.


    "How dare you be so presumptuous! I''ll fight with you!"


    Feeling that this is an excellent performance opportunity, jinbaite rushed to Wang Fan who started to teach Li Yuanhao.


    "Your uncle''s!"


    Before jinbaite rushes to Wang Fan, Liu pangzi, who is standing behind Wang Fan, rushes over and slaps jinbaite on the neck.


    Jin Baite, who had no fighting experience at all, was slapped on the neck by Liu pangzi, and many Venus immediately appeared in front of him. Then he became soft and fell heavily on the ground.


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing that the two ugly men in front of him had such a powerful means, Li Yuanhao asked in a panic.


    "Are you Li Yuanhao, the boss of Xiya company?" Wang Fan looked at Li Yuanhao with a flustered face and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, ah, no" Li Yuanhao replied reflexively, but as soon as he said it, he regretted it.


    Seeing Li Yuanhao''s evasive eyes, Wang Fan continued: "don''t worry, boss Li. Just now it was just a misunderstanding. I''m afraid you''ve angered my brother, so I wake you up in such an extreme way. Please don''t mind."


    "No, No." Li Yuanhao, who did not dare to make any more mistakes, said quickly.


    "We are introduced by Miss Tong. You should have received her notice." Wang Fan looked at Li Yuanhao''s panic, and felt very satisfied.


    As soon as he heard Miss Tong''s name, Li Yuanhao, whose eyes were just evasive, immediately saw a light in his eyes. He didn''t care about his red and swollen cheek, and he didn''t want to look at Jin Baite who fainted on the ground. Instead, he held Wang Fan''s hand tightly with his hands and said with a cry: "you''re here!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, boss Li, this is a public place. If you cry like this, people will misunderstand me and bully you!" Wang Fan patted Li Yuanhao''s hand and comforted him with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, Li Yuanhao quickly drew back his hand, wiped the tears on his face, and said excitedly: "brother fan, Miss Tong said that you can help me through the difficulties. Is that true? You won''t lie to me, will you? "


    "Why can''t you talk like a brain? Miss Tong is brother fan''s girlfriend. Do you think brother fan will cheat you? " When Liu pangzi heard Li Yuanhao''s words, he was so angry that he wanted to smoke him.


    Li Yuanhao didn''t worry about it at all. As soon as he heard that brother fan was Tong Jiahui''s boyfriend, he almost knelt down to Wang Fan.


    Compared with Wang Fan, Li Yuanhao knows Tong Jiahui well. As Liu Tian''s only daughter, Tong Jiahui not only attaches great importance to her family, but also has a great reputation in the business circle.


    To be the boyfriend of Tong Jiahui, a strong business woman, you can imagine what kind of Man Wang fan is.


    Li Yuanhao, who is on the verge of bankruptcy, is eager to turn over the salted fish, and Wang Fan has become his last straw.


    "Boss Li, you won''t be down. You don''t even have a place to invite us to tea." Wang Fan patted Li Yuanhao on the shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes! Let''s go to the company first, please In the face of Wang Fan''s attitude, how dare Li Yuanhao neglect, quickly made a please gesture.


    He nodded to Li Yuanhao with a smile. Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi beside him, "take her with you. How can I say that she is also a woman. It''s not suitable to throw her here."


    "All right, Van Gogh." Liu pangzi agreed and grabbed the jinbaite on the ground and put it on his shoulder steadily.


    Three men and a woman, so went to the office, attracted those people who come and go curious.


    Regardless of those curious people, Li Yuanhao hurried to the elevator and pressed the switch.


    Ding Dong


    The sound of the elevator started, and the iron door opened slowly.


    "Van Gogh, please." Li Yuanhao, with red and swollen cheeks, stooped to please.


    "Good!" Wang Fan nodded with satisfaction.


    Wang fan doesn''t need to be polite to Li Yuanhao for his snobbishness. If it wasn''t for Tong Jiahui and Li Yuanhao that Wang Fan would invest in his company, I''m afraid Li Yuanhao and Wang Fan would have been fighting for a long time now.


    Waiting for the three people to get on the elevator, Li Yuanhao pressed the floor key, and then said awkwardly: "brother fan, the place of the company is a little small, please forgive me."


    "Little? How small can it be? It''s not just one office, is it? " Liu pangzi interrupted and asked.

 V2.Chapter 904

    The office space of Xiya company is so small that it doesn''t even have a place to go.


    In the room of more than ten square meters, there are some cartons and cabinets on the left, and an old cloth sofa on the right. On the sofa sit three women who are well dressed but obviously older.


    There are some pieces of paper on the ground, and some well-made posters, which are not brilliant.


    "Brother fan, I''m really sorry. The company is moving these days, so please bear with me!" Li Yuanhao explained with embarrassment.


    Listening to Li Yuanhao''s explanation, Wang Fan smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Without the three women sitting there, Wang Fan might have believed Li Yuanhao''s lies, but from the expression on the three women''s faces and the contract in their hands, it is obvious that they came to ask Li Yuanhao for money.


    All mix to this kind of situation, incredibly still beat swollen face to fill fat person''s in there to pretend relaxed, Wang Fan also can be regarded as to appreciate the hypocrisy side of H country man.


    Liu pangzi, who followed Wang Fan, swept around and finally fixed his eyes on the sofa. He carried jinbaite, who had been knocked unconscious, to the sofa and said to the three women, "excuse me!"


    The three women with the contract in their hands obviously didn''t understand what Liu pangzi said, but from his unfriendly expression, they still understood what he meant.


    The three women stood up, bypassed Liu pangzi and ran to Li Yuanhao.


    "Wheels don''t turn, smecta, wheels turn right, Smecta!"


    The three women gabbled with Li Yuanhao, and their faces became more and more excited.


    At first, Li Yuanhao looked at Wang Fan with some worry, but after he found that Wang Fan didn''t react, he yelled at the women with a straight face.


    When the women heard Li Yuanhao''s roar, they all looked at Wang Fan, and then left Li Yuanhao''s company with an ugly face.


    Although I can''t understand what Li Yuanhao said to the three women, Wang fan can still guess that Li Yuanhao used him and Liu pangzi to drive the three difficult women away.


    Since he came to h country this time to help him find the answer Park Yanwu wanted with the help of Li Yuanhao''s hand, Wang Fan didn''t resent being used by Li Yuanhao a little, and he didn''t like the three old women. Even if Li Yuanhao didn''t drive them away, he would give them orders.


    Looking at Liu pangzi putting jinbaite on the sofa, Wang Fan said to Li Yuanhao, "boss Li, do you need our brother to clean this place for you?"


    "No, no, I''ll arrange for someone to do it. How can I help you?" As he spoke, Li went to the corner of the office. A hidden door was opened.


    Unexpectedly, in the corner, there was such a secret door. Wang Fan was a little surprised, and then he laughed.


    "Please Li Yuanhao bent down and humbly invited Wang Fan.


    As soon as he entered the secret space, Wang Fan couldn''t help laughing and said to Li Yuanhao, "boss Li, you have a unique cave here, and the layout is so fine."


    The scene in front of us can really be described as exquisite. The clean floor and exquisite furniture, as well as the use of space in the room, all give people a very comfortable feeling. Compared with the pigsty like environment outside, it''s a world of difference!


    After picking up a place facing the sun and sitting down, Wang Fan looked at Li Yuanhao busy making tea there and asked directly, "boss Li, how much foreign debt do you owe here now?"


    "Ah? Not much, not much! " Li Yuanhao was stunned for a moment and quickly replied.


    Looking at Li Yuanhao''s swollen face again, Wang Fan laughed and said, "since there is not much money, I will let the fat man turn back the money on the card. I''m not used to taking so much money out. After all, the world is not peaceful now!"


    Liu pangzi, who came in with Wang Fan, was looking around at the furnishings in the room. Hearing Wang Fan''s words, he looked back at Wang Fan and said, "now


    "No.. Don''t.. No! Two elder brothers, please don''t tease me. I''m waiting for your money today! If you turn the money back, how can I live? " Listening to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, Li Yuanhao almost dropped the teapot in his hand.


    "Boss Li, our brother came all the way here with sincerity to help you. Is it interesting that you cover us up like this?" Wang Fan asked with a gloomy face.


    "Brother fan, to be honest, I''m desperate now, but as you know, I''ve been in s city for so many years, and I''m more or less shameful, so


    "So you just pretend in front of me?" Wang Fan laughed.


    "Alas! Brother fan, since you can see it, I''ll tell you the truth. The company is poor now. Even this office room will be vacated tomorrow. I''m really desperate! " At this time, Li Yuanhao has no previous fork like, crawling on the ground, crying with tears.


    "Come on, come on, isn''t it just a little money?" As Wang Fan spoke, he took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Li Yuanhao.


    Li Yuanhao, who was crying bitterly, was stunned for a moment. He quickly took it with both hands and asked carefully: "brother fan, this..."


    "There''s a million dollars in it. Take it and find someone to clean it up tomorrow. I don''t like to work in places with poor environment. Do you understand?" Wang Fan looked at Li Yuanhao kneeling on the ground and said.


    "Brother fan, this place is so small, even if it''s cleaned, it''s not comfortable!" Liu pangzi chimed in.


    "Fat man, isn''t there a clean place on this floor? Can''t you rent this floor with the money? " Wang Fan did not have the good spirit to stare Liu fatty one eye.


    Kneeling on the ground, Li Yuanhao understood and immediately said with a smile, "brother fan, I''ll arrange it now. We''ll all wrap up this floor and arrange someone to clean it now. Don''t worry, I''ll make you happy."


    "By the way, the money, even if I''m a shareholder in your company, where I need to spend money in the future, you can tell me that as long as it''s good for the company, I won''t be stingy!" Wang Fan said in a relaxed tone, with a confident smile on his face.


    Before Li Yuanhao knelt on the ground to thank him, the door on one side was suddenly pushed open. The rickety jinbaite stood at the door, holding a baseball stick in his hand, pointing to Wang Fan and yelling: "boy, you dare to fight my boss, I want you to look good today!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, jinbaite swung his baseball bat and smashed it at Wang Fan''s head.

 V2.Chapter 905

    The KTV of H country is famous in the world, not because of the luxury of the equipment here, but because it is crowded with all kinds of beautiful men and women, and these red and green willow men and women are especially easy to throw themselves into their arms.


    Li Yuanhao, with bandages on his head, is dancing and singing. The sweat on his face has begun to shine, and his drunken face is full of happiness.


    "Brother fan, I''m so sorry. I''ll give you a toast." Jinbaite, who was full of shame, took up the wine cup on the tea table and handed it to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan asked with a smile: "boss Li has arranged for you to send me to the hotel to have a rest at night?"


    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to speak so directly. Even jinbaite, who has done this kind of thing, didn''t know how to connect. She blinked and said awkwardly: "brother fan, boss Li didn''t say that, but I''d like to accompany you back to the hotel."


    The father of the former gold owner has become a pauper, and now this man from China is a big local tyrant who can easily take out a million dollars. Even with the pair of silica gel on his chest, he can figure out who to make up with.


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to speak, jinbaite had already leant on Wang Fan''s body as if he had lost his bone. She said, "brother fan, I didn''t mean to do this today. Please give me a chance and let me give you a good explanation."


    Like octopus wrapped around Wang Fan, let Wang Fan some regret just asked to export words.


    He wanted to tell Jin Baite that if boss Li arranged for her to serve him tonight, he would not do it. After all, Wang fan is not a person who likes to pick up second-hand goods.


    But Liu pangzi has been thinking about this former star from the very beginning. If it''s really difficult to be gracious, it''s better to complete the energetic Liu pangzi.


    Being so entangled by jinbaite, Wang Fan turns his head and looks at Liu pangzi. At the moment when their eyes are opposite, Wang Fan has seen Liu pangzi''s eager waist flower through his small eyes.


    "Fat man, have you drunk too much, or let Miss Jin take care of you!" Wang Fan eyebrow eye a pick, smile to ask a way.


    Liu pangzi, who was holding a wine glass in his hand, heard Wang Fan''s words and felt grateful. Then he fell back and got drunk in silence.


    "Damn it! Do I mean high alcohol? How come you get drunk as soon as you finish speaking Seeing Liu pangzi''s exaggerated behavior, Wang Fan swears, turns his head to Jin Baite and says, "Miss Jin, please wait on my brother tonight."


    "Van Gogh, I think."


    "Don''t even think about it. I''m a soft eater, and all the money is given by women. So if you dare to give me some advice, you''ll be in a hurry!" Wang Fan looks at jinbaite with serious expression, and his voice is also very serious.


    "Ah?" Accustomed to the fork loading behavior of H men, the first time I heard a man so straightforward, kimberlett was really surprised.


    But she was also very clear, Wang Fan this kind of man, if caught cheating outside, what will be the end.


    As a woman who has been in various battlefields in the entertainment industry, she doesn''t dislike those men who eat soft food. Even in her heart, she has a faint desire to seduce such men.


    What you can''t get is always the best.


    Since these men can be taken care of by rich women, they must have their strengths or other powerful advantages, so Kim Bai te often colludes with those men who eat soft food.


    As a well-known soft rice man in the performing arts circle of H country, park Bray has not been hooked up by kimberlett, but after a night of romance, kimberlett has come to such an end.


    Although he is fascinated by Wang Fan''s manly king, considering that it''s not the right time, jinbaite can only reluctantly leave Wang Fan''s arms and walk to Liu pangzi step by step.


    Liu pangzi, who is lying on the sofa, squints his eyes and looks at jinbaite wriggling his waist towards him. He quietly gives Wang Fan a thumbs up.


    To say that Liu pangzi is not interested in a woman like jinbaite is to lie with his eyes open.


    As a person from the bottom of society, Liu pangzi always believes in his life philosophy.


    To be a layman, to be greedy for money and lust is not healthy.


    So as soon as kimberlett''s butt touched the sofa, Liu pangzi immediately put his hand around her waist.


    "Fat brother, don''t be like this. Brother fan is watching. It''s so bad!" Jinbaite peeked at Wang Fan and found that Wang Fan didn''t look at her at all. He felt lost.


    But Liu pangzi, who was holding the waist, didn''t care. He pretended to be drunk and said nonsense: "have I become Xu Xian? I''m going to sleep with the snake demon today


    Water snake waist, big papaya, and very clever fat buttocks.


    It can be said that kimberlett can become a successful female star, also has her capital, of course, how much of this is cosmetic effect, only she knows.


    What happened in the corner of KTV, of course, did not escape Li Yuanhao''s eyes, but as a senior entertainment agent, he has seen a bigger scene of people, this kind of pediatric things, he would not care!


    To be able to block the baseball bat for Wang Fan, Li Yuanhao''s heart has been a lot of steadfast, now Wang Fan did not refuse jinbaite''s active dedication, of course, the final entanglement with jinbaite, although it is only Wang Fan''s younger brother, but it is enough to show that Wang Fan has stood with him Li Yuanhao.


    As long as there is the support of such rich people as Wang Fan, it is absolutely not a problem that Li Yuanhao wants to be the first brother in the entertainment industry again.


    Li Yuanhao wiped the sweat on his head, took the microphone to Wang Fan''s side, sat down on the sofa with a smile, and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, what''s the matter? Not satisfied with Miss King? "


    "Boss Li, I''m a bit of a cleanliness addict. I don''t like such junk picking." Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    Wang Fan''s voice is not big, but at the moment KTV is very quiet, it is clear into everyone''s ears.


    In addition to lying on the sofa, Liu Pang, who is still talking nonsense and extending his hand to take advantage of his money, Li Yuanhao and Jin Baite''s faces are red and white, showing an embarrassed look.


    "Boss Li, if there''s nothing wrong, let''s finish the activity tonight. Miss Jin will take care of my brother. You can take me back to the hotel!" Wang Fan stood up, patted Li Yuanhao on the shoulder and went to the door.


    "Thank you, brother van!" At this time, Liu pangzi, who is full of spirit, suddenly shouts at Wang Fan''s back.

 V2.Chapter 906

    In S City, even the KTV is very narrow. After Wang Fan and Li Yuanhao come out of the private room, they are surrounded by fanatical people.


    Outside the private room, is a round dance floor, many beautiful men and women are twisting their waist, shaking their heads, dancing with DJ''s music.


    Wang Fan, who didn''t like the atmosphere, frowned, pushed aside a man beside him and walked straight across the dance floor to the door.


    About to walk to the door, suddenly a man with a strong figure, tilted his head, reached out and stopped Wang Fan.


    "Boy, did you just push my brother?" The man who stops Wang Fan''s way looks at Wang Fan with slanting eyes and bad complexion.


    After Wang Fan, Li Yuanhao saw that someone dared to stop his gold owner. He immediately pushed the man away. His eyes glared and he said fiercely, "Stinky boy, what do you want to do?"


    Leng Bu Ding was pushed. The man standing at the door was stunned. He looked Li Yuanhao up and down and asked unconvinced: "what do you do? Do you know who I am? "


    "Boy, don''t make trouble here. When I came out, you were still at home holding your mother''s leg and crying for milk." In the face of this ignorant younger generation, Li Yuanhao has no good temper.


    Back then, Li Yuanhao was also a man of the year in s city.


    Because he runs a star brokerage company, he not only has friendship with some gangsters, but also has intimate relations with the mayor of s city.


    But in the past two years, brokerage companies like Xiya have sprung up, making it difficult for him to earn so much money.


    The star industry itself is a business model that needs a lot of capital investment. The less people eat this cake, the greater the profit and the more capital the company can invest.


    But if there are many people who want to get a share, the profits of brokerage companies will naturally shrink, and the funds that can be used for investment will become smaller and smaller.


    In the face of such a competitive market, Li Yuanhao, after careful consideration, put all his value into the body of jinbaite. In the end, because of jinbaite''s scandal, he not only lost all his money, but also nearly slept on the street.


    It is precisely because of the downturn in recent years that the relationship between him and the gangsters, as well as those politicians, has not been as close as before.


    But even so, as a man who has been brilliant in the underworld, he still doesn''t want to be looked down upon by anyone, especially in front of his gold owner.


    A sick tiger is better than a cat!


    The man who is taught by Li Yuanhao looks at Li Yuanhao in doubt and looks at Wang Fan who is standing behind Li Yuanhao. He wants to say something tough, but he is worried that he will get into trouble.


    When the man hesitated to hide, a middle-aged man in a suit came over.


    "Big brother, it''s this guy who''s looking for trouble!" See middle-aged man appear, stop Wang Fan''s man, hurriedly said to the middle-aged man.


    Hearing the man standing in front of them calling for big brother, Wang Fan and Li Yuanhao turn around and look at the middle-aged man walking towards them.


    And the other side is also looking at Li Yuanhao. When the middle-aged man and Li Yuanhao look at each other, their faces are cold.


    "Damn it


    Li Yuanhao and the middle-aged man made a rude remark at the same time.


    "Li Yuanhao! Do you want to make things happen when you let your people seduce me? " The middle-aged man scolded angrily.


    Li Yuanhao, who was scolded, certainly didn''t agree. He frowned and glared back: "don''t spit blood here. It''s your little white face who broke our rules!"


    "Ah Xi! I don''t think you want to live! " The middle-aged man scolded and began to look for something to take advantage of.


    Listening to the two people''s curse, Wang Fan also guessed the identity of the middle-aged man.


    Before Liu pangzi said that park Bray should be the artist under this middle-aged man. Obviously, the scandal also affected Park Bray''s company.


    The quarrel between the two men attracted the attention of the people on the dance floor. Those beautiful young men and women, who were curious about the quarrel and worried that it would be affected, hid far away one by one and looked here with their feet padded.


    "Brother, let me do it!"


    The man who stopped Wang Fan stood behind Li Yuanhao and saw that no one paid attention to him. He immediately wanted to attack Li Yuanhao from behind, so as to show himself in front of his elder brother.


    But before he had finished speaking, Wang Fan had already kicked his face and directly kicked off his two front teeth.


    The man who was eager to show himself didn''t have time to make a scream, so he was kicked by Wang Fan and fell to the ground, his eyes turned and fainted.


    The middle-aged man, who had just found a weapon, saw Wang Fan''s skill with his own eyes, threw away his things, rubbed his hands and said, "this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!"


    Li Yuanhao, who also didn''t expect Wang Fan to be so skilled, quickly responded and pointed to the other party and said, "Kim Dae Jung, if you don''t apologize to brother fan, your men have just offended brother fan. This account can''t be settled like this!"


    The middle-aged man, who was called Jin Dazhong, looked at Wang Fan with some hesitation.


    Although Wang Fan''s skill is very good, and Kim Dae Jung thinks that he is not his opponent, it''s really hard for him to accept if he wants to apologize to this man who is much younger than himself in front of so many people.


    Although the case of Park Bray has caused great losses to the company, and several rich women who have a close relationship with Park Bray in private have withdrawn their shares in the company, Kim Dae Jung is not down to the point where he can be bullied at will.


    In the face of Li Yuanhao''s aggressive attitude, Jin Dazhong was very upset. He looked at Wang Fan in front of him and figured out how to deal with the situation.


    It seems that he saw Jin Dazhong''s thoughts. Wang Fan said with a faint smile, "boss Jin doesn''t have to be serious. We are all friends. What can''t we sit down and say?"


    "Van Gogh, I lost so much money just because of his Pu Bulei. I can''t swallow this breath!" Li Yuanhao said angrily.


    "Ha ha! Isn''t it money? We don''t need money, we need friends, okay? " Wang Fan said to Li Yuanhao with a laugh.


    "Alas! I''ll listen to you, brother fan With a long sigh, Li Yuanhao stamped his feet and said.


    Jin Dazhong listened to the conversation clearly. He frowned and asked curiously, "I don''t know what kind of business does this gentleman do? Are you interested? Let''s sit down and have a chat? "

 V2.Chapter 907

    When Wang Fan and Wang Fan came back to the private room from the door, jinbaite was frantically arranging his clothes. After looking at Wang Fan, he was ready to hide.


    "Sit down, we have something to ask you!" Wang Fan glanced at jinbaite, frowned slightly and said to her.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s words, jinbaite, who was flustered in his eyes, quickly explained: "he did it first. I''m not as strong as him, so


    "It''s about Pembrey." Wang Fan interrupted jinbaite.


    "Ah?"


    At this time, jinbaite can see clearly. Among the people who follow Wang FA into the private room, there is also Jin Dazhong, the boss of Park bray.


    Jin Dazhong, standing behind Wang Fan, heard Wang Fan ask about Pu Bulei, and said with a smile: "brother fan, what do you have to say? Let''s sit down and talk about this kind of gossip about little stars, let''s not mention it!"


    "Boss Jin, is this just a scandal between little stars? Don''t you find it strange at all? " Wang Fan looked back at Jin Dazhong and asked seriously.


    Jin Dazhong, who was rubbing his hands with a smile on his face, was stunned when he heard Wang Fan''s words. He asked suspiciously, "brother fan, are you..."


    "I think you two know more about the gossip news about stars every day than I do. In addition, some stars deliberately create gossip in order to increase their exposure. But why are their affairs so sudden and serious this time?" Wang Fan looks at Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao beside him and asks in a deep voice.


    "Yes! Brother fan, what you said is very reasonable! There have been a lot of gossip about this girl in the past. It''s better to make such a fuss this time than that investors are clamoring to withdraw their capital. I''m in such a mess. It must not be easy! " After listening to Wang Fan''s words, Li Yuanhao patted his thigh and said.


    After listening to Li Yuanhao''s words, Jin Dazhong frowned and said, "all the shareholders of our company withdraw their shares because of this matter. If I hadn''t retained some funds before, I would not have been able to bear it!"


    "So? Ladies and gentlemen, should we ask clearly? " Wang Fan looked at them with a smile, turned and walked to the sofa, and sat down steadily.


    Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong, who were awakened by Wang Fan''s words, quickly sat down beside Wang Fan, one handed in cigarettes, the other lit a lighter, and looked at Wang Fan with a proud face.


    As the heroine of the scandal, jinbaite looked at Wang Fan awkwardly and said, "this matter is all seduced by Po Bulei. I really don''t think so much about it."


    Wang Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, cocked up his legs and laughed, and said to Jin Baite, "did he arrange the residence for you to go out on a date, or did you arrange it?"


    "It''s him. He''s the one who arranged the date, and even he bought my ticket." Answered kimberlett hastily.


    After jinbaite''s words, Wang Fan turned to jindazhong and asked, "is Mr. Bray, who is in good health, in s city?"


    "He hasn''t come back from m country. After the incident, he called me and said he wanted to stay away from the storm in M country. He hasn''t come back yet." Kim returned.


    "Did you check his account?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "Accounts?" Kim Dae Jung recites, suddenly pats his forehead, takes out his cell phone and dials out a series of numbers.


    As soon as he got through, Kim Dae Jung said to the other party, "please check the account of Park Bray and see if there''s anything wrong."


    "Good." After the phone agreed, there was a clatter of keyboard.


    After a few minutes, the person on the other end of the phone called back: "boss Jin, the money in Mr. park''s account has been transferred yesterday. Now there is no money in his account!"


    "What? Damn it! Not a cent? " Asked Kim Dae Jung angrily.


    "Yes, Mr. king. Is there anything else I can do for you?" The person on the other end of the line inquired.


    "It''s all right!" JINDA angrily hung up the phone, turned his head and looked at Wang Fan, dejected and said: "brother fan, you guessed it, it''s not so simple!"


    Wang Fan, who was listening to Kim Dae Jung''s phone call, laughed, turned back and looked at Kim Bai te, then asked, "tell me, how did you sleep with Park Bray?"


    "Ah? Say it here? " Asked kimberlett, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Do you need me to arrange a meeting room for you?" Li Yuanhao, who was also very angry, yelled at her with staring eyes.


    Startled by Li Yuanhao''s appearance, kimberlett quickly stepped back, then lowered his head and said, "he took the initiative. I''ve always resisted, but because I drank red wine, I just


    "Shut up! I''m asking you how you developed a lover relationship with him, not what you did in bed! " Wang Fan hears jinbaite''s absurd answer, frowns and shouts.


    Sitting on the sofa, Liu pangzi, who was listening attentively, looked at jinbaite with a disappointed face and comforted him: "Tete, you should answer Van Gogh''s question first, and talk about your affairs in M country in detail with me later."


    Wang Fan on the sofa heard Liu pangzi''s words and said to him: "fat man, you are really hungry. Do you believe me to call now and let xiaojuan''er come over?"


    "Brother fan! My brother! Don''t tease me. I''m just having fun! Keep asking, I won''t cut in! " As soon as Liu pangzi heard Liu Juan''s name, he didn''t dare to make any more mischief. Even his sitting posture was correct.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was not as simple as asking a few questions, and that kimberlett didn''t dare to hide anything, he told the story of their meeting on the set and their later contact with each other until they had an affair with each other in M country.


    Both Li Yuanhao and Kim Dae Jung are big men in the entertainment industry, but they are not surprised at this kind of thing that little stars secretly date each other because of their love affair.


    So they didn''t have much reaction when they heard that. When they finished, they both looked at Wang Fan.


    "As you say, it''s natural for both of you to realize that you''re in a romantic relationship?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Park Bray is a famous soft rice man. It''s nothing special for this woman to hook up with him. Van Gogh, do you think it''s really a problem?" Li Yuanhao asked curiously.


    "Since he''s a soft boiled man, has he ever had this kind of thing with other actresses before?" Wang Fan turned to look at Jin Dazhong and asked.


    Embarrassed, Jin Dazhong said: "he is the number one in our company, and I did arrange many things for him, so this kind of thing... ha-ha... You know, brother van

 V2.Chapter 908

    Listening to Kim Dae Jung''s explanation and looking at the embarrassed expression on his face, Wang Fan certainly knows what he wants to say.


    The sex bribery incident of female stars in H country, which has been concerned by the media, has made many people aware of the scandal in H country. In addition, several unbearable female stars have chosen extreme ways to end their lives, exposing the ugly side of the entertainment circle in H country.


    But this is just the tip of the iceberg. When everyone is indignant about the tragic fate of those female stars, who would have thought that there are male stars in the entertainment circle of H country, who are also suffering from such unfair treatment.


    Those rich women who hold a lot of money in their hands are the female Bodhisattvas in Kim Dae Jung''s eyes, and male stars such as PU Bulei have become his tribute to the female Bodhisattvas.


    Wang Fan, who was not surprised, laughed. Instead of bothering with the practice of the brokerage company, he asked, "since Pu Bulei is doing this kind of thing, his private life will not be so clean."


    "The company will not care too much about the private lives of its employees. As long as we do not do anything harmful to the company''s image, we will not interfere." Kim Dae Jung explained.


    "Since no one would care about his private life, why did he go to great trouble to invite Miss Jin to m country? And the most important thing is, how did the paparazzi find them? " Wang fan then asked.


    Wang Fan''s words brightened Li Yuanhao''s eyes, and then he said, "it''s really Pu Bulei who''s making a fool of himself. Damn it! I knew that this boy is not a good thing! "


    Wang Fan said that, Jin Dazhong did not have the previous resentment. He said awkwardly: "brother fan, I don''t know about this. I want you to promise that, really, I don''t know that the boy asked Miss Jin. If I knew, I would stop him."


    Having seen Wang Fan''s cruel methods, Jin Dazhong doesn''t want to be the second one.


    People with clear eyes can see that Wang fan is on Li Yuanhao''s side, and Li Yuanhao''s attitude towards Wang fan is definitely not as simple as that of a friend.


    He didn''t know Wang Fan''s identity, so he didn''t dare to be strong. What''s more, he was still on the wrong side after the whole story was made clear.


    I thought Wang Fan would make use of it, but I didn''t expect that Wang Fan just laughed, and then said to Jin Dazhong, "boss Jin, I believe you didn''t know it at first, otherwise, you won''t be so miserable!"


    "Thank you for your trust, Van Gogh!" Kim Dae Jung said gratefully.


    "So the question is, why did Pembrey do it?" Wang Fan asked with a bad smile.


    Before, Li Yuanhao and Kim Dae Jung just thought about each other''s company pitching themselves, but they didn''t know that they were both victims.


    After all, park Bray is missing now, he has not returned to h country at all, and the assets under his name have also been transferred, which can only show that he has also been instructed to do such a thing.


    Before that, there was a date in M country, and then a scandal broke out between them. Then the investors of the two companies withdrew their capital immediately because of the scandal.


    It''s hard to believe that no one is playing tricks behind the scenes.


    But who''s up to it?


    Wang Fan''s question is so sharp that Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong are lost in meditation.


    In order to make money these years, two big men who are mixed up in the entertainment industry have really done things without conscience.


    If you ask the two of them, who is most likely to deliberately set up a trap to pit them, it is estimated that they can''t finish it in the last night.


    But how can you tell Wang Fan about the loss of personnel?


    Especially Li Yuanhao, who just got Wang Fan''s investment, doesn''t want to leave a bad impression in Wang Fan''s heart.


    After all, one million dollars is not enough to make his company return to its former glory.


    But since Wang fan can easily take out one million US dollars, he will certainly be able to take out more money. As long as Wang fan is willing to invest in Xiya company, with years of entertainment resources, it is very easy for Li Yuanhao to create a brilliant future!


    Therefore, Li Yuanhao would rather eat this dumb loss than expose his black history in front of Wang Fan.


    If Li Yuanhao doesn''t talk about it, Jin Dazhong certainly won''t either.


    Although Kim Dae Jung is not as old as Li Yuanhao and can only be regarded as a descendant of Li Yuanhao, with his black heart and rotten lung, he soon climbed to the top of the entertainment industry and had the equal capital with Li Yuanhao.


    And Wang Fan asked for a long time, but there was no reply from both of them, so he asked straightforwardly, "apart from the loss of your two companies, are there any other companies or individuals who have suffered from the scandal?"


    "Other companies?"


    Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong looked at each other face to face, but they couldn''t tell why.


    Seeing that they still had no answer, Wang fan then asked, "Miss Jin said just now that she and park Bray knew each other on the set, so has the play of their two platoons been affected now? Did you lose money? "


    "No, there was something wrong with the artists of several brokerage companies, which not only caused losses to our company, but also caused losses to some film and television companies. Later, in order to avoid such things, film and television companies will sign contracts with us to ensure that their films can be sold for money!" Kim Dae Jung explains.


    "That is to say, you two are the only ones who have bad luck in the whole matter?" Wang Fan looked at them and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve lost a lot of money because of this, and I still owe usury. Alas!" Li Yuanhao said heartbroken.


    Sitting on the other side of Wang Fan, Jin Dazhong also said with a wry smile, "I''m better. Fortunately, I didn''t spend a sum of money before. After this accident, I still took out the money to escape the disaster. Otherwise, I may have to borrow money from usury like Li Laoban."


    "You almost want to borrow money from usury, too?" Li Yuanhao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the people of the black tiger Gang took the initiative to find me, but I have that sum of money in my hand, so I didn''t borrow their money, otherwise I would worry about usury." Kim Dae Jung said with a bitter smile.


    "Black tiger Gang? Even if I borrowed money from the black tiger Gang, did they come to you? " Li Yuanhao asked in surprise.


    Listening to their words, Wang Fan seemed to understand something. He looked at Li Yuanhao and asked, "what does the black tiger Gang do? How much did you borrow from them? "


    "The black tiger Gang is an old gang in s city. I know their leader well, so it''s more convenient to borrow money, and the interest is lower than outside." Li Yuanhao returned.

 V2.Chapter 909

    When it comes to the usury of the black tiger Gang, Wang Fan''s eyes are bright.


    When he was in H City, he was responsible for usury and collecting money. Of course, he knew such usury like the back of his hand.


    Among the people who come out to mix in the river and the lake, apart from drug traffickers, this kind of usurer can''t make friends.


    Why?


    If it''s drug trafficking and usury, you need to find the next home to ship or collect money, then you need to make friends and build mutual trust.


    Compared with drug trafficking, controlling buyers directly with drugs is a low-end and clumsy method, and those who loan usury are much more skillful.


    People in the world know that there are not only many brothers but also a lot of money in their hands. They usually drive high-end cars or go to high-end hotels. They can sell more than 100000 at random. They are just the rich in the eyes of many people.


    It is precisely because of this identity mark that many people are willing to make friends with usurers. They also hope to borrow money from these people when they are in financial difficulties.


    One wants to lend, the other wants to borrow.


    Generally speaking, it should be a very harmonious relationship, even a cooperative partner who can trust each other.


    But!


    These usurers usually collect high interest from the borrowers. If they can''t borrow their money, how can they maintain their daily expenses?


    In order to make their own money, like a hen laying eggs, continuously provide them with more expenses, the usurer must constantly find the person who borrows money.


    Those who want to make friends with them are their targets, and they are also the people they call "jujube trees".


    After making friends with "jujube tree", they will cultivate their feelings with each other, often make an appointment to eat and drink together, and play mahjong when they have nothing to do.


    The purpose of this kind of communication is not only to show the other party their economic strength, but also to inquire about the other party''s situation.


    For example, is there any crisis in the operation of jujube tree? If you lend them money, can you make a profit from it.


    Another example is whether something will happen to these "jujube trees" that are kept in the dark, so that these usurers can take advantage of it.


    In short, to make friends with "jujube trees" is to find opportunities to lend them money, and then use the high interest rate to squeeze the red "jujubes" on these "jujube trees".


    Of course, if these "jujube trees" are not in any trouble, the usurers can also help them in some trouble.


    Wang Fan, who knows the secret, naturally thinks about what the black tiger gang has done to the two big men in the entertainment industry.


    Although the two of them didn''t think so much before, after Wang Fan''s advice, they naturally understood Wang Fan''s meaning.


    "But I have a good relationship with the elder brother of the black tiger gang. How could it be them?" Li Yuanhao asked in surprise.


    On one side, Kim Dae Jung also looked incredible and muttered to himself, "have I offended them in any way?"


    Looking at the two "jujube trees" in front of him, Wang Fan wanted to give them a slap in the face and wake them up.


    But without waiting for Wang Fan to teach the two men a lesson, the door of the private room was kicked open, followed by Jin Dazhong''s men, and was thrown in.


    "Hello! Who is it? How dare you trouble me Seeing that his men were thrown into the private room, Kim Dae Jung was furious and strode to the door of the private room.


    When Jin Dazhong came to the door of the private room, he was stunned.


    Under the gaze of Kim Dae Jung, a middle-aged man in a plaid shirt carelessly walked into the private room, looked at Kim Dae Jung fiercely, and then scolded, "who do I think it is? It turns out it''s you!"


    "Hey, short knife, what do you mean?" Kim Dae Jung was scolded in front of the public. He couldn''t hang on to his face and spoke in a tough tone.


    But Kim Dae Jung''s toughness was soon pushed back by this man called short knife.


    The short knife looked at Jin Dazhong askew and scolded, "Damn, is the short knife a stupid fork like you? I''m the eldest brother of the black tiger Gang now. When you see me later, you should use honorifics. Do you know? "


    "What? What did you say? " Unexpectedly, Kim Dae Jung asked with wide eyes.


    "Pa"


    The knife slapped Kim Dae Jung in the face and said, "can''t you hear me? When you talk to me, use honorifics! "


    Being beaten, Jin Dazhong almost fell to the ground, which worried Li Yuanhao. He said to Wang Fan in a low voice: "this man is called short knife. He used to be the right-hand assistant of Mr. Li, the elder brother of the black tiger gang. Mr. Li would give him a lot of things to do."


    "Oh? It seems that something happened to Mr. Li! " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    When he heard Wang Fan''s words, he turned back to Wang Fan, pointed to him and asked, "boy, what are you saying there? Get the hell out of here


    "Brother Dao, this is my friend." Li Yuanhao is smart. When he talks to short Dao, he immediately uses honorifics, and the expression on his face is trying to please each other.


    However, it seems that the short knife does not give Li Yuanhao face. He strode up to Li Yuanhao and raised his hand to slap him in the face.


    "Pa"


    Without waiting for the slap of the knife to fall on Li Yuanhao''s face, Wang Fan had slapped him in the face, grabbed his collar, stared at his eyes and asked, "what did you just call me?"


    "You..."


    "Pa"


    "What do you call me?" Wang Fan didn''t wait for the knife to finish his speech, but immediately slapped him in the face.


    Wang Fan slapped him twice in a row, and the arrogance of the short knife went out instantly. He looked back at some of his men at the door of the private room, and cursed: "what are you doing? Do it!"


    Those guys who followed the knife into the private room saw that their elder brother was so hanged, and immediately rushed to Wang Fan.


    Sitting on one side of the sofa, Liu pangzi saw that these guys wanted to fight Wang Fan. He immediately picked up a wine bottle on the tea table and rushed to meet those guys.


    "Bang"


    "Dong"


    Bottle solid hit in the front of the head, did not wait for a few guys behind him to react, Liu fatty has kicked one of them.


    Such clean skills, on the spot to the rest of a few guys scared silly, they stand in situ do not dare to move, for fear of angering Liu fat this evil star.

 V2.Chapter 910

    Although they are gangs in S City, as the traditional gangs in H country, these gangsters are still in the stage of primary violence. They have only seen Liu pangzi in movies.


    Frightened by Liu pangzi''s series of attacks, his subordinates immediately counseled him and watched his elder brother being picked up from the ground like a dead dog.


    "Think about it. What should I be called?" Wang Fan stares at the eyes of short knife, the voice is very icy to say.


    "I" Completely frightened by Wang Fan''s aura, the short knife''s eyes were flustered. For a moment, I didn''t know how to say it.


    Liu pangzi looked at the short knife and joked: "boy, tiger poison does not eat son, you try to shout dad, maybe brother fan will spare you!"


    Just don''t know how to do of short knife, hear Liu fatty''s words, in the heart is also a burst of affliction.


    The eldest brother of the black tiger Gang, just yells at other people''s dad in front of his subordinates, which really makes short Dao a little embarrassed.


    If it''s someone else, it''s impossible for a knife to accept this kind of thing. After all, men in H country value face very much.


    However, in front of this cruel role, he really has no temper.


    Let''s not say how fast Wang Fan slapped him just now. Even the short knife, which is very good at fighting, can''t see clearly. Now Wang fan is carrying his collar and lifting his feet off the ground. This power is enough to frighten many people to death.


    Although the weight of the knife is not very heavy, it is at least 1780 Jin. Even if ordinary people want to pick him up, it will take some effort.


    But Wang Fan picked him up with one hand, and it took seven or eight minutes.


    No matter the agility of skill, or the strength of strength, as well as the endurance of power control, have exceeded the imagination of the knife.


    A good man does not suffer from immediate losses!


    After a panic, the knife quickly had an idea in mind.


    In the face of Wang Fan such a powerful opponent, knife eyes closed, heart a horizontal, whispered: "Dad, please forgive me!"


    "Ha ha! Congratulations, brother fan, for taking such an adopted son! " Liu pangzi coaxed and said with a laugh.


    Those gangsters who came along with the short knife, heard that the short knife actually called Dad, and each of them bowed their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    In fact, these guys who come with the knife are just those who like to bully others.


    Usually, with short Dao, these people often bully others. Now it''s their turn to be humiliated. It''s a reincarnation of retribution!


    Listen to the short knife reluctantly call his father, Wang Fan did not continue to humiliate him, let go of the hand holding the collar of the short knife, and then said with a smile: "in the future, just call me brother fan, don''t be so polite!"


    "All right, brother van!" After hearing Wang Fan''s words, the short Dao felt more at ease. At least the other side gave him a step down.


    Seeing that the short knife was soft, Wang Fan also said magnanimously: "sit down. I said I would go to see you. There''s something I want to ask you."


    As soon as I heard that Wang Fan was going to ask himself something, his mood just eased down was tight again. He wanted to find an excuse to leave. He took a look at Liu pangzi standing by and swallowed his words.


    Seems to see the short knife concerns, Wang Fan to those black tiger Gang gangsters who stand in the private room said: "you several guard at the door, no one can come in, you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    A few hoodlums promise, then ash out of the private room.


    "Boss Jin, let your people go out too. We''d better not let so many people know what we''re talking about!" Wang Fan said to Jin Dazhong with a smile.


    Jin Dazhong, who had been frightened by Wang Fan''s methods for a long time, immediately drove out his subordinates as soon as he heard Wang Fan''s words, and then stood obediently in front of Wang Fan.


    At this time in the room, the most proud is Li Yuanhao who is standing beside Wang Fan.


    Because Wang fan is willing to invest in his company, Li Yuanhao''s attitude towards Wang fan is also respectful, but it is only a kind of polite respect. After all, his attitude towards the father of the gold owner is necessary.


    However, after witnessing the power of Wang Fan, Li Yuanhao''s respect for Wang Fan instantly rose to a state of worship.


    Multi gold, strong and super skilled idol.


    To be able to work under such people is the greatest happiness in life.


    Li Yuanhao, who has worshipped Wang Fan as an idol, asks, "brother fan, do you want that woman to go out?"


    "Miss Kim is also a client, so we don''t have to avoid her. Let''s talk about her sleeping with pabre today!" Wang Fan sat back on the sofa, stepped on the edge of the tea table and said with a smile.


    When they heard Wang Fan''s words, they knew what they were going to say next. As a knife suspected by Wang Fan''s eyes, they could not help sweating.


    As Wang Fan''s subordinates, Li Yuanhao turned to look at the knife, sharp eyes, tone domineering asked: "knife, we fan brother doubt, this thing is you behind the trick, make our company out of such a big mess, you should give us an explanation?"


    "It''s none of my business. It''s all arranged by Mr. Li. I just follow orders." Short Dao didn''t wait for Wang Fan to ask too much, so he pushed Mr. Li out directly.


    Short knife said so, even if it is to sit up to Wang Fan''s guess, this let Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao two people is angry unceasingly.


    Although he wanted to lose his temper, he put the blame on Mr. Li.


    Just now, short Dao also said that Mr. Li has passed away. How can Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao calculate this account?


    No idea of the two people, look to the side of Wang Fan, waiting for their new big brother to make up his mind.


    Seeing that these two former tycoons in the entertainment industry were all looking at themselves eagerly, Wang Fan said with a smile: "is Mr. Li dead, and the black tiger gang has no money? Can''t we get someone to settle this account? "


    Suddenly two people''s eyes are a bright, Qi Qi went to the knife in front of, holding his collar to him for money.


    Jin Dazhong, who had been beaten up by the knife before, took the opportunity to slap the knife in the face, which was regarded as revenge.


    Li Yuanhao, who was nearly bankrupt by the black tiger Gang, also threw his anger on the knife, swearing, and greeting the knife''s head in his hand.


    When Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao were tired, Wang Fan asked Liu pangzi to pull them apart. Then he said with a smile, "pangzi, get a chair for the knife. I want to hear how sincere he is and what can he compensate us for?"

 V2.Chapter 911

    The short knife sitting on the chair was soaked with sweat from his plaid shirt. He was arrogant just now, and now he is like a stray dog just fished out of the water.


    A pair of dodgy eyes, dare not look at everyone in the room, Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao two victims, a left and a right stand beside the knife, the expression on the face is like a ghost to send him to hell.


    Liu pangzi took jinbaite''s little hand and comforted him in a soft voice, injecting a light atmosphere into the tense air in the private room.


    Wang Fan on the sofa smoked, looked at the knife and said with a smile, "knife, we have an old Chinese saying that the father owes the son. Should you bear the debt owed by your elder brother, Mr. Li?"


    "Brother fan, when Mr. Li left, he didn''t leave anything for me. I didn''t get any money except for dozens of brothers waiting for dinner in the gang." Short knife said anxiously.


    "No money to pay back?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    This is a question that short Dao dare not answer.


    If he nods and admits that he has no money to pay back, then his heart is very clear about what he will face.


    But if he doesn''t, what compensation should he take to Dazhong Li Yuanhao?


    At present, it''s obvious that he can''t prevaricate at will, and Wang Fan, the evil star, will arrange Liu pangzi to follow him after he promises to pay back the money, so short Dao doesn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    After fighting wild geese all his life, he was blinded at last.


    I''ve been in the underworld of s city for so many years. As the most outstanding debt collector in the usury company, I''m pressed here to collect debts today, and I still don''t have any chance to escape. If the people in the underworld know about it, I''ll lose my face.


    Li Yuanhao, who was standing beside him, was very angry. He raised his hand and slapped him on the head and scolded: "Hey, boy, my elder brother asked you something! Are you fucking deaf? "


    It''s really surprising that Li Yuanhao, 60, didn''t have any embarrassment when he called brother Wang Fan.


    On the other hand, Jin Dazhong, a little younger than him, even showed a look of admiration, which makes people feel even more incredible!


    However, after the slap, the knife said: "brother fan, I really didn''t cheat you. After the death of brother, there was no money left in the company''s account, even the money returned to us by Xiya company. I came out to drink today because I was in a bad mood."


    "What? I was just asked to leave a sum of money by you yesterday, but you didn''t have it? " Remembering that he was entangled by the black tiger gang in the company yesterday, he had no choice but to take out a sum of money as interest. Li Yuanhao''s heart was broken.


    On one side, Jin Dazhong turned his eyes and said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, I can''t believe the short knife. You know, there is not a word of truth in the mouth of this usurer!"


    "Yes, I used to be a usurer, of course I know!" Wang Fan returned with a smile.


    "Ha ha! Van Gogh, you used to be Amused by Wang Fan''s words, Jin Dazhong laughed, but soon the expression on his face solidified together.


    Looking at the funny expression on Kim Dae Jung''s face, fat man Liu sitting on the sofa beside him couldn''t help laughing. He pointed to the embarrassed Kim Dae Jung and said, "Mr. Kim, do you regret what you said?"


    "Brother fan, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean you. I... I''m Being said by Liu pangzi, Jin Dazhong was obviously flustered and explained to Wang Fan in a hurry.


    But Wang Fan didn''t care. He waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing, Mr. Jin. I''m not a vain man. I know what I''ve done, and I don''t mind others knowing my identity!"


    "My elder brother is the current leader of the Sanlian gang. Do you know the leader? It''s the biggest one! All the gangsters in W province have to listen to my elder brother! " Liu pangzi is very proud to say.


    "Sanlian gang leader?"


    Three men and a woman in the room exclaimed.


    I didn''t expect that these four people knew about the Sanlian gang. Wang Fan was surprised. He asked with a wry smile: "how? Do you know the Sanlian Gang


    "Of course, Van Gogh, there are some gangs here, which come from W province. Moreover, these people have always been at odds with our local gangs, and they have been making a lot of trouble in recent years." Li Yuanhao quickly explained.


    "Yes, some time ago, I also heard that the outsiders from W province wanted to make some big moves. But later, there was no news. There was another incident in the company, so I didn''t ask any more." Kim Dae Jung also said on one side.


    Their words made Wang Fan frown, vaguely aware of something. He looked at the knife sitting on the chair and asked in a deep voice, "knife, have you heard anything?"


    "Mr. Li was killed by those people. Although I have no evidence, I''m sure they did it!" Knife raised his head, looking at Wang Fan, is determined to say.


    "What? Was Mr. Li killed by their outsiders As soon as Li Yuanhao said this, he quickly looked back at Wang Fan and explained awkwardly, "brother fan, I''m talking about people from W Province, not you."


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. I''m a stranger." Wang Fan waved his hand with a smile and didn''t mind Li Yuanhao''s words.


    Kimberlett, who had not talked much, muttered in a low voice at this time: "I remember that Pembrey told me that he seemed to have offended some gang members. He always worried that someone would kill him. Would that be the people he said?"


    "Oh? When did Pembrey tell you that? Did he make it clear what happened? " Wang Fan listened to jinbaite''s words, more sure of his own guess, then asked.


    "Just before we went to m country this time, he told me in the bar, and I comforted him at that time that he could let the company come forward to solve these underworld affairs, but he didn''t seem to listen to me." Said kimberlett with a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t hear him talk about this, and during this period, he has been in the crew. How can he offend the people in the underworld? Did he say that on purpose? This boy is very clever at deceiving women! " Jin Dazhong said in doubt.


    "What do you think of this, brother fan?" Li Yuanhao turned his eyes and asked Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, touching his chin, frowned slightly, glanced at the crowd and asked in a deep voice: "if the black tiger Gang is not the ultimate profiteer, then who is the ultimate profiteer? Have you ever thought about it? "

 V2.Chapter 912

    Sakyamuni once said that no matter who you meet, he is the person who should appear in your life, not by chance.


    This can be said not only to those who are lovelorn, but also to those who are calculated in life.


    When Li Yuanhao and Kim Dae Jung''s companies have problems, it has been made clear that they are being calculated. However, who is the person hiding behind them and quietly calculating them has become an unsolved mystery.


    According to Wang Fan''s guess, the black tiger Gang should have the biggest suspicion.


    After all, both companies have been in contact with the black tiger gang. Li Yuanhao also directly borrowed money from the black tiger gang at usury. If Jin Dazhong didn''t have a sum of money left, he would have become the target of the black tiger Gang''s debt collection.


    But the short knife''s words, but let Wang Fan''s guess almost failed.


    Mr. Li did arrange a short knife to lend money to Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong by virtue of the jinbeite scandal, which proves that Wang Fan''s initial guess was not wrong.


    But now the black tiger Gang not only has no money in their accounts, but also their boss, Mr. Li, has left the world.


    Although he also suspected that he was lying, Wang Fan felt that he had not lied to himself.


    In addition, kimberlett revealed that park Bray once told her that he had provoked the people in the underworld, so this matter was even more bewildered.


    If you want to know what happened, you can only get some information from the knife.


    All the questions are focused on the black tiger Gang, so the short knife naturally becomes the key to Wang Fan''s solving the puzzle.


    "Short knife, you said that the money on the account of the black tiger gang has disappeared. I believe you for the moment, but I still want to ask you a few questions. Can you tell me the truth?" Wang Fan put out the cigarette in his hand, stood up and walked to the side of the knife, looking at the knife with confused eyes.


    Hearing that Wang Fan wanted to ask himself a question, short knife quickly said: "brother fan, I must tell the truth. Mr. Li really asked me to do the things between boss Jin and boss Li. He asked me to find boss Li to lend him money, and then asked me to go to boss Jin. But boss Jin didn''t borrow money from me. That''s what happened."


    Guess what Wang Fan wants to ask, short knife flurried to Wang Fan said before and after the process.


    But the words of the short knife didn''t solve the riddle in Wang Fan''s heart.


    Wang Fan had known about the loan to Li Yuanhao and then to Jin Dazhong before, and he could guess that it must have been arranged by Mr. Li.


    But is Mr. Li the one who calculated them?


    Wang Fan touched his chin and then asked, "short knife, Mr. Li has arranged for you to do these things. Has he said anything else? Or, how did he know that boss Li would be short of funds because of this? "


    "Ah? This Mr. Li didn''t say, and I didn''t ask him. I usually do things arranged by Mr. Li, and seldom ask so many questions. " Short knife expression embarrassed said.


    Seeing the style of short Dao, Wang fan can see that he is a brave fool, so what he said is logical.


    Looking at the expression on short knife''s face, Wang Fan asked with a smile: "brother, have you noticed that Mr. Li has been in close contact with anyone recently? Or, has there ever been any great person who has approached you, Mr. Li? "


    "There is no outsider in the company. When Mr. Li talks about business, he always takes his secretary with him. In my capacity, I can''t go out with him." Short knife explained.


    In front of him, Wang Fan scratched his head. But the more he said that, the more he felt something strange.


    Since short Dao doesn''t know about Mr. Li''s business, at least he should know the cause of his death!


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan asked: "brother, how did your elder brother die? Why are you so sure that your elder brother''s death is related to those outsiders? "


    "My elder brother''s secretary has contacts with the people of Xiaoquan gang. Because of this, my elder brother beat his secretary. As a result, the next day, my elder brother had an accident." Short knife said here, the expression on the face is very sad.


    Seeing his sad expression, Wang Fan guesses that his relationship with Mr. Li should also be very good. At least it''s not like those gangs in the underworld, where the younger brother looks forward to his elder brother''s death every day and becomes the elder brother himself.


    "Since this matter is caused by Mr. Li''s secretary, just ask his secretary clearly." Wang Fan asked.


    "That woman also died. Originally that night, my elder brother made an appointment with someone to talk about business. As a result, there was an accident on the way to the appointment. When I got there, the car burned down to an empty shell." The short knife said words, tears also flowed out.


    "Is it so serious? Why didn''t I hear about it? " Li Yuanhao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I only finished my elder brother''s affairs today, because there was no money in the company''s account, so I had to bury my elder brother hastily, and I didn''t bury him at all. This is my shame!" And Mr. Li feelings quite deep knife, said the words have tears, hands tightly embrace the head.


    Although he was not optimistic about the man, Wang Fan still appreciated his performance of attaching great importance to love and righteousness. He patted the shoulder of the short knife and comforted him: "brother, people can''t come back to life after death. You''d better mourn!"


    "My elder brother is definitely not absent because of the traffic accident. His death must be related to the small circle gang. It must be done by the small circle Gang!" Short knife sad said.


    "Xiaoquan Gang? Are you talking about the people in W province? " Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, there are not only people from W Province, but also some members from r country in the small circle gang. They are not local people, so they have been working together all the time to fight against us!" Short knife explained.


    "Oh? There are people from r country? " Wang Fan was surprised to hear the news.


    "That''s right. Before, there were only people from W Province, and the influence of the small circle gang was nothing. Later, some people from r country came. After they got together with the small circle Gang, the small circle Gang began to rob business with us. Recently, many local gangs have suffered the losses of the small circle Gang, so I suspect that the big brother''s business must have something to do with them!"


    To be sure, short knife''s indignation also turned into anger at Xiaoquan gang.


    Listening to the analysis of the knife, Wang Fan also thinks that this is a very strange thing. But if it''s just the gang who robbed the territory and killed Mr. Li, it has nothing to do with the calculation of Li Yuanhao.


    But with the participation of r people, Wang Fan became interested in Xiaoquan gang. He asked with a smile: "brother, can you tell me something about Xiaoquan Gang? What if I can get revenge for you? "

 V2.Chapter 913

    In the end, he has a deep feeling with his elder brother. When he heard Wang Fan saying that he wanted to revenge, his eyes lit up. He almost knelt down for Wang Fan and said in a trembling voice: "brother fan, if you can revenge for our elder brother, I will never forget your great kindness in my life!"


    Short knife these words, let Wang Fan suddenly thought of Nan elder brother.


    Although Wang Fan had other purposes when he was working beside Nange, Nange did have a lot of care for him anyway.


    Especially when he was calculated with brother Nan, brother Nan gave up his life to save Wang Fan, which made Wang Fan feel guilty all the time.


    If you don''t know that summer is not Nange''s son, Wang Fan will never attack summer, and he may have left H City, leaving everything Nange left behind to Xiaer.


    Thinking of this, Wang fan is a little more close to the knife, he said to the knife in a deep voice: "if Mr. Li''s death is really done by the small circle Gang, I will take the lead for you. If the things of Xiya company are not caused by the black tiger Gang, I can let bygones be bygones!"


    "Brother fan, I can assure you that Xiya''s business is not done by our elder brother. He is just being used. Please believe me!" Short knife said excitedly.


    "I can''t believe your one-sided words until I find out this matter clearly. Let''s talk about Xiaoquan Gang first." Wang Fan said solemnly.


    After hearing what Wang Fan said, short Dao didn''t continue to explain. After all, what''s the matter? In fact, short Dao can''t explain it clearly.


    However, since Wang Fan has promised to avenge his elder brother, even if his elder brother has done something wrong to Wang Fan, he can also find a way to turn the fight into a treasure in the future.


    And although short knife just know Wang Fan, but in the heart is very admire to him.


    It''s no wonder that short Dao has a deep admiration for Wang Fan.


    From a gangster in H city to today, what Wang Fan has experienced may be something that ordinary people will never experience in their lifetime.


    After these hones, he has completely transformed from a street thug into a gangster with unique temperament.


    These people who run around the world and mix with the society naturally have an indescribable admiration for him, and even those celebrities who mix with the upper class society also have respect for people like him.


    In the face of Wang Fan such a big man, short knife is more to seek to rely on, and Wang Fan to throw out the olive branch, also just in his mind.


    When it comes to the small circle Gang, short Dao changed his previous formality and said something about the small circle gang.


    Xiaoquan Gang is a gang that has only become famous in S City in recent years.


    About five years ago, a group of illegal immigrants from W province worked as odd jobs on the wharf of s city to make money. Because they were illegal immigrants, they were not only embezzled by others, but also bullied by local gangs.


    In order to get the reward they deserve and not to be harassed by gangs, these people who sneaked in from W province gathered to form a small group.


    At the beginning, there were only a dozen people in the small circle gang. The leader, brother Yu, was the first group of people from W province who came to h country to make a living. Because they came earlier, they also saved some contacts and money, so they were elected as big brother by those people from W province.


    And this fish brother is really unusual. After dealing with the disputes between the people of W province and the local gangs several times, he finally took his men and attacked a gangster who bullied them all the time.


    Many of these people from W province committed crimes in W province and fled to h country for shelter. They are not good people. Of course, they are not afraid of fighting.


    In addition, those people in the local gangs live a leisurely life for a long time. They usually bully some honest people, and they never really do anything big.


    So brother fish with his men, easy to kill that small Gang.


    The mass organization formed by the people of W province killed the local small gangs in S City, which soon spread all over s City, and set off a big storm in the underworld of s city.


    But brother Yu is also very smart. After he taught the gang who bullied them, he didn''t leave the dock to enter the city. Instead, he still took his men and mixed up on the dock where they worked.


    Externally, brother Yu claims that he does not want to get involved in the territorial disputes of local gangs. Internally, he often arranges swordsmen to help local gangs and do things that are inconvenient for them.


    After a while, some small gangs in s city were frightened by brother Yu and his super ability to fight. They did not dare to conflict with the small gangs any more.


    And those big gangs with some influence, because they often deal with brother Yu, have made friends with him and have to give him some face.


    After five years of development, under the leadership of brother Yu, Xiaoquan Gang finally came out of the wharf they occupied, established their own company in S City, and began to formally run their own business.


    As for the business of Xiaoquan Gang!


    In short knife''s words, you can do whatever you make money. There is no fixed pattern at all.


    It is precisely because the business scope of the small circle Gang is too wide, so it is inevitable to compete with some local gangs for business.


    The gangs that had contacts with Xiaoquan gang before also began to have differences and even some fights because of business conflicts.


    The truth of keeping the tiger in danger is once again on the underworld of s city.


    After five years of development, the small circle gang has developed from a small Gang with only a dozen members to a large society with hundreds of members.


    Those gang leaders who used to be high above others are now trampled on by brother Yu. They have no ability to negotiate with brother Yu at all. Therefore, many small gangs are soon driven out of their territory by small circle gangs.


    When the gangsters in s city realize that the problem is serious, the name of brother fish is as famous as the gangsters in s city.


    As an old gang in S City, the black tiger gang has always been in the upstream position, and Mr. Li, the boss of the black tiger Gang, is even more mixed between black and white, and has a certain reputation among the gangs.


    Worried that brother Yu''s small circle would become bigger, Mr. Li made an appointment with him. At that time, as Mr. Li''s right-hand assistant, short knife also participated in the negotiation.


    It is precisely because this is not pleasant, resulting in a contradiction between Mr. Li and brother fish.


    One is the old world that represents the local gangs, and the other is the new generation that foreign forces depend on.


    The two people''s attitude of not giving in to each other finally set off a bloodbath in the underworld of s city.


    It is also for this reason that the short knife will suspect that Mr. Li''s death is related to the small circle gang.

 V2.Chapter 914

    After learning something about Xiaoquan gang from short Dao, Wang Fan also suspected that Mr. Li''s death was related to brother Yu, so he simply let short Dao go to investigate the cause of Mr. Li''s death, and arranged for Liu pangzi and short Dao to work together.


    As for the recent financial crisis of the black tiger Gang, Wang Fan, the tycoon in the eyes of the public, is naturally not stingy.


    One million dollars of funding, let the knife almost kneel down to Wang Fan, this also let Jin Dazhong Li Yuanhao, more attentive to Wang Fan.


    The world of adults is very realistic. A rich man is an old man, not to mention such a warm-hearted old man.


    After short Dao and Liu pangzi left, Jin Dazhong also left the private room with his men. Only Wang Fan, Li Yuanhao and Jin Baite were left in the private room.


    Wang Fan will never have any idea about jinbaite, and he will find his father for park Yanwu when he comes to h country this time, so Wang Fan will not focus on women.


    She gave jinbaite some money at will and sent her away. Although jinbaite was eager to have something to do with a successful man like Wang Fan, she finally gave up the idea when she saw the dislike in Wang Fan''s eyes.


    People should have self-knowledge.


    Although in the eyes of fans and otaku men, jinbaite is a goddess sought after by people, but in the eyes of successful men like Wang Fan, it can only be a plaything pursuing novelty.


    When the man is not interested in her, she can only hide in one side.


    Li Yuanhao, who has been in the entertainment circle for many years, can also see Wang Fan''s attitude towards jinbaite, so after he sent jinbaite away, he flattered Wang Fan and said, "brother fan, our company will run normally soon with your investment. I think next, we will recruit a number of new people. Please have a look and check it out at that time."


    "You don''t need to tell me about things like this in the company. After so many years, you must have a good eye." Wang Fan said perfunctorily.


    Obviously, Li Yuanhao didn''t understand Wang Fan''s meaning. He then said, "brother fan, how can that work? Besides, new people are all new faces, and they are all young girls who have just graduated. You must have a look! "


    "Yuanhao, do you think that I''m investing in your company to sleep some young models or little stars like those politicians?" Wang Fan looked at Li Yuanhao in front of him and asked with a slight frown.


    "This..."


    Li Yuanhao wanted to say that he really understood that, but seeing the expression on Wang Fan''s face, he didn''t dare to say what he thought.


    Politicians who like to go whoring for nothing have long regarded star agencies like SIA as their free fairs, even showing off what kind of stars they have slept with here.


    So in Li Yuanhao''s eyes, Wang Fan just doesn''t like jinbaite, which doesn''t prove that Wang fan is not interested in women.


    What''s more, are there any men who are not interested in women?


    Seeing Li Yuanhao''s doubts on his face, Wang Fan asked straightforwardly, "I want to ask you about a person. You should tell me about him honestly."


    On hearing that he wanted to inquire, Li Yuanhao quickly asked, "brother fan, who do you want to inquire about?"


    "Park Yan Wu, do you know him?" Wang Fan asked.


    "That''s a familiar name! But.. Van Gogh, do you have a picture of him? " Li Yuanhao tried to recall, but he couldn''t get a clue.


    "I don''t have any photos, but he once worked as a singer in your company. It seems that he has a stage name, park Jinyin!" Wang Fan mentioned the stage name that park Yanwu told him.


    Pu Yanwu''s name is really to let Wang Fan make complaints about it.


    He really can''t understand why the people of H country are as casual as the people of r country when they name their names, and even have the meaning of making no secret of their inner thoughts.


    Park Jinyin, park Bulei, this straightforward way of naming, if put in China, it will make people laugh, but in H country, it is still so popular.


    But since Park Yanwu said that, Wang fan is not easy to say. After all, naming is a matter of personal preference. How can outsiders express their opinions?


    Li Yuanhao, who was confused just now, immediately widened his eyes when he heard Wang Fan say Park Yanwu''s stage name, and asked in surprise, "brother fan, how do you know about brother Jinyin? He has been dead for many years


    "Oh, my master asked me to come to him. Is he no longer alive?" Wang Fan put on a clear and confused question.


    "Yes, brother Jinyin has been dead for many years. When he and I met, I was still on a talent show. I was fascinated by his singing, so I took the initiative to find him to sign a contract. But it wasn''t long before I received the news of his death. Alas!" Li Yuanhao said with regret.


    "It turns out that he is no longer here. Can you help me find his family and let me pay homage to Mr. Park Jinyin for my master?" Wang Fan asked, pretending to be sad.


    "His family?" Li Yuanhao asked confusedly.


    "Yes, doesn''t he have a family?" Seeing the look on Li Yuanhao''s face, Wang Fan asked nervously.


    Park Yanwu told him that after the people at the high table meeting found him, they threatened him with the life of his family, but park Yanwu refused to cooperate, which led to his sinking into the sea.


    It is precisely because of this that park Yanwu has always been worried that his family will be affected by him. So when he first met Wang Fan, he hoped to inquire about his family through him.


    Park Yanwu, who survived from death, has been eager to return to h country and reunite with his family, but he is worried that his appearance will bring trouble to his family again.


    Suffering from this kind of suffering, he is more eager to get together than anyone else, and more eager to learn about his family.


    As for the matter of looking for a biological father, it has nothing to do with these things. It''s all out of a kind of revenge psychology. Therefore, after learning Wang Fan''s ability, he made a request to Wang Fan.


    It is because he understands park''s mood that Wang fan is more worried about park''s family after hearing Li Yuanhao''s words.


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Yuanhao said with a bitter smile: "brother fan, I did go to his home to worship after the death of brother Jinyin. But brother Jinyin''s mother was eccentric. I didn''t have any deep friendship with her. I just left a sum of money and never went to his home again, so I didn''t know about his family."


    Wang Fan, with a heart hanging, heard what Li Yuanhao said, and the heart hanging was put back to its original place.


    Seeing Park Yanwu''s mother during the worship proves that his family has not been affected by his affairs, and Wang Fan still hopes to see them.

 V2.Chapter 915

    Although I didn''t get any information about park''s family, at least Wang fan can be sure that park''s family has not been met at a high table because of his affairs.


    After telling Park Yanwu about this situation by phone, park Yanwu is also very happy, especially when he hears that his mother has not been implicated. He hopes Wang fan can get more information as soon as possible.


    After chatting with Park Yanwu, Wang Fan talks with shangguanjing again. What he didn''t expect is that Qianxue is also in shangguanjing''s residence, and they obviously live in the same room.


    It turns out that after Wang Fan taught the Lei family a lesson, Qian Xue has been worried that shangguanjing will be retaliated, so she just acts as shangguanjing''s bodyguard, and is a 24-hour bodyguard.


    After Liu Juan''s injury improved, she broke up with Qianxue and went to r country to find Yang Jie.


    Because Wang Fan didn''t talk to Qian Xue about Yang Jie''s going to r country to investigate the high table meeting, Liu Juan didn''t explain what she wanted to do with Yang Jie.


    Originally, Qian Xue had a little awe for Liu Juan, so Liu Juan didn''t say, and she naturally wouldn''t ask, but Wang Fan, who knew the inside story, was very pleased with Liu Juan''s understanding.


    Although Yang Jie is an outstanding intelligence officer of Wan guku, it should not be difficult for her to investigate the affairs of r country, but after all, Yang Jie tried to assassinate Wang Fan, and Liu Juan had some precautions against her.


    What''s more, Wang Fan''s time in charge of Wan guku is so short that people in the organization will inevitably have some accidents, and even be dissatisfied like Shura. Liu Juan is following Yang Jie at this time, which may also have the purpose of stabilizing other people''s hearts.


    Anyway, no matter what Liu Juan does, in Wang Fan''s eyes, it must be to help him. At least Wang fan can''t figure out what Liu Juan will do to his disadvantage.


    After chatting with Qianxue, Wang Fan had a sound sleep, lying on the bed with no one to accompany him. Although he was sleepy, he still felt lonely.


    As soon as he woke up, Wang Fan didn''t have time to wash, so he heard someone knocking at the door. Then he heard Liu pangzi''s cry: "brother fan, let Miss Jin get dressed. The knife came with me."


    "Your uncle''s!" When he heard that Liu pangzi had planted himself, Wang Fan got out of bed and wrapped up a pajama and opened the door.


    As soon as he entered the door, Liu pangzi looked around. After watching for a long time, he asked strangely: "brother fan, did you drive Miss Jin away last night? Don''t you have any pity at all? "


    "What the hell! Am I that kind of person? That''s the kind of woman you can take a fancy to Wang Fan sat on the sofa, very angry said.


    After being scolded by Wang Fan, Liu chubby laughed, sat on another sofa, cocked his legs and said, "Hey, brother fan, you don''t understand. Miss Jin, a woman who has been through the war for a long time, is the most tasteful one. If you want to find a younger sister to serve you, you have to find someone who has experience! Ha ha


    "Pang Ge, how can a person like fan Ge be comparable to us? Hehe, he won''t lack a woman. What he lacks is a woman that other people can''t sleep with." One side of the knife listening to Liu pangzi''s words, also broke in with a smile.


    I don''t know what they did together last night, but they cooperated so well. Wang Fan looked at them in surprise and scolded: "did you two forget what I told you and go to fool around? Look at the expression on your face, you must have been crazy all night


    Liu fat, who was Wang Fan''s heart, rubbed his face and pretended to be tired. He said, "brother, you can''t talk nonsense. I went to the tiger''s cave with a knife in the dark and made a secret investigation last night with the short knife brothers.


    "Deep into the tiger''s den? Secretly investigating? Liu pangzi, how can I listen to these words? They have some deep meaning? " Wang Fan Bai gave Liu pangzi a look, and asked without good temper.


    "Brother fan, as you say, are our brothers the kind of people who only know how to play but don''t know how to do business? Besides, if you ask us to inquire about the Xiaoquan Gang, don''t you have to go to such romantic places? Shall we go to the volunteer center to inquire? " Liu pangzi is still defending his behavior.


    "Well, well, you have a point. Just say it. Have you found anything?" Lazy and Liu pangzi here to break, Wang Fan raised his hand to interrupt his sophistry, straightforward asked.


    "We got some information, and we thought it was very important!" Liu pangzi said solemnly, turned his head to look at the knife, and then said: "brother knife, tell brother fan, what did the woman say later?"


    "Damn it! Liu pangzi, dare you go out with the knife, and then you go to sleep, right? I haven''t heard of anything? " Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi''s words, his eyes were wide open, and he asked angrily.


    "Brother fan, that''s not right. I''m brother short knife. You know me by paralyzing those women with practical actions. I''m good at this kind of thing!" Liu pangzi has no regrets and explains with a playful smile.


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s appearance, Wang Fan suddenly remembered that he had been hiding in the quilt, watching xiaohuangshu secretly hit the plane, and he was relieved of his behavior.


    For a lustful man, nothing can be more attractive than a woman''s body. Liu pangzi is obviously such a person.


    But fortunately, with the short knife, Wang Fan did not ask Liu pangzi any more. Instead, he turned to the short knife and asked, "brother short knife, tell me, what did you hear?"


    "Xiaoquan Gang is also trying to attract women and get involved in the entertainment business." The short knife returns a way in the side.


    "What? They want to get involved in entertainment, too? " Wang Fan asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes, but they don''t seem to know much about this circle. Instead of recruiting young girls, they are talking to the women here in this romantic place." The knife continued.


    After listening to the short knife, Liu pangzi said with a smile: "those people in W province don''t understand the market at all. They regard the entertainment circle of H country as brothels! ha-ha! I don''t know the reason why there are rare goods to live in! "


    "Fat man, you''ve got a lot of skills, and you know what it means to be a rare commodity?" Wang Fan listened to Liu pangzi''s words and jokingly said.


    "Haha, that''s of course. It''s a high price to hold women up to heaven. The more you can''t get them, the more you have to pay. Isn''t that the truth?" Liu pangzi said with emotion.


    Wang Fan also agrees with Liu pangzi''s explanation, but he always thinks that brother Yu of Xiaoquan Gang is not a fool. Why should he do such obviously stupid things?


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to understand this, his mobile phone on the coffee table vibrated, and the caller ID actually showed Li Yuanhao''s name.

 V2.Chapter 916

    Seeing that the call was from Li Yuanhao, Wang Fan pressed the connect button and asked, "Yuanhao, what''s the matter?"


    "Van Gogh, was Miss King with you last night?" Li Yuanhao asked on the phone.


    As soon as Li Yuanhao asked such a question, Liu pangzi, sitting on the sofa, began to laugh. He made a familiar expression to Wang Fan, and then pricked up his ears


    "No, I slept in my room last night. If you don''t believe me, you can come and have a look!" Wang Fan rolled a white eye, very is not good spirit of say.


    "Ah? Don''t get me wrong, van. I don''t mean anything else. It''s just Li Yuanhao said something embarrassed on the phone.


    "If you have anything to say, why do you hesitate? It''s like you''ve done something wrong." Wang Fan said impatiently.


    "Van Gogh, no one answered Miss Kim''s phone. I''ve been looking for her for a long time, but I haven''t found her, and there seems to be no one in her family." Li Yuanhao said.


    "No one? Did this woman run away? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "No, Van Gogh, Miss Jin borrowed money for her plane ticket when she returned to h country this time. She could not have left s city at all, and her luggage was still with me. How could she have left?" Li Yuanhao said nervously.


    "Are all the tickets borrowed? No wonder they''ll take a taxi with me! " Wang Fan understood that when Liu pangzi recognized jinbaite at the airport, why jinbaite would dodge? It turned out that she had no money and was afraid of being ridiculed.


    Sure enough, both men and women in H country love face.


    Wang Fan also understood Li Yuanhao''s meaning. Since she had no money, where could she go if she didn''t go home?


    Could it be that when Park Bray returned to s City, they got together again?


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan casually asked: "Yuanhao, you can''t mix up with the boy of Pu Bulei again. Are you a little too nervous?"


    "No, I called her last night, but there was no voice in the phone. After I hung up, no one answered. The more I thought about it this morning, the more I felt something was wrong, so I got to her place." Li Yuanhao explains.


    "Oh? Do you mean something happened to her? " Wang Fan recognized Li Yuanhao''s nervousness and did not speculate.


    "Yes, brother fan, this woman probably knew something, but she didn''t tell us whether she would be killed?" Li Yuanhao analyzed.


    "Well... What would miss King know? Even if she sees something, she may not be able to figure out what''s going on. Is there anyone else worried about her divulging secrets? " Wang Fan said awkwardly.


    "But... Well, maybe I''m too sensitive! " Li Yuanhao wanted to say something else, but when he heard that Wang Fan seemed impatient, he didn''t go on.


    Wang Fan, who was on the phone here, also heard Li Yuanhao''s reluctance. In order not to embarrass his new partner, he said, "you can send me the address. It happens that the fat man and the knife are here. Let''s go and have a look."


    "OK, brother fan, I''ll send you the address right now!" Li Yuanhao was very excited when he heard that Wang Fan was coming.


    Although a scandal about kimberlett nearly broke Li Yuanhao''s company, and he has endless hatred for this woman, after all, they have been together for a long time, and they still have some feelings.


    In addition, after Wang Fan''s investigation, Li Yuanhao learned that jinbaite was also used, and his hatred for jinbaite was also less.


    Last night, I saw the back of kimberlett when he left the private room. I felt a little sad. Li Yuanhao, who came back to his residence, wanted to call kimberlett to comfort him.


    However, after the phone was connected, no one spoke, and then no one answered again, which made Li Yuanhao feel angry and worried.


    It was not easy for him to stay up until dawn. He hurried to kimberlett''s house. After opening the door, he found that there was no sign of anyone coming back.


    Li Yuanhao was very worried that he didn''t see jinbaite. Then he called jinbaite more than ten times, but the other party''s mobile phone was always in the state of no answer.


    Worried about the comfort of jinbaite, Li Yuanhao has no choice but to ask Wang Fan for help, hoping that he can help himself find jinbaite.


    When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi arrived, Li Yuanhao had been at jinbaite''s house for a long time. Seeing Wang Fan at the door, he quickly invited them into the room.


    Seeing the expression on Li Yuanhao''s face, Wang Fan immediately understood the old man''s worry about jinbaite.


    However, he was also very curious. Since Li Yuanhao was so concerned about jinbaite, why could he send her to other men''s arms? Is there any evil interest in it?


    At the thought of evil taste, Wang Fan''s heart is tight.


    Liu pangzi, who looked around, turned to Wang Fan''s ear and said, "brother fan, it really doesn''t look like someone came back, and I didn''t expect that Miss Jin''s home is so shabby."


    Looking at the room with no luxury furnishings, and the space of the house is so narrow, Wang Fan also sighs that jinbaite''s life is really just the surface.


    However, Wang Fan did not know that these artists in H country actually lived such a life.


    Because of the rapid development of cosmetic surgery technology, the entertainment industry began to mass produce artists, which directly led to the oversupply of artists market.


    Coupled with the exploitation of the artists'' companies, those star artists who seem to be very bright on the surface actually live a very poor life all the time.


    In addition to some famous stars who are already in the top positions, many well-known stars actually have no savings, and even their daily needs depend on the company''s care.


    However, the brokerage companies that exploit artists make a lot of money from these artists. Entertainment tycoons like Li Yuanhao make a lot of money from artists.


    Of course, now Li Yuanhao is not as good as a chicken, so Wang Fan didn''t think of this.


    After going to the neighborhood to inquire about it, no one really saw kimberlett. They drove to the police station and reported the disappearance of kimberlett to the police.


    I thought the police of s city would go to the scene immediately to investigate, but I didn''t expect that the police just asked for a picture of jinbaite and sent Wang Fan and others away.


    The attitude of the police in the police station surprised Wang Fan, who came out of China. However, looking back at Li Yuanhao and short knife, it seems that all these things are so common. They are not surprised at all.

 V2.Chapter 917

    Liu pangzi, who has the same feeling as Wang Fan, came out of the police station and asked curiously, "brother Dao, is that what the police here do?"


    "Ah? Is there anything wrong? " Short knife some blankly ask a way.


    Even Li Yuanhao, who was very anxious, looked at Liu pangzi blankly and asked: "what''s wrong, brother Pang?"


    "I wipe it, and it''s over? Send a picture and it''s done? Is there no one to help you find it? " Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    "The police will make a notice. Then we''ll come and get it and post it up." Li Yuanhao returned.


    Wang Fan, who had never spoken, frowned and asked, "won''t the police go to help investigate these things? Take a look at the scene or something? Or find some clues on Miss Kim''s way home. "


    "Van Ge, Miss Jin''s disappearance, we have no way to prove that she was kidnapped, so if she is missing, we have to post a notice. If we post it without the permission of the police, we will be fined!" Li Yuanhao explained.


    "If we can''t prove that Miss King was kidnapped, will the police just stand by?" Wang Fan asked in more surprise.


    "It''s true, but I can ask my staff to inquire about it. Maybe there will be some clues." Said the knife.


    Li Yuanhao was very grateful when he heard that she was willing to help. He said, "thank you. If I can find Miss Jin''s whereabouts, I''d like to give my reward to the brothers of the black tiger gang."


    In front of Wang Fan''s face, Li Yuanhao was grateful. Short Dao felt that his face was full of face. He rubbed his hands and said, "it''s all brother fan''s younger brother, so don''t mention it. Brother fan cares about Miss Jin so much. I won''t let him down."


    Of course, this favor can''t be sold to Li Yuanhao. Of course, this is for Wang Fan, and he immediately flatters Wang Fan.


    Listening to the conversation between Li Yuanhao and short knife, Wang Fan also understood why Li Yuanhao called himself in the early morning.


    From the beginning, Li Yuanhao didn''t expect the police here. Instead, he hoped that Wang Fan would come forward and let his brother, who started the underworld, help him.


    Although he used to have some contacts with gangsters, now Li Yuanhao has no money, no power and no ability to mobilize gangsters to help him.


    Only with the help of Wang Fan''s hand can we find the missing Miss Jin, and with the strength of the black tiger Gang, this is not difficult.


    Seeing that both of them look at themselves first, Wang Fan said with a wry smile: "it seems that the police of H country are really incredible that they need gangs to solve such things."


    "Van Gogh, isn''t that true in all capitalist countries? Everything is measured by money. I dare say that if we take out the money, we can let these policemen work for us now, hehe! " He disdains the practice of the police of H country, said Liu pangzi jokingly.


    "Yes, fortunately we are all Chinese. If we were born here, it would be impossible for us to live." Wang Fan said with emotion.


    After the two of them sighed with emotion, they said hello to Wang Fan and hurriedly arranged to look for Miss Jin. Li Yuanhao stood there and looked hard at the distance.


    "Yuanhao, what are you looking at?" Wang Fan asked curiously, following Li Yuanhao''s eyes, looking at the place he paid attention to.


    "Isn''t that boss Kim? Why are you wearing a white hat? " The sharp eyed Liu pangzi sees clearly the man wearing the hat. It''s Kim Dae Jung who they were together last night. He says it out loud.


    Not far away, Jin Dazhong, who is preparing to get on the bus, also hears Liu pangzi''s loud voice. He looks at Wang Fan and finds Wang Fan, who is also preparing to get on the bus and leave.


    Seeing Wang fan outside the police station really surprised Jin Dazhong. He closed the door and trotted to Wang Fan.


    When Jin Dazhong ran in front of him, Wang Fan found that the reason why he was wearing a hat on his head was because he was wearing a thick bandage.


    "Boss Jin, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong and asked with concern.


    "Brother fan, I thought you came here specially because you knew about me!" The expression on Kim Dae Jung''s face was very embarrassed,


    As soon as Jin Dazhong said this, Wang Fan quickly explained: "Miss Jin didn''t come back last night. We came to the police station to report a case. We didn''t expect to meet you here. Does it seem that something happened to you?"


    "Miss King didn''t come back all night? What can''t have happened? " Asked Kim Dae Jung in surprise.


    Before, Wang Fan still suspected that jinbaite had gone to a friendly home to seek comfort, but now seeing jindazhong''s appearance, he had a kind of ominous premonition.


    Liu pangzi, standing beside the car, glanced at the bandage on Jin Dazhong''s head and smacked his tongue. "Tut tut Tut, boss Jin, you''ve hurt a lot, and you''ve also hurt your head. What a grudge is that?"


    "Brother Pang, it''s really dangerous. I was going to visit brother fan in Xiya company early in the morning, but as soon as I went out, I met several swordsmen, and they just came up to chop. If it wasn''t for my men''s desperate protection, I would have died!" JINDA Center said with lingering fear.


    When Jin Dazhong said this, Wang fancai noticed that there were only two men behind him, which was much different from the scene when he was in KTV last night. Moreover, these two men were obviously nervous.


    Listening to Jin Dazhong''s story, Liu pangzi said sympathetically: "boss Jin, why don''t you just move to our place and live there, with our brother fan, as long as it''s not Lord Yan who comes to collect you, it''s not a big problem!"


    Liu pangzi''s words brightened Jin Dazhong''s eyes and quickly looked at Wang Fan. But seeing that Wang Fan didn''t have this meaning, Jin Dazhong withdrew his eyes in disappointment.


    Although Liu pangzi said such words, but Wang Fan did not easily agree to come down.


    After all, I just met Kim Dae Jung by chance. I don''t know who Kim Dae Jung is or who he has offended.


    Wang Fan hasn''t found out what''s going on with jinbaite''s disappearance. If he causes any more trouble, won''t he be dizzy?


    Moreover, the main purpose of this visit to h country is to find Park Yanwu''s biological father. In fact, Wang fan doesn''t want too many extraneous things.


    Failed to get Wang Fan''s favor, let Kim Dae Jung is very disappointed, he and Wang Fan and others polite after two words, then with his men left.


    Wang Fan watched Jin Dazhong leave, and they were ready to get on the bus to inquire about Jin Baite''s news. As soon as they opened the door, they heard a mobile phone ringing.


    The mobile phone rings from Kim Dae Jung. Watching Kim Dae Jung connect the phone, he looks nervous without saying a few words and gets into the car under his protection. Wang fan can''t help frowning.

 V2.Chapter 918

    Although Wang fan saw Jin Dazhong''s abnormal behavior, he didn''t ask.


    Before Liu pangzi talked about covering Jin Dazhong, Wang Fan has already expressed his attitude. If he catches up again at this time, people will think that he is very gossip.


    And Wang Fan also wants to touch too many things. After all, he is still thinking about Liu Juan, who is far away in r country.


    They drove back to Xiya company. Before they got upstairs, they found many people gathered in the hall of the office building.


    "Boss Li, boss Li!"


    Wang Fan did not wait for them to go to the elevator, a man in his fifties, then ran to them in a hurry.


    Hearing the man''s cry, Li Yuanhao stopped, looked at the man and asked with a smile, "manager Ma, what are you going to do?"


    "Boss Li, are you going back to the company?" Manager Ma looked around and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I just paid you the rent and asked you to arrange for me to decorate it? What''s the matter? " Li Yuanhao, who got Wang Fan''s investment, talks at this time and finds back the feeling of the original scenery.


    However, manager Ma ignored Li Yuanhao''s complacency and said in a low voice, "a wave of people went to your company just now. They not only drove down the workers we got, but also smashed your company."


    "What? Smashed the company? " Li Yuanhao''s eyes widened and he looked at manager Ma strangely.


    Wang Fan also heard manager Ma''s words. He frowned and asked, "are those people still there?"


    "Yes, upstairs! You guys


    Without waiting for manager Ma to finish and suggest Li Yuanhao to hide, Wang Fan leads Liu pangzi to the elevator in a hurry.


    After all, Li Yuanhao, who followed Wang Fan behind them, slowed down and watched Wang Fan''s elevator close the door, blocking him out of the elevator.


    The elevator climbed all the way and soon came to the floor where Xiya company was located. As soon as the elevator door was opened, Wang Fan walked out of the elevator with a gloomy face.


    The whole floor has been rented by Li Yuanhao, and it is being renovated, so the ground is a bit messy. In addition, it was smashed just now, which makes people feel annoyed.


    Liu pangzi, who was following Wang Fan, took a look at the mess on the ground and scolded: "his uncle bullied us. Brother fan, don''t stop me for a while, let me break the dogleg of these people!"


    "Fat man, don''t get angry. Let''s see what''s going on!" Wang Fan raised his arm and stopped Liu pangzi who wanted to run away.


    Liu pangzi, who was stopped, was stunned and asked, "brother fan, do you still need to see this situation? Just do it


    "As soon as we arrived in H country, we encountered so many things. I always think there''s something wrong with it. Don''t be impulsive. It''s not too late for us to ask clearly and start again!" Wang Fan frowned and said thoughtfully.


    Wang fan is not wrong to have such worries. Previously, I heard that among those people in Xiaoquan Gang, there are a group of people from r country. What are these people from r country doing? Wang Fan has no idea at all.


    It is obvious that the event of the high table meeting has something to do with the R state, and Yang Jie is still going on to find out how many things will be involved. It''s really hard for Wang Fan to say.


    When he and Liu pangzi first arrived in H country, they encountered so many things. Although on the surface, they couldn''t see that they had anything to do with Gao table, who dares to say that these things were not deliberately done?


    Be careful, you''ll be a long boat.


    Wang fan is no longer the little gangster of that year. After so many years, he certainly knows that the closer he gets to the truth, the easier he is to fall into the trap of others.


    He led Liu pangzi to the gate of Xiya company. At a glance, he saw more than a dozen little gangsters dressed up in the world. They were smoking cigarettes and chatting with each other with baseball bats in their hands.


    One of the little gangsters, who looked a little older, saw Wang Fan and Liu pangzi standing at the door. He raised his baseball bat and said, "what are you looking at? Get out of here now. Believe it or not, I''ll break your legs!"


    "Damn it When Liu pangzi heard that the other side opened his mouth and scolded him, he immediately rolled his sleeve and wanted to step forward.


    Wang fan stopped Liu pangzi and said, "I''m the boss here. Who let you make me like this?"


    "Are you the boss here?" The gangster looked at Wang Fan and asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes, Li Yuanhao has sold this place to me. I am the boss here!" Wang Fan said with a gloomy face.


    Hearing what Wang Fan said, the gangster turned and walked in. After a while, the gangster came out again and said to Wang Fan, "boy, our elder brother wants to see you. Go in now!"


    In the face of the bully''s rudeness, Wang Fan didn''t get angry with him, because he knew that there was no meaning in dealing with such minions. Now he still wanted to see the so-called big brother hiding in the company.


    Under the gaze of more than a dozen gangsters, Wang Fan leads Liu pangzi into the gate of the company and takes a look at the broken things on the ground. Wang Fan tries to suppress his anger.


    When I came to the office where Li Yuanhao had led him before, I saw a thin man sitting on the office chair with his legs on the desk, looking at the door in an arrogant manner.


    "You''re the boss here? Li Yuanhao sold the company to you? " The emaciated man asked.


    "Who are you? Why should I answer your question? " Wang Fan asked deliberately.


    "Hey, you don''t even know who I am? It seems that you are not a local! " The skinny man grinned, took his legs back, and then stood up from his chair.


    "I''m not local, but this is my company!" Wang Fan and the other side looked at each other, speaking more tough.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Fan would dare to be so tough. The skinny man looked at Wang Fan and said, "since you have acquired Li Yuanhao''s company, you should pay off his debts."


    "Debt? When did Li Yuanhao owe you money? Who are you? " Wang Fan frowned and asked.


    "My name is big stick. I''m under brother Yu of Xiaoquan gang. Today I''m here to collect money for brother Yu. If you are smart, you''ll give it to me. Otherwise, hum!" Big stick arrogantly finish saying, hurtle Wang Fan cold hum a.


    "Xiaoquan Gang? Big stick Surprised, Wang Fan twisted his brows together, looked at the big stick and the gangsters around him, and asked: "Li Yuanhao, did you borrow your money? Why don''t I know about it? "


    "I don''t know? It''s not too late to know! " The big stick took out something from his pocket and shook it in front of Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 919

    The big stick took out a piece of paper from his pocket, shook it in front of Wang Fan''s eyes, and then said: "this is the letter that the boss of the black tiger Gang wrote to us. All the assets and debts of the black tiger gang are taken over by our small circle gang. How about it?"


    Looking at the note in the big stick''s hand, Wang Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know what''s written on it, so what you said is useless."


    Now that he knows that Xiaoquan Gang wants to play tricks, Wang fan doesn''t have to cover up any more. Moreover, the big stick in front of him is obviously finding fault. Of course, he can''t bear it.


    Big stick, who has always been used to running wild, is the first time to meet a character like Wang Fan. Usually, as long as he reveals the name of Xiaoquan Gang, even his name doesn''t need to be mentioned, the other party will have his legs trembled with fear and dare not make a sound.


    But when I met Wang Fan today, the other side not only didn''t pay attention to Xiaoquan Gang, but also turned a blind eye to him, the first hitter in s city.


    This makes big stick feel very angry!


    Put away the script in hand, big stick eyebrow pick, scold a way: "boy, you are a son of a bitch, intentionally find fault of!"


    "Silly fork! Do you want to die here today? " Liu pangzi heard the big stick to Wang Fan disrespectful, look at the curse.


    It''s just the first time someone ignores him. Even some people dare to scold themselves. The big stick''s head is hot, and a pair of fists are creaking.


    Seeing the big stick and Liu pangzi about to start, a noisy sound of footsteps came from the gate of Xiya company.


    "Fuck! Who doesn''t have eyes to make trouble in our van Gogh company? " The call and curse of short knife came, and soon he also appeared at the gate of Xiya company.


    The big stick, who was going to fight with Liu pangzi, recognized the knife at the door at a glance. He raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "it''s the knife of the black tiger Gang! What''s the matter? Knowing that your grandfather is collecting money here, you want to get a share? "


    I don''t know the relationship between Wang Fan and short Dao, so big stick just thinks that short Dao has heard about his coming to ask for an account, so he appears in Xiya company.


    Standing at the door, the short knife frowned tightly, looked at the big stick with a smirking face, and scolded: "big stick, what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? Collect the money Then the big stick took out the note again and shook it in the air.


    Seeing that the big stick took out the note again, Wang Fan said to the knife at the door: "this guy said that Mr. Li had handed over the assets of the black tiger gang and the money released to the small circle Gang, and he also wrote down the note."


    "No way! How can my elder brother do such a thing? " Hear Wang Fan''s words, short knife a face surprised say.


    Even Wang Fan couldn''t believe what daguanzi said.


    The leader of the powerful black tiger gang and a well-known person of the underworld in S City, how can he easily give the money in the gang to the small circle Gang to take over?


    If this evidence is true, there is only one possibility that Mr. Li was threatened by the small circle gang when he was alive.


    But when was the threat of the small circle Gang?


    After Mr. Li died in a car accident, short knife arrived at the scene for the first time. Although he suspected that it was related to the small circle Gang, there was no evidence.


    So, apart from this time point, how could Mr. Li be threatened?


    The script in the big stick''s hand seemed to be the evidence of the gang''s murder of Mr. Li, and it swayed in front of Wang Fan''s eyes.


    "Short knife, see if it''s Mr. Li''s handwriting." Wang Fan said to the knife at the door.


    At the command of Wang Fan, Xiaodao, who was full of doubts in his heart, immediately went to the big stick and reached out to grab the note in the big stick''s hand.


    "Take the money! Give me the money, and you can read it! " As soon as the big stick hand shrunk, he dodged the knife''s hand and put the note back into his pocket.


    I didn''t expect that the big stick had such a hand. The short knife reached out and rushed to empty it. Seeing that the other party refused to take out the note, the short knife became more suspicious. There was no signature of Mr. Li on the so-called note.


    "Fuck! Big stick, you come here with a piece of white paper to blackmail brother fan, and under the banner of our black tiger gang. Are you bullying us Short knife angrily scolded.


    Those black tiger Gang gangsters who came along with short Dao also came up hula, one by one glaring at the people of Xiaoquan gang.


    Listening to the short knife''s query, big stick said with disdain: "small knife, we all come out to mix, who is what, we all know in our hearts, have you ever talked about the credibility of the black tiger Gang? If I show you the script and you eat it for me, do I have to open your stomach and take it out? "


    "Fart! As everyone in s city knows, people in your small circle never keep their word, and they extort money everywhere. I guess the note in your hand is a fake one, and you want to extort money here! " Short knife is also no compromise, pointing to the big stick''s nose curse.


    Two people you come to me to scold each other, their people, also push each other, see is about to have a fight.


    Liu pangzi, standing on one side, said to Wang Fan, "brother fan, I''ll break the leg of that big stick, and then ask him about his handwriting."


    "Well, I think that boy''s skill should be good. Short knife is not necessarily his opponent. You can help short knife!" Wang Fan, who has been observing the big stick, has more or less seen his strength and is very worried about the short knife standing on his side.


    The reason why he didn''t fight big stick is to find out the details of each other. Now he knows not only the identity of big stick, but also the purpose of his coming here. Of course, Wang fan doesn''t need to delay any more.


    If you break big stick''s leg earlier, you can ask him what he wants to know earlier. Of course, Wang Fan won''t stop Liu pangzi who is eager to try.


    With Wang Fan''s permission, Liu pangzi, with a smile, strode to the big stick and dagger. When he came to Dagger''s side, he patted dagger on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother dagger, I was very satisfied with your hospitality yesterday. Let me return your favor today."


    "Fat brother, let me do this kind of thing!" Short knife quite embarrassed said.


    "Damn, you dare to humiliate me like this!" Listen to two people dialogue of big stick, eyes a stare, export scold a way.


    Looking at the big stick, fat Liu tilted his head and asked with a smile, "big stick, which leg do you think I should break first?"


    "Fatso, I will send you to hell first today!" The big stick cursed and hit Liu pangzi with a fist.

 V2.Chapter 920

    The big stick, angered by Liu pangzi, blows his fist at Liu pangzi''s face. Although it is a first-class ox fork in s city with the skill of big stick, it''s a little witch to meet Liu pangzi!


    In the face of the big stick''s sudden attack, Liu pangzi''s face flashed a scornful smile, his body moved aside, and easily avoided the big stick''s blow.


    "Go to your uncle!"


    The body shape withdraws to one side Liu pangzi, one punch hits on the big stick''s belly, directly hit him to fly to the company''s gate.


    "Bang"


    The big stick hit the door of the company and directly smashed the glass door of the company.


    Those small circle gangsters who are shouting with the black tiger Gang gangsters, after hearing the loud noise, look at the direction of the door one after another.


    After they saw that the man who fell on the ground was actually their team leader''s stick, these gangsters of the small circle immediately opened their mouths in surprise.


    Not to mention the gangsters of the small circle Gang, they were very surprised. Even those gangsters of the black tiger Gang didn''t expect that Liu pangzi was so quick and cruel.


    These black tiger Gang thugs who came here with short Dao have never seen Liu pangzi''s strength, but they still know big stick. After all, they are eating in the underworld of S City, how can they not have heard of the name of the first thug?


    In fact, when Xiaodao first entered the gate of Xiya company, he was a little timid when he saw the big stick, but after all, with Wang Fan present, his heart was somewhat comforted.


    When Liu pangzi came to him and supported him, the heart of the dagger was really put back, and he had a premonition that Liu pangzi would never have any leeway to deal with the big stick.


    Sure enough, as soon as they got together, Liu pangzi immediately beat the big stick and flew out.


    These people who wander in the rivers and lakes can practice some martial arts or fight. They have a good understanding of this kind of power.


    To fight a person to fly on the ground, it not only needs to crush him thoroughly, but also needs to show his strength. He has profound martial arts skills.


    After all, it''s a living person. If you fly out with a blow, it''s also very important to grasp the opportunity.


    Now Liu pangzi easily flies the big stick, which can only prove that Liu pangzi is not able to compete with the big stick in terms of strength and martial arts.


    Since Liu pangzi is so powerful, what kind of terrible existence should his elder brother Wang Fan be?


    Everyone''s eyes, from the big stick to Liu pangzi''s body, finally they all looked at Wang Fan.


    At this time, Wang Fan, standing there with a gloomy face, looked at the big stick on the ground, and then said to Liu pangzi, "leave him a life, let him go back to report, take that note back, I''ll study it carefully!"


    "All right, brother fan!" Liu pangzi agreed and walked to the big stick.


    Before Liu pangzi came to the big stick, he heard a rush of footsteps. These people on the scene looked curiously at the gate of the company.


    "Don''t move, the police are handling the case!"


    A man in police uniform, cold face appeared in front of the crowd, holding a pistol, has also pointed to all the people present.


    "Sir, sir, my hand, ah!"


    The big stick fell on the ground, his hand was trampled by the police officer, and immediately there was a whine.


    The policeman with the weapon looked down and asked, "big stick? Why are you lying here? "


    Wang Fan frowned when he heard that the police officer at the door knew the big stick on the ground.


    Wang Fan was not surprised by the collusion between police and gangs in W province.


    But at this time, it''s really a bit tricky to encounter such things.


    If this is in W Province, Wang fan can not care about the intervention of the police. After all, he has such a relationship as shangguanjing, not to mention the Junior Police Officer in front of him. Even if those senior police officers are present, no one dares to deal with him.


    But this is state h. Wang fan is helpless here. He has no power to rely on.


    If the low-level police officer in front of him and the police officers behind him really come to help the small circle, then Wang fan may be in big trouble.


    The officer who stepped on the big stick looked at the big stick on the ground and said with a smile, "Hey, big stick, did you drink too much and fall here?"


    "Sir, can you take your foot away first? It hurts when you step on my hand!" Big stick head cold sweat, said in a low voice.


    When he was hit by Liu pangzi and flew to the door, he had already made the big stick feel like falling apart. Now he was trampled on, and he was sweating with pain. He had no face at all.


    Although the big stick spoke in a very low voice, the officer who stepped on his hand didn''t seem to want to let him off. The officer with the weapon turned pale and said, "I''m investigating the case. Be honest!"


    Speaking Kung Fu, stepping on the big stick''s feet also specially rubbed twice, which made the big stick send out a deep pain call.


    The conversation between the two people was heard by everyone. The insidious police officer''s behavior of deliberately torturing the big stick was also seen by everyone.


    Although those gangsters in the small circle are angry, they can only bear to have a fit in the face of a police officer with a weapon and the police officers with live ammunition behind him.


    Liu pangzi, who is about to walk to the big stick, is happy to see someone teach him a lesson. He looks back at Wang Fan and makes a funny face at him.


    At the same time, Wang Fan didn''t worry about what happened. As long as the big stick didn''t get involved with the police, there would be a solution to the problem.


    The officer with a gun glanced at the crowd and finally noticed Wang Fan standing outside the crowd. He pointed a gun at Wang Fan and asked, "what do you do?"


    "I''m the new boss of Xiya company. What can I do for the police officer?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    "You''re the new boss here? What about Li Yuanhao? Where did he go? " Asked the officer, frowning.


    "The police officer is looking for Li Yuanhao?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! I''m here to arrest him. He''s suspected of a murder. I''ll take him back to the police station for investigation! " The police officer at the door spoke in an arrogant tone. The look in Wang Fan''s eyes was full of contempt.

 V2.Chapter 921

    The police officer standing at the door of the company finished talking, then took out an arrest warrant from his pocket, shook it in front of the public, and said with disdain: "you all have a good look. This is the arrest warrant of the police station. If anyone dares to stop us, he is Li Yuanhao''s accomplice and will be taken away as well!"


    The big stick on the ground was the most obvious. As soon as he saw the officer in front of him, he took out the arrest warrant and immediately said, "Sir, we don''t know Li Yuanhao. We are just passing by."


    As soon as the big stick''s words were finished, the gangsters of the small circle stood aside and separated themselves from the people of the black tiger gang.


    Seeing his men standing on one side, the stick pointed to Liu pangzi and Wang Fan and said, "Sir, they are from Xiya company. They are with Li Yuanhao!"


    "Oh?"


    The police officer with the arrest warrant, hearing the big stick''s words, didn''t look at Wang Fan, but rubbed his feet hard. The hard heel pressed the big stick''s fingers, making bursts of bangs.


    "Ah! Sir, spare your life


    The big stick in pain cried out, and the other hand hammered hard on the ground.


    After the big stick''s painful facial features were deformed, the officer who stepped on his hand moved his shoes and said coldly, "big stick, even if you small circle Gang make trouble, you can only be gangsters. It''s not your turn to talk here, you know?"


    "I know, I know!" Big stick holding the injured hand, expression Pain said.


    "Come on, it''s none of your business. Get out of here!" The police officer said in a cold voice, turned his head and looked at Liu pangzi, and said, "come on, are you good to cooperate with us? Or do you want to excuse Li Yuanhao? "


    Seeing with his own eyes the arrogance and domineering of the police of H country, Liu pangzi certainly won''t go to test the law by example. Hearing the inquiry of the police officer in front of him, he quickly looks at Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan, who has been observing everything, knows very well why the police officer at the door deliberately torments the stick.


    Police officers who don''t know Wang Fan''s identity must think that in the eyes of these gangsters, big stick is the strongest one. As long as they teach big stick well, the next thing will be easier.


    kill a chicken before a monkey.


    Wang Fan didn''t expect that the way that the Chinese ancestors figured out was played by these guys in H country.


    Seeing Liu pangzi looking at himself, Wang Fan nodded his head and said in a low voice: "open all the doors and let the police officers check carefully. If they find Li Yuanhao, they will give him to deal with immediately!"


    "Yes Liu pangzi promised, then turned to open all the doors of the company.


    Without the presence of those people from Xiaoquan Gang, only those people from Heihu gang were left in Xiya company. After hearing Wang Fan''s words, these people quickly opened the door to facilitate the police to search in the company.


    When people were busy living, short knife quietly came to Wang Fan''s side and whispered: "brother fan, boss Li is hiding downstairs. What should I do about this?"


    Wang Fan frowned and said to him, "Li Yuanhao can''t run away. If these policemen come here to catch him, they must also get information. If they keep him away, they can only provoke these policemen."


    "Navango means Short knife didn''t finish what he said, but the look on his face had already explained everything.


    "If you want to know where these policemen are going to take Li Yuanhao, you''d better know what happened to the murder that the police said." Wang Fan said to the knife.


    "OK, I see!" Short knife promised, then with two men, to the company''s door.


    The police officer at the door saw that they were going to leave. His face sank and he asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Sir, Li Yuanhao is hiding downstairs. I''ll get him back for you!" The short knife smiles to return a way.


    I didn''t expect short Dao to say that. The officer was stunned for a moment, then frowned and asked, "do you know where Li Yuanhao is hiding? Are you going to help us arrest him? "


    "Officer, Li Yuanhao has broken the law. If you come to arrest him, of course we have to cooperate with the police. Is it wrong?" Wang Fan in one side receives the words way.


    "You''d better not play tricks! Otherwise, I will let you know how serious the consequences are! " The officer said with a cold face.


    "Ha ha! Don''t worry, officer. All of us who do business are law-abiding citizens. It''s our duty to help the police catch the suspects. Of course, we won''t give you any trouble! " Wang Fan said with a laugh.


    The more Wang Fan said this, the more insecure the officer was. He called two policemen and said to them, "you two follow them and go to get Li Yuanhao back. If they dare to play tricks, give them some color to see!"


    "Yes


    Two police officers agreed, then followed the knife, they went up the elevator.


    It wasn''t long before the police officer downstairs called. The officer who had been questioning Wang Fan knew that his police officer had caught Li Yuanhao. Then he withdrew his eyes and asked his men to leave.


    "Officer, may I ask who was the murderer of Li Yuanhao?" Wang Fan looked at the police to leave, quickly came forward to ask.


    "Li Yuanhao is suspected of murdering the boss of the black tiger gang. If you want to know something, you can go to the police station and ask us!" With that, the ugly looking officer turned and took the officers up the elevator.


    Wang Fan, who got the answer, looked at these policemen leaving blankly. He was not sure if what he had just heard was really from the officer''s mouth.


    Liu pangzi, who has been paying close attention to him all the time, came forward and asked, "brother fan, the policeman said, Li Yuanhao killed Mr. Li?"


    "You heard that, too?" Wang Fan asked.


    "Yes, it''s absolutely impossible! How can Li Yuanhao kill Mr. Li? These people must be mistaken! " Liu pangzi said in disbelief.


    "There must be something wrong with this matter. We must find a solution immediately!" Wang Fan felt that it was not so simple, so he took out his cell phone and dialed Kim Dae Jung.


    After calling for a long time, Kim Tae Chung answered the phone. Kim Tae Chung''s voice at the other end of the phone was very tired: "brother fan, I''m sorry, I was busy just now."


    "It doesn''t matter, boss Jin. Yuanhao is in some trouble. I wonder if you can help him?" Wang Fan asked directly.


    "Oh? What''s the trouble with brother Yuanhao? " Kim asked curiously.


    "The police suspect that he has murdered Mr. Li. They just arrested him!" Wang Fan said truthfully.


    "He? Murder Mr. Li? How could it be Asked Kim Dae Jung in surprise.


    "I don''t believe it happened, so I want to ask you what to do with him." Wang Fan asked.


    "Van Gogh, I know a very good lawyer. Maybe she can help us!" Kim said on the phone.

 V2.Chapter 922

    Jin Dazhong and Wang Fan went to a street that was not too busy. The trees on both sides of the street grew very thick. It can be seen that this is an old block, and even the houses on both sides have traces of time.


    It should be very cheap to open a law firm in such a place, but it''s not more reasonable to choose downtown areas for industries that need to be well-known?


    Most of the powerful law firms are in prosperous areas, such as high-end office buildings or commercial streets. Just the daily flow of people is equivalent to advertising for themselves. But this Dingtian law firm does the opposite. Is it not powerful or has another reason?


    Wang Fan guessed in his heart and took a look at Jin Dazhong.


    Jin Dazhong immediately understood what he meant and quickly explained: "this law firm is the best one here. Although it''s not downtown, if you want to find them to take over the case, it still depends on the relationship. Fortunately, I know Jinzhu lawyer, and she won''t refuse this case."


    It was only when Kim Tae Chung was so sure that Wang Fan dispelled his doubts.


    After all, it''s about Li Yuanhao''s safety, and it''s also a case of suspected murder. He''s really worried about finding some unknown lawyers for this case.


    He followed Jin Dazhong to a small building with an inconspicuous sign "Dingtian law firm" nailed to the door.


    Several people went in, and a girl with glasses received them.


    "Gentlemen, take a tea break first!"


    Fat man''s eyes have been staring at the reception girl, Wang Fan pulled his sleeve, this fat man really never forget to appreciate women, this kind of very ordinary girl also want to see enough.


    Fortunately, the girl didn''t mind. She still asked with a smile


    "Do you have a familiar lawyer?"


    "I want to see lawyer Jinzhu," he said


    "Well... Do you have an appointment?"


    Wang fan is a little impatient. He doesn''t have any hair here, so he needs to make an appointment.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s impatience, Jin Dazhong said, "we have a very urgent case that needs her help. Please arrange for us to meet."


    Just then, a woman came out of the office on the second floor. She stood by the railing and looked at them.


    Wang Fan looked around and knew that this man was Jinzhu.


    Jinzhu is wearing a tight skirt, and her figure is outlined as concave and convex, which can be regarded as a beauty in men''s eyes.


    The woman''s eyes were indifferent to them. She didn''t pay attention to them at all, but Kim Dae Jung saw that her face changed slightly, with a little humble smile.


    This woman has a sense of superiority in her bones. It can be seen that she is usually held and used to by others. Wang Fan dislikes this kind of woman the most. Even if she looks a little beautiful, she still doesn''t like it in her heart.


    "Let them in!"


    Wang fan is not polite, waiting for the reception to speak, took the fat man upstairs.


    Jin Dazhong hesitated for a while, but he did not follow them. He went to the rest place to have tea.


    Into the office, Wang Fan looked, this office is really special, even thought into a woman''s boudoir.


    This office has a small room. A fragrance wafts from the room and makes the whole office comfortable


    It''s filled with this fragrance. It''s not the smell of the office, because it makes him restless. How can a good office have this fragrance?


    This peculiar fragrance makes Wang Fan have more ideas in his heart. This woman is really bold enough to bring her private affairs to the office. It''s not simple!


    Jinzhu doesn''t care about the guess in Wang Fan''s eyes. She still looks at them indifferently.


    "Tell me about your case."


    Jinzhu doesn''t beat around the Bush either. She talks about the case directly, which is more or less like a lawyer.


    "Lawyer Jin, my friend Li Yuanhao is suspected by the police that he killed Mr. Li of the black tiger gang. We need your help."


    Jinzhu had been listening to him calmly. When he finished, he said, "I know. Cui Yinzhu is good at this kind of case. Let her take over this case."


    Jin Zhu said it lightly, as if the case was in her expectation.


    Wang Fan also want to ask a few more words, see Jinzhu press a button on the desk, after a while, a girl came in.


    The girl was dressed in a professional suit, which was in line with his impression of a lawyer, much more decent than this golden bead.


    "Lawyer Cui, if you are good at this case, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes


    "Please follow me!"


    The lawyer Cui is polite and always uses honorifics, which makes Wang Fan feel more comfortable.


    They followed Cui Yinzhu to another office, which was totally different, simple and elegant, and didn''t make him uncomfortable.


    "Sit down, sir!"


    Wang Fan and fat man sat down, fat man quietly poked his waist, whispered: "this lawyer is reliable."


    I didn''t expect that the fat man who was always careless also felt that Jinzhu''s office was unreliable.


    Wang Fan did not speak with a smile, Cui Yinzhu said: "please talk about your case in detail!"


    The fat man snatched the conversation and said, "the police arrested our friend Li Yuanhao and said that he was suspected of killing Mr. Li, the boss of the black tiger gang. Li Yuanhao is a timid man. It''s impossible to kill. The police must have made a mistake."


    Cui Yinzhu frowned slightly. After a while, she said, "this matter needs to be investigated by the police, and the lawyer can''t intervene at this time."


    "We can''t do nothing but watch Li Yuanhao framed by the police."


    "Sir, we should trust the police that they will not frame up any good person or let go any bad person. The duty of a lawyer is to help anyone get fair and just legal treatment, but... We have no way to investigate a case."


    Fat also want to continue to say, by Wang Fan''s eyes stopped.


    "Lawyer Cui, what can we do for Mr. Li Yuanhao now?"


    "Maybe we can bail him out. If the police don''t have conclusive evidence to arrest him, as long as we guarantee that he can be summoned by the police at any time and don''t leave here, we can find a way to bail him out."


    Bail? This is also a way. As long as Li Yuanhao can come out, they can find out some things.


    Wang Fan nodded and said, "this method is OK. It''s hard work."


    "You prepare the bail first. We''ll go to the police station tomorrow."


    Wang fan is a little worried. After all, Li Yuanhao is not at ease in the police station. He has dealt with those policemen and doesn''t talk about rules at all.


    "Lawyer Cui, the bail is OK. Can we deal with it today?"


    Cui Yinzhu was a little embarrassed and said, "I understand your mood. I have to go to the police station to inquire about the situation first."


    "Well, please, lawyer Cui."


    After talking with lawyer Cui, Wang Fan and fat man go downstairs and see that Jin Dazhong is still drinking tea leisurely.


    When Kim Dae Jung saw him, he was obviously flustered. He immediately put down his cup and stood up.


    "That''s it?"


    "Well!"


    Wang fan doesn''t want to say too much here. This law firm always gives him a different feeling. But this feeling can''t be expressed yet. It can''t be said that Jinzhu has a strange fragrance in her office, or that Jinzhu is a dissolute woman. Even if these are facts, it can''t deny her professional level just by this. Maybe people depend on this ability to muddle the world.

 V2.Chapter 923

    The next morning, Cui Yinzhu arrived at the police station.


    There was a familiar policeman in the police station. When he saw her, he came over immediately.


    "Lawyer Cui, is there another case today?"


    Cui Yinzhu was very polite and bent slightly. Then she said with a smile, "I want to meet Li Yuanhao who came in yesterday. I''m his lawyer."


    "Oh! This case found you? You wait, I''ll arrange it


    After a while, the policeman came back with a bunch of keys in his hand.


    "I''ll take you. Li Yuanhao is in the detention room."


    Cui Yinzhu followed him to the police reception room.


    "Lawyer Cui, just a moment. I''ll bring him here."


    "Trouble!"


    After a while, Li Yuanhao was escorted in by the police, with handcuffs on his hands, bruises on his face and dust on his clothes.


    Seeing this, Cui Yinzhu naturally understood that Li Yuanhao had been interrogated by the police. I don''t know if Li Yuanhao had said anything against the case.


    "Lawyer Cui, please hurry up. Li Yuanhao is very dangerous."


    "All right!"


    After the police went out, Cui Yinzhu began to ask Li Yuanhao.


    "Mr. Li, I''m the lawyer entrusted by Mr. Wang Fan for you. Please tell me the truth about some things, which will be helpful to your case."


    Li Yuanhao was very decadent at the beginning. When he heard Wang Fan''s name, he had spirit.


    "I knew that he would not ignore me. Please tell Mr. Wang for me and I will repay him!"


    "Mr. Li, time is running out. Please tell me what happened."


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t know the reason. They said that they saw me go to Mr. Li''s residential area, and the time coincided with the time when Mr. Li was killed, so they suspected that I killed Mr. Li. Heaven and earth conscience, I really didn''t kill Mr. Li. It''s true that I went to his residential area, but... I wanted to talk to Mr. Li, but I didn''t see Mr. Li all the time, No one opens the door at all. I really don''t know how to doubt me. "


    Cui Yinzhu slightly frowned, this kind of thing she is not unfamiliar with, just a surveillance video to suspect people, this is too casual.


    As a lawyer, she can''t comment on the police''s practice, and it will prove that the police''s suspicion is wrong in the future. Now Li Yuanhao''s grievances can only be borne in vain.


    "Is there anything else missing, Mr. Li?"


    Li Yuanhao sighed. After a while, he said, "I can''t remember. They keep asking me to say, but I really don''t know what''s wrong."


    Li Yuanhao no more clues, Cui Yinzhu had to end the conversation.


    She walked out of the reception room, and the policeman who had just accompanied her stood at the door waiting for her.


    He handed the man over to the other police and took him away, looking hesitant, as if he wanted to say something.


    Seeing his thoughts, Cui Yinzhu whispered, "can I buy you a cup of coffee?"


    The little policeman immediately said with a smile, "I''ll treat you."


    They walked out of the police station and sat down in a cafe.


    Waiting for the coffee, Cui Yinzhu slowly stirred the coffee, waiting for the policeman to speak.


    "Lawyer Cui, I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome this time. Li Yuanhao knows about it and keeps an eye on the progress of the case, otherwise he won''t be interrogated overnight."


    Cui Yinzhu said with a smile: "can''t it be the same as before?"


    "This matter... You''d better say hello to the top, or we won''t be able to handle it."


    "I know that lawyer King''s case always needs some face. I''ll deal with it. It''s just... I want to know what evidence you have?"


    "This... Lawyer Cui, this is out of scope."


    Cui Yinzhu took out an envelope from her bag and put it on the table. The other party touched it with her hand and felt the thickness of the envelope. Then she said with a smile, "it''s not illegal to disclose a little to a lawyer."


    Cui Yinzhu didn''t speak. She took a sip of coffee and waited for the other party to go on.


    "Mr. Li of the black tiger gang has an IOU from Li Yuanhao at home. The amount is huge. Now Li Yuanhao is bankrupt. We suspect that he killed Mr. Li in order to evade debts."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s enough."


    Cui Yinzhu smiles again and has dealt with these people for many times. Every time, she is speechless and dares to arrest people at will without conclusive evidence. If Li Yuanhao can''t bear their violent interrogation, maybe his life will end like this.


    "Thank you for your help! I know what to do with it. "


    Cui Yinzhu goes out of the coffee shop and contacts Wang Fan. At this time, Wang Fan and fat man are in Li Yuanhao''s company.


    The floor is in a mess. The newly prepared decoration materials are thrown everywhere. The door is surrounded by the decoration workers who worked yesterday. They are waiting for the boss to give an explanation.


    There were so many people and the telephone rang several times that Wang Fan heard it.


    He took the phone and went to a quiet place to answer it. It was said that Cui Yinzhu had met Li Yuanhao and asked him to meet and chat with him. He didn''t care about the workers.


    He finds manager Ma and leaves these matters to manager Ma.


    "Manager Ma, the house will continue to be decorated. I will deal with Mr. Li Yuanhao''s affairs."


    Manager Ma is in a bit of a dilemma. Yesterday''s gang were not so easy to get into trouble. What if they make trouble again?


    "This... The decoration is OK. What should I do if I show it? Otherwise, you should deal with Mr. Li''s affairs and wait until he comes back. "


    "I wait to use the house, now these houses belong to me, I has the final say."


    "But... Those people..."


    "If they show up, let me know immediately, and I want to ask them to compensate me."


    "Those people are small circles."


    "What I''m looking for is the Xiaoquan gang. I''m busy now. You can restore the decoration immediately."


    Wang Fan talks domineering, manager Ma does not understand his details, look at his eyes with doubt, this person is not crazy, right? Is there anyone in this city who dares to offend the small circle? I''m looking for death on purpose.


    Wang Fan was too lazy to explain to him and left with the fat man.


    Cui Yinzhu asked them to meet at the cafe near the lawyer''s office. When they arrived, Cui Yinzhu was already waiting for them.


    Cui Yinzhu told them what Li Yuanhao said, and also told the police about their suspicion of Li Yuanhao.


    Wang Fan heard, in the heart of ten thousand grass mud horse galloping by, really did not expect that the police of H country so fucked, it is a reckless idiot.


    In addition, he didn''t like the police of this country any more when he saw the big stick being trampled on yesterday.


    "Lawyer Cui, what can we do now?"


    After all, whether this is Huaxia or not, he must keep a low profile.


    Cui Yinzhu thought for a moment and said, "it''s difficult to bail directly from the police station. I think it''s better to ask the people above for help first."


    "You mean to find their leader?"


    Cui Yinzhu nodded and said in a low voice, "you have to prepare some money."


    Money is not a problem. The problem is that there are so many unruly places. Will those who receive money do things? Wang Fan even guessed that those people would turn their faces when they got the money. At that time, he had no evidence in his hand. The money was like beating a dog with steamed stuffed buns. There was no following at all.


    "Lawyer Cui, is this safe? It''s not going to cause any trouble, is it? "


    It''s against the law to offer and accept bribes. Wang fan doesn''t know that the other party is cheating. They don''t even have a chance to complain. He has to guard against it.


    Cui Yinzhu was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "I know what you are worried about. This kind of thing is tacit. As long as you give enough money, Li Yuanhao will be released on bail."

 V2.Chapter 924

    Cui Yinzhu suggested that Wang Fan bribed senior executives, but Wang Fan didn''t give her a reply immediately.


    According to Cui Yinzhu''s suggestion, he has to take out at least 200000 US dollars, plus bail, which is not a small sum.


    Money is not a problem. He never pays attention to money, but if it is done, he will have the right to fall into the hands of others. Even in H country, it is very common, but it is still a felony in law.


    He had to think it over carefully. After all, he came to h country for park Yanwu''s sake, and he didn''t want these things to affect the following things.


    If he doesn''t follow Cui Yinzhu''s advice, Li Yuanhao is in the hands of the police. He needs Li Yuanhao to come forward with some things later.


    In a dilemma, Wang Fan frowned slightly.


    The fat man sitting next to him noticed that his expression was not right. He gave him a whisper and said in his ear, "or we don''t care about this?"


    "Li Yuanhao is my man now, no matter what?"


    "But it hurts to think about so much money."


    Cui Yinzhu saw them muttering and thought that they were embarrassed by so much money. She stood up and said, "if you are in a dilemma, forget it. Today''s work is my help."


    Wang Fan quickly said: "Miss Cui, don''t hurry. I''m thinking about a question. What do the police want? If they really don''t let go, will it be meaningless for us to spend so much money? "


    "I said that as long as the money is spent properly, Li Yuanhao will be able to come out."


    Cui Yinzhu is so sure that Wang Fan has more doubts. Is there something strange about it, or is someone waiting for him to send money?


    He''s only been here for a few days. Has anyone been watching him? Or has someone been calculating Li Yuanhao for a long time, but he just happened to meet him?


    Is it Xiaoquan gang who designed to frame Li Yuanhao? Li Yuanhao is on the verge of bankruptcy. Why should Xiaoquan Gang do so well?


    Since other people have designed the play, it''s better to follow their plan and see what the purpose is.


    "Since lawyer Cui is so sure, I will pay the money as long as Li Yuanhao comes back safely."


    "Well, tomorrow you come to the office with the money and I''ll wait for you."


    Wang Fan with fat back to the hotel, still thinking about things, don''t know Li Yuanhao things in the end hidden what secret.


    The names of Jin Baite, Pu Bulei, Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong have been in his mind all the time. Together with the black tiger gang and Xiaoquan Gang, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels involved in a big conspiracy.


    But the fat man has no heart and no lung. He always reminds him that he is hungry.


    I don''t think I''ve had a good meal today, so I''d better ask him something.


    Three people gathered together and chose a quiet restaurant to eat.


    "Brother short knife, do you know about Mr. Li and Li Yuanhao? For example, when did Mr. Li meet Li Yuanhao? "


    "Mr. Li trusted me very much, and the black tiger Gang didn''t do anything behind my back. Li Yuanhao borrowed money from us. "


    Wang Fan nodded, it seems that Li Yuanhao''s footprint in Mr. Li''s home is not a lie, which also provides the police with a chance to suspect.


    "Did Li Yuanhao go there before Mr. Li''s accident?"


    "Yes, he still wanted to borrow money, but the boss refused. After all, the last sum of money has not been paid off, so it''s hard to borrow new money if the old debts are not clear."


    Wang Fan nodded and said, "what do you think of yourself?"


    "Brother fan, Mr. Li was killed by the people of the small circle. I just don''t know how they set up the game. Instead, Li Yuanhao became a suspect. I''m so stupid that I can''t think of any more."


    Last time fat man and short knife heard that Xiaoquan Gang also wanted to set foot in the entertainment industry. Is the whole plot really Xiaoquan Gang''s plan?


    "It seems that we really need to talk to Xiaoquan gang."


    As soon as Wang Fan''s words came down, his face changed, and he was a little frightened.


    "Brother fan, why don''t you wait until Li Yuanhao comes out?" Said the fat man.


    "Well, you''d better find out where the boss of Xiaoquan Gang is these days. You''d better get the detailed information."


    "You don''t need to ask about this. You know brother Yu has a new woman. He''s not fresh yet. He must be in his new friend''s place."


    "Make sure he''s there every night?"


    "Well... I''ll go and find out."


    Short knife once again learned the seriousness of Wang Fan, did not expect a big man of the triple Gang, actually care about these details.


    While eating, the three talked about Li Yuanhao''s bail.


    Fat man loves money. He can''t help complaining when he thinks that hundreds of thousands of dollars are gone.


    "The police of H country are really black. When he says something, he will get hundreds of thousands of dollars. Li Yuanhao doesn''t know how much merit he has cultivated in his last life, but he meets us. Otherwise, he will die this time."


    Short Dao''s eyes are straight when he hears hundreds of thousands of beautiful knives.


    "Brother fan, did you really find Jinzhu?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother fan, the law firm of Jinzhu is the place where she helps her husband to accept bribes. In name, it''s lawyer''s fees, but in fact, it''s black money. But if you get money, you can do things. Don''t worry, Li Yuanhao is OK."


    After all, short Dao is a gangster here. He knows a lot about shady scenes. He says it''s OK, so he must be sure. However, Wang Fan feels a little uneasy and feels that this golden bead is unusual.


    What can a woman dare to do when she dares to hold money so boldly?


    "Short Dao, what''s the background of this golden bead?"


    "She''s a famous woman in s city. Her brother is the mayor and her husband is the police chief. Is this her background?"


    Such a hard identity, can it be regarded as background?


    Wang fan knows that he has met a difficult opponent this time. If he is just a general gangster or a businessman, he really doesn''t take the other person seriously. When it comes to politics, he has to be careful. After all, people have power in their hands. In a word, they will be loyal to each other. It''s very difficult for him to be here, even if the old man has a good eye, It''s hard to keep him safe in H country.


    It''s his attitude to try not to make trouble. I''m afraid that he will not make trouble, but things will come to him.


    Now I just hope that Jinzhu has little to do with Xiaoquan Gang, at least don''t get involved in the fight between him and Xiaoquan gang. If Jinzhu only wants to hold money, he can satisfy her greed.


    Wang Fan arrived at Dingtian law firm the next day. He wanted to take this opportunity to get to know Jinzhu well. Since he didn''t plan to make enemies with her, he would make friends with her.


    Unexpectedly, Jinzhu was not in the office at all. The little girl who received her said that Jinzhu had gone out, but Wang Fan didn''t believe it because he smelled the faint fragrance again.


    Cui Yinzhu received them and accepted Wang Fan''s bank card. She only said that she would let Wang Fan wait for her call and then go to meet her directly.


    Looking back on the scene of seeing Jinzhu for the first time, Jinzhu''s indifferent attitude towards them, Wang fan knows that it''s no use trying to make friends with Jinzhu peacefully. In this case, just walk and see. If you really want to have a conflict with Jinzhu, Wang fan is not a soft persimmon.


    When the bail is paid, Li Yuanhao comes out and sees Wang Fan about to kneel down. Wang Fan helps him up, sighs and doesn''t say much.

 V2.Chapter 925

    Although Wang Fan has only been in H country for a few days, as the leader of the triad Gang, he is very clear about all kinds of things. If all the gangsters want to grow up, they can''t do without dealing with the local government.


    Wang Fan has understood what he said. Kim Dae Jung or Li Yuanhao, though they are all big men in the entertainment industry of s city.


    But that''s for the entertainment stars or the public.


    As the parents of those big stars, they have their own unique resources to create packaging stars. For people who want to become stars, that is the God in their mind.


    The first two years belong to the packaging star bonus period, now the dividend momentum has gradually declined, even to the high risk.


    In Wang Fan''s opinion, when Li Yuanhao and Kim Dae Jung made big profits before, they could be brothers with these local influential departments, and they could get in touch with each other when they were busy.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is the power!


    But now it''s hard to say that business is nothing more than profit.


    The two are now close to bankruptcy. It is estimated that Li Yunhao''s entertainment company would be bankrupt now if he hadn''t entered Li Yuanhao''s company in time.


    The most puzzling thing is the black tiger Gang where the knife is located. The usury industry is very quick to get money.


    They should have a lot of working capital in their hands, but with the death of the old leader of the black tiger gang. I didn''t leave any liquidity to them, and I can''t find it out! That''s the weirdness.


    According to the short knife''s words, all the money related matters are handled by the former boss. They''re just thugs. Now, even if he is just in the top position, he can''t check those old debts directly, and he doesn''t know where the money is spent.


    Now Li Yuanhao is directly detained by the police. Is he behind Li Yuanhao''s company and known by some forces here?


    Is this a deliberate threat to yourself?


    Li Yuanhao was also a big man in the entertainment circle of s city a few years ago. He should have his own way.


    If it''s black and white, if someone wants to do something to him, he will get the wind ahead of time. Now Li Yuanhao is caught in a muddle. It''s not too early or too late. It''s just after he entered Xiya company!


    If no one knows, it''s all right. However, it seems that this kind of situation is normal. As long as the money is given to filial piety. Even during the period of detention can also be fished out!


    Of course, it''s not going to the police station to ask for help directly. It''s going to have to be handled by a third party.


    "If you listen to my advice, brother fan, this is the state of h. No matter how powerful you are in the province of W, you can''t compete with the government alone here!"


    "Don''t look at our usual arrogance, but to put it bluntly, it''s all up to those people in the police station to turn a blind eye. If they want to manipulate us, we have no way to survive."


    "Li Yuanhao is now detained in the police station, and there is no visit. The police station is also perfunctory, so it has been dragging on. It must be that you need to go to the place designated by them to confess! It''s a knock on you outsiders! "


    Short knife at the moment some panic said. He knows Wang Fan''s strength. At least I''ve been on the road for so many years, and I''ve passed the strong. But in Wang Fan''s hands, he couldn''t hold two moves.


    Alone, let alone s City, even the whole h country, it is estimated that few can win Wang Fan.


    Although they often do all kinds of martial arts training and issue corresponding certificates. But it''s just tricking most people into making money.


    If it''s true, it''s hard to do it.


    "You''re teaching me how to do things?"


    Wang Fan looked at the knife and his tone became cold. It''s not that he''s angry with the knife, but that he''s dissatisfied with the way the police make money.


    Originally, I wanted to keep a low profile and try not to get involved with the official of H country; But now it seems that he is too low-key, but he has been bullied.


    "Brother fan, don''t be angry. You also know that s city is not a gang of our black tiger gang. There are more or less connections between the gangs. This Dingtian law firm can solve these problems for you. The only problem is their charges..."


    Short knife guilty said, Dingtian law firm is three hundred thousand dollars! This is stealing money.


    He was really afraid that Wang Fan would use his black tiger Gang to fight against the police station. He had just been the leader of the black tiger Gang, but he didn''t want to lose the black tiger gang.


    "Money is not a problem. The problem is that Dingtian law firm is really as magical as you say? Can they handle all kinds of disputes in s city? Behind the firm.... "


    Wang Fan expressed some disbelief. Although he also had some relations in W Province, he did not dare to openly expose this kind of responsibility. As long as he gave money, there would be no unfinished business. If there is a company in W province that can fall in love with the government, but dare to get married, it is absolutely a death in sight!


    Can maintain the relationship, but absolutely dare not like s city this obvious hidden rules for money!


    "Brother fan, you should know that Chen Qian, the police chief of S City, is the husband of Jinzhu. I don''t want to tell you all kinds of things. As long as the funds are in place, don''t mention bailing out Li Yuanhao, even the prisoners who are put in prison can get them out for you! Of course, at this price... "


    "This Dingtian law firm, Jinzhu?"


    "Brother fan, this Jinzhu is the sister of Jinnan, mayor of s city!"


    The dagger threw a heavy bomb.


    "Hiss..."


    Wang Fan took a breath of cold air. This country is really chaotic.


    In China....


    But it''s good. As long as it''s money, it''s nothing. He promised Tong Jiahui that he would help Li Yuanhao''s entertainment company, so naturally he had to get it out. I''ve put in millions of dollars, and it doesn''t hurt to add a little salvage.


    "Brother fan, I''ve inquired about what Li Yuanhao did, No. They need to find a relationship to mediate Li Yuanhao''s arrest, and the mediation fee is 300000 US dollars. Just give it to Dingtian office directly! "


    ¡­¡­


    With the knife open, Wang Fan finds Liu pangzi directly.


    "Fat man, don''t sleep. You should pay the money. Remember the video. Maybe you can use it in the future. Take it directly into cash and tell Dingtian office that we don''t need money!"


    "It''s too dark for them, van. Just go in and get people out. That''s 300000 dollars. Our money doesn''t come from strong winds. Why don''t we find someone to tie people up?


    "This is state h. do it according to their rules first. Is Wang Fan''s money so easy to get?"


    "Deler, I have to find a hemp skin pocket to carry. I beat these sticks to death with money, and a group of beggars even begged my fat man''s head."

 V2.Chapter 926

    It''s really a bit of a shop bullying customers to ask for money in addition to bail.


    Although Wang Fan thought of the way to punish each other, it is obvious that the people of S City police station are not fools. The money sent by Liu pangzi is only handed over to Cui Yinzhu in the end.


    In a sense, country h is indeed a magical country.


    Liu pangzi and Li Yuanhao are worried about jinbaite. Wang fan is going to find jindazhong for some clues.


    Both Sanjin company and Xiya company used to be big men in the entertainment circle of S City, and they have some friendship with local black and white. Now Li Yuanhao has no strength before, so Wang fan can only understand through Jin Dazhong.


    At the front desk of Sanjin company, Wang Fan indicated his intention and was waiting for a reply from the front desk. However, the handsome front desk, after looking through the documents at hand, raised his head and asked, "Sir, you can''t go in. Our boss is meeting guests. If you don''t have an appointment, you can''t go in."


    "Meeting? Well, let him come out to see me Wang Fan said with a gloomy face.


    Frightened by Wang Fan''s momentum, the girl at the front desk didn''t dare to say anything more. She obediently reported the floor where her boss, Kim Dae Jung, was located.


    Wang Fan entered Sanjin company, which is a north-south transparent floor. The whole floor is divided into various offices, and the conference room is in the middle.


    No one stopped Wang Fan. Wang Fan was close to the meeting room. At this time, the front desk reacted and the voice of interception rang out.


    The boss, Kim Dae Jung, had repeatedly stressed that all those who did not make an appointment were not allowed to enter the company, but now a strange man went in! The front desk was also flustered, and the voice of the invisible stop became louder.


    "Ah Xi, what are you arguing about? I don''t know if I''m talking about business? Do you want to quit? It''s so noisy


    The door of the conference room was suddenly opened, and the one who came out was Kim Dae Jung himself. At the moment, Kim Dae Jung was angry, as if there was endless anger to be released.


    "Ah Xi, fan, fan


    Just now, Jin Dazhong saw that the man in front of him was Wang Fan, and all kinds of fragrant words were swallowed.


    "Boss, this gentleman didn''t make an appointment. Just now he insisted on breaking in. I''ll inform the security guard."


    "No, you go out. This gentleman is my guest. Don''t stop him."


    With a wave, Kim Dae Jung dismissed the onlookers.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Fan. Just now I thought someone came to make trouble."


    Jin Dazhong said submissively that the strong are respected everywhere, not to mention the country h, which is a country with a strong mother''s style. Like Wang Fan, few people are not afraid to fight a street.


    "Oh, Lao Jin, are you looking at my brother cudgel? You know who has the final say in this S City, and a foreign child deserves your kneeling.


    In the conference room, a cold voice rang out.


    Wang Fan narrowed his eyes and looked into the door which had been opened. He saw the sarcastic man.


    "Big stick!"


    "Yes, it''s your stick master. This is not w province. This s city has its own owners."


    Seeing that Wang Fan recognized himself, the big stick simply stood up. This is s city. Their small circle gang has been operating here for many years, and their foundation has already been firmly established. Even if the extremely strong Sanlian gang in W province comes here, they dare to compete with each other.


    "Don''t look, the black tiger gang can''t come any more. Do you expect the black tiger Gang to gather popularity? Joke "ha ha"


    Unbridled laughter reverberated in the whole floor, as if elated. Two horsemen followed behind the big stick. At the moment, Wang Fan was staring at him with a ferocious face. He had a tendency to open up with a word of discord.


    "Do you know who this is? This is the famous leader of Sanlian gang in W province. Do you know about Sanlian Gang


    Wang Fan did not open his mouth, but calmly looked at the big stick in front of him to perform.


    Even if the previous disputes are over, now the other party dares to talk about the black tiger gang. Is it that the small circle Gang is determined? If you have the ability to kill Mr. Li of the black tiger Gang, do you dare to do it yourself now?


    "Why, Van Gogh? Is it too much to say? Want to start here, do you think the black tiger gang can cover you? "


    The more big stick said, the more excited he was. Seeing that people who used to be like giant men in W province were being taught in front of him in a low-key way, he felt very proud to say that. This is the leader of the triple League!


    "Boy, come on, your stick brother tells you that even if you are a dragon, you have to give me a plate on the territory of s city."


    Said here, the big stick clenched his fist and punched the leader of Sanlian gang in W province. It''s a good chance to brush his qualifications. It''s a rare chance to be alone.


    The fist in the dark is powerful, the big stick looks at Wang Fan who is still motionless in front of him. I think his words just scared the other side.


    "It''s useless. If you don''t move, you''ll have to fight. In the past, there was no chance. Now you have to realize your dream."


    With a wild smile on his face, the big stick looked at Wang Fan, who was scared and silly. He couldn''t help but feel cool in his heart.


    "Brush!"


    The big stick was extremely fierce. The green tendons on the fist were exposed. It was like a twisted dragon. It suddenly waved to Wang Fan''s forehead.


    "Pa!"


    Before the fist was delivered completely, Wang Fan cut the big stick''s arm with a knife. Before the big stick''s fist was waved out, he was intercepted. The huge impact force made the big stick back two steps, tightly against the wall of the conference room.


    "You TM really come to see the performance, do it for me, what are you doing standing there?"


    Disillusioned, he was beaten by Wang Fan, big stick burning with anger.


    "Four or two thousand catties!"


    Before the two horsemen attacked Wang Fan, Wang Fan took the lead. One hand was close to the tall horseman''s arm, and his feet moved around in an instant, as if he were a fulcrum.


    A fulcrum that can move the "Earth" is formed. The tall horse''s arm was just grasped by Wang Fan at the moment, as if it had turned into a lever!


    "Go


    "Putong" "Putong"


    With two rolling sounds, the horse, who was still facing the air, was lying on the ground like a dead dog. The partition wall of the conference room, which was originally used as a shelter, did not play any defensive role. Most of the walls had turned into construction waste.


    "Stick master! It''s very arrogant. I''ve been dragged up by labor and capital? "


    Wang Fan bounced up, leaving a shadow in the air, followed by a whip to the big stick''s abdomen.


    "Wow"


    Wang Fan didn''t give the big stick any chance to resist. The wall that had already been overburdened completely broke at the moment. The big stick was directly whipped to the table of the conference room by Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 927

    "Brother fan, if you have something to say, don''t fight, brother fan."


    Instant continuous attack, big stick panic, sweating to Wang Fan panic request.


    "Well, your sister''s"


    "Dong!"


    A dull voice sounded.


    Wang Fan turns around and stares at the big stick. Fortunately, the conference table is long enough. The big stick glides seven or eight meters on the conference table without falling down. The conference table made of solid wood is of good quality.


    "Brother fan, don''t fight, brother fan."


    Seeing Wang Fan step on the conference table, the big stick pleads with him.


    Wang Fan beat the big stick, how also did not expect Wang Fan to attack so high.


    Last time I saw the strength of Liu pangzi around him in Xiya company. I thought he was Wang Fan''s bodyguard, and Wang Fan was a slag with five combat effectiveness.


    absolutely unexpected!


    This is the bronze that the king pretends to be. It''s not common to fight!


    No wonder Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong dare to do things in S City alone. Seeing Wang fan is like a mouse meeting a cat.


    "Brother fan, don''t fight any more. It''s hard to explain to brother Yu." Kim Dae Jung was shouting anxiously.


    See Wang Fan pressing step by step, big stick now half paralyzed on the conference table, a hand on the table, reluctantly let himself sit up.


    The offensive just now was too fierce. Under such a big impact, it is impossible for big stick to recover its combat effectiveness in a short time.


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t stop, he was still walking slowly towards himself. The big stick was really flustered.


    "Kim Dae Jung, I represent the face of brother fish. If something happens to your company, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Unable to frighten Wang Fan, the big stick can only find another way to survive, and then frightens Jin Dazhong.


    "Van Gogh, this is..."


    Jin Dazhong saw the big stick and called the roll directly. He wanted to get out of the encirclement, but he didn''t want to get out of the encirclement. He stood there awkwardly.


    "Dazhong, I''ll be responsible for the accident. Keep quiet!"


    There is no doubt that Wang Fan did not look back, the action is still, so coldly looking at the stick said.


    "Aren''t you arrogant? Don''t you want to charge for protection? Get up and put it away


    Wang Fan has come to the big stick, looking down at the pain of the big stick, but he just did not have the strength, the big stick actually just lost the fighting capacity, if ordinary people would have fainted.


    "Drag your sister!"


    Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t want to let him go, he endured the discomfort of his chest, swept the hall leg and wanted to take advantage of Wang Fan''s carelessness to sweep him down.


    Wang Fan has already noticed the action of the big stick, a reduced version of the white crane wings, high jump, easily avoid the big stick at the foot of the black.


    Then Wang Fan, who jumped up in the air, took advantage of the situation and fell on the left leg of the big stick lying half below.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of fracture rang out. Although the sound was small, it clearly spread into everyone''s ears. Jin Dazhong and others were startled. Those thugs who followed the big stick, hearing the crisp sound of fracture, simply continued to fall on the ground and kept twitching.


    "It''s so cruel. It''s only a few minutes. Brother cudgel, as the first thug of Xiaoquan Gang, was abandoned in a few minutes!"


    The two young horses looked at each other and couldn''t afford to fight.


    Two people have tacit understanding very much moved the body in trembling, far away from the conference table.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The pain of the big stick, a foot has been able to see the bones, this kind of pain cry can hear the eyelids of Kim Dae Jung shaking.


    "Ah, it''s killing me."


    Tears with a snivel of crying, now became the only voice of the whole floor of the office.


    "Brother fan, be merciful at your feet, be merciful at your feet!"


    Kim Dae Jung''s heart is cold. This is a crime. If brother Xiaoquan died in his own company, he would be ready to run away, let alone continue to open the company!


    Look at Wang Fan again. He has few words and is ruthless. It seems that he is very likely to kill each other. He has to stop the conflict from worsening.


    "Brother cudgel, please bear it. I''ll bandage it for you now!"


    "Somebody, bring me the medicine box."


    "You two pretend to be dead. Come and help brother cudgel!"


    ??????


    Wang Fan sat in the middle of the meeting room, looking at the big stick and wailing coldly.


    Last time in the Xiya company, if the police had not come suddenly, he was ready to let Liu pangzi break the big stick''s leg.


    Originally, I thought that the big stick would be restrained. As a result, the big stick could not escape after all, and the leg would still be broken!


    Without stopping, Wang Fan has his own consideration. Now the big stick is wailing like a dog. It''s too noisy. We have to make him quiet.


    "Take it easy. Take it easy for the rest of you."


    "Don''t move, it''s broken. Don''t move! Hiss


    In the process of raising the big stick, the horse may get a wound, and the feeling of tearing comes again. Raising the big stick is a slap in the face.


    Because of the position problem, the big stick didn''t see Wang Fan at the moment. Only two horsemen were ready to help him move the position, while Jin Dazhong stood on one side anxiously.


    "Brother cudgel, I''m so sorry."


    "I''m sorry for your sister. You three gold companies will wait. Brother fish won''t let you go."


    Big stick''s face is distorted. If he can''t move now, he will cut off Kim Dae Jung.


    It''s the first time that I''ve suffered so much in s city for so many years. I''ve been fighting with other gangs on the wharf for the past two years, and I''ve never been so miserable. I must wash these three gold companies!


    "Brother cudgel, who are you going to let go? Did I let you go? "


    Big stick was supported by two horsemen. Originally, he wanted to pretend that he had forgotten Wang Fan''s existence and ran away when he scolded Jin Dazhong. As a result, the voice he didn''t want to hear still rang out.


    "Fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz, fizz."


    The big stick''s voice began to tremble. If it wasn''t for someone''s support, he would definitely lie on the ground. He was really afraid of Wang Fan''s killing.


    "What''s the matter, big stick, can we have a good talk now?"


    Wang Fan looked at the stick with a little fun.


    And the big stick may be because of the broken leg, the body is in pain.


    "Van van, I was just joking, you said."


    Big stick is really afraid now. He is afraid that Wang Fan will scrap his other leg on the spur of the moment. He has been in s city for so many years, but he still has some enemies. If both legs were broken, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "To you brother fish, I want to see Mr. Li''s killer in a week!"


    "Van Gogh, this Mr. Li is not our little gang."


    Big stick tried to defend.


    "Three days, three days to see no one, I personally go to your fish brother important person!"


    Wang Fan slightly murderous look at the big stick.


    ¡°???¡±


    "Let''s go and find brother fish


    If you want to explain it again, he''s just killing God. Let''s go out alive first.


    Before leaving, big stick turned his head and took a look at Jin Dazhong, who was nervous beside him.


    This glance undoubtedly made Kim Dae Jung more uneasy!

 V2.Chapter 928

    With years of experience, Kim Dae Jung has a hunch that it will be difficult to end the business behind. The small circle gang can become a big gang in S City in a short time. The people under his command do everything by hook and by crook, and the ruthlessness and cruelty are the basis for them to compete with other gangs.


    Jin Dazhong hesitated to give Wang Fan a wake-up call, and then ran for life,


    Although the local gangs in s city are ruthless, they seldom cause other people''s families to be destroyed. It is a bloody scene. For the small circle gangs, that is their common means.


    Don''t talk about selling the company now. I''m afraid I''ll take my life in.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. How did Wang Fan beat people in his company? Even if he beat people in general, he even beat people to death. The one who was beaten was the famous small circle Gang stick!


    "Boss Jin!" Wang Fan said.


    Jin Dazhong, who was extremely dissatisfied, put on a smiling face and said, "brother fan, what can I do for you?"


    "Boss Jin, are you afraid?" Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Looking at Wang Fan staring at himself, Jin Dazhong took a deep breath and said slowly, "brother fan, this cudgel brother is on behalf of the fish brother of Xiaoquan gang. They want to buy my three gold companies."


    "Small circle help buy your company?"


    Wang fan is a little confused. Xiaoquan helps these people to do black business. He knows that, but what''s the nerve operation to enter the entertainment circle?


    They must be more aggressive in fighting, but it''s definitely not their strong point to cultivate stars.


    Is that the reason why I went to Xiya company to make trouble last time?


    Just meet yourself and make their plan go bankrupt?


    "Brother fan, it''s caused by the expansion of small circle business. Small circle gangs are now gradually moving towards modern gangs. Many industries before them can''t be seen at all. Now they have to buy some obvious business companies to launder money! Now the police control in s city is becoming more and more strict, and many gangs are changing careers. " Kim continued.


    Worried that Wang Fan didn''t understand, he went on to explain: "as far as the situation of H country is concerned, entertainment companies are definitely the fastest and most legitimate industry to make money! As long as we follow the legal rules, basically there will be no big problems, and the gangs will be different. In case the leader changes one day and the wind changes, it will be too late for the gangs to change their profession. "


    Wang fan can mix to today''s position, for some of the operation of the gang naturally clear.


    Clean money is the favorite of all gangs. Sometimes they even pay 50% of the handling fee to money laundering agencies.


    Although the charge is a little high, but the value of the money, some gangs in order to save the high fees, will also set up their own bleaching company!


    "Van Gogh, this small circle Gang probably means that. Although the price they give is very low, the industry is also depressed in recent years. A top star has passed out in three years at most, and the cost of cultivating a top star is not low. Now the competition is too fierce ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Although some helpless, but Kim Dae Jung also understand how fierce competition in the entertainment industry, he made some money a few years ago, now there are too many companies, now get out of the words will not be all into the loss.


    However, that is the ideal state, now also want to leave completely, difficult!


    "Brother fan, today, the representative is brother Yu of Xiaoquan gang. Now that such a big thing has happened, I''m afraid they will change their plan. I''m afraid the acquisition of the company can''t go on."


    Jin Dazhong said that his eyes are a little erratic here. Forget it, you can''t complain. Both sides can''t afford to offend him. No matter what, the company doesn''t want it. He leaves overnight and has to leave s city to buy station tickets.


    Jin Dazhong is awed by most of his words, but listening to his tone, Wang Fan still found a trace of complaint: if he hadn''t stepped in today, the acquisition of the company would have signed a contract.


    "Dazhong, to tell you the truth, what do you think of the future of this entertainment company?"


    Wang Fan didn''t name Kim Dae Jung''s grievances directly. Instead, he asked Kim Dae Jung about the future of the industry.


    "The future? If you want to talk about the situation, it must be getting better and better. "


    "Don''t laugh at me. If the future is good, you will sell Sanjin company?"


    "Van Gogh, I''m not optimistic about the entertainment prospect of H country in my country, but we''ve been doing star export all the time! It''s not nice to say that 80% of the entertainment companies in H country are aiming to export, but there are no more than one entertainment company that has the opportunity and ability to dredge the relationship. There is no Sanjin company of mine now. "


    "The water is deep. If I quit now, maybe I can get a good end!"


    As a big man in the entertainment industry, Kim Dae Jung has made his point.


    "How much budget did they give you for the acquisition?"


    Seeing that Kim Dae Jung is willing to sell his company, Wang Fan simply asks the price.


    "500000 US dollars, buy out all existing promotion channels and artists of Sanjin company!"


    Although the price of Xiaoquan Gang is very low, which is far lower than the market price, Jin Dazhong is too old to be haunted on the way. After all, he is over the age of fighting.


    "Although the price is low, most of our channels have been suppressed recently. It''s not too bad to sell for us $500000 now. I''m afraid there will be an empty shell company after the artists'' contracts expire. Ah, but now the people of Xiaoquan gang are maimed by brother fan. I''m afraid they will make a big move! "


    "Dazhong, put away your careful thinking. I''ll pay one million yuan. I''ll buy out and take over the three gold companies, but the management is still you!"


    Wang fan can''t help feeling that this small circle Gang is really cruel. They spend money on the rope to buy cattle, but this Kim Dae Jung is still moving! I''m afraid I''m scared to be silly. Even the word "good death" comes out!


    Considering his own purpose, Wang Fan felt that he had to have his own industrial layout in s city to facilitate future plans.


    "Brother fan, what you said is true. One million yuan will take over the three gold companies!"


    Surprise!


    He doubled the price quoted by Xiaoquan gang. Even if he was idle, he would have enough food and clothing for the rest of his life. Now Wang Fan even let him continue to manage Sanjin company. The risk was successfully transferred out, and he didn''t have to worry about being blackmailed by various gangs and government agencies! And can continue to engage in their favorite career.


    Thinking of this, Kim Dae Jung''s gloomy face can finally be seen melting, shining like a blooming Trumpet Flower, which makes Wang Fan feel sick.


    "Boss Jin, you are the top entertainment company in the past and now. How can this money make you happy?"


    Wang Fan muttered in his heart.


    He naturally does not understand the experience of Kim Dae Jung, three gold entertainment company, the coexistence of danger and opportunity!


    And Kim Dae Jung has no entrepreneurial spirit, can be sold at a high price is dozing encounter pillow.

 V2.Chapter 929

    "Dazhong, what do you think of such a low price? Even small circle gangs can''t grab it directly?"


    People in H country usually rely on their superiority. How can such a big boss compromise with the gang?


    "Van Gogh, do you remember the day we met at the gate of the police station?"


    Jin Dazhong did not have the problem of returning directly to Wang Fan.


    "You mean the call you got later?"


    Wang Fan immediately responded that he and Liu pangzi went to report the case. When he got on the bus and was about to leave, he happened to meet Kim Dae Jung, who also wanted to leave by car. Later, when he saw him coming to say hello, he said that if he was impressed, it was Kim Dae Jung''s answering the phone in the car.


    "Brother fan, if I sell these three gold companies through regular channels, at least millions of dollars, I received a call from a stranger that day, that is to say, all kinds of black materials before my three gold companies, it is estimated that some people want to make fun of me, and they have offended some competitors more or less over the years!"


    Jin Dazhong hesitated again and again, but truthfully expressed his concerns.


    After all, today''s San Jin company is like a time bomb. Before, all kinds of black materials gathered together, which day suddenly exploded.


    Now that Wang Fan has taken over the company and has hired himself to continue to manage the company, he should tell Wang Fan about the hidden dangers of Sanjin company.


    "Black stuff? Someone intimidates you, and then you resell the company? You don''t think people won''t find you? Is it personal or corporate? "


    Some details, Wang fan is ready to make clear, can''t be so obscure, otherwise really say not good later which day will suffer!


    "It should be aimed at the company, otherwise they won''t emphasize the black materials of Sanjin company again and again, and then the small circle people just come to the door to talk about the acquisition. When I''m worried, I''m afraid of the trouble behind, so I want to deal with the company at a low price."


    "Just because you want to buy your Sanjin company, and then find someone to call and intimidate you? Do you believe that? "


    Wang Fan guessed that it must be because Jin Dazhong knew something secret. If he had to deal with the company, he would have dealt with it several years earlier. How could he have been waiting for the present?


    No matter what Jin Dazhong''s reaction, Wang Fan continued to ask.


    "Ah. Fan Ge, in fact, there is no big problem. They are all historical problems that the people do not promote the government and do not correct them. This is a normal situation in many entertainment companies in our country, especially the bigger the entertainment companies, the more top-level they are. These problems exist 100 percent. "


    Speaking of this, even Kim Dae Jung himself was a little embarrassed.


    Yo Ho? Such a cheeky person would be shy! That''s an interesting question.


    Seeing Wang Fan staring at him, Jin Dazhong simply no longer hides, and directly tells us some shortcuts to making a fortune.


    "Fan Ge, you also know that entertainment companies want to build a top-level traffic star, it must be a big investment, and the investment does not necessarily have the expected return, then they can only continue to spend money and channel!"


    "At this time, the contract of artists is very important. Any entertainment company is worried that the artists they have built will run away. At this time, the contracts signed in advance will start to work. Some contracts with word games are almost towards entertainment companies?"


    Kim Dae Jung talks with great enthusiasm.


    "Contract? Word games and then? Playing word games is also allowed by law, right? Is there any loophole in the law of H country


    The so-called walk like a mountain, looking at Jin Dazhong''s saliva, Wang Fan asked.


    "Brother fan, just think about it. If you are a helpless female artist, now you have no fame, and your daily income can only provide food and clothing, will you fight for this opportunity when there is an opportunity in front of you?"


    "No, I can create opportunities myself. I don''t have to wait for others to give me alms."


    ¡°???¡±


    Nima, you can''t answer this. Why don''t you play according to the routine?


    "Well, brother fan, it''s reasonable for the strong to be strong. Most of the artists in our country h will choose to accept this opportunity, even if it''s a little illegal and against their heart. But in the face of the problems of life and survival, they choose to live. Only when they live can they consider other problems. Whether it''s law or morality, they are nothing in the face of hunger!"


    Wang Fan listened quietly without making a sound. He had a hunch that Jin Dazhong''s dry goods would come out.


    "Most of the entertainment companies sign multiple contracts, such as yin-yang contracts and unequal contracts, which is the norm in the circle! This is not all artists are qualified to sign, even if it is not necessary to sign, only to become the top star level artists, these contracts will have its use value, and before that, these contracts are just a piece of waste paper, which can not play any role at all! "


    "To put it simply, I''m going to start to build an artist without any fame, but it''s not enough to swear not to betray the company by patting the other side''s chest. This requires the other side to provide all kinds of artists'' black materials as a handle to bind with the company!"


    Hearing this, Wang Fan nodded thoughtfully and put in a petition.


    "Van Gogh, this is also staged. At the beginning, the artist training is very normal. Formal legal contracts and detailed information can be started. These are used for preparing trainee training. When they become a little famous, all kinds of expenses will increase. If they don''t climb up, they will die. At this time, they enter the second stage, which is to take pictures of various results, Of course, this is the company''s top secret information, a photo of the results according to the quality from thousands to tens of thousands of dollars more than! In your country''s words, it''s boiling frogs in warm water. "


    "The company''s promotion channels will also increase the exposure, and inadvertently expose part of the external photo for speculation to increase the heat! At this time, the number of fans of artists at least exceeds five figures! You can start to prepare for small-scale concerts or hot drama hype


    "When this part of the artists become famous, they can start the first wave of leek cutting. This is to let them participate in social activities according to the terms in the supplementary contract. Drinking can''t be taken seriously. Some of the leaders above just like this. They are just famous, and they are full of youth and positive energy stars!"


    "After this, if someone cries, makes trouble and hangs himself, it will be banned! Because the above people are happy to be served, the effort to cultivate artists here has actually returned! However, after tasting the pleasure brought by fame, few artists can tolerate this kind of discount. Basically, with the more vigorous promotion of the company, they continue to climb up


    "When artists are well-known in more than half of H country, the entertainment that they need to participate in will be more advanced. Basically, they will receive customers who are good at a movie or have hundreds of millions of wealth."


    "NIMA, you are forcing good people to be prostitutes. You are a wonderful country in H. is there no formal entertainment company? What a mess


    Wang Fan can not help but make complaints about it. Fortunately, Li Yuanhao let Kim Bai TSE entertain himself before, and he chose to refuse.

 V2.Chapter 930

    Sighing at the wonderful place of H country, Wang fan can''t help praising his self-control ability.


    Well, at that time, he refused the service of jinbaite. Otherwise, jinbaite''s resume would be full of ghosts!


    The key is that I don''t know who is taking advantage of whom!


    It seems that what should have been secret is actually a part of the contract in Jin Dazhong''s view.


    These artists don''t seem to live as comfortably as people expected.


    The surface is the traffic star, but behind it?


    To put it bluntly, he is also a poor man who keeps on running for a living.


    "Fan Ge, as you know, as these artists become top stars, their way is open, not only to cut leeks from their fans, but also to invite from all kinds of upper classes! This is where these artists really make money. Sometimes they can get more money from a party than from a concert! "


    Jin Dazhong intends to introduce the hidden rules of the entertainment company to Wang Fan. After all, Wang fan is his boss and will deal with these things or departments sooner or later.


    "The entertainment industry in your country h is really lively. Is there no supervision from the sports and sports regulatory department?"


    "Van Gogh, the regulatory authorities are aiming at those new entertainment companies that are not worthy of praise. Most of the early entertainment companies have all kinds of potential rules to deal with them, and there are too many people or things involved, so they can''t supervise them if they want to! My three gold companies are also artists who have not been able to win in the past two years. They have gradually left this relationship in the cold. Otherwise, these gangsters would not dare to come to buy them in such a big way! "


    Speaking of this, Kim Dae Jung sighs that he still has a long way to go before he wants to be a top entertainment company again.


    "In this circle, the top artists look at the scenery, but in fact they are better than the general public. They need to receive all kinds of power. Just one word can end their avenue of stars. If they are well served, they can also make their avenue of stars more beautiful and better!"


    "Although my company is small in scale, as long as we cultivate a number of artists with various skills, in fact, by outsourcing these artists to participate in all kinds of paid entertainment, this part of the income alone will be enough to support the company owners!"


    "NIMA, is it made of gold or inlaid with diamonds? A little fame can support dozens of people in a big company? "


    Wang Fan this moment thoroughly disordered.


    This is more than chaos. No wonder cosmetic surgery technology is so developed in H country.


    This is the trend of the times, slightly flawed can be made into a top beauty.


    This is a dish on the wine table!


    It''s just that this kind of banquet is not affordable for ordinary people.


    "Brother fan, you know Chen Qian, the police chief of s city. No, I still have a little friendship with him. The reason is that several traffic stars cultivated by our Sanjin company were invited by him to be Jiali and helped him complete several major projects. Chen Qian''s position is becoming more and more stable. In recent years, there is a tendency to climb up."


    "Chen Qian?"


    "It''s the husband of Jinzhu, the boss of Dingtian law firm."


    Wang Fan remembers that she had dealt with this Dingtian law firm when she bailed Li Yuanhao. Jinzhu arranged her office as a boudoir. Even if she went to send money, she was indifferent to herself.


    Hundreds of thousands of dollars of business will be taken care of by his subordinates. From the perspective of business familiarity, Cui Yinzhu''s ability is definitely stronger than Jinzhu''s as the boss.


    Wang Fan was relieved to associate with this relationship.


    Sometimes it''s hard to earn money and it''s hard to eat excrement, but sometimes it comes. Money really blows like a gale. With this kind of relationship, it''s not useless.


    "Brother Fang, Jinzhu''s Dingtian law firm is quite famous in our industry. No one introduces it. They don''t take orders from strangers, just like you bailed Li Yuanhao last time. Unless you find an acquaintance to introduce him, Li Yuanhao will definitely stay in it for a longer time!"


    "The role of these traffic stars is not only limited to all kinds of performances, but also serves as a bargaining chip to connect with powerful people, which is the hidden rule in the industry!"


    "H country is a country where entertainment is the most important, and the speed of building the God of entertainment is also faster and faster. Every ordinary people will have more or less good feelings for these top traffic stars, and with these good feelings, the things they talk about at the banquet will most likely succeed!"


    "This TMD is a trick for beauties. You guys are so high sounding! I admire you


    Wang Fan murmured in his heart that the country h is a star of positive energy to export culture to the outside world, but there is a miasma in China. If Jin Dazhong did not reveal these black materials today, it would be hard for him to imagine how various departments in the country h coordinate their relations.


    "Fan Ge, this is the normal situation. In the future, Sanjin company or Xiya company want to become the top entertainment company in s city again. Many departments can''t avoid it. It''s just that the company doesn''t create traffic stars. Once there are traffic stars, it''s hard to say. For some departments or people, this is a piece of fat. The earlier you contact, the better! Both sides benefit. "


    "But the price of training is too high. You can''t expect other people to pay for the general entertainment. These banquets are not low-level. Sometimes they are not only simple entertainment, but also equipped with various gifts. These are actually included in the star training fees of entertainment companies, which also leads to a high appearance fee for a top traffic star, The income can reach hundreds of thousands or even millions of dollars, but it can be tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of dollars in one person after being stripped down! That''s just enough for their own make-up


    "Hiss, it''s worse than usury! Usury 9 out of 13, which for artists, I''m afraid that even a layer of income is not exploited


    Seeing the darkness of the entertainment company, I went to kimberlett''s house and saw her simple furnishings. I knew that her conditions would not be very good, but I didn''t expect that as a traffic star, she could be so bad!


    "Van Gogh, that''s probably what he means. There are very few people who make money by acting in the entertainment industry. Only the top multinational stars like Nora can make money. The rest is enough food and clothing. Only by adding other sidelines can he earn income for himself. The effect of attending the banquets of top celebrities is particularly remarkable."


    "Even in the later stage, you don''t need to blackmail the contract at all. These traffic stars will rush to attend this kind of banquet, they have to eat, play and get money. After they are asleep, their fame can double. For the artists who are still suffering from food and clothing, no one will despise fame and money."


    "Tut Tut, Dazhong, it''s the first time that I''ve met you who put this kind of transaction in a bright and magnificent way, but it''s really a win-win situation. We have made friends with all kinds of dignitaries while taking what we need!"


    Wang Fan once again looked at Jin Dazhong, the TMD talent.

 V2.Chapter 931

    Just when Wang Fan was shocked by the hidden rules of the entertainment industry that Kim Dae Jung lost. The big stick limped back to the small circle with the help of two horses!


    "Stick, what''s the matter with you? When you went to buy a company, you broke your leg?"


    Seeing the miserable appearance of the stick, brother fish asked in surprise.


    In the past two years, the development of small circle Gang is getting better and better, and the territory is also expanding.


    From a dozen people in the past two years to a hundred people now, they have more and more incomes. The boss behind them has told him to get some regular companies to bleach this part of black money.


    And now the easiest to take over is the s city of these entertainment companies, using them to bleach is absolutely the only choice.


    Jindazhong''s Sanjin company and liyunhao''s Xiya company.


    These are the entertainment bigwigs who used to be in s city. As long as they take over, they can find some slightly attractive artists to tour.


    It doesn''t matter what the income is. The black money in hand is bleached by these artists'' performances. That''s the real gold and silver, and the tax department won''t leave any handle on it.


    "Brother fish, you have to decide for me. My leg ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The big stick began to howl to brother fish.


    "I met Wang Fan in Golden Bell''s San Jin company!"


    "Wang Fan, the boss of Sanlian gang in W province?"


    Brother fish is a little shocked. This TMD has no triad in s city. How could it meet such a big man.


    "What''s fine, you go on," S small city circle is not afraid of him. What kind of trio help us has the final say?


    After several years of continuous expansion, brother Yu is no longer a wharf Porter in the past. He takes this opportunity to compare with the big gangs.


    "Brother fish, I had a good talk with Kim Dae Jung in San Jin company. Later, I had already talked about the purchase of San Jin company with 700000 US dollars. I was about to sign the purchase contract. But at this time, Wang Fan broke in and beat me up without saying a word."


    Big stick ignores how he ridicules Wang Fan, and ignores the fact that he and Kim Dazhong are buying at a low price of US $500000.


    "Wang fan is so arrogant that he will beat you if he doesn''t agree? Doesn''t he know you''re from my little circle?


    Fish elder brother suppresses the anger in the heart, continue to ask a way.


    "Brother fish, I asked him. He just gave me a discount without saying a word. And I asked Kim Dae Jung to tell him that I represented brother fish. You came to negotiate with him just because of your face. As a result, Kim Dae Jung didn''t stop me. But Wang Fan went straight to the wall. The two younger brothers I took were new members of the gang, and their skills haven''t been polished yet, After Wang Fan''s sudden attack, he


    "Wang Fan later asked me to tell brother Yu that he wanted Xiaoquan Gang to hand over the murderer who killed Mr. Li in three days, or he would come to wash our Xiaoquan gang with blood!"


    Add oil and vinegar in big stick, fish elder brother faintly angry head; As a result, when he heard that he wanted to wash the gang with blood, his temper exploded immediately.


    "Blood wash our small circle? This Wang fan is afraid to think or W Province, really TMD young ignorance, this is a lengtouqing. However, the more things get worse, the boss will never let him go. The triad gang will have to change the boss again! "


    "Brother fish, are we going to call our brothers together at this time, and we''re going to..."


    They all started by licking blood at the edge of the knife. The big stick can''t wait for a moment.


    Revenge doesn''t happen overnight. I want to gather a small group of people to copy Sanjin company now. In this way, it doesn''t cost hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    "Stick, don''t worry. In S City, few people can bully me. Xiaoquan gang can still live well. Let''s make a long-term plan for this. Sanlian Gang is not a small Gang. Once we attack, we will hit the key. Don''t let Wang Fan run away. "


    "You are good to heal. I will avenge you for the broken leg. You can arrange for your brothers to have a good look at Wang Fan! It''s not the dragon, but the river. He dares to wash our little circle gang with blood. There must be other means behind it. You have to investigate all these for me. Don''t scare the snake now! "


    To be able to sit in this position today, brother Yu does not only know how to fight bravely. The reason why he can transfer the small circle gang from the wharf to s city in a short time and occupy most of the area is that he is cautious in his work, and things he is not sure about are not easy to get into the game!


    As for Wang Fan, brother Yu''s opinion is still safe. Find out the details of him or them in S City, so-called know yourself and know your enemy, and win every battle.


    If Wang Fan, on his own, thinks that relying on his prestige in W Province, he wants to kneel down and lick, then Wang Fan''s calculation is wrong.


    If so, he doesn''t mind leaving Wang Fan in s city forever. Even if the triad gang in W province wants to retaliate, it is impossible to enter s city on a large scale.


    After all, the dragon does not press the local leader!


    "First of all, stick, you hurry to investigate, and then I''ll think about whether there are any missing places!"


    "Well, brother fish, I''ll let my brothers go to inquire about the news first. I''ll kill Wang Fan!"


    The big stick put down the cruel words and left with the help of the horse.


    For brother fish''s cautious approach, he is absolutely at ease, although he didn''t avenge himself at the first time, and big stick didn''t mind.


    The more secure brother Yu is, the more he proves that he cares about it. If he doesn''t make a move, it will be a thunderbolt. If he doesn''t kill the other party, it won''t be finished!


    After big stick left, brother fish thought for a long time, and finally dialed the phone he didn''t want to disturb.


    "Boss, it''s me! Today, the stick in the gang went to buy jindazhong''s Sanjin company according to your order, and the result was ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤. "


    "Now Wang Fan of the triad Gang wants us to hand over the murderer of Mr. Li of the black tiger Gang, and he threatens to come to the door. I have arranged a stick to investigate the details of the other party, but it''s just the next thing."


    Brother fish quickly sent his big stick to buy Sanjin company, and then quietly reported the broken leg to the other side one by one, waiting for the other side''s instructions.


    ¡°???¡±


    A quiet, telephone opposite people did not speak at the first time, seems to be thinking; And brother fish is afraid to speak, has been holding the phone in both hands, nervously waiting, eyebrow faint cold sweat out and don''t know.


    "Do it boldly and confidently, and act according to the plan. Since there are some people in the triad Gang, we should revise the plan slightly. There are not many people left in the black tiger gang. I look at them and deal with them! Now that Wang Fan has jumped out, let him go into the pit. I''ll say hello to the police station, but you have to arrange for someone to clean his tail! "


    "As long as you press the other party down at the first time in H country, the subsequent counter attack of Sanlian Gang is not a matter. You must not leave any chance for the other party! Do you understand? "


    The voice of the woman on the opposite side of the phone was gentle, as if the sky had nothing to do with her.


    "Yes, I''ll revise the plan now!" Brother fish agreed.

 V2.Chapter 932

    For the small circle to help fish brother and the boss behind the conversation, Wang Fan do not know, naturally did not feel a big net against him has slowly spread!


    Wang Fan left Sanjin company directly. He could only smile at all kinds of hidden rules mentioned by Jin Dazhong.


    He is not a saint. There is no need for him to go to a foreign country to save others. The hidden rules of entertainment in H country have formed its own characteristics. If he wants to develop here in the future, he will encounter them sooner or later.


    Back to Xiya company, Wang Fan just came in and saw Liu pangzi looking for himself everywhere.


    "Van Gogh, we have a clue about kimberlett!"


    See Wang Fan, Liu pangzi said directly, toss so many days, the black tiger Gang finally played a role.


    Liu pangzi was quick to take out his mobile phone. Wang Fan thought there was some secret information. As a result, Liu pangzi skillfully opened a video playing software to play the movie.


    ¡°F¡£ B¡£ I war???¡±


    The familiar opening song starts, followed by the familiar illustrations.


    "Fat man, it''s in the company. Are you addicted to watching porn like this


    Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi strangely. This guy is very fat today. That''s the good news. It''s a fool.


    "What do you think, van? Keep looking."


    Liu pangzi knew that he was misunderstood by Wang Fan, but he didn''t explain, because the multiple of the player in the mobile phone had been adjusted to 2.0 times by him, and a new picture soon appeared.


    "NIMA, you have to watch yourself hide. Eh, no, this man is..."


    I just wanted to scold fat man, but I found that the scene in the player was jumping, and all kinds of familiar scenes of otaku were also in it.


    What makes him different is not the translation of some young woman fishing in the sea, but the protagonist. He has such a familiar feeling that he is only mosaic, and can see the familiar shadow in it.


    "This is..."


    "Van Gogh, do you look like kimberlett?"


    Liu pangzi will play the mobile phone screen click tentative, and then screenshot, constantly enlarge the screenshot.


    "Van Gogh, look at this figure. It''s like kimberlett. He''s mosaic, but he''s kimberlett in all probability!"


    Liu pangzi pointed to the picture and said positively to Wang Fan.


    "So sure, what''s the figure? What can you see with your hands tied?"


    "Van Gogh, you don''t understand. Forget it, you don''t understand. I''m impressed by this mole. It''s about the same size, but I saw a mole in the position of kimberlett a few days ago!"


    Liu pangzi repeatedly explained that this is the clue he found.


    ¡°???¡±


    It seems that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. As expected, he is very careful. This fat man is still useful.


    "Did you take this video? Have you processed it yourself? I don''t usually see that you''re so fat that you''re good at it. "


    Wang Fan has some disdain. Fat people have a strong taste. They even bring cameras. If they put this method in W Province, they will be immersed in pig cages.


    "Fan Ge, how can I feel like this? It''s given to me by short knife. He said that he found it in a little brother''s mobile phone and downloaded it from a website of the Royal casino of Meno. It''s said that the video in a few minutes costs dozens of yuan, which is not cheaper than the big movies in the cinema. Moreover, this video is still in the top three of the download charts! That little brother thinks it''s the star of AI''s artificial synthesis in the later stage, and looks at it and downloads it. "


    Fat people admire the source of the video. People in H country are really emotional. You can find one that will leak with this money. Isn''t it a waste of money.


    "Casino Royal Meno?"


    As soon as Wang Fan heard about online casinos, he understood.


    It''s a quick money thief. Once the server is set up overseas, then the gambling system goes online, and then some colored wool chips are used to pull customers. It''s easy to be happy. Big gambling will hurt your health, and the crops will never lose. It''s all cash machines!


    The gangs everywhere are the same. Casinos are necessary for money.


    "What about the follow-up?"


    Wang Fan doubts toward Liu pangzi asked, this is obviously half of the video, forced to interrupt that, there should be follow-up. He wanted the video not to watch kimberlett, but to find more clues.


    "The short knife said that this website is a gimmick. The videos of this binding game are all from different departments. After the first one is released, we will see the market effect, and then we will prepare for the follow-up shooting. His younger brother also said that this video has just been uploaded, but it will not be available here. The follow-up videos need to be recharged and reserved. Generally, this kind of film is updated in about three days."


    Fishing marketing?


    This group of people''s routine is enough.


    "Fat man, are you sure this is kimberlett? If it''s not post synthetic, it must be true that kimberlett was hijacked. To this extent, there must be danger behind kimberlett! "


    Wang Fan reasoned.


    "Van Gogh, look at this picture, the scar on jinbaite''s arm. These animals must have bound her for several hours. Although jinbaite seems to have no dignity in front of Li Yuanhao, this person, how to say, will never make this kind of film in public anyway. It''s absolutely forced!"


    "Fat man, don''t worry, this matter has to be considered in the long run. Let''s give this video to the police first, and let the police intervene. In front of us, we have already reported the case. This time, taking this video can prove that jinbaite is forced, and they should go to the police even in Xianyu. What''s more, the organization behind this kind of website is a cancer. It''s all political achievements after it''s handled, don''t they want it?"


    "As far as this video is concerned, all we can prove is that kimberlett has been kidnapped, but we don''t know exactly where. If we expect the police ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Liu pangzi expressed his worries. He was really afraid that the police of H country would not act.


    "I''m afraid there will be life danger behind kimberlett. Anyway, there''s no clue. It''s time to report to the police for record. Don''t underestimate these animals. They will do anything to hurt kimberlett once they make a profit."


    For the rescue of jinbaite, Wang fan is also anxious.


    How can we say that there is only one traffic star that Xi''an Ya company can win at present. If he is injured or abandoned, the assets of Xi''an Ya company that he takes over must be discounted, and he must rescue people as soon as possible.


    "Fat man, don''t hesitate. Let''s go to the police station to report the case. It should be sooner rather than later. We don''t know what''s going to happen again."


    "By the way, let the short knife ask again to see if there are any other clues left after kimberlett left KTV that night!"


    With that, Wang Fan tells Liu pangzi to get ready to go to the police station. He feels that he seems to be covered by clouds around him. But he doesn''t know that the backstage agent is tardy.

 V2.Chapter 933

    Just as Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are ready to leave Xiya company and go to the police station to provide video, Wang Fan''s mobile phone rings.


    "Van Gogh, it''s me."


    "Short knife?"


    Wang fan is a little surprised. The fat man just got the video, which is provided by the short knife. Can''t you rest assured that the fat man specially called to say this? But it also proves that short knife is more careful.


    "Short knife, the fat man just showed me the video of kimberlett being kidnapped. Unfortunately, the video time is too short to see any useful information at all! It can only be preliminarily confirmed that the man is likely to be kimberlett. I''m going to ask the fat man to go to the police station to provide this clue! "


    Wang Fan thought about it and said his plan to the short knife. After all, the people of the black tiger gang are also their own people, so they can get closer to each other.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to open his mouth, the knife continued: "when we ask the driver clearly and master more clues, we can provide more clues when we go to the police station, but I''m a little far away from here and may be late."


    "OK, send me the address first, and fat man and I will go and stare first!" Wang Fan nodded back.


    Finally found such a valuable clue, maybe through the taxi driver''s mouth, you can know something happened that night.


    "Fat man, let''s go and see what happened that night!" With a greeting to Liu pangzi, Wang Fan takes the lead in walking to the car parked on the roadside.


    Because they are not familiar with the roads of S City, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi wandered around for a long time and finally came to a simple building.


    "Brother fan, you see, this is the black tiger Gang''s car. The people with short knives must be on it!"


    Fat man''s eye is fine. At a glance, he sees two cars on the roadside. The body is painted with the label of black tiger gang.


    Next to the two cars of the black tiger Gang, there is also a taxi. Wang Fan squints and guesses that it should be the taxi that kimberlett took that night.


    The corridor door next to the taxi was open, and it was obvious that some flowers were scattered on the ground. I think it was caused by the gangsters of the black tiger gang who forced their way in.


    Look at this scene, those gangsters should have a dispute with the taxi driver. If you think about it, you all know that the process is not so pleasant.


    "These gangsters in H country are really careless in their work!"


    Looking at the passers-by vaguely passing by, they all avoided the gate far away. They seemed to know that this was the work of gangsters. They looked like they were hiding from the plague. Wang Fan could not help but frown.


    If it''s in W Province, the onlookers will definitely wrap up the three-tier and three-tier ones here, and all kinds of small videos will instantly burst the circle of friends.


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan thought that he should take time to teach short Dao some modern means of doing things.


    "Let''s go, fatty. Hurry up. If the black tiger Gang''s hands are heavy, our clues will be broken!"


    The voice urged Liu pangzi, Wang Fan took the lead to quickly step into the inner room, looking at the fragmented flowers and plants in the courtyard.


    Wang Fan, who frowned tightly, could not help sighing. Fortunately, this is in state h, bullying the soft and fearing the hard. No one called the police in this case!


    Wang fan is also worried that accidents will inevitably happen if things drag on for a long time. After all, the scene here is quiet for a time, and it''s not normal to watch. In case there are really enthusiastic citizens to call the police later, they can''t make it clear.


    Wang Fan has already thought that if he knows the information he wants from the taxi driver, he will leave immediately. It''s better to do more than less here.


    "Kick kick"


    They strode up the stairs.


    "The brothers of the black tiger Gang have been working hard. Fat man, I''m here. Have you got brother Dao? Did the driver recruit me?"


    Fat man Liu didn''t arrive before he got to the corner of the stairs and started shouting. According to fat man''s words, he was ahead of others, and he couldn''t lose his momentum!


    "Fat man, Shh ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan walked in front of him. He saw that there was no one in the corridor, which was a bit strange. Even if he worked in a big hearted Gang, he had to leave a person to let the wind go, or he would not know if he was surrounded by the police.


    The corridor is a few meters short, and they soon come to the door of the room.


    "Brother fan, something''s wrong. Are we in the wrong place?"


    No matter how nervous Liu pangzi is, he feels that he is obviously wrong now. He asked aloud before. Even if he went wrong, someone should come out to greet him. The door is open, and it doesn''t seem like there is no one in the room.


    Wang Fan glanced at Liu pangzi and turned his attention back to the door. This fat man not only has a big nerve, but also has a long brain circuit. It took him so long to react?


    Wang Fan tapped the door with his toes.


    "Squeak"


    The wooden door opened, but Wang Fan didn''t enter. He was also worried that he would encounter an ambush when he suddenly entered. He would wait until the door opened and see what was going on inside.


    "Squeak


    The wooden door opened completely under the action of Wang Fan.


    Liu pangzi''s stout figure was hidden in the thick wall. He leaned out his head and looked into the door.


    "Hiss


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi have changed greatly.


    The room was in disorder. The tables, chairs and benches were broken. There were traces of fighting. Blood was flying everywhere. There were three corpses lying on the ground. Two of them were young people with tiger tattoos on their arms. They thought they were members of the black tiger Gang, while the other one was thin. Looking at the chest, there was a badge hanging on it, which was the name plate of the taxi of H country!


    "Fat man, don''t be flustered. Go in and see if there''s anything alive!"


    See here, Wang Fan also know that they are late, about the clues of jinbaite must be interrupted, I hope these three people can rescue!


    "I can''t help it. My pulse has stopped beating. My body is still warm. I just died."


    "Fat man, let''s go. I''m afraid we''ve fallen in the trap!"


    Seeing three bodies that have just fallen, and now only himself and fat man are present, I think it has something to do with myself.


    "Brother fan, what''s the trick? We''re just here


    Liu pangzi hasn''t responded yet. He didn''t kill himself. He''s not afraid of the shadow. He''s running for a long time.


    "Beep, beep, beep, beep," the police car buzzed.


    "Van Gogh, no, it''s such a coincidence."


    Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan in horror. It''s a little unclear.


    "Go downstairs, watch the change, and run if you can!"


    Wang Fan quietly pulled up the door, and then walked downstairs with a calm face.


    It''s a good time for the police to come. He just came in and the police came back. It''s just a matter of minutes. It''s just a coincidence. Wang Fan absolutely doesn''t believe it. He has a deep understanding of the efficiency of the police in s city.

 V2.Chapter 934

    "Listen, you are surrounded. Put down your arms and don''t make unnecessary resistance."


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi just went downstairs and found that two police cars were already parked on the side of the road, and there seemed to be a supporting police car coming in the distance.


    "Van Gogh, we didn''t do this. Let''s make it clear to them. Do you think we are ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The fat man looked at the approaching police and asked Wang Fan in a low voice.


    Fortunately, these policemen should be ordinary police officers, without guns, but with explosion-proof shields and batons. At the moment, a few policemen are holding explosion-proof shields and constantly closing in on them, almost completely encircling them. I''m afraid this is to prevent them from escaping.


    "You guys, take good care of the people. Don''t let them run away. Someone reported a fight here before, but the officer above paid special attention to it. Later, all of them will go back to record their statements!"


    "Two over there, follow me up to see if they have hurt people. Now these gangsters are more and more rampant. I have to kill them later!"


    A leading police orderly orders, no matter why Wang Fan and Liu pangzi suddenly appear here.


    "Boss, these gangsters are really arrogant."


    "Arrogant? Is Xiaoquan Gang a gangster? Do you think they dare to be arrogant in front of us now? Now is not obedient, these gangsters are not clean up! Hurry up to investigate the situation, the residents of this city are harassed by these gangsters, they need to testify! "


    The leader of the police skin white, glanced at Wang Fan two people, did not ask.


    Just now, when he was on the street patrol, he received an anonymous phone call saying that there were gangs bullying the residents of the city. Moreover, the boss concerned about this matter very much. He thought that if he handled it well, he would not have to go out every day.


    The wind and the sun do great harm to the skin. Now he has to go to the beauty salon every year to fine tune. This opportunity to ask for credit and reward can''t be lost!


    "Clang!"


    The wooden door on the floor was kicked open,


    "Ah Xi! Call the police. No, call for support. There''s a life here! "Oh


    "Ouch Whoa, whoa. "


    Three ordinary police officers with poor professional quality were so upset by the bloody scene in the house that they even vomited out the overnight meal last night.


    "Ah Xi, call for support. These gangsters are so cruel ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ??????


    "Van Gogh Liu pangzi took a blind look at Wang Fan beside him.


    "Run first!"


    Wang Fan at first thought that the other side had a gun, but found that it was only equipped with some commonly used batons. They just occupied a large number of people!


    As the saying goes, the muzzle of a gun has no eyes. No matter how skillful he is, he is afraid of hot weapons. Now that he has seen his opponent''s details clearly, Wang fan is not polite.


    Step out, a horizontal kick on the explosion-proof shield, which is crowded against his own, this foot is very heavy, under the positive impact, I saw the policeman was instantly bounced off, and the explosion-proof shield was also thrown out.


    "I''ll fuck you, you fat man, I''ll kill you!"


    Speaking in the dialect of W Province, Liu pangzi is not a mediocre person. A bear hug directly and forcefully opened a way out.


    "I''ll tell you to stop fat."


    Two policemen were knocked away by Liu pangzi. One of them had an unstable center of gravity and the other nearly fell down. Instead of running away, Liu pangzi rushed up and kicked on the policeman''s chest.


    "Putong"


    Four police officers who use explosion-proof shields to surround Wang Fan and Liu pangzi have now become rolling gourds.


    For them, they are used to showing off their power. When ordinary people see them, they have to curry favor with each other. Catching people is just a process. No one dares to resist. After all, the consequences of attacking police officers are beyond ordinary people''s affordability.


    Therefore, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi''s operation confused these respectable police officers of H country.


    "Ah Xi, they have killed people. Stop them quickly." the anxious voice of the leading police came down from the building.


    "Fat man, let''s go, their support is coming!" At the moment, Wang Fan seems to be flustered, but in fact, he is calm.


    Just now, I heard his police support in the distance. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as ordinary police officers. After some fighting just now, he has vaguely seen the motorcade with flashing police lights in the distance.


    They all have guns. It''s impossible for them to stay and explain to them.


    It''s definitely a conspiracy. I''ve been trapped.


    Once they get into the police station, I''m afraid the treatment will be a big surprise. This is completely to kill their own rhythm, only outside, they have the opportunity to find out the behind the scenes.


    It''s a high-level method, and it''s closely linked.


    This is even their own itinerary has been counted in!


    Is it a knife?


    It''s impossible. The two dead inside are definitely from the black tiger gang.


    It''s a small circle?


    But how can the people in the small circle control their own time, within three minutes, just blocked by these policemen?


    It''s too late to speculate one by one!


    Now the most urgent thing is to leave this land of right and wrong first. I want to wait for these policemen to clear up their minds, and I should be able to find the behind the scenes.


    These ordinary police officers in s city didn''t rob them. They usually rely on their clothes to frighten people. When they really fight, they are not Wang Fan''s and Liu pangzi''s opponents at all. In just a few seconds, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi burst out of the encirclement of police officers.


    "The person in front of me squats with his head in his arms, or I''ll shoot!"


    Two talents ran out not far, met the police who came to support, but the real support force!


    "Shoot? Shoot your sister


    Under the leadership of Wang Fan, Liu ran away with his back to the police car. At the moment, the police car roared behind him and threatened to shoot. While running, Liu not only waved back, but also put out a big middle finger.


    "Bang ¡¤¡¤"


    "Your sister, you really shoot!"


    Seeing the street lamp beside him exploding, he was so scared that he jumped.


    Fortunately, just now the two people spent some time searching for the way in this area because they were not familiar with the terrain. They were familiar with several paths beside the taxi driver''s residence.


    A flash, two people into a can only accommodate bicycles through the path. The path is winding, not afraid of the police behind shooting.


    ??????


    An hour later, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi have left the area safely, and they are ready to return to Xiya company.


    "Van Gogh, you see, we are both wanted!"


    Liu pangzi looked at the SMS in his mobile phone, which was sent by short knife.


    "Wanted!"


    Wang fan stops. It''s only a long time since he''s wanted.


    "Short knife has just arrived at the scene now. The police have blocked it and he can''t get in. I just saw people in the police station pasting wanted notices there, and he didn''t know it! " The fat man raised the phone in his hand.


    This time they two play big, almost a cook: professional back black pot!

 V2.Chapter 935

    Listening to the occasional police car whistle on the side of the road, Wang Fan and fat man know that they can''t go back to Xiya company at the moment. There is a big pit, and they are waiting for two people to drill inside.


    "Brother fan, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to come out with the arrest warrant this time."


    It''s a fool who knows what the wanted warrant represents. Wang Fan takes a look at the fat man.


    "What do you say about the knife?"


    "Short knife said that the wanted order was issued just now, and it should not have spread. Let''s take advantage of the fact that the police are still in the previous scope of investigation. At this time, he sent me a path, which is sparsely populated and can avoid all kinds of inspection cards set by the police."


    Liu pangzi stares at his mobile phone and finds that the details of the path have been marked in the information of the knife.


    "Let''s go, the sooner the better!"


    Wang Fan originally wanted to stay in S City, but now it seems that once the police in s city check one by one, they will be caught if they are not careful. The risk is relatively high, and they are only suitable for hiding in the suburbs.


    They were worried all the way, listening to the police car "beep" sound from far to near, and then far away. Rao Shi and his wife had been through a lot of battles, and they felt like they were walking on a tightrope. Fortunately, the line provided by the short knife was safe, and they walked around the suburb without danger.


    In a suburban house, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi choose and choose again and again, and finally take a fancy to the house with escape routes in all directions. Now safety is the first, and even the residence should be on guard against the police who suddenly appear.


    "Doodle doodle"


    "Hello, uncle GUI, it''s me, Wang Fan!"


    Considering that the s city has issued a wanted notice, and his new arrival, Wang Fan finally got through to ghost uncle in China.


    "Xiao Fan, how do you remember to call me? Is that right


    "Uncle GUI, it''s like this. I''m in s city of H country. I came here a few days ago. As a result, the police in s city have issued a wanted order for me and the fat man. I suspect that someone is playing a trick. It''s just


    To make a long story short, Wang fan is also afraid that his phone number will be known by the police in S City, and then be monitored by the other party without his knowledge. At that time, every phone call may reveal his position.


    "Just a few days ago? Did you get into trouble with some big people in s city? It''s obvious that someone is waiting for you and the fat man to jump in! Where are your usual vigilance? You''re not going to find someone to explore the risk first? Go deep into the tiger''s den at any time and play yourself to death! Ah, the ghost uncle on the other side of the phone couldn''t help sighing.


    In the past, Wang Fan had a head and brain, but it seemed silly to go to h country. Everything was in the first place. If you find a younger brother to investigate this matter in advance, you will definitely avoid a lot of trouble. The worst thing is to let people go to prison for a few years. Now, they are wanted in just a few minutes!


    No matter which country, once a wanted order is issued, it is the rhythm of major events. The case will definitely be upgraded. If the case is caught, it is essential to keep the rhythm of going to jail.


    "Don''t panic, calm down! It''s not too bad now. If you''re not caught by the police for the first time, there''s still room for control. Although it''s a big crime to abscond, as long as you can catch the behind the scenes, there''s still room for maneuver, but there''s not much time left for you! "


    The voice of ghost uncle on the phone seems to be able to pacify people''s heart. After a few words, Wang Fangang''s anxious mood has become calm now.


    "Uncle GUI, thank you. It''s just what I''m going to start from behind. The current situation ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan asks for help from ghost uncle.


    "Now unless you can find out the person behind the scenes directly, otherwise everything else is empty. During this period, you must not be found by the police, otherwise you will face not only the pursuit of the police, but also the follow-up means of the person behind the scenes!"


    "According to what you said just now, the cause of the matter is that the artist below you, Jin Baite, was kidnapped. Then you''d better continue to follow this route and seize the time. The longer the time is delayed, the more variables there are. If you feel that the danger is too great, sneak back. After all, there are not many people you can use there!"


    ¡°??????¡±


    Wang Fan didn''t reply to Uncle GUI directly. What uncle GUI said is the truth. Although he has successively acquired Xiya company, Sanjin company and black tiger Gang during this period of time, the foundation is duckweed in the waves. It looks good and there are many people. In fact, it can''t stand any toss.


    "I almost forgot that there seems to be an old friend in H country, who should also be from s city. I''ll find the contact information and send it to you later. You can find it. You can tell him my name directly. He should give you some help. He is a native of H country, and sometimes he is more suitable than you!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s silence, he didn''t answer himself for a long time, so he simply gave Wang Fan the contact information of one of his friends Lao Cui.


    Although ghost uncle mouth complain, but still think in the heart, young people don''t hit the south wall, don''t look back, while young, more toss.


    ??????


    "Brother fan, no one answered Lao Cui''s phone. Did Uncle GUI send the wrong message?"


    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, the fat man looked depressed. This is the phone of H country, but no one answered.


    "Send the phone to Xiaodao and ask him to find someone to check the address. I remember that the phone in H country is real name system!"


    "Ouch, why didn''t I think of it, brother fan? I''ll let the short knife check it now!"


    Liu pangzi summed up himself and was busy contacting the knife to find out the address.


    "It''s very efficient. Brother fan, come out. Look at the address. Do we have to run back to the city to find Lao Cui? It''s just that Lao Cui is unreliable. After making so many calls, we don''t answer them. If we rush into the city like this ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The fat man saw that the address found by the short knife was a little tangled, and he had to go to the city, so he came out. If he went in again, I''m afraid


    "I believe in Uncle GUI. Go to the city and ask Lao Cui for help!"


    See Wang Fan a face confirm of appearance, the fat man didn''t make a sound.


    They found a relatively safe route again through the knife. Fortunately, Lao Cui''s family is not downtown, and it is close to the edge of the city. They did not have much effort to find the address found by the knife.


    "Dong Dong"


    "Dong Dong"


    Fat man patiently knocked on the door of most of the day. He wondered if Lao Cui was not at home. As a result, he waited for more than two minutes before the sound of footsteps in the room.


    "Who are you?"


    The inner door is open and the outer security door is still locked.


    "No, it''s wrong again!"


    Looking at the young face in the door, younger than himself, could it be Lao Cui? Uncle GUI''s old friend?


    "We''re here to find Lao Cui."


    Wang Fan looks at the young face. He believes that uncle GUI won''t deceive him. This young man is probably a relative of Lao Cui. Naturally, he knows Lao Cui''s whereabouts.

 V2.Chapter 936

    Looking at the young man in front of him who looks like an otaku, Wang Fan frowned. Is it true that all the people in H country are like this, with a cold appearance? Before going to Jinzhu, it was neither cold nor hot, and here was the same treatment.


    "Look, brother fan


    Liu pangzi first exclaimed in surprise.


    Wang Fan drew back his attention from the young man and looked into the room.


    "This is? A portrait? Is it true that old Cui


    Wang fan saw a black-and-white picture hanging on the wall of the room, and there were several withered apples in front of the table. He knew that they had been placed for several days.


    "This is my dad, the old Cui you are looking for. He passed away half a year ago. You can tell him something directly."


    Lao Cui''s son is still a pair of cold look, there is no far away is guest consciousness, will two people directly hang in the living room, alone into the next room.


    "Van Gogh, this is..."


    Everything is not going well, Liu pangzi also began to doubt at the moment.


    "Look again, if you can''t, go!"


    Wang Fan staring at the black and white photos on the wall, his eyes are helpless.


    Uncle GUI, who is far away in China, certainly doesn''t know that his old friend has passed away. Looking at the attitude of Lao Cui''s son, I''m afraid that after Lao Cui leaves, there will be a lot of people like him.


    "This guy in there can''t stand the excitement, can he?"


    The fat man looked around the room and whispered to the room where the young man had just entered.


    "Maybe, the feeling is that the heart is dead. They have a deep love for their father and son!"


    "Ka ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Just when the fat man was still sighing about his filial piety, there was a neat sound of knocking on the keyboard in the room.


    ¡°??????¡±


    Come on, don''t say it.


    "Cough ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan goes to the room inside. Now he has something to ask for help. It''s not a good way for him to be embarrassed all the time. He obviously doesn''t want to receive himself. He has to break the situation.


    "When you''ve finished, go by yourself. Remember to close the door!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s dry cough, the young man in front of the computer said without looking back. His hands were still tapping the keyboard quickly.


    "Brother, we..."


    Liu pangzi couldn''t keep watching, so he gave a voice to remind him.


    "Who is your brother? My name is Cui. You can call me Cui Yu. I dare not be your brother!"


    "Brother Cui, is there any misunderstanding? This time we are here, we are also entrusted to visit your father. I don''t know that Mr. Cui has been..."


    "Don''t be a brother. You people are noble. I''m Cui Yu. My father has been gone for half a year. Why are you still haunted? I don''t know what my father did. He didn''t tell us! Without money, our family will still live in this suburb? "


    ¡°??????¡±


    Liu pangzi looked back at Wang Fan with a muddled face. There won''t be any contradiction! You know you''re a gangster when you meet for the first time? Afraid of robbing yourself?


    "Monitoring!"


    Wang Fan reminds the fat man that the fat man sees that there are several camera monitoring interfaces on the computer in front of Cui Yu, and one of the windows is the unit door where the two of them come in!


    Take a closer look, the fat man is not calm. There is a enlarged screenshot of the two people coming in just now beside the monitoring interface, and the wanted notice of the two people is on the background page!


    The fat man looked at Wang Fan, looked at the young man with his back to them again, and clenched his fist. It seemed that if he wanted to say no, he would do it first.


    "I''m just protecting myself. There are too many people coming to our house in the past six months. I''m also worried about being attacked by you one day. As long as I have an accident, all the faces who have come to my house will appear in the mailbox of the police station!"


    It seems that Cui Yu knows the thoughts of the two people behind him. She keeps typing on the electric keyboard. She doesn''t bother to look back at them. She feels like you can do whatever you like. It''s a typical broken pot.


    "You go, you are not local people. No matter what friendship or dispute you had with my father before, he has gone now, and the enmity between you should be written off. I won''t receive you!"


    Since I saw myself when I came in, Cui Yu always turned her back on her! At this moment, Liu pangzi is also a little angry!


    "Fat man, don''t move!"


    Wang Fan quickly stop, this is Lao Cui''s son after all, oneself two people are not to seek revenge.


    "The grandson was irritated when he looked at him. After a long time on the phone, no one answered. After so much effort, the labor and capital wanted to do him."


    The fat man was so angry that he was ignored again and again. He wanted to explode in situ.


    Risk being caught from the outside to find here, the result is no result! On the contrary, he was threatened!


    "You go quickly. There''s not much time left for you. The monitoring I installed has been recorded by the police. It''s not clear when they will see you on it. Although I can block this bug, I don''t want to do it! You are wanted. If you don''t leave now, I will report you later and get the money! "


    Cui Yu kept flipping the page through the keyboard, carefully looking at the two people''s wanted information on the page.


    "Your father, fat man, I must abolish you first!"


    "Report? You dare to report it! "


    Chubby again by Cui Yu stimulation, like a powder keg has been burning.


    "Fat man, fat man, calm down!"


    Wang fan is afraid that Liu pangzi can''t help but rush out and beat Cui Yu. He quickly reaches out and grabs him by the arm.


    He has seen that Cui Yu is just tired of herself. There should be no malice. Otherwise, he won''t open the door for herself. It''s just that there is something he doesn''t know about, which leads to Cui Yu''s disgust, or hatred of gangsters. As for reporting herself, I''m afraid it''s just arrogant words.


    Seeing that they are not from H country is a hint that they should leave quickly.


    Looking at the cold, it should be able to communicate.


    "Van Gogh, such an arrogant guy"


    "Fat man, don''t get excited. Now let''s find out why. We''re not here to fight!"


    Wang Fan took back his hand, words have been so far, fat even in the impulse will not hand.


    "There''s no reason. I just can''t stand your gangs. You''ve also found Lao Cui. Now you can go!"


    Cui Yu''s words were cold and her face was disgusted.


    "Well, I said, brother, you are so unkind."


    The fat man can''t help it any more, he said with his teeth clenched.


    "Step on"


    At this time, the sound of high heels trampling came from the stairwell.


    "Squeak"


    The half closed door was pushed open. A tall h-guomei came in with a shopping bag. She knew that there were some ingredients in it.


    "Well? Cui Yinzhu


    "You... You came to my house..."


    Cui Yinzhu saw Wang Fan and fat man here. She had some doubts, but more of them were panic from the heart. After all, these two foreigners were really wanted!

 V2.Chapter 937

    "Hello, Miss Cui, I''m wang fan. We have cooperated before!"


    Wang Fan sees Cui Yinzhu coming in and thinks of Cui Yinzhu''s surname. He is 100% sure that Cui Yinzhu must have something to do with Lao Cui.


    "Elder sister, leave them alone. These people are wanted. Let them go! I''m so tired of such people coming to our house every once in a while


    Cui Yu quickly stood up, he saw two people unexpectedly and his elder sister Cui Yinzhu know, this is not a good thing.


    After all, he just analyzed them through his Internet technology and found that they were wanted criminals at large!


    "Sister? You two are still brothers and sisters! "


    Liu pangzi looks at Cui Yinzhu and then turns to Cui Yu, as if he is trying to prove something.


    "What''s the matter with you? Can''t you talk or call me in the company? You have to find boss Jinzhu for your main business. I can''t help you in private! If the wanted order is signed by s City, then you can find someone to operate it. If it''s on the top, then you can''t help it? "


    Cui Yinzhu put the shopping bag on the table and spread it out to them.


    "Well, it''s a long story. We''re being framed now, and then there''s a lot of wanted notices! Later, the elder in Huaxia gave me a call and asked me to ask this person for help. We found this place by the phone, but it didn''t seem to be the right time. "


    Wang Fan originally thought of these little things, there was no need to explain to them that Lao Cui was no longer there, and the thing that helped him was void. However, when he saw Cui Yinzhu, he changed his attention.


    Since the Dingtian law firm behind Cui Yinzhu has such great energy in S City, it should also be able to solve the current problems by paying its own money and through the relationship behind Cui Yinzhu.


    "We Dingtian law firm have never taken over the business of solving the wanted order. The cost is too high. We may not succeed if we spend too much money!"


    Cui Yinzhu heard Wang Fan''s introduction, she already knew what the other party was up to.


    Li Yuanhao was bailed out at a high price before, which proved that he was a good money maker. I just didn''t expect that they were so capable of doing things. They had a wanted warrant on their back in just a few days.


    It''s not so easy to cancel the wanted order. After all, there are too many things and people involved. It can''t be completely solved by a Dingtian law firm alone.


    "It''s not the matter of solving the wanted order directly. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for us to walk around now. Can we live here first?"


    Wang fan is a bit embarrassed to say, did not expect to stay overnight to "Acquaintances" home.


    "Sister, you can leave these people at home. They are wanted. In case ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Cui Yu said in a loud voice, for fear that her sister would agree for a moment, although these people didn''t look like bad people.


    "Miss Cui, don''t worry. We won''t trouble you for nothing. As long as we get through these days safely, we will be rewarded with 100000 dollars!"


    "Ten hundred thousand dollars!"


    Cui Yinzhu was a little surprised to see Wang Fan in front of her. These people were really generous. They even paid 100000 US dollars for staying for a few days!


    Although she works in Dingtian law firm all day long, she always handles hundreds of thousands of dollars of business, but the Commission is nothing but fur, it''s just hard money!


    One hundred thousand dollars, but she''s been saving money for years!


    As for the wanted warrant behind Wang Fan and Wang Fan, Cui Yinzhu selectively ignores it at this time.


    In Dingtian, she has seen too many similar cases. How can they develop their business without making a big deal?


    As long as the major cases linked to the s city police station, it''s the outsiders themselves that are most likely targeted.


    And it''s still a joint business, which can''t be eaten by one family alone!


    "Sister, they are..."


    "Xiaoyu, don''t make a sound. You''ve deleted the monitoring just now. Listen to my sister!"


    Cui Yinzhu frowned slightly, directly interrupted Cui Yu''s reminder.


    If you don''t choose money at this time, you really have a problem with your mind. This is just a formality. In a few days, with the other party''s attitude of throwing money, it is estimated that the wanted order will be withdrawn soon.


    Cui Yinzhu stares at Cui Yu. He doesn''t take back his eyes until he sees Cui Yu return to the computer. Then he turns around and closes the door.


    "Brother fan, you should find a place to sit first. I''ll let my brother erase all the videos you just entered the building. You can rest assured that as long as you don''t be monitored by the police station in advance, Xiaoyu can erase all the surveillance cameras you may appear in this area! You can stay at ease here. I think your friends will have good news soon! "


    Cui Yinzhu saw that he was a local and took him to Dingtian law firm. She thought that Wang Fan''s relationship in s city was beyond her working sister''s imagination.


    "Good news ¡¤¡¤¡¤?"


    The fat man looked at Wang Fan with a confused face.


    Short knife, can they help to cancel this warrant?


    If you had the strength, the assassination of the former leader would not have happened.


    As for the ghost uncle''s help, it''s the end of his duty to find Lao Cui''s family.


    "Ah Yu is very proficient in computers. She can erase these surveillance videos, which are recorded on the server of the police station."


    Looking at Cui Yu''s fingers crackling and dancing on the keyboard, Wang Fan couldn''t help saying.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just the simplest LAN intrusion. Their awareness of prevention is too poor. Their system firewall is still three years ago. It''s just a sieve. What can it do?" Hand fast Cui Yu confidently said.


    Wang fan saw all kinds of deleted video progress bars on the display screen disappear one by one, but Cui Yugen didn''t take a close look. It seems that a certain step is right or wrong, and he is used to this kind of operation.


    Wang Fan also knows about hackers, but it''s also a big risk. Once he shows his feet, his IP address will be locked by the other party, and then he will face the situation of police building. However, from Cui Yu''s face, he can''t see a trace of nervousness.


    "Xiaoyu''s technology is OK. As long as it''s on the Internet, I haven''t seen anything better than him."


    See Wang Fan also surprised Cui Yu''s technology, Cui Yinzhu began to sell melon.


    "Van Gogh, the source of our video, can we find clues through hacker technology?"


    Han Leng, a fat man who goes with the flow, suddenly puts forward a constructive proposal.


    "Brother fan, as you said just now, you must have been targeted. The person behind the scenes is also powerful. I''m afraid you''ll be surprised if you explore each other rashly."


    Cui Yinzhu looked at the other party''s intention to use Cui Yu''s hacker technology and quickly stopped.


    "Plus 100000 dollars, help me find a video source!" Wang Fan looks at Cui Yinzhu and says.


    "Van Gogh, the website you said is set up abroad. It''s too risky and easy to be used by the other party."


    "Two hundred thousand more, if not, we''ll find someone else to check!" Wang Fan directly interrupts Cui Yinzhu''s explanation.


    "Card"


    Hearing the price increase of 200000 yuan, Cui Yu''s hand couldn''t help shaking. Fortunately, it didn''t affect the follow-up operation.


    "Brother fan, I''ll let Xiaoyu start to check. After all, you and my father are friends."

 V2.Chapter 938

    "Brother fan, is this reliable? This time we come to h country, it''s like we''re a child of scattered wealth. This is transnational poverty alleviation!"


    Looking at the busy Cui Yinzhu, Liu pangzi could not help suspecting that he had come to the wrong place.


    Money doesn''t come from strong winds. It''s just a few days since I came to h country. It costs millions of dollars before and after!


    If it''s ecstatic cave, it''s OK, but all the way it''s either fighting or running away!


    "Don''t worry so much about the special moment, now this clue can''t be broken!" Wang Fan said firmly.


    Looking at the two people next to the computer, it can be seen that Cui Yu still listens to Cui Yinzhu''s words. It can be said that if he didn''t meet Cui Yinzhu, he doubted that even if he smashed it with his own money, he wouldn''t be able to move this person.


    "Brother fan, come and have a look. According to the website marked on the video you provided, it''s an overseas website, but it''s all camouflage. Xiaoyu has cracked their protection. Their common login address is our city s, and the specific address is being cracked ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Before long, Cui Yinzhu was afraid that Wang Fan would be dissatisfied with them, and quickly reported the progress of the inquiry.


    "Oh! I can''t see that there are really two brushes! "


    Liu pangzi was very fond of money, but since Wang Fan opened his mouth, he had to throw it away.


    Now, seeing Cui Yu, the man who lives in the house, he really has two talents, and Liu pangzi has nothing to say.


    The finger shadow on the keyboard is as precise as a butterfly. It has to be said that Cui Yu, the top hacker, is not a good hand!


    "Fat man, ready to transfer money!"


    "Xiaoyu, by the way, help me check the police patrol route map of s city. It''s better to have a route to bypass them and reach the target area!"


    See immediately can know the source of this video, Wang Fan began to work on how to find each other.


    "Brother fan, you see, Xiaoyu has found the real address of the other party. This is on the 24th floor of Tai''an building, pingze street, s city!"


    "Are you sure that''s the address? Does the other party deliberately put a fake address for us to run over


    Once bitten by a snake for ten years, Wang Fan was afraid of straw rope. Before, he fell into the trap designed by the other party because of carelessness. Now he is still worried about this kind of address.


    "It''s impossible. They use NAT mapping to control multiple broilers as a springboard for this kind of control. I have excluded these IP addresses as broilers one by one. This is the source address. At this point, it''s very difficult to hide the source address again. It involves not only the technology, but also the hardware! Even if this address is not the most accurate address, it is also very close to the first sequence address. This address is absolutely a key position of the other party, which can not be covered up


    See Wang Fan doubt their query results, top hacker Cui yulima science popularization.


    Looking at each other speechless, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi feel that there are 10000 alpacas galloping in their hearts at the moment.


    Theory is not equal to the actual situation. Cui Yu has been sitting in front of the computer for a long time. How many rounds of autumn are there in the world?


    "Brother fan, you''d better let your friends have a look at this address and make a decision. After all, your identity is a little sensitive now."


    Considering the entry of several hundred thousand dollars, Cui Yinzhu kindly reminds us.


    "Fat man, write down the patrol route of the policeman. We''ll take advantage of the earlier time. If it''s too late, I''m afraid the other party will be in trouble when they transfer!"


    "OK, brother fan, fat man, I''ll take a picture of it and analyze it later!"


    Liu pangzi nimbly took all the pictures of patrol police on Cui Yu''s computer desktop.


    "You really want to go out, now this situation ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Marveling at their decision, Cui Yinzhu didn''t know that it was the bravery of a master of Arts? Or is there another support?


    "Van van, can I go with you? Although I don''t know the strength of the gangs behind you, I feel that you are not bad people. I want to follow you for a long time!"


    Cui Yu saw that the fat man had finished taking photos and put away his mobile phone. She quickly said her request.


    "No, Xiaoyu, you can''t go with them. It''s too dangerous!"


    Cui Yinzhu hears that Cui Yu wants to go out with Wang Fan to find clues. Her face is immediately flustered. She is such a brother. How can she appear in the place where the gangs fight? It''s too dangerous.


    "Elder sister, I''ve been listening to you since I was a child. This time, let me go with brother fan. I can help you a little. I''m really tired of working on the computer all day long!" Cui Yu begged to say.


    "No, I just don''t allow you to go anyway. Dad has already left. I can''t let you take risks!"


    Safety is the first factor. Cui Yinzhu absolutely does not allow her relatives to be in danger.


    "Ah Xi, elder sister, I''m an adult. Is it interesting to stay at home all day. I just follow them to this address. What''s the danger? Just now I have deleted all their related surveillance videos. Now in S City, all the cached videos monitored by them have been cleared! The police will only think that it is a device failure, and they will never know that it has been deleted artificially! "


    "And from here to Tai''an building in pingze street, I''ve covered all the surveillance on the road. Unless I''m met face to face, their surveillance pictures are normal. They''re all played in a monitoring cycle a few days ago. What''s the danger?"


    Cui Yu said that he was just making preparations when he was inquiring.


    Now to put it bluntly, it''s just a walk outside, but the place of the walk has been changed to Tai''an building in pingze street, which is no different from going out at ordinary times!


    "No, in a word, you are not allowed to go out with them. Dad told me to take care of you before he left. That''s what you promised me?"


    Cui Yinzhu moved out of the late old Cui.


    "Sister, it''s really not dangerous. If you don''t say it, I won''t say it. We just go out for a walk. No one will know!"


    Cui Yu is still a little reluctant to go out with the two people. It''s definitely more knowledgeable than usual to go out by herself. There are not many opportunities to face the gangs.


    "Yes, but if you want to go, you can take me with you. Don''t you mean it''s safe? So let''s go for a walk with the four of us? "


    Cui Yinzhu''s words were not surprising, and she died endlessly. In the end, she had the momentum to die together.


    This scene also stunned Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. They really took this as a walk after cooking.


    "Miss Cui, fat man and I will go to that address first and ask for the line. Once we are sure that this clue is true, you can rest assured that we have a lot of money. As for you."


    Wang Fan just didn''t say that it was humiliating to be followed by me.


    "Elder sister, I''m not going to cook. I''ll wait for the good news from brother fan. Since it''s dangerous, please help me to check whether the address is accurate!"


    Just now Cui Yuli, who was still full of momentum, counseled ma. It''s impossible for her to go with her elder sister. Why don''t you just go? Isn''t it better to stay at home?

 V2.Chapter 939

    After seeing Wang Fan and Liu pangzi go out, Cui Yinzhu directly locks the door and goes to the kitchen, ready to celebrate the good luck Wang Fan has brought to their sister and brother.


    In the process of picking vegetables, people even hum happy tunes. In this case, everyone will be happy. After all, it costs hundreds of thousands of dollars all at once, which is the same as winning the lottery.


    How much does accommodation cost?


    What''s more, it''s another matter whether people come to live or not.


    As for asking my younger brother Cui Yu to help, isn''t that easy?


    After so many years of self-study, she can finally make money through technology, and she is secretly happy for Cui Yu.


    Thinking that Cui Yu can eat through the hacker technology of the Internet, this kind of thing must be explained clearly. He can''t think that he can act recklessly with the help of technology. If others know this, I''m afraid Cui Yu who stays at home will become famous immediately. This intrusion into the police system started at least three years ago.


    No, the more I think about it, the more wrong it is. Although I have confidence in Cui Yu''s technology, Cui Yinzhu still thinks it''s necessary to emphasize the importance of things with Cui Yu.


    "Xiaoyu, come in and I''ll tell you something."


    Xiaoyu


    Cui Yinzhu shouts twice. Cui Yugen, who used to be obedient to her, didn''t come in.


    "Cui Yu ~"


    Cui Yinzhu increased the volume, but it was still quiet outside.


    "This boy must be sulking again. It''s good for him not to let him go out with brother fan!"


    Cui Yinzhu put down the vegetables she was sorting, but went out of the kitchen and planned to educate Cui Yu. How could he be so stubborn?


    "Well? What about people? "


    "It''s bad. I''m afraid Xiaoyu has followed them out quietly. I hope Wang Fan and they know the importance and don''t take Xiaoyu with them!"


    Seeing the hidden security door, Cui Yinzhu knew that her brother must not be at home. Just now, she remembered that she had locked the security door.


    ??????


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi wear masks when they come out of Cui Yinzhu''s home. This is very common in H country. It may be because there are too many stars here. This kind of dress has not attracted anyone''s attention in s city.


    They found a taxi and drove directly to Tai''an building in pingze street.


    "Fat man, look at the route. Someone is following us. Find a chance to get rid of the car!"


    At first, it was normal. All kinds of pedestrians and vehicles on the road were normal. However, chen fan found that soon after his taxi, there was a car following him. He had passed several traffic lights and turns. The car following him was always on the same road with him!


    This is a bit too coincidental. Cui Yu has temporarily replaced the monitoring. How do these people find themselves?


    Is it Cui''s sister and brother who reported it?


    However, I have promised to pay them for their hard work. 300000 US dollars is much higher than the bonus on the wanted notice, and the vehicles behind don''t seem to want to intercept me, they just follow me all the way.


    "Brother fan, it''s coming not far ahead. Let''s get out of the car and walk there. By the way, let''s see if this car is specially following us! If you are really haunted, let''s take this path to ambush


    The fat man pointed to the map on the mobile phone and said, his eyes showed that fierce color.


    Chen fan and his wife stopped the taxi by the side of the road. They knew that the vehicles behind them were also pulling to the side with the turn signal.


    "Your uncle, so blatant?"


    Fat man saw that the car behind him was in sync with him, and he was furious.


    "Cui Yu? What is this


    Seeing Cui Yu on the taxi behind him, Wang Fan and fat man look at each other. What''s the trouble?


    "I said, brother, you really want to go for a walk. Where''s your sister?"


    Make sure Cui Yu is the only one, not with his elder sister Cui Yinzhu. The fat man can''t help asking Cui Yu.


    "Brother fan, brother Pang, I want to find this address with you. I''ll follow you. I won''t make trouble!"


    "No way!"


    Two people with one voice refuse way.


    It''s a joke. I''m sure it''s not safe to go to the place I''m going to. Maybe it''s all over the place. It''s better to go to the police station and turn myself in with a tow bottle.


    "Brother fan, you can take me, or I can follow you far away. I''ll just go and have a look, and I won''t disturb you at all!"


    "No way is no way, you ya how so troublesome, you are afraid to sneak out of it, hurry home!"


    Liu pangzi looks at Cui Yu in front of him and stops him. He wanted to beat him before, but now he wants to make trouble for himself. There''s no way to think about it.


    "If you don''t take me, I''ll call the police now and let the police catch you. You must let me follow you!"


    Cui Yuzhi stares at Wang Fan. He knows that Liu fatty doesn''t count. Unless Wang Fan nods, Liu fatty won''t take him.


    "I don''t believe what you said. What are you hiding from us? Give me a reason why I have to bring you. "


    Wang Fan frowned slightly. Since Cui Yu watched the video of jinbaite being kidnapped, although he tried to hide it, he still found a trace of emotion under the calm expression. What''s the big discovery?


    "Brother fan, I''m going to find my girlfriend. I made a girlfriend on the Internet. We had a good chat. We were going to meet each other, but she disappeared!"


    Cui Yu said that her eyes were a little red, and her tears almost fell out.


    "Ha, I don''t know why. It''s online love. It''s like this in adolescence. You don''t have to go to Tai''an mansion with us."


    Liu chubby way, everyone youth rebellious, want to die to live more.


    Others don''t look up to you and don''t allow others to refuse you?


    "No, I can feel that girl. She didn''t mean to avoid me. Something must have happened to her Because I found her photo on the Internet by chance. It''s not PS synthesis. She must have been hijacked, because the background behind the photo is the same as the background decoration in the video you gave me! "


    "It''s just different angles! It''s impossible for her to take such photos. I know she''s not that kind of person. She must have been forced to do so! "


    Speaking of this, Cui Yu''s expression was a little ferocious, as if something had stabbed him in the pain.


    "You suspect that the person holding your girlfriend is in the same group as what we are looking for, so you want to follow us to find your girlfriend and rescue her?"


    Seeing the expression on Cui Yu''s face, Wang Fan looked at Cui Yu and said thoughtfully.


    It sounds like a recidivist. There have been similar cases before!


    "Yes, brother fan, please take me with you. I want to get the answer by myself. It''s always in my heart. If I go on, I''m afraid I''ll be crazy! Brother fan, take me with you. I promise not to make trouble! "


    Cui Yu looked at them sincerely.

 V2.Chapter 940

    "Let''s go. Don''t be so fussy. Find the address first. Now time is precious. I''m afraid they''ve moved!"


    "Fat man, find out the nearest route, let''s get there quickly!"


    Wang Fan gave the order directly. He didn''t have time to dally. Anyway, he just took one more person with him, and Cui Yu didn''t have a wanted warrant. Even if there was an accident, he would not be caught by the police. At most, he would be released even after he made a clear inquiry.


    At the moment, the three of them all knew that time was pressing. Fortunately, the place where they got off was on pingze street, and it was only a few hundred meters away from Tai''an building. In a few minutes, they had arrived in front of Tai''an building.


    "Brother fan, according to the address cracked by brother Cui, our target should be the office on the 24th floor, and we don''t know what it is for. Haven''t the police found them guilty for so many years?


    Fat man is a little puzzled. According to the experience of these two days, I''m afraid these people have been engaged in overseas gambling websites for a long time, and they also carry all kinds of colorful industries. Can they exist without any problems?


    "Go up first, don''t scare the snake!"


    This building is full of people. When you look at it, it''s a commercial building. I''m afraid the assets of the companies that can work in it are not low.


    "Di ¡¤¡¤¡¤ 24F"


    The elevator door closed and the three entered the 24th floor, only to find that it was a huge and empty office!


    Jinquan network


    Looking at the gold-plated characters of orange, it indicates that the company that worked before must be rich and powerful.


    "Xiaoyu, do you think it''s empty? Does it look like someone is working? Is there a mistake? "


    At this time, the floor marked with Jinquan network is empty. There is no one to work at all. You can only see through the locked glass door that there are several lattices inside, indicating that the company may still be operating.


    "Brother Pang, just a moment. I''ll check it. The IP on the network won''t be faked. I have to find their optical fiber box. There''s the IP I just found out. If it''s right, it means that the address can''t be wrong. As for why no one knows, maybe it''s someone else''s holiday?"


    Confident Cui Yuhuan looked at all kinds of facilities on the floor, and soon knew a network access box from the entrance position. He came forward and looked at the small font on the silver white nameplate.


    "Brother Pang, please help me to open this maintenance box. There should be signal transceivers such as optical cat in it. I need to see the remarks on the optical transceiver to make sure!"


    Looking at Cui Yu''s speech from a professional, the fat man pulled up the handle of the maintenance box and pulled it out without saying a word.


    This is a small dust proof lock. With a little effort, the intercepting lock cylinder in the lock can be deformed. It''s not hard to open this kind of door.


    "This is the transceiver. Generally, the gateway and other information will be marked here. It''s very difficult to fake. Otherwise, there will be conflicts and the network will be disconnected directly! You see, this is ip061.075.000.000 061. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤, this section of figures is analyzed as s city in H country. Forget it, you may not understand it. This IP address is the same as the one I cracked before! The address of the video uploaded on that website must be here. It''s just that we need to carefully check which computer we know! "


    Cui Yu looked at several computers in the glass partition next to him and said, "it''s like several computers are sharing the optical fiber. It''s necessary to query which computer is operating one by one. He can only find the main IP address through remote control."


    "Fan Ge, you say strange no, there is no one in this office, there is still a computer on. Look at the one in the corner, the fan light in the main box is still flashing!"


    After Liu opened the optical fiber repair box, he gave up listening to Cui yunian.


    I really don''t understand. There''s no need to install it. I just looked around. He found that there was a computer working tirelessly in the grid.


    "Well, I''ve overlooked a problem. That computer may still be a transit station. They can control this computer remotely through conventional means. After LAN sharing, they can launch those videos through the IP here in the distance!"


    Seeing that the computer in the innermost compartment was in normal standby mode, Cui Yu patted her forehead and said.


    Most of the hacking techniques are known, and normal people use QQ chat, remote assistance similar, the same is to control the computer, but the technical content is very low.


    General hackers will ignore this universal way of pseudo manipulation, because this way is unstable, high requirements for network speed and hardware, and easy to leave clues!


    "Fat man, open the door!"


    It seems that Liu pangzi is carrying a master key with him. He makes trouble at the glass door, but the locked door opens.


    Cui yutui opened the door and ran to the computer. Her face was still chagrined. It seemed that she was about to discover the new world.


    "If so, they are controlled by small LAN plug-ins. You see, this is the trace of their remote control. Now if I touch this computer, they will find it there."


    Wang Fan carefully staring at the desktop of this computer, saw that no one touched the computer keyboard or mouse, where the mouse in the display screen kept clicking, switching various interfaces from time to time.


    "No, Van Gogh, it seems that they have found us. They are cutting off the operation trace of webpage destruction now! There must be hidden cameras inside. They know we''re here through the cameras! We have to stop them from destroying these marks! "


    Cui Yu kept nagging. In Liu pangzi''s opinion, he was listening to the book of heaven.


    Cui Yu directly hit the keyboard, quickly cut off the other party''s remote control, closed to half of the web page also stopped operation.


    Skillfully open the search bar, crackle input a password.


    "Brother fan, you see, this address is in the building opposite to us. This is the original sequence of the other party. This time, it''s on the 12th floor. Let''s go quickly!"


    Cui Yu''s finger incarnation, the button spirit, kept flying. After about three minutes, she said with relief.


    "Fat man, let''s go."


    Seeing Cui Yu''s excited working state, Wang Fan chose to believe Cui Yu. After all, step by step, he proved that he really had technology.


    Although there are some flaws, the actual results are still consistent with what he found. This time, I saw the computer being manipulated. I think this is the closest step to the backstage.


    "Fat man, take care of Xiaoyu. Someone is following us!"


    Just out of the Tai''an building, Wang Fan found that someone was staring at them.


    "Damn, these people are from the small circle. Where did they get the wind that we were coming here?"


    While protecting Cui Yu, the fat man glanced at the crowd in the corner behind him.


    "Don''t get excited, pretend you don''t know, and go to the opposite side."


    Wang fan doesn''t look at the horse watching, but his time will be wasted. Now, what he lacks most is time.

 V2.Chapter 941

    "Brother fan, these people are haunted. They are following us!"


    Liu pangzi also knows that time is tight now, but those following bastards don''t care whether your time is tight or not.


    Small circle to help a few people are too lazy to cover up the whereabouts, see Wang Fan three people to cross the road, they simply trot up.


    "Come on, cross the road, don''t get entangled with them!"


    It''s very dangerous to cross the road, and Tai''an building is the center of the city, with endless traffic flow. It''s obviously impossible for Wang Fan to behave themselves and wait for the traffic lights to change before crossing the road.


    "Ah Xi, are you going to die?"


    "Didi, Didi, Didi"


    "Oh, this young man ¡¤¡¤"


    "Call the police. They''re like gangsters fighting."


    "Don''t call the police. The gang will take revenge. Don''t see it!"


    ??????


    Because Wang Fan several people quickly into the traffic flow of the street, many of the drivers are flustered, there are loud curses, there are crazy horn vent anger, there are also ready to call the police.


    "Hurry up, don''t let them run away, brother. We found two foreigners here in Tai''an building!"


    "Bang!"


    Because of the small circle to help a few people to join, the originally chaotic streets seem more crowded, and finally a car began to kiss.


    "Ah Xi, you guys don''t leave. Wait for the police to deal with it. Hello, you


    Because of the lack of braking distance, the driver''s front of the car licked the rear of the car in front of him. When he saw that the cause of the accident was about to run, he immediately yelled, hoping to attract more people''s attention.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    In response, he was a young man with yellow hair and two hands. He looked at the unreasonable driver fiercely.


    The driver was immediately counselled by the young blonde. He had opened the door and was ready to drag the other party to judge. As a result, with such a murderous glare, he slammed the open door heavily, quickly locked it, rolled up the window, and the whole action was accomplished in one breath.


    Wang Fan in front of the far away to avoid the vehicle, fortunately this is near the intersection, where the vehicle speed is not fast.


    "Van Gogh, there seems to be someone in front of us."


    Liu pangzi is a little fat, and a few of them are more than 100 Jin. He wants to protect Cui Yu. Now he is a little out of breath.


    "Go, go to the side alley!"


    After a cursory scan, he found that no less than 20 people were surrounding him, and immediately gave up the plan to continue to go to the building in front of him.


    In an open place, the advantage of the other party''s large number of people will be maximized. Only by finding a narrower place can we use the terrain to separate the more than 20 people and face the enemy in one direction. Then there is nothing to be afraid of.


    It''s hard for two fists to compete with four hands. What''s more, it''s necessary to compress the opponent''s advantage at this time.


    "Your uncle, I''ll kill you."


    Liu pangzi pushed Cui Yu forward, and he turned around and hit the two men who were crossing the hurdles.


    At the moment, they are clutching the middle guardrail with their hands, and they are climbing over the guardrail. They can''t afford to defend themselves against Liu pangzi''s attack. They didn''t expect Liu pangzi to be so brave and dare to fight back against them at this time.


    You know, the longer the delay, the more people they have. It''s hard for these three people to get rid of themselves again.


    "Wow."


    "Ah, my car!"


    Liu pangzi''s weight advantage of more than 100 Jin is there, but he has no intention to do so. He still doesn''t run after beating the two with his fist, and even pushes his big foot to the guardrail in the middle.


    The guardrail trembled, and suddenly a large section of the guardrail pulled down from each other and fell towards the back. The two gang members who couldn''t dodge were pressed down, causing a burst of wailing.


    Along with the victims are the nearest cars to the guardrail. At this moment, the guardrail made of steel pipe and water mud directly rubs against these vehicles. Suddenly, a burst of angry voice of Axi bar rings out.


    "Fat man, right, go around!"


    Wang Fan did not cross directly, but began to run down the road.


    The blonde youth didn''t care about the two people who were pressed by the steel tube guardrail. He simply climbed onto the roof of a car and jumped between them like a monkey, constantly shortening the distance between him and Wang Fan.


    "Run... Run to the side of the road!"


    The fat man was sweating after a fierce fight.


    Sometimes weight is an advantage, sometimes it''s a burden. He saw the young blonde jumping on the roof beside him, and the distance between them was rapidly shortening.


    Although he also wants to try this kind of coquettish running position, but the strength does not allow, can only stay away from the traffic as soon as possible, otherwise he will be chased by this blonde youth immediately.


    At the moment, the traffic on one side of the traffic lights is completely paralyzed, and all kinds of trumpets and curses are intertwined; And there are still people on the roof constantly jumping, Wang Fan three people are also in the traffic around, like stepping on plum blossom pile general, trying to evade the small circle behind the crowd.


    "Fat man, Xiaoyu, this way!"


    Unconsciously, Wang Fan has changed crossing the road into oblique crossing.


    At the same time, it also bypasses the encirclement of most small circle gangs. However, because of Cui Yu, Wang Fan''s speed is constantly compressed. Under his pause, the blonde youth who is not far away from him has already leaped onto the roof of the nearest car.


    "Hi --"


    It''s like a roar from Dantian. The young man with blonde hair is a fish leaping. Under the huge impact, Wang fan can''t resist. They wrestle together and roll into the green belt.


    "Brother fan!"


    Cui Yu saw this scene and screamed with fright. Under his warning, some small gangsters who had lost their targets and become dazed in the distance revived and killed them in the shouting.


    "Don''t be in a daze, go to that alley, brother fan, don''t worry about it!"


    Liu pangzi holds Cui Yu in one hand, just like an eagle grabbing a chicken. He drags Cui Yu to the alley on the road with ease.


    Sure enough, there was only a thumping sound of muscles and bones, and it was like the collision of fists and fists. In a few seconds, Wang Fan had walked out of the green belt, but the young blonde who was still high just now did not follow.


    Three people soon and got into the alley, Liu fat man in front of the road, Wang Fan mat after!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of bullets hitting the wall rang out at the corner of the alley in front of us.


    "Stop! You three, don''t move. If you move again, I''ll shoot you! "


    The young man with golden hair, who had been knocked to the ground by Wang Fan, stood up wobbly with a pistol in his hand.


    "Run


    Only two meters to hide into the corner, this time who stop who fool!


    "Bang!"


    The clear sound of firing again, Wang Fan has already noticed the back, a tactical jump to avoid, naturally not hit by the bullet.


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤"


    "Fat man, you carry Xiaoyu, go in quickly!"


    Wang Fan has seen blood oozing from Cui Yu''s back.


    "Ah Xi, the police station? This is Tai''an building. There are gangs fighting with guns here


    Hearing the gunfire, some drivers who were afraid of death immediately called the police.


    "Retreat!"


    Seeing Wang Fan''s disappearance in the Hutong, the blonde youth immediately directed his men to evacuate.


    Using guns to fight is taboo in H country. If you don''t hit the target, you have to retreat quickly, or the police will be in more trouble.


    "Fat man, take Xiaoyu to the hospital first. I''ll contact Cui Yinzhu right now. Ah!"


    Wang Fan didn''t know what to say. He just came out to look for clues. He didn''t expect that the situation was so critical.

 V2.Chapter 942

    "I''m so tired. I''m so thin. How can I be so heavy?" Liu pangzi wiped the sweat on his head and muttered.


    After the siege and interception of the small circle Gang, the three were more or less decorated, and Cui Yu''s back was bleeding directly. No taxi driver was willing to take them to the hospital.


    The two men also have self-knowledge, and they are carrying wanted warrants. If they are not familiar with the land, they really want to meet good citizens, and they may even be directly pulled into the police station.


    After a lot of twists and turns, Cui Yu had lost too much blood and fell into a confused state. When they arrived at the hospital after half an hour, Cui Yinzhu had been waiting there.


    "Wang Fan, how can you do this? You can take risks. Why do you want to take Xiaoyu with you


    Cui Yinzhu''s eyes are slightly red. She originally imagined that Wang Fan and his younger brother could distinguish their priorities. In fact, there is no need to take him to the risk. As a result, they are not willing to take risks


    My brother has really gone, and now he is covered with blood stains!


    People have passed out!


    "Miss Cui, don''t worry. Let''s send Xiaoyu in. Now he''s losing too much blood."


    Two talents into the hospital was Cui Yinzhu stare at, mouth is a dissatisfied complaint.


    Wang Fan also knew that Cui Yinzhu was angry, but he didn''t say anything. He just asked the fat man to carry the person into the emergency room.


    It''s no big deal if the gunshot wound is scratched on the back. I''m afraid I''ll hit the heart, and my life will be on the line.


    "Fat man, go to pay money as soon as possible." Wang Fan looked at Liu fat man with some worry and said to him in a worried voice.


    Looking at Cui Yu''s half coma being pushed into the operating room, the three can only sit at the door of the operating room and wait.


    "Brother fan, what''s the cause of Xiaoyu''s injury? It''s not really a gang fight!"


    Cui Yinzhu is worried now. If it''s really a gang fight, will her brother be mistaken for a member of the gang?


    At that time, his peaceful life will be broken, and it is likely to lead to more trouble, which makes Cui Yinzhu inevitably worried.


    In H country, although the members of the gang are majestic, the neighborhood relations are very poor, and most people have been intimidated by the members of the gang more or less.


    As long as you know who is a member of the gang, it will spread around immediately. People will have a disgust when they look at themselves, and stay away for fear that they are carrying an infectious disease!


    "No, it''s just your brother."


    "Fat man, stop it!"


    Seeing that the fat man was going to tell the story, Wang Fan quickly stopped him.


    Cui Yinzhu has been wandering on the edge of violence, Cui Yu is also lying in the operating room, this time there is no need to analyze who is right and who is wrong.


    "You! If my brother has any problems, what do you want me to do? I''ll be such a brother! Sobbing


    With that, Cui Yinzhu couldn''t help choking. She had to worry when she saw that half of Cui Yu''s body was red with blood.


    "Well, I said it ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The fat man looks at Cui Yinzhu and starts to cry. He can''t help but want to explain. In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Fan shakes his head beside him. He takes out his mobile phone to divert his attention.


    After waiting for an hour, the light in the operating room went out, and the surgeon came out.


    "Doctor, is my brother OK?"


    There was no time to wipe away the tears, Cui Yinzhu quickly stood up to stop the doctor anxiously asked.


    "You are..."


    "I''m the elder sister of the patient who had surgery inside, and my younger brother''s current situation is ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Cui Yinzhu looked at the doctor nervously for fear of hearing bad news.


    "The patient lost too much blood. We have given him a blood transfusion. He is lucky that the bullet didn''t hit the heart and there was no penetrating injury. The bullet has been taken out. Now he needs to be hospitalized and observed for a few more days. If the wound doesn''t get worse, he can be discharged in about a week!"


    The doctor said with a serious face that it is the doctor''s bounden duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. With a serious expression, he gave the general rest time, rather than like some doctors boasting about big things to make money, what hurt the muscles and bones for 100 days and other catchphrases. The longer the length of hospital stay, the higher the natural consumption. This is how most doctors get their commission. In this doctor''s eyes, Wang Fan sees the other party''s healthy spirit.


    "Thank you doctor, thank you doctor!"


    Cui Yinzhu incoherent thanks, fortunately the bullet did not cause more damage.


    "Don''t be happy too early. We have taken out the bullet in his body, but there are regulations in the hospital. The trauma caused by firearms must be reported to the police. Our hospital has informed the police. You can figure out how to explain to the police later. Now the patient is OK. You can ask in detail and try to make a long story short!"


    "The police are coming, too?"


    When fat man heard the word "police", he suddenly became angry. He wondered if he was too old. How could there be police everywhere?


    "Don''t be nervous. The police just make a record. You are all friends of patients. You can record the confession with the police about what happened. It''s just a few minutes! I don''t want to disturb you. The police will come and treat you as usual later! "


    With that, the doctor had walked out of the circle of several people.


    "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu!"


    Seeing Cui Yu pushed out of the protected market, Cui Yinzhu cried with tears.


    "Elder sister, it''s OK. I''ll take a few days off. Don''t worry about it."


    Cui Yu''s face is pale, the spirit is a little bit dispirited, but still bear the pain, cheerful toward Cui Yinzhu smile.


    "Thank you, brother fan, brother Pang."


    Cui Yu doesn''t know if his sister knows what happened, but his life was saved by Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, which is a fact!


    Cui Yu''s insight has really increased this time. Few people can receive bullets physically. It''s worth the trip!


    In the ward.


    "Chubby, give Miss Cui the 300000 US dollars that she owed before, and then transfer 50000 more as Xiaoyu''s medical expenses!"


    "Brother fan, no, I don''t need so many. On the contrary, I want to thank you for taking me."


    Cui Yu was lying on the bed. Although he couldn''t move, he didn''t want the money after he had a life and death friendship with them. In fact, he didn''t make much effort. Just under the operation of the computer, Wang Fan and they gave him so much money. He always felt a little embarrassed with the money¡°


    "Miss Cui, we must go first. When the police come, it''s very troublesome. Xiaoyu, please take care of her!"


    "Brother fan, can I ask you one more thing?"


    See Cui Yu on sickbed some embarrassed of say.


    "I have a picture of that girl. If you really meet her, please help her!"


    At this point, Cui Yuwei''s right hand handed over a picture with some creases. I think it has some history.


    "Girl


    Cui Yinzhu a face can''t believe appearance, oneself stay at home of younger brother unexpectedly fall in love? When did it happen?


    "Let''s go first. Pay more attention to rest!"


    Wang Fan took the photo and quickly flashed out of the ward.

 V2.Chapter 943

    "Fat man, re plan the route. Let''s go to the address just now!"


    "Now? Isn''t there a police blockade over there? Will it be in the past now? "


    The fat man looks at Wang Fan with some doubts. He can turn a blind eye to the usual gang fights in H country, but once someone reports the presence of firearms, it''s a big event and must be dealt with seriously!


    "It''s a downtown area. It''s impossible to completely seal it up. If it''s really completely sealed up, it will cause panic among the people. No one can bear the responsibility! When we get there, it should be over. "


    Wang Fan looked at the endless stream of people outside the hospital and analyzed it.


    "Van Gogh, let''s go!"


    Although the fat man has a big nerve, he has been tense these days. Anyway, he just took a look in the past, so there shouldn''t be any problem!


    The two successfully found a taxi and rushed directly to Tai''an building.


    Most taxi drivers usually spend their time listening to the radio. At this moment, Wang Fan and fat man just get on the bus. They hear that the s City radio station is reminding the public to pay attention. If they find suspicious elements, they should inform the police immediately, so as to protect themselves and other people around them.


    "Ah Xi, these gangsters are more and more rampant now. They dare to shoot in broad daylight! The efficiency of the police is too low. If it goes on like this, it will be difficult to guarantee the safety of the police The taxi driver grumbled.


    Looking at Wang Fan and them in the rearview mirror, the taxi driver kindly reminded them, "you should pay attention there. There was a shooting incident just now. It''s inevitable that those guys are still there."


    Taxi drivers bring their own speech aids, which is the same in any country.


    A broadcast, a small thing, can evolve into a stage. Wang Fan and fat man just didn''t find the opportunity to speak. For more than ten minutes, the driver''s eldest brother performed all by himself.


    "There''s a traffic jam now, and there''s a traffic restriction. Do you want me to go around the path, but the distance will be a little longer ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The driver saw that the Tai''an building was already in front of him. However, the traffic flow at this intersection has reached a standstill. The traffic police''s warning lights are flashing in front of him. It seems that the investigation is being carried out through multi-party cooperation.


    "Pull over ahead, let''s walk over. We don''t need change!"


    Wang Fan a look in the eyes, Liu pangzi comprehend of say, at the same time handed over brand-new money.


    "Oh, how funny! How can you walk by yourself? If you wait a minute, the car in front of you will move on."


    The taxi driver kept on being polite, but his money collection was steady, accurate and ruthless. He didn''t mean change at all.


    "You go from the fork in front. There''s a circular overpass over there. You can go directly to Tai''an building!"


    Tips may play a role. When they get off the bus, the driver enthusiastically introduces all kinds of paths that can be super shortcut.


    Surprise!


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi look at each other. The effect of money is really huge.


    "Friend, pay attention to safety. If you find danger, please call the police for help!"


    The enthusiastic driver looked at the two and said loudly, showing the hospitality of s city.


    Referring to Cui Yu''s address, they quickly came to the front of the building. Although they can still see not far away, many police are diligently investigating, but it has nothing to do with them.


    "Ding-12f"


    "Brother fan, if the clue is broken again this time, there will be no move. I''ve been led around like a headless fly these two days. That''s enough to be a coward!" Fat man some depressed complain way.


    "No, it was turned over in advance? Little circle? Or the police? "


    Just out of the elevator, Liu pangzi was stunned by the scene. This floor is like being robbed by someone. The floor is in a mess, scattered with all kinds of documents and articles, and some cupboards are empty.


    Wang fan saw this scene a little frown, it seems that he is still late, if you can come early, sure to get what you want. Maybe it is to send Cui Yu to the hospital during this period of time, the other party is aware of their own two people''s purpose has been early evacuation!


    "Fat man, if you look inside carefully, there should be some clues left. They can''t destroy all the clues in a short time!"


    This floor is very open, and there are more than ten partitioned cubicles, which are searched by two people one by one.


    "The trough! Is this the right thing to do in this office? "


    Amazing things happened one by one. The first compartment in front of them was decorated with several iron cages, just like the prison. Some props, handcuffs and iron chains were scattered on the ground, and there was a mattress in the cage!


    I have to say that people here have a special taste.


    The second room, a fat man can''t help but like, this is a pink world with Kawaii big bed room, all sides are mirrors, delicate.


    "Van Gogh, how can I feel something is wrong with this? This is not the scene of making a hairy film. There are so many spare scenes!"


    Liu pangzi suddenly realized that this is the movie background room!


    Without saying a word, Wang Fan continued to look for other small rooms.


    One after another, Liu pangzi had to sigh that rich people really can play!


    The bathroom scene, kitchen scene, desert scene, primitive jungle, is like watching a history of earth evolution, which is an eye opener!


    "Eh!"


    Wang fan made a confused sound when he saw the penultimate room.


    "Van Gogh, that''s it. You see, the video wall of kimberlett¡°


    Liu pangzi took the lead in saying that he quickly took out his mobile phone.


    And Wang Fan seems to think of something, directly take out the photos from Cui Yu.


    "Van Gogh, look at the reflector, the news desk and the mask! It''s all on the video. The location is almost the same! Kimberlett must have been here before


    Liu pangzi a face affirms of say.


    "Er, Van Gogh, it seems that the photo in your hand is also the background, but the angle is a little different!"


    Liu pangzi''s eye essence takes a look at the photo in Wang Fan''s hand and finds that the background layout in the photo is quite different from that in front of him.


    "Look again and see if you have any clues."


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi separate in this room carefully looking for a variety of inconspicuous corners, for fear of missing something in general.


    "Van Gogh, look at this. It''s the same as the woman in your picture!"


    Fat man in the corner looking for fruitless, looking back, found that under the corner of the table hollowed out in the trash can that clothes some familiar.


    Wang Fan did not rush to touch, but to find a slender iron stick picked up, a closer look, this dress is indeed the hands of the picture on the girl wearing that!


    The as like as two peas in the orange, the cartoon bear bear the same color. And there is a pair of dark blue jeans below, which matches the clothes in the photo!

 V2.Chapter 944

    "Let''s go, fat man. Find a bag and put it in. The next thing needs to be planned again!"


    Wang Fan looked around, and the clues that could leave him were basically destroyed. The only thing left was the girl''s clothes. I''m afraid that the other party had forgotten to deal with them, otherwise he would have gone for nothing.


    "I''m leaving now?"


    Liu pangzi is slightly unwilling!


    "Let''s go and hide in Cui Yinzhu''s house. It''s too dangerous for us to be outside now. I don''t know how long Cui Yu''s surveillance camera is. Let''s go as soon as possible! "


    Maybe it''s because of their distrust of the police. The taxi drivers in s city didn''t pay attention to the wanted order issued by the police. Sitting in a taxi, they could see the police car whistling by all the way. They went back to Cui Yinzhu''s building without danger.


    "Brother fan, will Miss Cui be at home now? Cui Yu is injured and hospitalized. I''m afraid she has to take care of her there!"


    Fat slightly worried said.


    "Can a lock hold you?"


    Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi with ridicule. It''s also hum. It''s hard to hit him. What''s more, if someone is here?


    "Dong Dong Dong¡°


    When he came to the door, Wang Fan knocked at the door first to test whether Cui Yinzhu had come back.


    "Squeak!"


    Cui Yinzhu is at home!


    "I''ll come back to pack up two pieces of laundry. I''ll take care of Xiaoyu there tonight. If you don''t come back, don''t run away. I''ll put my keys on the table and pay attention to my safety!"


    Cui Yinzhu opened the door and turned her head directly. She was still folding her clothes on her hand. She looked like I was very busy.


    "Brother fan, you walked in front of me. Why did you come back now? The police in the hospital are just pretending, I''m afraid they can''t catch anyone. Xiaoyu''s gunshot wound is defined by them as being rubbed by bullets. It''s ridiculous! Taking the taxpayer''s money and not doing business all day, they think they are writing novels


    Asked, Cui Yinzhu began to complain.


    Is this someone pressing down?


    Or are the police reluctant to investigate?


    Wang Fan looks at Cui Yinzhu, who is busy in front of him. Now he has some ideas. This is in H country. I''m afraid he has to change his mind and always refer to the domestic standards. If he works here, there will be a generation.


    "Why do you have girls'' clothes?"


    Folding up two pieces of clothes, Cui Yinzhu then looked back at Wang Fan. Naturally, she saw the bag Liu pangzi was carrying. It was obviously women''s clothes inside, so she asked aloud.


    "This is your brother Cui Yu''s girlfriend''s!" Wang Fan replied.


    "Well? This son of a bitch has a girlfriend! Tell me what it looks like! I asked him in the hospital just now, but he didn''t say anything! "


    A woman''s heart of gossip is burning, not to mention her relatives. Cui Yinzhu can''t help but stop her action.


    "That''s why Cui Yu has to go out with us. He made a girlfriend on the Internet before, and then


    "We have found the place where they were held, but the time has been delayed, and the group has been transferred. At the scene, we found these clothes according to the photos given by Xiaoyu! As for the rescue in the back, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult! "


    Wang Fan selectively ignored some of the content, and then briefly explained this period of time to Cui Yinzhu.


    "Ah, Miss Cui, you said that Jinzhu, the boss of Dingtian law firm, and Chen Qian are husband and wife. Are they not afraid to look them up when they make money like this?"


    Wang Fan asked intentionally or unintentionally, but his eyes were fixed on Cui Yinzhu.


    "Brother fan, I don''t know. I''m a part-time worker. When boss Jin doesn''t want me to go to work, I''ll be laid off. In people''s eyes, I''m just a tool. I can know their secret!"


    Cui Yinzhu said with a little regret on her face.


    "I heard that Dingtian law firm has powerful energy. Can you contact Chen Qian through Dingtian and ask them to help you find your brother''s girlfriend and jinbaite?"


    Wang Fan failed in the test and said his next plan directly.


    "Brother fan, I''m afraid it can''t be done. Although I don''t know how they operate, it''s absolutely impossible for you two foreigners to openly go through the police station to find someone, and it doesn''t conform to the regulations." Cui Yinzhu shook her head.


    "Paid, as long as you report a number, I can transfer money to you now. Please help me find them." Wang Fan began to try bailing''s money method.


    "Brother fan, thank you for looking up to my ability, but it''s not a matter of money! First of all, there is no connection between the police station and Dingtian law firm. Although the boss Jinzhu and Chen Qian are husband and wife, there is no problem of interest transfer between the law firm and the police station. Dingtian law firm pays taxes legally every quarter, and there is no evidence to prove that Chen Qian is behind the scenes


    "And boss Jinzhu can''t go directly to the police station to find someone! The legal procedure of our country h is to report level by level. First of all, you provide the proof, the effective evidence to prove that kimberlett or the girl was kidnapped, then the police accept it, and then the leader''s instructions confirm the case! How could boss Jinzhu do such a thing? "


    "Even they can''t directly participate in things, how can you let my working sister participate in it? I''m Cui Yu''s only relative. We just want to live in peace! "


    Cui Yinzhu''s analysis shows that Wang fan doesn''t have a break in.


    yes!


    That''s right!


    Respect the law, observe discipline and be a good citizen!


    Wang Fan couldn''t help clapping.


    "Go to him."


    Wang Fan couldn''t help spitting fragrance in his heart. If Dingtian law firm had no connection with Chen Qian, there would be no improper relationship in the world!


    Do you really think you are Xiaobai?


    So the money spent on Li Yuanhao before was fed to the dog?


    And the relationship between big stick and the police officer, and the fact that he was framed when he was in the Xiya company. Is it a coincidence that all kinds of almost unimaginable things happened to Wang Fan at the same time?


    How can there be no tricky in this?


    Jinzhu, such a greedy woman, can be combined with Chen Qian, the police chief who is a man of two sleeves?


    There is something strange in it.


    And Cui Yinzhu refused too directly!


    This is the first time that money Dafa has lost.


    "Brother fan, let your friends think about it again. You can''t go to Dingtian. Although there is no interest transfer and other issues, you have been dealing with the police for so many years and you are familiar with each other. You are afraid that boss Jinzhu will take your money and sell you!"


    Cui Yinzhu saw that Wang Fan didn''t give up, so she said her worry, which was really sincere.

 V2.Chapter 945

    "It''s strange that this woman''s foreword doesn''t match her later words. She was greedy before, but how can she refuse so simply now? Is there really no way? "


    "It doesn''t make sense! According to Kim Dae Jung''s introduction, this Dingtian law firm has been in existence for a long time, and Cui Yinzhu is so familiar with the business that she is not a novice at all! As for how to deal with each other''s business, I don''t believe that she really has no way! "


    Wang Fan looked at Cui Yinzhu refused so quickly, heart naturally had some doubts.


    Cui Yinzhu must be hiding something from herself!


    Why refuse to be so straightforward!


    Enough to show the importance of this matter, hundreds of thousands of dollars is not enough as a chip!


    "Miss Cui Yinzhu, let''s not go around the bush. I came from W province. The interpersonal relationship here is not so huge. I can''t take care of some things! You also know that before I paid for Li Yuanhao, my arrival should be a conflict of interest with a big man in s city! But interest! You know, how much, how little, maybe next minute I can be friends with each other! And now I can assure you, no matter what the follow-up, it has nothing to do with you! They all work for money. There''s no need not to earn money! "


    Wang Fan thought again and again, directly to Cui Yinzhu pick out their own ideas.


    "Brother fan, in fact, to tell you the truth, I have more or less managed some business in Dingtian law firm. Sometimes I will only be afraid of their ability. But unless boss Jinzhu explicitly asks me to leave, I dare not betray Dingtian at all!"


    Seeing this, Cui Yinzhu couldn''t continue to hide it, so she simply said her worries.


    Since Wang Fan promised not to implicate himself, it would not affect him to reveal some of his worries.


    "Brother fan, as I said just now, although boss Jinzhu may not be very proficient in some business processing, she is more important to the safety of Dingtian law firm than anyone else, and no one can find evidence to report her collusion between government and business! It''s so common to bail Li Yuanhao out before! "


    "What''s more, Dingtian''s customers are all introduced by acquaintances. They know the root and the bottom of the matter. They don''t accept business from outside at all. This also avoids the possibility of exposure. Dingtian can let people come out of the police station peacefully through various business capabilities, and naturally has the ability to send people in!"


    At this point, Cui Yinzhu''s voice suddenly became smaller, for fear that the wall had ears.


    "But because there is no actual evidence, now it''s a society ruled by law. Even if we know that Dingtian law firm has an unusual backing, what can we do? Only word of mouth, there is no substantial evidence! On the contrary, all kinds of dignitaries are running to send money. Are you angry? "


    Cui Yinzhu shook her head helplessly as she spoke. She sighed at the injustice of the world.


    "Brother fan, boss Jinzhu dares to let me deal with all kinds of things like this. In fact, she knows all about my family. And the matter you are investigating is probably not so simple. There are too many people involved. I even suspect that Jin Zhu and his husband Chen Qian are playing different roles in it! "


    "Dingtian''s business fee is very expensive, which far exceeds the industry standard, but its integrity is also the highest. Why is the business completion rate in the forefront? Because the uncertain cases are basically not accepted. It is reasonable to say that Li Yuanhao, who was released on bail last time, paid such a large amount of business fee. In the short term, the police should not have any cases related to you! If we all do things in this way, Dingtian will smash his own signboard! "


    Cui Yinzhu said, a clear clue appeared in Wang Fan''s mind.


    "You mean that behind my influence, there are Jinzhu and his wife''s shadow. Otherwise, if I spend money to eliminate the disaster, I should not be involved by the police again in the short term for the reason of being wanted?" Wang Fan looked at Cui Yinzhu and asked.


    It seems that this woman knows a lot, but for her own protection, she hides all the things she knows. If she didn''t make such a thorough inquiry and attack with money, I''m afraid she didn''t even know who the enemy was.


    "That''s probably what I mean. Dingtian won''t do such a thing to ruin his own signboard. Now you are wanted by the police again and again, which means that they have to do a lot of things, at least more than the damage to the reputation of Dingtian law firm! And those who can destroy signs and use police force can be inferred by yourself


    Cui Yinzhu said, a face you know expression, very helpless looking at Wang Fan.


    "I know what! According to what you said just now, it''s probably the two of them who are going to set up a condom for me, so even if you go to help me find a relationship and give me money, it won''t help much. "


    Wang Fan''s insistence on Cui Yinzhu, he wants to set up some substantive information.


    "That''s probably what you mean. You spend money to ask the referee for help. In fact, the referee also participated in the competition. What would you do if it was you?" Cui Yinzhu said with a smile.


    "I''m a bunch of grandchildren! Black and white take all Cui Yinzhu simple and clear a metaphor, next to Liu pangzi immediately understand the meaning of this matter, can''t help spitting fragrance.


    "Brother fan, because boss Jinzhu is still more at ease with me, it''s not a big problem for you to stay here for a few days. But once I show my intention to help you, I''m afraid their couple won''t be so easy to talk. And I''m just such a brother. Now I''m still in the hospital. If I''m involved, I''m afraid our family will be affected!"


    "You''re not in S City, and you don''t know their influence. Once they want to make small moves against someone, like our ordinary family, it''s very easy to be ruined by them! So once I help you to operate it, boss Jinzhu will know that by then ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤


    When Cui Yinzhu said this, her eyes began to turn slightly red. It seemed that if she went down again, it was definitely the rhythm of big beads and small beads falling on the jade plate.


    "Brother fan, I beg you. I''m just a brother. If I''m the only one, it doesn''t matter. If I can help, I''m sure I can. But now the information about Cui Yu and me is controlled by boss Jinzhu. I really can''t take this risk. I really dare not help you find someone to save these two girls this time! "


    Cui Yinzhu is almost begging, because she knows that Wang Fan''s money has been collected in front of her. Although it is another matter in the back, she is also afraid that Wang Fan will miss her if she does not help her before.


    Now the situation is that the gods fight, and the mortals suffer. There are big men on both sides who can''t be provoked. She is a weak woman in the middle, but it''s hard to reconcile with each other.


    Light is to lose one''s job, heavy is to lose one''s family!


    Here she must not stand in line, can keep neutral is the best result.

 V2.Chapter 946

    "OK, Miss Cui, it''s not that serious. I said before that it won''t involve you and Xiaoyu. You can rest assured that I and fat man will solve other things, but these two days we will trouble you to take care of Xiaoyu!"


    Seeing a weak woman praying to herself in a low voice, Wang Fan would not force her to participate at all!


    Although he is a gangster, he still has his own bottom line.


    "Brother fan, Xiaoyu, don''t worry. I will ask for leave with boss Jinzhu these days to avoid this matter. You don''t have to worry. Just if Xiaoyu asks about the follow-up situation, please don''t tell him. Even if that girl is really Xiaoyu''s girlfriend, Xiaoyu may not be able to help much now," Cui Yinzhu reminds again.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s promise not to involve herself and Cui Yu in this whirlpool, Cui Yinzhu is slightly relieved, but she is too familiar with her younger brother, and she has no scruples at all. If she knows who kidnapped his girlfriend, she will definitely ignore the huge gap between the enemy and US and choose to take desperate revenge!


    "Xiaoyu, I promise that I won''t tell him any clues about feelings. Time is the best medicine for healing. After a long time, it will fade away!"


    "Thank you, brother fan. I won''t live at home these days. There''s food in the fridge. Please feel free." Cui Yinzhu quickly thanks.


    He has experienced many experienced tycoons, but in Cui Yinzhu''s opinion, Wang fan is definitely the most friendly one.


    "If you can change your job in the future, I suggest you change to a safer one. If you often walk by the river, why don''t you wet your shoes? Dingtian law firm is not suitable for you. If you want to find a scapegoat in the future, you will never escape! You have to plan for yourself


    "I''ll ask fat man to transfer some money to you. Your father''s friend uncle GUI in China asked me to transfer the money. Don''t be too busy to refuse. Safety is the most important thing. Remember to seriously consider my proposal just now!" Wang Fan said to Cui Yinzhu with concern.


    From beginning to end, this is the descendant of ghost uncle''s friend. Wang fan can''t be ruthless.


    According to the ghost uncle, Lao Cui and he had a life friendship in those years. If you can help, try your best to help! And now I''m still boarding in each other''s home, so I should help both in love and reason.


    "Thank you, Van Gogh, woo Hoo."


    Cui Yinzhu no longer knows how to express her gratitude. Wang fan used to be a big spender to help the poor, but now he is subsidizing himself in the name of his father''s friends. In fact, Wang fan can not give any of the money, but he made such a decision without even thinking about it!


    There are no more ups and downs in life than this. Seeing Cui Yu injured, the atmosphere of despair has permeated the family, and now is the beginning of hope.


    Although Wang Fan was the cause of everything, Cui''s brothers and sisters did not get hurt after this intersection. Instead, they got a lot of money.


    "Brother fan, if you want to check boss Jinzhu, you have to be extra careful, because once in Dingtian''s office, when I went in to pour tea, I heard her talking with another person. Specifically, I didn''t hear too much, but it probably means that boss Jinzhu has gathered a lot of money through Dingtian''s legal affairs for so many years, And the money is still in the bank, she means to make money through money, only in this way can we get more money continuously


    "The boss of Jinzhu wants to use this money to enter the entertainment industry, build a leading enterprise in S City, expand the business scope, and apply for subsidies with ZF by becoming a leading enterprise in s city. These are all things with huge profits. What the boss means is to reduce the cost as much as possible. This may also be a leather bag company. Its main revenue is still the cash flow of the golden age! "


    Cui Yinzhu now for Wang Fan, has no any preventive psychology, see Wang Fan they are going to investigate, so she secretly heard the secret also told Wang Fan, hope to help them.


    "Brother fan, do we fall into the big dye vat of the entertainment circle? It''s all about the entertainment circle all the time! First, Li Yuanhao''s Xiya company, then jindazhong''s Sanjin company, and then Xiaoquan Gang''s covetous company, all of which are related to entertainment companies! Now even those who are engaged in this business want to enter the entertainment industry? "


    "If there is such a profit in the entertainment industry, Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong are pigs. How can they go bankrupt in such a hot business?" Liu pangzi muttered to one side.


    "Fat man! Do you say it endlessly? The less people know about it, the better Wang Fan stares at fat Liu.


    "Brother fan, you can talk. I''m going to the hospital after cleaning up. Pay attention to your safety!" Cui Yinzhu went into her room.


    "Fat man, do you think there will be such a connection between them?"


    Wang Fan had already had a kind of conjecture before, but the inference basis was not too much. As a result, the little secret that Cui Yinzhu broke out today has become a heavy stroke.


    "Let me say, according to the popularity of Li Yuanhao and Kim Dae Jung in the entertainment industry in the first two years, it''s impossible to mix more and more. What''s more, the stars of H country are still popular in our side, which is the big market and the blue ocean market! To seize this opportunity is a pig also have to fly up, these two people will play the original channel did not? They are not as good as pigs The fat man said with words.


    "Go on, fat man, do you recharge your IQ secretly? The analysis is good!" Wang Fan joked.


    "NIMA, I can''t beat you. Whatever you say is what you say." Liu pangzi rolled his eyes, muttered to himself, but said: "what else can I say? There are two reasons. First, they are silly fork, pigs are not as good as that kind, but the traffic stars like kimberlett have been created, this reason is a little untenable! The second is that some people covet their entertainment companies. Now the entertainment market is picking up money, but who doesn''t care if they have some money? And their two entertainment companies were s City boss level companies before, it''s normal to be watched! "


    "For the rich, it seems powerful, but they have no power; It''s too easy for those behind the scenes who have a little money and power to move them. Cut off the promotion channels and delay all kinds of tour approval. Once the negative impact spreads, it''s absolutely an avalanche! No matter how good a business empire is, it can collapse overnight. Here, Li Yuanhao can''t even pay his salary, which is the best example! "


    "Pa Pa Pa ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan couldn''t help clapping for Liu pangzi''s analysis.


    "No! Fat man, you have a tendency to be a military strategist. You can be civil and military Wang fan is happy for fat Liu from the bottom of his heart.


    Grow up, can think things with the brain!


    This analysis said straight in the key, a great probability is the fat man said the second point.


    Some people are eyeing the entertainment companies, but they happen to appear and take over the two entertainment companies. When they see the fruit coming to hand is picked by themselves, they will be furious!

 V2.Chapter 947

    "No. 124, Banshan villa, Anton street, Qingyang District?"


    "Brother fan, you say that these rich people are not living in the good houses in the city, and they run to the middle of the mountain to look for ghosts to play with, which makes us run so far!"


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, together in Cui Yinzhu''s family, decide to start with Jinzhu.


    Go to visit Jinzhu first. Although she was indifferent to them before, Wang Fan believes that she will reveal some clues under the attack of money;


    So through Cui Yinzhu got, Jinzhu boss a permanent address, turned out to be a mid levels villa!


    And the location of the mid level villa is far away from the suburbs of s city. Most drivers dare not take them to such a far place when they look fat! Finally, he found the knife and asked his younger brother to drive them out of s city.


    Along the way, there was no police set up checkpoints for inquiry, which made Wang Fan more and more confirmed that the other party was not trying to force him to kill himself. It was estimated that he was just reminding himself.


    "Brother fan, fat master, in front of you is No. 124, Banshan villa. There is a 24-hour patrol by the security guard here. I don''t have a pass to enter this car, so I can''t get in," the driver said in a dilemma.


    "You find a hiding place to stop, later remember to keep the phone unblocked, let''s go in by ourselves!" Wang Fan said.


    Looking at the iron fence nearly three meters high, Wang Fan and fat man didn''t pay attention at all. This can stop most people, but for them, it''s no different from walking on a level road. The only trouble is the occasionally rotating cameras. Unexpectedly, the villas even have automatic tracking monitoring probes. They are really a group of rich people who are afraid of death.


    "Fat man, separate Wang Fan called, a flash into the roadside woods.


    They broke off two branches more than one meter long from the green tree outside the fence.


    Then they hid on the spot. After the automatic inspection camera turned, they ran to the blind area under the camera. The fat man directly raised the branch in his hand and swayed in front of the camera, as if the branch had been blown up by the strong wind!


    At this time, the camera starts its own work according to the setting procedure. Where there is a large fluctuation in the trajectory, it stares at the moving object according to the procedure. It doesn''t matter whether it is a person or an object. As long as it is moving, it aims at that object for monitoring!


    One of them covered the other and soon disappeared beside the iron fence.


    "Brother fan, this is No. 124. You can see that the curtains are all down, and the golden beads are not sleeping, are they?"


    Standing outside the wall of No. 124 villa, they can see the luxurious villa in front of them. The window is open, indicating that someone is inside, but the curtain has been put down. At this time, they are a little confused about whether they need to continue to visit.


    "Well? Fat man, look at those three cars! I saw that Porsche outside Dingtian law firm before. It should be Jinzhu''s car! But the other two are cheap local cars, which are not in line with the category of women''s cars. Jinzhu can''t drive such cars! "


    "What''s the matter? It''s not normal for rich people to have more cars. Let''s drive them instead. Maybe they keep a low profile?"


    "Low key? Jinzhu is not that kind of person! The two cars are parked outside and the Porsche is parked inside; This shows that Porsche came here first, while the other two cars only came in from the back. Look at the car at the back, there are scratches on the body and the tires are worn. It''s more impossible that it''s Chen Qian''s car? And Chen Qian can''t drive two cars by himself! "


    Wang Fan said with a smile on his face.


    "Brother fan, just be direct. What can you see from the two broken cars?"


    Fat man now is a face muddled, as if in Cui Yinzhu''s analysis of the IQ overdraft, now can only silly looking at Wang Fan.


    "Don''t make a sound and go in quietly. It shows that there are other people in the villa. Maybe they are talking about something important. We just listen to them!"


    Two people cat waist, small broken step display, two people soon appeared outside the window.


    "No one talks about things, no voice! There''s no one in the living room! "


    Liu pangzi gently opened the corner of the curtain and found that the lights in the magnificent hall were bright, but no one was there, and even there was no tea on the table. It was not like talking about things at all.


    "Shh, go upstairs!"


    Wang Fan pointed up. This is an independent multi story villa. There is a huge terrace beside the second floor, where the light is a little weak.


    "No, it''s too high. I can''t get up!"


    Fat face hanging, he is not gecko, such a high floor simply can not go.


    In the fat man''s complicated eyes, Wang Fan climbed up the windowsill, followed the covered curtain and entered the living room


    How heavy are you? Don''t you count in your heart?


    Still want to go up the wall?


    When gravity doesn''t exist!


    Wang fan is too lazy to pay attention to the fat man at the moment and goes directly to the second floor.


    "Well ¡¤¡¤"


    Just up to the stairs, Wang Fan heard the female voice from a certain room.


    Hearing this whiny voice, Wang fan can''t help pausing. It''s the rhythm of doing big things. Maybe it''s not the right time for him to come?


    "Ah Xi, sister Jin, you are in the middle. Che Shengyou, you go to the front."


    "Don''t move. This is the position now."


    Wang Fan heard it clearly. It was really the voice of Jinzhu.


    "Tut Tut, there''s a big scene here. My mobile phone is ready!"


    Liu pangzi did not know when, had followed Wang Fan, obviously he also heard the voice from the room.


    Two people stand on tiptoe, quietly around to the terrace outside, maybe because of the reason of doing business in their own villa, the curtain on the terrace did not pull up!


    They have a big heart!


    Liu pangzi was pleasantly surprised to find that he could see clearly from the balcony to the room, and the three people working in the room were busy.


    "Brother fan, it''s fun. I didn''t expect that Jinzhu was so wild. Tut Tut ¡¤¡¤¡¤." Liu pangzi widened his eyes and looked at the spring in the house.


    Liu pangzi''s hand is not slow. He has turned on the video function of his mobile phone and adjusted the zoom function. The scene of many people moving together in the room has been faithfully recorded by his mobile phone.


    "This is the iron man cart. Tut Tut, this pitchfork is used to do push ups. The difficulty coefficient of this movement can be 10 ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤."


    "The sprint speed is not bad, but the endurance is not good. These two guys changed seven movements in ten minutes, and one movement is less than two minutes! It''s disrespect for action. "The fat man stares at the picture of his mobile phone without blinking, commenting with relish.


    "Oh! So soon? " Liu pangzi expressed regret.


    As soon as he finished, Liu pangzi adjusted the focus of the camera and gave a close-up of the facial expressions of the three people lying on the bed.


    "That''s good. This wonderful multi person telecontrol is sure to sell at a good price!" Fat man said excitedly, the volume involuntarily increased a little bit.


    "Who? Who''s out there! " The golden bead with red face sat up in horror.

 V2.Chapter 948

    "Oh, boss Jinzhu, you have a lot of people here!"


    Wang Fan looked at the people in the room looking for clothes in a hurry and joked.


    Originally, I thought I could get some useful information, but I gave him such a big melon!


    "Ah Xi, which media are you from? You are against the law!" Che Shengyou, who has already mentioned his pants, scolds Wang Fan with an uneasy face.


    This boy has only been on the market for a short time. If it is said that he has participated in the multiplayer movement, his future will be ruined, and the company will claim a huge amount of liquidated damages.


    It can''t help that he''s not nervous!


    "Are you two Chinese friends?"


    Jinzhu looked at Wang Fan''s face and tried to think about it. She remembered that a few days ago, these two people seemed to have appeared in her Dingtian law firm.


    Because she is an outsider, she still has such an impression.


    At the moment, her clothes don''t cover her body, but she doesn''t feel embarrassed. Before, these two people asked for help. Do they want to send a huge amount of business this time?


    "Ah Xi, it''s sister Jin''s friend. I''m scared to death!"


    Che Shengyou is naked at the moment. When he hears Jinzhu talking about friends, he is relieved. It''s a big deal to give him more money. As long as he serves Jinzhu well, it''s a small matter!


    The other man, however, has always turned his back to Wang Fan. Even though Jin Zhu says that they seem to know each other before, he has always turned his back to all the people and doesn''t show his face at all. Then he quickly looks for his clothes on the messy bed.


    "Mr. Wang Fan, please leave. If you have anything to do, you can go to the office tomorrow. Now you appear in my private villa. It''s not very good. If my husband Chen Qian knows that you''ve intruded in."


    Jinzhu takes a piece of clothes to cover her chest in a hurry. At the moment, she begins to give orders to Wang Fan.


    "Tut Tut, I said boss Jinzhu, you really have a big heart. Don''t you think the multiplayer movement will affect you now? Are you still trying to threaten us at this time? Do you believe that I will now put all the actions you just played on the Internet so that you people in H country can know? " The fat man looked scornful.


    When are you still thinking about threatening yourself? Does this man really think they are afraid of her?


    Talking about your husband?


    Your husband is Chen Qian! I know. Aren''t you afraid he knows?


    "Ah Xi, you dare to video, Che Shengyou. We can deal with one by one. We can''t let them threaten sister Jin!"


    At the moment, the man with his back to Wang Fan has been dressed up. Looking at the familiar action, Wang fan can''t help thinking that this man is absolutely a doggie.


    In any case, you can protect yourself at the first time. If it wasn''t for the fat man taking photos in advance just now, now you can''t take pictures of the dressed man.


    "Ah Xi, let you two foreigners see the essence of our country H. You don''t know anything about strength. You don''t know what taekwondo black belt means! Even dare to threaten sister Jin. Hi -- "the man roared.


    I saw next to Che Shengyou bared his upper body. There were eight abdominal muscles on his abdomen. He roared and rushed to the fat man.


    By watching this set of movements, we know that this person often exercises and keeps a very symmetrical figure. No wonder he can be liked by Jinzhu.


    Liu pangzi didn''t dodge in the face of the car.


    The tonnage is there, the egg hits the stone!


    "Touch! Click


    Fat man directly facing Che Shengyou is a collision. When Che Shengyou is hit backward, he is close to his body and facing his neck with a knife.


    He didn''t show mercy. He dared to threaten himself. That was to seek death.


    "Hum, it''s really frightening to be a fat man. How dare you show up in front of your fat man? White collar, you have eight abdominal muscles in your mouth. Your fat man''s abdominal muscles have been refined to a state of nine to one!"


    See vulnerable car win friends, fat disgust, you say a big man on this strength? He doubted whether the man''s eight abdominal muscles were made by surgery. His strength was too weak. He could abuse him by pulling a brick man from W province.


    "Dig a trench, brother fan, take it easy. You will scare boss Jinzhu like this!"


    The fat man looked up and saw that another well-dressed male model didn''t meet Wang Fan directly. Wang Fan immediately raised his foot and kicked him on the male model, directly hitting him on the big bed. The strength was too strong. The man crossed the big bed and flew to the French window against the wall before he stopped. Maybe he didn''t get a breath, so he fainted.


    "Really weak! Is this the black belt? "


    Wang Fan looked at the fainted male model and shook his head. How dare he show off at this level?


    "You ¡¤¡¤"


    Jinzhu looks at Wang Fan in horror. She is really afraid.


    Originally, I wanted to call the police and snatch back my own video for destruction at the first time, but I put my mobile phone on the cabinet on the other side. I couldn''t get away from Wang Fan if I wanted to get my mobile phone.


    She was afraid that she would be beaten like these two male models, and she was scared out of her mind to call the police!


    The two male models were just discovered by Wang Fan. They were both talented and talented. They were knocked down by Wang Fan. Now they are not flustered. That''s a fake.


    "Boss Jinzhu, if you are not afraid that these videos will spread, you''d better cooperate with me. 1"


    Wang Fan said frankly that since he had the handle of Jinzhu in his hand, there was no need to fight with him.


    And the longer the time goes on, it''s hard to avoid being discovered by the patrolling police.


    "I want to know who has been behind Li Yuanhao''s back since he was arrested! Fat man, boss Jinzhu will call me as soon as he stops and doesn''t answer! "


    Wang Fan looks at Jinzhu with a fierce face and doesn''t give the other party time to think at all.


    "Well ¡¤¡¤"


    "Pa ~"


    Seeing Jin Zhu''s meditation, Liu pangzi slapped his face when he raised his hand.


    "Woo, don''t fight, I say, I say!"


    With one hand covering the beaten left face, Jinzhu was afraid. She was really afraid that the other party would kill her. At the moment, she is no different from other weak women.


    "It''s xiaoquanbang. It''s all done by xiaoquanbang. Before you bought Xiya company and Sanjin company, xiaoquanbang focused on these entertainment companies, and they have been suppressing them for a long time in the dark!"


    "As a result, you appear and disrupt the plan of the small circle gang. They have to target you and force you to quit. They can''t spend a lot of money to talk about the acquisition with you."


    Jinzhu looks at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi in fear, for fear that they will not agree with each other.


    "Xiaoquan Gang is so rude in S City, and the police don''t care?"


    Wang Fan thought that Chen Qian was the head of the police station. Do they still allow the small circle Gang to do whatever they want?


    "It''s cruel for Xiaoquan to help these people. If they don''t help them, they will get revenge! Besides, brother fish is not the only one in Xiaoquan gang. There is another person behind them. As for who it is, I don''t know! "


    See next to Liu pangzi keep wringing wrist, Jinzhu quickly put the information he knows Douzi general quickly said.

 V2.Chapter 949

    Fat man was originally a man of five big and three rough. Now he was standing next to him, with a big slap in the face.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi both overestimate Jinzhu''s courage. After being threatened by Liu pangzi''s substantial slap, even Wang Fan didn''t have time to ask, Jinzhu told them all the information she knew.


    See Jinzhu so cooperate, two people also didn''t knock Jinzhu dizzy, but leave her to deal with the trouble behind.


    After all, she and two popular male models rolling sheets, if it comes out, it will definitely stimulate her, in case she is caught dead?


    Jinzhu is still awake, she will naturally help the two male models to hide their intrusion into the villa.


    They soon left Jinzhu''s Banshan villa. Fortunately, the delay was not long. The younger brother of short knife was still waiting there.


    Back to Cui Yinzhu''s residence again, the room is empty at the moment. Obviously, Cui Yinzhu went to the hospital to take care of Cui Yu.


    "Fat man, how much of what Jinzhu said is true and how reliable is it?"


    They got something to eat in a hurry and were ready to sort out their experiences and clues in recent days. Today''s clues are collected, but they are all one-sided words of Jinzhu. Obviously, they have to analyze them carefully, otherwise they may be misled.


    "I feel that most of them should be true, because after you ask Jinzhu, she just tells her what she knows without stopping. There''s no time to make up a story!"


    Liu pangzi naturally said that there is no pause behind Jinzhu, which means that these are the memories in her mind before, and there is no temporary editing.


    "Most people are like this. As long as you stare at her eyes, lie and don''t lie, you can see it through the change of eyes."


    Wang Fan couldn''t help nodding. The fat man has really grown up.


    "So? What Jinzhu said is right. What we have been dealing with in this period is the scum of Xiaoquan Gang! "


    Liu pangzi said maliciously.


    "If what Jinzhu said is correct, then our intervention is really a tiger''s prey. Li Yuanhao and Kim Dae Jung''s entertainment companies are getting worse and worse. They think it''s the fierce competition that leads to them. In fact, they are just the local leaders and small circle gangs behind them! "


    "Then when the two companies have been unable to make ends meet, they can only choose to sell off at a low price or apply for bankruptcy. Once they apply for bankruptcy, they will undoubtedly lose the most money, so there is a small circle to help them forge IOU to handle the business of Xiya company, and then go to buy Sanjin company at a low price!"


    And these are just in line with the characteristics of the small circle gang. No matter whether the company''s operation is good or bad, their primary goal is actually to launder money. Therefore, they dare to let the two entertainment companies fall to the point where they can''t pay their salaries before they are ready to take over!


    Once they become the behind the scenes owners of these two entertainment companies, a large part of the small circle Gang''s gray income can be bleached! "


    Wang Fan recalled the clues collected in these two days, and then gradually woven into a complete network.


    "Brother fan, what about Jinzhu and chenqian? What role do they play? According to Jinzhu, they are mainly small circle gangs. Their husband and wife are just supporting roles! Is that really the case? "


    Fat man raised his doubts, and now his IQ is on the line.


    "That''s what''s strange about me. According to the attitude of the police to deal with the big stick that we saw in the Xiya company that day, it shows that the police in s city are not afraid of the gang forces, even if it''s a vicious little Gang! And Chen Qian is the director of S City Police Bureau. It''s reasonable to say that both black and white take everything. There''s no need to be a small shareholder at the same time of taking risks? "


    "Brother fan, do you think it''s Jinzhu who is lying? They are afraid of Xiaoquan gang. After all, Xiaoquan Gang is not a local gangster. This native of H country has a kind of servility of worshiping foreign countries?"


    Remembering that she just slapped Jinzhu, the woman told them all about her privacy. She just told them what color they were wearing today. Of course, they couldn''t see it. They just thought that the richer the people were, the more afraid they were to die.


    "What you mean is that Jinzhu and Chen Qian are afraid of the small circle gang and the people behind them, and they also minimize the risk. Although they are auxiliary, they can certainly earn more money than the current Dingtian law firm! That''s why they cooperate with the small circle Gang to get us two outsiders? "


    Wang Fan in constant analysis, thoughts, always feel where is not the same.


    It is reasonable to say that if it is really done by people in small circles and according to their careless style of doing things, they will not give themselves a chance to bail Li Yuanhao.


    They can kill Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong just like Mr. Li of the black tiger gang. Once the two entertainment companies have no boss, they will be in a mess. By then, they will be faster and cheaper than now!


    Now that they have made such a big circle and dragged Jinzhu and his wife in, is it for the sake of obtaining the relationship at the government level?


    But there is someone behind the small circle Gang, who is also the existence of Jinzhu couple''s fear!


    If this is the case, the Xiaoquan gang will not have to worry about Jinzhu couple''s face at all. This is doing useless work!


    Chaos!


    Originally thought these clues integrated together, should be able to see each other''s purpose, but now, Wang Fan still has only a fuzzy inference.


    He can''t believe Jinzhu''s words. Once he believes all of them, it means that he has really found a clue, that is, Jinzhu''s small circle Gang is the mastermind. But after analysis, there are some contradictions in Jinzhu''s words,


    Jinzhu''s intention is that small circle gang and black and white have great strength. They don''t even give face to s city police station. They have to compromise, but he absolutely doesn''t believe it.


    Because he saw with his own eyes that the big stick was trampled by the police. Is that why the police are afraid of gangsters?


    "Fat man, do you think these things are all smoke bombs put by Jinzhu for us, the purpose is to provoke us to compete with the small circle gang and the boss behind the scenes, and then they will make profits in the back!"


    "Hiss, brother fan, if it''s true, that girl is too powerful. Can she talk nonsense seriously without thinking?"


    Liu pangzi was shocked. Is the reason why rich people are rich is that their brains turn fast?


    "Buzz"


    "Van Gogh, your phone is ringing!"


    Two people are still thinking about the loopholes, but Wang Fan''s mobile phone on the coffee table vibrates, and a strange phone number is displayed on it.


    "Hello


    "Woo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo


    The other end of the strange phone rang out Cui Yinzhu''s cry!

 V2.Chapter 950

    "Don''t panic, Miss Cui. Where are you now?"


    Hearing Cui Yinzhu''s sob, Wang Fan quickly comforted him.


    "Wang Fan? I''m the fish brother of Xiaoquan gang. Now Cui Yinzhu is in my hands. Tomorrow evening, you two will come to warehouse 34 in area C of wharf. Only you two can come. If you call the police or don''t come, you two will be thrown into the sea. You will never see them again! "


    Small circle help fish brother said coldly on the phone.


    "Don''t involve outsiders in our affairs. It has nothing to do with Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother. We ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Doodle doodle"


    Wang Fan has not finished, the other party has hung up the phone, simply do not want to listen to Wang Fan explain!


    "Grass


    At the moment, Wang Fan couldn''t help scolding.


    The people of Xiaoquan Gang really have no bottom line. They are not related to Cui Yinzhu. They even threaten themselves with their brothers and sisters!


    "Fat man, please contact the hospital and see if Cui Yu is still in the ward!"


    What Wang Fan thinks about for the first time is whether Cui Yu has also been kidnapped. He is a wounded man. Once he is forcibly taken away, Wang Fan hopes that Cui Yinzhu is the only one who will be taken away.


    "Brother fan, I just called Cui Yinzhu. I can''t get through. I should have turned off the phone! What''s more, the reply from the hospital is that they were kidnapped by a group of masked bandits. We are waiting for the police to inform us of the follow-up information! "


    "His uncle''s!"


    The worst result still appeared, sister and brother were really taken away by Xiaoquan Gang!


    I''m afraid that the only thing that exposes the relationship is the day Cui Yu was shot by a blonde tattoo man. Unexpectedly, Xiaoquan Gang noticed Cui Yu''s existence!


    Crazy to even the patients in the hospital, they do not let go of this garbage!


    It''s lawless!


    "Van Gogh, do you think there will be people from the small circle jumping over the wall in a hurry, knowing that we have mastered most of the clues, and then they don''t want to play any more and want to kill us directly? But it''s not right. How did the people in the small circle know that it was Jinzhu who told the secret? How many hours have passed? " The fat man felt cheated.


    Jinzhu said pitifully before that she was forced, but she turned around and sold herself. It''s true that a beautiful woman can''t believe it!


    "Fat man, it seems that I and I have to go to the dock tomorrow afternoon!"


    Thinking of Xiaoquan Gang threatening himself by kidnapping Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother, Wang Fan''s heart is in a huff!


    "Brother fan, do you think they will follow our example to find the same routine as the taxi driver? I''m afraid that at that time, the people in the small circle and the people in the police station will be in it. The people in the police station are qualified to carry guns!"


    It may be that Liu pangzi has been thinking a lot recently. His IQ has risen a few points and he has learned to analyze and sum up his experience.


    "It''s impossible. These are two different circles. If the gangsters and the police are caught fishing and enforcing the law, we don''t have to do anything at all. The upper class of state h can''t sit still! It''s not a matter of good relations. It''s a matter of principle. It''s the face of the country! This kind of thing will never happen unless state h is about to die, "Wang Fan said in a few words, which directly exposed the fat man''s wishful thinking.


    Come on, although I have made progress, others are not idle.


    Van Gogh''s state of mind has been improved again. The face problem at the national level is not something that fat people can think about with their intelligence quotient.


    "Ha ha, fat man, are you really counselled?"


    "Nonsense. I''m excited when I think about it. I can finally catch this backstage hand by hand. I''ve lost a lot of weight!"


    "Hum, we can finally let go of our activities. We haven''t been able to have a battle for so many days. Don''t worry, fat man. You should protect yourself and wait for the chance to save Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother. No matter how many people lie in ambush, these scum have no bottom line. I don''t mind sinking them into the sea to feed the fish!" Wang Fan calmly twisted his neck and said.


    Hearing this, Liu pangzi felt a chill in his heart.


    "Van van, you''ve got to fire up!" Fat man takes a deep breath.


    The more he knows about Wang Fan''s strength, the less confident he will be. Every time he faces the enemy, he will solve the battle in a very short time.


    Steady and fast!


    Never give the other party more opportunities to entangle!


    This is also the place where Liu pangzi is frightened. It''s like a ladder to the sea.


    Originally, I looked at it to the end. As a result, there are still steps below. I can''t see where the bottom line is.


    The enemy''s strength is not enough to measure Wang Fan''s real strength. Once or twice, even all of them are one move to defeat the enemy. How can we judge the strength?


    Surpass oneself too much, oneself can only look up to.


    The same is to fight each other, he and Wang Fan hand together, end the fight together, but fat man does not think his strength can be the same as Wang Fan.


    For example, all the papers are 100 points. The reason why I get 100 points is that my ability can depend on 100 points. The reason why Wang Fan gets 100 points is that the highest score of the papers is only 100 points. The results are the same, but the levels are absolutely different!


    Wang fan saw that Liu pangzi''s eyes were not right, but he didn''t ask, so he didn''t know what Liu pangzi thought.


    Otherwise, he will definitely feel that Liu pangzi is really secretly going to make up lessons to add intelligence quotient, and the impression of the fat man will not be such a detailed metaphor!


    "Since they dare to show up, let''s just follow their wishes. None of these people are innocent, so they don''t have to fight a protracted battle with wisdom and courage! If they want to solve it by force, then satisfy them! "


    At this moment, Wang Fan''s fighting spirit was high, and he didn''t have the slightest fear in his tone. He didn''t care whether the Xiaoquan gang had set up a net or not. In his eyes, these were all local chickens and wagons. When they got together, that''s all!


    Even if the other side tens of millions of people, it is still a group of villains, evil mind, strength will not be strong where to go; They don''t know the power of the perfect state of Taijiquan!


    There is no concept of failure in Wang Fan''s eyes.


    He wanted to seize this opportunity, seize the big fish brother of the Xiaoquan Gang, and make clear the plan of the Xiaoquan gang for this period of time. It''s best to find out the boss behind them. Even if the clue is broken, the Xiaoquan gang will be hurt and will never dare to make his own ideas again!


    Tomorrow is the time for the answer.


    Whether it''s Jinzhu''s disaster or Xiaoquan Gang''s arrogance, if you beat them all down, you will get the information you want.


    Wang Fan didn''t think about other things. He has only one purpose now. He can adjust his spirit to the best state, bravely break into the dragon''s den, strategically despise this group of scum, tactically attach importance to each other, and achieve his own goal in every battle!

 V2.Chapter 951

    The next evening, the sunset covered the whole s City, which indicated that it would be a good day tomorrow.


    At this moment, it''s just the rush hour. The main roads of s city are crowded with pedestrians. All kinds of fishing boats and freighters on the wharf are busy unloading. Everything seems normal. No one knows that there will be a fight between gangs on the wharf.


    "Brother fan, these grandchildren are sure to eat us. They are not allowed to shout. In this kind of warehouse, the sea is all around. If the police block several main roads, they will catch turtles in a jar." Liu pangzi looked around and said anxiously.


    There are all kinds of fishing boats beside the wharf. If something really happens, don''t think about running to the sea. At that time, the goal was bigger.


    "Ha ha, fat man, don''t think so much about it. It won''t be us who are going to run today. Let''s leave these problems to the small circle gang. They have been operating here for many years. Do they really think that the geographical advantage and the number of people will determine us? A joke Wang Fan said calmly.


    Traffic jam is an unavoidable problem in any city, not to mention the rush hour.


    "Fat man, remember what we discussed yesterday. No matter how many people there are, you just need to pay attention to your own safety. Go to find Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother at the first time, and give me the rest." Wang Fan once again told Liu pangzi, who was eager to try,


    At the moment, the warehouse No. 34 in area C of the wharf is in a commanding position. The stick is holding the railings and looking at the more than 30 people ambushing in the warehouse below. Each of them has important guys, cutting-edge machetes, carefully polished steel pipes and so on. All kinds of gang fighting equipment should be available!


    This is just the people in the warehouse. Outside the warehouse, there are more than 20 people. They are distributed on the way to the warehouse. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are only two people, and big stick is afraid that they will be exposed ahead of time. So many people scare them away, so he simply arranges a big bag. As long as they enter area C of the wharf, they start to cut off their back road.


    If you are wise, come in and catch them. After they are drained, feed them to the sea! You can''t break your leg like this!


    "Brother cudgel, Wang Fan and fat man of the triad Gang appear!" The thug who is in charge of inquiring about the news runs to the big stick and says.


    Big stick heard his younger brother report the whereabouts of Wang Fan and his face showed a proud expression.


    There are more than 50 small circle gangs gathered here, and each of them has many years of fighting experience, which is almost half of the fighting power of small circle gangs!


    Big stick thought before, looking for more than ten people to beat them with sacks, but brother Yu stopped them; Despite the big battle today, big stick thinks brother Yu is making a fuss, but considering the beautiful task to be completed, let''s play a crushing game.


    "Fat man, there''s a tail in the back!" Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    "Shall I solve it?" Liu pangzi asked excitedly.


    "No, it''s just two little tails. There''s no need to scare the snake. Let them follow before you see Cui Yinzhu!" Wang Fan said with disdain.


    Wang Fan and his wife walked slowly, with more and more tails behind them. At the beginning, they hid their shadows, and more than ten people were directly exposed behind them, as if they were their bodyguards.


    This scene also scared the porters of other warehouses. They were so panicked that they closed the door of the warehouse directly. They didn''t dare to open the door again and keep watching.


    "Ah Xi, these outsiders are going to fight again. Let''s close the door and guard our warehouse!"


    The local people in nearby S City, looking at the scene in front of them, were angry and panicked, but finally turned into helplessness.


    They have been used to this kind of behavior of small circle Gang, and they will protect themselves immediately.


    "Brother fan, there is No.34 warehouse in front of us. There are only a few people inside. I look down on you!"


    They are facing the open warehouse No. 34. At a glance, they can see the middle of the warehouse. Seven or eight people are busy. On the ground not far from them, they are Cui Yinzhu and his brother, who are tied up in all kinds of ways.


    "Didn''t you pay attention to the containers nearby? There must be someone. As soon as we go in, we must be surrounded. Later, you stay away from the open space and try to run into the cracks of the containers!"


    There are only a few people who want to stop themselves. It''s impossible. It''s not easy to hide dozens of people in such a big warehouse?


    "What? Brother fan, are you afraid? Why don''t you come in and have a seat when you''re at the door


    The big stick was so high that he was afraid that they would run away when they saw the situation. For himself, it was absolutely a crushing situation. He quickly made a sound to stimulate them.


    "Hum!"


    "I''ve come. Let them both go!"


    Wang Fan looked at the big stick and said coldly, this guy''s recovery is good, he can stand up.


    "Of course I''ll let you go, but I''m afraid you''ll run away after you let me go. Now tie yourself up first. If you two are tied up, I''ll let the beauty go."


    Big stick walking a lame a lame, at the moment along the stairs slowly toward Cui Yinzhu two people walk.


    "Big stick, I''m afraid you want to break the other leg too! Don''t push an inch! "


    Liu pangzi can''t help it now. It''s not enough. When everyone comes, do you want to abandon your martial arts?


    "What are you doing in a daze? Come on, I really think others will tie up by themselves!"


    The big bastard saw several people standing next to him listening to his speech seriously. He was so angry that he didn''t have a fight. Is this stupid or stupid? He really thought that he could influence the two people in front of him by spitting lotus? he


    Directly lifted the crutch to poke to the front younger brother!


    "Kill


    "Close the door!"


    The people in the small circle raised their shining machetes and steel pipes and rushed to Wang Fan.


    Wang fan is not afraid, a step move to one side to seize the opportunity, toward the side of a person is a palm push and pull, at the moment of Wang Fan firepower fully open, there is no force at all, only see this person as if by a magnet general can''t break away from Wang Fan''s palm, a push down to the outside, repeatedly blocked behind a person.


    The encirclement of dozens of people was thus made a gap by Wang Fan.


    "Movement is like silk, walking like a cat!"


    Wang Fan jumped to the container beside him, instantly attracted a lot of fire, and the fat man also slipped into the gap between the containers after knocking over several people.


    "Static braking"


    "Overcoming hardness with softness"


    "Shun to avoid harm"


    Even though Wang fan is flying fast at the moment, he is as steady as Mount Tai. His spirit is calm and harmonious. At the moment, he is just like demonstrating a complete Taijiquan score. Every fist, every style, is just right. It seems that people in small circles are rushing to give their heads away!


    Fat man just rushes forward and doesn''t see Wang Fan''s state at the moment. Otherwise, he will scream. This is the highest realm of martial arts: the unity of heaven and man!


    With more and more people falling in front of Wang Fan, Wang fan moves towards the center of the warehouse while fighting.


    "This... This is Taiji?"


    At this moment, the lame stick was stunned.

 V2.Chapter 952

    At the moment, Liu pangzi has come to the middle position, and his figure dodges behind the container. If he moves forward, he will be exposed. While avoiding the attack from behind, he also looks at Wang Fan worried, for fear that he will be entangled by the sea of people tactics.


    "I''ll do it, this... This!"


    Liu pangzi suddenly widened his eyes and was frightened by this scene. He didn''t dare to shoot like this in the movie!


    Wang Fan hit the key point directly, and the person who was touched lost his fighting power directly, whining one after another.


    The terrible thing is that these dozens of people did not make Wang Fan pause slightly, and fewer and fewer people besieged Wang Fan. In this process, Wang Fan was just like walking in a leisurely court, and did not pay attention to his opponent''s situation at all.


    No one can get close to you successfully.


    "Oh, I''m Cao!"


    Stunned, Liu pangzi suddenly became alert and quickly rolled to the side. He saw a bright machete cutting directly on his head, and the fire was all over him.


    "Dog day, will sneak attack, see you fat Ye blow your dog''s head."


    The fat man didn''t know where a steel pipe came from. It was one inch long and one inch strong. What''s more, the special steel pipe, which was close to half a meter long, waved it without leaking. It shocked the swordsman of the small circle Gang to retreat directly.


    "Bang!"


    Deliberately sell a flaw, attract each other close, fat backhand to each other''s forehead is a pipe down.


    The opponent lost combat power instantly and was in a coma.


    "Bah, how dare you sneak attack with this strength?"


    The fat man disdains to look at the small circle of gang members who fall to the ground. He dares to come out and mix with the society with this strength. He has never been beaten by the society.


    And he did not consider, not others without a fight, but his huge size brought about by the strength increase!


    "My brother van, it''s over?"


    Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan again. At the moment, Wang Fan has knocked down all the gang members in the small circle. Only a big stick clutching a crutch stands in front of Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother.


    A face of frightened big stick looking at Wang Fan, flustered eyes exposed, his heart at the moment flustered.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, there are more than 50 people here, this..." the big stick murmured as it retreated.


    "Stick brother, don''t retreat, or your other leg will be gone!" Wang Fan said jokingly.


    At the moment, holding yuan Shouyi, Wang Fan Shouyi breathes heavily. His eyes are slightly murderous and he looks at the big stick with bandage on his leg.


    "Ouch..."


    Seeing Wang Fan staring at himself, the big stick was completely frightened. Without any precaution, he was tripped.


    "Don''t move, I admit you are strong, but I can kill them both before you attack me!" Big stick don''t care pain, at the moment face ferocious said.


    Liu pangzi is now around the side. It''s more than five meters away from Cui Yinzhu. If he runs there, it''s just a blink of an eye.


    But when Liu pangzi was ready to shoot, he saw that the big stick took out the pistol and put it directly on Cui Yinzhu''s forehead.


    Cui Yinzhu''s body is shivering. The fat man is really worried that the big stick''s pistol will go off and hurt Cui Yinzhu''s life.


    "You win. If you have something to say, I won''t move!" Wang Fan hands a stand, very helpless said.


    "Back up, back up!" Big stick shouts with pride.


    Looking at the distance of only more than ten meters, big stick still can''t feel calm in his heart. This distance can''t bring him any sense of security. His hand holding the gun also trembles, which makes Cui Yinzhu sob in a low voice.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''ll step back now..." Wang Fanping spread his hands and stared at the big stick, so he stepped back slowly.


    "What about the other one? What about the fat man? Get out of here, or I''ll shoot you! " Seeing that Wang Fan retreated and the big stick breathed out, he was really afraid that Wang Fan would not care about the two men.


    On the edge of life and death, people''s thinking is more active than usual. When big stick finds that Liu pangzi''s figure has disappeared, he looks around.


    "Clang"


    The steel pipe hit the floor heavily


    "Who!"


    "It''s me, it''s me, I''m going back!"


    With a dry smile on his face, Liu pangzi came out from the back of the container beside him. At the same time, he did not forget to raise his hands over his head, so as to dispel the worries of the big stick.


    "Stand back, don''t come here!" The big stick almost shook his hands. The fat man felt so close to himself! He quickly turned to see Liu pangzi and asked him to step back.


    "Right now!"


    Although Wang fan is retreating, his attention has never been relaxed. At the moment, he sees the stick turning to one side, and his eyes have shifted from himself. He suddenly bursts up.


    "Quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit!"


    Taijiquan''s level of perfection is not only strengthened by the attainments of skills, but also by the polishing of the body.


    Wang Fan at the moment can not be described as Superman too much!


    It''s ten times faster than ordinary people. What''s the concept?


    Others walk one meter, he walks ten meters!


    At the moment, he is a little bit away from the big stick, which is just over 10 meters away. If ordinary people run fast, the starting time is about 3 seconds, and Wang Fan''s starting speed is much faster than ordinary people. The distance of only 10 meters is less than one second!


    It can only be said that the big stick is too nervous. Looking at Liu Pang so close to himself, people''s instinct is to eliminate the most harmful factor. Wang fan is still more than ten meters away. In his opinion, Liu Pang is more harmful, so he turns his eyes to Liu Pang!


    The moment he turned his head, he regretted it!


    Yu Guang sees a dark shadow rushing towards him. Before he can turn his eyes back, the shadow has already hit him.


    The impact force is also terrible. Although the big stick shot at the first time, his movement has been deformed. The bullet did not hit Cui Yinzhu, but flew towards the warehouse wall in the distance!


    Even he didn''t know what he was attacked by. The time was too short for his nerves to react.


    "Van, don''t... Don''t kill me!"


    When it became clear that the man in front of him was Wang Fan, he immediately begged for mercy.


    "Click!"


    Wang Fan, who showed his intention to kill, was just like a judge. With the help of his hands, the neck of the stick was broken!


    "Van van, thank you"


    Liu pangzi unties the rope that binds Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother, and Cui Yinzhu sees that Wang Fan has killed the stick brother of the small circle gang. While thanking Wang Fan, she is also speechless.


    "Brother fan, can you be my master? I also want to learn how to protect my sister! "


    Compared with Cui Yinzhu''s panic, Cui Yu is a little excited. This is his hero template.


    "No! You can''t follow brother fan to learn martial arts! "


    Wang Fan did not speak, Cui Yinzhu quickly stopped, the attitude is very firm! It is absolutely not willing to let Cui Yu fall into such danger in the future!


    "Come on, get out of here first!"


    "Fat man, mend the knife!"


    Wang Fan looks at Cui Yinzhu''s eager attitude to protect her younger brother. Wang Fan chooses to ignore Cui Yu''s voice and quickly asks everyone to leave!

 V2.Chapter 953

    "Ah Xi, these gangsters are too unscrupulous!"


    When they heard gunshots, the local people in several warehouses nearby were cursing in a low voice. In fact, what they were most worried about was that they didn''t know which day the gunshots would ring in their warehouses.


    Until the uproar stopped for a long time, these local talents quietly poked their heads out to see if the fight was over.


    Wang Fan left early, and the locals could only see the door of the warehouse lying open and quiet.


    "Ah Xi, that''s the fish brother of Xiaoquan gang. Hide quickly!"


    Some people have good eyes, and suddenly find that a group of people are walking along the road, and the leader is brother fish!


    These natives know the ferocity of brother Yu. The locals who wanted to open the door retreated back to the warehouse and continued to hide.


    "Click, click!"


    The door of the warehouse was opened, brother fish looked at the scene, and his eyelids jumped a few times.


    The corpses in one place, there may be a few people can rescue, but most of them are absolutely waiting for paper burning!


    "Stick, stick..."


    Brother Yu suddenly thought of something. He ran to the warehouse, but he didn''t see whether there was a brother in need of treatment. Now he was worried about the big stick, whether it was also snapped by the other party.


    "Grass"


    "Wang Fan, my small circle gang and you are at odds!"


    Running to the middle of the warehouse, brother Yu suddenly roars. At present, he is the dead big stick. The face of big stick is still scared, as if he was scared by some terrorist before he died.


    At this point, brother fish came back to his senses. He walked slowly among the corpses. There were still several people calling for help. Maybe the fat man was in a hurry and didn''t have time to mend the knife. At the moment, they were waiting for help with a runny nose and tears.


    "Grass, it''s so possible that those two people made all these? Or are there reinforcements behind them? " Brother fish can''t believe his eyes.


    But after listening to several people who are still alive talking about the process, brother fish is in a mess.


    Looking at the gang members in front of him, brother Yu is shocked. These people are not new members of the gang. Their combat effectiveness is good among the gangs in s city. So many people can''t win Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, and they don''t even have the chance to escape?


    I haven''t heard from big stick for half an hour now!


    I originally wanted to let the big stick arrange the manpower, first tie up Wang Fan and wait for me to come, what happened?


    These dozens of lives!


    And the pistol on the stick is gone!


    What''s the situation?


    Did he crack this kind of net like layout?


    You know, there are only two of them!


    At this moment, brother fish felt a deep helpless, more fear!


    Wang Fan must die!


    So many people died in his own gang. Wang Fan''s heart is uneasy if he doesn''t die for a day.


    Looking at the scene, thinking for a long time, brother fish could not restore the big stick and dozens of brothers, how they died!


    The massacre was completed in just ten minutes!


    yes! We can only use slaughter to describe the scene at the moment!


    It''s really the rolling Bureau. It''s just that the rolling party is replaced by a small circle gang.


    "Doodle doodle"


    Fish brother helpless, can only first tell the situation behind the boss Begonia.


    "Hello, boss, it''s me."


    "We ambushed Wang Fan at pier 34 in area C. all the people were killed!"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Dead silence, at the moment the microphone only fish brother''s own heavy breathing sound.


    "I know!" Waiting for a long time, a short message came from the back of the phone.


    Seeing that his boss didn''t have too many words, brother Yu couldn''t help saying, "boss, I want revenge. I must kill Wang Fan. So many brothers have been with me for so long."


    "At the beginning, Wang Fan blocked our plan. I wanted to warn him, but later plans were destroyed by him one after another. The leg of big stick was broken, and I promised to avenge him. Now big stick is dead, and Wang fan is still alive!"


    "Now our acquisition plan is forced to be tentative, because Wang fan is a roadblock in the middle. If we don''t solve him first, we can''t start any other plan at all!"


    At the moment, brother Yu looks sad and indignant. He blames himself deeply. If he was decisive at that time and killed Wang Fan at the first time, how could there be so many accidents, and so many brothers died in the gang!


    Unfortunately, there is no if, and brother Yu will not know. If he takes people to kill Wang Fan the first time, I''m afraid he will be killed.


    After all, you have to pay it back sooner or later.


    "This matter, I think about it. After all, what Wang Fan represents is the triad gang of W province. According to the comprehensive strength, the small circle gang can''t move the other party at all!" Begonia did not in the first time, promised fish brother to kill Wang Fan.


    She was weighing the pros and cons. If she killed Wang Fan, once she provoked the hatred of the triad Gang, the small circle gang would not be able to survive.


    Hearing that the boss Begonia was hesitating, brother Yu quickly said: "boss, I''m in H country now. Sanlian gang and Ben can''t touch here. Our Xiaoquan Gang doesn''t want to fight against them. I just want Wang Fan to stay in s city forever, not Sanlian gang in W province!"


    "What''s more, if we really want to fight, once the Sanlian Gang invades s s city in large numbers, I''m afraid the people above will not be able to sit still, and Huaxia will not let them blatantly carry out transnational smear campaign!"


    "I promise that I''ll deal with Wang Fan in my own name, and I won''t bring in a small circle of gangs. At that time, even if the Sanlian Gang is held accountable, it will be a personal matter!"


    "Boss, I got the news here. Wang fan should know that we are targeting him behind the scenes, but he has no substantial evidence yet. I''m worried that he will delay. He will pass some evidence to the Sanlian gang in W Province, and then it will really become a gang. My suggestion is to kill him while he is still looking for clues, Maybe the Sanlian Gang doesn''t even know how Wang Fan died! "


    Brother Yu''s last words touched Begonia''s heart. In the phone, she said in a cold voice: "then kill. Don''t leave a handle. This time, you can''t find the dead. No matter whether you succeed or not, you can''t fall into the hands of the police or Wang Fan. Do you understand me?"


    Begonia thought for a long time, she finally decided to fight Wang Fan, don''t kill Wang Fan will only hinder her layout in S City, this is she can''t tolerate.


    "Roger, boss. The police either get Wang Fan''s body, or we, no, it''s an outsider''s body. This matter has nothing to do with our Xiaoquan gang. I''ll start to prepare now. The wanted warrants on them should also be upgraded! Hum


    Now fish brother and Begonia are no longer hesitant, in their layout, Wang Fan must die!

 V2.Chapter 954

    Wang Fan had already left the dock with all the people. He didn''t know that brother Yu was following him.


    Brother fish wants to kill Wang Fan. Wang Fan even wants to kill the scum who has no bottom line. Brother fish doesn''t know that he escaped because he came slowly.


    When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi came to the dock this time, their original plan was to learn the clues and figure out what the Xiaoquan gang had done during this period?


    What happened?


    After a fight, brother Xiaoquan didn''t come. He didn''t get anything except to rescue Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother.


    With Cui Yinzhu and her younger brother back home, Wang Fan''s mobile phone had been in silent mode before. At the moment, he saw that there were two missed calls. They were all from the black tiger gang.


    I made two phone calls one after another. I think I must have something to report to myself.


    "Doodle doodle"


    Wang fan placed Cui Yinzhu two people directly back to the past.


    "Van Gogh, I''m short knife. We have a new clue in that video!"


    Short knife directly open mouth to report the progress of the investigation in recent days.


    "Van Gogh, the original source of the video of kimberlett being hijacked is not a gambling website, but from a special private website [room b]. The gambling website only reprints it to improve their popularity. They really don''t know about kimberlett."


    "People on gambling websites don''t know about kimberlett?" Wang Fan asked in a low voice on the phone.


    "Well, brother fan, I asked my younger brother to recharge a member on this gambling website. You can rest assured that only $10000 has been recharged. Now the account number has been upgraded to a super member, and there is a special service. We can get these information through this special customer service."


    "We want to see the protagonist of this video, the price is not a problem, and then the other side directly revealed the bottom, this video is reproduced from another website they cooperate with, these videos are not their original rights, gambling website is just a later add website watermark!" The knife explained quickly.


    As for spending money, how dare you hide it from Wang Fan? These expenses need to be disclosed to Wang Fan in the later stage. After recharging US $10000 on this gambling website, you have to explain this kind of thing in advance. Otherwise, if Wang Fan misunderstands, the whole black tiger gang will not feel better.


    "What''s the source of this video of kimberlett being kidnapped?" Wang Fan asked.


    He just wants to know the result. He can save the middle of the process. To put it bluntly, he hasn''t seen $10000 in his eyes. It''s not the time to love money.


    "The exclusive customer service replied that all the video sources on their gambling website are private websites called [room b]! This website is very secret. Except for the recommendation of old members, we don''t accept new people to register. In other words, we only accept business from acquaintances. According to the customer service, room B has been in operation for several years, but we don''t know at all. If it wasn''t for the recommendation of customer service, we might not be able to find the website of room b! They''re too secretive! " At this point, short knife can not help but sigh.


    "[room b], a website dedicated to this kind of video?"


    Wang fan can''t help but raise the volume, he always feel a familiar taste?


    ¡±Van Gogh, this [room b] is a way to make money by selling such pornographic videos. There are not only small videos, but also various live rooms. As long as you brush gifts into those rooms, you can also assign them to complete special actions; If the anchor doesn''t agree to cooperate, the website also has an advanced VIP channel. Put all these disobedient anchors in this channel, directly watch the audience''s reward and demand, and torture these anchors! "


    "Fan Ge, in order to find the original video of jinbaite, we also opened a senior VIP in this [room b]. Now this account has a higher authority. I''ll send it to you with the website and account. If you need, you can also log in and have a look!"


    At the same time, you should not forget to count your own expenses together. After all, it''s not a small amount to recharge high V in room B.


    "Forcing others to make pornographic videos, open pornographic live broadcast, and abuse? These scum! This kind of website has existed for several years? "


    Wang Fan was very angry after listening to the report of short knife. Originally, he thought that jinbaite was kidnapped and the video was taken by the other party in order to threaten himself. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be an industrial chain. How could jinbaite be the one who was hurt?


    What''s more exaggerated is that this kind of grey website has existed for such a long time, and it hasn''t been discovered and shut down by the internet police for several years. How much energy is behind this?


    "Fat man, [room b], you log in and have a look. The knife just came." Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi.


    Wang fan is very angry, but he can''t help it. This must be a big man who has been in the gray world for a long time. If he wants to overthrow it, he can only find and understand it by himself, so he transfers the website and account number sent by short knife to Liu fatty.


    "Oh, this page is going to explode. It''s so exciting!"


    Just boarded [room b] account, fat man almost dribbled, a face strange exclamation.


    "Bang"


    Wang Fan a burst chestnut, remind Liu fat do business.


    "Brother fan, don''t get excited. Isn''t this just coming in? Jinbaite is at least a traffic star. Her video ranking won''t be low!"


    "Here, this is jinbaite''s sleeping trough. It''s not ranked in the top ten. This website is poisonous, or are the top ten gods of some kind?"


    Liu pangzi scratched his mobile phone smartly, and he found this little video of jinbaite. However, he had seen this video, and did not click it again. Instead, he entered the top ten video playing page. He wanted to see which immortal video it was, and the ranking was still before jinbaite.


    "I''m Cao... Survival in the wilderness. This is the king of the plot!"


    "This is... The ocean world... This


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "No, brother fan, do you think these videos look familiar?"


    Liu pangzi seems to have found some big secret and asks Wang Fan.


    "Familiar, it''s my first time to see, where do you come from? Are you looking for a fight?" Wang Fan was asked by Liu pangzi immediately, return a way maliciously.


    "Look at the background of this video. Does it look like the anonymous company we went to that day, which has more than ten small rooms?"


    "Liu pangzi stares at the video and says in a guiding way.


    "Well? If you don''t say you haven''t noticed it, if you look carefully, the background of these videos are almost the scenes we saw that day! It''s not all there, is it? "


    Under the reminder of the fat man, Wang Fangang''s sense of familiarity now becomes clear.


    How do you feel familiar?


    It turns out that this is one of the rooms I went to investigate before. Wang Fan didn''t believe that they had no contact before.


    "Fat man, this is a group of scum. These videos are backed up as evidence. They will be useful in the future. This is not the end of the matter!"


    Wang Fan thinks of these inhuman ways of making money. If you don''t meet them, you can find out!

 V2.Chapter 955

    "Fat man, let Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong come here. They are also the entertainment tycoons in s city. Most of the girls on these websites are popular artists. Maybe they will have clues!" What happened in Room B made Wang Fan think of them all at once.


    This [room b] is such a lawless website, kidnapping and blackmail must be a common occurrence. The entertainment company that trains artists will naturally know more about the relationship.


    "OK, brother fan, I''ll contact them now. If they have nothing to do with [room b], I''ll forget it. If there is any contact, I''ll scrap these old shady goods."


    Liu pangzi said maliciously that in his eyes, his bad luck in this period of time started from looking for jinbaite. If these two old guys don''t report back, there''s definitely a problem.


    Soon, Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong came to Cui Yinzhu''s home.


    "Yuanhao, Dazhong, you do it first. I came here to ask you if you know the website [room b]


    Wang Fan asked them straight to the point. Now he''s their boss. There''s no need to say anything polite.


    "[room b]! Brother fan, this is a cash cow! How many companies can''t find a way to become a shareholder! " Kim Dae Jung was the first to sigh.


    "Van Gogh, boss Jin is right. If you want to make money, the revenue of this [room b] absolutely exceeds 80% of the entertainment company of H country!"


    Li Yuanhao also said that he knew this [room b], and the other party rolled money very fast.


    "Do you both know the private website of [room b]? Where do they come from? " Wang Fan frowned.


    These two really know [room b]!


    However, he still managed to hold back his anger and continued to ask.


    "Van Gogh, I have studied this [room b] before. The person who built this website is absolutely a talent. The control of human nature is at its peak. As long as you have money, you can see the programs you like to watch. This is a perfect entertainment website for the rich, and the operators behind it are more profiteering, This is a win-win situation, and these VIP accounts are worth the money, but the customer stickiness is very high! " When Jin Dazhong heard Wang Fan ask about [room b], he began to explain.


    "Brother fan, you see, this [room b] channel is different, corresponding to all kinds of customers. The primary channel is full of beautiful artists. Singing and dancing is now at hand. Sometimes you walk around and change your clothes, there are a lot of losers and all kinds of rewards. It''s absolutely some poor people watching. This channel has a low threshold and few dry goods! The purpose of existence is to tempt everyone to recharge higher level members. "


    "There are more tricks in the middle channel. Money can communicate with God. As long as money is in place, people are willing to do anything! ¡¤"


    "The threshold of high-level channel is high, and most of the people with mental illness are hidden. Here they will completely release their distorted mentality, as long as they give money and don''t torture people to death. I have a rumor that the number of customers of high-level channel is far more than that of primary and intermediate channels."


    "Fan Ge, I''ll give you an account. The threshold for a junior VIP is $1000, which most people can take out. This part of the members are large, but the income is lower, while the intermediate VIP is upgraded to $10000. It''s a great deal. In order to command others to do some actions they want to see, they need to give extra rewards, starting from $10, unlimited! And senior VIP is even more exaggerated. With the threshold of $100000, the assets that can enter are not low. Human nature is fully reflected here. Basically, the anchor or artist who is forced to enter the high-v channel rarely survive for more than a month


    Kim Dae Jung talks about this as if this [room b] is his company. He is familiar with all kinds of rules and data.


    "Fan brother, after this time I have your capital injection, I also want to build a website similar to the" B "room for the existing resources of Sanjin company, so that the artists or reinventer some small stars can be relocated. Anyway, Internet plus clients are also sleeping. The payoff is definitely better than a night''s sleep


    Jin Dazhong said, shaking his head, did not see Wang Fan''s face more and more gloomy.


    Liu pangzi''s attention has shifted from [room b] on his mobile phone to Jin Dazhong in front of him. Eloquence, do not die will not die, this is intentional, right?


    Liu pangzi squints at Jin Dazhong. As long as Wang Fan orders him, he will definitely rush up to do the work.


    "Dazhong, do you mean you are going to use the money I gave you for this kind of website?" Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong and asked in a flat tone.


    "Brother fan, it''s necessary. It''s the trend of the times. The money is coming fast. As long as you give me a period of time, I can definitely double the market value of Sanjin company several times!" Jin Dazhong patted his chest and assured that he thought Wang Fan was testing himself and asked about his future development plan for the company.


    "No! This kind of money cannot earn, I forbid you to do this kind of website Wang Fan looked at the two men and gave the order of death.


    "Van Gogh, you don''t understand the environment of H country. If you don''t do this kind of thing, someone will do it. How can we give up the high profits? The low cost is nothing more than a bit of pornography. We can rent multiple servers. Once the internet police turn off one, we can turn on the other. We don''t even have to cover it up. Once it spreads, It''s just a matter of time before we go beyond room B


    At the moment, Kim Dae Jung directly refutes Wang Fan. In his opinion, Wang fan is deliberately testing whether he has real talent and learning, so Kim Dae Jung drags out the whole plan in his heart.


    "NIMA, I''m looking for death!"


    "All brothers have said that you are not allowed to get involved in the Yellow River. Do you have no bottom line?"


    "Pa!"


    Liu pangzi couldn''t help it. He stood up and faced Jin Dazhong directly. Shaking his hand was a loud slap in the face.


    "Brother fan, this..." Jin Dazhong looks at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    Did you say something wrong?


    Don''t investors want to make money?


    This method of making money is very fast!


    "I''m emphasizing that Sanjin company and Xiya company are not allowed to be involved in the Yellow River! Do you understand? "


    Wang Fan repressed the anger in his heart at the moment and said almost biting his teeth.


    "Yes, brother fan, we know. You can let Kim Dae Jung go. He doesn''t know your rules. We are not involved in pornography or business that destroys the bottom line!"


    Li Yuanhao quickly pulls Jin Dazhong beside him and signals him to shut up and admit his mistake.


    "Brother fan, I''m wrong. The business behind the company will not be yellow related. Don''t worry!"


    Jin Dazhong is a mature man. How can he not know that he has photographed a horse''s leg? So he quickly apologized to Wang Fan.


    "You go, don''t affect van''s mood!"


    Liu pangzi takes a look at Wang Fan, who has a bad face, and directly gives orders to Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao.

 V2.Chapter 956

    "Brother fan, what happened to [room b]" looking at Wang Fan with a heavy face, Liu pangzi still asked after a pause.


    "We need to find out what''s going on in Room B, and we need to cut down the businesses that violate the bottom line of the company below!" Wang Fan took a deep breath.


    Making money belongs to making money, but for the sake of money, even the bottom line is not needed, this kind of unconscionable thing is not done!


    "It seems that Jin Dazhong has studied the matter of [room b]. He even knows their specific membership data. He must have some contact with the forces behind [room b]. It should be easier for him to check it!"


    "But I''m not sure about this man. In order to make money, I dare to touch the business outside the bottom line rules. I have to arrange someone to go with him! Let the short knife supervise this person. As long as Kim Dae Jung does not obey or exposes us, let the short knife do it directly! " Wang Fan said slightly murderous.


    He is very resistant to what Kim Dae Jung said just now, but it doesn''t prevent him from appreciating Kim Dae Jung''s professional level. This person is smart. In order to do things by any means, we must stop this kind of thing.


    "The time behind us must be more and more tight. Now the police''s wanted order is still hanging. We can''t directly deal with many things. It''s also a trouble! What''s more, the fight with Xiaoquan Gang killed so many people this time. I don''t know how Xiaoquan gang will deal with it. If we use the police to push this matter to us, then the wanted order will be upgraded! We''re going to have a lot more to catch then! "Ah," Wang Fan said with a sigh.


    I didn''t want to beat the dog, but a dog was always barking at himself and had to deal with it. As a result, time was delayed.


    But at the beginning promised to help park Yanwu, looking for relatives for it, but also delayed!


    Hard to do!


    No one knows the following things. If the wanted order on his body escalates, he will definitely hide. He will also investigate the matter of [room b] and the hijacking of kimberlett. He has no skills to separate himself!


    "Fat man, we can''t delay any more about Park Yanwu''s affairs. Now my plan is to divide the army into two groups. On the one hand, I''ll ask short Dao and Jin Dazhong to investigate [room b] and find Jin Baite by the way; It''s up to you and Li Yuanhao to look for park Yanwu''s relatives. We can only seize the time now. I''m really worried that there will be another moth in the back! " Wang Fan thought for a moment, and said his plan to Liu pangzi.


    "Van Gogh, I have no problem here, but if you are alone..." Fat man looks at Wang Fan.


    It''s almost said that you can take care of the following things by yourself?


    "I don''t have to worry about it here. If we don''t show up directly now, the Xiaoquan gang will stop for a while. Even if they target us again, they can''t do it in a short time. What''s more, if they reach out again, I''ll chop it again!" Wang Fan said without concealing his murderous spirit.


    It''s not a matter of one or two people dying. It''s bound to hurt the small circle. There''s no need to worry about it in the short term. It''s revenge from the small circle.


    "Fat man, please don''t worry about helping Park Yanwu find his mother. Once you have any news, please let me know immediately that this matter has been delayed for so many days. If it continues, I''m worried that park Yanwu will be anxious. I''ll call Li Yuanhao, and you''ll start with him soon! You don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll take care of it Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and said.


    "OK, brother fan, I''ll contact Li Yuanhao now. I won''t show up at Xiya company, so I won''t have to meet the police! Let''s go first. " Liu pangzi said and left.


    He didn''t stay at Cui Yinzhu''s house much, so Liu pangzi knew that time was urgent. The top priority is to find Park Yanwu''s family before Xiaoquan Gang retaliates, otherwise they really don''t have time.


    Wang fan is sitting in Cui Yinzhu''s house. At the moment, he is a little tired.


    In front of the public, he must play a good leading role. At any time, he has high morale and is sure to win!


    If you don''t have enough confidence, I''m afraid that people like Jin Dazhong, Li Yuanhao and short Dao will think that they are at the end of their tether. They can''t stand the temptation, nor can Wang Fan.


    Every step has to be very careful.


    "No way. It''s not a good way to wait like this. You have to find someone to help you. JINDA and Li Yuanhao are both busy. The control of the company is now three days fishing and two days drying the net. You can''t waste the money like this!" Wang Fan said to himself.


    "Positive energy entertainment company is the only way to develop. Now it seems that Sanjin company or Xiya company have gone astray. In order to make money, they dare to make decisions on matters beyond the law. These three concepts are not right. We have to find a way to turn them around, or the company will be finished sooner or later!" Wang Fan became more and more agitated.


    Even if we fight, now we have to consider the following three aspects of artists. How can we make him a big gangster?


    "Pornography, gambling and drugs must not be involved, but now the company is critically ill, so it''s better to break and rebuild it!


    "As for this candidate, I don''t trust to let an old rascal like Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao manage and train artists, so I can only find a trustworthy person to come over!"


    After thinking for a long time, Wang Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Miao Qing! A woman of wisdom and martial arts.


    "Doodle doodle"


    "Hello, brother van."


    The phone was quickly connected. On the other side of the phone, a voice of surprise sounded, with a trace of blame in the tone,


    "Sister Qing, it''s me. I miss you!"


    Wang Fan didn''t dare to say that he had something to do with you. He was afraid that he would be killed by the other party. Instead, he turned into an omnipotent sentence that thousands of women would be moved by.


    "Come on, what''s the matter, what''s your virtue? I know it all. Don''t talk about it. I''ll hang up if it''s OK!" It''s a pity that Miao Qing doesn''t buy it. She looks very busy.


    Don''t you know that at the moment, her hand answering the phone is shaking. This heartless person finally remembers to call.


    "Hey, hey... I''m in S City, H country. Now I''ve acquired two entertainment companies. You know, I''m a big old man. I can''t manage these star artists. Why don''t you come and help me as the boss?" Wang fan can only have the cheek to explain at the moment.


    Don''t say such sensational words next time, Miao Qing is ungrateful!


    How embarrassing!


    "I know it''s not good! You wait! Goodbye


    "Doodle doodle"


    Miao Qing hung up.


    "Is this coming or not? What''s the meaning of this


    At the moment, Wang fan is a bit messy and has profound Chinese culture. Now he can''t understand the meaning behind the words "you wait.".


    "I should come, or I won''t wait for her!"


    Wang Fan comforted himself and looked forward to the arrival of Miao Qing.

 V2.Chapter 957

    Compared with Wang Fan''s ambiguous guess, Miao Qing, who hung up the phone, bought a ticket to h country without saying a word!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Dear passengers, this plane will arrive at Shuiyuan airport in S City, H country in 15 minutes. Please fasten your seat belt. From now on, before the plane arrives, please turn off all electronic items. Meanwhile, please put away your small table and seat back. Thank you


    On the plane to s City, the voice of the stewardess played in the cabin.


    A Boeing 747 passed through the thick clouds, and Miao Qing could see the huge outline of the city in the distance.


    "Van, I''m coming!"


    Looking closer and closer to the s City, Miao Qing mouth up, said to himself.


    S City Airport.


    "Elder sister, do you think the people whom brother fan asked us to pick up are as powerful as brother fan?" Cui Yu recalled Wang Fan''s cruel appearance of killing gods, and her worship became more and more intense.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t want to think about these fights any more. Brother fan is powerful, but his friends are not all powerful." Cui Yinzhu looked at Cui Yu and said helplessly.


    Cui Yu''s face was excited at the moment, as if the things Wang Fan told him were all about his apprenticeship test.


    "Xiaoyu, I warn you, don''t think about learning martial arts as a teacher. That kind of life is not suitable for you, and you can''t learn it! Don''t waste your time It seems that Cui Yu still does not give up. Cui Yinzhu can only remind him again and again.


    "Elder sister, no one can learn everything at the beginning. You can see that I can learn hacker technology by myself. What''s more, there are still some people who advise me after my teacher''s visit. I believe I can learn very quickly. You can agree that I will learn from Van Gogh!" Cui Yu said with hope on her face.


    He really hopes that his sister Cui Yinzhu can agree to learn from Wang Fan. After all, Wang Fan''s superb martial arts skills are just like superman. Which man doesn''t want to experience it?


    It''s natural for people to yearn for the fact that the life and death of others are decided by waving hands, especially in the case of many gangs in H country.


    "Don''t talk about it. I just don''t agree with you to learn martial arts from brother fan." Cui Yinzhu affirmed.


    No matter what Cui Yu says, she just wants to die and doesn''t agree with her teacher Wang Fan.


    "Well, it seems that I can''t get through here. If I don''t agree, brother fan won''t accept me as an apprentice. I have to start from other aspects!" Cui Yu''s heart self wails, the elder sister''s tone is obviously this road is blocked.


    "Miao Qing, Miao Qing... This person should be very important to brother fan. Otherwise, brother fan will not let us come to pick up the plane. We must seize this opportunity and ask this important guest to say a few good words in front of brother fan for me. A gifted martial arts wizard like me can''t be delayed!" Cui Yu whispered to herself.


    Holding the sign higher, Cui Yu shakes the sign with the name of "Miao Qing". Cui Yu is especially eager to see Miao Qing. After all, this is a very important opportunity for him to learn from Wang Fan.


    More than ten minutes have passed since the plane landed. At the exit of the airport, passengers with suitcases appear one after another. Cui Yu is waiting eagerly.


    A woman with good temperament took a look at the sign in Cui Yu''s hand and came over with her suitcase.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, it''s impolite to stare at people like this." Cui Yinzhu sees Cui Yu''s eyes staring at the person in front of her. She quickly pulls off Cui Yu''s sleeve to remind him.


    "Hello, is that Miss Miao Qing? I''m Cui Yinzhu. This is my brother Cui Yu. Brother fan asked us to come and meet you." Cui Yinzhu introduces herself and looks at Miao Qing.


    Although wearing an ordinary blue shirt and white trousers, Miao Qing''s graceful figure can not be covered. The white trousers cover her round and slender legs. Her skin is white and delicate, and her whole body is clean and clean. Her face is full of power, and her sassous and heroic posture is full of mature and charming charm.


    It''s no wonder that a hairy boy like Cui Yu can''t stop looking at her. Even Cui Yinzhu, a woman, can''t help looking at her more.


    "Cui Yinzhu? Cui Yu? Wang Fan told me! " Miao Qing took a look at them and said faintly.


    "Sister Qing, come on, I''ll help you with your luggage. How tired you are to take so much luggage alone!" Cui Yu said enthusiastically.


    When he saw the suitcase behind Miao Qing''s back, he rushed forward to pick it up, but he seized the opportunity to leave a good impression on the other side.


    "Thank you. I''ll do it myself." Miao Qing sees Cui Yu''s enthusiasm, frowns slightly, and refuses Cui Yu''s help directly.


    Joke!


    I''m not a weak woman!


    Such a suitcase is only about 10kg. Can''t it be towed?


    "Sister Qing, don''t be so polite. We have to make the arrangement of brother fan. I''ll take the suitcase." Cui Yu still did not give up, holding the trunk rod in both hands.


    "Well?"


    Cui Yu was already working hard, but the trunk didn''t move. If she tried harder, it didn''t change.


    "This


    Seeing the disdain of Miao Qing''s mouth, Cui Yuming becomes white. I''m afraid the woman in front of her is also a capable person. Her strength is not enough for others to see.


    Seeing what happened, Cui Yu took back her hands under the pull rod.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you want to help me carry my suitcase?" Looking at Cui Yu who had given up, Miao Qing said with a slight sneer, and the look of disdain on her face was even worse.


    "Elder sister Miao Qing, let me buy some drinks first. It''s so hot in s city. What do you want to drink?" Cui Yu where also dares to rob the trunk again, quickly shifts the topic to say.


    "No!" Miao Qing or a pair of cold expression, looked at Cui Yu, said wearily.


    "Sister Qing, the car is over there. Let''s go." Cui Yinzhu couldn''t see it any more, so she said quickly.


    She didn''t know what happened to Cui Yugang. How could a person who was usually very gentle become like this? It was very impolite!


    "Sister Qing has such a good skin. I''ll hold the umbrella. Please walk slowly, elder sister." Cui Yu finally said.


    At this moment, Cui Yinzhu really did not know how to express her heart.


    "Boy, what do you want to do with your hospitality? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll teach you a lesson? " Seeing Cui Yu trying to please her, Miao Qing said with a slight frown.


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing!


    "No, sister Qing. I just want you to help me talk to brother fan. I want to worship him as my teacher." Seeing Miao Qing''s fierce eyes, Cui Yu almost knelt down and explained.


    "Teacher worship? Ha ha... Miao qinglue was stunned.

 V2.Chapter 958

    Knowing that Cui Yu''s gallant purpose is to please herself, and then let her promote Wang Fan''s apprenticeship, Miao Qing''s face lightens a lot, and talks with Cui Yu in a friendly way.


    During the conversation, Miao Qing must not be surprised to learn that Wang fan is still wanted. Isn''t it common for a man who can stir up the storm?


    Fortunately, the Shuiyuan airport in s city is located in the suburb, not far from Cui Yinzhu''s home. Not long after, a group of three people took a taxi to Cui Yinzhu''s home.


    "Sister Qing, long time no see." Seeing Miao Qing in front of him, Wang Fan took the lead in saying hello.


    Wang fan is very conscious and embraces Miao Qing, ready to embrace him.


    "Bang!"


    The suitcase was immediately thrown out by Miao Qing and directly smashed at Wang Fan.


    "Hiss"


    "It''s broken. The wound hurts again." Wang Fan reluctantly took over the suitcase, but frowned closely, and there was a trace of pain on his face. He forced his discomfort and said slowly.


    "Brother fan, is the sequela of fighting with Xiaoquan Gang breaking out?" Before Miao Qing spoke, Cui Yu asked.


    The scene of slaughtering Xiaoquan Gang stunned him. If Wang Fan didn''t get hurt at all, he would have doubted whether Wang Fan was a human on earth!


    One person beat dozens of people, but he is empty handed!


    "Lying trough, this boy is good!"


    In the face of Cui Yu''s concern, Wang Fan pretends to be in pain and closes his eyes. In his heart, he gives Cui Yu a compliment, which is very cooperative.


    Miao Qinggang was still very angry. Seeing Wang Fan''s painful appearance, her face became worried.


    On the way here, Miao Qing also heard about Wang Fan''s experience in recent days. Although Gang fighting is a common practice, she is really worried about Wang Fan''s illness.


    "It''s OK. Just have a rest!" Wang Fan put the suitcase on the ground and waved to Miao Qing.


    "Van, why don''t we take you to the hospital?" Cui Yinzhu asked with some worry at the moment.


    "It''s OK. I''m tired these days. There''s no need to go to the hospital." Wang Fan silently praised Cui''s sister and brother. The assists were perfect. He thought that his internal injury had recurred.


    "Come on, you go to the hospital to check! It''s no joke! " At the moment, Miao Qing said firmly.


    "Qingjie, it''s really unnecessary. Let''s talk about the situation of the company first." Wang Fan said.


    Seeing that the cold on Miao Qing''s face had already faded away, Wang Fan also knew the truth that he would take it when it was good, and did not continue to pretend.


    "Miss Cui, I''ll take Qingjie to the company first, and I won''t come back tonight. Xiaoyu remembers to go to the hospital for reexamination..." Wang fan then arranged.


    Without giving Miao Qing a chance to ask questions, Wang Fan hurriedly took his luggage in one hand and Miao Qing in the other.


    Cui Yinzhu and Cui Yu look at each other. What kind of immortal operation is brother fan?


    Don''t you understand?


    "Let go, when will you pull me, you liar!" Let Wang Fan continue to hold her hand, Du mouth dissatisfied asked.


    "I want to pull a lifetime, do not let go!" Wang Fan also did not return to say a word, holding Miao Qing''s hand more tightly.


    "Get on the bus, go to arrange your residence first, and then go to the company tomorrow!" Put the trunk into the trunk, Wang Fan said to Miao Qing.


    This car was assigned to him by short knife. According to short knife, it''s such a big guy behind the scenes. How can he go out without a car? So he gave Wang Fan a Mercedes Benz car under the name of black tiger Gang as his daily agent.


    "Dingquan international hotel! That''s it. "


    From a long distance, Wang fan saw a towering hotel in his car. He thought all kinds of facilities should be good. Moreover, it''s not far from Xiya company and Sanjin company, which is only ten minutes'' journey.


    Miao Qing in the car is no longer as cold as before. She looks at Wang fan driving with tenderness on her face.


    "Yuanhao, let the company book a room for me in Dingquan international hotel. The environment is better... Money is not a problem!" Wang Fan called Li Yuanhao while driving.


    In the presidential suite of Dingquan International Hotel, Wang fan is lying on a big soft bed, looking at the ceiling with a dignified look on his face.


    "What are you doing?" Inside the room, Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan lying on the bed. She felt a pain in her heart, so she asked softly.


    "Oh, it''s OK. If you can come here, what else can I do for you? No matter how big it is, it''s a small thing!" Wang Fan sighed, sat up and looked at Miao Qing.


    "I bought two companies in front of me. I don''t know if I don''t contact them! Now the entertainment circle of H country is really a super big dye vat! Most entertainment companies are actually doing some immoral activities behind their backs


    "The former boss of Sanjin company I acquired is Kim Dae Jung! I thought that he should be very practical and have good moral character. As a result, he secretly thought


    Wang Fan tells Miao Qing everything about the acquisition of Xiya company one by one, including the fact that he is wanted for tracking down the clues of jinbaite, and finally he fights with Xiaoquan gang and discovers [room b].


    Things described in Wang Fan''s mouth were so ordinary, but in Miao Qing''s ears, they were extremely dangerous. However, Wang Fan survived one by one.


    It was not until this moment that Miao Qing knew what was on the man in front of him. No one knew that Wang Fan, who looked like Superman, was tired. This was not physical fatigue, but a psychological burden. No one could help him. He had to face it alone in a foreign country!


    At the moment, Miao Qing''s eyes are red, but she doesn''t interrupt Wang Fan''s words and is still listening quietly.


    "I need you to help me manage these two companies. I don''t trust jindazhong and Li Yuanhao. There must be something wrong with their management style. I need you to help me formulate a set of correct management style. This kind of business that goes against the bottom line can''t happen. This kind of money can''t be earned!"


    "I don''t care about other companies. My company should never have this situation. Can you do it?"


    Wang Fan was relieved and looked at Miao Qing with hopeful eyes.


    "What can I do? People are all yours. If you say to make it again, make it again! " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan affectionately.


    I came here to help Wang Fan. How can I be polite now?


    "Sister Qing, come here, I have a big event to tell you!" Seeing Miao Qing''s eyes, Wang Fan felt restless and said mysteriously.


    Seeing Miao Qing''s slow pace, where can Wang Fan wait? Take Miao Qing with a straight arrow step.


    "It''s the big deal behind it"


    Wang Fan said quietly that the light in the room was getting dark gradually, and there was no need to say more about the long drought and rainy night.

 V2.Chapter 959

    The next day, Wang Fan lazily opened his eyes, and there was no one nearby.


    "What a workaholic." Wang Fan looked at only himself still lying on the bed, can''t help feeling almost a sound.


    Yesterday, Miao Qing was fully authorized to manage Sanjin company and Xiya company. Although Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao are still managers, they are lower than Miao Qing. All kinds of decisions in the company are decided by Miao Qing himself.


    The significance of Jin Dazhonghe and Li Yuanhao''s two people''s existence is more about providing experience and traditional sales channels. Whether they can adopt or not has the final say of Miao Qing.


    "Brother fan, where are you now? Li Yuanhao and I have found out about Park Yanwu!"


    Wang Fan, who has not yet got up, received a voice message from Liu pangzi. After he replied, he directly asked them to come to the hotel to meet again.


    In about half an hour, Liu pangzi and Li Yuanhao have arrived at Dingquan international hotel.


    "Van Gogh, good news and bad news, which one do you listen to first?" Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said.


    He always felt that Wang Fan was a little different today, and he became more energetic.


    "Speak directly, don''t delay!" Wang Fan took a look at Liu pangzi and said playfully.


    Is the fat man ready to go to the house to uncover the tiles even if he doesn''t have to fight for a day?


    "No fun, brother fan. Let me tell you the bad news first. After the investigation a few days ago, we went out yesterday and found Park Yanwu''s home, but when we were in the past, park Yanwu''s mother was no longer there. This was only known through our neighbors! So we didn''t find park''s mother this time! " Liu pangzi quickly told Wang Fan his investigation results.


    "What! No one! This is really... Nature makes people, if we come early... Wang Fan said with some sadness in his heart.


    He agreed to help park Yanwu find his mother, but he didn''t expect to see his mother for the last time when Park Yanwu was released from prison.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. There''s still good news!" Li Yuanhao, the narrator, said quickly.


    Seeing that Wang Fan was still full of spirit, he suddenly became annoyed. He felt that Wang Fan was a kind-hearted person and helped his friend find his mother. As a result, other people''s mother died. He was here to blame himself for his love and righteousness!


    Li Yuanhao doesn''t know how much help park Yanwu has for Wang Fan. It''s not too much to say that he has been able to recreate his kindness. Naturally, he can''t understand Wang Fan''s low mood at the moment.


    "Brother fan, the good news is that through our investigation, park Yanwu had a girlfriend named sun Xixi before he disappeared. If Park Yanwu had not disappeared, sun Xixi would have been Park Yanwu''s daughter-in-law!" Li Yuanhao looks at Wang Fan who is in a low mood and starts to explain.


    "The point! Don''t talk about ifs, not so many ifs! " Wang Fan glanced at Li Yuanhao and said.


    "According to their neighbor, after the disappearance of Pu Yanwu, sun Xixi gave birth to a boy, and the boy should have been in the contact between sun Xixi and Pu Yanwu, so sun Xixi and her son should be regarded as the family of Pu Yanwu!" Frightened by Wang Fan''s eyes, Li Yuanhao quickly made a long story short and told Wang Fan the investigation results.


    "Pu Yanwu''s girlfriend, sun Xixi, has a son?" Wang Fan whispered.


    When Li Yuanhao said that, he didn''t continue to be annoyed. Park Yanwu''s mother has passed away, and it doesn''t help to be annoyed. Now Park Yanwu still has his girlfriend sun Xixi and son. We must tell him the good news.


    Wang fan is not in charge of the two, so he calls Park Yanwu directly after taking the phone.


    "Hello, Lao Pu, I''m wang fan. I''m in s city of H country now. We went to see your family today. You should be psychologically prepared..." Wang Fan worried that Pu Yanwu couldn''t stand it, so he quickly made a sound and took preventive injection in advance.


    "Brother fan, you said, I''m fine. I''ve been in prison for so many years. What news can''t be accepted? Is not found, did not find it did not find it, God so, thank you, fan ge... "Park Yan Wu self comfort.


    Although Wang Fan has not yet told him the specific news, he has already felt something. Maybe in his heart, he has already had the answer. To let Wang Fan help him to find out is to be afraid of his inner uneasiness, and now the result is coming out, no matter good or bad, he has done his best.


    "Your mother died a long time ago, you have to mourn," Wang Fan said softly.


    "It''s still late, alas..." if it''s really the worst result, park Yanwu''s heart is cold at the moment.


    "Cheer up, the situation is not so bad. The old man has passed away, but there is still more hope. Your girlfriend sun Xixi gave birth to a son for you, which has not been found yet, but it is true from the neighbors!" Wang Fan said quickly.


    He only heard Park Yanwu keep whispering, knew that he certainly could not stand this kind of blow, quickly released the good news together.


    "Sun Sisi... Sun Sisi gave me a son! Ah! I have a son, too! "


    Park Yanwu wept with joy when he heard that. He thought that his girlfriend sun Xixi would definitely kill her baby after he left. He didn''t expect that she would give birth to her baby alone. It''s a pity¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the moment Park Yan Wu, do not know the expression of inner joy.


    "Brother fan, please help me find them. I owe them too much for so many years. I''m sorry for them!"


    "How much courage does it take for a woman to bring up her child? I''m a waste, how can he de?" Park Yanwu said, falling into a state of madness.


    "Park Yanwu, listen, don''t get excited. I''ll send someone to inquire about it. As long as she''s still in H country, I''ll find out the people. Don''t cry, you old masters!" Wang Fan cried out.


    For fear that park Yanwu will be insane after his great sorrow and joy, it will be a real crime. It''s better not to tell him the news.


    "Thank you, Van Gogh!" Park Yanwu was woken up by Wang Fan''s blow, and he quickly thanks after calming down.


    "Fan Ge, sun Xixi used to work in the police station. These work information should be entered into their police system. Starting from this aspect of investigation, we should be able to find some useful information!"


    "If you find it, please tell me first. If she has a new family and is happy, don''t tell her my information! I don''t want to break her happy family. It''s enough to see them from a distance! " After waking up, park Yanwu quietly said to Wang Fan.


    It''s not easy for a woman to bring up a child. There''s no need for Wang Fan to say that. Park Yanwu knows it in his heart.


    If she has a new family, why should she disturb her life?


    At the moment, park Yanwu has already opened his eyes after his great sorrow and joy.

 V2.Chapter 960

    "Fat man, your next task is to continue to find people. We can''t lose the news about sun Xixi and her son! It''s better to have news in these two days. Yuanhao can ask your friends in politics. After all, sun Xixi worked in the police station before! " Wang Fan hung up and announced the next stage of the task directly to the fat man.


    As long as sun and her son can be found, no matter whether they form a new family or not, it is a comfort for park.


    Love a person does not have to go to possession, far look, also satisfied.


    "Eh, sister Qing called early in the morning?" Wang Fan looked at the call to remind some doubts said.


    Remind yourself to get up?


    "Sister Qing, why did you go to the company so early?" Wang Fan said with a smile, this is really a workaholic.


    "You probably don''t know? How do these female artists in Sanjin company bind up with the company? " Miao Qing said directly with a slightly serious tone.


    "Sign a formal contract, shoot all kinds of photo videos and so on. According to Kim Dae Jung, it doesn''t have to be used. It''s voluntary. " Wang Fan thought about it and said to Miao Qing.


    He has an impression of this, which Kim Dae Jung told him before.


    "Contract binding? You are still too naive! Why do these artists want to be famous and famous, but they don''t have savings? Do you really think their treatment is very low? "


    "This morning, I came to Sanjin company to check. A little well-known 18 line stars dare not say they are rich, but they are far more than ordinary petty bourgeois families. Now, through the analysis of company accounts, they have no deposits at all! It''s not that they don''t know how to save money for a rainy day, but they really have no money to save! "


    "Most female artists use the hard-earned money to buy drugs! This company is rotten. It''s involved in pornography and drugs! I really admire you for buying this kind of company. " Miao Qing complained.


    "There are many female artists in Sanjin company who have all kinds of transactions with drug dealers. Frankly speaking, they are not really poor. It''s about killing yourself! This kind of female artists is not accidental phenomenon, but a great part! If it wasn''t for the company''s no task today and they didn''t have time to make up, I might not have paid attention to it! "


    "I asked them in private, and they said it was normal. That''s drug abuse. They don''t care! I''m afraid they have to check it carefully. The most important thing is that they all said that their former boss, Kim Dae Jung, knew about it and didn''t stop them. I''m very afraid to think about it! "


    "You are busy with your work first, and I will continue to check the running water in the back. I think there is still a big problem." Without waiting for Wang Fan to respond, Miao Qing hung up directly.


    "Is that exaggeration? Even if it''s related to pornography, it''s actually related to drugs. It''s really destroying the Three Outlooks! " Now Wang Fan said to himself.


    It''s hard to imagine what people in H country think. Once they have money, they either go to all kinds of health care or seek stimulation through drugs. It''s true that if they don''t die, they won''t die. There''s a reason why there are few foreigners.


    Seeing Li Yuanhao still in the room, Wang Fan directly asked, "Yuanhao, do you have any female artists under Xiya company taking drugs? Just now someone told me that many artists in Kim Dae Jung''s side trade with drug dealers, and Kim Dae Jung not only knows about these things, but also doesn''t care about them! "


    "Brother fan, I wanted to tell you about this before, but later because of other things, since you asked, I''ll tell you the truth!" Li Yuanhao''s eyes dodged, and then said: "brother fan, you know, when we sign contracts with artists, we often sign not only an official contract, but also all kinds of Yin-Yang contracts. These are all measures to prevent artists from leaving the company to work alone after they become famous! After all, at all times, make sure the company gets enough profit. "


    "When a large number of resources are launched, some artists still lose themselves and want to work alone while earning a lot of wealth. They prefer to violate and pay high liquidated damages. This is not uncommon in our country''s entertainment circle! "


    "So when these artists are a little famous, most entertainment companies will guide them to take drugs by mistake, as long as they are addicted to drugs. There is no need to tell them all the rules in the contract, they will be obedient! And it also avoids the outflow of wealth. They can digest drugs and make a profit from them! "


    Li Yuanhao knows that Wang Fan must be angry in his heart, but he can''t help it. Wang Fan will know about it sooner or later. It''s better to confess it while he asks.


    "Your company is really a vampire. When you ask others to work for you, you still want to kill others. Capitalist society is bullshit. It''s drugs. Once you get addicted, their life will be ruined! How dare you be so bold Wang Fan looked at Li Yuanhao''s plain expression and growled at him directly.


    "Van Gogh, this is no way to do it. As an entertainment company, this is also the hidden rule of the industry. We want the stars below to be firmly bound to our own names, which is also a last resort!"


    "Because there was a problem in the capital chain some time ago, most of the artists below have run out, and they have no money to buy drugs for them. Now there are very few artists under Xiya company taking drugs! But with the contract in hand, as long as we want them to come back, they will also run! " Li Yuanhao face slightly embarrassed said.


    "What the hell are you proud of taking drugs? No matter how few people there are, we can''t touch it. The company can''t touch it! I''m not a grass No matter how good Wang Fan''s temper was, he couldn''t help spitting out fragrance and scolding at the moment.


    "Are those artists idiots? They know it''s drugs, but they still repeatedly take them, and dare to take them directly?" Wang Fan couldn''t help cursing the artists.


    Are these artists all mentally unhealthy?


    You know you''re going to die?


    In fact, taking drugs once can be addictive. These star artists obviously don''t take their lives seriously?


    Drugs are banned in every country. Don''t the star artists in H have any common sense?


    Do what you want!


    This is to let them die.!


    "Van Ge, the contracts that are mainly officially certified have legal effect. They are all fair and just. No matter whether the contract is breached or not, as long as the money is in place, the contract can be torn up. But for the companies that put in a lot of effort, it is a loss! So now the drugs given to female artists are all new generation products. Recently, Jinbuhuan, which is more popular, has higher addiction. Most people take more than 80% of the drugs for the first time. Now many entertainment companies are using this new type of drug! "


    "Don''t you change the gold? Do you even give the following artists money? " Wang Fan said in horror.

 V2.Chapter 961

    Gold doesn''t change!


    It''s his main goal when he came to h country. He hasn''t started to investigate. He didn''t expect that this new type of drug has been shown in front of him. How rampant is it?


    It seems that this new type of drug has been widely spread, even the declining boss Li Yuanhao knows.


    "You go first, Li Yuanhao. I repeat that. This is my last reminder! In the future, Xiya company is absolutely not allowed to touch the line of pornography, gambling and drugs. If you want to do it, you should be a regular company. If you want to control the company''s artists by playing tricks, it''s better not to open this company! " After Wang Fan taught Li Yuanhao a lesson, he sent him and Liu pangzi away.


    "Jinbuhuan is a new drug with high addiction. Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao all know that it should not be too troublesome to investigate his sales channels. It seems that we have to continue to understand the trading behind the drug through Jin Dazhong! I just feel that Kim Dae Jung is a little bit gone with the wind. I have to find a chance to knock it! "


    For his main task, Wang Fan still keeps in mind, he is planning the next step.


    "Qingjie, wait for me at Sanjin company first. I''ll come here now. I''ll ask you some questions face to face! Help me get those drug addicts into the conference room! " Wang Fan thought about it and called Miao Qing again.


    When it comes to this new drug, we can''t let go of any clues.


    Miao Qing, who originally wanted to go to Xiya company for audit, heard Wang Fan''s serious tone on the phone. She called all the artists who had just talked in private into the conference room, waiting for Wang Fan to come.


    More than ten minutes later.


    Wang Fan appeared in the meeting room of Sanjin company.


    At the moment, there are about a dozen female artists in the conference room, all of whom are depressed. It is obvious that they have been overdrawn by drugs.


    "No more nonsense. All of you are contract artists of Sanjin company. I just want to ask you, don''t you really take your life seriously?"


    See these artists who are so depressed and yawning. Wang Fan couldn''t help but feel a burst of anger. He held back his anger and asked these people.


    "Boss, when can I get my salary? Can I get my fulcrum salary in advance this month? I can''t make it any longer!" A female artist whose hair is dyed golden, looking at Wang Fan, said uneasily.


    Wang Fan looked at the female artist and saw that her face was yellow and her eyes were slightly sunken. At first sight, she was addicted to drugs.


    Seeing this face, Wang Fan didn''t know how great the makeup art of H kingdom was. Was it a member of all kinds of tiantuan?


    "Boss, the manager has asked her in detail just now. To tell you the truth, we don''t know when we got addicted to drugs. When we found out, we couldn''t give up. We had to take drugs for three or five days at most. Serious sisters had to take drugs every day, otherwise we couldn''t get into work all day!"


    "Boss, do we have any stock in our company? If so, just give me a share and deduct the money from my salary!"


    "Yes, boss. Boss Jin had a channel for purchasing goods before. Let''s follow that price."


    Listening to what these artists said, Wang Fan and Miao Qing were stunned.


    Is TMD an entertainment company with positive energy?


    I''m afraid those improper clubs will not use the mean means!


    I bought drugs for my artists!


    And these artists are still in the dark. They don''t know that their addiction is caused by Jin Dazhong, the boss of Sanjin company.


    Jin Dazhong''s method is really heinous!


    "Boss, do me a favor. It''s not that we don''t want to quit, but that we can''t quit after drug addiction, and we don''t want to..."


    "Come on, get out! Let''s go! "!


    Wang fan is very angry now!


    Why can''t these female artists cherish themselves?


    Once you get addicted to drugs, the rest of your life is basically ruined!


    Wang Fan looked at these young women, unspeakable regret!


    Do they have a future?


    Anyway, I dare not use this kind of person in the future.


    The female artists in the conference room wanted to nag a few more words. When they saw Wang Fan clenching his fist, they dared to stay there and rushed out of the conference room.


    "Brother fan, you can see this situation, too. Kim Dae Jung''s obscene means of controlling artists are intolerable, and those artists don''t even know it. It''s really sad!" Miao Qing said helplessly.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s anger, how could she not?


    "The golden bell is really unscrupulous! I can''t. I have to ask him to come and ask him face to face! This company is a mess. Where is the entertainment company? "


    "Doodle doodle"


    Not answering the phone?


    Wang Fan waited for a long time with his mobile phone. When he called Kim Dae Jung, no one answered.


    Wang Fan dials the phone of short knife directly, connected very quickly.


    "Short Dao, isn''t Jin Dazhong with you?" Wang Fan said directly.


    "Brother fan, just now Jin Dazhong said that he was going to investigate some clues about [room b]. It''s easy to expose when there are too many people. He just went out for more than ten minutes. It seems that he went to a coffee shop outside to find someone to connect with." Short knife explained quickly.


    "I called him and no one answered. Go to him and let him come to Sanjin company first. I''ll wait for him here. " Wang Fan took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "That''s true. Is the phone muted? What Cafe did he say he was going to? No matter, I''ll go out and look for it first! " Short knife walking in the street, looking around, looking for the address Kim Dae Jung just said.


    "That''s Kim Dae Jung!"


    When he saw the familiar figure on the window of a coffee shop, he recognized Kim Dae Jung.


    His eyes moved again. When he looked at the two people opposite Kim Dae Jung, he could not help but be stunned. The two familiar figures were both ponies of Xiaoquan gang. One of them was the blonde tattoo man. At the moment, they seemed to be talking about something.


    Seeing this scene, short Dao didn''t rush in. The black tiger gang and the small circle Gang have long been at loggerheads. Now Mr. Li is also killed by the small circle gang. Short Dao only hates the people of the small circle Gang now.


    He simply took out his cell phone and shot the scene.


    "Didi!"


    At the moment, Wang Fan, who is in Sanjin company, is still walking around the conference room, waiting for Jin Dazhong.


    When you hear the information, you can''t help but go in and have a look.


    "The one who eats inside and outside!"


    This message is obviously from the short knife.


    The content in the video is that people from jindazhong and Xiaoquan Gang drink coffee. Wang Fan, who is sitting opposite jindazhong, is also very familiar. It''s the blonde tattoo man who shot Cui Yu that day!


    "Don''t scare the snake, stare at Jin Dazhong, and let him come to me later!"


    At the moment, Wang Fan''s heart is terrible. He and Xiaoquan Gang''s Dasheng are killed, but Kim Dae Jung is here, and they have a feeling of betrayal.

 V2.Chapter 962

    Maybe Jin Dazhong thought that he had not exposed his communication with Xiaoquan gang. The first time he saw Wang Fan, he reported his work with a smile.


    "Van Gogh, there''s something about [room b]. The boss behind the scenes should be a local in s city. In a few days, I''ll be able to connect with the other party!" Jin Dazhong said with a happy look at Wang Fan.


    This is a big breakthrough. Once you get in touch with the top management, you can also try to buy shares if you have the opportunity. Now, the most urgent thing is to get Wang Fan''s consent, and Sanjin company''s big plan of making money is to buy shares in [room b].


    "Dazhong, let''s take a look at that first. Today I came to you for something else. I heard that you used drugs to control the artists below?" Looking at Jin Dazhong who is eager to show his merits, Wang Fan said coldly.


    "Drug control artists?" Kim Dae Jung felt very sudden, but he quickly explained: "Van Gogh, this is a very normal thing. This is not what our company is doing. As far as I know, in the entertainment industry of H country, almost all of them use this method to control the artists below, and the cost is low. As long as they don''t change their money once, they will become addicted, and the artists will become very obedient. Van Gogh, I have channels here, The price is 30% lower than the market price! "


    Kim Dae Jung finished looking forward to Wang Fan, only said that in the future you want to control the company''s artists, directly to me to take goods on the line!


    "Dazhong, don''t you think it''s immoral to do so?" Wang Fan holds back the desire of hand, looking at Jin Dazhong to say.


    Although he knew the result, Wang Fan still asked. He couldn''t listen to Jin Dazhong''s explanation at all.


    "Hey, brother fan, I''m not bragging. This kind of gold exchange is really powerful. As long as these artists taste it intentionally or unintentionally, they can''t break it! It''s not that I want to sell them to them. Most of them come to me to buy them. The price I give my artists is also low! It''s also very profiteering. In the face of temptation and interests, there is no one to control immorality. Making money is the king''s way. Everyone takes what they need. Isn''t that the best thing? "


    "And I''m doing it for the good of the company. Now Sanjin company has been acquired by you, and the following artists have invested a lot in re publicity. The artists are not tied firmly to the company, and they dare not vigorously promote it in publicity! Star drug abuse can also be used as a handle to hold artists firmly in the hands of the company. As long as someone is not obedient, they can be ruined immediately. These are actually some secret control means of entertainment companies. There is no need to go online! " Kim Dae Jung still said as if nothing had happened.


    In his opinion, he has worked so hard for the company that he has no credit for it. No matter whether Wang Fan knew it before or not, it''s not too late to tell him now. He doesn''t need to scold himself for such trifles.


    "Dazhong, how did I tell you before that my company is not allowed to engage in bottom line business? You are ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤." Wang Fan was furious. Seeing that Jin Dazhong had not realized the seriousness of the matter, he felt that it was necessary to teach Jin Dazhong a lesson.


    "Brother fan, morality can''t be a meal. In H country, whoever has money is a big man. What you can''t say is that businesses involving the bottom line are the most profitable. If Sanjin wants to abandon these businesses in an all-round way and want to rise in the highly competitive entertainment industry, it will be too difficult, or even there is no hope at all! "


    "Which successful company has no history of making a fortune in the dark? Up to the government level, down to the gangsters, all these things need to be handled up and down, in addition to money, there are other things, and the most direct way is to let these artists go to public relations, which is the most cost-effective way. For female artists who have taken new drugs, it''s better to have a few grams of money instead of changing them! It''s the most important thing for entertainment companies to firmly control their potential artists! "


    "In H country, if you manage the company according to your Chinese way, you will definitely lose money, because there are too many uncertain factors. I originally wanted to wait for the airborne manager to propose after he was helpless. After all, I wanted to give you face; Today you asked me, I simply said; Regular three gold companies can not go far! Once we build a famous female artist with a lot of money, there is no special control means. Other entertainment companies will pay liquidated damages in advance to dig people. According to the liquidated damages on the formal contract, the cost is too low for famous female stars to change jobs! The company''s star training cycle is calculated by year, and the harvest time is only 3-5 years. If other companies come to dig people, no matter how rich they are, they can''t stand it! "


    "Van Gogh, my suggestion is that as long as there are potential female artists, in addition to various contracts, they should also be addicted to gold. This is for the future development of the company."


    As Jin Dazhong spoke, his voice became smaller and smaller. He saw that Wang Fan, who looked like an iceberg, was getting closer to him.


    "Boom"


    Wang Fan directly punched Jin Dazhong in the stomach.


    "Bang bang!"


    Like a dull thunder, Wang Fan turned around and punched Jin Dazhong twice on the back.


    "I want you to do good for the company! Obviously it''s drug trafficking, and it''s so high sounding. Do you think I''m easy to talk? "


    "Can you touch drugs? Do you want me to take over Sanjin company and close down? The boss abetted the artists to take drugs! Do you know that if this message spreads out, the company will be finished in an instant, and we have to go to jail! "


    Wang Fan beat Kim Dae Jung violently and scolded at the same time. Of course, he controlled his strength. If he beat Kim Dae Jung with all his strength, ten Kim Dae Jung would be defeated.


    "Do you know it''s wrong? I''m your boss. I invite you to the company to contribute to the company, not to discredit the company. You''re playing with fire! Even if you have an accident, it will be related to the company! "


    Wang Fan hate iron not steel said, Kim Dae Jung has been holding his head lying on the ground to dodge.


    "Brother fan, don''t fight. If you fight any more, it will be useless. I won''t touch this drug any more. We are a regular company!"


    Jin Dazhong said that he was beaten by Wang Fan for several times, and his mind was finally clear.


    Sanjin company now belongs to Wang Fan. He didn''t take it for granted that he could play as he wanted. Originally, he thought that he had a channel to purchase goods without changing money. When Wang Fan purchased from him, he could make a profit from it.


    I didn''t expect that all the blueprints of making a fortune were interrupted by Wang Fan. I can''t do the business related to Yellow River. If I don''t exchange gold for gold, I can''t sell it. How can I bear it for Kim Dae Jung, who used to be so extravagant in the past?


    Although he admitted his mistake to Wang Fan, Jin Dazhong didn''t think he was wrong at all. This is a common phenomenon in the entertainment industry, and it''s not his own fault.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s big fight for such a small matter, Jin Dazhong couldn''t help thinking whether he needed to find another way. Otherwise, according to Wang Fan''s clear water rules, as a senior member of the company, he would have no money to gain.

 V2.Chapter 963

    "Brother fan, if you have something to say, we are all respectable people. You do it as soon as you come up."


    "No, no, van. I know I''m wrong."


    Covering his stomach, Jin Dazhong sees Wang Fan''s murderous eyes and quickly admits his mistake again.


    After Wang Fan had taught him such a lesson, Jin Dazhong thought that Wang Fan''s anger had gone away. No matter how bad his performance was, Wang fan should give a sign. As a result, when he looked up and saw Wang Fan''s expression that he wanted to kill himself, Jin Dazhong resolutely agreed.


    "I can''t fight, I can''t fight. Forget it, he''s the boss." Jin Dazhong kept muttering in his heart. Seeing that Wang Fan didn''t start, he got up tremblingly.


    The surface looks like a face to admit the wrong expression, in fact, the heart already Wang Fan, scolded a dog blood dripping.


    "Next time, if I find you disobeying the law, it''s not a simple punishment! Get out of here Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong and said.


    At the moment, in Wang Fan''s eyes, Kim Dae Jung is a bad guy with pus. If he doesn''t have some use, he really wants to fire him directly, and he will be upset when he sees it!


    "OK, brother Wang, I''ll change it later. I''ll continue to investigate [room b]." Kim said as he acknowledged his mistake and bowed out of the room.


    "Bang!"


    I saw a figure directly rushed in and collided with Kim Dae Jung.


    Kim Dae Jung quickly looked up and saw that it was a knife. Without saying a word, he left Sanjin company directly.


    "This is ¡¤¡¤¡¤?" The short knife softly doubts a way.


    It''s not Kim Dae Jung''s style. Let''s say that again. Do you want to say hello?


    "Don''t worry about him, Kim Dae Jung has gone too far! He used drugs to control the artists below. The whole company was in a mess Seeing the dagger coming in, Wang Fan said.


    "Drug control artists, new drug money does not change?" Short knife eyes strange said.


    He has known for a long time that entertainment companies control artists through drugs, but it''s a traditional drug. Addiction and mortality are not high, and most artists can afford the price of spiritual food.


    "Don''t you change the gold? Do you know about this drug? Just now, Jin Dazhong said that he had channels in his hands! " Wang Fan a face surprised looking at short knife to say.


    It seems that if the money is not exchanged, I''m afraid it''s already rampant as I guess. Otherwise, if I ask anyone, how can I know that the money is not exchanged for this kind of drug?


    "Brother fan, this gold does not change addiction is very high, now this gold does not change, has eliminated the traditional ecstasy, and this kind of more profiteering, before Kim Dae Jung is through the traditional ecstasy to control the artists, did not expect that he actually mastered the source of this new drug!" Short knife suddenly said.


    "Brother fan, it''s all clear. In the video I sent you before, Jin Da Zhong and Xiao Quan gang are meeting. I think they must be trading in this new type of drug. They don''t exchange money!" Short knife very definitely said.


    "Does the gold of new drugs trade for JINDA Zhonghe Xiaoquan Gang? Is the news reliable? " Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Brother fan, you also know how harmful this new drug is if you don''t change it! It''s mainly the probability of first-time addiction. It''s terrible! This means a huge flow of drug money. This is a business that all capable gangs want to handle! "


    "Recently, the trading volume of traditional ecstasy and methamphetamine has dropped very fast, almost halving! Before, many gangs in s city were making money by selling traditional drugs. The emergence of this new type of drugs directly affected the interests of 80% gangs in s city! Other gangs have big opinions now! We are all trying our best to open up new channels! "


    "But where is this new channel so easy to develop? Jin Buhuan has been firmly held by the small circle gang. Other gangs can''t get involved at all! " The short knife nods to say.


    Wang Fan also understood that the video may be that Jin Dazhong and Xiaoquan gang are trading money without changing, rather than that they think of Jin Dazhong''s betrayal, revealing their own information or plans.


    "What about the other gangs? Xiaoquan Gang is monopolizing! " Wang Fan asked.


    Monopoly business generally doesn''t last long, and it''s still a Mafia business. Once a group of people attack it, even if the small circle Gang is strong enough, it will be destroyed instantly.


    "No problem. If it wasn''t for the high-ranking people behind the small circle gangs, other gangs in s city would have wanted to crush the small circle gangs for a long time. In recent years, with the small circle gangs gradually growing, many gangs'' interests are shrinking, but they can''t give in this time. The temptation of not changing money is really great. Once they can''t own their business rights, I''m afraid these gangs are going to break the pot, Don''t play


    "Now the strength of the small circle gang has been greatly reduced. It seems that they are shrinking their territory. Maybe there will be a gang fight involving more than half of S City in the near future!" Short knife speculates,


    Who let the temptation of gold is so great!


    Addicted people can''t get rid of, money and silk move people.


    "Expert advice? Do you mean to help the boss behind the small circle Wang Fan asked.


    I vaguely know that there is someone behind the Xiaoquan Gang, but I''m not sure who this person is. It''s good to know each other''s details in advance by repeatedly aiming at myself.


    "No, brother has the final say, but the fish is not the fish. Fighting is really better than cruel fish brother, but other aspects can be dealt with in all aspects. It''s not like fish brother''s style. Several other gangs all know that how can they get gold without exchanging this kind of goods with just a small Gang! "


    "Now I''m not the only one who''s investigating, but also other gangs are making up their minds! The whole s City, now only the small circle gang can take out the goods, other gangs latent spies, are around the gold does not change the investigation, before the small circle Gang secrecy work, do better, harvest clues are also less


    "Thank you, brother fan, for crippling the Xiaoquan Gang a few days ago. There is a shortage of people in their gang. Our secret agents are promoted by them now. It seems that they have been involved in the action of not exchanging for goods these two days! If you think about it, there will be news soon! " The short knife looked at Wang Fan and said.


    In fact, there are people lurking in small circle gangs in all major gangs. Small circle gangs know it more or less, but they can''t help it. Now that there are not enough people, it''s impossible to recruit new people. Let''s arrange to run core business. No matter how they choose, there are always several spies who have successfully entered the middle and high levels of small circle gangs.


    "Brother fan, as soon as the news comes, it''s estimated that other gangs will also make big moves. Once they know where the upper family of the Xiaoquan Gang is, many people want to take a share, and the monopoly business of the Xiaoquan gang will come to an end!" Seeing Wang Fan''s thinking, short knife said quickly that he thought Wang Fan was also paying attention to gold, otherwise he would not be so concerned about gold.

 V2.Chapter 964

    "It''s a small circle Gang again. Jin Buhuan, r people!"


    Wang Fan said to himself, while listening to the introduction of short knife, he summed up his existing information in his mind.


    He always feels that these clues should be connected with each other, and that Jin Buhuan is probably the link between Xiaoquan gang and r people.


    How can a gang like Xiaoquan Gang, which started by fighting and killing, involve the production of high-end drugs like Jinbuhuan?


    If you don''t exchange the gold, it''s not made in China. It must come from those r people!


    "Short knife, I still have a more critical matter for you to do. If you have any contact with a few foreigners recently, they may be from r country. Anyway, as long as they have contact with foreign people, they should investigate. I doubt that the source of the money is imported from abroad. "


    "If it''s made in China, there''s no reason why the local gangs don''t cooperate and go to small circle gangs to sell it! If you start from this aspect, you should be able to find out the information of Xiaoquan''s family! " Wang Fan thought for a moment and then said to the knife.


    Instead of wasting time here and waiting for the spies to send back useful information, it''s better to take the initiative to investigate the connection between r people and Xiaoquan gang. If Jin Buhuan really flows out of r people''s hands, his information about Jin Buhuan can be further updated.


    "OK, brother fan, if you go directly to the small gangs to investigate, it will be a bit of trouble, but there is no problem in investigating a few foreigners. I will investigate this matter through several associated gangs. The interests involved are too great, and they are willing to do it!" Short knife happily said.


    I feel that Wang Fan''s proposal,


    It''s really a breakthrough. There''s some hope in his heart.


    We all want to start from the local and wait for the opportunity to appear. As long as we determine which people meet with the Xiaoquan Gang frequently, it is likely that these forces are in control of Jinbuhuan. Where will Xiaoquan Gang get kickbacks in the middle?


    Wang Fan rubbed his forehead when he saw the knife leave.


    This matter is more and more, fortunately Liu pangzi helped to share the task of finding people, otherwise all things accumulated to the end, now there is no time to deal with.


    "Fan, the female artists who are addicted to drugs"


    Seeing that there was no one in the meeting room, Miao Qing came in with a professional dress and a stack of contracts in her hand. She didn''t know how to deal with these addicted artists.


    "I''m afraid that the artists under drug control, not only Sanjin company, but also Xiya company, have to check together. All the artists who are addicted to drugs are sent to compulsory detoxification, and the companies that can complete detoxification will have follow-up contracts as a supplement. If they resist or are unwilling to detoxify, let''s cancel the contract. Our entertainment companies can''t use the artists who are addicted to drugs!" Wang Fan said.


    His bottom line is like this. As long as it doesn''t involve pornography, gambling and drugs, everything else is easy to discuss. As long as they are contaminated at will, they can make anyone forget their courtesy, righteousness and shame. How dare he use them?


    If you stab yourself in the back at a critical time, it''s not about money.


    "Brother fan, these artists will be in a mess. After all, in the contract," Miao Qing said anxiously.


    Some yin-yang contracts are invisible. They are used by Kim Dae Jung to intimidate artists. If they are exposed by artists, I''m afraid they will have a negative impact.


    "If they are addicted to drugs, they still care about the negative effects, unless they don''t care about their fame. Once their drug history is exposed, they don''t want to eat this bowl of rice in the entertainment industry again! Simply drug artists, all paid a severance payment, take back all contracts; After active detoxification, the company will not disclose their history of drug abuse depending on whether the contract is renewed. Let''s decide! " Wang Fan finally said.


    He knew that his decision would increase the company''s expenses, but Wang Fan still felt it necessary to do it.


    This is the evil result of Kim Dae Jung. He decided to give these drug addicts one last chance.


    Now the company is definitely losing money, but it is very necessary to clear the dirty environment inside the company, which is very necessary for the entertainment company to build positive energy in the later stage.


    "Brother fan, those artists who are addicted to drugs will be dealt with according to what you said. Our next plan is to recruit new artists again!" Miao Qing joined up the contract on the conference table, looked at Wang Fan and said that it was a big new expense.


    "Put it on the agenda. These two companies need to change their blood. Otherwise, if we build the company according to the traditional model, we will definitely lose money and leave too much control to the outside world. We are not local people, so we are afraid of being caught with these black materials. It will be difficult for us to turn over at that time." Wang Fan said solemnly.


    The hidden rules of the entertainment industry in H country are not suitable for their own companies. If they are used as outsiders, they don''t know how to die.


    It''s OK for local people to use these hidden rules, but if they use them, they will definitely be watched by many eyes, not to mention they can''t cross the inner threshold.


    "Qingjie, you''d better preside over the specific recruitment details of the company. I''ll just mention a few precautions. We must not touch some things!"


    "New artists must have positive energy, and they must not be involved in pornography, gambling and drugs. Otherwise, as long as there is negative information about the artists before it is exposed by the media, our new company will not be able to withstand the black light of many peers!"


    "The second point is the issue of artists'' contracts. For potential artists who are promoted by the company, contracts can not be dug out. Artists can be bound by the length of time, liquidated damages and bonus benefits. We must not see Kim Dae Jung''s case of controlling artists through drugs. This is self destruction of the Great Wall. We don''t need it!"


    "Then there is the issue of the treatment of artists. After deducting the cost, the welfare of artists should be improved as much as possible. Only when the welfare is improved, can artists serve the company better. Don''t squeeze artists as hard as the former Sanjin company, and let horses run and don''t feed them. No wonder Kim Tae Chung wants to control artists with drugs!"


    "In a word, it''s just a sentence: positive energy, do business aboveboard, don''t worry about any black material, body is not afraid of shadow slant! Never allow anything dirty to happen to these two companies! Sister Qing, do you know all this? If our company wants to do it, it should be the best! "


    Wang Fan finished, his eyes shining at Miao Qing.


    "We ¡¤¡¤"


    Miao Qing was a little moved.


    "Understand, positive sunshine positive energy, compulsory means to eliminate the use, through the welfare treatment to increase the artist''s sense of belonging, although it will cause additional expenses, but do sister''s support you!" Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan and said solemnly.

 V2.Chapter 965

    After working out the future development plan of Sanjin company and Xiya company, Wang Fan also breathes a long breath.


    Don''t think it''s all small things, trivial things hurt the most.


    As for the management of the company, he decided that it was the most correct thing for Miao Qing to manage. The things he had to worry about every day were very exhausting, and the intensity was only much more than that of himself.


    "Doodle doodle"


    Wang Fan just sat down to have a rest. As a result, the phone rang and the knife called.


    "Hello, brother van!"


    "There''s news that the new drugs sold by Xiaoquan Gang don''t change money. They come in from outside. It''s the r people who trade money with them. Xiaoquan Gang, through the r people, can sell the products directly without changing money!" The short knife phone reports real-time information about the drug money.


    "What about the base? Did you find out where their production base is! If gold doesn''t sell so well, they can''t have established a drug manufacturing base in s city! "


    Wang Fan asked directly, it would be perfect if he would follow the path and directly involve in the drug production base.


    "Brother fan, the news from our spies in Xiaoquan Gang is that there is no production site in s city for Jinbuhuan at present. All they sell are finished products, because the downstream market is large, and their volume is also tight!"


    "Because of the small quantity of goods, the small circle Gang often trades with r people, so we can quickly find the key clues. It seems that even those r people don''t have much goods. They come in batches, and then they sell them directly to the small circle Gang!" The knife reasoned.


    These are based on the information from the latent spies.


    "It''s impossible. It''s a bit abnormal. If people in r country want to open the market, they will prepare a large amount of money not to be exchanged to occupy the market share. But now the supply of money not to be exchanged in the downstream market is in short supply, which is not in line with their style of not getting up early without profit! They must have other plans. "


    "Are you sure the daily purchase quantity of Xiaoquan Gang is only a small amount? This leads to the situation of their downstream market grabbing goods? "


    Wang Fan frowned and said, "it''s unreasonable. According to reason, the r people and the small circle gang are all people who can''t get up early without profit. How can there be a shortage of goods?"?


    "Fizz, Vango, I know!" Short knife suddenly said, as if in Wang Fan''s reminder, he thought of what key clues.


    "Brother fan, I just made a mistake! This news is the feedback of two spies who are lurking in the small circle gang. I have a single line connection with them. They don''t know each other Short knife said here excited, make Wang Fan some inexplicable.


    "They don''t know each other, but they all go to different places and get about the same information, which I mistakenly think is true in all probability!" There is something incoherent about what short Dao said.


    "And then?"


    Wang fan is also a face muddle, you Ya of say what course to me, directly give me the final result go.


    "Van Gogh, you think, one person gets a small amount of gold, but what about two people? Or more? Just now, I should not separate their information separately, but combine them, because they report from their respective perspectives! "


    "Our two spies can get two gold without changing, so can the spies of other gangs! What''s more, there are their own staff! Because the drug trade is full of oil and water, and there are many jealous forces, no one or gang will make a large amount of transactions at one time! "


    "If a large amount of drug trade is carried out at one time, once it is found by the police, it is a major drug case! So now we are breaking up the whole into parts, a small number of times, so that even if the police found the first time can be destroyed in time, to protect the home at the same time to protect themselves! Although it''s more troublesome, it''s better to be safe! " The knife finished in one breath.


    Then he was also baffled by his own analysis results. Even if the small circle Gang is half abandoned, the gold coming in at different joints is still dozens of kilograms, but what about the shipment volume?


    The black tiger gang has been staring at the sales volume through other channels. The sales volume is only a few thousand grams per day, at most half of their purchase volume!


    What about the remaining half?


    Can you use it for yourself?


    Don''t be kidding. You''re going to die!


    Basically, drug dealers don''t touch them. They know better than experts about the harm of not exchanging money.


    "Did the Xiaoquan Gang hide the remaining gold?" Wang Fan listened to the analysis of the knife said.


    At the moment, the knife is silent, Wang Fan naturally said his inference.


    "The purchase volume and shipment volume of Xiaoquan help are not equal, while the downstream importers are still scrambling for goods. This is obviously not the problem that the gold can not be exchanged and the backlog can not be sold. This is the problem that Xiaoquan help does not sell in its own hands!"


    "New drugs are highly addictive and have little chance of quitting, but they are still in their hands, which is enough to show that the cost of purchasing drugs is certainly lower than that of traditional drugs. Otherwise, if so many drugs are in their hands, they will put their money in the house and get moldy! And only need to sell a small amount of gold does not change the profit, it is enough to support the other half of the gold does not change the cost, and even the balance! This drug is really profiteering! "


    "But what do they want? You can make money, but not more? Is it for hunger marketing? Now downstream take goods business almost all start to grab goods, this hunger marketing effect has been achieved! It''s weird not to do it yet


    Wang Fan said to himself, but he didn''t care if he heard the knife.


    "Short knife, is there any other shipping channel for Xiaoquan Gang, such as other provinces and cities, or abroad?" Wang Fan asked.


    It''s not normal to keep the goods in your hands. You don''t pick up the profits in front of you. This shows that the small circle Gang is not only plotting the profits in front of you.


    Do they have sales channels in other counties, cities or foreign countries?


    After all, the headquarters is at the dock. It''s easy to take some goods to the high seas through fishing boats.


    "Van Gogh, this is not likely, let alone a small circle gang. Even in S City, there are no gangs that can reach the international level. It''s hard to say whether they can be the only one in s city. Transnational gangs don''t exist in H country. Once these new drug money don''t come out of their own sight, they won''t be able to get it back! The foundation is too weak! " After listening to Wang Fan''s conjecture, short Dao directly vetoed.


    It''s not that he looks down on the gangs of H country. These gangs are unscrupulous in the local area, but they are really bad at it!


    Strength or inside information, it''s too far away from the level of transnational gangs!


    "No matter what, this small group has a big plot. Now you should try to get in touch with those r countrymen, and try to get the source of the money. It''s the best place to get the drug manufacturing base!" Wang fan is not entangled in the problem of small circle Gang, directly toward the knife arrangement.


    No matter how much money they hoard, they always have to change it into money. If they keep hoarding the money, it will become a big bomb. I''m afraid they can''t stand it!

 V2.Chapter 966

    When Wang Fan learned something about the news that there was new drug money in S City, he naturally felt less nervous.


    As long as there are some clues, short Dao will contact the r people these days, and the investigation of the source of Jin Buhuan will be closer.


    Wang Fan for the two entertainment companies, are the general direction of the control, the specific details have been delegated to Miao Qing to decide.


    Miao Qing lived up to people''s expectations. After investigating Sanjin company and Xiya company, according to Wang Fan''s instructions, all the artists involved in drug addiction were dismissed. After some operation, the team with dozens of artists originally left behind only a few people and continued to serve the company!


    Two days passed quietly.


    Miao Qing is also full of energy. Before any substantive news came from short knife, she had come up with a complete set of rectification plans, all of which were customized plans for the two entertainment companies.


    Dingquan International Hotel, in the luxury presidential suite.


    Early in the morning, Miao Qing didn''t get up and said to Wang Fan¡° Fan, go to Dingquan square this morning! We have held a draft together with two companies to see the popularity. If it is successful, we will do it again at the end of the year, and the effect will be better then. As the boss, you have to go to the event today! "


    "Joint draft, so fast?" Wang fan can''t help but smack his tongue secretly. This woman is so efficient.


    "What''s the difficulty? I have sisters in Huaxia. I''ll ask them to take a set of ready-made templates and change them according to our actual situation. Won''t this come out?" Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan.


    You really think of her as a workaholic?


    It''s not enough to deal with so many trivial matters in a short time and recruit artists!


    "The scale of this draft will be held according to the level of medium-sized cities. Some local political and business figures will appear at that time. Some relations between Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao will also be invited by us. We will divide this draft into several parts to operate! The first is the interview, select the sunshine, youth beautiful, positive energy girl! I''ve screened this step. Don''t worry about it! " Miao Qing watched Wang Fan want to speak, she quickly said.


    Wang fan is certainly no time, this step directly across, he can interview a person.


    "The second step is talent display. This session is divided into song and dance performance, song singing, dance type, according to the title, random and personal finale! The standard depends on our company''s own needs. " Miao Qing said carefully. She explained all kinds of links to Wang Fan one by one.


    "Is this too hard?" Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    For most people, there is a lot of luck in performing dances randomly. There are many kinds of dances. Who can guarantee that they are all proficient?


    Once the luck is bad, it''s not very bad to extract what you are not good at?


    Clearly have strength promotion, but bad luck was brush down.


    "Van Gogh, there are accumulated bonus points, not all of them are random. In the end, we still have the finale competition for artists. There is no limit. This is the last chance for artists to remedy and show their good performance. As long as they pass our standard, they will sign a contract!"


    "And it''s not allowed to bring your own tuners for the sake of basic skills! In dance, we will give priority to the mainstream dance of H country. If the score of pairwise combination is too low, we will directly eliminate those who are unable to assess their strength. This is also to stop making up for the number. After all, our welfare far exceeds that of other entertainment companies, and there are a lot of people coming! " Miao Qing said confidently.


    No one knows more about her own plan. The popularity of this talent show has exceeded 1000 people! And I only need a few of them. It''s not too much to describe one in a hundred.


    "Fan, I''ll go to the venue first, and later those big people will arrive in advance to express their development and recognition of the company. Don''t come too late." Miao Qing said, regardless of Wang fan is still sleepy, directly out.


    "Isn''t this woman, just a draft, in such a big fight? And invited so many people to attend, "Wang Fan said to himself, shaking his head.


    Just when Wang Fan was still in bed, Miao Qing had dressed up and came to the square downstairs, busy with the staff.


    "Sisters, this is the first draft jointly held by Sanjin company and Xiya company. It''s said that the first three places can directly sign a minimum contract!"


    "Wow! Isn''t that just waiting for the money? It seems that this kind of minimum contract can only be enjoyed by those artists who have traffic! "


    "I''ve decided! I''ll hook up with Li Yuanhao or Jin Dazhong later. As long as I have one, I won''t have to struggle in my life! "


    "Cut, those people are old uncles. You have to talk about it?"


    In Dingquan square, there was a great uproar of people.


    Most of them are yingyingyanyan, with heavy make-up and light makeup, who are showing their talents on various display platforms.


    Because there are too many people, from time to time some people gather in twos and threes to talk about it. They are all attracted by the rich welfare benefits from various cities.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. I''ll tell you a secret. One of my good sisters is in the Finance Department of Sanjin company. She said that now the boss of Sanjin company is not Kim Dae Jung, but a super handsome Europa, and Xiya company is also his!"


    "Hiss, I''m in love, I''m in love, I''m going to ask for the phone number


    Gossip women are always listening to the news about the future boss, and these news really have different values for them.


    "Brother fan, the people from the TV station are here. We used to be familiar with each other!" Li Yuanhao saw Wang Fan appear, hurried forward gallantly said.


    At the moment, he and Kim Dae Jung are the most leisure people in the meeting. They don''t have to worry about big things, but it''s not their turn to worry about small things. They just show their faces at the meeting to prove that the two companies are alive and well.


    "Brother fan, the present welfare is absolutely unique in s city. A lot of people from the upper class have called to inquire about it, and some said that they would give us policy support in the future, hoping that we can create a cross level traffic star!"


    "Yes, there are also big men in the political circles, who indicate on the phone to go out of H country, rush out of Asia and face the world! Carry forward the modern culture of our country


    Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong report to Wang Fan behind his back. I don''t know if Wang Fan has heard about it.


    "Wow, that Europa is so handsome"


    Some lovely Lori girls suddenly cried out.


    Seeing Li Yuanhao and Jin Dazhong respectfully following a young man, there was a commotion in the meeting.


    All kinds of Yingyan begin to pull down their collars. Some of them directly lift up their short skirts, which are only ten centimeters long. These young girls keep walking back and forth in front of Wang Fan. They see Wang Fan''s face confused and open country


    "Van Gogh, there is the Minister of sports and sports in charge of entertainment, and another is the Secretary of the mayor. Our company is really going to rise this time!"


    Li Yuanhao introduced it with pride, as if he had seen countless banknotes falling from the sky.

 V2.Chapter 967

    Wang Fan looks at these people who have been identified by Li Yuanhao from a distance. He sees that Miao Qing is able to introduce something to these so-called big men. Instead of disturbing them, Wang Fan signals that the two people behind him are busy. They should be busy.


    "Brother fan, take a look first. I''ll go there and help you." Li Yuanhao said wisely.


    As soon as he finished, Li Yuanhao went to the rest area.


    Previously, Xiya company was lonely, and many big people thought he was finished. Now we have to seize the opportunity to hold on to some thighs.


    "Brother fan," Jin Dazhong watched Li Yuanhao leave. He stepped forward and whispered next to Wang Fan.


    "Well? What''s up? " Wang Fan didn''t need to look at it. He knew that Kim Dae Jung must have something to do. Then he avoided Li Yuanhao to talk to him alone.


    "Brother fan, we are here to take part in the draft of a girl, the situation is somewhat special, her name is Quan Taixi, it is said that she is the dry daughter of a big man in the city, we should give some care!" Jin Dazhong said to Wang Fan tactfully.


    "No problem, as long as we meet the recruitment standards of our company, once in our company, the contract is better than other companies." Wang Fan looked at all kinds of talent display platforms around, some people were happy, some people were sad, for Kim Dae Jung''s hint, he lazily answered.


    "Brother fan, I''m afraid that if Quan Taixi makes a mistake and fails to meet the selection criteria of our company, the boss loves his daughter. If Quan Taixi loses the election, will it make the boss angry?" seeing that Wang Fan ignores himself, Jin Dazhong can only harden his head and say.


    "If you have something to say, what''s the hidden rule? Do you really take my words for granted? For a mouse excrement, a pot of porridge is broken. Do you want me to play with the future of the company? If you reach the standard, sign the contract. If you don''t reach the standard, do what you want. I''m not here to help the poor! " Looking at Jin Dazhong''s gesture, Wang Fan said sternly.


    "Brother fan, you can rest assured that Quan Taixi''s own quality is absolutely up to standard. Otherwise, he won''t be regarded as a daughter by the big man. The big man''s meaning is to let us cultivate Quan Taixi well. After all, it''s rumored that you have Chinese background. Even if you are a famous artist in H country, as long as you haven''t held a concert in China, They are not top traffic stars, so I hope you can help me more. "


    "And as long as the boss is in office, once he has issued a notice of entertainment development policy support, he can tilt to our company, most of the support resources!" Kim Dae Jung simply said the conditions of the big man together.


    It''s fair to buy and sell.


    Even if they raise a pig, they have to raise it. What''s more, they pay for pig feed.


    "Van Gogh, in H country, it''s hard to be bigger and stronger without the support of the government. Just one application notice for a concert can bring down most companies! We ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "seeing that Wang Fan was still thinking, Jin Dazhong quickly dissuaded him.


    "We are all in the formal procedures to declare, this also has the operation space they want to eat and take the card?" Wang Fan raised his eyebrows and said, looking at Jin Dazhong.


    Do you have to be held hostage if you run a company in a clean way and go through normal procedures?


    "Van Gogh, it''s no problem to apply normally, but have you considered a problem? Take the simplest example. You are going to hold a concert in the largest football field in s city. The concert time is one month later. We will submit the application today. Theoretically, we can receive the approval documents within a week, but there are exceptions."


    "The exception is that once the application is simultaneous at the same venue, they will not be able to decide which one has the final say. As long as they don''t agree, we can''t get the approval document. Without the approval document, no large venue will be held for us! Activities of more than ten thousand people should be reported in advance! " Kim said helplessly.


    Wang fan is still too young. He hasn''t experienced the destruction of the big dye vat in the entertainment industry. Does he really think that he can go on if he abides by the law?


    "The energy of the company is limited. If we advocate this artist, we still don''t know whether we can get back the reward in the later stage. Moreover, cultivating her artists will also share some popularity of our promotion channels," Wang Fan hesitated.


    Strong dragon does not oppress local leaders. What''s more, Wang Fan, the maker of local rules, plans to listen to Jin Dazhong''s old advice first. If it involves the bottom line, he will directly refuse it!


    "Brother fan, you can rest assured that as long as the whole Taixi play normally and reach our selection criteria, it''s no problem! It doesn''t conflict with the bottom line that you set up for the company to choose people who are not allowed to be greasy. " The promise of JINDA Zhongxin.


    "As long as you enter our company and provide the promotion package according to the contract, whether you can become a popular star depends on her. In fact, the company doesn''t have to pay too much!" Kim Dae Jung whispered his own opinions.


    "Don''t companies pay too much? Dazhong, you don''t really think that it''s a joke for the company to sign up artists. If we want to do it, we should promote it towards a higher goal. What you said is a bit out of tune and out of words. Do you have any plans? Is it necessary to hide it now? " Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong and said.


    Now Kim Dae Jung''s speech is ambiguous. Is there any big hole in it?


    "Van Gogh, you are not going to package and promote these artists alone, are you?" Looking at Wang Fan staring at himself, Jin Dazhong asked tentatively.


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? If the company doesn''t promote influential representative stars, how long will it have to endure? Do you think this industry is just doing business and accumulating old customers? " Wang Fan some don''t understand of ask a way.


    How can Kim Dae Jung ask such stupid questions?


    "Brother fan, listen to my advice, our company try not to invest heavily in the promotion of single star."


    "The most stable thing is to create a combination! For example, 12 people together to create a popular group! This success rate is far greater than the individual, and the cost performance is also relatively high! " Jin Dazhong looked at Wang Fan''s inquiring eyes and directly dissuaded him.


    "Tiantuan of 12 people is a popular combination in your country H?" Wang Fan answered softly.


    Popular combination, he naturally knows.


    However, because he is not in the entertainment industry, he really does not understand the popularity group of H country, what this group is, it is not a fight or an NBA game; It''s not that the more people, the better!


    Does this group still play bench depth?


    The more people, the stronger the momentum?


    Just like some popular groups he knew before, there were more and more people. At the beginning, there were three or five people, and then there were 48 or 68 people. All of these people could support the stage!


    Is this going to fight with fans?


    Don''t understand these huge combinations, light members can sit on a train, what''s the use?

 V2.Chapter 968

    Kim Dae Jung looks at Wang Fan with some bitterness. At this moment, he really understands. He dares to feel that his new boss is a layman.


    "Brother fan, to use your Chinese idiom, it means that many people have great power."


    "The so-called five fingers have their own strengths and weaknesses. This kind of combination can show their own strengths and make up for their shortcomings. This kind of unity and cooperation is also a spirit, and promotion is also a kind of propaganda!" Jin Dazhong began to analyze the quality of the tiantuan combination to Wang Fan.


    "Easy, say what you can understand." Wang Fan frowned.


    Kim Dae Jung still likes to play tricks. At this time, he has to show off his knowledge base.


    "Cough, Van Gogh"


    "Let''s put it this way, if our company mainly promotes the popularity combination of 12 people, then one person will make headlines, which means that this 12 person women''s tiantuan has 12 exposure opportunities! Personal popularity may not be much, but the cumulative popularity combination is definitely far more than personal


    "Even if they don''t have topics and enthusiasm, we can hype to avoid the influence of heat fatigue and fans'' fatigue. We separate these 12 people to hype. They all belong to a popular group. No matter how hyped, the name of the popular group is in the front, and the person is in the back! This is the usual way to hype popularity in our entertainment circle! "


    "For example, today, we can take Quan Taixi, who graduated from the H National College of literature and art, as a perfect school flower in a hundred years. This message is hyped. After thousands of auditions, he finally entered the list of 12 people and became a member of the latest popular group. And so on, we can hype the details of these 12 people, This is the heat of the group. "


    "Brother fan, it doesn''t matter whether the information is true or false. As long as someone is interested and concerned, the creation of tiantuan is successful. Even if the data is fake, it will only be known after investigation after other people pay attention to it. Now there are a lot of small editors with no quality. Just push them back to the head of small editors!"


    "Similar to the title party of Huaxia, it means the same thing. As long as we win attention and attention, we will succeed!"


    "Such as" surprise! The Centennial school flower of H country is actually a member of so and so day group! "


    "One day group of H country is actually a combination of twelve constellations!"


    "A woman in tiantuan doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night, panting! It''s in


    "Women''s day tour in 35 ¡ã heat!"


    Looking at Wang Fan''s more and more bright eyes, Jin Dazhong spat and said that he knew that Wang Fan was absolutely moved after his plan came out.


    "Yes, what else?" Wang Fan commented from time to time.


    In China, this is indeed the basic operation of the headline party. As long as you see the headline click in, no matter what the content, it is victory for the headline party, and the flow is the king. With the flow, there will be others.


    "Van Gogh, there are still costs. We have to consider the costs. If the company tries its best to create several individual representative stars, each of them has to consider their own personal design and daily style, which will require extra customization! As you know, when it comes to private customization, it means a lot of money. If you want to throw it in, it may not be successful. "


    "And the multi person women''s group, there is no such problem, the money is certainly higher than the promotion fee of a single individual, but here are 12 people! We don''t need to ask twelve people. We need to be all inclusive. As long as we reach the minimum standard, we can enter the tiantuan. We only need to select a few powerful people from the company and bring the others together. Tiantuan mainly depends on the ability of coordination and synchronization. If the individual ability is too strong, it will be bound by the combination. "


    "In short! That is to leave a few vacant places for related customers. As long as the people are not too bad, they can rely on a few dispensable places to get resources from all parties to make up for the company''s expenses, and even feed back the company before they become famous! This is the meaning of the existence of multiplayer group! "


    "The backbone of tiantuan must put their own people to good use, but if a tree has branches, it must have green leaves to set it off. If the ability of the related households is not strong, we should arrange them to be green leaves. This does not affect our layout at all, on the contrary, it can also let them bind up with each other!"


    "Once they become famous, the penalty of popular groups is also the highest. The probability of their collective defection is not big. Even if a few people are poached by their peers, it has little influence on us!" Jin Dazhong looked at Wang Fan after he finished. He thought his explanation was detailed enough, and Wang fan should be able to understand it.


    "You think that for yourself?" Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong in a strange way.


    Fortunately, I didn''t kill him a few days ago. If he is really ambitious, he is also capable.


    This Ya''s if have no reference other, oneself fumble out this set, that is really not good.


    "With the strong leading the weak, the position of the strong remains unchanged, while the position of the weak depends on their respective abilities. These vacancies of the weak are left to the related households, so that they can compete with each other, and neither side will affect them! It can also perfectly solve the pressure from all parties, and can also use the power behind the related households to solve the problems of promotion resources. Even if there are negative effects in the future, these related households will help solve them! " Fearing that Wang Fan would not agree, Jin Dazhong quickly explained.


    Jin Dazhong is becoming more and more coquettish!


    What a wonderful idea!


    Wang Fan couldn''t help admiring and said: "Dazhong, I agree with what you said, but recently, the level of related households themselves can''t be too bad, otherwise, if you really put in the artists with incomplete pentatonic, the level of the king will also kneel down!"


    "Take advantage of the two-day draft time, and count out the information of the related households that we want to come in. Let''s see how many vacancies we can have in the end and choose the best one to enter this women''s group! I''ll talk to manager Miao Qing about this. Go and find more capable artists as soon as possible! " Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong and said.


    This can work, plug people in does not affect the strength of tiantuan, but also through other levels of help, to promote popular combination, why not?


    "OK, brother fan, I see a lot of businessmen coming to the scene. I''ll go to say hello and see if they are seeking cooperation!" When Jin Dazhong heard that Wang Fan had agreed to his suggestion, he said with a long breath.


    He''s really afraid of Wang Fan, and he doesn''t hesitate to refuse. At that time, the boss will blame him. I''m afraid he can only look for a new job!


    Because in the face of the big man, even if the company can survive, other ways are broken.


    "Why are there any male models coming to compete? Isn''t that Jinzhu''s little wolf dog? "


    When Jin Dazhong left, Wang Fan was strolling around the meeting hall. He saw two acquaintances.


    That day and Jinzhu in the mid level villa, the two male models who were playing multiplayer sports, looking at the way they were dressed, should have come to participate in the draft!


    Wang Fan thinks it''s necessary to remind Miao Qing that these two people can''t be recruited. After all, they do all kinds of things that are against ethics. Once they enter the company, they may have to spread more negative information in the face of those young girls who have just entered the society.

 V2.Chapter 969

    Looking at the two people pointing in front of the talent show, Wang Fan couldn''t help getting angry.


    "You''re not the examiners. You''re not the examiners. I''ll give you a good performance if I meet you two later." Wang Fan whispered with a secret smile.


    Although these two people are in line with the number plate, their faces are full of impatience.


    It''s reasonable to say that both of them hold the rich woman Jinzhu, which is enough for them to struggle for decades. Is it necessary for them to hold a sunshade and wait in line?


    Wang fan is both angry and happy. He is angry that so many ghosts and ghosts have come out. After the company''s evaluation, we must carefully select whether there is a black history in the conduct of these artists.


    The excitement is that this crowded scene proves that our company is still rich and has no future. Who will come?


    This is also in disguise, to play a wave of soft advertising.


    Wang Fan continues to stroll, intending to see if there are any other acquaintances to participate in the competition. They all say that h country is a country where entertainment is the most important. If there are gangsters coming out to participate in the draft, it will be really fun.


    "Brother fan, brother fan!"


    Before Wang Fan had gone far away, he saw Kim Dae Jung, who had just left, running over again. It seemed that he had gained something again.


    "Brother fan, do you see the two male models over there? They are also related households!" Kim Dae Jung pointed forward and said.


    The two men pointed by Jin Dazhong were the two male models he saw in Jinzhu''s room that day.


    "From left to right, they are Che Shengyou and Yu Bin. Behind them is Dingtian law firm, the boss of Jinzhu. That''s what she means. She says that they are her friends and want to join our company!" Kim Dae Jung quickly said, this is another big man behind.


    "Dazhong, what''s their level? If it''s too bad, I''m afraid, "Wang Fan said with an embarrassed face.


    He didn''t want these two people at all. After seeing their activities of destroying the three outlooks, he went to kneel and lick the rich woman Jinzhu just for money.


    Although two people long handsome, but the heart is not sunshine ah!


    Besides, there are no ugly people in H country. How advanced the plastic surgery technology is. Monkeys can make plastic surgery for adults. We can''t just look at the appearance.


    "Brother fan, before these two people, they had worked as pillars in other entertainment companies. Singing and dancing can be done easily. There''s no need to worry too much about their skills!" Kim Dae Jung couldn''t help laughing when he said this.


    In H country, if you pull a person out of the street at will, you can hop some popular dance music. This is the culture of H country.


    Like Brazil''s football, not everyone can, but under the influence of more or less understand some!


    What''s more, these two are artists with experience in this field.


    "Brother fan, they have no problem in terms of strength. Later, it is said that they broke up with the former company because of the problem of treatment. They were supposed to pay a huge amount of liquidated damages. As a result, they actually knew Jinzhu, and Jinzhu came forward, and then it was over." Jin Dazhong talks about the relationship between them.


    Really just two people know Jinzhu?


    Or is it Jinzhu''s friend?


    I''m afraid not!


    If Wang Fan didn''t see them rolling the sheets, he thought the two artists and Jinzhu were friends.


    If it wasn''t for money as catalyst, Wang Fan couldn''t figure out how these two people would climb into Jinzhu''s big bed?


    "Brother fan, Jinzhu''s relationship is secondary, mainly through Jinzhu, we can indirectly realize Chen Qian! S city police chief Chen Qian, this relationship can''t be bought by simply spending money! So I agreed to Jinzhu''s request. "Guided by Jin Dazhong, Wang fanduo considered the interests behind.


    "So you decided to take both of them in advance?" Wang Fan stares at Jin Dazhong and says angrily.


    Although Kim Tae Chung intended for the future development of the company, he had to make up his mind. Now he seems to be being held hostage. No matter whether he agrees or not, both of them have to join the company?


    "Let''s see how they are, not what you or I has the final say, but it''s still up to them to see their abilities." Wang Fan took a cold look at the golden Middle Road, and this person had to knock it often.


    "Van Van Gogh, OK!"


    Kim Dae Jung originally wanted to explain, but when he saw Wang Fan''s eyes, he was so scared that he swallowed the rest of his words.


    "Take care of yourself, both of you, and be proud of yourself!" The golden center silently prays for the two artists.


    I''ve done what I can, but the rest of the way is up to them. Don''t think that Jinzhu recommendation can make you feel at ease. The one in front of you is the one who can fight all of you!


    "Ah Xi, Yu Bin, when do you think we have to wait? Does boss Jinzhu say hello in advance from time to time? How come no one came to pick us up and asked us to show all kinds of talents? Are so many of our certificates fake? " The tall and straight car wins friend full face impatient to say.


    Because the new company recruits artists, the welfare treatment can be said to be the highest in S City, and there is still room for price increase. They are also afraid that they will not be able to support themselves in the future and will be kicked out by Jinzhu. Naturally, they have to find a way for themselves.


    Last night, the pillow breeze blew all night, and finally convinced Jinzhu to say hello to the company. Who knows that there are a lot of people at the scene, they have no advantage at all, everyone is equal, and all links are indispensable!


    "No, we can''t wait in line all the time, or we''ll be full of people at the back, or the judges will have aesthetic fatigue. Our score must be low. Let''s go! Cut in the line


    "Ah Xi, jump in line! We are famous artists. There is no need to queue up with these artists who are not even students! "


    Two people each complain, finally looking at the weather is getting hotter and hotter, simply walk forward, ready to jump in line directly.


    "233!"


    In front of the talent show, an assistant was outside reporting the numbers in order, while 233 was officially the girl at the top of the line.


    "Ah Xi, 233, wait a minute. Give me your number. This is yours!"


    Yu Bin quickly steps forward, directly drinks the 233 girl, and forcibly exchanges his number plate with his own.


    "This ¡¤¡¤"


    The girl looked at the 403 number plate in her hand and was at a loss. She couldn''t grab the person in front of her anyway. Her height of 1.6 meters only reached her shoulder in front of her.


    "It''s not allowed to snatch other people''s number plates, or you''ll kick them out directly!" The assistant next to see this scene, some angry said.


    What''s the use of being handsome when such a big man grabs other people''s number plates? It''s just a bag of grass.


    "Ah Xi, do you know who I am? Let the person in charge come out and talk! " Yu Bin said in a hurry.


    Even if the boss doesn''t come out to greet himself, even a small assistant dares to bury himself?


    "Wori!"


    Kim Dae Jung was scared when he saw this scene from afar.


    How could this man die like this?


    Secretly looked at the side of Wang Fan, Wang Fan has clenched his fist ready to go.

 V2.Chapter 970

    "Brother fan, don''t be impulsive. You have to trust our own employees. They can handle this well!" Jin Dazhong stepped forward and quickly stopped Wang Fan.


    If you are an adult in such an occasion, you will definitely expose the negative effects, which is not conducive to the future development of the company.


    Looking at the TV station staff carrying cameras and constantly capturing news, Kim feels that even if he is beaten, he will stop Wang Fan.


    "Brother fan, don''t do it here, or no artist dares to sign our company!" Kim Dae Jung''s painstaking dissuasion.


    "If they dare to make trouble again, they''ll blow it out!" Wang Fan forbeared for a while and said in a cold voice.


    Outside the talent showcase.


    "We are willing to exchange, there is no compulsion, do not believe you ask this 233! Right! 233, ma''am. " Yu Bin looks at the assistant and says, at the same time, he stares at the 233 girl with fierce eyes.


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ we are voluntary ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤," the 233 girl whispered, and then she unconsciously backed back.


    "Yubin, you are still very charming. You are worthy of being famous for a long time!" Che Shengyou kept joking beside him.


    "This assistant, as you can see, it''s caused by personal charm. We don''t have any compulsive behavior. Is it my turn to enter?" Feather Bin Yang raised the number plate in hand, looking at the assistant in front of him said.


    "You... Hum!" The assistant looked at the two people in front of him, stamped his feet and turned directly in!


    "Che Shengyou, I''ll go first and see if these judges are acquaintances! Go and get a number plate quickly Yu Bin looked at the car, said turned into the talent show room.


    "Brother fan, this is also the rule of the entertainment circle. When we meet the elders, we should be modest. Che Shengyou and Yu Bin came out a few years ago. The girl who was forced to change the number plate doesn''t care about herself, and we won''t blame her. She automatically gives up the ranking, and we will keep an eye on it, which will easily lead to the dissatisfaction of both sides. Maybe the girl will sell well on purpose Kim Dae Jung saw this scene, the corners of his mouth can not help but smoke, can only justify the explanation.


    "I''ll go to see him. Is this selling on purpose? That''s bullying the soft and fearing the hard! " Wang Fan couldn''t help scolding.


    I think I''m a fool!


    "I suggest you wear a pair of glasses. It''s clear and there''s no need to explain; If they can rely on their own ability to reach the standard, then we can talk about the following things. If they can''t pass the first test, there will be no need for the latter! " Wang Fan stares at Jin Dazhong and says slowly.


    The level of artists recruited by our company can be high or low, but artists with bad atmosphere don''t need to get used to it.


    "OK, Van Gogh, I''ll arrange it right now, to ensure that the draft process is fair and fair!" Kim Dae Jung quickly assured.


    Looking at Wang Fan in front of him, he was still a little guilty. He simply found an excuse to run away.


    The enrollment of thousands of people has led to the increase of the entry threshold and the stricter material audit, which makes a large part of the would-be artists who originally want to compete become gourd eaters. If their own conditions are not up to the standard, they can''t help it!


    The remaining hundreds of people are divided into several parts by several talent display platforms, which improves the efficiency of the display link.


    evening.


    After half a day''s screening, the list meeting the signing criteria has been counted out, while some people are still waiting outside. They hope to see the news that they have been selected at the first time.


    "Ah Xi, I''m not on the list! It''s not scientific! "


    "Don''t worry, maybe the name is missing. Let''s go in and ask!"


    Che Shengyou and Yu Bin speak out in disbelief. They look at the list posted on the wall, but they don''t have their names.


    "Bang!"


    Yu Bin angrily pushed open the door of the room where the judges were just now.


    "Ah Xi, do you miss our names? Why don''t we have our names?" Yu Bin comes into the door and asks directly, regardless of what the judges are doing.


    "That''s right. Do you have a black screen? We have signed with other entertainment companies for some time before. Can''t we reach your signing standard? And some of the people you announced are just graduated students! Is it better than us? " Che Shengyou said in a loud voice.


    This scene has also been heard by the prospective artists who have not yet left. It''s not too big to watch. It''s the same everywhere, and there are still some people who have not reached the signing standard here.


    "No, it''s dark. No wonder my score is so low!"


    "You''re pretty good. At least you''re up to the standard. Look at me. I don''t know how I died. I have to record it. If there''s a shady story, I''ll sell it to the newspaper."


    The melon eating crowd outside the gate began to discuss.


    The people in the judge''s room haven''t made a sound yet. As a result, all kinds of "black curtain" news have come out of the door.


    Miao Qing is also one of them. She can''t help touching her forehead. The most worrying thing is that they offer rich benefits. Some artists who lose the election will definitely make trouble.


    "We are a private company. We have our own criteria for recruitment, and your scores are all here. There is no black screen for you to choose the best candidates!"


    Kim Dae Jung is still having a headache at the moment. As a result, the two people jumped out first, and he had to explain.


    "Mr. Kim Dae Jung, Che Shengyou and I have special talents. Isn''t that a bonus? You see ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Yu Bin sees Jin Dazhong''s voice, and his eyes brighten up. This person is the person in charge of Jinzhu''s relationship, so he says euphemistically.


    "Special talent? What are your special talents? " Sitting in the corner of Wang Fan stood up, staring at two people coldly asked.


    "We are recommended by boss Jinzhu."


    "How could it be you! Axi bar


    Yu Bin''s eyes, looking at many judges, didn''t see who the people were, so he began to show off. As a result, he saw Wang fan stand up and was stunned.


    "Get out of here! My company is not a place where you can run wild! " Wang Fan looked at two people, slightly murderous said.


    Two male models see Wang Fan, instantly counseled, the company or this murderer?


    "It''s OK. Everyone is busy. You two go out first. We have something to discuss." Kim Dae Jung said as a peacemaker, I''m afraid the contradiction between the two sides will be deeper.


    "Brother fan, I''ve been communicating with boss Jinzhu. She''s going to put these two people in anyway. The conditions are up to us. Look," Jin Dazhong whispered in front of Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh, behind the golden bead is the police station. We can not care about a law firm, but we have to consider the face of the police station," Kim Dae Jung persuades.


    "Ask her to cancel the arrest warrant for Liu pangzi and me. Then, she will undertake all the channel resources needed for the cultivation of artists! " Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong and said his conditions.


    I didn''t expect the other party to agree, so I asked for a price. After all, if Jinzhu could agree to these conditions, she would make money on her own side.


    "Van Gogh, I''ll communicate with you first." With a bitter face, Kim Dae Jung took out his mobile phone and prepared to communicate.


    After all, this is the condition of white whoring, Jinzhu out of money and efforts, which in his view is impossible to agree.


    "Boss Jinzhu, our condition for Vango is ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    JINDA center flurried to list Wang Fan''s conditions one by one. He already knew the result, and the other side would definitely not agree.


    "I agree. You should arrange the signing as soon as possible." Jinzhu said on the phone.


    Listening to Jin Zhu''s understatement, he agreed. Jin Dazhong was stunned and agreed?


    This is still a strong golden bead?

 V2.Chapter 971

    Kim does not know when he hung up.


    This is too strong for him who was oppressed in the past!


    Jinzhu, behind her is the police chief''s husband, and her elder brother is the mayor of s city. In the past, she was the only one who made terms with others. No one dared to talk about terms with her!


    What happened?


    Today, I am really an eye opener. At first glance, Wang Fan''s conditions are insincere. At the same time, he asks for the cancellation of the wanted order. At the same time, Jin Zhu gives resources to cultivate artists!


    This is the highest level of white whoring, whoring others, others also pour money, but also repeatedly thank!


    It turns out that being strong is not Jinzhu''s consistent style, but that he is not in that circle. If his level is not enough, others will not give him a good face!


    At this moment, Kim Dae Jung realized the benefits of holding his thigh. As long as he firmly holds on to Wang Fan, his career will surely reach the peak again!


    As the two artists recommended by Jinzhu are settled, other small things need not be taken care of. This is a dream start for Kim Dae Jung!


    Today, I received a lot of calls from big men. No matter how much they wanted to express their sympathy or how much they wanted to do, they finally began to get into the sight of these big men. For themselves, they are accumulating resources.


    This audition is undoubtedly a success. For the company, these artists are of high quality. It''s only a matter of time before they can be promoted to be popular stars with appropriate resources!


    For the big guys behind, their recommended dry daughters and good friends have also entered this company with rich treatment, and they also have the opportunity to tour the big Chinese market, which makes the gold owners behind more willing to invest.


    "Brother fan, I just received the news that the wanted order for you and fat Lord has been cancelled. This is the notice from the police station in person!"


    As for Wang Fan''s affairs, the whole company takes it seriously. After receiving the notice from the police station, Jin Dazhong immediately tells Wang Fan the notice.


    "Sister Qing, the company''s affairs should come to an end. With these artists, you can cultivate them well. If you need any channel resources, just go to Jin Dazhong or Li Yuanhao to coordinate!" In the conference room, Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing who was still sorting out the documents and said.


    "It''s international practice that everyone is working hard today. We welcome new colleagues to come here. If you don''t get drunk tonight, you can go anywhere you want to celebrate. Let''s say it''s company''s treat tonight!" Wang Fan looked at the busy people and said.


    "Brother fan, I have a suggestion. You see, while we take advantage of today''s event to entertain the new and old employees of the whole company, we also invite the related customers behind the artists together. At that time, we will take the opportunity of the banquet to finalize the follow-up resource channels together!" Seeing Wang Fan''s words, Jin Dazhong said directly.


    It''s a rare opportunity. They have to give some face when all the big men are in s city and all their related households are new to the company.


    If it''s over tonight, those big guys have a lot of things to do. If they want to meet in the future, I''m afraid they have to make an appointment in advance, otherwise it''s hard to say whether they are in s city.


    It has to be said that Kim Dae Jung is too good at seizing the opportunity. In the face of the opportunity to get close to these big men, he is absolutely not willing to give up.


    Wang Fan hesitated.


    "Kim Dae Jung is right. Although I don''t want to participate in this kind of banquet, for the sake of the company''s future development, this kind of banquet will only be more and more. Even if it''s for a preview in advance in the future, let''s take our new people to see the world!" Miao Qing reminds a way in the side.


    Miao Qing saw that Wang Fan hesitated. She knew the reason.


    For his own people, Wang fan can dig out his heart and lungs, but for outsiders, he really disdains to wear masks to talk about their own "voices.".


    "OK, let Da Zhong He and Yuan Hao arrange it. If you want to make it bigger, take care of all your previous contacts. It doesn''t matter if you don''t cooperate now. Sooner or later, we''ll have a chance to light up the fire with today''s news."


    "There is only one requirement. The banquet should be of high quality." Wang Fan looked at Jin Dazhong''s happy expression and said.


    "OK, brother fan, I''ll ask Dingquan international hotel to arrange the highest standard banquet. Today, I''ll call most of the big men in s city one by one!" Kim Dae Jung''s face was red and he patted his chest.


    He is very good at it. He doesn''t have to pay the bill for inviting people to dinner. He only needs to be responsible and doesn''t neglect the guests.


    Although he has fallen to the bottom, Kim Dae Jung''s familiar business level is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment.


    "You are all new artists recruited by the company today. The cooperation contract has been signed. The company will make a detailed training plan for your future. Tonight is a test for you! I''ll dress up and feel satisfied. There''s a high-end banquet in Dingquan international hotel tonight. Our company is the host. Your company will see your performance. Qianwang, don''t let the company down! Go and get ready first


    "Quan Taixi, Yu Bin, please stay. I have something else to arrange for you."


    Kim Dae Jung left behind a separate roll call among the related households!


    "You are our company''s key training objects in the future. For the company, you need to show more strength and influence before the company will focus on top-level training for you. Tonight will also be your home court. You can first inform your" friends and family "behind you. The company will make a preliminary plan for your future, I''ll also call one by one later to invite you. It''s related to each other''s future. Please make good use of it! " Kim Dae Jung looked at the presence of these relations, said with a smile.


    All the people present are human spirits. Why can''t they understand?


    At night.


    Banquet hall of Dingquan international hotel.


    It''s clear that there are only dozens of people in a company. As a result, there are more than 100 people with friends and relatives, which is far beyond Wang Fan''s expectation. However, the faces in the banquet hall are either rich or expensive.


    Wang Fan did not come forward to propose a toast one by one. He and Miao Qing recorded the faces of all the people. They are not sure they will use it in the future.


    This is very busy. Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao are constantly shuttling through the banquet. There are dozens of groups here. Unless necessary, Miao Qing and the other party can''t wait. The rest is Jin Dazhong.


    "Sister Qing, look at this scene. How can I feel like I''m wandering around the kiln? Are these people here to turn over the cards?" Looking at the "relatives and friends" in those corners, Wang Fan whispered to Miao Qing.


    "Poof, you''re going to kill me! Where can you say that about your company? " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan and is amused by Wang Fan.


    "Sister Qing, I think we need to reserve more rooms tonight. I''m afraid these people have to stay here. You see, Jin Dazhong is walking horizontally," Wang Fan said with a frown.


    I can''t help sighing again that the entertainment circle of H country is really chaotic. No matter how I manage and control the company, I can''t completely eliminate the unhealthy atmosphere of the entertainment circle of H country.

 V2.Chapter 972

    The banquet is naturally a feast for both guests and hosts!


    The artists who are related work harder. When the banquet is over, other people go back to their homes, and they have to have night talks with their relatives and friends.


    Jin Dazhong and Li Yuanhao also stayed in the Dingquan international hotel.


    The next morning.


    Dingquan international hotel is a five-star hotel, the service is quite up to standard.


    Last night, some people have been checking out of the rooms ordered by Sanjin company in advance, and the staff in charge of cleaning the rooms will naturally clean and disinfect the rooms where people have lived for the first time.


    "Room 1608 has been checked out. Please arrange cleaning and disinfection by logistics department."


    "Room 1610 has been checked out. Please arrange cleaning and disinfection by logistics department."


    ???


    At the front desk of Dingquan International Hotel, the staff hold walkie talkies and communicate with the logistics staff on the floor. The number of VIP rooms occupied by Sanjin company is gradually decreasing.


    "Front desk, there is no movement in room 1604, please confirm whether someone is checking in!"


    The logistics personnel on the 16th floor are reporting the situation on the walkie talkie.


    It''s already 10 o''clock in the morning. The room No. 1604 reserved by a company in bulk yesterday has not been cleaned yet, and their logistics personnel have knocked on the door, but there is no response at all. The logistics personnel have to ask the front desk carefully.


    "Front desk, please disinfect daily." The front desk, who has finished the shift, said through the walkie talkie.


    They had a rough look at the hotel registration and found that these rooms were all reserved by Sanjin company. There was no specific name for the room. It often happened that the front desk arranged the logistics according to the normal process.


    "Ah, dead, dead, front desk, call the police, the customer in room 1604 is dead!"


    The sound of the sweeper''s panic came from the walkie talkie.


    Someone''s dead!


    The customer in room 1604 died in the hotel bed.


    It''s a big deal everywhere. It''s impossible to report to the police at the first time. These hotels also need reputation. It''s best to keep some things private.


    Although this is a five-star hotel, once a homicide occurs, the impact on the hotel occupancy rate is huge. Few people dare to stay in a dead hotel.


    The person in charge of the hotel soon came to room 1604.


    "This is Kim Dae Jung, the former boss of San Jin company! Axi bar


    Seeing that the person lying on the bed was Kim Dae Jung, the person in charge of the hotel immediately jumped up.


    This is troublesome. Originally, these rooms were all decided by Sanjin company, and it was Kim Dae Jung who placed the order. Now the main owner is gone. Who should I ask for privacy?


    "Fan, there''s an accident. Jin Dazhong has been killed. He''s in the hotel. Hurry down and have a look!"


    Wang fan is still in the hotel room and receives a call from Miao Qing. At the moment, Miao Qing is in Sanjin company.


    "Sister Qing, don''t panic. Slowly, how did Kim Dae Jung die?" Wang Fan said.


    The first reaction is that Miao Qing is joking with him. Last night, Kim Dae Jung must have drunk too much and didn''t go to the company. But he died in a hotel room. Is it alcoholism that Kim Dae Jung, a veteran of social intercourse?


    "It''s hard to say on the phone. Room 1604 of Dingquan international hotel is a few floors below our room. Please go down and have a look. Let''s have a look at the hotel first and then decide whether to call the police. I''ll go over from the company now and see you later!" Miao Qing quickly finished and hung up the phone. There was no trace of joking in her tone.


    Room 1604, this room has been blocked by the staff, after hearing that Wang fan is the boss of Sanjin company, Wang Fan smoothly entered the room.


    In the room, Jin Dazhong was lying on his back, his face turned black, which was obviously suffocated, and he could see the strangulation mark on his neck!


    "Have you checked the surveillance? Who are the people going in and out of this room? They are all suspicious people!" Wang Fan asks the person in charge of the hotel next to him.


    Kim Dae Jung died in the hotel, they can not shirk the responsibility!


    "From last night to our cleaning, we have seen all the monitoring. No one has entered the room except Mr. Kim Dae Jung. The only doubt is that the man who helped Kim Dae Jung into the room only took a few minutes. Do you know him?"


    The person in charge''s mobile phone is playing the monitoring picture of the hotel, which is just in front of room 1604. Jin Dazhong was helped into the room. About a minute and a half later, the figure closed the door and came out.


    Wang fan knows who it is when he sees the front of the man!


    This is Li Yuanhao, who is holding the drunken Jin Dazhong in.


    Wang Fan was about to make a phone call when Li Yuanhao came in from the door.


    "Van Gogh, Dazhong was drunk last night. I helped him into the room. I covered him up and then came out. I didn''t do it!" Li Yuanhao said with an ugly face.


    Kim Dae Jung was sent into the room by himself. No one else entered the room. He was very suspicious!


    Li Yuanhao explains helplessly that he can only hope that Wang Fan believes in himself, otherwise he is the most suspect and may go to the police station for a few days.


    "Yuanhao, I believe you didn''t do it! I''ll take a look at the monitoring of the hotel first! "


    Wang Fan took the mobile phone in the hands of the person in charge of the hotel and looked at it from different monitoring images. As a result, he saw all the monitoring from the outside of the hotel to the corridor. He also saw some big faces at the banquet yesterday. Finally, no one entered room 1604 except Li Yuanhao!


    "I''ll go out and have a look. It''s definitely homicide! Kim Dae Jung can''t commit suicide! " Wang Fan coldly dropped this sentence.


    Walking out of the room alone, there is no one in the monitoring room, which does not mean that no one has really appeared. He has several ways to enter room 1604, and he has to find clues for some things!


    "Hello, I''m wang fan. Jin Dazhong was killed in the hotel. Boss Jinzhu, do you know who did it?" Wang fan is still in the hotel to check all kinds of dead corners, while calling Jinzhu.


    He suspected that Jinzhu had done this. After all, yesterday, jindazhong chatted with many customers, among which Jinzhu had the most favorable conditions.


    What if this woman takes revenge on Kim Dae Jung or herself?


    "What, was Kim Dae Jung killed? What''s going on? " Jinzhu replied in surprise.


    Kim Dae Jung, who had a good talk with each other yesterday, died, and Kim Chu was confused.


    "Ah Xi, Kim Dae Jung is dead."


    Wang Fan heard the voice of discussion on the other end of the phone. It was obvious that Jinzhu must be with the two artists.


    "I''ll ask someone again. If boss Jinzhu has any clues, please let me know. Thank you again!"


    Listen to Jinzhu know nothing about this matter, last night to now is still rolling sheets with the two male models, Wang fan can''t help hanging up the phone.


    Wang Fan believes that there must be clues left by the other party in the dead corner of the hotel. The other party can''t kill Kim Dae Jung quietly.

 V2.Chapter 973

    The day before, Kim Dae Jung was still busy celebrating. He got to know big men at all levels. He thought he was going to the top of his life, but after one night, he went to sleep and never woke up.


    No matter how to focus on managing all kinds of relationships in life, it will be like this after death. Once the crematorium burns, no one will remember it as time goes by!


    Wang Fan kept walking in the corridor of the hotel, and kept observing where he thought it was a blind spot for monitoring. As a result, there was no effective clue!


    Wang Fan frowned. It must be that he ignored a certain link. The murderer of Jin Dazhong was not a ghost. How could he appear out of thin air?


    Wang fan is very distressed, the clue is interrupted temporarily here!


    Dingquan International Hotel, Wang Fan''s room.


    "Qingjie, Jin Dazhong was obviously strangled. There was basically no resistance after he was drunk. The murderer killed Jin Dazhong without much effort. So far, the murderer has not appeared in any monitoring. He must be an expert! Just don''t know where to come out, "Wang Fan said to Miao Qing, and put forward his doubts at the same time.


    "It''s really strange that Kim Dae Jung died! Why are you killed at this critical time? In the past, when the company was on the verge of bankruptcy, it was a good opportunity to start. Now Sanjin company has been acquired by us. What is the other party''s plan to kill Kim Dae Jung at this time, and their motive for killing? "


    "As long as we find out the motive of the killing, we will be able to push back. Who is behind it?" Miao Qing said thoughtfully.


    Worthy of being a professional counterpart, he soon simplified the bizarre cause of death of Kim Dae Jung.


    "Since I acquired Sanjin company, there are few things involved in Kim Dae Jung."


    "The main thing is to investigate [room b]. He should have started investigating [room b] a long time ago, but now he just goes deep. Is it the power behind [room b]? It''s impossible, and Kim Dae Jung hasn''t made any big new discoveries recently! "


    "Another point is that he said that he had a new drug purchase channel that he would not change, but it was actually given to him by Xiaoquan gang. There are too many drug sales lines. It''s not necessary to specifically target at Kim Dae Jung, unless Kim Dae Jung conceals some important information from me. After all, this man is still ambitious!"


    Wang Fan said in detail, Kim Dae Jung has not done anything else in this period of time. Why is he being watched?


    "You say that there are only two or three kinds of profiteering industries in H country. Those involved in pornography, gambling and drugs are the most likely to get into trouble. As you said just now, Kim Dae Jung is more involved in pornography and drugs, and his foundation is probably related to pornography. After all, before us, most of the entertainment companies in H country were involved in pornography, Because this pornographic thing offends people and is killed, this reason does not stand analysis! "


    "I speculate that it may be caused by the non exchange of new drugs! Now, only the small circle gang has a golden channel for purchasing goods, and it has also formed a monopoly. As a distributor in the middle, Jin Dazhong''s position is equivalent to the sales link of other gangs! He is just a person, compared with other gangs, occupying a large amount! So I suspect that Kim Dae Jung was killed by gangsters, and that he is still a gangster related to the new drug money Miao Qing''s analysis is correct.


    In her opinion, there is no hatred for no reason. It must be a matter of breaking people''s fortune, which will cause others to covet and be killed!


    And in this process, the most appropriate thing is related to Jin Buhuan.


    "Qingjie, I understand what you mean. Most of the reasons for Jin Dazhong''s murder are due to the benefit of Jin not changing the output. Moreover, short knife also told me that in S City, Xiaoquan Gang monopolizes Jin not changing the purchase channel, which also makes the drugs of other gangs unsalable. Jin Dazhong, in his own name, is one of the subordinate sales channels of Xiaoquan gang, It''s very likely that these gangsters are following you! " Wang Fan analyzed.


    The gangs in s city have broken their jars. I can''t do anything with your small gangs, but I''ll kill all the sellers below you. How can you sell this new type of drug without changing the money?


    No matter how good your product can be sold without the help of the bottom sales?


    "It''s not just the gangs that are suspected! It''s more likely to be done by the small circle Gang! After all, if you often walk by the river, there''s no reason why you don''t wet your shoes. After a long time of trading, you''ll more or less leak out the purchase channel. It''s also possible that it''s a small circle gang. In order to continue to monopolize the gold market, they deliberately do it. It''s a big deal to replace it with a new one. Although it''s troublesome to develop the market, it''s better to be safe! " Miao Qing then Wang Fan''s analysis said that as long as the gold does not change this industry, even people have this suspicion.


    "What''s more, the murderer appeared in the hotel out of thin air! Or it''s done by people who are very familiar with the local or hotel, and also have the ability to erase all traces at the same time! Or you just said, is a master! Break in from the outside, there is no trace left in the hotel, you can''t find it


    "I''m more inclined to the second point. After all, no matter how powerful the computer experts are, they can''t tamper with the surveillance video in a short time, and the tampered video can be seen to be forged at a glance! It''s not easy to match time and people. I''ve just seen the surveillance video. It''s a real video of hotel surveillance. " Miao Qing relies on his own professional knowledge.


    "Straight in from the outside? drop from the clouds! I know where the clue is. Thank you, sister Qing. Come on, kiss one! " Wang Fan suddenly happy said, can''t help but say, went forward to kiss a Miao Qing.


    "Are you taking advantage of me?" Miao Qingbai takes a look at Wang Fandao who is opening the door. She also goes out to see the clue Wang Fan finds.


    Roof of Dingquan international hotel.


    "Sister Qing, look at the traces of flying tiger''s claws. No wonder we can''t find any clues in the hotel. This person didn''t walk directly from the hotel. Where can there be any clues? They directly use the flying tiger''s claws to climb up the wall from the outside of the hotel! Under the action of flying tiger''s claws, I went directly to the 16th floor along the wall and entered Jin Dazhong''s room through the window! "


    "As far as Kim Dae Jung''s state is concerned, even if someone knocks on the door, he can''t wake up. This man goes in from the window of the hotel, kills Kim Dae Jung, and then comes out again. It''s very smooth. The only flaw is here. It''s the mark caught by the flying tiger''s claws!"


    With that, Wang Fan took out his key and made a similar mark on the wall.


    "This man''s own weight is not big, about 60 kg, the killer should be thin!"


    Wang Fan compared the two seals.


    Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan''s serious appearance and was speechless!


    What do you do with Conan?


    What''s the approximate weight of the killer?

 V2.Chapter 974

    "Let''s go back to the hotel first. It''s not so simple. No one in the local gangs in s city has the ability to throw the flying tiger''s paw to such a high position. The killer must be specially trained, and it''s not comparable to the local gangsters!" Wang Fan said.


    After finding the clue of flying tiger claw, the rest is naturally the experts who use it. The distance of 100 meters is the length of a football field, which ordinary people can''t do. The goal has been reduced a lot.


    In the guest room of Dingquan International Hotel, Jin Dazhong has contacted his family to deal with the murder.


    The hotel is negotiating to have a private chat on its own. After all, it is not good for both sides to spread the news. The reputation of the hotel is bad, and Kim Dae Jung''s family can''t get extra compensation. It''s better for both sides to sit down and talk about the specific amount of compensation. This is a win-win situation.


    "Dong Dong ¡¤¡¤"


    There was a knock outside Wang Fan''s guest room.


    Wang Fan opened the door and saw that the knife came.


    "Brother fan, I''ve been trying these two days to connect with the r people, and also revealed that I''m interested in their new drug money!"


    "I''m going straight to the bottom. As long as the quality is guaranteed, we can give them the price they can get, or even more! And the other side also intends to expand the sales market, not only limited to the small circle gang or s city. They had a good talk a few days ago. They have already moved and are ready to talk about the next step of delivery. As a result, since yesterday, these r people have gone missing. So far, they haven''t been contacted. They don''t know what kind of plane they are engaged in. Shua, I''m playing Short knife a face angry say.


    This kind of situation, is like the two sides fall in love, are ready to get a license, the result of the other side to play disappeared!


    "Do you mean that the r people are still in contact with you, and they are ready to open more markets through your channels, but they suddenly lose contact and can''t be contacted by any means?" Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    This group of r people seem to be very abrupt. Are they deliberately amusing themselves?


    "Brother fan, I''ve tried all means, but I can''t get in touch with them. It''s like these r people suddenly evaporate from the world. I''ve been squatting for a day where they usually go, and there''s no trace at all! The telephone direct prompt is not in the service area! I checked the flights. There was no direct flight from s city to r country in the last day. It''s strange that these people disappeared! "


    "And the spies in the small circle Gang also answered me. They haven''t seen people from r country these two days. Do you think it''s weird?" Said the knife with a sigh.


    If you are dumped, you can forget it. It''s just a tiger gnawing at the sky. There''s no place to do it.


    "R people have lost contact since yesterday, and Kim Dae Jung was killed last night. Is there any connection?" Wang Fan said to himself.


    It''s all about new drug money. Maybe there''s something else to do with it.


    "Qingjie, you help me to analyze that the r people and the small circle Gang don''t exchange money, and the small circle Gang digests part of the money through Kim Dae Jung, and now Kim Dae Jung is dead? What''s the profiteer Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing and said.


    This is really messy. I feel that every link is prone to problems.


    "According to Kim Dae Jung''s way of doing things in the past, Kim Dae Jung is a man with a strong desire for control and ambition! Besides, he is good at dealing with all kinds of worldly affairs, otherwise the former Sanjin company, so many artists would not be controlled by him with drugs! And you can get to know most of the top people in s city. "


    "If you are in Kim Dae Jung''s position, you have earned enough profits in the process of selling gold without changing. But the only limitation is that you have to take goods from the small circle Gang every time. The small circle gang has become a roadblock for him to become bigger and stronger, and the small circle Gang is not a dealer of gold without changing. After you know the clues of the small circle Gang going online, What would you do? " Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan encouraged said.


    "If I were Kim Dae Jung, I would just ignore the restriction of small circle gangs and talk to the r people about cooperation. After all, I know the source, so I don''t need to let the two dealers have a price difference in the middle! And Kim Dae Jung is sure to do so! " Wang Fan eyes a bright, tone very affirmative said.


    As for whether Kim Dae Jung will do so, there is no direct evidence, but Wang Fan thinks that Kim Dae Jung will definitely do so, and his premonition is very accurate.


    "Ha ha, we are further away from the murderer. Now it is ruled out that it is other gangs in s city. It must be r people who are working now. After all, r country has stolen some secret scripts from China, which are specially used to train the dead, that is, R Ninja! Their style is the same as what you analyzed before, and they also have the ability to throw the flying tiger''s claws hundreds of meters from the ground! " Miao Qing explained to Wang Fan with his professional knowledge.


    In the police system, we know more or less about the secrets of various countries, such as Sanlian gang in W province and ninja in r country, which are far more powerful than ordinary people.


    "The ninja of r country? But there''s no need. If Kim Dae Jung can connect with them quietly and help them expand the market, isn''t that what these r people need? Why do they do it? " Wang Fan said with a confused face.


    Don''t these r people want to do big business?


    "You have forgotten a key point. Xiaoquan Gang, the whole city of S, is operating around Xiaoquan gang. Suddenly, a man came out and said that he wanted to replace Xiaoquan gang. What would you do if you were from R?" Miao Qing began to guide Wang Fan.


    "Take Kim Dae Jung as an example to tell the small circle Gang, or to threaten the small circle Gang to raise their chips, otherwise they will have to change people!"


    "After all, the small circle gang has cooperated with them for a long time, and the distribution of benefits is relatively mature. The small circle gang can only increase the purchase cost, or continue to maintain the cooperative relationship on the condition of opening up more markets, or even ask the r people to deal with this kind of person who breaks the rules of the game! After all, in the view of the small circle Gang, the r people are obviously more willing to cooperate with them! " Wang Fan into the role, thinking for a moment said.


    This is the upgraded version of shop comparison in business. It doesn''t matter whether there is Kim Dae Jung or not. If the r people can earn more, there will be no discount. Sooner or later, the price will rise.


    "Congratulations, the above is not far from the truth!" Miao Qing said with a smile.


    "Where are the clues to the r people? police office? Jinzhu! It seems that we have to go to the police station to investigate the details of these r people through Jinzhu! " Wang Fan thought of this, without saying a word, he called Jinzhu again.


    "Hello, boss Jinzhu, I''ve got some information about the killing of Jin Dazhong. Do you have time? I have some information about r people. Please help me."


    "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow at the mid mountain villa. I''ll meet you then and say ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan happily said, Jinzhu agreed to help, then these r people''s information must also come to light.


    Unless they are illegal immigrants, who dares to show up in s city?


    These r people must have official records such as visa.


    That''s the clue!

 V2.Chapter 975

    Looking at the Banshan villa not far away, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi had to sneak over before. After all, they had wanted notices on them.


    And now it''s still the same car, but Wang Fan and Liu pangzi can already walk in. Now they don''t have a wanted warrant, and they make an appointment with Jinzhu in advance. The guards here must have known that they are coming.


    "Brother fan, it''s not right. It''s also a high-end villa area. How come there isn''t even a guard?"


    Looking at the door of the villa not far away, there should be a guard on duty at the door. After all, this is also a rich area. What we want is service!


    As a result, their car was almost at the door, but no one opened the door and no guard was outside.


    "Didi, Didi, Didi"


    The driver of the black tiger Gang honked his horn to remind the people in the guard room to open the door.


    "Fat man, pay attention. It''s murderous."


    Wang Fan looked at the quiet front and said with a frown.


    It''s a feeling of years of experience.


    "Get out of the car, not in the car!"


    Wang Fan reminds a way, without saying a word, oneself open car door to flash aside.


    Liu pangzi has a kind of blind worship for Wang Fan, especially after he slaughtered dozens of people in Xiaoquan Gang last time.


    "Ding Ding ¡¤¡¤"


    Liu pangzi just got out of the car. He saw several pieces of iron on the windshield. Some pieces of iron had penetrated the windshield.


    "The trough! Ninja darts The fat man gasped,


    Hearing the noise, the fat man looked at it and suddenly his pores burst.


    It''s the secret weapon of r country. The four corners of the dart are cold and silvery. You can see that they are extremely sharp. Otherwise, the windshield would not be easily pierced.


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤"


    As a driver, the black tiger Gang seemed slow to respond. When he saw that the window was broken, he opened the door later. Unfortunately, he was hit by a ninja dart shot from the front on his shoulder, and his blood gushed. The driver was scared and howled directly, so he went under the car to escape.


    "Fat man, hide!"


    Wang fan saw this scene, dodged to hide behind the roadside green trees, looking at the Ninja darts flying out of the guard room.


    No wonder there is no gatekeeper to open the door for himself. The gatekeeper''s room must be occupied by the people of r country.


    It''s not far from the guard room. I don''t smell blood. I should not have been killed.


    "Whoosh"


    Each of these darts has a different angle. Obviously, many people are preparing to ambush inside!


    These darts are combined into a steel jungle. At this moment, the target of the darts has been transferred from the broken car to his hiding place on the side of the road. All of a sudden, the dust is flying. Looking at the intensity of the darts'' attack, the green tree can''t stop it!


    "NIMA, this is not a concealed weapon. It feels like Gatling!"


    Liu pangzi hiding behind the car, looking at the constant drop of branches, he began to doubt whether he was dreaming, cold weapon is so strong!


    "Van Gogh, go on!" Liu pangzi whispered.


    He is not ambiguous, while these darts are covered by the windshield, he directly opened the trunk of the car!


    The most important thing in the gangster''s car is the guy who can take advantage of it. There are all kinds of special steel pipes, machetes and other tools. Without saying a word, Liu pangzi finds a half meter long steel pipe and throws it at Wang Fan.


    "Qiang Qiang! Qiang Qiang


    Wang Fan took over the steel tube and danced out a defense net in front of him. He shot down every dart that was aimed at him.


    The silver white steel pipe, dancing up, can only see a shadow, tiger wind, dripping water, Wang Fan seems to be buckled in front of a silver white shield, relying on this shield, Wang Fan turned defensive into offensive, began to run forward against the sky darts.


    "The trough! This is ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ "


    Hiding in the back of the car, Liu pangzi immediately opened his mouth when he saw this scene, and he didn''t know how to express his admiration.


    This is so mysterious!


    I can only vaguely see a trace of darts. Although I can dodge, I think I can''t do such a perverse act like Wang Fan!


    "Baga, the Chinese are coming. Damujun, Kato Jun, take the initiative to attack and use the close body technique to suppress; Liu Shengjun ends this man with your family''s Liu Shengjian! "


    At the moment, the two guards in the guard room had already been knocked out and rolled under the table. There were four masked ninjas in the guard room, and their darts didn''t stop when they were communicating!


    "Hi, Mr. banzang, the remote suppression is up to you!"


    The other three immediately stopped and nodded to the leader like Zhongren Bancang. The light three suddenly jumped out of the window of the guard room and rushed to the position of Wang Fan.


    He left half Zang alone and still fired the dart in the guard room to suppress Wang Fan remotely.


    "Whoosh"


    Without the cooperation of three people, Wang Fan''s pressure was greatly reduced and his pace of progress was also faster.


    "Baga, dare to move forward! Let you see the skill of becoming famous - Sword in hand


    Banzang''s strength is much higher than that of the other three. As the strength of Zhongren, he is the leader of this Ninja Team, and his good skill is the poisoned sword.


    "Whoosh --"


    The sword in Bancang''s hand was powerful and heavy, with a sound explosion; Looking at Wang fan not far away, he still waved the steel pipe for defense, and his face showed disdain.


    He has confidence in his own strength. His sword can pierce a cow, not to mention Wang Fan''s defense net!


    "Whoosh"


    "Whoosh"


    Although banzang disdained Wang Fan, he did not despise the enemy.


    In his mind, Wang Fan''s strength should be good, but he can only resist his first sword. As long as he pauses, the sword in the back will definitely kill Wang FA. After all, the poison of the sword in his hand is deadly!


    "Bang!"


    "Well? The strength has increased? "


    Wang Fan had already felt the added energy after he hit the first semi Tibetan sword in his hand. But that''s all. How can his power be calculated according to ordinary people?


    "Fat man, hide well, these people have some ways!"


    Wang Fan resisted the sword in banzang''s hand and said loudly to the two people behind him.


    But he didn''t know that his distracted behavior made banzang feel uncomfortable. It was disrespect for him.


    "Baga, you are dead!" Banzang yelled in the guard room.


    "Come on, look at your grandfather''s dog beating stick!"


    Wang Fan has already refined Taijiquan to the strength, and now the steel tube is in his hands like an arm.


    No matter all kinds of skills, make a miracle!


    These ninjas take a light route, just hit the hood!


    Wang Fan''s strength and speed have already surpassed ordinary people ten times. Under his observation, these ninjas are full of loopholes, and he is not polite. The stick gives birth to wind, and the stick gives birth to flesh.


    "Well ¡¤¡¤"


    These ninjas are also very patient people, hard to get a few sticks, did not faint!


    "Baga, retreat!"


    Seeing that the three did not have an advantage, banzang quickly shot out the remaining darts to cover the retreat.


    "Van Gogh, are these Japanese ninja troops? Do we want to run? "Liu said quickly. Seeing the enemy running, he couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t chase. What if it''s a trap? What a golden pearl! Only she knows that we are coming. " Wang Fan pinched the steel tube in his hand slightly deformed and said with a strong temper.


    He wants to go to the mid levels villa, looking for Jinzhu set a statement!

 V2.Chapter 976

    This battle starts fast and ends fast.


    I don''t know if it''s because the rich people in this villa area just can''t afford to buy houses. This fierce fight has not attracted other people''s attention.


    Only in the guard room under the table, found two fainting guard, Wang fan is not in a hurry to report to the police, but intend to continue to quietly enter, this mid levels villa carefully.


    In front of the Banshan villa where Jinzhu lives.


    "Fat man, let''s make a point of it. Something''s wrong with it!" Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi.


    These ninjas from r country are very strange and don''t like fighting. They don''t know whether the other side still has ambush. They can only take care of Liu pangzi''s steady fighting.


    The younger brother of the black tiger gang has been left outside. After all, for ordinary people, the fight just now is too dangerous, and for Wang Fan, he is just a tug of oil.


    "Brother fan, these R countrymen are really thieves. They even come here to ambush us. Do you think they are Jinzhu, the girl who specially called for us, and want to solve us directly? After all, we have her action movies in our hands!" Liu pangzi looks at the villa in front of him, which is very hot.


    I really belittled Jinzhu. I have already made peace with her. I didn''t disclose her action movies. As a result, Jinzhu sold him and Wang Fan in a flash, and specially picked up the chance to come to her door!


    The most poisonous woman!


    "It''s right to be careful. I don''t know if those r-countrymen have ambush in the villa just now. If they do it in the villa, the space is not big. I''m afraid they have hot weapons!" Wang Fan worried said.


    Now they are hiding under the green trees outside the villa, and the villa in front of them is really very quiet.


    Jinzhu''s Porsche is still in the yard, but he can''t see anyone through the French window. That''s what worries him most.


    "Fat man, split up. Now we don''t know the personnel arrangement inside. Let''s observe around the villa and see the situation again." Wang Fan whispered to Liu pangzi.


    Be careful in everything, especially when the enemy is dark and we are clear.


    "Ah Xi, what''s the matter? Why are we lying here?"


    In the guard room, two guards came to life, and the younger one said in a voice that his forehead was still a little somber.


    "Oh, look what it is. There are so many pieces of iron on the ground! It must be cleaned up quickly The old guard turned to look out of the window and exclaimed in surprise.


    In front of the scene, just like being maliciously damaged, not far from the road, there is a car, which should be a scrapped car!


    Because the front windshield and wheels of the car have broken down, and there are many iron thorns and similar things in the middle of the road.


    "Ah Xi, it''s sabotage. Report it to the police as soon as possible. When the patrol finds out, we''ll have to deduct our bonus again!" The young guard looked at the wreckage and said in a panic.


    This is damage to public property!


    If they don''t catch the murderer, they will be fined by the company. The young guard is worried about his meager salary.


    "There''s someone over there. There''s a man sitting under the tree. He''s the murderer of destroying public property. Don''t let him run away!"


    "Ah Xi, uncle, go ahead. I''ll guard here. If the situation is not right, I''ll call the police!"


    "Let''s call the police so that we won''t be broken one by one by this man later!"


    The two gatekeepers cheer each other up and go out to find the murderer. However, they are not willing to face the danger. It''s better to be safe in the gatekeeper''s room. From beginning to end, they don''t know that they have been knocked unconscious, let alone the ambush that happened here before they wake up!


    "Brother fan, the door behind the villa is open. It seems that there is no one in it!" Liu pangzi told Wang Fan what he found.


    Villa area, security is certainly in place.


    But in some private places, some rich people will get rid of this kind of long-term fixed-point surveillance video. After all, who doesn''t have a little secret?


    And Jinzhu belongs to this kind of character!


    The front yard of the villa is covered by cameras on the side, but there is a blind area in the main road of the community.


    The distance is about 20 meters, without any monitoring measures.


    In other words, the people who come in and out of Jinzhu villa can''t be seen from the surveillance video alone.


    "No, this girl won''t be killed! Like the driver last time, the police surrounded us immediately, "the fat man said with an ugly face.


    Looking at the back door of the villa, this scene is how familiar!


    "Fat man, shut your crow''s mouth Wang Fan glared at Liu pangzi and said.


    What time is it? Do you still have time to joke?


    Wang Fan, holding the steel pipe tightly in his hand, carefully entered the yard through the back door; In the process of marching, his eyes were fixed on the window of the villa. He was afraid that the sword in the hand of r country, which was so powerful just now, would come out like rain.


    Fortunately, there was no danger along the way. Without any obstruction, Wang Fan entered Jinzhu''s villa.


    Seeing Wang Fan waving, Liu pangzi said nothing and followed up.


    "Lying trough, is this robbed? There''s still cash on the floor. This woman is rich enough! " Liu pangzi exclaimed.


    Entering the living room, I found that all kinds of tables and cabinets in the villa had been opened. It looked like a bandit crossing the country. Fortunately, there was no bloodshed.


    Sigh back to sigh, but the action is not slow, very short time will be up and down two floors of the villa to see clearly.


    "Brother fan, this is also the case on the second floor! There is also a mobile phone here. It should be Jinzhu''s! " Liu pangzi exclaimed.


    "It''s strange that this mobile phone was found in the room. Was boss Jinzhu kidnapped? These people are really brave. "


    "Brother fan, you see, this mobile phone is gold-plated. There''s no reason not to take it."


    Liu pangzi said, playing with the glittering mobile phone in his hand.


    "Give me your cell phone!" Wang Fan directly took the mobile phone from Liu pangzi''s hand and looked at it.


    There is no monitoring system installed in the villa. What happened is not known at all. Nine out of ten, Jinzhu has been kidnapped. Moreover, the kidnapping forces know that they are going to find Jinzhu. By the way, they plan to bind themselves together?


    Wang Fan''s eyes are black, so he can only try to find clues.


    "R Ninja! "Gold beads, gold does not change"


    "Only outsiders dare to kidnap Jinzhu in s city! I''m afraid that''s what the gang just did! "


    Wang Fan opened his mouth to analyze.


    Although Jinzhu is not a good person, she must have been implicated in this matter. She wanted to investigate the information of these r people. As a result, these r people knew in advance and kidnapped Jinzhu directly.


    At this moment, Wang fan is a little uneasy, and involves innocent people!


    "Fat man, go to the guard room and get the video of the whole villa in and out in the morning. We have to save Jinzhu!"


    Wang Fan looked at Jinzhu''s mobile phone and said to Liu pangzi.

 V2.Chapter 977

    "Beep, beep, beep"


    A siren came from the foot of the mountain.


    "Lying trough, fat man, your mouth is too smooth!" Wang Fan stares at Liu pangzi who is shocked in front of him and says.


    The police surrounded this matter, but you just said it didn''t last long, and this has come true?


    "I''ll go, Vango. We''d better go out first, or we can''t tell you later. We are in Jinzhu villa, but Jinzhu has been kidnapped." Liu said with a guilty face.


    He really just sighed casually. Who knows that there are police around?


    "Let''s go out first. We can find out the time and route of going up the mountain. There''s no evidence to prove that we kidnapped Jinzhu, but it''s because of us!"


    "There is also a message sent by Jinzhu on the mobile phone. The time is 8:25, which means that Jinzhu is still safe before this time point. These r people, at least, entered the villa after 8:25. Now 10:15, including the time when we were ambushed just now, they entered the villa within more than an hour. This time period is very important!"


    Wang Fan finished the hand of the mobile phone, wipe it with the corner of his clothes, and then throw it on the sofa.


    "Van Gogh, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The fat man has gone to the back yard. Seeing Wang Fan''s scene, he asks in a confused way.


    "Your fingerprints, my fingerprints, these traces should be eliminated to avoid trouble, and the collection of evidence should be handed over to the police. We can''t rob other people''s main business!" Wang Fan said softly.


    It has been confirmed that Jinzhu was kidnapped by r people, and I''m afraid the police in s city can''t find out the remaining clues.


    S city police station.


    "Chen Bureau, the two suspects in the interrogation room said they wanted to see you. It''s about the clue that boss Jinzhu was kidnapped!"


    In the office of the director of S City police station, a police officer reports to Chen Qian on the boss''s chair.


    "Have you found out who they are? If I''m going to do everything, what are you going to do? " Chen Qian''s face is not good to say.


    These police officers are really enough. They drink and go to bars. When they encounter problems, they throw them all to themselves. They are directors, not employees!


    "Chen Ju, one of those two people is Wang Fan of Huaxia, the boss of Wang Fan who was going to engage in a multinational entertainment group a few days ago. We dare not neglect him!" The police officer said slightly aggrieved.


    Wang Fan''s reputation has been rising recently. He has invested heavily in building an entertainment company. Now anyone who reads the news knows that his company wants to enter the Chinese market.


    This is bound to start much higher than the general entertainment companies, how dare they offend such giants?


    However, the fact is that Wang Fan only bought two entertainment companies that were on the verge of bankruptcy, and then improved the welfare of employees. He didn''t say anything about transnational business at all. As a result, it spread all over the world. In the process of communication, he added his own conjecture, which created Wang Fan''s reputation.


    "Wang Fan, you lead the way."


    Chen Qian hears that it''s Wang Fan. He''s not holding his own airs. After all, he seems to have heard that this man has ruined most of the small gangs. If he can make friends, there''s no need to offend others.


    In the police conference room.


    The boss of a big company is in the interrogation room. It''s said that it''s bad for face. Chen Qian directly invited them to the conference room.


    Wang Fan had heard of Chen Qian before, but it was the first time he met.


    Thirty years old, looking at a kind face, people feel like a spring breeze!


    "This man, it''s not easy!"


    Wang Fan''s first impression when he saw Chen Qian was that the policeman with a smiling face would have gone out of his heart and lungs if he had not known the business he and Jinzhu were doing together and faced with warm greetings!


    "Chen Ju, let''s get to the point. The most urgent task now is to find Ms. Jinzhu!" Wang Fan looked at a calm face before Chen, can''t help but say.


    In the face of such people, you have to be frank, or you will be surrounded!


    But your wife has been kidnapped. Are you still cultivating immortals here?


    So indifferent!


    "Oh, boss Wang Fan, what''s the clue? Did you go to Banshan villa?" Chen Qian said calmly.


    He originally thought that Wang Fan would be polite to himself and then pay bail, but he even planned to rob the police business directly?


    However, no matter how big the business Wang fan does, it seems that he is still a young man. He is more honest and upright. This kind of person is not difficult to deal with.


    Chen Qian, for the first time, did not want to rescue Jinzhu, but looked at Wang Fan!


    "Director Chen, we made an appointment with boss Jinzhu yesterday. Today, we went to meet in her mid level villa to talk about things. As a result, before Wang Fan could talk to us, Liu Pang, who was sitting on one side, quit immediately and said directly.


    Jinzhu was not kidnapped by them. They just went to the scene and had nothing to do with the kidnapping!


    "Fat man!"


    Wang Fan suddenly made a voice to signal Liu pangzi, don''t say anything out of your heart!


    "Chen Ju, I''m also to blame for this. The day before yesterday, two companies under my name jointly held a talent show. The event was fairly successful, mainly because one of the leaders, Kim Dae Jung, drank too much."


    "The results of the investigation are directed at these r-people, and I want to help me find out the information of these r-people through boss Jinzhu. Who knows that these r-people knew their whereabouts in advance, so that boss Jinzhu was kidnapped! Don''t worry. I''ll be responsible for the kidnapping and disappearance of boss Jinzhu. I''ll rescue boss Jinzhu! "


    Wang Fan told Chen Qian the whole story. After all, he still needs to help Chen Qian. Now it''s useless to hide it.


    "What! Kim Dae Jung killed? It''s still the hand of r people! " Chen Qian said in surprise.


    Originally, I thought that as long as there was a homicide case in S City, there was nothing I didn''t know, and the result was ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.


    If Wang fan doesn''t say it, I''m afraid he doesn''t know that there is such a foreign force in s city.


    R Ninja!


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or not yet! Just a moment, I''ll have someone check it right now! " Chen Qian looks serious said.


    If this is true, it would be dereliction of duty. All of a sudden, such a force of mischief appeared in S City, but I was at a loss. This is dereliction of duty!


    The director ordered that the efficiency of the investigation was also extremely high.


    Ten minutes later, a police officer presented the investigation results to Chen Qian.


    "Chen Ju, the surveillance video of the mid level villa has not been completely destroyed. There are indeed ninjas from r country! It''s just black all over. It''s fast and can''t recognize face at all! " The policeman said with a shocked face.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Fan''s special explanation, they wouldn''t have noticed that there were ninjas in the surveillance. They hid so well that they didn''t reveal their whereabouts until they were defeated by Wang Fan!


    "Chen Ju, I need your help to find out the information of the r people who have recently entered and left s City, so that I can find out these kidnappers at the first time. If I find them myself slowly, I''m afraid it will take longer!" Wang Fan looked at Chen Qian and said sincerely.


    Chen Qian''s face was black, and he was obviously shocked by the ninja of r country.

 V2.Chapter 978

    "To help you investigate the information of these r people?"


    "It''s not impossible either, but as far as the kidnapping case of R countrymen is concerned, our police must participate in the whole process. As long as our police can provide clues, we will provide them free of charge! What do you think? " Chen Qian thought a little and said.


    He can provide useful information for Wang Fan, but he doesn''t trust Wang Fan very much. After all, it''s impossible for him to trust Wang Fan for the first time, so he can only ask Wang Fan to bring his confidants to investigate the matter!


    "Our clues can be shared. As long as we are in the police station, we can provide all the information that can be provided. What you have in your hands before or now, you can''t hide the clues about r people. I want the exact information, why these R ninjas appear in s city!" Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and said without any doubt.


    R Ninja appeared in S City under his jurisdiction, and had been killed before, and now he has kidnapped Jinzhu wildly. He doesn''t believe these R Ninja didn''t investigate before kidnapping.


    Knowing that Jinzhu is his wife, he dares to do it. This is completely ignoring his s city police chief.


    If things get a little bigger and Jinzhu, the mayor''s brother, knows that Jinzhu has been kidnapped, and he doesn''t know anything about it, I''m afraid the position of the police chief can''t be preserved!


    I must know the first-hand information about R ninja.


    "Chen Ju, share the clues about the kidnapping of boss Jinzhu. There is no problem with this! But before some trifles, did not need to share Wang Fan helplessly looked at Chen Qian and said.


    It''s true that you don''t feel lumbago when you stand and speak. You risk your life to get clues. How can you give them away easily?


    What''s more, once all these clues are really shared, won''t the director know most of his purpose of coming to h country?


    It''s not a good thing for me.


    "You don''t need to share business secrets. I only need information about r country. After all, s city police station has no record of these people before that! If you didn''t say that Kim Dae Jung was killed by these people, no one would realize the harmfulness of these r people! I must give top priority to the safety of the public. Please forgive me, boss Wang Fan! " Chen said calmly.


    There is even some meaning of asking. In Wang Fan''s eyes, he undoubtedly feels that Chen Qian is hypocritical enough.


    "Boss Wang, everyone is forthright. You can say if you can cooperate. If you cooperate, we will share this part of information. Before Jinzhu asked me to help you cancel the arrest warrant, but I didn''t say a word. I''m all my own people. There''s no need to hide it. Wouldn''t it be better if you put it out and say it?" Chen Qian said with a smile.


    There is no lack of warning, reminding Wang fan that he helped to cancel the wanted order.


    "Of course, I won''t make boss Wang hard to do. You don''t have to inform me about the affairs between you and various gangs, such as Xiaoquan gang. I have the source channel for the information, that is, the r people who suddenly appear need to focus on recording. Of course, as long as you give me some time, the police can sort out these situations by themselves." Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and waited for Wang Fan to state his position.


    The implication is very obvious. If you want to cooperate, you should take out the information you know. Otherwise, you can play by yourself. The intelligence system of the police station is not free. That is to say, in the past two days, it has been caught unprepared by the emergence of r country forces. That''s all!


    "Yes! Chen Ju, then I''ll sort out the clues about the r people I found recently. We can compare the information of both sides, and I believe we can find out the details of these r people soon! " Wang Fan thought about it and agreed to cooperate with Chen Qian.


    However, he decided to hide the new drug money for a while. After all, he knew that what the r people did started with Kim Dae Jung, and he didn''t pay attention to the r people before.


    "OK, I wish our cooperation a success and solve this r kidnapping case as soon as possible! I''ll send someone here to follow you to investigate. If you need police support, just say it! " Chen Qian waved his hand.


    Sometimes the source of the gang''s clues is very efficient, which is one of the reasons why he wants to cooperate with Wang Fan.


    "Chen Bureau, I want to know if your police station has the right to view and monitor the call records! My biggest suspicion now is that Mrs. Jinzhu''s mobile phone has been monitored. Otherwise, I only had a phone call with boss Jinzhu yesterday, and these ninjas in r country even knew when I was going to the Banshan villa and set up an ambush for it. If ordinary people met me, they would surely succeed! " Wang Fan said while the iron was hot.


    After all, there are only a few people who know about it. It''s unlikely that someone intentionally let it out. Moreover, this kind of meeting and appointment is too normal. How can it attract other people''s attention.


    Throw out the above point, there is only one reason, Jinzhu''s phone is monitored all day!


    "Is Jinzhu''s phone monitored? It''s impossible. There''s an anti monitoring program specially designed by the police in her mobile phone. It''s unlikely that she will be monitored! " Chen Qian shook his head and said.


    Not only Jinzhu, but also most of the top government officials in s city have similar anti monitoring measures, especially the various gray income between him and Jinzhu, which certainly can''t leave evidence. He and Jinzhu are more serious than anyone in the aspect of telephone anti monitoring.


    "It''s not remote monitoring, I suspect it''s an acquaintance who heard our previous call, and then ¡¤¡¤¡¤," Wang Fan said suspiciously.


    Chen Qian said that the kind of remote eavesdropping, he knows, but it is also easy to be targeted.


    And the wall has ears this way of eavesdropping, it can not be prevented, not acquaintances, how can eavesdrop on their side?


    "Do you have any clues? We were not together yesterday and today. I''m afraid I can''t find out who she is with for a while! " Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and said.


    "I suspect it''s two friends of Jinzhu. When my entertainment company recruited people, she also asked us to open the back door for them, and they should be together these days!"


    Wang Fan simply let Jinzhu go through the relationship, said the back door thing again.


    "The two male models?" Chen Qian said thoughtfully.


    Chen Qian, who didn''t know about it, thought that Jinzhu would help only after he had collected other people''s benefits.


    And this benefit fee is not small, otherwise it would not be used to cancel the wanted order as a chip to cooperate with Wang Fan!


    "Let''s start with these two people. They belong to your company. Shall we go directly to arrest them?" Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and said.


    He doesn''t know the information of these two artists at all, so he can only go to Wang Fan''s company to catch them.


    Wang Fan was stunned. He also understood that Chen Qian didn''t know about Jinzhu''s taking care of the two male models!


    "I''ll go back and investigate. If people are in S City, they can''t run away!" Wang Fan said in a hurry.


    With that, he took a deep look at Chen Qian, a vast green grassland.

 V2.Chapter 979

    Wang fan is still worried about Jinzhu''s kidnapping. After all, it has something to do with him more or less.


    Moreover, the premise of cooperation with Chen Qian is also based on the ability to safely rescue Jinzhu. If you boast about Haikou, and you can''t safely save people back, then you all know that you will be very sad in S City in the future!


    Xiya entertainment company.


    "Fat man, don''t hesitate. Now take Li Yuanhao and go to find these two artists. I suspect they know about Jinzhu''s kidnapping, because when I called Jinzhu yesterday, I vaguely heard Che Shengyou chatting over there. He and Yulin are inseparable. They haven''t appeared up to now. There must be something wrong with them! " Wang Fan said in a positive tone.


    At the celebration banquet held the day before yesterday, some artists must have drunk too much. It''s reasonable that they didn''t report to the company yesterday.


    But they haven''t come today, so there''s a problem. They are all related households. They are determined to come in, and now they start to be absent from work?


    "Brother fan, please wait for me. The company has both their addresses. I''ll contact Li Yuanhao now!" Liu pangzi also knows the seriousness of the matter.


    Behind this kidnapping case, it''s not a simple kidnapping. Their target is Wang Fan. It''s even more related to the new type of drugs. If it''s related to drugs, there''s no trivial matter!


    Half an hour later, fat man and Li Yuanhao came back to Xiya company breathlessly.


    "Brother fan, these two bastards are gone! They live in the address, we have looked for once, two people seem to hide on purpose, the phone is also turned off! "


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said that they were still late. They probably knew that Jinzhu had been kidnapped and ran out to avoid the disaster!


    "I also asked the police station to check the call records of these two people. There was no clue. The last call record was yesterday, and it was Jinzhu who called them. This means that from yesterday to now, they have never dialed any number outside!"


    Liu pangzi directly told the police what they had investigated.


    Now any link, all want to let s city police station participate in, for two people''s call record inquiry, naturally is also easy!


    "So cautious? I didn''t call after Jinzhu called? It''s a new number Wang Fan guessed.


    For more than a whole day, it''s impossible to go out without making a phone call. It''s obvious that they have a new number or directly connect with the outside world through chat tools!


    If you use chat software, there''s no way. Unless you get the other party''s mobile phone, you can''t find any chat records at all.


    "Yuanhao, have you noticed that these two people have any special actions these days?" Wang Fan asked Li Yuanhao.


    Originally, I wanted to get useful information through these two artists who were kept by Jinzhu, but they disappeared!


    "Brother fan, my first impression of these artists only started from the day before yesterday''s draft competition. Of course, I have focused on these relationships, but only limited to the big guys behind them. The contact time is too short, there is no other additional discovery!"


    "Er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I''m also worried about Kim Dae Jung. I''m afraid they don''t know the room, so I went with them; I think they may be enlightened, thinking about this opportunity to close the relationship with the company, as a result, the two people all the way like a guard, Kim Tae Chung or I helped into the room, I saw them out of the elevator only eyes effort, no one entered the aisle! It''s too much. "


    "They just looked at me like that and helped Jin Dazhong back to room 1604. At that time, I thought they had drunk too much, but now I think it''s doubtful!" Li Yuanhao recalled the scene that night.


    The tracks of these two artists are very suspicious. Where can I send half of them?


    Even if it''s a face project, you have to do it all!


    "You helped Jin Dazhong into room 1604, but they didn''t even enter the aisle?"


    "Fat man, take out your mobile phone and replay the surveillance video of that day!" Wang Fan said quickly.


    It''s more and more interesting. I thought that these two artists might be related to Jinzhu''s kidnapping. I didn''t expect that they had something to do with jindazhong''s death!


    "You see, these two people are not very honest. They sent Kim Dae Jung up with a reluctant expression, as if with some purpose!"


    "But these two people are not willing to install when they get out of the elevator. It should be that their goal has been achieved by this step! Or forced to cancel, see their expression is more inclined to the former Wang Fan looked at the picture in the surveillance video and said.


    They had videos of the whole process from the banquet hall to the 16th floor. Because they didn''t go into the corridor, when they checked yesterday, they naturally ignored their existence.


    "Brother fan, you mean that these two little white faces are not really going to help Kim Dae Jung up. Are they going to take advantage of Kim Dae Jung''s drunkenness to search for his property? Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, Tut, tut


    Liu pangzi can''t help laughing when he finishes his speech. In a moment, he feels that he has become smart again!


    At the moment, Wang Fan turned to look at Li Yuanhao. He also saw the expression of surprise from each other''s eyes!


    Fortunately, it''s not that I understand it wrong. It''s fat. This brain circuit is different from others.


    "Fat master, these two people may not go for Kim Dae Jung''s money. Their only purpose is to know which room Kim Dae Jung lives in!" Li Yuanhao looked at the smug fat man Liu and said in a voice.


    "Room number? What''s so strange about this? Do these two people still want to go in the middle of the night to serve Lao Jin? Is Lao Jin''s human orientation ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤, "Liu pangzi said humbly, looking at Li Yuanhao with an expression that I understood.


    "Fat man, your mind has been corrupted! I''ll tell Xiaojuan that it''s dangerous for you to have this idea! "


    "These two people know where Kim Dae Jung lives. It doesn''t matter, but Kim Dae Jung died that night! There''s something wrong with this. Let''s not say for a moment, is it their hand that the murderer can directly enter Jin Dazhong''s room instead of other people''s room! Is this a coincidence? "


    "Then Jinzhu and I called. These two people were also nearby. At the same time, we were ambushed by ninja of r country when we went to Banshan villa. Do you think it''s a coincidence?" Wang Fan points the way.

 V2.Chapter 980

    "What do you mean, van.. My inference just now ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "said Liu pangzi with an ugly face.


    "Or else? Do you really think Jin Dazhong is greedy for these two people''s bodies? And promise all kinds of benefits? " Wang Fan said with a smile.


    The fat man dare to think of anything.


    "Buzz ¡¤¡¤"


    "Well, stranger calls?"


    Wang fan saw the phone shaking on the table, an unknown number in s city.


    "Hello


    "Boss Wang Fan, we have Jinzhu. If you call the police, we will tear up the ticket! If you want to save Jinzhu, prepare three million dollars. Don''t think about taking people with you. Once we see people other than you, we will tear up the ticket! I''ll send the location and time to your mobile phone later. Don''t try to play tricks


    Wang Fan picked up the phone, the original face with a smile, gradually become gloomy.


    The other side is very strong. They don''t give themselves the chance to communicate directly. When they finish, they hang up.


    "What''s the matter, brother fan? Is there any new information?"


    Liu pangzi saw Wang Fan''s face change and asked in a hurry.


    "The kidnapping force of Jinzhu has appeared. Let me prepare to exchange three million dollars! And don''t call the police. "


    Wang Fan said with a gloomy face, just now this person''s accent is not like r people, but he is still a little familiar with it.


    Is it an illusion?


    "Three million! These guys really think we''re money spinners. "


    "Jinzhu is Chen Qian''s wife. Why don''t they ask Chen Qian for money? Does this man have a brain hole? " Liu pangzi cried out.


    These people are really unscrupulous enough, kidnapped the wife of the police chief, and then asked people not to call the police!


    At this moment, Liu pangzi''s IQ is still very high!


    "Inform the police that they should be prepared before asking Chen for the money, regardless of whether the other party is allowed to report to the police. The first sentence of all kidnapping cases is that the police are not allowed to report to the police, and then it''s about the money! What''s more, Chen Qian wants the latest clues. These are the clues. When their follow-up time and place arrive, they can make plans. " Wang fan arranged it directly.


    He is really afraid that the fat man will not report to the police and then pay for himself!


    "Brother fan, if we do this, will we arouse each other''s vigilance, and then give boss Jinzhu to him?" Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said.


    Just now, people have declared that they are not allowed to call the police. This is a ruthless foreign force. Is it really good to follow Wang Fan''s practice?


    "I''m not allowed to report to the police. I don''t say you''re not allowed to report to the police. Don''t worry. Chen Qian won''t send out police force in a big way. Now that the other party appears, he also wants a ransom. This proves that the other party wants money. Before receiving three million US dollars, Jinzhu is safe. You can rest assured!" Wang Fan said helplessly to the fat man.


    What a muscle!


    Sometimes it''s refreshing, but sometimes it really needs to be arranged in place. Don''t say "you''ll see to it" to the fat man. Otherwise, I''m afraid the fat man will really pay three million dollars!


    That''s three million. Is it really due to the strong wind?


    This money can only be asked from Chen Qian. There are so many cases in Dingtian. It''s time for them to release blood!


    "OK, brother fan, I''ll contact that side now and see what reaction there is!" Liu pangzi nodded and said.


    If you listen to brother fan, you will be right. It''s someone else''s wife who saves you. The money must be paid by someone else.


    There is something wrong with the kidnappers. They can''t see eye to eye with them.


    "Yuanhao, please inform the financial department later. Forget it, I''ll inform you directly now." Wang Fan took out the phone and said, directly called Miao Qing.


    "Sister Qing, I''m going to create an illusion that I''m raising money; Because the wife of the police chief Chen Qian was kidnapped, it has something to do with me


    Wang Fan said all the things he met when he went out to find Jinzhu in Banshan villa today.


    "Compared with his director''s salary, three million is probably not a small amount for Chen Qian. If he can take out three million dollars now, he will inevitably be interviewed by discipline inspection afterwards."


    "My suggestion is that you go to the place designated by them, see Jinzhu, and then decide whether you need the three million dollars, so that the fat man can prepare the part first! There''s no need to prepare for what the other party says. If these r people want to make money, they won''t be stupid enough to kidnap the wife of the police chief! "


    In a few words, Miao Qing simplified things in advance, worthy of a professional background.


    "Sister Qing, do you mean that the r people are trying to divert our attention?" Wang Fan asked.


    I felt strange just now. Is that the reason?


    "R people come here across the sea for three million dollars? If the other party comes here specially for kidnapping, it won''t be just the three million dollars. It''s definitely just their incidental action. In other words, if they give the three million dollars, I''m afraid it''s a waste of money! I''m afraid their main purpose is still in Jinbuhuan! " Miao Qing continued to analyze.


    "Sister Qing, when you say that, I probably understand. They must have done an investigation. We''ll continue to work on the illusion of cooperation. I''ll talk about the money when I see someone!" Hang up the phone, Wang fan face no longer depressed.


    Just now, he thought that the kidnapping force was professional enough. For fear that he couldn''t understand it, he specially found a native of H country. Now, in retrospect, the voice is the voice of the two artists. The two artists were all taken care of by Jinzhu, and now they are threatening to ask for money!


    That''s interesting. What''s the trouble?


    I didn''t hear it wrong. The person who asked for money on the phone just now should be Yulin, who achieved the black belt strength in taekwondo!


    The last time fat people filmed their action movies, when they found out, they seemed to have a strong sense of self-protection, with their backs to their mobile phones.


    With Miao Qing''s analysis, Wang fan can''t help looking forward to the follow-up. These two people kidnap Jinzhu. Is this a special scene? It''s really fun!


    If r people, I''m afraid in a short period of time, there will be no leakage of any information!


    The market of new drugs will not be changed, but with billions of dollars as a unit, the three million dollars will expose their whereabouts?


    This is obviously two groups of people!


    Wang fan is worried about only one question: who kidnapped Jinzhu?


    If it''s a real kidnapper, it will at least let Jinzhu talk to him on the phone, so as to prove that Jinzhu is in their hands now!


    The artist Yu Lin seems to be unprofessional. From the phone connection to the hang up, he is talking alone, and there is no evidence of Jin Zhu''s presence!


    If Jinzhu is in the hands of these two people, it will not be a big problem. I believe that Jinzhu will be rescued soon. If Jinzhu is not in their hands, it will be troublesome.


    Up to now, I only know that Jinzhu has been taken away by r people. There is no other useful information!


    And are these two people related to this group of r people? Are they doing this to confuse attention?


    The investigation behind this gold exchange is becoming more and more chaotic. We must grasp the useful clues for ourselves as soon as possible!

 V2.Chapter 981

    "Chengbei Industrial Zone, abandoned warehouse."


    Wang Fan looked at the address received on the mobile phone, the two artists really can play, at this time, also want to divert attention.


    No wonder they don''t know. The whole police system is watching?


    At present, there are people staring at the screen at the monitoring of each main intersection. Unless they completed the transfer yesterday, the kidnapping is a fake!


    "Fat man, tell the people in the police station where they meet. If they don''t have other arrangements, I''ll take action!" Wang fan is ready to drive.


    However, considering Chen Qian''s cooperative relationship, it is necessary to say that although it has been confirmed that the farce is directed and performed by two male artists.


    "Brother fan, the police station told us not to panic. When they''re ready, they''d better join them first!" Liu pangzi reminds a way.


    In the face of this only clue, the s city police station certainly dare not be careless. Everything has to be considered in the long run. After all, Jinzhu is not an ordinary citizen.


    S city police station.


    Wang Fan looked at the fully armed police, immediately some admire, this is going to war?


    "Boss Wang, you''d better come with us later, but in order to ensure your safety, you''d better not show up in our police car!" Seeing Wang Fan, Chen Qian said without any doubt.


    "Chen Ju, those kidnappers asked me to go alone, which ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Wang Fan said with a displeased face.


    It''s just a good discussion. As soon as I come to the police station, I treat myself as his younger brother?


    "I''m not asking for your advice. In order to avoid unnecessary complications, I''ll find a police officer who is similar to you and make up to meet the kidnappers instead of you! After all, you''re a man of honor in s city. You don''t need to take this risk! " Chen Qian explained.


    He also saw that Wang Fan was dissatisfied, but this matter could not tolerate the slightest carelessness. Looking at Wang Fan''s thin figure, it was better not to take risks.


    "Chen Ju, are you worried that I will be hijacked by the robbers?"


    Wang fan is understood, made a long time, he was looked down upon, this is to find a substitute for himself?


    "Chen Bureau, how about this? Now, there are more than ten policemen in three police cars. I''m here. As long as you can handcuff my hands, I''ll do as you say!" Wang Fan said, looking at Chen Qian.


    Don''t you rely on these policemen?


    Then I''ll prove to you that no matter how many policemen there are, they''re just rubbish. Do you have the face to arrange for me?


    Chen Qian and the police at the scene didn''t know what Wang Fan thought. They only knew that Wang Fan looked down on them!


    "Are you sure that my brothers are fully armed, not like gangsters?"


    Chen Qian frowned and said that Wang Fan didn''t know what was right in front of him, which made him secretly angry.


    "It doesn''t make much difference. Come along!" Wang Fan pretended not to see Chen Qian. He kneaded his hands and said, waiting for the other party to torture him.


    "It''s not easy for my brothers to start, if ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chen Qian looks at Wang Fan and ignores himself. In his heart, he wants to give Wang Fan a challenge first, so he makes a sound and confirms it again and again.


    "It''s all right. I''m the one who gets hit. It''s nothing to do with the police station!" Wang Fan said confidently.


    "The foreigner is so rampant that labor and capital can''t help it."


    "Ah Xi, is this looking for abuse?"


    "One for ten? Does he think he is Bruce Lee? "


    "Don''t torture his hands, I''ll even bake his feet!"


    ??????


    The onlookers of the police immediately burst the pot and talked about it.


    Although the police strength of S City police station is not strong, that is, relying on the government identity behind, the major gangs have to avoid their edge, and they also know what level they are!


    But being exposed by others face to face, where can you hold back? A man can''t help it!


    Before Chen Qian spoke, they had already taken out the handcuffs on their waist and headed for Wang fanwei like a wolf. If they didn''t steam steamed bread, could they not surround him alone?


    "Boss Wang, we are for your own good. Don''t resist, otherwise you will suffer!"


    A slightly older police officer, looking at Wang Fan said.


    After all, the action on the hand is not slow. His face is even ferocious. The handcuffs in his hand are shaking noisily.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Fan looked at the boastful old policeman, but he was not polite. He took a step close to him and handcuffed the old policeman''s hands.


    "Click!"


    Just now, the old police officer who was still swaggering suddenly was stunned, and his face turned pale. Just now, he thought that he was the first one to handcuff Wang Fan. As a result, in such a short time, even without a second, his voice fell, and he was handcuffed.


    "Ah Xi, all together!"


    Exclaimed a police constable who looked like a team leader.


    When I saw my own people being handcuffed, the police who were just a little joking gave up. It was a naked slap in the face, and there was no pause.


    They dare not hold big, a few people in front of the moment out of the baton to protect in front of them, suddenly the electric spark on the baton crackled incessantly.


    "Whoosh! Click


    Although the police are well prepared, Wang Fan also wants to use them as stepping stones. How can he be merciful.


    Another officer was handcuffed.


    Different from ordinary people''s physical fitness, at the moment, the firepower is half open. Wang Fan, who was still standing still just now, has become a shadow, and let the police who went to encircle him jump in the air.


    Quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit!


    The batons in the hands of more than ten policemen did not touch Wang Fan''s clothes except his own!


    With more and more screams, the police with batons dare not make a free hand. When they react, Wang Fan has already stood in the position just now, but he has a few more handcuffs on his hand, which he snatched from them!


    "This ¡¤¡¤"


    Just now, the high spirited police officer was immediately frustrated. Fortunately, Wang Fan only took handcuffs instead of guns.


    "Pa pa ¡¤¡¤"


    "Great, boss Wang is really from China. This Kung Fu is really excellent!"


    "You hurry to prepare. Boss Wang fan is very skilled. We are sure to succeed this time! Let boss Wang Fan arrange the following plan! " Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and said with sincere applause.


    At the same time, they are also encouraging their own police officers. It''s not that they can''t do it, it''s the Chinese martial arts that are making trouble. Just like NBA players playing village level games, we don''t have to be discouraged!


    In his eyes, should be in the eyes of foreigners, is a Chinese martial arts, like the kind of born, lost to Wang fan is very normal!


    "Give way, ladies and gentlemen!"


    "In order to avoid the other party''s transfer, I will go first to dispel their doubts, and you will follow up later! Avoid running away! Listen to my signal and surround the warehouse then! "


    "Hurry up and start now!"


    Wang Fan has gained a leading position. At the moment, no one, including Chen Qian, opposes his arrangement.


    Many police officers also followed, and after Wang Fan left, they gathered from different roads towards the dilapidated warehouse.

 V2.Chapter 982

    Chengbei Industrial Zone, s city.


    With the continuous development of the city, the heavy industrial zone is gradually eliminated because of environmental pollution and other problems. The park, which was prosperous a few years ago, has now become a sunset industry.


    With the gradual closure of factories, abandoned factories are everywhere.


    At the moment, it''s in a small abandoned warehouse.


    "Brother Yulin, do you think Wang Fan will call the police? After all, once this kind of thing is known by the police," Che Shengyou said with a worried face.


    "I''m afraid I''ll be brave! As long as this ticket is made, it will cost US $3 million. The whole world can go wherever it wants, and where does it need to wait on the fat woman again? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether the police come or not. Anyway, we didn''t kidnap the fat woman. Even if the police came in, there was no evidence to arrest us! I heard that Wang Fan came from Huaxia. He has special money! As long as we cover up properly and get the money, we will hide as soon as possible. What can a foreigner do with us? " Yu Lin said with disapproval.


    His mouth was relaxed, but his eyes didn''t relax at all. Yulin was absorbed in staring out of the warehouse. He could find any wind and grass outside at the first time.


    "But Wang fan doesn''t look like a fool. Can we really get the three million dollars?" Che Shengyou said slightly hesitantly.


    "Not so much, but I''m sure it''s right to listen to my brother. The strong dragon doesn''t press the local snake. How many days has Wang Fan just come to s city? The reason why we are famous now is to spend money! Since we have so much money, it''s not the same to sponsor us? With some money as the foundation, our fame has not gone up? " The feather forest continues to seduce of say.


    If it''s not for fear that he won''t carry the black pot in the future, he won''t bother to play with Che Shengyou.


    "Then we don''t know where Jinzhu is. If Wang fan doesn''t see anyone, he is worried and continues to ask Yulin.


    "Are you finished? Listen to me. If you have a bite, you won''t be hungry! You forget who helped you climb up the golden bead bed? There must be so many, but you are still working for the former company to pay off debts! Where does it look like now? " Yulin was asked some impatience, directly fidgety toward the car win friend said.


    "Later, remember to hold the mobile phone, and play the video again. If you play it too much, I''m afraid Wang Fan will find a flaw, and vaguely let him see the figure of Jinzhu tied up!"


    Yulin to car Shengyou handover Road, his plan is very simple, is to use Jinzhu kidnapped video let Wang Fan pay.


    In his opinion, Wang fan is now heavily invested in an entertainment company. It costs tens of millions to build a tiantuan. He only wants a small amount of money. According to Wang Fan''s forthright degree, this money should not be in his eyes.


    Naturally, they also have ways to deal with it. When they used to roll leaflets with Jinzhu, they occasionally played with each other. There were some scenes of binding. He also kept an eye on them and recorded them when he had the chance.


    Today, I just cut the video of Jinzhu being kidnapped. If I don''t analyze it carefully, I will think that Jinzhu has been kidnapped. At that time, Wang fan can only pay for the news!


    When Yulin and Che Shengyou are in the warehouse discussing various countermeasures, Wang Fan has already driven into the factory. Because they are not familiar with the road, it''s a little slow to find the warehouse, but they are also gradually driving towards the location designated by them.


    "Attention, Wang fan is here! Sheng you, calm down. He''s more worried about Jinzhu''s safety than we are. As long as we don''t mess with ourselves, this is half the success! " Yu Lin whispered.


    Referring to the address in the mobile phone, Wang Fan turned left and right and finally found this remote warehouse.


    "I hope there are not many of them! Otherwise, it would be very difficult to catch all of them if they run separately! "


    Wang fan is constantly revising his plan.


    It must have been abandoned for a long time. Some of the cars on the road can''t get through at all. I don''t know if the police can find this problem behind them. Don''t chase people when they get there.


    "You? Yu Lin, Che Sheng you


    Wang Fan found two people in the warehouse, if they are the two male models!


    Fortunately, there are not many people!


    "Boss Wang Fan, where''s the money?"


    The feather forest sees Wang Fan empty handed, some displeased ask a way.


    "Money? I didn''t see Jinzhu anywhere. Do you want me to pay? I''m afraid you''ve lost your mind


    Wang Fan looks at two people nervous appearance, can''t help saying.


    Do you know that you are unprofessional? I am the one who should be nervous.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, pay the ransom as soon as possible, and you will see it! Don''t think about procrastinating. If the police come later, I''ll have them tear up! " Yu Lin said harshly as he gritted his teeth.


    "Are you sure? There''s no one else in this warehouse? You''re not going to steal money, are you? Sorry, I don''t have cash with me! I want to make sure that Jinzhu is safe before people can transfer money! " Wang Fan did not tangle with them about this problem, his eyes slightly murderous staring at Yulin said.


    "Let''s watch Jinzhu''s video first, and then pay. After receiving the money, we will tell you Jinzhu''s address. You can go directly to take people with you. For the sake of safety, we will not let boss Jinzhu stay with us!" Yu Lin said with fear.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s murderous eyes, he still admitted.


    "Don''t move. I''ll show you. This is the video we just shot. The man in it is Jinzhu!"


    Che Shengyou saw that Yulin turned Wang Fan''s attention to his side. Although he was reluctant, he had just discussed it. He could only accept it according to the bill.


    Just roughly let Wang Fan go through the video to prove that Jinzhu is really in their hands.


    Wang Fan stares at the picture in Che Shengyou''s mobile phone and frowns.


    This picture is too rough. It''s really taken by the mobile phone, but it''s incoherent. I feel it''s stitched together!


    Che Shengyou only feels empty in his hands, and his mobile phone has appeared in Wang Fan''s hands.


    "This ¡¤¡¤"


    Che Shengyou was terrified and his arm was hanging in the air. He didn''t fight in the past, neither did he.


    "You can. It''s not long since Jinzhu was kidnapped. You''ve changed so many clothes for her?"


    Wang Fan looked carefully, the video has no problem, the true color plays.


    But it has nothing to do with kidnapping!


    Who''s going to change clothes?


    It''s not a photo shoot!


    "Ah Xi, Che Shengyou! Didn''t I ask you to mosaic your clothes! How can you be seen! " Hearing what Wang Fan said, Yulin immediately turned to look at Che Shengyou and scolded.


    It''s like a pig!


    Cut video will not just cut video, different colors of clothes, at least with mosaic cover ah!


    "Tell me, where is Jinzhu in the end? If you are frank and lenient, I don''t think it happened!" Wang Fan asked sternly.


    For two people to play the trick did not rest assured, now the most important is where the golden bead?

 V2.Chapter 983

    "It''s impossible. If it''s three hundred, it can''t be less! As long as the money arrives, we will arrange for you to meet Jinzhu! " Yu Lin''s face said wildly.


    Wang Fan wants to empty handed set white wolf, then they carefully planned this game, is not a joke?


    "Ha ha, if you don''t say it, don''t say it. I''m not interested in listening to you make it up!"


    Wang Fan snorted coldly. He had already understood the farce. Did they really think they didn''t know anything?


    "Forget it, for the sake of your acquaintance with boss Jinzhu, we''ll give you a million yuan discount. We''ll tell you her information, which is also our bottom line. Otherwise, you''ll wait for boss Jinzhu to be torn up!" The feather forest exhausted Si Di to pretend ferocious to say.


    "What do you mean, you have a partner? It seems that the money must be given today? " Wang Fan sneers and throws the phone to Che Shengyou.


    "Yes, the golden bead is in our hands. If you don''t make a good match


    Yulin was going to scare Wang Fan, so he began to weave all kinds of forces behind.


    "Bang!"


    Che Shengyou took Wang Fan''s cell phone in a hurry. Before he had time to take a close look at it, a dark shadow flashed in front of him.


    He had no time to react and flew back.


    "Ah Xi, let''s have a good talk. We''re going to tear up the ticket if you do this!"


    Yulin has been on guard against Wang Fan. Seeing that Wang Fan dared to fight ahead of time, he quickly protected his chest and instinctively took a defensive posture.


    "Take it, money is not so easy to get!"


    Wang Fan has seen before, the two so-called black belt strength, in the face of a huge gap in strength, what moves are empty, just strive to a miracle on the line!


    Wang Fan turns around and kicks his left foot. With a heavy foot, he kicks his hands in front of his chest.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of fracture sounded, and Yulin flew backward as if he had been hit by a truck. It took nearly 10 meters to land.


    "Ah


    Yu Lin was frightened to find that his arm was no longer in command, and the severe pain was reminding him how violent Wang Fan was!


    "Don''t come here! We didn''t kidnap boss Jinzhu. We don''t know where she is. Please don''t come here! " Yu Lin''s nose and tears are all mixed together. At the moment, he pleads for mercy in horror.


    "Don''t you want money? Don''t run, I''ll turn it for you


    Wang Fan cat and mouse like said, he didn''t notice, he gave the opposite two people how much pressure.


    As Wang Fan walked forward, the miserable feather forest just felt the crotch warm for a while, and then the ground was wet.


    "Don''t come here, I''ll tell you all!"


    "We really didn''t kidnap boss Jinzhu. We just found that she was kidnapped, so we thought, take advantage of this opportunity to blackmail. We really didn''t want to fight boss Jinzhu! Please forgive us. We don''t want any money. "


    Feather forest a face counsels a kind of say, the whole person almost paralyzed sat on the damp ground. The whole arm showed an abnormal arc hanging in front of the chest!


    "Give you the last chance, tell me where the golden bead is, or else..." Wang Fan turned to look at Che Shengyou and said fiercely.


    This feather forest is incontinent. I think it''s really scared. There''s no secret I dare to keep. Now I need to further confirm the truth of what they said!


    "Boss Wang Fan, we... We really didn''t kidnap Jinzhu. We are obsessed with money and want to cheat you. I don''t dare to do it anymore..." Che Shengyou looked at Wang Fan and said in a slightly trembling voice.


    He is more and more unbearable, where still dare to bury at the moment, direct two people''s plans.


    "Hello, you can come in. Jinzhu is not here!"


    Wang Fan said to the phone.


    At the moment, they both looked down at the ground and did not dare to look at Wang Fan. Now they suddenly raised their heads when they heard Wang Fan''s speech.


    "Brother fan, you still have a helper!" Feather forest has been scared to break gall, have to harden the scalp to ask a way.


    "We have all confessed, you can let us go, and we will stay away from you when there is a place for you in the future," Yu Lin pleaded for mercy.


    Wang fan can press them on the ground by himself. If there are more people, he doubts whether he can get out of the warehouse today.


    They didn''t kidnap Jinzhu. They just made up a kidnapping case to cheat money. How could they expect to pay such a high price!


    "Look at what you say. You kidnapped Chen Qian''s wife, and you''re not allowed to find a wife? Just explain to him if you have anything! " Wang Fan looked at the unbearable two people and said coldly.


    Do you really think you are a good man?


    This kind of thing all swindles to oneself head?


    If there were no police outside, we must give them an unforgettable memory.


    "Van Gogh, you can''t call the police. As soon as you call the police, our acting career will be ruined


    Che Shengyou cried out for help, but he didn''t become popular for a long time. Once he had such a negative impact, he would definitely go all the way to the end, and his acting career would come to an end!


    "Sheng you, stop shouting. Brother fan has been magnanimous to us. Let the police come!" Yu Lin generally said.


    At the same time, he motioned to cheshengyou with his eyes to shut up!


    In his eyes, Wang fan is more ferocious than the police. He would rather face the police than see Wang Fan''s fierce eyes.


    Besides, it''s better for the police to come. They didn''t kidnap Jinzhu. They didn''t have any evidence!


    On the contrary, they can also accuse Wang Fan of beating citizens of H country. When the police come, they are still their amulet!


    He was deeply afraid that under the stimulation of Che Shengyou, Wang Fan would kill them directly, which would be unjust!


    "What about my acting career? As for the two of you, if it wasn''t for Jinzhu, you didn''t even have the chance to interview. You''d better consider how to get through the present situation. You don''t know if you have it in the future! " Wang Fan disgusted to look at two people to say.


    He had heard the sound of the brakes outside the warehouse and thought it must be the police who had been ambushing outside.


    Wang Fan didn''t look at the two and went straight outside. The clue was broken. The two artists were just mischievous. Now the r people in the dark must be staring at themselves and the police station. When they were made by them, things became more and more difficult to deal with!


    "Chen Ju, it''s just two artists who are making a fool of themselves. Jinzhu is still in the hands of r people!"


    Wang fan saw Chen Qian coming forward and said in a voice.


    "Who are these artists?"


    Chen Qian asked with a slight frown, farce?


    "These two artists are soft eaters! Jinzhu helps them. Unexpectedly, they are so ambitious that they plan to take advantage of this opportunity to blackmail! Chen Bureau, you can do as you like! " Wang Fan said in a low voice next to Chen Qian.


    "Soft food? Jinzhu help them... Hiss Chen Qian said softly.


    Originally has been insipid expression, now finally can''t help it!


    Although life needs a little green, but it''s their turn to be green. Chen Qian angrily goes to the two cream Xiaosheng.

 V2.Chapter 984

    "Ah Xi, it''s Chen Qian! Che Shengyou, quickly delete the video in your mobile phone, hurry up! Don''t get caught! " Feather forest facial expression big change, hastily urge a way.


    He often follows Jin Zhu and knows Chen Qian''s identity.


    He thinks that he can do a good job in confidentiality. Today''s only flaw is in the video used to blackmail Wang Fan. This must not be seen by Chen Qian. Once those restricted images are exposed, they will collapse and his life will be over.


    "Video? What video¡¤¡¤¡¤ Oh, I''ll delete it now


    Che Shengyou picked up his mobile phone in a hurry and was ready to delete the colored video just now.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Bang!"


    Che Shengyou''s action, in the eyes of the police, is to make a dying resistance.


    Because of the light problem, the police only saw Che Shengyou with his hands on his chest, as if he was holding a black slender object!


    "The gun!"


    Instinctive reaction, these policemen instantly lay on the ground, and then someone fired a warning gun towards cheshengyou.


    "Pa!"


    Che Shengyou didn''t dare to move. His mobile phone fell directly on the floor. The shot just now just wiped his body. Now he didn''t dare to turn his eyes around and squatted with his hands around his head.


    I don''t know if the quality of the mobile phone dropped on the ground is not good. The video that was originally to be deleted actually plays automatically.


    In the video, Jin Zhu wears funny clothes and is blindfolded and tied to a chair. For fear that the camera will not be enough, Che Shengyou cuts several clips to death, which can''t be played in a short time.


    "Ah Xi! It''s over


    Feather forest is weak to sit not far away, see the vague figure on that mobile phone at the moment, he can''t help the pain groan way.


    "We are Jinzhu''s friends! This is a misunderstanding. We didn''t kidnap boss Jinzhu. It was Wang Fan who beat us just now. We need to call the police! "


    Yu Lin gritted his teeth and went all the way to the end. He directly endured the pain and asked for help from the police in front of him.


    "Ah Xi! What kind of trouble is this? "


    "Do you mean these two are not kidnappers?"


    "They say boss Wang beat them up..."


    The police lying on the ground looked at each other in a circle.


    Is this Wang Fan''s revenge?


    After all, they didn''t look like kidnappers, and there was no Jinzhu at the scene.


    "Don''t move. If you have anything to do, go back to the police station. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll shoot!"


    Chen Qian stands up from the ground and stares at the two people with dim eyes.


    With that, he walked towards cheshengyou with his gun in both hands, because he saw the light on the mobile phone in front of cheshengyou flashing. He suspected that the other party was still informing people outside!


    It''s not hard for him to get to the position of director, but he will not let go of this kind of clue that can be seen at a glance. As long as Che Shengyou has other actions, he will definitely shoot!


    "NIMA! Damn it


    When Chen came near, he saw the picture in the mobile phone on the ground. He took a mouthful of blood and yelled at it!


    "Ah Xi, ah Xi"


    Chen Qian angrily said, at the same time, with enough strength, a big foot toward the defenseless car win friends kick.


    Poor Che Shengyou squatting on the ground with his head in his arms, originally thought that the police were reasonable. They didn''t have to face the fierce Wang Fan. In the end, he was beaten by the police he trusted most!


    "This


    Che Shengyou has a blank face.


    Who am I? Where am i?


    Doesn''t it mean that police can''t punish themselves without evidence?


    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you just handcuff these two suspects? "


    Chen Qian angrily said, commanding his men to handcuff them.


    And Che Shengyou''s mobile phone was directly put into his pocket.


    The industrial zone is still some distance away from the city center. Because of the poor efficiency, the remote roads are in disrepair for a long time. At the moment, the roads are overgrown with weeds on both sides, which looks like barren mountains.


    Chen Qian was sitting in the police car. He was sitting in the back seat alone and watched the video on Che Shengyou''s mobile phone again!


    "Pull over and take the two suspects to the side of the road for a rest!" Chen Qian trembled to delete the video, said biting his teeth.


    "OK, Chen Ju. That''s the arrangement! "


    The driver is an old man who has been following Chen Qian for a long time. He knows Chen Qian''s temper. These two suspects must have provoked him. Generally, they say to take the suspect to have a rest on the way. That is to drag him out and beat him up. Anyway, there is no evidence. The suspect fell on his own!


    "Get off, get off, have a rest!"


    A few police cars pulled over and soon someone knocked on the windows of the police car where Shengyou and Yulin were sitting.


    "This officer, you see my hand, I need to go to the hospital as soon as possible, so I don''t need to have a rest..." Yu Lin said with a forced smile, his situation is really not suitable for repeated tossing.


    "You don''t have so much nonsense. If it wasn''t for your fooling, we could have gone so far? Get out of here The policeman roared fiercely and opened the door directly. There was a big disagreement and he was about to pull the two people out of the car.


    "Let''s do it ourselves, let''s do it ourselves!" Yu Lin looks ugly and says.


    The hero didn''t take immediate losses. He cooperated decisively.


    "Don''t be afraid. They think they just want to take some photos and leave some evidence. We didn''t kidnap Jinzhu. At most, we''ll be locked up for a few days."


    Yu Lin looked at the side, a face of panic car Sheng you comfort way, too young, it is estimated that the first time to take a police car, even afraid to become like this.


    "You two go that way, yes, that''s right there, by the tree!" An old policeman said, directing the two men.


    "Chen Bureau, arrangements have been made. These two people have arrived at the designated position!" The driver reported to Chen Qian in the back seat.


    "I''ll tell my brothers later that the suspect fled for fear of crime and was killed by the police!" Chen Qian said with a gloomy face.


    Before waiting for the driver to reply, Chen Qian lowered the window and lifted the shotgun he had held in his hand.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Just over ten meters away, Chen Qian shot all the bullets out of his shotgun, no matter whether he hit or not.


    Yulin and Che Shengyou are scared to death. They are just fake kidnappings. Where have they seen this?


    At the first moment of the gunshot, they had a chance to escape, but they were so scared that they stood there, giving people the feeling that they had already ignored life and death.


    Chen Qian couldn''t hit all his shots.


    Two people are not clear on the fall, to the death did not understand this is the police or bandits, how so wayward, reckless!


    "Damn it! This is also a man of human nature


    Wang fan stopped at the end of the car, and he was still wondering if something was wrong. As a result, he saw the scene of these two people being pulled out and shot on the spot!


    This scene can''t help but make Wang Fan stunned. It''s the police of H country!


    Is it really good to take revenge like this? Is it only a few minutes before the suspect is convicted or executed?


    Look at this skillful action, it''s obviously not the first time for this group to do it!


    Wang fan is on the alert. Chen Qian has a strong backing behind him!


    It didn''t happen!

 V2.Chapter 985

    Looking at Chen Qian''s indifference and executing them on the spot, Wang Fan sighed that Chen Qian was really cruel. He thought that he would slowly suppress them. As a result, Chen Qian was so determined to take the gun and do it!


    If Chen Qian is a gangster, he is definitely a gangster.


    Clearly can rely on the brain to eat, as a result, people like to use this most direct and bloody way to end their lives!


    For the two people''s death, Wang Fan did not have any sense of guilt, this is the two people''s fault!


    S City Xiya company.


    Wang Fan directly returned to the company after entering the city, and happened to see Li Yuanhao coming to find himself.


    "Brother fan, there''s new news for Kim!"


    Li Yuanhao looked around and saw that no one was paying attention. He said to Wang Fan quietly.


    "Come with me!" Wang Fan motioned.


    Taking Li Yuanhao directly into the office of Miao Qing, Miao Qing''s office is empty at the moment. He should have gone out to do business, which just leaves room for Wang Fan to talk about things.


    Moreover, Miao Qing''s office has been redecorated, and its confidentiality and security are far better than those of the conference room outside.


    "Yuanhao, what''s the latest development of Xiaoquan Gang?" Wang Fan leaned against the chair of the boss in the office and said.


    "Brother fan, I''ve heard the news. It''s not sure whether it''s true. But I think it''s better to tell brother fan about it. I don''t have the ability to tell the truth of the information."


    Looking at his seat in the past, sitting so leisurely by Wang Fan, Li Yuanhao was not embarrassed. It was impossible.


    "Oh, what''s the news? Even you can''t tell the truth? " Wang Fan said curiously.


    Although Li Yuanhao is an old-fashioned entertainment tycoon, he can''t even judge whether a piece of news is true or false when he wants money and money?


    "Brother fan, I bought this news from Xiaoquan Gang, so I''m not sure whether it''s true or not. I''m also worried that if they set up this news on purpose, isn''t it..."


    "The person who sells my news is a peripheral member of the Xiaoquan gang. He doesn''t have to consider the sense of belonging or sincerity of the Xiaoquan gang. As long as he gives money, he doesn''t have any news that he doesn''t dare to sell, so I''m also worried about the reliability of the news."


    Standing at his desk, Li Yuanhao sighed that the news was too easy, so he was worried about whether it was a trap of Xiaoquan gang.


    "Directly, don''t procrastinate. I''ll judge the truth by myself! There''s something wrong with this information. It''s none of your business. "


    Seeing that Li Yuanhao couldn''t hit a cold ass with three fists, Wang Fan said directly.


    "Brother fan, the Gang Center of Xiaoquan Gang is now in the city, but the wharf is also heavily guarded! After all, that''s where they started. Compared with the high-rise environment in S City, the security of the wharf is higher and the vision is broadened. Whether it''s guarding, smuggling or handling other things, the small circle Gang is all carried out at the wharf. "


    "During this period of time, the new drug money that is popular in s city is not changed. It is they who hoard it in the warehouse on the other side of the wharf. As for the specific warehouse, the peripheral member of Xiaoquan Gang doesn''t know, and he can''t get in touch with it. The peripheral members of these new drug businesses are usually in S City, gathering popularity, bullying the merchants on the site, and taking protection fees."


    "He told me that xiaoquanbang is on the other side of the wharf warehouse, where r people live. I think xiaoquanbang must be trading with r people at the wharf. After all, trading in s city is too risky."


    Li Yuanhao said all the information he knew.


    "You said that this member of the small circle gang has met these r people? Otherwise, he can''t get in touch with the drug trade. How can he know that there are r people? "


    Wang Fan soon discovered the loophole and asked directly.


    "This man went there some time ago when he bought luggage and bedding. They were responsible for moving these luggage and bedding in. He said that there were just a few r people there, arranging them to put all kinds of furniture," Li Yuanhao added.


    "So he speculated that these r-people lived on the other side of the wharf, and then they were responsible for the handover with the Xiaoquan Gang?"


    Wang Fan already knew about it. After Li Yuanhao''s words, he said.


    "The small circle Gang put the people of r country on the wharf? The wharf has been operated by them for so many years. It must be a wall of iron and steel. It''s really difficult for ordinary people to go in and explore information. It''s not your fault! "


    "I''m just curious that these R countrymen would agree to the arrangement of the small circle Gang? Or do these r-countrymen have something to rely on and feel that the people in the small circle do not dare to eat black at all? " Wang Fan''s reasoning to himself.


    Nine times out of ten, this information is true. After all, the r people seem to have disappeared out of thin air these days. They have searched all over s City, but they have not found any shadow!


    On the other side of the wharf, the monitoring is naturally weaker, even in the blind area.


    "Yuanhao, do you have any other information, such as where the Xiaoquan Gang handed over the money and didn''t change it, and where the drugs they took over are?" Wang Fan didn''t hope either. He just asked casually.


    "Well, Van Gogh, that person is a peripheral member. He can''t touch the drug trade. But according to him, once because of the shortage of manpower, he escorted drugs once. I don''t know if the money is not exchanged. He said that the escorting was also sent from s city to Matou, and they came back. As for the storage of drugs in that warehouse, He really doesn''t know! "


    "He said that Xiaoquan Gang is on the wharf, and there are at least ten warehouses for storing drugs! If it''s stored separately in this way, it can avoid being given a whole pot! As soon as the police arrive at the dock, the small circle gang can destroy these drugs in a very short time! There''s no evidence left! He doesn''t know anything else! "


    Li Yuanhao tried hard to think about it, and finally let out some useful information.


    "Break the whole into parts! This is a good way to destroy a large number of drugs in a very short time. To put it bluntly, it is to throw them into the sea! These large warehouses must be built near the sea or even on the sea. Only in this way can these drugs be destroyed in a short time! "


    As soon as Wang Fan''s eyes brightened, he thought of many things in an instant, and his thoughts were sorted out.


    "Yuanhao, keep your eyes on this man. If you have new information, buy it. Don''t care about the money!"


    "The information just now is supposed to be true. I''ll go to inquire about it in the evening. You don''t have to worry. I''m just going to see if there really are r people! The gangs who want to trap me in s city are not born yet Wang Fan had a plan in his heart and said happily to Li Yuanhao.


    It''s just that there is a new problem. Chen Qian arranges to stare at his tail. How can he shake it off?

 V2.Chapter 986

    Li Yuanhao left Xiya company with a new mission. His main goal now is to stare at the peripheral members of the small circle gang who just set up the line.


    Everything that can be solved with money is a small matter!


    Li Yuanhao is very good at doing such small things, not to mention not his own money. It''s easy to spend it. As long as he can get the clue Wang Fan wants, he has no worries about spending it!


    In the evening, Wang Fan returned to Dingquan International Hotel, and there was Liu pangzi.


    "Fat man, I''ll go to the dock and see the warehouse of Xiaoquan gang. There are r people over there! After I go out, you have to create an illusion and confuse the police officers with these eyeliner.


    For how to cast off Chen''s eyeliner, Wang Fan has already got the way to get rid of it.


    It wasn''t long.


    Liu pangzi and Wang Fan walked out of the suite shoulder to shoulder, Liu pangzi said to the plainclothes police walking back and forth in the corridor¡° Hi, man, are you going to have a drink? Let''s go. It''s van Gogh''s treat


    "Thank you, you drink, when I don''t exist!" This plain clothes police one face covers a circle, can only slightly show embarrassment to say.


    Don''t you know that I am here to supervise your Eyeliner?


    So blatant, just want to get me drunk?


    This kind of strategy is too superficial.


    "OK, then you can follow. Let''s go to the big stall opposite. You can follow if you want." The fat man knew that the other party would refuse and said with a smile.


    When they came to the stall and chose a street front stall, Liu said to the owner of the stall, "boss, two beers, two plates of these cashews, this fried squid in soy sauce, and this crispy pig ear."


    After Liu ordered snacks, Wang Fan added with a smile: "boss, we''ll pack all these and take them away!"


    This is the rhythm of going back to the hotel!


    What he wants is the feeling of walking the dog.


    Money is efficiency. In the face of this kind of big customers, the boss of the big stall was willing to delay and took all kinds of strings and snacks ordered by Liu pangzi for the first time.


    After the two paid, they went back with big and small bags.


    "Man, why don''t you come in and have a drink? Anyway, it''s almost dark. Let''s have a drink? "


    At the entrance of the suite, Liu pangzi did not give up and invited the plainclothes policeman to come in again for a drink. As a result, he was faced with the cold face of the plainclothes policeman.


    "Cut, starve to death! We''re going to drink all night. If you like, just stare. " Liu pangzi closed the door directly.


    At the moment, there is one more person in Wang Fan''s suite: short knife.


    "Come on, fat man, let''s go!"


    Wang Fan motioned for them to sit down. He said aloud to the door.


    "Well, drink all night tonight!"


    Liu pangzi also caters loudly.


    "Short knife, I will hurt you later. Stay here until I come back!"


    Wang Fan whispered to the knife, knife and his body size is almost the same, put on clothes to see the back, if you don''t look carefully, you will look away.


    "Ah Xi, that''s disgusting..."


    Outside the suite, the plainclothes police walk around the door, sometimes they go to the service desk at the entrance of the stairs to have a rest, but he can only listen to the people inside who are eating and drinking, and his mentality has long collapsed. Every time he goes to the entrance of Wang Fan''s Suite, he can''t help cursing.


    Half an hour later, the suite door opened.


    "Brother... Brother, we don''t have enough wine. Please help us to get some more wine. It''s the one just now. No crayfish. Big crayfish. Big fists."


    Liu pangzi a body wine gas of say, thick wine smell smoke plain clothes police quickly back two steps.


    "Ha ha... How many peanuts have you eaten? How drunk are you?"


    Plain clothes police heart cold hum way, direct cold looking at Liu fatty.


    "Man, no... sorry... I drink a little too much... Please do me a favor, no, I''ll go to the bathroom first, vomit..."


    As soon as Wang Fan was about to walk out of the room, he immediately learned to scream, roar, vomit, and then ran into the bathroom with his mouth covered.


    "This


    Seeing that Wang Fan was so drunk, the plain clothes policeman snorted with disdain. I''m afraid I''ll have to sleep till noon tomorrow. Do you want to drink it?


    "Man, do me a favor. We all hate being advised to drink less. We hate being told he doesn''t drink much."


    Liu pangzi took advantage of the opportunity to stagger and directly supported the plainclothes policeman.


    "Ah Xi... OK, OK, let''s go!"


    Seeing that the fat man was like a dog skin plaster, sticking it on his body, he reluctantly agreed that Wang Fan, who was in it, would not be active anywhere.


    Besides, it''s better for these two people to get drunk together, so that they don''t have to guard at night.


    "Boss, more... More two beers, the biggest lobster for me... All of them just now!"


    Fat drunk eyes hazy said, and then the whole person threw himself on the plain clothes, that look seems to be ready to sleep.


    "Ah Xi, can we finish all this?" Plain clothes looked at Liu pangzi who was asleep and said with a frown.


    After more than half an hour''s watching, and the smell of barbecues on the food stall wafted with the wind, he was already hungry and had made up his mind that when he got back to the hotel, he would take some barbecues, and the original lobster would be good.


    Dingquan International Hotel, Liu pangzi stay away, Wang Fan where still drunk like? Just now a drop of beer didn''t stick, at the moment, he had exchanged clothes with knife, opened the door and walked out with his back to the camera.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t expose yourself in such a short time, it''s no problem.


    "Ah Xi, it''s here. It''s here. Open the door yourself."


    After a while, plain clothes and Liu pangzi returned to the front of the suite.


    "Oops, I forgot my key..."


    "Van, open up, Van"


    The fat man worked hard to take out the key for a long time, only to find that he didn''t have the key at all, and patted directly at the door.


    "Oh... Ouch..."


    When the door was opened, "Wang Fan" rushed to the bathroom quickly again, leaving a familiar figure in plain clothes.


    "Man, just put the beer at the door. We''ll take it when we want to drink. You can eat these things. It''s hard enough at night."


    Liu pangzi slightly drunk said, at the same time the hands of a few roast prawns with the past.


    "Well, OK, thank you, thank you!"


    Standing at the door in plain clothes, he directly put down the beer, took the barbecue from Liu pangzi, and quickly said thank you.


    He took the opportunity to take a look at the bathroom. Wang fan is a frequent guest in the bathroom. His task tonight is very easy.


    At the moment, he didn''t pay attention at all. What opened the door just now was a knife in Wang Fan''s clothes.


    Downstairs in the lobby.


    Wang Fan sees Liu pangzi and plain clothes police going upstairs. He knows that his own time is behind him.


    "Sister Qing, let''s go straight to the wharf!"


    Wang Fan said.


    Professional things still need to be done by professional people. He thinks that Miao Qing is better than him in investigating clues!

 V2.Chapter 987

    Taking advantage of the nightfall, the two directly mixed in and out of the crowd, without any examination, entered the dock.


    On the wharf, if it''s true, as Li Yuanhao speculated before, there is no surveillance camera here, even the patrolling police can''t see it!


    In addition to the entrance and exit, there are two security guards on duty, and the whole wharf is not fortified at all. However, Wang fan can also understand that if every corner of the ten kilometer long wharf line is monitored, the cost is absolutely not small!


    Coastline is the most difficult to control!


    Seeing the wide sea, Wang Fan knew that it was not without monitoring, it was impossible to monitor. When people ran to the sea, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack!


    "The warehouse is located near the sea, even in the air! And it''s easy to monitor the outside world, there are many boats, it''s easy to escape


    Miao Qing carefully analyzes all kinds of information Wang Fan tells her.


    "There are seventeen warehouses under the name of Xiaoquan gang. It can''t be ruled out that they occupy the quota of other companies! Among the 17 warehouses, 12 are in the same area, which all meet the conditions you mentioned before! It should be in area D, on the side of the sea Miao Qing closed the warehouse distribution map in his hand and said in a positive tone.


    In the terminal, the more intensive the warehouse group, the greater the value!


    The huge throughput means huge profits. The small circle gang has been developing for many years at the wharf, and it can gather more than ten warehouses together. I have to say that it really has some means.


    Wang Fan and Miao Qing are like night elves. Their routes are mostly dark corners of the street lights. If they don''t pay attention to the details, it''s hard to find their existence.


    "Look ahead, those warehouses are marked with the special marks of Xiaoquan gang. Those warehouses must belong to Xiaoquan Gang!"


    "There are many boats in the air, and the traffic should be convenient. After eliminating them one by one, there are only three places left. We can look for them one by one!" Miao Qing whispered to Wang Fan.


    The two of them walked lightly along the warehouse wall to the front, bypassed the overlapping containers and came to a warehouse built by the sea.


    "Shh! That''s the three eyed boy of Xiaoquan Gang! "


    Wang Fan''s reaction is extremely quick. Seeing the figure suddenly appearing not far away, he says in a hurry. At the same time, he pulls Miao Qing, who is exposed to the light, back into the shadow of the container.


    "The three eyed boy is the right-hand man of Xiaoquan gang Yuge. He belongs to the middle and high-level personnel. We will follow him closely and find their main warehouse for sure!" Wang Fan took Miao Qing and whispered.


    I have to say that they were lucky. When they checked the first warehouse, they found three eyes.


    The three eyes should have come out to let the wind out, and soon returned the same way, bypassed several containers and went directly into the side door of a warehouse.


    "Follow up!" Wang Fan motioned.


    Maybe Xiaoquan gang has been here for a long time, but the side doors of these warehouses are not locked, which is convenient for Wang Fan and Miao Qing to sneak in.


    Wang Fan cat waist, hiding in the shadow of the shelf, looking at the layout of the warehouse.


    There are many forklifts and containers in this warehouse!


    Half of the warehouses even cover the sea. No wonder they are not afraid of police and customs raids. As long as the gate can be blocked for a few minutes, the sea water will be enough to dilute tons of drugs. Now society pays attention to evidence. Without drugs as evidence, even if a small Gang is arrested, they will be released after being detained for a few days at most!


    Detention for a few days, for a large number of small circle Gang, is no risk!


    No wonder the Xiaoquan gang has always put its main force on the wharf, which is the place for military strategists.


    "San Yan Jun, come and taste the sake of r country. It''s from r country. There''s not much in stock!"


    Wang fan is still inquiring about the layout of the warehouse. Suddenly, the r people''s advice came from somewhere in the warehouse.


    "Brother Liu Sheng, you''re welcome. Come on, do it first. I''ll learn your Liu Sheng sword skill another day!" Three eyed boy''s voice echoed.


    "Shh, you''re here to guard against people coming in. I''ll go in and have a look!" Wang Fan hissed.


    The warehouse defense of this small group is not rigorous. It makes them feel their stronghold easily.


    In fact, Wang Fan wronged Xiaoquan!


    On the wharf, as long as there are more than ten people, they can find them in time. Wang Fan and Miao Qing are just two people. The person in charge of the guard secretly, let alone not see them, will only default to passing by when they see them. After all, the wharf warehouse extends in all directions, so it''s normal to have one or two people.


    What''s more, the gangs in s city actually arrange spies with each other, which is more or less related to the police station. They don''t receive any information from the gangs or the police station, so they naturally relax about the safety of the warehouse.


    "To all the friends from r country, if you hadn''t tied up the golden bead, we would have been passive in the future."


    "Now the whole s city police station is still investigating this matter. We have to take advantage of the heat and make good use of it!" Three eyes son two cups of wine, began to offer advice said.


    "Three eyes, great drop! I believe that our cooperation will surely be further improved! This s city will certainly radiate the whole h country! I don''t know what your opinion is? " In the inner room, some r people asked directly.


    Listen to its tone, although in the discussion, but can not cover up the arrogance.


    "We have two steps! The first step is to let the police mistakenly think that we are the people arranged by Wang Fan. It is Wang Fan who kidnapped Jinzhu. This is our "estrangement plan" in the 36 stratagems of China! You may not understand, just listen! " Three eyes looked disdainfully. The R Chinese who spoke just now continued to say.


    "Find someone to play the recording of Wang Fan''s conversation with Jin Zhu. I believe the police station will be interested in it! Even if this step is not successful, we still have the next step! "


    "We disguised as Wang Fan''s subordinates, and inadvertently leaked these information to Jinzhu! Then Jinzhu will try every means to ask for help! Because of the fault of our guards, Jinzhu almost escaped! "


    "In the time period of Jinzhu''s escape, he got the watchman''s mobile phone. What do you say Jinzhu will do?" Three eyes son a face mysteriously ask the public.


    Let you belittle the cultural heritage of China for thousands of years, but don''t you want to listen to the labor and capital?


    "Will you call the police?"


    A Chinese R said drunkenly.


    "Bingo! She will not only call the police, but also give her time. She will tell the police about Wang Fan''s kidnapping! You said we were trying to tear up tickets at this time. What''s the reaction of the police station? Jinzhu''s husband is the chief of S City police station! "


    "Even if we don''t kill Jinzhu, the police will take this matter to Wang fan when they know the clue! At that time, Wang fan can only carry the pot for us! Hum... "Three eyes said, looking around with pride.


    "Crouching trough, tough enough. If I''m a day late, I''m afraid the police will attack me!"


    Wang Fan hid in the shadow of the shelf not far away, and heard the plan of sanyanzai clearly!

 V2.Chapter 988

    "Baga, your work or something!"


    Warehouse side door there, suddenly appeared the r people''s shouting.


    "Ding Ding Ding"


    The sound of Ninja darts hitting the shelves is ringing all the time!


    "No, sister Qing was found!"


    For R ninja, Wang fan can be said to be very familiar with.


    Ninjas are all light and agile. Strictly speaking, ninjas have to reach the realm of silent landing before they can go out to pick up tasks. Unexpectedly, this level of ninjas is met by Miao Qing!


    "Baga, it''s Kato Yingjun! Only Mr. Kato can accomplish this kind of rapid dart speed! "


    "Isn''t Mr. Kato going to the toilet to pee? Is it a drink itch?"


    "Shuoga, at this speed, a whole team can''t resist it!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A few r people are not worried at all and are talking about it one after another.


    As if just went out to pee Kato Jun, is the mood.


    "Don''t be a BB. There must be enemies. Go to support them as soon as possible!" Three eyes see this group of r country popularity light spirit shape appearance, gas of direct scold way.


    damn you!


    Don''t you know that we have a lot of gold in hand now?


    Be alert to any wind agitation!


    It doesn''t mean that there is no enemy invading the small circle gang. I''m afraid these r people really think that the small circle gang has no enemy here?


    "San Yan Jun, don''t worry. If Kato Jun can''t compete with him, you''ll be a laggard if you go to the small circle! Kato Jun''s strength is second only to banzang. That''s the strong existence of Zhongren! It''s not something you can understand! " Liu Sheng turned down sanyanzai''s proposal.


    As long as Kato didn''t ask for help, it means that the situation is still under his control. Maybe he just left his hometown for a long time and let off steam after drinking.


    "NIMA! SB£¡¡± Three eyes scolded angrily.


    What do these stupid forks think they are?


    They are all gangsters. What''s the one-on-one bushido spirit?


    "Go out two people to see, if Kato Jun really drink, wait for him to vent, and then help him back!" Sanyanzi is very uneasy. After thinking about it, he says to his brother that it''s a critical moment now. Safety is the most important thing. Only by being careful can he live longer.


    "Three eyes, big good, come on, drink!"


    A few r people may be art experts, bold, even unbridled raised the glass.


    "Are these r people drunk? Why don''t you come out and investigate this situation? "


    Wang Fan at the back of the shelf is looking at the inner room with a muddled face. His heart is really big enough. This kind of situation can not move like a mountain.


    "Third brother, isn''t this suspicious? Didn''t he just come out to see it? There is no enemy here


    "Shh, keep your voice down. I''m going to fight with you again when I''m heard by brother Sanyan! You don''t know what happened to brother cudgel when they were killed last time. Now Brother Sanyan is going to be in the top position, and you can''t make any mistakes now! "


    "You''re right. This time, the r people brought over hundreds of kilograms of drugs. I don''t know how they got them!"


    Two men tattooed from the inside make complaints about the Tucao mode.


    Wang Fan, who was hiding in the dark, was very happy. He got such important information without much effort.


    "R people, hundreds of kilograms of drugs, here? Is it a wharf? "


    Wang Fan heart repeated again, can''t help but pour out a cold air.


    If it''s a hundred kilograms of drugs, it''s definitely a big case!


    If these drugs go to the market, Wang fan can''t imagine how much social harm they will cause.


    New drug money does not change, 1-3 grams is enough to make people addicted, this more than 100 kilograms will absolutely destroy countless families!


    Wang fan saw the two men walking towards the container group at the side door. More than ten meters ahead, he could definitely find Miao Qing in the fight.


    This situation must cause, inside drink a few people''s attention, Wang Fan quietly detour behind two people, prepare to knock it out.


    "Bang!"


    One hand knife goes down, walk behind of person, very cooperate of fainted in the past.


    "You


    "Bang!"


    In the face of Wang Fan, whose speed is far faster than that of ordinary people, the second person just came up with a word, and he was unwilling to open his eyes.


    It turns out that someone is really sneaking into the stronghold!


    But they no longer have the ability to get this message out.


    "Who..."


    Although Kato Hawk is playing against Miao Qing, ninja''s vigilance training for the outside world is far more than ordinary people. The sound of two people falling to the ground one after another has attracted his attention. The speed of launching Ninja darts has also decreased. He should spare some energy to prevent possible sneak attacks.


    "Whoosh!"


    Although Kato Hawk is alert enough, when a high-speed object can''t even be captured visually, there is no difference between being on guard and not on guard, because it can''t be avoided!


    The warehouse was small, and the space reserved in the middle of the container was just enough for forklift to move. Kato only felt a dark shadow coming. Then he was hit by a huge force, and his body knocked open the wooden railings behind him, and fell into the sea with a puff!


    "Baga, enemy attack!"


    Kato Hawk is floating on the sea, but also issued a warning.


    "That''s good. I didn''t die!" Wang Fan looked at Kato hawk who was still undulating in the sea and said.


    My strength just now is not 100% open, but definitely more than 50%! I didn''t expect that the Ninja ability of r country is so first-class!


    "Grass! Labor and capital say that someone has invaded, and you still drink wool wine! Brothers, fucker


    As soon as he heard the shouting outside, he patted the table directly. If he delayed, I''m afraid he didn''t know how to die.


    "Liu Shengjun, you and I will fight close, Ma Shengjun will hide, and others will play freely! If banzang is not here, we must not weaken the glory of ninja in r country! "


    Tony big wood quickly stood up and gave orders.


    "I said, everyone, your Kato Hawk has gone to sea. If you delay him, I''m afraid he will die!"


    When Sanyan rushed out, he yelled at the r people again.


    "Kill me"


    Tony big wood yelled, and then he took the lead to rush out of the inner room.


    "Crouching trough, how can it be the killer!"


    When he saw Wang Fan beside the shelf, he could not help muttering, but he knew what task he was going to perform before the big stick was destroyed.


    "Kill


    A cry, three eyes son double knife waving fly up, dripping, take the lead toward Wang Fan cut.


    In the face of this crazy play, Wang fan can only avoid. After all, this kind of move is too fierce. Under the opening and closing, it will consume more physical strength. As long as the opponent''s physical strength can''t catch up, the back will be vulnerable!


    "Damujun, come and help. This is Wang Fan!"


    After waving the hob a few times, Sanyan''s physical strength began to decline. He quickly asked several people from r country to join the battle circle, but he had already begun to turn attack into defense.


    "Bang bang!"


    See these r people again, Wang fan that is the enemy, meet particularly red eyed, the whole person into a shadow, to each other''s weakness is under the ruthless hand.


    Chest and back!


    The air sinks into the elixir!


    Break out!


    The force burst directly into the bodies of these r people.


    "Withdraw!"


    Although the three eyed boy is fierce, he is scared to death when he sees the r people in front of him exploding under Wang Fan''s hands.


    At the same time, there is Kato Eagle who just climbed ashore. Seeing that Wang fan is powerful, he also quietly slipped out of the warehouse.


    "Brother fan, don''t chase me. Look what this is!"


    Miao Qing pointed to a smashed wooden box and said.


    "Gold doesn''t change! There are so many


    See scattered a ground of powdery object, Wang Fan abrupt way.

 V2.Chapter 989

    Seeing the "white dust" all over the place, Wang Fan took out his mobile phone without saying a word and contacted the ghost uncle who was far away in China!


    There are several cases here. If there''s no accident, it''s a hundred kilograms of gold. It should have just arrived, and it hasn''t been distributed yet!


    Seeing Wang Fan busy on the phone, Miao Qing didn''t disturb him. At this time, it must be very important to let Wang Fan take the initiative to dial out the phone!


    And she did not idle, directly that a sealed wooden box all pry open, the result is as expected, all are powdery objects: gold do not change!


    "So much! What is to be done? "


    Miao Qing is also stunned. It''s not in China. She''s just a foreigner who has come to h country through visa. Now if there are h country police coming in, she and Wang Fan will definitely finish this kind of thing. It''s not clear.


    "Sister Qing, don''t be stunned. Destroy these drugs as soon as possible. They will be in trouble when they come back later!"


    Wang Fan has hung up the phone, see the new drug gold is not changed, quickly said.


    "This is gold not exchange. I''ve already told uncle GUI that it''s estimated to be the biggest smuggling. I''m worried that there will be another moth in the future. Sell it and destroy it quickly!"


    Wang Fan side said, while these are wrapped in white plastic bags for gold, tear, directly toward the sea!


    "Green elder sister, help quickly, don''t be stupefied, don''t exchange these gold to destroy first, other affairs wait to say!"


    Wang fan saw that Miao Qing was still in a daze and explained directly.


    "If we don''t exchange these gold coins, they are harmful things. If we don''t destroy them now, we will be passive if we call the police later! There''s a homicide here. Are you sure Xiaoquan gang can hold it? If they can''t beat us, won''t they use other tricks? "


    "Hurry up, I just heard them say about the kidnapping of Jinzhu. It''s estimated that they are heading there now. Time is pressing! On the way back, I''ll talk to you in detail! "


    Wang Fan''s hand movement does not stop, while saying, with the broken wooden box are directly kicked into the sea.


    "Sister Qing, don''t worry. You didn''t come here as a policeman. You can''t take the money back if you don''t change it. You can solve this kind of big case quietly. Once it''s announced, the police station of s city will think of you as a thorn in the eye!"


    "Just be a hero behind the scenes. I''m also worried that they will implicate us with drug dealers, which will lead to the capture of stolen goods!"


    Wang Fansheng is afraid of Miao Qing. After all, once this kind of thing is publicized, it will be a great honor for every anti drug police. If you don''t exchange the hundreds of kilograms of gold, the saved families will occupy more than half of the city!


    "As long as you talk more, hurry up. I understand that! If I really wanted this fame and fortune, I would not come to h country! " Miao Qing snorted coldly.


    Wang fan is looking at people in the crack of the door. Do you really think you are the kind of person who is greedy for fame?


    "Poop, poop!"


    One by one, all the boxes were broken and thrown into the sea. With the gold, they were completely melted into the sea.


    "There are also these people who dare to fight against elder sister Qing, and the whole body will not be left!"


    Wang Fan looked at some R ninjas who were beaten up by himself. He said that he was disgusted and directly sank several bodies into the sea.


    "Let''s go," he said on the way. "Now it''s up to us and Xiaoquan gang. Who will do it first?"


    Wang Fan looked around, there was no monitoring equipment in the warehouse, and the people in the small circle just now seemed to take the lead, and they didn''t know if they were going to help the soldiers!


    I really want to thank the ninja who fought with Miao Qing. I can''t find the gold hidden in the humble box!


    Don''t these things have to be put in a safer place?


    The result of small circle help of pour good, disguised as a groceries box, so randomly placed!


    According to his plan, even if there is a fight, he will be in the inner room. When he called just now, he had already gone in to check.


    It can''t be any more normal. It''s just the residence of a coastal resident. If you check it, you can''t find it. Gold won''t be changed!


    And this warehouse has thousands of square meters. Who would have noticed these glove boxes?


    Miao Qing is still there, looking for this kind of similar glove box.


    "Sister Qing, don''t look for it. Go back the same way!" Now time is pressing, Wang Fan urged.


    Even if there is gold, but in the process of looking for it, it will delay a lot of time, the gain is not worth the loss!


    The two of them have destroyed a large amount of gold without exchange, and the rest can only be determined by providence.


    After leaving the warehouse, Wang Fan and Miao Qing are just like a pair of lovers. They are in love at the dock, and there is no rhythm of running away.


    "I talked to Uncle GUI on the phone just now, and uncle GUI told me a bad news: the people of the high table club are in H country, and they have developed a lot of influence. They are not fighting alone!"


    "We have to develop our power as soon as possible. We can''t confine ourselves to these local gangs all day long. Otherwise, we won''t even have a chance to compete with each other in the future!" Wang Fan looked at the dark sea in the distance and said in a flat tone.


    "High table meeting? They''re in country h, too? Do you know the general information? If you compare it with the people in our intelligence system, won''t it come out? " Miao Qing can''t help but say.


    Now the intelligence system is so developed, these famous gang leaders actually have a criminal record on the police side.


    "It''s not that simple. These people grow up quietly. Like us, uncle GUI only knows that they are developing their power in H country. It''s not clear who is organizing them!"


    "I don''t care about the high table meeting. The most urgent thing now is about Jinzhu! I just went in and heard them talking. Jinzhu was definitely framed by these r people, and they are going to use Jinzhu to kill us! " Said here, Wang Fan pause, look more serious.


    "We now have two choices. First, we will continue to track the Xiaoquan gang and these R countrymen, find the location of Jinzhu, and we will go to rescue Jinzhu. This is highly efficient! It''s just that it''s easy to be used by the small circle gang. In case Chen Qian doesn''t understand and the small circle Gang directly tears up the ticket, it''s hard for us to do it in the middle! "


    "The second choice is to tell Chen Qian the clues of Jinzhu, to show that we are on the same front. Even if the people in a small circle are involved in any conspiracy, we will not be fooled, and the police will solve the case! This is the safest thing for us. The disadvantage is that the time to save people may be longer! "


    Wang Fan some tangled looking at Miao Qing said that if only he was alone, he absolutely chose to do it himself.


    Now, Chen Qian has been staring at himself all the time. If he avoids him to carry out the rescue plan, I''m afraid everyone will have complaints.


    "Don''t hesitate. This is s city. Tell Chen Qian the necessary information and let them investigate. We can cooperate with him!"


    Miao Qing thought a little and said.


    She doesn''t want Wang Fan to take risks in a foreign country.

 V2.Chapter 990

    The dock is still a long way from the city center. It''s delayed for some time because of the fact that the money will not be changed. Now it''s nearly two hours since they went out.


    "Hello, Chen Bureau will come later. Please inform Wang Fan as soon as possible."


    The plain clothes policeman is dozing off in the rest position in the corridor. When he receives a call from the boss, he dares to delay. Even if he knows that Wang fan is drunk, the boss still has to come. I think there must be something important.


    "Ding Dong... Ding Dong"


    Plain clothes had no time to explain on the phone. At the moment, he could only ring the doorbell of Wang Fan''s room again.


    But three or five minutes later, there was no reaction in the room!


    "Ding Dong... Ding Dong"


    "NIMA, is it over? You don''t let people sleep if you don''t sleep?"


    Liu pangzi had already fallen asleep on the sofa of the suite at the moment, but he was awakened by the continuous doorbell, and he just opened his mouth to scold.


    He also knew that it must be the plain clothes policeman who was ringing the doorbell outside. If Wang Fan were, he would definitely call himself in advance.


    This person is really persistent. Does this point even need rounds?


    "I said, my friend, if you keep an eye on us, you can''t limit our personal freedom. Do you want to make rounds at this point? Do you believe I call the police? You are going too far


    "Don''t think you are a policeman, you can do whatever you want. I''ll let the hotel deal with it!" Liu pangzi reluctantly opened the door and continued to pretend to be stupid.


    At this moment, how can I let this plain clothes into the house for inspection? Isn''t it a waste of my previous performances?


    "No... that, I''m looking for brother Xiafan!" Plain clothes said to go inside.


    "Ah! Ah, you! I''ll let you in? There are women in it. It''s inconvenient. Are the police in your country like this, like peeping into other people''s privacy? "


    Liu pangzi said, directly step forward to push open the plain clothes, the whole person''s huge body, like the door god will block the door!


    "Ah Xi! I have something to say to brother fan. It''s a business. Please don''t stop me! " Plainclothes said helplessly,


    How about strength?


    He can''t compare with Liu pangzi in front of him. It''s impossible for him to break in.


    Wang Fan''s skill?


    He had seen it that day!


    If there''s any conflict, it''s not enough for Wang Fan to fight.


    Look at the meat shield in front of you! Plain clothes police are also suffering!


    Does everyone in Huaxia know martial arts?


    I can''t even beat a drunkard.


    I''m also a senior police officer. As a result, I feel sad when I think about it!


    He had some doubts about the history he had learned: the birthplace of Chinese martial arts is country h. he didn''t believe that!


    "Brother, you can let me in to see brother Xiafan. I really have something important to say to him. I know he is drunk. Generally, I will wait until tomorrow to deal with it. It was our Bureau Chen who called just now. If there is something important to say to him, I just went in and informed him!" The plain clothes police had to tell the whole story.


    Looking at the posture in front of him, if he didn''t say why, I''m afraid he couldn''t get into the room at all.


    "All right, I know. I''ll tell van." Liu pangzi said that he was ready to close the door.


    "Ah! This fat brother, don''t close the door. It''s really urgent. Our director will be here in a moment. We really have something to say to brother fan! " Plainclothes police quickly reached out to block the door, while anxiously said.


    Let Wang Fan know about it. Otherwise, when Chen comes here later, he''ll drink too much. It''s like there''s no such thing. Isn''t it bad for him to do things?


    "Chen Qian is coming? Come on. When brother fan wakes up, take your hand away. I''m going to close the door! " Liu pangzi said casually.


    It''s the same with Tianwang Laozi when he comes. Wait till brother fan wakes up!


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to let people in, it''s that he really can''t.


    If things are not good, it means the position is not stable!


    At the moment, although the plain clothes are pushing the door hard, the door is still closed slowly without face.


    "Ah Xi, don''t close the door! I suspect there''s a fugitive in there. I have to go in and check! "


    The plain clothes policeman just yelled to attract Wang Fan''s attention! Because he looked at Liu pangzi is not reliable, he let him convey, he estimated that the next second will forget!


    "Your sister, who are you talking about? The labor and capital won''t let you in today. Don''t talk about those useless things. When the director comes and the mayor comes, I''ll put my words here and don''t let you in!"


    Liu chubby vomited out a mouthful of wine gas, put cruel words directly at plain clothes!


    "Ah Xi, what are you proud of? You two were wanted before. Don''t think I don''t know. You have criminal record. Don''t pretend to be high here! Open the door, I''m going in! "


    Plainclothes naturally not to be outdone said, directly planed the bottom toward Liu pangzi.


    "I''m afraid you''re looking for death. Your grandmother''s defeated generals dare to come here to yell. Do you believe that fat master can let you fly out with one hand! Get out of here


    "Open the door!"


    "Go away!"


    "No! Open the door for me


    Originally also IQ online plain clothes, soon by Liu pangzi to around in, confused, and he launched a mutual scolding!


    At the moment, plain clothes have become the object of being crushed, and turning over and over is to refute Liu pangzi''s words.


    They yelled at each other in the corridor, which also attracted the attention of the hotel. They were quickly pulled apart by the security guard.


    "Hurry up and take this lunatic to see a doctor. He doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and comes here to make trouble. What''s the matter with your hotel? How did he get in without a room card? If you let it go like this, it will make customers feel insecure! "


    "Call the police as soon as possible. I suspect that this man is plotting against the law. This time I opened the door, but he didn''t break in. What if other women opened the door next time?"


    Liu pangzi is really experienced in swearing at the street. When he saw the lobby manager on duty coming, he was like eating melon seeds and spitting out a lot of excuses that people could not ignore.


    And in the two people''s curse, they have deviated from the original position, directly by the security to the remote corner.


    "Ah Xi! I didn''t, i... plain clothes quickly explained.


    But immediately after him, his face changed, because he didn''t have the room card Liu pangzi said just now.


    "Sir, please show me your room card, or tell me your friend''s room number. Let''s check it here!" The lobby manager said politely to the plain clothes.


    "Plain clothes" is silent.


    Nima, don''t wear plain clothes next time! I don''t know if I have a mouth.


    "Fat man, stop playing! Go to bed as soon as you drink too much! "


    "Manager, please open a reception room for me. I have guests here!"


    Just when plain clothes look ugly, Wang Fan''s figure appears at the door of the room. He frowns and says to the people, as if blaming the noise for being too loud and disturbing people''s dreams.


    "That''s close!" Chen Fan whispered.


    Just now he received a call from short knife. Chen Qian had something to do with him. Fortunately, he came in time. As soon as he entered the elevator, he saw Chen Qian get off at the door of the hotel!

 V2.Chapter 991

    Conference room of Dingquan international hotel.


    At the moment, there are only Chen Qian and Wang Fan. The confidentiality and comfort of this conference room are top-notch. After all, we are facing the international market, and ordinary meetings will not be specially placed here!


    Wang Fan, as a dragon crossing the Yangtze River, naturally has to face up to it. It''s obviously tasteless to take Chen Qian downstairs to talk about things.


    "Boss Wang, I''ve just received a very important clue. If it''s true, it''s definitely a shame on the entertainment culture of our country H!"


    "Just now, we received reports from the masses! There is a long history of "room B" on the Internet of our country h. The practice of this "room B" is simply evil! They openly peddle all kinds of crime videos on the dark Internet, and the content of the videos is extremely tragic! "


    "These people are locked up in a room like slaves, usually two or three people in a room, and then do all kinds of shameful actions according to specific instructions. Some lick like a dog, there are all kinds of naked pose, and even some self mutilation


    Chen Qian said here, there is a kind of painful emotion on his face. I don''t know if he really feels sad for these people!


    "[room b]? Are you selling videos on the Internet Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Dark net does exist. Dark net is also called deep net and invisible net.


    The mainstream information on the dark Internet is still about "drug trading, pornography, fraud and bitcoin". Anyway, it''s not a good thing.


    If we integrate the information of the Internet world, the information that ordinary people can normally access through the Internet is weimingwang. What we see now is the "Mingwang", and the rest is the dark network. The dark network is the whole iceberg hidden in the water. The amount of data is about 90%.


    As Wang fan knows, the network police of various countries are also carrying out various severe blockades on the dark network, which also leads to a great reduction in the number of Internet users who can log in to the dark network!


    But it also means that people who can log in to the dark net are not mediocre!


    "Do you want to block the dark net by yourself?" Wang Fan looks at Chen Qian in doubt,


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Dark net has one of the world''s top 100 network hackers. How can he help? Did Chen Qian find the wrong person?


    "Boss Wang may have heard about the dark net, which has huge power. Naturally, I don''t ask you to help block the dark net. What I need your help is to find [room b]." Chen Qian seems to know Wang Fan''s doubts and explains directly.


    The dark net, a big man in the network world, is a global problem. He is a police chief of H country. Even if he has the heart, he can only watch.


    "I can be sure that this [room b] is the result of the forces of our country h, and the dark net is just a sales channel for them. They put all kinds of enslavement videos on the dark net just to get more benefits! After all, those who can become dark net members will not be short of money. On the contrary, the dark side of their hearts is even more exaggerated! Spend more money. "


    "What I need your help is to find the source of this video [room b]. After I received the report, I began to collect all kinds of information. This [room b] is particularly active in s city. After big information collection and comparison, many of the" slaves "in this [room b] video are missing people, including white-collar workers and more underage students!" Chen Qian said that he was very angry here.


    This [room b] has no bottom line!


    There is no bottom line, at the same time, it is also stimulating other people''s desire to earn money, and it is also carrying out negative energy propaganda for the netizens who have watched [room b] for H country.


    In the long run, where is the future of H country?


    "Chen Ju, I''m afraid I can''t help you in this matter. Your local police station must be more efficient than me in investigating the local forces. I''m afraid I''m not familiar with my life and land. I''m more than willing but less than able." Wang Fan politely refused.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for me to find the time to help before I finish my own work. It''s not my country. What''s your pollution like? It''s your business. Labor and capital are not saints.


    "I don''t know. This [room b] is so hidden that we don''t know its existence for so many years. I need your help just because I know the importance of this matter."


    "Don''t be surprised, you also know the officialdom of our country h. as long as we can cover up things, we can basically measure them with money! In the process of investigating this matter, there are many doubtful points, and there are many big men behind to cover for it. I can''t say that the police system is screening too much! " Chen Qian said here, looking at Wang Fan helplessly.


    There is really no way, if they have the ability to continue to investigate, these family clowns will not be publicized.


    "Chen Ju, do you mean that most of the people involved in the investigation on your side are actually under the umbrella of [room b], and you can''t go on the investigation?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    This is really an eye opener. The whole country h is a miracle. The entertainment industry is like this. Even their police industry has become like this. However, as long as they can get money to do things, they are small things!


    "It''s right for you to understand that. Once the matter of [room b] becomes public, many people may step down, so some people choose to turn a blind eye in order to protect themselves! But I didn''t have a choice. Someone ordered me to investigate this matter! I have to investigate both emotion and reason. "


    "The system on my side has been corroded, and the investigation will only stay in place, but you are different. Just because you are an outsider and your identity behind you is a cover for you, no one will doubt it. Moreover, the efficiency of your investigation is indeed higher than that of our police, so please do this!" Chen Qian was not afraid of making his family''s scandal known to the public, so he said frankly to Wang Fan.


    "Of course, it''s not for you to help in vain. As long as you need my help in the future, I can give the green light to you or the enterprise under your name without violating the principle!" Chen Qian said, eyes sincerely looking at Wang Fan.


    He has his own way of knowing people!


    Wang fan is worth making friends with.


    "Chen Ju, this kind of oral promise is needless to say. Let''s be practical!" Wang Fan sneered.


    Why is it everywhere?


    Who can draw big cakes!


    But how many people can eat it?


    "It''s not convenient for me to talk about the person above me, but you should be able to speculate that as long as you can find out what happened in [room b], his position will be stable, and he can go up to a higher level! Believe it or not, neither he nor I can give you a written promise for the safety of both parties! "


    Chen Qian hands in front of a spread, words do in this, believe it or not by Wang Fan decision.


    "I''ll try my best!"


    Wang Fan looked at Chen Qian nodded and said, anyway, the fat man is also investigating this matter, conveniently.

 V2.Chapter 992

    Seeing off Chen Qian, Liu pangzi follows Wang Fan into the room.


    "Brother fan, I''m good at acting. Plain clothes are like a fool. I thought you were still in the room all night."


    "By the way, brother fan, do you have any clues to investigate?" Liu pangzi sat down on the sofa and asked for credit.


    Even he admires his acting skills. If he goes to make a movie, he will get an Oscar.


    "Don''t bash, you''re still good? They just don''t bother to talk about it. We have a new task now, that is, the incident in [room b] before you. It''s a bit urgent. Chen Qian is also under investigation, and both sides share resources. As long as we have a reasonable reason, you can call the police! " Wang Fan looked at the fat man and said that he had promised to help Chen Qian.


    "Is Chen Qian so generous? How can you give us such high authority? " Liu pangzi said in surprise.


    That''s a good deal!


    Can the police cooperate with the gangs so deeply?


    "Brother fan, is there any hidden condition for this matter? It''s too generous!"


    Surprise comes from surprise. Fat man also knows that there is no love without any reason in the world. If he can enjoy such assistance, the danger Wang fan faces may be tough enough.


    "Just pay more attention. When are we not in danger?"


    "Is there any progress in [room b] that you were asked to investigate the other day?"


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi''s worried look and said with a smile.


    "There are some clues indeed. Come on, here''s the appreciation section!" Liu pangzi takes out his mobile phone and opens his browser skillfully.


    Only on the browser, with the progress bar constantly refresh, a picture constantly jump, finally fixed in the previous picture.


    [room b], the background of the page is some sexy stars with exposed clothes. They are doing all kinds of dynamic pictures that make people blush and heartbeat. However, Liu pangzi seems to have been immune, so he just goes down and finds the videos he has collected.


    "Brother fan, do you find anything in common when you watch these videos?" Liu pangzi then handed the mobile phone to Wang Fan.


    "This? What do you have in common? Naked? X abuse? Or binding? I said, fat man, do you have itchy skin? Why don''t I give you a break? Let you investigate, you collect this kind of hair piece? " Wang Fan''s head is big, so he just quickly goes through it.


    What knowledge can we learn?


    "Fan Ge, you are calm. I can''t tell you directly. I''m afraid I''m wrong. We need to verify it together. The first video in the collection is from the popular actress Bonnie. You fast forward to 24 minutes and 30 seconds and watch it carefully


    "The third video is a minor abused by X, you fast forward to 15 minutes 42 seconds."


    "The fourth video is about lighting candles. You fast forward to 18 minutes."


    Liu pangzi is proficient in business and recites directly.


    ¡°??????¡±


    Wang Fan''s heart is like running over ten thousand grass mud horses.


    Heaven is fair!


    Everyone has their own strengths, such as fat!


    In the past, when I was a student, I was sure that the teacher couldn''t teach me. Otherwise, I would have no problem with this kind of memory when I was a excavator major in Lanxiang University.


    No more teasing Liu pangzi, Wang fan according to Liu pangzi said, directly point to the time node of those videos to browse.


    "Brother fan, don''t just look at the plot. You should pay attention to the details. Look at their expressions!" Liu pangzi sat next to him and said solemnly.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan directly lazy to pay attention to, gave Liu fat a cold eyes.


    Is this funny?


    Do you want to comment on the film?


    How professional are you?


    What about the plot?


    "Van Gogh, you misunderstood. Anyway, just pay more attention to your expression. I feel very strange. If these movies are not enough to observe, there are 33 minutes and 12 seconds in the sixth movie and 21 minutes and 13 seconds in the seventh movie."


    Liu pangzi explains the story in a proper way.


    "Well, shut up and I''ll see for myself!"


    Wang Fan shook his head, this is really enough, the first time to see the film was pointed at.


    ??????


    More than ten minutes later, Wang Fan has finished watching some clips of these videos.


    "This expression is a little strange, how to describe it?" Wang Fan said with a frown.


    It''s really hard to describe the impression. Anyway, it''s just weird.


    "It''s all about ecstasy, isn''t it?" Liu pangzi interjected.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan was speechless again.


    He felt that since the fat man participated in the investigation of [room b], his whole spirit has been strengthened, he is eloquent, and his IQ soars up like a rocket.


    "Brother fan, you should be serious. You are not the one who you think is on the high side of the world," said Liu fatso.


    But look at that expression, it''s serious!


    "Fatty, do you want me to call Xiaojuan now?"


    Wang Fan was angry at last. He felt what he was doing, so he was rubbed on the floor by Liu pangzi. He said everything.


    "Brother fan, they all told you to be serious and don''t think about it!"


    "The expressions of some of them are really ecstatic, whether they are abused or tied up in the air, or even self mutilated. This is a painful thing, but their expressions are all the same, that is, they are ecstatic!"


    "It''s extremely abnormal, just like their facial nerves are controlled by a template. No matter what pain they suffer, it''s the expression of ecstasy! Do you think it''s strange? " Liu pangzi said here with a slightly serious expression.


    "What happened to these people


    Wang fan can''t help but secretly praise Liu pangzi. The organization of this analysis is very clear. If you really need to exercise independently, you will soon become an expert in solving cases.


    "These people give me the feeling that, how to say, they are a bit like the artists who were expelled from the company before. By the way, their expressions are like taking drugs! This is absolutely the kind of narcissism that you get satisfied after taking drugs! " Liu pangzi says here, voice suddenly big rise.


    This is the excitement after the case was solved.


    "You''re right! This is really a drug addict under control! " Wang Fan finally realized.


    The uncertainty in my heart has become clear that this group of people are controlled by drugs, so no matter when, the expression of satisfaction after taking drugs covers all!


    "Gee, fat man, look at the update on the home page, kimberlett!"


    Wang Fan randomly points to the website of room B, and the result indicates that it has been updated.


    "Grass, this group of grandchildren, this jinbaite must be bound by them, otherwise how can there be updates, and it''s still continuous!" Fat man instantly realized everything and said excitedly.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. Will the kidnap case of kimberlett, the new drug money not be changed, and [room b] be twisted together after investigation?" Wang Fan speculated boldly.


    What can be confirmed now is that there are black hands in [room b] behind the kidnapping of kimberlett.

 V2.Chapter 993

    "[room b], dark network, these things on the network are troubles. You can''t see or touch them, and you can''t hit them!" Wang Fan said helplessly.


    It''s not that Wang fan is not strong, but that he is not familiar with his own field. Anyone would be less confident.


    No diamond, no porcelain work. I just want to trace [room b], but I still have to start from the Internet. It seems that this kind of professional thing can only be done by professional people.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi come to Cui Jinzhu''s home again.


    "Brother fan, brother Pang, are you looking for my sister? She went to the company today. You''d better call her if you want to find her. If she works overtime, you''ll have to wait a long time. " Cui Yu opened the door and saw that it was Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. She quickly opened the door and said.


    "Xiao Yu, are you better?" Looking at the excited Cui Yu, Wang Fan cares.


    The so-called one hundred days of muscle and bone injury, although Cui Yu was only skin and flesh injury before, but it would take a long time to recover.


    "Brother fan, it''s skin and flesh injury. It''s already good. You see, I''m playing computer here. What can I do?" Cui Yu said with a smile.


    Although I haven''t recovered yet, I''m not going to fight. Now I''m out of the category of patients, and I can take care of myself for a long time.


    "Brother fan, take a seat first. I''ll let my sister come back quickly."


    Cui Yu poured tea and made a phone call. He was very polite to Wang Fan.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t fight. We''re looking for you this time, not your sister." Looking at the polite Cui Yu, Wang Fan said with a smile.


    But he still remembers how he looked when he first met Cui Yu. Before, he was a cold homeboy. Now he can be polite to others.


    "To me? If you have anything to say, brother fan, you don''t need to go there Cui Yu put down the phone, grabbed the back of the head, some shy said.


    "Xiaoyu, this matter is more important. You need to go to your hacker technology to help me investigate [room b]. This process is very important. You should keep it secret, and at the same time, you can''t be found by the other party, so as to avoid making a fuss!" Wang Fan said straight to the point.


    "[room b]? The website you checked last time? Do you want to continue this time? " Cui Yu said with a worried face.


    The last time I was injured, I insisted on investigating this [room b], and went with Wang Fan. As a result, I had to check the task normally, but there was a shooting incident!


    "This time, I need you to help me to intrude into this website, or even enter their backstage and computer, find out the specific address of the video they released, then compare the data, remove the influence of various data differences, and directly locate to the exact location. I want the specific information of [room B]." Wang Fan said solemnly.


    This is a test of technology. It''s impossible for space B to survive in the anti pornography campaign of State Grid police h until now without strong technical support.


    "Van Gogh, this [room b] is not a good thing. If you don''t say that I will do it later, this website is a cancer for teenagers! I don''t know why it has existed for such a long time. It may be that there are powerful forces behind it to escort it, or it may be that the cyber Police Technology of our country h can''t detect ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤


    "No matter what the reason, I will use my own technology to eliminate this website. Every few days, I plan to blackout this website for a period of time, and lock it directly, 404! I see how addicts on the Internet log in to support this [room b]. "


    "If there''s too much noise, I''m going to put a crawler virus on [room b], track every login member''s IP, and then I''ll control the member''s computer. Aren''t they rich? I will control their landing from the source! Hum Cui Yu said angrily.


    For [room b], he also deeply hates this kind of website, which does a lot of harm.


    "Good! Fat master likes your passion! Never compromise in the face of evil forces! " Liu pangzi said in praise.


    "Brother fan, I agreed to what you said. As long as I can use my place, I will never frown, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤." Cui Yu said that she began to scratch the back of her head again, and she was embarrassed.


    "But what?" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Looking at Cui Yu''s expression, you can see that all kinds of things before are covering for the last sentence.


    "Brother fan, I want to worship you as my master. I want to learn from your skill of helping dozens of people in the small circle warehouse that day. That''s a real man!" Cui Yu looks at Wang Fan with adoration.


    "Hey, I thought it was a condition. It''s this, Van Gogh. It''s caused by your personal charm. You solved it yourself." The fat man said with a long breath.


    He was afraid that Cui Yu would pay several hundred thousand dollars for his services. Fortunately, Cui Yu just wanted to learn from Wang Fan.


    "Xiaoyu, in fact, you''ve got a wrong concept. It''s not the fight that''s the real man. As you said just now, you use your computer technology to block this [space B] and block the login of those members. In my opinion, this is your performance of punishing evil and promoting good. This is also a man."


    "It''s a man to fight a decisive battle and protect the people you love, but sometimes the literati are more powerful. No matter how powerful I am, it''s impossible for one person to fight a street. But if you can block [room b], it''s thousands of people who will stop it! What you do is more exaggerated than what I do! " Wang Fan said seriously.


    For Cui Yu''s thought of deviation, he felt it necessary to turn it around.


    "Brother fan, I understand what you said, but I just want to learn martial arts to defend myself. There''s no reason for you to say no more!"


    Cui Yu thought about it and said in a different way, anyway, Cui Yu wants to worship you, Wang Fan.


    "Click"


    "Xiaoyu, I don''t agree with that. It''s too dangerous!"


    Wang Fan has not yet agreed to Cui Yu, Cui Yinzhu has opened the door, and resolutely denied Cui Yu''s request to learn.


    "Sister! You can agree. I learn martial arts from brother fan. It''s not for fighting, but for self-defense. It''s for physical fitness! "


    "If you don''t agree with me to learn from Vango, I won''t agree with what they just said about investigating [room b]!" Cui Yu said quickly.


    See Wang fan is about to agree, the result oneself comes to receive horizontal to insert a foot to stop, really can not let him anxious get angry?


    "Van Gogh, what did you just say?" Cui Yinzhu asked suspiciously.


    As soon as she got to the door, she heard that Cui Yu was going to visit her teacher. She knew nothing about the previous content.


    "Well, as long as Cui Yu can find out about [room b], I promise to teach him some martial arts to strengthen his body, which is pure exercise." Wang Fan explained to Cui Yinzhu and promised not to let Cui Yu get involved.


    "All right, Van Gogh, you need to solve the case as soon as possible!" Cui Yinzhu agreed at the moment.

 V2.Chapter 994

    "Thank you, elder sister. I love you so much!"


    Cui Yu heard Cui Yinzhu speak, just now that still determined hard posture instantly disappeared, Cui Yu quickly rushed to Cui Yinzhu, while Cui Yinzhu did not react, directly kiss up.


    "Bata!"


    "Er, it''s disgusting, Xiao Yu, you spit! Get out of my way Cui Yinzhu quickly said, at the same time a face of disgust to push away Cui Yu.


    Although the face of the expression of disgust, but the heart is a click produced a ripple, his own brother how long, did not kiss himself like this? Do you know too little about what he really thinks?


    Cui Yinzhu looks at Cui Yu with red eyes.


    Cui Yu''s face was frightened, for fear that his elder sister would change what she had just agreed.


    "Well, you have to help brother fan find out the information about [room b], otherwise I won''t allow you to learn martial arts, and brother fan won''t teach you any martial arts!"


    "If you want to succeed quickly, help brother fan to catch the harmful Room B!" Cui Yinzhu tries to resist the palpitation in her heart and tells Cui Yu.


    "Yes, thank you. I promise I won''t let you down!" Cui Yu heard the elder sister''s advice and immediately patted her chest to promise.


    "You are busy. Don''t rush forward. To ensure your safety is the first thing. Let''s go first. Xiaoyu, if you have any clues, just call me directly." Wang Fan quickly explained Cui Yu''s precautions and left.


    He believes in Cui Yu''s technology. After all, the last time he was able to cover up the surveillance camera scene, he only saw it in European and American blockbusters.


    Those people are definitely not top hackers!


    And Cui Yu even if there is a gap with each other, but this gap is visible.


    Moreover, Cui Yu is eager to learn from herself. Under the stimulation of this kind of motivation, I believe Cui Yu will not work hard.


    "Fat man, before going to the police station, I forgot about sun Xixi. I have to let the police go out to find someone. After all, this is their scope of work!" Two people out of the Cui Yinzhu residential area, Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi.


    "Haole, brother fan, get in the car. Now we also have police partners. It''s the first time for me to enter the police station in such a aboveboard manner. I used to go in the police car," Liu chuckled.


    It''s said that fat people don''t worry. It seems true, because they turn grief into strength and eat it!


    S city police station, director''s office.


    "Chen Ju, I have something to trouble you. Help me find someone!" And Chen Qian has established a relationship of deep cooperation, now Wang fan is no longer polite, directly said his purpose.


    "This is simple. As long as it is within the scope of the population census of our country h, all the data can be transferred out to you. However, if the person you are looking for changes his address and does not come to the police station to update it, he will not be able to trace it!" Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and said.


    He just likes this kind of practical person. It''s not long since he started to prepare for the investigation.


    "This man''s name is sun Xixi. It seems that he worked in the police station before, but now he doesn''t live in the original address. It seems that it''s still difficult to do," Wang Fan said.


    Just now, Chen Qian has reminded us that if they have changed their address but have not registered with the police station, they have no choice but to look for it slowly.


    They have gone to look for this short knife, but it''s empty. I just don''t know if sun has registered her new address.


    "Who do you say? Sun Xixi! Sun, who worked in the police station a few years ago Chen Qian asked with strange eyes.


    It can be seen that he wants to know why Wang fan is looking for sun Xixi?


    "Yes, Chen Bureau, sun Xixi, who worked in the police station a few years ago, left after hearing that she had children. Chen Bureau, do you have any impression?" Wang Fan asked happily.


    What a coincidence!


    Looking at this posture, Chen Qian seems to really know sun Xixi.


    Think about Wang Fan also relieved, after all, are in a police system, how many will also have some impression.


    "What''s your purpose in finding sun Sisi? Don''t get me wrong. I want to know more details so that people can start looking for it. If it''s not convenient, just say it. " Chen Qian restored before appearance, a face calm of say.


    "What''s inconvenient about this? I''m a new female artist. She met sun Xixi before. They were friends. Later, they lost touch with each other. She couldn''t find sun Xixi all the time. Don''t you think I''m very familiar with the police? Let me ask for help! She''s also worried about sun Xixi. You say I''m the boss. In the face of this kind of request, if I can help, I''ll help you! " Wang Fan said naturally.


    There is no talk about sun Xixi and park Yanwu. After all, park Yanwu has been away for so many years and saw the police issue a notice to find someone. If the enemy finds out, will sun Xixi and her daughter suffer?


    "I thought it was Sun Xixi who had something to do with the case you investigated. It turned out that she was helping others. If you really care about friendship, I''m not wrong. There''s no need to change Sun Xixi. I know she lives here. When I go back and talk to her, I think she will be happy to meet her lost friend again! " Chen Qian said with a smile.


    I can''t stop sighing that I''m not looking for the wrong person. I can even help my subordinates at their request. What about my cooperation? I think Wang Fan will do his best.


    "Brother, what''s your expression? Anyway, it''s all my own. I''ll tell you straight away. Sun Xixi is my lover. Now she lives with me. She doesn''t live in the original address, so she can''t be found." Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan''s puzzled expression and explained.


    Isn''t that normal?


    Even Wang fan knows that Jinzhu keeps two little wolf dogs outside. With her own identity and status, isn''t it normal?


    "Chen Ju, do you mean sun Xixi is actually in s city?" Wang Fan hesitated and asked a little awkwardly.


    "Look at what you said. If my people don''t live here, do they have to live outside? It''s just like you live with manager Miao Qing Chen Qian looks at Wang Fan of Lengshen, explain a way directly.


    It seems that he is careful enough to investigate Wang Fan''s details, even his residence and the people in and out are clear!


    "OK, thank you, Chen Bureau. When is it convenient for you to arrange for us to meet below these two days? It will save you a long time. The people below think I have forgotten!" Now that I know the whereabouts of sun Xixi, Wang Fan simply said directly.


    No matter what kind of identity sun is now, she still needs to see people first. Only by seeing people can she know more!


    Wang fan is worried about whether sun''s son is Chen Qian''s or park Yanwu''s. after all, according to the time, park Yanwu''s child was born after his disappearance. What if Chen Qian and sun were already in a lover relationship at that time?


    If this child is not park Yan Wu''s, Wang fan doesn''t know how to explain to park Yan Wu!

 V2.Chapter 995

    Maybe Wang Fan and Chen Qian have established a deep cooperative relationship. Chen Qian didn''t ask too much, so he agreed with Wang Fan to let Sun Xixi go to Xiya company the next day.


    For this kind of arrangement, Wang fan can''t wait. If Chen Qian doesn''t speak, he will go to sun Xixi''s residence to find out.


    The next day, Xiya company.


    Wang Fan has received Chen Qian''s call in advance. He won''t accompany sun Xixi when he has something to do today, but let Wang Fan treat sun Xixi well.


    Sun is also confused at the moment. She came to Xiya company early in the morning. She only knew that Chen said she would give him a surprise. As for the specific content, Chen didn''t say at all. She could only come according to the address arranged by Chen. At the same time, she came with a little boy.


    "Hello, Ms. sun Xixi. I''m wang fan. Chen bureau should have told you in advance. Let''s talk about it in detail upstairs." Wang Fan said politely, and then led the two toward the upstairs company.


    "Ms. sun, is this your son? It''s lovely to watch Wang Fan''s eyes, always stay in the little boy, looking around the little boy, Wang Fan asked aloud.


    "Well, thank you. This is my son!" Sun said politely.


    In the face of strangers, even if Chen said hello in advance, sun Xixi is still very alert to Wang fanhuai.


    Wang Fan also doesn''t care. If he doesn''t even have this vigilance, I''m afraid he will doubt the truth of sun''s work in the police station.


    Along the way, Wang Fan kept looking at the boy. The boy is similar to park Yanwu in memory. Wang Fan''s heart can finally be released. The little boy should be Park Yanwu''s own.


    Looking at the boy who is curious about new things, Wang fan is also deeply surprised. This boy has a lot of courage. In a strange environment, he is not nervous at all. On the contrary, he desperately wants to break away from sun Xixi holding his hand.


    "Mom, I grow up, don''t pull me, this uncle is not a bad man!" The little guy said softly, not afraid of people at all.


    "Come on, uncle!"


    Looking at such a lovely child, Wang Fan changed his cold face. Now he was like a big brother next door.


    "Uncle hug!"


    He doesn''t recognize people at all, but no matter how strong the child is, it can''t be bigger than sun Xixi. Sun Xixi firmly holds the boy''s struggling arm and looks at Wang fan intentionally or unconsciously.


    "Forget it. After I make it clear, I''ll make sure whether the boy belongs to park Yanwu or not. It looks very similar. Who knows if it belongs to someone else, then Park Yanwu will be happy in vain? I hope that sun will not hide this matter! " Wang Fan looked at the two people beside him and muttered to himself.


    He is really worried that sun Xixi''s temperament has changed greatly in the past few years when Park Yanwu disappeared. After all, I know little about sun Xixi, and now I am two strangers.


    Sun Xixi was Park Yanwu''s girlfriend before, but now she is Chen''s lover. Through these things, it''s hard for him to judge who she is.


    We can only wait until we get to the bottom and see what the other party''s reaction is. If she has selectively forgotten Park Yanwu, she can only think of other ways.


    "Hello, boss Wang. What did Chen arrange for me to come here?" In the reception room, sun looked at Wang Fan and asked.


    She always felt that the person in front of her had no clear attitude towards herself. Enthusiasm was passion. It was this passion that seemed to be mixed with other things!


    And I''m sure I haven''t seen Wang Fan before. It''s a strange feeling!


    "Ms. sun, let me just say that I know Park Yanwu!" Wang Fan looked at this and Sun said.


    With that, his eyes were fixed on Sun Xixi, trying to get the answer he wanted from the other party''s first reaction.


    "Who is park Yan Wu?" Sun was surprised.


    But her expression is very calm, as if nothing can make waves in her heart.


    "Sun''s psychological quality is very strong. Can she resist it? Either her heart is like stagnant water, or she is not at ease with herself Wang Fan looks at the calm sun Xixi. He analyzes her state in his heart.


    Change to do oneself is sun Xixi, a person who has not been masked, say he knows so and so, afraid oneself also can regard the other side as neuropathy only!


    "Park Yanwu, a native of S City in H country, had to leave s city for other reasons a few years ago, and I was entrusted by him to look for his family! According to my investigation, before he left, he had a girlfriend named sun Xixi ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤, "Wang Fan looked into sun Xixi''s eyes and said slowly.


    "No, I''m sun Sisi, but I''m just a duplicate name! Is boss Wang looking for the wrong person? Park Yanwu, I really don''t know this man! " Although sun Xixi was a little flustered, she still directly vetoed, but this flustered could not escape Wang Fan''s eyes.


    Wang Fan immediately understood.


    "You don''t have to worry. Although Chen Qian and I have a cooperative relationship, we are limited to this. He doesn''t know the existence of Park Yanwu! And I didn''t tell him about Park Yanwu. I asked you out to meet me on the pretext of helping employees find their childhood friends. I don''t mean Chen Qian used to test you! "


    "Don''t worry, I''m from Huaxia w province. Park Yanwu is now in W province. His only worry is his family in H country. I went to his hometown a few days ago to look for him. Unfortunately, his mother died and there was no room for him. If he wanted to look for you, he would no doubt look for a needle in a haystack. I could only help him through the police station, but I didn''t expect that.", Tell the truth about your experience of looking for people in this period of time.


    "Park Yanwu, who I know, died long ago. If it''s OK, I''ll go back. What are you doing?" Sun rose and said.


    At the same time, he pulled the boy sitting next to him, ready to leave.


    But seeing that Wang Fan took off her clothes without saying a word, she was scared to shout.


    "Don''t get me wrong! I know you don''t believe it. What do you think this is? You should still remember the blood tattoo that park Yanwu is good at


    Blood tattoo, not a tattoo artist can try!


    This is a unique technique that is about to be lost. Tattoos are usually hidden under the skin, and there is no tattoo at all!


    And once with the human body anger or intense exercise, the tattoo hidden under the cortex will appear on the skin!


    Now there are fewer and fewer blood tattoo masters!


    And park Yan Wu just happened to be one of the ten thousand blood tattoo masters.


    Sun Xixi covered the boy''s eyes. She repressed her excitement and looked at Wang Fan''s back.


    With Wang Fan''s bare upper body waving his fist there, the clean back just now has changed. A tattoo of Bodhisattva dizang seems to have come to life!


    "This is Yanwu''s favorite dizang Bodhisattva!" Sun said quietly.


    When she saw this Bodhisattva tattoo, she knew that Wang Fan was not arranged by Chen Qian!


    This Bodhisattva''s blood tattoo in the whole s City, only park Yanwu can complete, this is not the secret!

 V2.Chapter 996

    Looking at the familiar tattoo, sun Xixi''s dusty feelings can no longer be held back!


    "Baby, be obedient, you go outside to play for a while, mom has something to talk to this uncle!"


    Sun opened the door of the reception room and sent the boy out to the front desk. When she entered the room, she directly closed the door of the meeting room.


    Wang Fan takes a long breath and finally gets sun Xixi''s approval!


    If it doesn''t work, he can only force the child to have a paternity test. After all, he has to give an account to park Yanwu, who is far away in W province.


    "I believe you, Yanwu, he won''t stab this picture at will! When he was still in S City, someone paid a high price to ask him to tattoo the blood tattoo of the Bodhisattva in Tibet, but he was finally rejected by Yanwu! In his words, this tattoo is not yet born! He won''t give this picture to others! "


    "People are not suitable, even if more money, he will refuse! If he could be more flexible, how could our mother and son be at this stage! "


    "Your relationship with Yanwu must be extraordinary! Can you tell me something about her recently? "


    Sun said, her eyes turned red and her tone was full of supplication.


    "Park Yanwu and I really have a good relationship. He is now in the w province of China, because his heart knot is the family of H country. He has been away for so many years and feels guilty, so he asked me to help him find it."


    Wang Fan conceals Park Yanwu''s imprisonment. Anyway, people have already come out. On the contrary, it will make sun Xixi more worried!


    In Wang Fan''s opinion, sun seems to have something to hide.


    In addition to the concern for park Yanwu, there is also a little uneasy mood in the tone.


    "Boss Wang, I don''t care what kind of cooperative relationship you have with Chen Qian, but I''d like you to keep it a secret for me. I''ll see Park Yanwu in person and explain to him! Now if you tell him in advance about me and Chen Qian, I''m afraid I''ll never see him again in my life! Please don''t tell him in advance Sun said, tears began to flow out!


    "I know I''m sorry for him! This child belongs to park Yanwu. I''m not lying about that! I''m afraid that he will find out what happened later and dislike me. I thought he had completely disappeared, but you brought him news again today! I think there must have been something difficult for him to say when he left! I want to see him, too! "


    "Since Park Yan Wu left without saying goodbye and disappeared, I asked my friends to help me look around, but there was no clue! A few days after he left, I found out in the hospital that I was pregnant! It''s a pity that park doesn''t know! "


    "Do you know what it means to me to get pregnant before marriage? have no one to depend on to fall back on. I always fantasize that he might come back one day. As a result, the child in my stomach grows up day by day. From the beginning, I was full of hope, and then I was disheartened! "


    It seems that the trouble has been catharsis, sun Xixi is no longer crying sad appearance, tone also gradually become smooth up.


    "After the birth of the child, my savings have been used up, and park''s mother, who is also an elderly Huajia old man, earns only enough money to pay for daily expenses, not to mention the baby''s milk powder money, and all kinds of extra expenses!"


    "I also want to grow up with my own ability! But it''s really too difficult. The price of H country is soaring, and I have no additional source of income. If I stay in his family and rely on the government''s relief fund, I''m afraid we will have to starve to death! "


    "And I''m the only one. After a long time, I feel that some people are following me. I''m afraid these people are not good for me. I had to find a support to ensure that my child would grow up smoothly and smoothly. Finally, forced by helplessness, I agreed with Chen Qian


    "I know I''m sorry for him, but I can''t help it. Just be someone else''s lover. At least I won''t be starved to death! I thought this life was like this, but you said Park Yanwu was in W province! I don''t know how to face him now! " Sun said here, her hands covering her face and sobbing in a low voice.


    On the one hand, I heard the good news that park Yanwu was still alive; On the other hand, I don''t know how to face Park Yanwu at all!


    Wang Fan looked at Sun Xixi, he did not know how to comfort, this woman is actually strong, otherwise would not be willing to pull the child up, but finally forced to make a living, had to bow to life!


    In Wang Fan''s opinion, it''s no problem. After all, it''s too difficult for a woman to support a child without a father in this materialistic s city.


    But sun is also a person with strong self-esteem, she is now in an embarrassing situation, unable to cross the heart of that barrier, always feel sorry for park Yanwu!


    "Don''t be sad! It''s not your fault. Park Yanwu himself has disappeared for so many years. Don''t carry his mistake alone! Otherwise you two feel sorry for each other, then you still see each other? If I don''t plan to meet, I''ll save trouble! " Wang Fan headache said.


    Park also feels ashamed of sun''s mother and son. Sun feels that she has become Chen''s mistress in order to survive, which makes her embarrassed to face park.


    "OK, if you don''t make a statement, I''ll take it as your acquiescence that you won''t meet. I''ll call park Yanwu right now," Wang Fan said, posing to pick up the phone.


    "Don''t call" Sun Xixi looks up at Wang Fan and stops Wang Fan from calling Park Yanwu.


    "You see, you all care about each other! If you want me to tell you, I''ll arrange for you to meet later. Don''t blame yourself any more. People are all wrong. Can''t we just tolerate each other? Do you really have the heart to have no father when the children are so old? " Wang Fan put away his mobile phone and said.


    He never thought that he would call park Yanwu in front of sun Xixi. After all, he still has something to confirm.


    "I look at this child, and it looks like park Yanwu, but you know, park Yanwu didn''t know you were pregnant before he disappeared, so in order to make park Yanwu come to see you more convincing, I plan to take the child to do a personal identification." Wang Fan looked at Sun Xixi, whose mood was relatively stable, and said.


    All things are based on the fact that the child is park Yanwu''s blood. If the final examination results show that the child is not park Yanwu''s, it''s a joke.


    I wish sun could hear her, though she was a little ugly.


    "Paternity testing? This is no problem, but park Yanwu''s side ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤, "Sun said with an ugly face, but she agreed with Wang Fan''s decision.


    "Don''t worry about Park Yanwu. As soon as the child''s analysis comes out, I will pass on the data for comparison! As long as the child belongs to park Yanwu, I will compensate you for the sins you have suffered for so many years! " Wang Fan said calmly.


    As long as it is confirmed that it is park Yanwu''s family, then you must give preferential treatment.


    After all, they can have today, park Yan Wu''s help to themselves, but can not be ignored!

 V2.Chapter 997

    Seeing sun Xixi''s agreement and taking her children for paternity test, Wang Fan''s favor for sun Xixi has greatly increased. No matter what, now he can feel that sun Xixi still cares about Park Yanwu.


    It''s just that there are some problems behind it. Now sun Xixi is Chen Qian''s mistress. How can I tell Chen Qian about this?


    Forget it, let them both think about it.


    "Let''s go. The sooner this happens, the better! I''ll arrange it now. Go to the hospital! "


    Instead of waiting for a change, Wang Fan simply chose to strike while the iron was hot. Anyway, the child was also here. We all felt at ease when we went to the hospital for an appraisal.


    Xiya company is now reopening. Naturally, there are special cars.


    On the bus to the hospital, Wang Fan sat in the co driver, while sun Xixi and the boy sat in the back row. The little boy was very active and looked forward at Wang Fan.


    "Uncle, do you really know where my father is?"


    "Why doesn''t he come to see me and mom?"


    "Dad, don''t you want me?"


    Curious baby asked Wang Fan in a low voice.


    Wang fan is also a big head in the face of a hundred thousand reasons that little boys touch their hearts. How can we answer that?


    "Baby, don''t make trouble. This uncle is coming to see you instead of dad. When Dad''s work is finished, he will come back!"


    Sun looked at the noisy boy and simply picked him up to save him jumping up and down.


    "Didi, Didi, Didi"


    "Ah Xi, boss, there''s a traffic jam. There''s too much traffic on this road!"


    The driver said with a depressed face that the boss seldom takes the car he drives once, but it''s really bad luck that he meets this situation when he drives.


    "It''s OK, just wait a moment. Besides, detour will delay more time!" Wang Fan looked at the stagnant traffic in front of him and said, at the same time, he comforted the driver.


    It''s no big deal. Traffic jams are common in big cities. We have to learn to get used to them.


    "Didi, Didi, Didi"


    I saw the driver suddenly honked his horn, warning the side to force and road vehicles.


    "Ah Xi! Can''t this man be a female driver? This kind of distance can''t pass the car at all. Do you want to change lanes by force? " The driver yelled and turned to the left lane.


    I saw a black car, almost touched the body, tightly pressed the solid line, parked next to the bus of Xiya company.


    Wang Fan looks at the two cars that are almost glued together. He can''t help frowning. The car next to him is dark, and even the film is reflective. He can''t see who is inside.


    Wang Fan could only vaguely see that there was something in the car reflecting white light.


    Just as Wang Fan was staring at the vehicles on the left, the driver saw a similar vehicle on the road on the right leaning towards him!


    "These female drivers are not intentional, TMD knows to cut in line, now the car can''t move, cut in the fart team!"


    Maybe the driver is just complaining, but it arouses Wang FA''s vigilance.


    "That''s ¡¤¡¤¡¤, no, get out of the car! Sun Xixi, get the kids out of the car, from the right side! "


    "Call the police immediately! Forget it, call Miao Qing first, "Wang Fan urged.


    The car next to them on the left has blocked the door, which is not to open the door for them!


    The white light I saw just now is not a good thing. It''s a silver steel pipe!


    Now the traffic on the right has not come up because of the traffic jam!


    It''s the rhythm of trying to stop yourself completely and not even run!


    Wang Fan opened the door at the same time, the left side of the dark window also slowly down, which revealed a few steel pipes!


    "Bang bang bang


    Without saying a word, the people in the black car smashed directly at the car Wang Fan took!


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll hold the baby, you come with me!"


    Wang Fan directly opened the door from the right rear of the car and picked up the boy!


    Now the traffic jam has just become a convenience for them, which can buy them a little time.


    He didn''t know that this group was targeted at him?


    Or is it the enemy before Pu Yanwu!


    He did not dare to gamble. What if he left sun and her children in the car and their goal was not himself?


    At that time, I''m afraid I can''t explain to park Yanwu and Chen Qian.


    "Hey, this way, follow me and get to the side of the road!"


    Wang Fan holds the little boy in one hand, and occasionally pulls sun Xixi with one hand. This speed is undoubtedly a lot slower. They haven''t walked forward for long, and there are more and more black vehicles behind, far more than three or five. When the vehicles in front saw that Wang Fan had got off the car and walked away, they directly chased him with steel pipes.


    Many enthusiastic citizens took out their mobile phones to call the police. Wang Fan''s driver just reported to Miao Qing. With the sound of broken windows, his hands trembled and his mobile phone fell to the ground.


    Looking at the cold steel pipe outside the car, he can only hold his head and sit still in the driver''s seat, for fear that the action of picking up the mobile phone will attract more revenge from these masked people.


    "Ah Xi, it''s a gang again. Call the police quickly!"


    This scene seems familiar, and the citizens of s city are completely angry.


    How many days?


    One after another, they met gangs who hit people on the street with steel pipes!


    "You go first, I''ll take care of you!"


    This time, there is no familiar path and no more hidden room. Sun Xixi is so scared that the people behind her are getting closer and closer. Wang fan is still in front of her and asks her to run first.


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    After sun Xixi was frightened, she walked too slowly. Wang Fan could only protect the boy and pay attention to the steel pipe behind her.


    More and more people gathered. In order to protect sun Xixi and her children, Wang Fan gave up his speed advantage and could only resist several steel pipes waving together, waiting for an opportunity to fight back!


    "Go! Leave me alone. "


    No matter how fierce Wang fan is, he can only be beaten passively at the moment. Before long, he has already been beaten several times. What''s more shameless is that these steel pipes are specially made. Some of them have even opened the front, and when they are rubbed, they are bloody!


    "Your uncle''s, look fat, I won''t waste you!"


    Liu pangzi''s voice rang out behind his back. He had already grabbed a steel tube to attack Wang Fan''s several people!


    And Miao Qing rushes directly in front of sun Xixi and guards them!


    "Let''s go first


    The masked man saw that Wang Fan''s helping hand had arrived, and Wang Fan had freed his hand. Under the open and close moves, several of them had been maimed!


    Now they can only retreat!


    "Are you all right? These people are more and more rampant!"


    Masked talent retreats, police car roars, Chen Qian has come here, concerned toward Wang Fan asked.


    "These steel pipes are specially made. The little gangs can''t use them at all! These special steel pipes are from Xiaoquan gang. These people who attack you have nothing to do with them! "


    Chen Qian picked up the fallen steel pipe and observed it carefully. He said angrily.

 V2.Chapter 998

    These guys are so bold that they dare to hurt people in public!


    At this moment, Chen Qian was very angry. In the past, even if he turned a blind eye, the incident was so bad. Up to now, there are still a steady stream of police calls to the police station!


    Even if some people want to be the umbrella of the small circle Gang, but in this situation, Chen Qian thinks it is necessary to warn some people behind the small circle Gang!


    The police are already cleaning up the mess. These masked people are tough enough to see the police go out quickly. Apart from the injured people, they didn''t even recycle steel pipes, machetes and other objects. They drove several black unlicensed cars through the red light and disappeared in the vast traffic flow.


    "I''ll send sun Xixi to the hospital for examination. We''ll discuss it later. This small group is too presumptuous!" Chen Qian greets Wang Fan.


    "Brother fan, the people in this small circle are becoming more and more rampant. We can''t wait to die! The last time Cui Yu was injured, he was killed by them in the street. Today he''s here again! " Seeing the police leave one after another, Liu pangzi is also angry.


    "Sister Qing, you probably don''t know about this. Last time, the small circle Gang started shooting directly. If we hadn''t dodged in time, I''m afraid we would have lost our lives! As a result, this group of grandchildren are still pushing forward. I''m afraid I think we''re afraid of them! " Liu pangzi explained to Miao Qing that he had been evil to Xiaoquan gang for a long time.


    "Shoot? Didn''t the police in S City respond to such a thing? It''s a serious Mafia related incident. They don''t worry about it! This city is too dangerous. " Miao Qing worried said.


    As a public official, it is the duty and obligation of the police to protect the stability of the party. As a result, just now, she saw that Chen Qian, as the director of the police station, actually knew that it was the small circle gang who did it, but still covered it up!


    "Fat man, don''t worry. I''ll go to the hospital to have a look. I''m afraid that sun Xixi was injured just now. Let''s talk about Xiaoquan Gang later!" Wang Fan a face worry of, looking at the police car that leaves to say.


    Just now Chen Qian didn''t say it clearly, but he also heard some dissatisfaction in his tone!


    In that case, even if he was fighting hard, he was trying to protect the safety of sun''s mother and son, but in the end, there would still be omissions. Sun was injured, but fortunately it was not serious.


    Wang Fan took a taxi and rushed to the hospital. He had to take a stand on some things, otherwise it would definitely affect the cooperation between him and Chen Qian.


    "Elder sister Qing, what do you think? I feel that brother fan worries more and more now. If he were normal, he would not be hurt like this at all!" Liu pangzi asks Miao Qing.


    "He has too many problems to consider, and we can''t join in. This small group is really a huge hidden danger. You have their address, but I don''t have it. I want to see it!"


    Miao Qing said here, his face is also a little angry, this small circle is still lawless!


    "Sister Qing, do you mean we''ll go straight to level this small circle! Revenge for van


    "That''s right. Brother fan and Chen Qian cooperate. He can''t say clearly about some things, but we don''t exist. We have destroyed the small circle gang. Even if Chen Qian asks about it, brother fan doesn''t know the specific situation. It''s just like a general gang fight!" Liu pangzi said knowingly, when it comes to interest, he also waved the special steel pipe in his hands twice.


    "Why do you talk so much? When you hear that, how can you fight when you are ready?" Miao Qing looked at the proud Liu pangzi and said coldly.


    If you want to play fast, how can you dally like this?


    No wonder the efficiency is low!


    "Hello, short knife, where are you now? OK, we''ll wait for you here. See you later."


    "Sister Qing, the address is settled. The black tiger Gang''s dagger will come with his brother later. They know Xiaoquan Gang''s stronghold in s city." Liu pangzi asked for credit and reported to Miao Qing.


    When the boss is away, it''s the same effect to report to his wife.


    Ten minutes later, a van stopped in front of Liu pangzi and Miao Qing.


    "Fat master, get in the car, we''ll talk as we walk!" The door opened, the knife jumped down and said enthusiastically.


    Finally, I''m going to do the business of gangs. Before, Xiaoquan Gang lost most of its strength by Wang Fan at the dock. Now it''s short of manpower. It''s absolutely the best time to seize the site.


    "Fat master, I''ve called for five vans and more than 30 brothers of the black tiger gang. As long as you say one word, we''ll go and level the black tiger Gang!" Short knife tone excited introduction.


    With Wang Fan''s new capital injection, the black tiger gang has taken on a new look. At this moment, more than 30 people can gather between waving hands.


    But he knew that before Wang Fan took over, the black tiger Gang could hardly survive, and the total number of the whole gang almost fell to single digits!


    Now we can only destroy the Xiaoquan Gang to announce their strong return!


    Although the small circle gang has broken its bones and muscles, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. Although most of the gangs in s city are greedy for the land of the small circle Gang, they are all smart, and no one wants to be a rookie.


    In the view of short knife, the black tiger Gang is not what it used to be.


    Even if there is still a gap with the small circle Gang, but they are prepared to attack the small circle Gang directly, their winning rate is still very high.


    "OK, short knife, you can tell sister Qing about the information of Xiaoquan gang. We''ll have a bottom in our heart later!" Liu pangzi throws his special steel pipe into the car, which directly interrupts his imagination.


    "Fat master, green sister, you get on the bus, I''ll tell you the latest information about Xiaoquan gang."


    "The information before Xiaoquan Gang is out of date, so I won''t say it. Especially after Van Gogh came, Xiaoquan gang has changed a lot. It''s the same every day. They get injured every day. Now their strength is even lower than half of their peak time!"


    "Xiaoquan gang has been busy with new drugs in the past two days: gold does not change! Their base camp is still on the wharf. They occupy too many warehouses and are in trouble. Moreover, the wharf is too far away from here in the past. If they are prepared, they will be in trouble. "


    "In the feilongqiao section of S City, it is their second stronghold in s city. In the past, the highest number of people in the stronghold was more than 50 people. Now they are not enough. It is estimated that the number of people stationed in the stronghold is less! Now in broad daylight, many people go out to collect protection fees. It is estimated that less than one third of them can stay in feilongqiao stronghold! We can eat them


    Short Dao didn''t hide from Liu pangzi and Miao Qing. He directly revealed the fact that he had broken his time to investigate Jin Buhuan. For the existence of Jin Buhuan, the small circle Gang is also big, and the major forces are covetous. They have been struggling for dozens of brothers.


    "Fat master, green sister, you see, the building under the overpass in front of us is the Feilong bridge stronghold of Xiaoquan gang. There are not many cars parked around. I''m afraid there are fewer people inside. We''ll wash this stronghold directly when we''re not prepared!" Short knife looked at not far from the low building excitedly said.


    It''s time for revenge!

 V2.Chapter 999

    "Ah, I said short knife, why are you so excited? Have you been planning to get small circle help for a long time?" Liu pangzi looked at the saliva that the knife said flying, can''t help but disturb.


    Don''t you see the little brother sitting next to him constantly wiping his face? The saliva on his hair is like dandruff, which makes fat Liu shocked.


    "Fat master, you don''t know. Since I knew that Mr. Li, the former leader of the black tiger Gang, was poisoned by these bastards of the Xiaoquan Gang, I have been thinking about revenge! As a result, some time ago, our strength is not as good as that of others. The more we lead, the less we have


    "Fortunately, brother fan has made a move. Now we are strong and strong. Naturally, we have to seek revenge from Xiaoquan gang at the first time! Especially some time ago, after their heavy losses at the wharf, their control power here has also decreased. If it wasn''t for the fat Lord, you called me today, I would have set up several gangs to eradicate this small circle together! "


    "Some of my brothers have joined the small circle gang. Today, there are only more than ten people guarding the family in the feilongqiao stronghold. Sanyanzi is leading the team, but it seems that sanyanzi is also healing. Now the weather, the location and the people are all on our side. This opportunity must not be missed!"


    Short knife said, eyes staring at the front of the low building, observing the crowd in and out of the corridor.


    "Oh, your investigation is quite clear. Do you want me to solve the problem for you? This guy is from W Province, and his force is not weak!" Liu pangzi looked at the knife and said.


    Today, no matter what, he and Miao Qing hold this tone to vent, Wang Fan hung the lottery, how can let the small circle help better?


    "Fat master, green elder sister, you''re the ones who take part in the battle. We are twice as many as them. Three eyes and double swords make us marvelous, but my short swords are not so bad! I''ll go and wash the stronghold first! " Short knife said here a face ferocious, suddenly opened the door of the van.


    "Brothers, revenge for the gang leader! Today, we''re going to wash the small circle to help these bastards! "


    The short knife is the first, carrying the chopping saber in one hand, and rushing towards the low building.


    With the start of the short knife, more than 30 people rushed out of the other cars, carrying all kinds of machetes.


    Liu pangzi can''t help but smack his tongue when he sees this scene. It''s all about life and death. No one mentions the steel pipe. All the machetes are cut. It''s doomed to be the disaster of Xiaoquan Gang!


    "Elder sister Qing, do we still want to do it?"


    Liu pangzi is happy to be at leisure. He keeps himself outside. If there is a fish who has missed the net, he can still pick up the leak.


    "Seriously, it''s a quick decision. If the time goes on and the surprise attack becomes a protracted war, there will be more variables behind it! Whether it''s the help of others in the small circle or the appearance of the police, we are in trouble. If we are caught by Chen Qian, it''s hard for Wang Fan to do that. " Miao Qing said slowly.


    The sooner this matter is solved, the better. If it takes a long time, she will run to the front stronghold with the black tiger gang.


    "Sister Qing, take the guy! You forgot to bring the guy


    Seeing Miao Qing running away in an instant, Liu pangzi quickly picked up two steel pipes and ran after them.


    Feilongqiao stronghold.


    It''s time for Xiaoquan Gang to defend against emptiness. Many people are still confused and see someone break in directly. The shining light of the sword is undoubtedly reminding them that something''s wrong.


    "Grass, I''ve been bullied at home. Brothers, fuck you."


    "Damn, these h country gangsters are really sinister!"


    "Tell brother Sanyan, it''s from the black tiger gang. Ah, that''s a short knife


    Those who can stay in the stronghold to guard their homes are people who have seen blood, and their reaction is not slow. When they see a short knife, they wave a bright big knife, and a small circle helps these people quickly pull out the steel pipe from under the table to answer the enemy.


    "Ping Ping"


    "Poof"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Although these people are good hands, they don''t have time to organize. There are only a few rooms on the first floor. There are at most two or three people in each room, and they only have steel pipes in their hands!


    On the other hand, the black tiger Gang is well prepared, with a vengeance mentality for the old gang leader. The small circle Gang always wants to be clear about the siege of three or four members of the black tiger gang. How can they be invincible? They are not all strong men of Wang Fan''s level.


    No more than three minutes later, the first floor was filled with a smell of blood. Several people of the small circle Gang fell in the pool of blood, each with several knives in his body, some with eyes wide open, as if they didn''t believe that the black tiger Gang, who had been submissive to them in the past, dared to die!


    "Brother Dao, there are too few people on this floor. It''s too different from our intelligence. Is it cheating?"


    A young man with flowered arms in a vest said to the knife.


    "Whether there is ambush or not, the rest of the people must be on the second floor. When they don''t react, cut them all down for me!"


    Short knife a face of fierce said, now the arrow has to send, even if there is a pit on the second floor, he is ready to jump in, the pit to stop full!


    Short knife just rushed to the second floor, found that the end of the corridor has gathered a group of people, is slowly out of the room, must be just the sound of fighting, let the other party have prepared!


    "Short knife! Did you take the wrong medicine? How dare you come to my small circle to make trouble


    The front one is three eyes. At the moment, he has two knives in his hand and curses at the short knife with a fierce face.


    "Ah Xi, go to your mother, don''t talk so much nonsense, today I don''t blood wash your small circle Gang, my knife with your last name!"


    When the enemy met, he was very jealous. He didn''t want to pay attention to the three eyes again. He raised his Sabre and was ready to chop Huashan!


    The short knife hasn''t been close to the three eyes. At the moment, a man behind the three eyes threw two throwing knives directly!


    Fortunately, the short knife is quick in eyes and quick in hand. One positive and the other negative will shoot the flying path directly!


    His eyes fell on the two knives in sanyanzi''s hands. The blade was cold and could reflect the people around him. This is undoubtedly a good knife. At the same time, the short knives are more cautious. These people are really strong! There are no local forces playing with double swords or flying swords.


    "Kill me! Don''t be merciful


    Three eyes said fiercely, waving two swords, the cold light is better than the snow, the momentum is as powerful as ten thousand horses galloping, and it is like rolling waves crashing on the shore. This kind of power is still accumulating and strengthening.


    "Whizz"


    The sound of breaking the air is like the roar of a dragon and a tiger.


    The powerful knife of short knife was blocked!


    Then three eyes fight back. The shadow of the knife flickers. The short knife has no time to defend.


    "Poop"


    The short knife arm was cut by this random shadow, and several blood flowers suddenly appeared, which directly dyed the white wall red.


    The dagger quickly retreated. Under this dagger, his left hand had lost the power to fight again. Instead, he had to take the lead and wait for others to finish the fight and crush Sanyan with the sea of people tactics.


    "Short knife, get out of the way. I''ll deal with this man!"


    Miao Qing coldly looking at three eyes, she motioned the knife back, and she is not in a hurry from the waist out of a knife in the hands!


    Miao Qing didn''t have the slightest fear in her eyes. On the contrary, she was still full of fighting spirit!

 V2.Chapter 1000

    One inch long, one inch strong, one inch short, one inch dangerous.


    The length of the weapon directly determines the way they play!


    It''s long, strong and sharp.


    At the moment, three eyes saw the blood with his double swords. He was like a beast of choice. He didn''t care what he was facing. He had only one idea in his mind, which was to kill the man who was blocking him in front of him.


    It''s short and weird, weird and hidden.


    Miao Qing''s skill is not to mention. Since she learned the tripod lightness skill taught by blind Master, her whole martial arts path is agile. With a shining dagger, it''s absolutely necessary for melee.


    The shorter the weapon in Miao Qing''s hand is, the closer he must get to the other side to attack. When fighting, he moves faster and bears greater risks.


    This is a fighting method similar to fighting for life, which can quickly defeat the enemy to death.


    "Yes


    Miao Qing drinks lightly.


    All of a sudden, the whole person burst out, dressed perfectly, reducing the air resistance to the minimum.


    For many people, no matter how strong and fast the outbreak is, they don''t have to consider the impact of air resistance, because they can''t touch the speed limit of human body!


    Since Miao Qing mastered the three legged cat lightness skill, she has failed to practice it. This lightness skill has been practiced by her for a long time. Every trace of strength is used to the extreme, and every action is impeccable!


    It''s only five or six meters away from Sanyan. At the moment, both of them are trying to kill each other.


    When we meet in a narrow road, the brave wins. Looking at the knife light close at hand, the scar on Sanyan''s face becomes more and more ferocious. The double swords interweave in front of his chest. Facing Miao Qing directly, he uses the random Cape sword technique.


    Sanyanzi''s feet stare at the ground tightly, and his legs suddenly exert force. His whole body turns half, and his double knives seem to be alive. He cuts a semicircle in the air and hits Miao Qing''s short knife heavily.


    One semicircle after another is drawn in the air, full of rhythm, just like the continuous wind and rain to see Miao Qing in front of us.


    This scene!


    At the same time, he was stunned by the short knife and Liu pangzi.


    The three eyed boy''s horizontal playing style is completely lethal. If he is exhausted, Miao Qing can definitely cut his neck with a dexterous knife.


    However, the scene now is dominated by three eyes. The double swords that open and close completely don''t care about the defense ability. It''s estimated that they are looking at Miao Qing''s short swords and can''t cause too much damage to him!


    As long as Miao Qing attacks himself, his half meter long sword will definitely make the opponent lose resistance.


    "Ping Ping Ping!"


    Just a few seconds, like the sound of hammering iron, deafening.


    The sound of metal makes the short knife''s eyes change and his ears hum.


    "I''m Cao, these three eyes are really hidden deep enough!" Short knife not from of say.


    If the three eyed boy used this method to fight against him just now, I''m afraid he would not have lost his fighting power. I''m afraid he would have his arm cut off!


    "Don''t worry, sister Qing won''t lose!" Liu pangzi said on one side.


    He had already pinched the steel tube in his hand. If there was any problem, he would definitely rush out at the first time.


    He has more experience in dangerous situations than short knives. In his opinion, although Miao Qing is suppressed at the moment, Miao Qing''s breath is long and smooth.


    There''s no panic at all. The short knife in my hand is superb and can just resist, just like the double knives hit by the rainstorm.


    On the other hand, although the three eyed boy still has the upper hand, he is completely burning his potential to fight hard, and his breathing begins to become heavy. It''s estimated that he won''t hold on for long!


    Just as they marveled at the fierce battle between the two men, the situation suddenly changed.


    Miao Qing directly retreated under the huge impact, just like a flying swallow floating off the ground, and directly climbed up the wall beside the corridor!


    Three eyes cut the air with a knife, and then he was interrupted. Because of the force, he staggered forward a few steps, and the whole person was about to hit the white wall.


    Miao Qing now has the power to soar, in the air suddenly change, the whole person like a ghost! Three eyes are still observing Miao Qinggang''s wall. As a result, when he looks up, there is no one on the wall!


    At the moment, Miao Qing has flashed behind the three eyes.


    People don''t talk much. Miao Qing slaps the back of his knife on the back of his head!


    Sanyanzi turns around half, and his two knives change abruptly. He cuts directly to the back, and the sound of the knives roars. Unfortunately, Miao Qing has disappeared in the same place.


    "Pa!"


    The back of the head of the three eyed boy was hit again!


    "NIMA"


    A scholar prefers death to humiliation!


    At the moment, the three eyed boy has some doubts about life.


    How did the woman in front of him bypass his back?


    "Pa!"


    It''s the sound of the back of the knife hitting the skull again.


    The hair of the three eyes shuddered. The woman''s body method was so strange that she couldn''t even touch the other person''s hair.


    "Bang!"


    In a hurry, sanyanzi threw out a 360 degree ring and wanted to force Miao Qing away from him.


    "Click"


    The ring made up of the two knives has not yet been formed, and sanyanzi''s feet have been kicked and broken by Miao Qing''s foot, so he immediately falls to his knees.


    "It''s too weak. How dare you harm people in this way?"


    Miao Qing clearly remembers that in the warehouse of xiaoquanbang wharf that night, sanyanzi was going to frame Wang Fan, so she would not be lenient!


    "Ah --"


    Three eyes cried out in pain. Miao Qing had already cut off the meridians of his limbs. Now it was hard to attack others.


    "Tell me the whereabouts of brother fish and those r people, I can leave you a way to live!" Miao Qing put the knife in his hand against Sanyan''s neck and asked directly.


    In her opinion, she can pick up the tendons of her hands and feet when she goes to the hospital, but she can''t play with the knife in the future. It''s better to live than die.


    "Bah! You can''t get their whereabouts from me! "


    "Poof!" Three eyes son a face ferocious say.


    At the same time, he moved his body and directly bumped his neck against the tip of the knife in Miao Qing''s hand. All of a sudden, the trachea of the three eyes was cut open, and the blood was flowing continuously. The body instinctively twitched a few times, and the whole person had no breath.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Looking at this scene for a long time, short Dao didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect that Sanyan was so tough. He would rather die than sell brother Yu!


    "This man is a man!" Liu pangzi stepped forward and said, looking at the three eyed boy in the pool of blood.


    There are many people who can resist all kinds of torture from the enemy, but if they are allowed to commit suicide, most of them will never be able to do it.


    There are few people who can face death like sanyanzi.


    "Qingjie, although Sanyan is dead, the people next to him are not so tough!" Liu pangzi looked at several people who gave up their resistance and said.


    Three eyes are defeated by Miao Qing, others are not dare to start, already give up resistance.

 V2.Chapter 1001

    For the side of the battle is stopped, short knife has no attention.


    At the moment, he was shocked by the dead three eyes!


    He is a member of the black tiger gang and the small circle gang. In the past, he had a lot to do with them. He also knows the middle and high-level members of the small circle gang.


    Big stick''s strength ranks above three eyes, and he can see that big stick is brave and fierce, but not hard. With big stick in the wharf warehouse, after Wang Fan killed him, three eyes took the place of big stick.


    It''s reasonable to say that the big stick is fierce, but it''s not seen by the short knife. The weaker three eyed boy should be the same.


    As a result, the scene of "three eyes" just now completely broke his understanding of gangsters.


    The black tiger Gang is the best example. At its peak, the black tiger gang was a gang organization with hundreds of people.


    However, with the killing of Mr. Li, the whole black tiger Gang''s heart broke up. The gang of more than a dozen people was afraid to laugh to death.


    It''s the same with the gangs in H country. The whole gang can fly up and down with the wind and water.


    However, when it comes to the tug of war, people''s hearts will be broken. They will go there if they are treated well. They will be loyal to the gang. That is to say, everyone is happy and happy. They are just about to come to an end. They are not sure whether the people in the black tiger gang will stab themselves.


    You don''t have to guess. Short knife already knows the result.


    For sanyanzi, a loyal man who would rather die than surrender, the short sword only has admiration!


    At the same time, short knife also reluctantly found a fact: if Miao Qing had not controlled the whole situation, I''m afraid that the person who fell in the pool of blood today would be himself!


    Think of here, short knife heart for Miao Qing and others is more grateful!


    Compared with Wang Fan''s triad gang in W Province, short knife feels that the gangs in H country are playing tricks!


    Usually scare the ordinary people, find a few of the boss''s protection fee, this can still play. But if you meet Wang fan or Liu pangzi, you''ll get hairy in your heart.


    "Does everyone in China really know martial arts? Shall I ask brother fan to transfer some foreign aid? "


    Short knife mood for a long time can''t calm down, he can''t help but think of a, terrible problem!


    Wang fan can kill most of the small gangs alone; Liu pangzi hit three or five gang members in s city by himself, that''s the strength of raising his hand. Miao Qing, however, saw the mysterious body method just now, and he could fly away, just like the characters in Chinese martial arts novels!


    "Qingjie, these three eyes are also from Huaxia w Province, although we regard each other as rivals! I haven''t found such loyal people in the gang before. If it''s convenient, I''d like to collect the corpses for the three eyes, so that people can live and bury them! "


    Short knife thought about it, and said his request to Miao Qing.


    Three eyed boy shocked himself too much. He always thought that he was just taking money to do things for others. Isn''t it just for money?


    What happened?


    Miao Qing has made it clear that as long as the three eyes tell their whereabouts, they will give him a way to live. However, the three eyes would rather die than surrender.


    How would you choose to be yourself?


    Now the black tiger gang has become Wang Fan''s subordinate force. What if they encounter this situation in the future?


    Short knife think three eyes, give yourself a good lesson!


    "Sister Qing, these three eyes are really loyal. In ancient times, they definitely want to enter the loyalty hall!" Liu pangzi said casually.


    He also thinks that although the strength of the three eyed boy is not very good, he would rather die than surrender than betray the spirit of the eldest brother, which is worth learning from and can be used by the younger brother in the future.


    "Fat man, it''s still ancient. Now few people have this kind of courage. You can see the arrangement by yourself. Is the task for them now?" Miao Qing said, looking at the knife and fat man Liu.


    This makes me seem inhuman. Yes, the dead are the most important. Even if all kinds of evils before sanyanzi had disappeared with his death.


    Do you look like the kind of person who wants to take revenge?


    "Yes, sister Qing, I''ll deal with the matter of Sanyan. Thank you!" The short knife quickly gets up to thank a way.


    "You guys roll over here for me, and you can see that in order to protect your brother fish, Sanyan would rather die than disclose his information!"


    "I haven''t really opened my knife today. Which of you would like to help? Don''t worry. I''m as good as Sanyan in your burial specifications. I don''t care about this or that. "


    Because his left hand was injured, he was holding a machete in his right hand and went straight to several small circle gangsters who had given up their resistance.


    "You have two choices! Either be as loyal as Sanyan, or tell the whereabouts of brother Yu and R. I''ll let you live! "


    Short knife has returned to the usual arrogance, now will chop saber across the shoulder, careless threat several people.


    "Brother Dao. Don''t get excited, I said


    "Brother Dao, brother Dao, I''ll talk first, I''ll talk first!"


    "Brother Dao"


    Seeing the momentum that the short knife was about to be cut when it was not in line, the rest of the people were flustered, for fear that they would be cut down by the short knife when they said it was too late.


    "Wait, separate them first! Fat man, you go to help and ask separately. If someone says something different from most people, don''t bring it out. Just chop it to death. Anyway, the police will come to collect the corpse later! "


    Miao Qing wiped the bloodstain on the blade side and said to the crowd coldly.


    "Hiss"


    "Sister Qing, you are a cow!"


    "How many of you will separate them and send them to these rooms to inquire about each other!" Liu pangzi said suddenly.


    It turns out that the interrogation can still be like this. If they all ask together, they may weave false information.


    And separate to ask, say wrong directly cut, this invisible to each other''s pressure is even greater than the mountain.


    This panic, there is no time to weave false information, but also worry about whether their own situation is the same as others, there is no other people''s integrity.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This kind of inquiry was very smooth, and short knife soon got an important address from several people.


    113 Banshan villa, Anton street, Qingyang District.


    "Qingyang District, mid level villa in Anton street?"


    "Hiss, is this address familiar? Isn''t this the mid level villa where Jinzhu lives? Jinzhu is on the 124th. I didn''t expect that these people could hide. They hid next door! "


    The fat man slaps his forehead, no wonder he is familiar with it. He and Wang Fan have come to Jinzhu''s address from Cui Yinzhu, which is in this rich area.


    Rich area, not ordinary people can live!


    The people who live in it are rich or expensive. The general departments dare not go into this mid level villa to check if they have something to do! No wonder during this period of time, we can''t find the shadow of r people. They have been smart for a long time.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place.


    Jinzhu and Chen Qian live in it. No one can imagine that the person who is looking for in the police station is hiding next to Chen Qian?

 V2.Chapter 1002

    "Well, you should deal with the aftermath quickly. Don''t let the police trace this matter to you. As for these people, you can do it by yourself."


    "Liu pangzi, let''s go to the hospital to find Wang Fan. We have to talk to him face to face about this." Miao Qing said to short knife and Liu pangzi.


    Now that we have asked for the specific information of brother fish, we have to act quickly. Who knows if these people will move when it''s too late?


    "Elder sister Qing, I''m going to detain these people first. If I let them out now, they''ll turn around and inform brother Yu. Then the address we just got is useless!" Short knife see Miao Qing will leave, he said.


    This is my own landlady. We must do a good job on the surface.


    "OK, one day at most. I''ll let the fat man inform you. As long as the address is accurate, I believe they can''t run away!" Miao Qing said slightly appreciatively.


    This short knife can become the new leader of the black tiger Gang, but it has some brains.


    Miao Qing said to greet the fat man directly, and they rushed to the hospital.


    Qingzhou Hospital of s city.


    Miao Qing and Liu Pang find Wang Fan in the garden in front of the hospital.


    Looking at Wang Fan''s bandaged arm, Liu pangzi quickly asks for credit and tells Miao Qing that he and Miao Qing have washed the small circle.


    "Brother fan, you can rest assured to heal your wounds. This time, we beat the Feilong stronghold in the small circle. I''m afraid they won''t dare to attack us next time!" Liu pangzi said with a proud face.


    "A dozen people in the stronghold? It''s still the important feilongqiao stronghold in s city. The people in this small circle are too careless! " Wang Fan some feeling general said.


    This is also a new gang. Is that the security awareness?


    "Well, brother fan, they are too weak. They don''t even have a decent point of resistance. I haven''t even done it yet. The short knife has solved most of the problem by itself. It''s only when we finally face three eyes that we can trouble sister Qing to do it."


    "Brother fan, let''s go after brother Yu next. Strike while the iron is hot. I haven''t really done anything today." Liu pangzi said with regret.


    The expression is like the lonely expression of the master, but he never met the enemy who is worthy of his hand.


    "Don''t bash me, you''re doing an attack. As a result, there are still people injured. It''s a shame!"


    "This situation is a bit wrong. Xiaoquan helped them monopolize the golden exchange market in S City, which must be hated. They can''t ignore it. It''s such an excellent stronghold in the city center. No matter how many raids you make, how can there be more than a dozen people in this stronghold? "


    "If this is true, it can only show that the gang that attacked us in the morning is not from the small circle! Although the weapons they are carrying are from small circles, people are not necessarily there! "


    Wang Fan kept thinking, he always felt that it was not so simple, for any force, if you want to fight others, you have to be ready to be beaten!


    The popular saying is that if you want to beat someone, you must first learn to be beaten!


    If they are really small circle gangs, they only organize dozens of people to encircle themselves in the morning, then they have to worry about their revenge. How can this person be defending in the stronghold at this time?


    Maybe the Xiaoquan Gang didn''t know that they were attacked in the morning.


    "Brother fan, you..." the fat man said suspiciously.


    At the same time, he prepared to touch Wang Fan''s forehead with his hand. He was worried that Wang Fan might be injured in his brain when he was besieged in the morning.


    "Take it away, I''m fine!" Wang Fan glared at Liu pangzi and said.


    "Think about it yourself. Forget it. You don''t have to think about it. Listen up!"


    "If you are a member of Xiaoquan gang and you hit me in front of you, will you worry about my revenge?" Wang Fan looks at the puzzling of fat one face, direct metaphor way.


    "Needless to say, as long as you come to revenge, I''ll prepare more people to ambush, and even if I don''t die, I''ll let the invaders drag the skin!" Liu pangzi replied carelessly.


    "What about the result of you going to blood wash Xiaoquan Gang? Have you encountered any traps, ambushes or the like? According to you, the stronghold of Xiaoquan gang has been leveled off by you without resistance. " Wang Fan continued to guide the said.


    "That''s not the same thing. We sent troops quickly and caught them by surprise. Besides, we have a lot of elites. Can''t they resist?" Liu pangzi said with dissatisfaction on his face.


    If you really follow Wang Fan''s idea, just now you go by yourself. This is a ready-made rhythm. Who can do it?


    Did you just ask for credit in vain?


    "Fat man, ah! Sister Qing, you should know what I mean. Give this fat man a supplement Wang Fan said with a tired face.


    Liu pangzi''s IQ is not online, so it''s hard for him to clear it in a few words.


    "Fat man, you think too simply that the small circle gang can monopolize the business of s city. How can it not be considered that we want to retaliate? The reason why we have settled this stronghold so easily proves that they have never thought that we will bloody them!"


    "Don''t talk about the reason why the army is expensive and the speed is high. Every gang will arrange several of its own people in other gangs. So, as long as there is a big move of a certain Gang, do you think other gangs will not respond?"


    "Before Xiaoquan Gang, there was a history of blackmail. It''s only once in a while to commit crimes on the street. It''s only a few days now. It''s really a decoration to be a policeman."


    "The small circle Gang is in control of the new drug purchase channel. There are many forces who want to replace this enviable business. If the small circle gang had the strength of defense we encountered, I''m afraid it would have disappeared long ago."


    Miao Qing doesn''t care about Liu pangzi''s face. He analyzes it thoroughly.


    "No, sister Qing, according to what you mean, we have the wrong number? What forces attacked Van Gogh this morning? "


    Liu pangzi has to admit it, but the result seems to be such a meaning. He organized the black tiger Gang to clean up the stronghold of the small circle Gang, which is just a bargain.


    "I don''t have the wrong number. Didn''t you get the address of brother Xiaoquan? This is the big harvest


    "I guess behind these masked people, it must be someone who instigated them. I don''t know the purpose, but they just blame the small circle gang. But what benefits can this person get from it?"


    "The source of new drug money? Then this group of people may be local gangs, which can let short knife arrange the investigation. If it''s just to eliminate the Xiaoquan Gang, they can do it by themselves. Why do they need to borrow our hand? It''s strange. " Wang Fan said at a loss.


    At the moment, he has no clue. There are so many hidden forces in s city!

 V2.Chapter 1003

    "Brother fan, let''s go to find brother Yu of Xiaoquan Gang now! Otherwise, the time will be prolonged, and if brother Yu detects it, the hard news will be wasted! " Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan''s face anxiously and said.


    Blood wash small circle help when you pick cheap, but this fish brother hiding address is found, if this is fish brother run, fat man will not forgive himself, this is a big credit!


    As long as the fish brother of the small circle Gang is solved, the small circle gang will not become the climate, and many things can be easily solved.


    "Fat man, don''t be in a hurry for a few minutes. We have to make good arrangements. We must catch brother Yu this time. If he escapes, it will be difficult to catch him again!" Wang Fan looked at Liu Pang''s anxious face. He stopped him.


    Now I''m in a hurry. I don''t have enough hands. I''m easy to be escaped by brother fish.


    This matter must be stable, must hit, otherwise all clues, will follow the fish elder brother to hide and break.


    Wang fan is still struggling whether the black tiger Gang needs to continue to participate.


    If the black tiger Gang is allowed to participate, it can indeed make up for the shortage in the number of people, but the greater the risk of exposure, just like the short knife arranges spies in other gangs, other gangs will also arrange spies in the black tiger gang.


    What if, on the way of chasing brother Yu, the spies of other gangs take the lead in releasing this capture?


    These are all problems existing in reality. If it is not safe, it is better not to act, or it will be more difficult to scare the snake.


    "Hum hum"


    "Hello, Wang Fan, where are you..."


    Just as Wang Fan was thinking about how to catch brother Yu, Chen Qian actually called.


    "Fat man, wait a minute. Chen Qian is also in the hospital. I just told him that we are here. He should come soon. It seems that the matter is very urgent!" Wang Fan covers the communication hole of the mobile phone and says to Liu pangzi, indicating that they wait for a moment.


    About five minutes, Chen Qian appeared in the garden.


    "Chen Ju, this way." Wang Fan waved and said.


    "Fortunately, you are all here. I just got a message. I need your help!" Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and said to the two people behind him.


    With a happy expression on his face, it is obvious that the news he just got must be very useful to him, otherwise he would not smile directly.


    "I just got the news that I have found the whereabouts of Jinzhu! I need you to join hands with me, so that I can have more confidence! " Chen Qian said, looking at Wang Fan several people, he waited for Wang Fan to declare his position.


    "Chen Bureau, your police station is the best at rescuing the hostages. I''m afraid we have a wild road like this," Wang Fan said hesitantly.


    Looking at Chen Qian''s situation, I''m very worried. It must conflict with my going to catch brother fish in Xiaoquan. Now that the police station has obtained Jinzhu''s information in advance, it must have some countermeasures.


    "Boss Wang, you are too modest. If you are all unofficial, my brothers over there will be too ordinary to be ordinary."


    "You are the best in s city. This brother is not weak when those masked people attack in the morning! If you join us in the rescue, the success rate will be much higher! "


    Chen Qian was very appreciative of Wang Fan''s martial arts skills. It was a basic operation to take the first rank in the army. The latter two are good at it. The key is that they are also Chinese.


    At this moment, Chen Qian thinks of the kung fu master Bruce Lee who has been fighting all over the world. He is also Chinese!


    With the help of the Chinese people, the rescue will be more successful. After all, the Chinese people are good at martial arts, one dozen and ten.


    "Jinzhu has disappeared for several days. I''m worried that the r people who kidnapped her have special martial arts skills. If only the police of our h country can complete the task, but the casualty rate is estimated to be high! After all, we haven''t really contacted r ninjas before that Looking at Wang Fan did not declare his position, Chen Qian helplessly said a fact.


    These R Ninja troops, he had heard of, but really never contacted.


    On the day of Jinzhu''s kidnapping, he went to the scene of Banshan villa and saw that the broken wood was in a mess. It''s hard to imagine that it was the destructive power caused by several darts, which was better than the police''s gun. However, Wang Fan and them were able to beat away the r people under this kind of attack. This is what Chen admired.


    "Chen Ju is serious, but is the news accurate? And when is the rescue time planned? " Wang Fan asked slowly.


    If the time can be staggered, I will catch brother Yu first, and then come to assist s city police station to rescue Jinzhu, so that both sides can take care of each other.


    "The sooner, the better. I''ve already asked the police station to prepare people. They will come to the hospital to pick up people. Let''s set out together. The address is special. I''m worried that the kidnappers have run away. Because of the terrain, the number of police can''t play a big advantage. On the contrary, they are similar to you, and have more influence!" Chen Qian saw Wang Fan ask, he quickly explained.


    "Chen Ju, we just


    Seeing that Chen Qian is so worried, Liu pangzi behind Wang fan is immediately flustered. It''s not easy to get the clue of Xiaoquan helping Yuge, so he just puts it aside. Is he waiting for Yuge to be alert and leave?


    Liu pangzi had to make a sound. If Wang Fan agreed to rescue Jinzhu now, what would brother Yu do?


    "Fat man! We''ll cooperate with the police to rescue Jinzhu first, and the rest will be discussed later. " Wang Fan directly interrupted Liu pangzi''s words.


    Jinzhu was kidnapped. He always felt uneasy. Now that he has Jinzhu''s whereabouts, he should save Jinzhu first. Brother Yu''s affairs can be released again. After all, brother Yu doesn''t necessarily know that he has been exposed.


    "You? Is there anything else? But don''t worry. One hour is enough for me at most. Jinzhu''s hiding place is actually No. 113, Banshan villa, Anton street, Qingyang District, which is not far from our villa


    For fear of delaying Wang Fan''s business, Chen Qiansheng quickly tells the current position of Jinzhu, and the rescue task will not take long.


    "I don''t know how this address is! 113 Banshan villa Liu pangzi didn''t hold back and said directly.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Qian asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    Liu pangzi was not the only one who was surprised. He saw that Wang Fan and Miao Qing also had different faces.


    "Well, 113 Banshan villa, Anton street, Qingyang District. It''s the hiding place of little circle fish brother we just got! "


    Wang Fan a face calm of say, the heart already disordered.


    Unexpected, reasonable!


    Jinzhu was kidnapped by ninja of r country, and Xiaoquan gang had cooperated with r people for a long time. The best location of s city is Banshan villa, where the concealment is the highest.

 V2.Chapter 1004

    "Banshan villa No. 113, this villa is a bit special. Because of the planning problem, it is located in a remote location. It is located in the innermost part of the villa group. Its building area is larger than that of ordinary villas. The main thing is that behind the villa is the forest reserve. Once this group of people run into the forest reserve, we will undoubtedly look for a needle in the sea!" Chen Qian looks serious said.


    He also knows something about Xiaoquan''s helping brother Yu. Although he is surprised that their addresses are actually the same, he can kill two birds with one stone. The more important thing is to prevent them from escaping!


    "Banshan villa No. 113 also has a deputy No. 1 and Deputy No. 2. In fact, its building area is about five times that of the others. This number covers three villas. I always thought that this house was empty and nobody lived in it. I didn''t expect that it was taken by the Xiaoquan Gang!" Chen Qian went on to explain that the larger the area, the greater the police deployment needed.


    "Chen Bureau, arrange it as soon as possible. It''s a bit strange. The big news of Xiaoquan Gang didn''t come out ahead of time. It''s a quiet way to build such a stronghold. I''m afraid there are some experts behind it for help," Wang Fan urged.


    This kind of thing can only be explored in the past. Since brother fish and Jinzhu of Xiaoquan gang are in the same address, there is no hesitation. Go directly to avoid extraneous affairs.


    Feeling the urgency of the matter, under the urging of Chen Qian, the police car roared and soon arrived at the Banshan villa.


    "Chen Ju, you are familiar with the terrain around the villa. You have arranged for someone to guard the route that the kidnappers may escape. The three of us will go to the villa now to have a look, so as not to let the big army scare the snake. Once they are caught dead, I am worried about the safety of Jinzhu!" Villa area gate, Wang Fan turned to the side of Chen said.


    Jinzhu''s safety is the first priority. If someone tears the ticket, it is estimated that Chen Qian will definitely break out in the same place, which may affect his cooperation with the police.


    For this kind of arrangement, Chen Qian can''t wait for it. He is worried that his police station doesn''t have high-end combat power. If he rashly goes up to meet the ninja of r country, he will be afraid to use heavy weapons indiscriminately. What if he hurts Jinzhu?


    As for blocking the intersection, that''s their best skill. As long as they dare to appear on the broad road, they must become sieves!


    Wang Fan soon left the army. In order to avoid frightening others, Chen Qian stopped honking his horn in the distance, and the police cars soon dispersed at each intersection.


    Maybe it''s because I''m too confident about the safety of the Banshan villa. No. 113 of the Banshan villa has no security measures. Wang Fan and Miao Qing are excellent lighters. They soon appear in front of the No. 113 villa. Only Liu pangzi comes breathlessly late.


    "Fat man, you stare at the nearest Deputy No. 2. Sister Qing, you go to Deputy No. 1 over there. I''ll explore the main villa in the middle!"


    Wang Fan tells them that when they join together, they will inevitably break out extra destructive power. Maybe they don''t care, but fat man and Miao Qing can''t take it. There are just three villas, and the most dangerous one must be in the main villa.


    Wang Fan held his breath and soon touched the door and window of the main villa relying on the green vegetation in the front edge of the villa.


    Since the opening of Ren Du''s two channels, the whole person''s physical quality has been greatly strengthened. At the moment, although others are still outside the villa, they can already hear the voice they are talking about in the villa.


    Wang fan saw that the window was open, so he jumped in directly, and the voice in the living room became clearer.


    However, he was also shocked by the scene in the room. There were boxes of gold bars and gold bars in the room. In particular, the number of gold bars that were not exchanged almost caught up with the number that he and Miao Qing destroyed at the dock!


    Wang fan can''t help but sigh that he is lucky. This room must be guarded usually. Maybe it''s because they get together for a meeting that there is no guard.


    "Brother fish, three eyes, he hasn''t replied, and he doesn''t know where to be happy. It''s estimated that the buyer of this batch of goods should have contacted him well, and then he went out to relax."


    "Brother fish, I''ve got a deal with my downline. It''s hard for him to eat so many goods at one time. He''s raising money. Tomorrow afternoon at the latest, he can raise five million dollars. Let''s keep the gold for him first


    "Brother fish, I also have a situation here. The channel operators that Kim Dae Jung took over before came to me, but they didn''t have enough. They said they couldn''t eat so much at one time, so they asked if we could pay by instalments."


    Several leaders of the Xiaoquan gang are reporting on all kinds of situations at the moment.


    "Seize the time, let them best provide gold bars to trade, and the worst is cash. Now our stronghold at the wharf has been targeted. It''s more and more difficult to do business without changing gold. You all seize the time, and I won''t treat you badly after finishing this ticket!"


    Fish elder brother''s gloomy said, he seems to be premonition to what, the whole person is more depressed.


    "Brother fish, what about the other brothers? We charge a lot of protection fees every year. It''s a pity if we give up this business like this!"


    "Yes, we come from W Province, and it''s hard for us to gain a foothold in S City, so we have to give up..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Small circle help some elder, at the moment full of regret complain way.


    "You don''t have to worry about it one by one. A while ago, we suppressed so many goods just to raise the market price of gold? Now it seems that the effect is not bad! Fortunately, those people in r country agree that we can not release the goods until we open up the market. We can postpone the payment of the 20 million yuan loan. Now we sell all the goods at high prices. Isn''t it good for us to take the money and move to another place to provide for the aged? "


    "Er Mazi, what are you thinking about? How many of them are sincere with us? It is estimated that more than half of them are from our drug business. What do they have to do with us? "


    "Three days at the latest, a few of us will take these loans and transfer them to other cities. This s city really can''t stay any longer. The local gangs below are ready to move. Let them jump out and fight with Wang Fan of the triad! We''re going away with the money. What else do you want to do? "


    Brother Yu is watching now. His brother who has been with him for many years can''t help joking that as long as he stops for two days, he can live a rich life!


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The lively discussion continued, but Wang Fan had understood.


    Brother Yu is willing to give up. It''s not impossible for the small circle Gang to develop well and become the top three gangs in s city.


    But brother fish''s decision is really surprising.

 V2.Chapter 1005

    "I''ve heard from brother fish about this. For so many years, if we didn''t have brother fish, we might still be carrying goods on the wharf now. Where would we be today? Listen to brother fish


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Finish brother Yu''s task as soon as possible. Keep an eye on sanyanzi. Now we haven''t got a reply from his channel. If we insist on this situation, we won''t have to be scared in a few days!"


    Several high-level members of the small circle gang are cheering each other up.


    They have agreed with brother Yu''s decision to give up all the small circle gang in s city. As long as the sales money does not change, and the payment arrives, plus 20 million US dollars to r people, the amount they can share equally is close to 100 million US dollars!


    If the goods are transported on the wharf, how many lives will it take to transport the money?


    "Pa pa"


    Wang Fan suddenly came out of the bedroom and clapped for them.


    "I didn''t expect that the Xiaoquan gang had so much money. In just a few years, they made tens of millions of dollars!" Wang Fan said with a smile.


    "Who the hell did you get in here?" One of the key members jumped up.


    His job is to be responsible for the safety of the villa. As a result, a big living man suddenly appeared. This situation only shows that his work is not in place. Thinking of leaving a bad impression on brother Yu, he can''t help yelling at Wang Fan.


    "Grass... Do you want to die¡¤¡¤¡¤ Wang Fan


    Brother Yu is still talking about his ideal with everyone. Unexpectedly, in the twinkling of an eye, like a ghost, a man comes out. He is also scared. He is about to scold him. He finds out that he actually knows Wang Fan, who he has been dealing with all this time!


    "Don''t panic, I don''t mean any harm. It''s none of my business to give up the territory of s city or to pay for old age. This is country h. We don''t need to beat foreigners to death!" Wang Fan said with a genial face, as if several old friends were talking.


    Wang Fan''s genial smile in the eyes of several senior members of the Xiaoquan Gang is no different from the devil''s smile. Is the leader of the grand w province Sanlian Gang a good man with a gentle personality?


    They know what Wang fan does on weekdays. A few days ago, they killed a big stick and more than a dozen small gangs on the wharf, which made them have the idea of quitting s city.


    After all, no matter how many sites there are, there is only one life.


    "As long as you answer me a few questions, we have nothing to do with each other and go our own way. I don''t think I heard what you just said!" Wang Fan looked at the small circle to help a few people, a face vigilant looking at himself, tone relaxed said.


    I don''t trust myself!


    They all said don''t do anything that can be solved orally. Why don''t the people in the small circle believe it?


    "You also intend to leave s city. We have no conflict of interests. As long as you answer a few questions, you can live to realize your ideal. We don''t have to fight to the end! Besides, although there are many of you, how many of you can get away from me once you start? " Wang Fan looked at a few people, still a look of disbelief, direct fierce threat.


    "Really just answer a few questions and you can let us go?" Fish elder brother a face vigilant ask a way.


    He knows Wang Fan''s skill. If you really want to start, I''m afraid most of the people present will be left behind, but not all of them!


    Although brother Yu is wary of Wang Fan, he is not afraid to do what Wang Fan says. After all, all the people present are the backbone of the small circle gang. They are all family members. It may be difficult for so many people to beat Wang Fan, but it''s not a problem to escape. It''s a pity that the gold bar in the bedroom.


    "I promise, as long as you answer a few questions, I will let you go safely!"


    Wang Fan looked at the fish brother, and he directly assured him.


    "Buzz"


    Fish brother is tangled, his mobile phone on the sofa vibrates, a strange number calls.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother fish, I''m a new recruit of brother Sanyan. We just got back to Feilong bridge, but our stronghold was washed with blood! Now a large number of policemen are out of the city. I don''t know if they are going to catch the murderer or not! "


    Fish elder brother just connect the telephone, the tone over the telephone is terrified of say, fish elder brother''s face also more and more gloomy.


    "Grass! The police in s city are out of town! The stronghold over there is ransacked! " Fish elder brother scolds a way, throw telephone into sofa subsequently, a face sternly looking at Wang Fan.


    "What? Feilongqiao stronghold washed by blood? When and who did it? "


    "The spies below me didn''t move. It wasn''t the local gangs that did it!"


    "Wait, when did the police leave town? What is their purpose? "


    "Let''s go out and watch. If we come to the mid levels villa, we will be ready to run back!"


    Several key members of the small circle Gang have changed their faces at the moment. They can''t believe where to talk about it. Just now, they are still talking about the ideal that everyone will be a multimillionaire after a few days. As a result, now they are told that the police are coming?


    "Is it you? Deliberate procrastination? You''re with the police Fish brother now finally understood.


    The reason why Wang fan is so easy to talk is to delay time. There''s no need to go out at all. The police must have come for them.


    Just because of other reasons, I haven''t come here yet. On the contrary, Wang Fan arrived first.


    "Brother, don''t look outside. We can''t go out until we get rid of him! He''s the undercover of the police Brother fish said with a gloomy face.


    I was careless this time. I always thought that no one paid attention to the villa. I haven''t been out for several days. I didn''t expect that I was still being watched!


    Now we can only hope that the police haven''t come after they solve Wang Fan, otherwise they are all over!


    "Kill


    With brother Yu, there are seven people in the whole living room. At the moment, they quickly pick up the steel pipe from the corner and rush to Wang Fan with a wave.


    They are going to explode in their hearts. Wang fan is too insidious. After playing with him for a long time, this guy is trying to catch them all. It''s totally deceiving to say that he will let them live!


    Fish elder brother without saying a word directly touch the tea table below, he in case, tea table below but often with a pistol.


    This is where his strength lies. No matter how powerful Wang fan is, can he be more powerful than a bullet?


    If you want to leave safely, you have to solve the problem first, or they can''t go anywhere! Not to mention waiting for the police to come and trying to escape!


    As long as Wang fan is upset, even if the police surround the whole villa, he is confident to leave safely with everyone!


    This villa has been bought for so many years, and he has already built it into a multi-purpose stronghold. There are several secret roads leading to the forest reserve behind it. As long as you enter the forest reserve, it is equivalent to escaping from heaven!

 V2.Chapter 1006

    "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    Wang Fan conveniently solved a close small circle to help elder, raise head to a few people light say.


    His tone of voice is very relaxed, as if this hit, as simple as driving away flies and mosquitoes.


    No matter how many of you there are, you just have to drive away a few times, that''s all!


    He glanced at the people around him. He was scared, but he rushed to die. He couldn''t understand them.


    The people of the small circle Gang must have known their own strength for a long time. In the warehouse at the wharf before, they could make dozens of them suffer heavy losses, not to mention how many now?


    For him, there is no difference between the general members and the elders. It''s just that the stronger ants and the general ants can''t beat themselves anyway.


    "Second, third, let''s fight together and hold Wang Fan down!" See Wang fan so quickly solved a person, fish elder brother some flustered say.


    In a hurry under the coffee table, fumble hidden in the corner of the gun, as long as a few seconds, pistol in hand, the world I have! I''m sure I can kill Wang Fan with one shot.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that they don''t work hard. They''ve never seen Wang Fan since they dealt with him. Wang Fan''s merciful and Wang Fangang''s good intentions, in their view, are that weasels pay New Year''s greetings to chickens, and they don''t have good intentions.


    It seems that the sound of the police siren came from outside. Obviously, the police are not far away. It must be towards them, which makes them want to get rid of Wang Fan.


    A few people who besieged Wang Fan also knew what brother Yu was doing. As long as they dragged Wang Fan down, they had not lost!


    "The gun?"


    Although Wang Fan was besieged by others, he didn''t do his best, so he spent a few people. When they found that they would stop doing useless work.


    But as soon as Yu Guang glanced at him, he saw brother Yu take out a black pistol from the coffee table, and was shocked.


    At such a close distance, once brother fish shoots, he may not be able to avoid completely.


    At the moment, Wang Fan no longer hides his strength, and 100% of his firepower is fully open!


    Wait and move, hands up and feet down, feet down and hands up.


    Dantian transport capacity, one gas linked, late strike!


    The men who besieged Wang Fan suddenly found that the situation was wrong. Before they could react, they had been pushed several meters away by Wang Fan''s superb Taijiquan.


    Looking at the various movements, in fact, it''s only two seconds, but brother fish hasn''t lifted the pistol yet.


    "Whoosh!"


    People like mirage, Wang Fan instantly appeared in front of the fish brother, a hand in the fish brother ready to lift the pistol.


    "You


    Brother Yu is about to take aim at Wang Fan. Unexpectedly, a dark shadow suddenly appears beside him. When he looks at it, it''s Wang Fan, and he is scared to shiver.


    He wanted to get the pistol back, but the pistol in his hand was like being clamped by pliers, no matter how hard he tried, he didn''t move!


    "Answer me a few questions and I''ll give you a chance to live! Or I can''t help you when the police come later! "


    "If I want to kill you, I don''t have to waste any time! It''s not good for you to drag on any longer! "


    Wang Fan said calmly, and then he slowly took the pistol in brother Yu''s hand.


    "Fan... Fan brother, you ask, as long as we know, I will tell you all, just let us go!" Seeing the huge gap between the two sides, brother Yu had to bow his head.


    At first, I thought that Wang Fan and the police outside were in a gang, but now it seems that they are not.


    And as Wang Fan said, if he really wants to attack a few people on the scene, he won''t be so polite. Maybe he just asks a few questions!


    In the face of the hope of survival, brother Yu''s unswerving attitude just now quietly changed, sitting on the sofa, waiting to answer Wang Fan''s question.


    "Who kidnapped Jinzhu? Where is she? Where is the source of the new drug money Wang Fan asked with a smile.


    Seeing that brother fish had given up his resistance, he put away his pistol at the same time. After all, it was hard for the police to explain later.


    "I said, I said all, just please let us go and we''ll leave s city from now on."


    Fish elder brother has been scared to break gall, where repeatedly beg for mercy, he is afraid that Wang fan is not happy, will he directly killed.


    "Jinzhu is in the villa next door. The man who kidnapped him is


    Brother Yu just wants to live now. He doesn''t care about the information. Anyway, he doesn''t plan to continue to live in s city. In order to survive, it''s OK to sell his partners.


    "Bang bang"


    The door, which was half open, was suddenly opened, and a large number of fully armed police rushed in directly.


    Seeing this scene, brother Yu is as pale as ashes. This time, he really can''t escape. He can only confess leniency, strive to continue to use money to settle down, and let himself out ahead of time.


    It''s just that there''s so much gold in the villa. I don''t know who to look for as a scapegoat. It''s a pity that I have tens of millions of dollars of goods.


    Seeing the police, brother fish found that he could only accept the fact that he went to the police station to investigate.


    Although it can survive, it costs too much.


    At this moment, he was a little annoyed. If he believed Wang Fan at the beginning and answered his questions directly, they were already in the protection area behind the villa, where they were hiding a lot of gold bars. It was a pity that they were still rich after they went out¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "They have surrendered


    Wang Fan quickly raised his hand.


    "Ah Xi, that''s the fish brother of Xiaoquan gang. Shoot me!"


    A policeman wearing a helmet saw brother Yu sitting on the sofa, his face changed greatly, so he ordered to shoot directly.


    "Bang bang"


    Wang Fan looked at the flash of fire from the barrel of the gun. He rushed to the bedroom door.


    These policemen in s city are too careless, so they don''t care if they hurt their own people?


    Is Chen Qian trying to take advantage of this opportunity to kill himself?


    But there are Liu pangzi and Miao Qing out there?


    Chen qianzhen thought he could kill himself?


    The gunfire has been ringing all the time. Wang Fan has been hiding in the bedroom next to him. At the moment, he can feel the deterrence brought by heavy fire. The whole villa wall is shaking, and all of these vibrations come from the impact of the released bullets!


    Soon the whole living room was in a mess. Everything was broken, including the bodies of those people in Xiaoquan gang.


    "Report, seven people including brother fish of Xiaoquan Gang have been killed!"


    "Ah Xi, I didn''t let them run away at last! You should be on guard. In case there are people in the small circle upstairs, we can''t let them go. Anyone in the small circle will leave alive! "


    Hearing the conversation of the police outside the bedroom, Wang Fan was shocked. Did he finish the killing so soon?


    It''s so annoying. I was about to get the answer just now. As a result, it''s a good time for these policemen to come!


    All the clues that could have been solved were interrupted again!


    Why did these policemen suddenly go crazy when they said they would catch several people alive?

 V2.Chapter 1007

    Wang Fan came out cautiously. Fortunately, the police didn''t want to kill him. Seeing Wang Fan, they just nodded their heads and didn''t say much.


    "They all surrendered. How can you kill them all?"


    "It''s not easy to find the clue again. Where is Chen Qian?"


    Wang Fan was not angry and asked directly at the policeman who had just given the order to shoot.


    So the good situation was lost.


    If it wasn''t for the police, Wang Fan even wanted to teach him a lesson.


    "Click!"


    Seems to feel Wang Fan''s bad, the police actually loaded the bullet, a cautious look at Wang Fan.


    "This is the order of Chen Bureau. If you have any doubt, go to him by yourself. His car is outside! We''re just following orders! " The policeman pulled down the hood and said to Wang Fan.


    He is also afraid of Wang Fan''s violent injury. Although he has a gun in his hand, it can''t bring him the slightest sense of security. After all, he has experienced Wang Fan''s skill. In the police yard, more than ten people can''t hold Wang Fan down, let alone himself now!


    Wang Fan''s clenched fist clattered and he strode out.


    Did Chen come here on purpose?


    They have already said hello in advance. If someone escapes outside, they will be intercepted, and they will be responsible inside the villa!


    And now?


    It''s nothing!


    It''s clear that brother fish has compromised. As a result, these policemen still shoot! Thinking of this, Wang Fan gets angry. Can''t you shoot later?


    At this moment, Wang Fan doubted whether Chen Qian was with him or not? If the heart is not together, then say it earlier, so as to avoid mutual interference.


    "Chen Ju, I heard that you gave an order to shoot the people of Xiaoquan Gang directly. Is that true?"


    Wang Fan walked out of the front yard of the villa and saw Chen Qian standing in front of a police car. At the moment, he was looking at the villa with no expression on his face. Wang Fan didn''t care what Chen Qian thought and asked directly.


    "It''s my order! As long as the villas in the middle of the mountain are found, all the people of the small circle gang will be shot! " Chen Qian didn''t look at Wang Fan and said coldly.


    "You... Can''t you let them start later? Inside are brother Yu and several backbones of Xiaoquan gang. There is no ninja of r country. Do you want to give such an order? What''s more, I have subdued them! "


    "If your people go in later, I can get the information I want from brother fish''s mouth! Do you know that the fish brothers of this small circle Gang have already spoken, but your people still shoot! "


    Wang Fan said, almost roaring up, too angry.


    "I know, there are only small circle people in it, they all die!"


    Chen Qian is still cold expression, eyes looking at the villa.


    "Chen Ju, who are you? Is it possible that


    No matter how dull Wang fan is, he feels that there is something wrong. Chen Qian used to be a man who didn''t change his color before the collapse of Mount Tai. Today, he even opened his mouth with such a dead face. Is something really wrong?


    "All these people of Xiaoquan Gang should die. If they hadn''t been the mastermind, Jinzhu wouldn''t have been kidnapped. Even my people dare to move. Who will die if they don''t die? I want them to bury Jinzhu with me


    "As long as it''s the small circle Gang, I''ll let them all go to Jinzhu''s funeral. From now on, there will be no small circle gang in S City, and the elimination of these backbones is only the first step!"


    Chen Qian said coldly, and his plain expression began to be full of hostility.


    "Golden Pearl..."


    Wang Fan suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He didn''t see the golden bead in the main villa just now. Was it torn?


    Looking at Chen Qian with a fierce face, I feel like a volcano that has been silent for a long time. It suddenly erupts today.


    Wang Fan turns his head and adjusts his vision. There are still people in the car behind Chen Qian. Don''t you think it''s Jinzhu? Just pale, looking at the limbs and their discordance, slightly stiff feeling!


    Thinking of what Chen said just now, Wang Fan suddenly understood that he was still late and that Jinzhu had been poisoned.


    "Chen Ju, I''m sorry. The people in this small circle really should be killed! " Wang Fan comforted.


    Originally full of anger and ready to blame Chen Qian for wantonly ordering the shooting of several people in Xiaoquan Gang, but seeing the dead Jinzhu, Wang Fan suddenly understands Chen Qian''s order, which is the main revenge on the spot.


    Wang Fan sympathizes with Chen. Chen Qian and Jinzhu have a good relationship, but they are still husband and wife in law. Even if they are at odds, they will take care of each other.


    According to Chen Qian''s conjecture, the other party kidnapped Jinzhu just to scare him. His impressive police chief of S City, presumably these kidnappers didn''t dare to go too far. I didn''t expect that they had come to collect Jinzhu''s body for a few days!


    If you are going to blow up the villa, it seems that Chen Qian is still restraining himself. He is still rational in the pain of losing his wife!


    "Chen Ju, the most urgent task now is to find out these people. The small circle Gang is solved with brother Yu. I don''t think the small circle gang can survive any more. It''s just that the r people who cooperate with them are not caught?"


    In order to transfer the heavy atmosphere, Wang Fan opened his mouth and asked Chen Qian for confirmation.


    "We didn''t see the people of r country, but it''s estimated that soon after they left, they used gold beads to divert our attention, and they can''t escape! As long as the Xiaoquan Gang is destroyed, where else can they hide? "


    Chen Qian ruthlessly said that the shooting of these people is not enough. He wants to be buried with all the people who hurt Jinzhu.


    "Chen Ju, in this villa, I found a lot of new drug money. The people in this small circle are also worthy of death. I just don''t know how many people in this small circle are hidden in s city. Moreover, I heard that brother Yu might have some other ideas. This small circle is not his word!" Wang Fan said all the information he had heard.


    "Isn''t brother Yu the boss of Xiaoquan Gang? You mean they''re all in control? Is there another person behind the kidnapping of Jinzhu? " Chen Qian''s brows wrinkled slightly when he heard this.


    In this way, the forces behind the small circle gang are really complicated. On the surface, the fish brother of the small circle Gang seems to be beautiful, but in fact, he is still a dog for the old gang behind the scenes!


    "There are a lot of drugs and money in it! They are so crazy to collect money. They must spend a lot of money on what they are going to do. Otherwise, they would not take such a big risk and keep so much money. I doubt that the person behind the Xiaoquan Gang still has a big move, but the clue will be broken here! "


    "As for who is behind him, or their next plan, we have no way to know!"


    Wang Fan said here a face of helplessness, is really a lot of good things, every time I want to touch the truth of things, the result of the clue is broken!

 V2.Chapter 1008

    Wang fan is helpless, but he can''t blame Chen Qian. After all, people''s wives have been torn. Compared with Jin Zhu''s death, other things are not so important!


    They were so quiet, watching the police searching for the villa in front of them without saying a word. At the moment, they both had their own ideas. Although the atmosphere was quiet, it was not so embarrassing.


    After a while, the police had finished searching the villa, and no one else was found!


    The search results were soon reported to Chen Qian.


    "Deal with the corpse first. Don''t move anything else you find. Lock it up first! No one is allowed in without my notice! We will inform the Ministry of information later to carry out publicity! This is the first super large anti drug case cracked in s city! Then the city wanted a small circle of gang members! " Chen said coldly.


    These words are two words in Wang Fan''s ears.


    Cruel man!


    If you want to eradicate the small circle and help everyone, you have to make this matter bigger. The bigger the better!


    And the mountain of gold in this villa is the best entry point. Everyone can be punished for this kind of drug trafficker. With the help of public opinion and the police system, the small circle gang will surely be planted this time!


    Seeing that Chen Qian was in a bad mood, Wang Fan didn''t disturb him any more and went back to Xiya company directly.


    Along the way, Wang Fan told Liu pangzi and Miao Qing about his discovery.


    "I suggest you go directly to the hospital to see sun Xixi. There are so many things happening today. You were attacked in the morning, and now Chen Qian''s wife has an accident again. It''s the same thing after another. We''d better solve sun''s problem as soon as possible! "


    Three talents to Xiya company, Miao Qing to Wang Fan, put forward their own suggestions.


    After all, sun was injured because of Wang Fan. Wang fan should go to visit her and inquire about sun''s thoughts.


    After Miao Qing''s reminding, Wang fancai remembers that there are many things going on today. Sun Xixi is a female and has a relationship with Chen Qian. Even if she has a minor injury, she is expected to be hospitalized. She''d better go and find out whether sun Xixi decides to go back to park Yanwu.


    S city hospital.


    Wang Fan found that during this period of time, he and the hospital are quite predestined. Cui Yu was shot in the hospital in front, and now sun Xixi is in the hospital. Both of them went to the hospital because of their own reasons, while Wang Fan was only slightly injured.


    "Sun Xixi, VIP ward 703, inpatient department!"


    According to the address Liu pangzi inquired about, Wang Fan went upstairs with a basket of fruits.


    "703, this is it, eh? It''s a single ward, and the door is still closed! " Wang Fan couldn''t help sighing.


    Find sun''s ward, see the door closed, ready to knock on the door, as a result, he saw a familiar figure from the small window on the door.


    Chen Qian!


    Don''t you need someone to take care of Jinzhu''s future?


    Why is Chen Qian here?


    Wang Fan''s face is muddled. It''s the pain of losing his wife. How can Chen Qian walk out of the shadow of grief and indignation so quickly?


    Seeing that Chen Qian sat down next to the edge of the hospital bed with a caring look, Wang Fan didn''t make a sound. He always felt that it was not appropriate to go in now and interrupt the conversation between them, so he just stood quietly outside the door of the room.


    "Sissy, just marry me. I''ll treat your children well."


    Wang Fan stood at the door bored, the result was in the ward before Chen''s proposal to calm down!


    This is a big melon. You''d better not go in and be a melon eater quietly.


    "Marriage? What do you think of marrying me now? Are you really going to divorce Jinzhu? " Sun asked, puzzled.


    Chen Qian''s wife is Jinzhu, and Jinzhu''s brother, Jinnan, is the mayor of s city!


    If Chen Qian dares to divorce Jin Zhu, his position as the head of the police station will be suspended!


    She knows that Chen Qian had the idea of divorcing Jinzhu before, but once he really faced Jinzhu, Chen Qian could only admit it. After all, his future was in Jinzhu''s hands. Chen Qian always said that he was preparing, and then he proposed to her after divorce. He coaxed her for several years!


    Man''s mouth, deceitful ghost!


    Sun Xixi has not reported any hope for a long time. She may still have this idea two years ago when she married Chen Qian. However, Chen Qian wrote too many empty checks. Sun Xixi also understands Chen Qian''s difficulties. It''s not easy!


    The beautiful police chief turned out to be a hen pecked husband.


    What''s more, sun Xixi is satisfied with her lover''s status now. She doesn''t worry about food or clothing. No one dares to bully his mother and son. Isn''t this the life he wanted in the past few years?


    Sun Xixi is already at ease. She is surprised how Chen Qian mentioned it again today. She hasn''t talked about marriage for a long time!


    "Jinzhu was kidnapped by Xiaoquan Gang a few days ago. Today, she was torn up! I don''t have to divorce at all now. As long as you agree, we''ll get the marriage certificate later! "


    "Before that, I''m going to arrest all of them! If they dare to touch my woman, they will die! "


    Chen Qian looked at Sun Xixi tenderly and said, as if there was only sun Xixi in the whole world.


    Sun Xixi heard Chen''s words, she immediately fell into silence, this matter to put in the past, she will definitely agree, but know, park Yanwu is still alive after the news, sun Xixi is now in a tangle.


    "How heartless!"


    Wang Fan stood outside the ward, and he couldn''t help appraising what Chen Qian had done.


    Jinzhu is not cold now, but Chen Qian is not sad now. Instead, he proposes to another woman, as if Jinzhu''s death is a good thing for him!


    really a badass.


    This kind of thing happened in TV series, Wang fan can understand, but when it really happened around him, Wang Fan was a little hard to accept!


    Sun Xixi is the mother of Park Yanwu''s children. Although she is not married, Wang Fan absolutely does not allow sun Xixi to be accused by others.


    I didn''t know before, but now I know the help of nature.


    Sun Xixi''s mother and son are now Park Yanwu''s only living relatives. In any case, he should take them back to w province safely and let their family reunite. Now that they are about to succeed, how can sun Xixi marry Chen Qian?


    This must be stopped!


    "Hello, please help me find sun''s ward. I''m her friend."


    See a patrol of the city pass by, Wang Fan loudly toward the name of the city for help.


    "Sun Xixi, room 703, this is the room. You just go in!"


    The nurse patrols the ward once an hour. She comes to where she lives.


    The two people in the room heard the voice outside the door and quickly terminated the marriage proposal conversation.


    "Squeak"


    "Oh, Chen Ju, you also come to visit Sun Xixi."


    Wang Fan pretended to have just arrived and said hello to Chen Qian.

 V2.Chapter 1009

    "Wang... Wang Fan."


    See Wang Fan come in, sun Xixi face flustered say hello.


    "Don''t move. You''re hurt. Lie in bed and have a rest!"


    Wang fan saw sun''s action, he quickly said in a voice, if sun''s enthusiasm is too much, won''t it be suspected by Chen Qian?


    "Your ward is really hard to find. I just asked several nurses to find it here!"


    Wang Fan naturally saw the flustered look on Sun Xixi''s face, and he quickly explained.


    This woman absolutely has something to hide from herself, otherwise how can she look frightened? She is obviously worried about what secret she overheard.


    "I asked the doctor downstairs just now. They said that if you have skin trauma, you can just rest for a period of time. Fortunately, there are no other major problems."


    "I have to thank Chen Bureau for this. If they didn''t come here in time, we would be miserable. I didn''t expect that these masked people were so rampant that they would dare to commit crimes in the street in broad daylight!"


    In order to dispel sun''s doubts, Wang fan can only turn the topic around and talk about the attack in the morning.


    "Sissy, I''m still to blame. Bai has been the police chief for so many years, but there are still such public security problems! It seems that after I go back, I will focus on rectifying this kind of gang related behavior! "


    "Sisi, you are good for healing. If you have any requirements, you can directly talk to the nurse or contact me to help you solve them! You''ve been in the hospital these two days. Don''t worry about things at home. I''ll ask someone to take good care of your child. "


    "Boss Wang, don''t talk about thank you or not. It''s my duty as a policeman! I''m ashamed of the general public for such things within my jurisdiction! "


    "You talk first. I have something else on my side, so I''ll go first."


    Chen Qian saw that Wang Fan was present, and his interest in proposing marriage had disappeared. He told sun Xixi to pay more attention to her health, and then he was ready to leave.


    "Brother fan, did you just come up?"


    See Chen left, lying on the bed of sun Xixi suddenly asked.


    Sun Xixi is afraid that Wang Fan will hear about Chen Qian''s proposal to her. If it comes to park Yanwu''s ears, she will be speechless.


    "Yes, I''ve just come up. I''ve been walking downstairs for a long time. Do you want to eat other fruits? I''m going to buy it now. "


    Wang Fan of course understand Sun Xixi''s purpose, simply pretend to be silly, said.


    "Oh, no, no, I''ve already had it just now. Thank you for your concern."


    Hearing that Wang Fan didn''t know anything, sun Xixi felt a little more secure and quickly expressed her thanks to Wang Fan.


    "I''m sorry. I was just taking your mother and son to the hospital for a paternity test. I didn''t expect to be targeted. I was also blamed for this. I knew we were separated."


    Looking at Sun Xixi''s bandaged arm, Wang Fan said with some guilt that although it was only skin injury, it was too bad for a weak woman. At that time, there were still children present. I was worried that it would leave any shadow.


    "Brother fan, it''s OK. I also want to thank you for protecting us at that time, otherwise I would never see Yanwu again."


    Sun Xixi thought of the picture of being attacked and said with lingering fear.


    If they were ordinary people, I''m afraid they would be succeeded by those masked people. They even forced the vehicles to stop on the road and committed crimes openly.


    That is to say, Wang Fan''s skill is so good that he can resist the siege of so many people. At the same time, he is also curious about Wang Fan''s identity.


    Park Yan Wu didn''t know Wang Fan before. He is a man of great skill and gold. She didn''t expect to meet a noble man when she went to w province. She knows what Chen Qian is. Chen Qian has no airs in front of Wang Fan. We can see many things from it.


    "When your injury is better, please take your child to have a paternity test. The sooner this happens, the better. You don''t mind. After all, I want to give Park Yanwu a real message!"


    Wang fan saw that sun did not hate herself, and directly asked for another paternity test.


    "Er, I''ll have the child sent over in two days. You''ll be watching and the paternity test will soon prove it. Then you can send it back to w province for matching. The child must be Park Yanwu."


    Sun said in a positive tone that although there was a little conflict in her heart about Wang Fan''s suggestion, it was well covered up, so that Wang Fan didn''t find it.


    Sun Xixi naturally knows who her child''s father is, but she is still a little unhappy when she is told by Wang Fan to have a paternity test for many times.


    She can only accept, after all, the body is not afraid of shadow crooked, this child is really Park Yanwu.


    Wang Fan''s request is not unreasonable. Park Yanwu has disappeared for so many years, and suddenly has another child. Anyone would have doubts about it, so she has to do it in person. Otherwise, there is no evidence. Let alone Park Yanwu, I''m afraid even Wang Fan would doubt whether the child is Park Yanwu''s.


    "As soon as the identification results come out, I will contact w province to send you mother and son."


    Wang fan saw sun''s affirmative look and estimated that the child was Park Yanwu''s in all probability. He simply continued to pretend to be stupid and said that he wanted to see how sun would decide whether to stay in s city and marry Chen Qian or go to w province with him to reunite with Park Yanwu.


    "Brother fan, this child must belong to park Yanwu. You can tell Park Yanwu the news in advance. I''m absolutely sure about that! I just have to look at this matter in W province. I don''t want to go there yet! "


    Sun Xixi heard Wang Fan''s decision, sun Xixi also said her own idea, now she is not willing to leave s city.


    "You''ve been dragging big kids for many years and suffered so many crimes. Now you know that park Yanwu is alive. Now you don''t want to see Park Yanwu in W province?"


    Wang fan can''t understand Sun''s decision. She and he have already made it clear in private. Sun also expresses her willingness to meet each other. She doesn''t want her child to have no father. As a result, sun refuses her own arrangement?


    Even if the identification results come out, the child is park Yanwu, sun Xixi will stay in s city!


    Wang Fan looks at Sun Xixi with uncertain expression. He wants to know what sun Xixi thinks now.


    Mingming is still in love with Park Yanwu, but he doesn''t want to see each other.


    Is the affair of affection really so confused?


    "Brother fan, please don''t ask. I can give you a paternity test, but after the result comes out, I won''t go to w province with you now. I have something else to do here. Please understand me!"


    Sun Xixi sat up from the bed, looked at Wang Fan and said in a low voice. Her voice was full of supplication.


    It seems to show that she does not leave s city is suffering, and this suffering can not be explained to Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 1010

    Looking at Sun Xixi''s pleading appearance, Wang Fan also had a big head. He had known that he would bring Miao Qing. It would be more convenient for women to communicate with each other.


    He has confessed to sun Xixi, but sun still has something to hide from him.


    Then Wang Fan was annoyed. He seemed to understand what it was that he couldn''t say.


    This must be what I overheard just now. Sun Xixi used to live with Park Yanwu. He knew that if she was rich, sun Xixi would not be a junior for Chen Qian.


    Now, with Jin Zhu''s death, Mrs. Chen''s position has been vacated. Isn''t all the ultimate pursuit of junior high becoming a regular?


    Now Chen Qian has proposed to sun Xixi, as long as sun Xixi agrees, that is to ascend to the sky.


    Before, food and clothing became a problem with Park Yanwu. Even now, if she followed Park Yanwu, she would have such worries.


    On the other hand, he promised Chen Qian that all kinds of luxury food and clothing were not readily available?


    No matter how prosperous the spiritual world is, it is ultimately built on the basis of material. Looking at sun''s choice, Wang fan is a bit contemptuous. Sun is greedy for material enjoyment, and is unwilling to reunite with her family!


    What''s more, how can I watch Park Yanwu suffer poverty? I just didn''t tell sun Xixi. As a result, ha ha, woman!


    Wang fan can only snort coldly in his heart.


    "Brother fan, I know you have an idea in your heart. After I have been Chen Qian''s lover for so many years, you must think that I am reluctant to give up Chen Qian. Chen Qian is selfish. His ability is actually to hold Jinzhu. I didn''t expect that he was so brave this time. Jinzhu is a powerful man in S City, and even some people dare to kidnap and tear up the ticket in public! "


    "I won''t marry Chen Qian. I used to be forced by life. I have no source of income. I have a child with me. The pressure of survival is too great. I am a mistress of Chen Qian to live with humiliation. If I am wronged by myself, it''s all right. But park Yanwu and I still have a child. Does it make me watch the child suffer from hunger?"


    Sun said, her eyes began to overflow with tears.


    "I''ve been through all these years. I don''t have any love for Chen Qian. To put it bluntly, he knows what he needs. I also know his ability. Before that, he didn''t dare to have a showdown with Jinzhu, explain his words or ask for a divorce! Now that Jinzhu is dead, he probably wants to impress me with the proposal again. "


    "If I don''t know that park Yanwu is still alive, I will certainly promise him. After all, even if I don''t think about myself, I have to think about the future of my child. But since I know that park is still alive, I understand that the child has only one father, that is park


    Sun said firmly, wiping her tears with a tissue.


    "Brother fan, now you help me, and I know the news of Park Yanwu, you can rest assured that I will never have any relationship with any man, including Chen Qian!"


    "We said before, I want to leave, he must not have any obstruction, everything is based on two people''s voluntary basis! From now on, I won''t be Chen Qian''s mistress any more. I''ll only be a responsible mother, what I should do! "


    Sun said here, she had stopped choking, and she seemed to be radiant again.


    Before in order to live in disgrace, sun Xixi has died, now sun Xixi is a mother full of maternal love, only the child who just went to school in her heart.


    "Brother fan, thank you for your help during this period of time. Although I won''t get involved with any man, I won''t go to w province to meet Park Yanwu. You don''t have to persuade me about this. Now I''m open-minded. From now on, I will only live for me and my children, and I will never commit myself to others."


    Sun said here, looking directly at Wang Fan.


    She also hopes that Wang fan can understand her. Wang Fan came all the way from Huaxia w province to help park Yanwu find his relatives. Now people have found them, but they don''t want to follow Wang Fan back to w province. For Wang Fan, who is affectionate, this doesn''t help. Park Yanwu is still alone, which is no different from before.


    "You want to break off the relationship with Chen Qian. I support you in this matter, but I don''t trust you to put your mother and son in S City alone. Since there is no concern here, why don''t you accept my arrangement? Wouldn''t it be better for your family to get together in W Province?"


    Wang Fan asked suspiciously, this woman''s idea is really unique enough, not reluctant to give up the material life here, but also unwilling to go to w province to find Park Yanwu, what is this to make?


    "Brother fan, please don''t ask. I really have a problem that I can''t say. I can promise that I won''t do anything sorry to park Yanwu and the children in the future. Although I also want to take the children to reunite with Park Yanwu, I really can''t now. Brother fan, please forgive me."


    Sun Xixi said here, direct two hand compilation, to Wang Fan.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang Fan looked at sun''s expression and was speechless. I''m afraid that this woman really has her own difficulties. If she doesn''t say it, she won''t say it. Anyway, as long as she has a good life, park Yanwu will be happy.


    "OK, when the identification results come out, I will explain this matter to park Yanwu. You don''t want to take your children there, but I will convey your exact information to park Yanwu truthfully."


    In the end, Wang Fan had no choice but to compromise. Sometimes women are stubborn and say nothing.


    "Let''s say that you and your children will continue to stay in s city. I''ll see the time. When it''s right, I''ll arrange Park Yanwu to come to s city. It doesn''t conflict with your decision to stay in s city. Let your three families get together at that time!"


    Wang Fan compromised.


    It seems that sun Xixi is extremely reluctant to leave s City, so let Park Yanwu come here. Now the transportation is so convenient that it''s almost the same to reunite in W province or s city. Why do you have to struggle to bring sun Xixi to w province?


    "OK, thank you, brother Wang. If Park Yanwu can return to s City, it would be perfect! The child here has begun to learn to contact with new things. Now the concept of father is not too strong, but when he grows up, he will cry for his father all day. If Park Yanwu can come back, the child will not have to worry about being disliked by other children! "


    Sun said, tears again flow out, but also more grateful to Wang Fan.


    Knowing that he doesn''t want to leave s City, Wang fan doesn''t force himself to obey his arrangement. Instead, he helps Park Yanwu come back.


    Family reunion, which in the past, may be sun Xixi''s life, do not dare to expect.

 V2.Chapter 1011

    Wang fan saw sun''s attitude at the moment and knew that she had agreed to her own arrangement. The stone hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground!


    He is most worried that sun Xixi has been following Chen Qian for a long time. Although he can''t put park Yanwu on the surface, he actually chooses to mix with Chen Qian. In this case, he has a headache.


    Fortunately, at least so far, sun really cares about Park Yanwu in her heart, rather than talking about it.


    At present, we are waiting for the result of paternity test. We must tell Park Yanwu the good news in advance.


    Wang Fan quickly said goodbye to sun Xixi. After all, brother Yu is dead now, so many clues need to be found again.


    Wang Fan, who left the hospital, did not return to the hotel. Instead, he took Liu pangzi to Cui Yinzhu''s home.


    Before, he asked Cui Yu to help inquire about [room b]. According to his inference, Cui Yu is still a skilled otaku. It should have been a result for such a long time. In recent days, Wang Fan has been delayed by a series of things, so he went to Cui Yu''s house to ask clearly.


    They soon came to Cui Yu''s house, but Cui Yinzhu opened the door, which surprised Wang Fan.


    "Aren''t you at work? Why is this point still at home? "


    Wang Fan and Cui Yinzhu are already very familiar with each other. They simply ask directly.


    "Wuwu ¡¤"


    Wang Fan didn''t ask, but with such concern, Cui Yinzhu couldn''t help crying.


    "Brother fan, I just received the news that boss Jinzhu was kidnapped. Now it seems that the man is no longer here. Wuwu..."


    Cui Yinzhu said, directly covered his face to cry, regardless of Wang Fan, they cry that called a sad.


    "Boss Jinzhu has been good to us for so many years. Now that she''s gone, Dingtian law firm can''t continue to operate." Cui Yinzhu said while crying.


    Thanks for Jinzhu''s help, Cui Yinzhu couldn''t help but feel sad when she heard such bad news.


    "Well, what''s the matter? You women are sentimental. When Jinzhu died, wouldn''t Dingtian law firm just change its boss? Need to cry like this? "


    Liu pangzi saw Cui Yinzhu crying so much that he couldn''t help saying.


    "Fat man!"


    Wang Fan quickly motioned to Liu pangzi that Cui Yinzhu was obviously angry now. Is it appropriate for you to stimulate others like this?


    "Brother fan, as you know, Dingtian is actually made by boss Jinzhu. If she''s gone, even if she''s another boss, Dingtian can''t go on!"


    "Although boss Jinzhu is indifferent to outsiders, she takes care of her own people. Regardless of her gossip, boss Jinzhu actually does better than many bosses in s city for the enterprise."


    "The most powerful part is the huge relationship network of boss Jinzhu. Now that the core people are gone, what role can a new boss play? What''s more, if I change my boss, people will not necessarily look up to me, and all kinds of salary and treatment will be degraded. After all, if I grasp a large number of people in the street, I really have a new boss, and I don''t necessarily leave our old employees, Wuwu... "Cui Yinzhu says in tears.


    Although some sad for the death of Jinzhu, but more or their own future, their own study of law, in addition to this line, where can go to find a job?


    Looking for a new law firm?


    We must start from scratch.


    Internship, regular, these processes are to endure time.


    In this way, they are now unemployed vagrants with no income.


    How do you feed yourself and Cui Yu?


    I haven''t made a boyfriend so that I can make more money while I''m young. After all, I''ll get married by myself or Cui Yu, and all kinds of expenses will be huge.


    Although we still have hundreds of thousands of dollars sponsored by Wang Fan, no matter how much money we spend, we can''t afford to spend it!


    It has to be said that Cui Yinzhu has a strong sense of crisis, holding hundreds of thousands of dollars in her hand to make a reserve. For her now, no job means no income!


    "Dingtian law firm should not be finished? If someone else comes to take over, can''t they continue to operate? There''s no need to be so pessimistic. " Wang Fan comforted softly.


    Chen Qian won''t watch Dingtian go bankrupt. After all, as far as Wang fan knows, this Dingtian law firm can bring millions of dollars to Jinzhu every year. This is a cash cow. Who is willing to say no?


    "Brother fan, you don''t understand that after a few years of cooperation with the government, Dingtian''s enterprises will gradually go downhill no matter what their performance is. This is not to say that the enterprise can''t go down, but that the boss, in order to protect himself, will let the company go out of business and form a new company again!"


    "The purpose of this is to avoid the government audit or the tax bureau''s strict investigation. Generally, the company will go bankrupt and restructure in about three to five years, so that the company''s account flow is equivalent to clearing up the accounts! Whether it comes from government subsidies or private transfers before, the company''s account is eliminated, and there is no source for this daily account. Even if there is any economic dispute in the future, the evidence will be gone! " Cui Yinzhu said very professionally.


    She has stopped crying, death can not be reborn, she can only as the company closed down, they have to find a new job.


    Cui Yinzhu also learned from Wang fan that it''s obviously not the first time that she has encountered this kind of company bankruptcy and reorganization.


    "So you mean that basically no new boss will take over Dingtian? After all, taking over Dingtian means accepting all kinds of risks that may exist before Dingtian, so Dingtian has to close down. " Wang Fan understood, and at the same time asked his guess.


    "That''s probably what I mean. Most enterprises don''t operate in this way, but Dingtian is deeply involved with the government, especially the relationship between Jinzhu and Chen Qian. Now that Jinzhu''s boss is gone, bankruptcy and reorganization is the most cost-effective plan!" Cui Yinzhu nodded slightly and affirmed.


    "Well, don''t look for other jobs, just come to work in my company. Now there are two companies under my name, Sanjin entertainment company and Xiya entertainment company. Now there are no suitable candidates for the legal department of these two companies. Come and help me manage the legal department of the company! The salary is calculated according to the regular employees, more work, more pay Wang Fan sincerely invited Cui Yinzhu.


    Just now I heard Cui Yinzhu''s skillful explanations. Obviously, her professional level is quite high. It happens that his company needs people, let Cui Yinzhu come to manage, and he is more at ease.


    "... corporate legal department? Thank you, Van Gogh! I will deal with the legal problems of these two companies well! " Cui Yinzhu looked up at Wang Fan and said with a moving face.


    This is really a timely help!


    He was worried about not having a job. As a result, Wang Fan directly solved her work problems as well.

 V2.Chapter 1012

    "Come on, don''t be so sad. You don''t have to worry about things over Jinzhu. Former director Chen will deal with them by himself. Jinzhu was kidnapped by the people of the small circle gang. Now all the people of the small circle gang are wanted. Chen won''t let go of their revenge for killing Jinzhu!" Wang Fan looked at Cui Yinzhu''s red eyes and quickly comforted him.


    "By the way, where''s Cui Yu? Is he not at home? Why is the door still locked? " Wang Fan looked at Cui Yu''s locked door and asked.


    When he came in, he saw that Cui Yu''s room was locked. In the past, he came many times. Every time he opened the door, Wang Fan had to doubt whether Cui Yu had gone out.


    Before seeing Cui Yinzhu sitting there wiping her tears, now that the matter has been solved, Wang Fan directly asked Cui Yulai.


    "I didn''t go out. Xiaoyu is in it. He seldom goes out during this period. He says he must take you as his teacher. He has locked himself in these two days and says he wants to complete the task you gave him!"


    "I didn''t go in to disturb him. I''m going to call him now. He must be very happy to know you''re here!"


    Cui Yinzhu said and quickly got up and walked towards Cui Yu''s room.


    "Xiaoyu, brother fan, they''re here. Don''t lock yourself in the door all day. Come out and breathe."


    Cui Yinzhu stood in front of Cui Yu''s door, knocking on it and shouting.


    "Squeak"


    When the door opened, Cui Yu looked tired.


    "Are you staying up late? I don''t object to playing computer, but I can''t stay up late! You are young now, you can still hold on. When you get older, you will definitely suffer from all kinds of injuries


    Cui Yinzhu saw Cui Yu''s exhausted state and said with a heartache.


    "I see! Elder sister! My own body, I know, is not to stay up late? It''s a small thing


    "Right? Where are they, brother van


    Cui Yu comforted Cui Yinzhu and looked into the living room, as if she had new news to tell Wang Fan.


    "Brother fan, brother Pang!"


    Cui Yu saw the two people sitting on the sofa and said warmly.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Liu pangzi has a numb expression on his face.


    His heart says that he doesn''t want to talk. Cui Yu always uses this name. He grows stronger, but his family name is not fat. Cui Yu always uses the name of fat elder brother. He is used to it. Let''s take his family name as fat.


    "Van Gogh, I tell you that I have found some clues about [room b], but the more difficult it is, the more alert they should be." Cui Yu said with some embarrassment.


    After all, it''s a test of [room b]. As a result, I haven''t completely conquered it up to now.


    "What''s the point? Don''t hide it. Tell the truth! " Wang Fan said frankly.


    He was afraid that Cui Yu would deliberately expand the results of his war in order to worship him as a teacher, which he could not tolerate. After all, any false information would lead to his own inference and develop in the wrong direction.


    "Local [room b], VIP customers of all levels, I have found out. Now I can lock these people''s IP, but it is only limited to users in s city at present!"


    "Through the data of these VIP customers'' recharge, we found a situation. In these payment systems, the flow of funds went to a website in r country. The clues I traced fell into a bottleneck here, because the server of this website is set up in r country, which is equivalent to [room b]. With an additional layer of protection network, I can get surface data, But its core data is not available yet! " Cui Yu says here, two hands one stand.


    "Ah, what''s the use of locking in local users? With the convenience of the Internet, how many users can an s city have? The main thing is their core part. Xiaoyu, it seems that your achievements are not remarkable enough! " Liu pangzi propped his chin in one hand and joked with a face that could be asked.


    "Brother Pang, don''t underestimate s city. Do you know how many recharge users there are in s city? This data also scares me! "


    Cui Yu saw that Liu pangzi wanted to weaken his achievements. He quickly retorted.


    "How much? Hundreds? Or thousands? There''s a lot of money to recharge a thousand dollars for one person Liu pangzi said with a smile.


    Anyway, he can''t figure out how much a thousand times a thousand is. Anyway, it''s several million. It should be about the same.


    "Ha ha... You underestimate the attraction of this [room b]. The number of recharge users I have registered in s city is 300000! What proportion do you think this is! I''m scared to death. I didn''t expect that this website would have so many customers! " Cui Yuxin sighed with lingering fear.


    These 300000 users are hypocrites. They are the executioners who help [room b] grow rapidly.


    "How much? S City alone has 300000 users! "


    At this moment, Wang Fan couldn''t sit still. He quickly and repeatedly confirmed the authenticity of the data.


    "Yes, Van Gogh, the users of S City occupy the majority of this website, but the data of other countries, as well as other cities of H country, are not much different. This data is really shocking! What''s the population of our country H? It''s just a few million people. When you calculate this proportion, almost one in five people has recharged on this website! " Cui Yu said solemnly.


    This ratio is really terrible!


    "Bullshit! I''m really convinced by these netizens in H country! This kind of cultural corrosion seems to be extremely ill! "


    "Recharge users even if the minimum is 1000 US dollars, these 300000 people, my God, this is a big business of hundreds of millions, huge profits, no wonder this [room b] can develop so rapidly, the net profit of s market alone is more than 300 million US dollars..." Wang Fan sighed.


    In the face of such huge profits, they kidnap all kinds of innocent women as tools. This kind of immoral thing seems insignificant.


    Money makes the devil push the mill!


    What''s more, so much money can directly communicate with God!


    "How much? More than 300 million dollars? " Liu pangzi doesn''t know how to multiply multiple numbers, but he can listen.


    Hearing Wang Fan say this figure, he can''t help but be shocked. It''s much faster than selling gold without exchange, and the cost is low. It doesn''t take much effort to kidnap a person, but it can squeeze profits for a long time.


    "No wonder Kim had to imitate [room b] to build a website before!" Wang Fan has finally figured it out. It''s too profiteering.


    "Brother fan, now I can only find out where the address of the server in r country is. If I want to get more clues, I have to go to this address personally, otherwise I can only find out the information through the network!" Cui Yu said regretfully.


    Originally, I wanted to completely solve this [room b]. Who knows that the main server of this [room b] is actually set up in r country.


    "R country?" Wang Fan said to himself.


    Two figures suddenly appeared in his mind.

 V2.Chapter 1013

    "Xiaoyu, tell me the address you found on the Internet, and I''ll find someone here to explore the actual address! I''ll tell you what information I have at that time! " Wang Fan said to Cui Yu.


    Think of Liu Juan and Yang Jie two people happen to be in r country, let them help check an address information, certainly handy.


    "Brother fan, just a moment, I''ll send the IP address to your mobile phone."


    Cui Yu quickly ran into his room, crackling operation, will find this address, directly sent to Wang Fan.


    "Gongxianyu shrine, Fuchi street, santian District, Kobe City, r country."


    Wang Fan took a look at the mobile phone and forwarded it directly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    R country.


    "Didi... Didi..."


    At the moment, Liu Juan and Yang Jie are in a bar, exchanging information of the past few days. As a result, Liu Juan''s mobile phone received a text message reminder.


    "Why? Isn''t Van Gogh in H country? Actually let us help to check a local address of r country. "


    "Gongxianyu shrine, Fuchi street, santian District, Kobe City, r country? Which club is this? Does it have anything to do with Van Gogh''s drug investigation in H country? "


    Liu Juan looked at the mobile phone, the row of strange address, can not help but say.


    They knew that Wang Fan had gone to h country, but they didn''t expect that so soon, good news came. Even the societies in r country could be locked, so they had to admire him.


    "What are you waiting for? Anyway, it''s not far away. Let''s have a look in the past. In order to avoid the inaccurate information we got, I contacted the private detective to buy the details of gongxianyu shrine." When Yang Jie saw Liu Juan''s address, she quickly added.


    As long as it is an association, it has to be officially registered in r country. Then what kind of industry the association is engaged in and how much idle labor it can solve for the local people have to be evaluated. If it does not contribute much to the society, it will be extra difficult for these associations to be established.


    As long as there are officially registered associations, it''s nothing more than spending money. As long as the money is spent in place, not to mention the main information of these associations, and even the daily commute routes of everyone in them, they can help you find out clearly.


    Of course, the cost must be very large, but the cost is worth it. The service industry of r people is ranked at the top in the whole world.


    "Let''s go," he said as we walked. Brother fan is waiting for a reply. " Liu Juan asked the waiter to pay the bill and leave.


    According to the directions of the navigation, they rush to the address given by Wang Fan. At the same time, Yang Jie speaks fluent Mandarin R and is talking with the private detective on the phone.


    "Jishuijun, I want the detailed information of gongxianyu shrine, the industry and community scale they are involved in!"


    "Yes, don''t be too detailed, just the above points... The sooner the better!"


    "Increase the price? Fifty thousand dollars! Give me that information in ten minutes¡¤¡¤¡¤ It''s too expensive. Less, thirty thousand dollars. We need the information of this club now! "


    Yang Jie and r country private detective Ji shuijunjie are talking and bargaining with each other. When quoting, she can''t help but look at Liu Juan.


    See Liu Juan nod, Yang Jie this just cry out at a buy it now.


    "Sister Juan, thirty thousand dollars. Junsuke yoshiwa is sorting out the information. He said that he could give us the detailed information of gongxianyu shrine in ten minutes at most! But call him in advance. " Yang Jie said helplessly.


    The service of these r-people is really good, but as detectives, it''s too profiteering. They collect money first and then submit information. Fortunately, junsuke yoshiwa has cooperated with them several times, but the other side can be regarded as real.


    "Thirty thousand dollars is not expensive. It''s mainly because we are in urgent need. Is this information accurate? So fast to get accurate information? " Liu Juan asked suspiciously and picked up her mobile phone to transfer money.


    "Sister Juan, this Jishui Junjie is not going to investigate now. They are mainly engaged in the investigation of social organizations. They have a lot of information in reserve. What we want is not always dynamic. Of course, they have specific information."


    "All these materials are recorded by the government. They can buy them with money, and then they pack them up a little and sell them to us. Junsuke yoshiwa also said that under normal circumstances, they will reply within three days and charge us $10000. We have to be in a hurry. The extra urgent fee he charged is also used to manage the information and Archives Department of the government."


    Yang Jie was afraid that he would cut down the price, so he translated the original words of detective yoshiwa junsuke.


    "Well, thirty thousand dollars has been transferred to his account!"


    "I don''t think he dares to pit us, dare to give us false information, let''s go directly to smash the field! Besides, aren''t we about to arrive? Just go in and investigate. By comparing with the information he gave, you will know if Ji Shuijun has lied! " Liu Juan said calmly.


    As long as the information is correct, the money will be spent. If the information is wrong, the money will be paid back, or it will be ruined!


    This is Liu Juan''s consistent style, what is what, don''t cheat, or directly open the stall, everyone don''t play.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are still at Cui Yinzhu''s house. They have been discussing the huge profits of this [room b]. They don''t know that the profits of Huang are even more huge than those of drugs, and the risk is lower!


    Such a [room b] with no more than 10 million investment in website construction and server construction, but with so many huge customer groups, the output is amazing.


    "Well, Xiaojuan sent an email! It''s really efficient. It''s done in half an hour. I''ll take a look at


    "Xiaoyu, check it quickly. I''ll transfer the information to you!"


    Two people chatting, Wang Fan received the information from Liu Juan, he quickly point in to see.


    "Gongxianyu shrine, engaged in network service industry, large shareholder Begonia? Is the major shareholder of the r country a member of the r country


    Wang Fan read a few eyes, found that most of the content, in fact, are club profiles, only this Begonia as a shareholder let him some strange.


    "Brother fan, I found it. There are details of Begonia on the Internet. She is a native of H country. Before, she was engaged in the cross model business, but there was a problem in the business. The model company was lukewarm. Later, she turned to an entertainment company, but the business was still half dead. It''s strange that this almost unprofitable entertainment company could survive all the time, but it didn''t go bankrupt? "


    The Internet is good. Cui yulima extracted useful information and disclosed the detailed information of Begonia.


    "Begonia? Is h related to gongxianyu shrine in r country? Is gongxianyu shrine related to room B? After such a big circle, I feel like I''m back in H country. It''s Begonia. Can we find more detailed information? If not, we''ll find out in s city according to the address given by Xiaojuan. "


    Wang fan saw finally, discovered Begonia''s address in S City, he hoped that he did not run empty, if no one lives, really no other clues available!

 V2.Chapter 1014

    Get email information, Cui Yu fell into the network world, he according to Wang Fan sent email information, detailed inspection.


    It seems that we need to sift the information in the email information to get more useful information.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi, seeing Cui Yu''s workaholic state, didn''t disturb him either. After greeting Cui Yinzhu, they left.


    "Brother fan, Cui Yu seems determined. It''s rare for him to worship you as his teacher." Two people out of Cui Yinzhu living unit building, Liu pangzi said with a smile.


    "It''s not a killing skill to teach him Taijiquan like strengthening his body. It depends on his own efforts." Wang Fan said casually.


    If we really solve the problem of [room b] and take in a foreign apprentice, we can promote the quintessence of our country.


    "Van Gogh, where are we going now? Go back or... "


    Looking at it getting late, Liu pangzi is driving. At the moment, he doesn''t know if Wang Fan has any plans for the next step.


    "Just go to the address given by Xiaojuan, Pingshui villa!"


    Wang Fan hesitated for a while, still want to take advantage of this time point, to explore the Pingshui villa.


    Originally, it was time to go back, but when he thought of the name Begonia, it was like a mystery in his heart. If he didn''t solve the mystery, he might not be able to sleep all night!


    It''s better to take advantage of this time, everyone goes home to see if this is the address of Begonia.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Brother fan, you see, this is Pingshui villa, but there are so few people living here!" Liu said, looking at the single family villas while driving.


    "Aren''t you bullshit? Rich people, which is not multi housing? Who would live in one place every day? "


    Looking at the splendid courtyard outside, Wang fan can''t help sighing that no matter where it is, the gap between the rich and the poor will always exist.


    There are also slums in S City, and the Pingshui villa, which is built in the center of the city, covers an extremely wide area, with a variety of tree lined pedestrian paths, occupying half of the total area of the villa!


    Can live in here absolutely not rich is expensive!


    It seems that the grade is not lower than the Banshan villa of Jinzhu.


    "Brother fan, look there. Villa 26 is dark and no one lives there, or the Begonia has never come back?"


    Liu pangzi parked his car at the gate of villa No. 26, and looked at the dark places inside except the street lights illuminating the public area. It was obvious that the owner of the villa had not come back.


    "Fat man, do you think Begonia doesn''t live here, or she has sold the villa. We are just wandering here!" Wang Fan some worry said.


    He looked at Villa No. 26, and then looked at the next few buildings, and found that they were all dark. It was a waste that the rich man could not live in such a valuable villa.


    "Get out of the car, there is no one. Go in and see if there is anyone to live in, or check who is the owner of the villa?" Liu said carelessly.


    Guessing in the car, it''s better to go in and have a look. Anyway, in terms of unlocking technology, Liu pangzi admits that he has never lost.


    A wire, enough to deal with these security doors, when these no one in the villa, is not free to check?


    "Ah Xi, what do you do?"


    Liu pangzi and Wang Fan just get off the bus. They find that they seem to have been wrapped up. Four or five people in security clothes slowly approach.


    "Cao, these grandchildren are really afraid of death. They don''t come back to live. They even arrange so many security patrols!" Liu pangzi can''t help but scold when he sees that there are people around him.


    He is not afraid of these security guards, but he feels that it is too exaggerated. In some places, there is no security patrol in the whole community, but how big is the location here? There are so many security guards all over the place.


    "Fat man, don''t be impulsive. Just make it clear. There''s no need to do it!"


    Wang Fan heard fat man curse, quickly out of voice to stop, he was afraid Liu fat man did not resist, a resistance, this little thing will evolve into a big event.


    "Ah Xi, I''ve been staring at you for a long time! Are you looking at these villas and nobody wants to go in and steal? "


    A security team leader looks like a man, in the hands of a baton Yang, said to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    "No, you misunderstood. We''re here to find someone!" Wang Fan said quickly.


    Because of such a small matter, it is unwise to hurt these security guards.


    "Looking for people. After your car came in, you had to stop and go many times. You were obviously observing. Which villa is good to start with, you looking for people? So who do you want me to talk to? What''s the number? "


    The security team leader looked at the two people with alert face and said, at the same time, he motioned a few people around to prevent them from running away.


    "How''s it going? Don''t you know the names of the owners of these villas? I don''t know the phone number, do I? " The security captain looked at the speechless two people and said coldly.


    "Don''t move. When the police come, explain to them. If you dare to do it, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    The security captain gave a cold hum, waiting for the police to deal with it. It''s no use arguing with himself!


    "Brother fan, are these grandsons true or false? How many minutes have we been in? They called the police? " Liu pangzi looks at several people around him and asks Wang Fan in a soft voice.


    "It''s estimated that it''s true. I''m afraid the people inside are very hard backstage. There are police on duty for them!"


    "I''ll call Chen Qian. Since the police have been alerted, we can only let Chen come to prove our identity."


    Wang Fan motioned to the security guard around him not to be nervous, and then took out the phone to call Chen Qian.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The name of Pingshui villa looks ordinary, but in fact it is not ordinary at all. Ten minutes later, the vehicles of S City police station actually appeared in Pingshui villa.


    "Misunderstanding! These two are my friends. They won''t come in and steal. They''re all scattered. "


    Chen Qian saw Wang Fan and Liu pangzi and quickly dispersed the security guards around them.


    "What''s the matter with you two? How come they were surrounded by security guards, and even let these security guards call our police station! "


    Chen Qian looks at two people, one face doubts of ask a way.


    This evening, these two people are really able to go around the place, actually went to the Pingshui villa.


    "What else can there be? It''s not these security guards who look for trouble and treat us as burglars!"


    "We''re just waiting for Begonia here. Who knows that for a little longer, these security guards actually called the police..." Liu pangzi said his purpose directly.


    "Begonia! Are you waiting for Begonia? "


    Chen said in front of the show, but soon, he will restore a calm face.


    Although the time is short, but Wang Fan still captured the strange scene of Chen Qiangang.


    "Is Chen Qian related to Begonia?"


    Wang Fan couldn''t help clapping in his heart!


    How can all the clues he has got to do with Chen Qian?


    Is it a coincidence or something?

 V2.Chapter 1015

    Seeing the strange expression of Chen Qiangang, Wang Fan was on the alert.


    If my guess is right, it''s terrible.


    "Chen Ju, didn''t I start a new entertainment company? According to people in the industry, Begonia can be regarded as the senior of entertainment industry in s city. Don''t you think about waiting for her? Let''s see if there is any possibility of cooperation. After all, there are fewer opportunities to make money by fighting alone now. If there is any chance, we should work together to achieve win-win results! " Wang Fan looked at Chen Qian''s calm expression and said slowly.


    He has now confirmed that Chen Qian must know Begonia. Otherwise, as soon as fat man Liu mentioned the name just now, Chen Qian would not be surprised.


    Maybe it''s because of the night. I''m afraid Chen Qian thought no one didn''t see him. He was surprised, so he talked with Wang Fan calmly.


    Since Chen Qian pretends that he doesn''t know Begonia, he can only find a suitable excuse, otherwise it will definitely attract Chen Qian''s attention.


    "Well! I''m not very familiar with this aspect. If I knew you, I could introduce it to you, and I would not be mistaken by the police for a thief. " Chen Qian heard what Wang Fan said and nodded slightly.


    "Chen Ju, it''s said that it''s hard to mix up in the entertainment circle. It''s said that it''s good to mix up. In fact, getting rich is just a matter of a moment."


    "Look at the whole entertainment circle of S City, some are new, some are closed. What''s the reason? In fact, it is the uneven distribution of resources that leads to the fact that the entertainment resources of s city are not much in the whole h country. If they are put in the whole Southeast Asia, it will be even less, not to mention the Chinese market and the global market of M country! "


    "There is a problem in these entertainment companies in S City, which I have observed for a long time. That is, resources will not be shared. I always think that you will step forward and I will pull you down. Everyone is competing with each other. This fixed market in s city will not look at the whole h country or the whole Southeast Asian market. This is the disadvantage of our entertainment circle in s city! " Wang Fan said here, simply speak freely.


    Just with two words, it''s impossible to deceive Chen Qian, the old fox. Then you can add some seasoning to make the ox blow more real.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Liu pangzi is standing behind Wang Fan. At the moment, his face is covered.


    What happened to Van Gogh?


    One after another, he could hardly understand the words.


    Don''t you buy two entertainment companies that are going to close down?


    How to start talking about going out of H country, rushing to Southeast Asia and facing the world?


    Liu pangzi felt that Wang Fan was so fierce. He was afraid that his expression would pull Wang Fan back. He simply turned around and looked at the villas beside him in a daze.


    "Boss Wang, what you''re talking about is not to lead the entertainment circle of s city to the Chinese market! I''ve heard that you have a deep relationship over there. In fact, the purpose of acquiring these two entertainment companies is to tailor and train a group of artists to cater to the market over there. Can you tell me the truth? "


    Listening to Wang Fan''s constant analysis, Chen Qian suddenly remembers that Wang Fan has a Chinese background.


    He sorted out the hearsay and asked Wang Fan tentatively; After all, there are two levels of existence: the small market and the transnational entertainment market.


    "Ha, that''s the rumor in the Jianghu. It can''t be true! I have such a little relationship, but whether I can build a cross entertainment circle depends on the entertainment strength of s city. There is an old saying in China that ironmaking needs to be hard! The entertainment market established by the relationship, once the freshness has passed, the chance of passing is also high. Before, there were many such cases in H country? " The more detailed Wang Fan said, the worse he was to embrace Chen Qian''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean, boss Wang?" Chen Qian was moved and inquired about Wang Fan''s words.


    If we can establish transnational cooperation, that''s a great thing!


    I have reached the top of my position here. If I want to climb up, I''m afraid I still need some help.


    For example, as Wang Fan Gang just said, sign a white paper on entertainment and cultural exchanges between the two sides with Huaxia?


    These are all very good AIDS.


    "Chen Ju, we have a lot of cooperation. I only say this to you when I treat you as my own person. I won''t say a word to each other for another person!" Wang Fan a face earnest, looking at Chen Qian to say.


    "I''m going to visit the elders of the entertainment circle in s city first. After all, they have experienced all kinds of ups and downs. They must have their own unique views on the development direction of the entertainment circle, but it''s a pity that they can''t do it today. They haven''t seen Begonia."


    "I''d like to join hands with several predecessors and then make an appointment with the entertainment companies at the front of s city. We''ll sit down and have a good negotiation to integrate the entertainment resources of s city and hold the resources in our hands! In other words, it doesn''t give outsiders or new entertainment companies living space! We monopolize the entertainment market and resources of s city Wang Fan said here with a confident face, as if it can be done.


    "Hiss... You will offend a lot of people like this. After all, there are not many other entertainment companies in S City, and there are still hundreds of entertainment companies big and small!"


    When Chen Qian heard that Wang Fan wanted to monopolize the layout of the entertainment circle in S City, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. It''s a bit terrible!


    Why are young people so ambitious now?


    "Chen Ju, your worry is not unreasonable, but it is more people who benefit. As long as we agree to integrate resources, we can unify the entertainment strategy of the whole s city.


    It''s only good for expanding the market. That''s why I want to learn from the elders. After all, I''m still a junior, so it''s difficult to convince people. "


    "As long as these elders speak up and approve, and everyone has money to earn, then the integration of entertainment resources in s city can be smooth. Otherwise, I''ll be alone. When will I integrate? I don''t have that much energy Wang Fan finished in one breath.


    The fire is high when they collect firewood. They have made it clear enough. If Chen Qian still doesn''t believe it, there''s no way.


    "I''m optimistic about this. I''ll go back and look for a relationship. If I can introduce you, I''ll contact you. I''m still a bit thin in s city. I know some elders in the entertainment industry, too!"


    Chen Qian understands the importance of integrating entertainment resources. At the moment, he believes that Wang fan is here for this purpose. He hastens to say that he can introduce his predecessors in the entertainment industry to Wang Fan.


    "Thank you, Chen Bureau. I don''t think we can wait for Begonia today. Let''s go back and draw up this integration plan. After all, we have to take care of the interests of most people. If Chen bureau is interested, it''s better to recommend powerful entertainment companies to integrate together!"


    Wang Fan said with a smile that he saw that Chen Qian had some ideas about the integration of resources, and quickly sent an invitation to Chen Qian.


    "Ha ha, I''ll talk about it later. I''ll work out a plan first. At least let others see the sweetness. Otherwise, it''s still hard to integrate it!"


    With that, Chen Qian drives away, while Wang Fan and Liu pangzi return to Cui Yinzhu''s residence again.

 V2.Chapter 1016

    "Brother fan, who is the sacred Begonia in the end? If it is very famous in S City, Chen Qian won''t know it. Maybe it''s a nouveau riche who lost his villa in vain." Liu pangzi stops the car at Cui Yinzhu''s downstairs and asks with some doubts in his heart.


    "Not necessarily. Just like the mayor, he doesn''t know the people in the whole city. He can only say that Begonia is mysterious, and even Chen Qian doesn''t know her. It seems that we have a lot to trace." Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you know that Begonia is in s city. If you go to another place at another time, you can''t keep to this Begonia.


    Although they didn''t see Begonia, their trip was worth it. At least it proved that the address given by Liu Juan was correct, not the false address filled in casually.


    "Brother fan, sit down first, I''ll clean up and have dinner right away!" Cui Yinzhu warmly greets them.


    "Well, you''re busy first. I''ll discuss something with Cui Yu. I don''t know if Xiao Yu has found any useful information about this Begonia. It''s not the way to wait like this!"


    Wang Fan nods and goes into Cui Yu''s room to see if Cui Yu has got any new information.


    Now if Wang fanru has a ridge in his throat, the Begonia issue should be clarified as soon as possible, otherwise the [room b] issue will have no clue at all.


    "Brother fan, wait a moment. Is the Begonia you just mentioned belong to s city? She''s about the same age as boss Jinzhu, but she''s better at dressing up. She''s the kind of person with a stronger air of coldness. It seems that she''s Gao Leng! " Cui Yinzhu put down her work and looked at Wang Fan and said.


    "I haven''t seen a real Begonia, but looking at what you said, I think it''s the Begonia. Anyway, the Begonia should be rich, or else it wouldn''t live in a mansion like Pingshui villa!" Wang Fan surprised reply way.


    Is it possible that there is no way out when the mountains are heavy and the waters are clear?


    I''m worried about finding this Begonia. How can Cui Yinzhu know it?


    "That''s right. It''s the Begonia that boss Jinzhu knows. At the beginning, I heard that boss Jinzhu asked Begonia to buy a mid level villa. But later, Begonia said that she already had a house in Pingshui villa, so she didn''t promise her. Otherwise, they would be neighbors." Cui Yinzhu said to Wang Fan as she recalled the information she had heard.


    "Wait? Does Jinzhu know Begonia? And they have a good relationship? " Wang Fan immediately grasped the key point in Cui Yinzhu''s words and quickly asked.


    He has a vague and penetrating feeling: Jinzhu was kidnapped by r people and tore up tickets. To put it bluntly, it was the people of Xiaoquan gang who did it, and Xiaoquan gang has a sales channel where Jinbuhuan can control those artists with Jinbuhuan in [room b]. This clue is so complicated!


    "Yes, they are both sisters. I''ve seen them several times, but I don''t know why. Begonia seldom comes to boss Jinzhu." Cui Yinzhu said with a positive expression.


    "Begonia actually knows Jinzhu, and Jinzhu and Chen Qian are husband and wife. Will Chen Qian also know Begonia?"


    Wang Fan frowned and asked. He felt as if he had found some new clue.


    "I''m not sure about that. Chen should have seen Begonia before. I remember once when Chen came to Dingtian to find boss Jinzhu, Begonia was also in Dingtian. Although I didn''t see Chen Qian talking with Begonia, they left together. It''s reasonable to say that they knew each other! "


    Said here, Cui Yinzhu tone some not too sure, after all, behind is her own speculation.


    "Holding grass, there''s something wrong with Chen Qian. Since I''ve seen begonias before, I still tell us I don''t know them. If I didn''t hear you say, I would have been cheated by him!" Liu pangzi immediately dissatisfied, tone disgusted said.


    I sincerely cooperated with the s city police station. What happened?


    The clues of his own investigation are shared. Unexpectedly, Chen Qian still conceals them. I''m afraid the road behind is very difficult!


    "Fat man, say a few words less. Maybe Chen Qian just saw Begonia, and he is not familiar with Begonia people, so he can''t help us introduce him. Don''t talk nonsense about this. If Chen Qian knows about it, I''m afraid there will be problems in our cooperation." Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi beside him and said.


    Fat man is good at everything. He has no heart or mind to harm others. Others treat him well, and he treats others well. He just doesn''t pay attention to these details. Although he is reasonable, he doesn''t know how to beat around the bush. He is the most offending.


    Now, whether Chen Qian really knows Begonia is just his own guess. He just knows it. There''s no need to tear everyone''s skin for such a thing.


    "Brother fan, that''s all I know. Begonia did come to Dingtian before. I''m sure that I don''t know if she and Chen Qian knew each other before. You can measure it by yourself, and I''ll fry vegetables."


    Cui Yinzhu saw that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi almost had a dispute, so she simply said what she was sure of, and let them guess what they could not pay attention to.


    "Fat man, I guess Chen Qian must know about Begonia, but I don''t know why. If he doesn''t tell us clearly, we''ll pretend we don''t know, and you don''t have to pick on me. You and I can know about it!" Wang Fan warned Liu pangzi.


    "I know, brother fan, I just can''t stand the grandson''s affectation, and I don''t know what the hell he''s hiding!" Liu pangzi sat down on the sofa and said angrily.


    "The relationship between Chen Qian and Begonia is unusual. Are you afraid that it will affect us to collect clues later?" Wang Fan muttered to himself.


    "Brother fan, I can''t understand what you said. Chen Qian and Begonia know each other. What does it have to do with us?" In a low, muffled voice make complaints about Liu Pangzi.


    "Chen Qian asked us to help him investigate [room b]. The result of our investigation is that [room b] has something to do with Begonia. Chen Qian obviously knows about Begonia. Do you think this is a bit of a puzzle?"


    Wang Fan will this period of time, collect clues together, toward Liu said.


    "Don''t think about it, you can''t understand it!"


    "Chen Qian has concealed the key issues from us. We can''t find the key points at all. These clues are more or less related to Chen Qian. I really don''t understand Chen Qian. Is he helping us? Or throw smoke bombs at us on purpose. So far, we have been investigating the Begonia he knows! "


    Wang FA, while analyzing, recalled Chen Qian''s various ways of doing things. He always felt that there were two eyes staring at everything behind him, but Wang Fan could not tell exactly what forces were watching him.


    As if every step you take, the other side knows!


    This is a little uncomfortable!

 V2.Chapter 1017

    Wang Fan guessed for a long time, but he didn''t know where the breakthrough point was.


    Seeing Cui Yu still there, holding her hair and tapping on the keyboard, Wang Fan didn''t give him any more pressure.


    He and Liu pangzi are at Cui Yinzhu''s home. After dinner, they go home.


    In the process of Wang Fan collecting all kinds of clues, time is quietly passing.


    Xiya company.


    "Brother fan, do you feel it these two days? We seem to have an extra tail!" Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan seriously and said.


    "It''s a good thing. If you don''t say that I haven''t paid much attention to it, it turns out that not only I have this illusion, but also you." Wang fan saw Liu pangzi and said with a smile, then he went directly to the window and raised the shutter with his hand.


    "Well, I thought that gray car was a coincidence. It''s downstairs of Dingquan international hotel. Now, this car has been following me for a long time. I''m afraid it''s following us quietly." Wang Fan said and motioned Liu pangzi to come and have a look.


    Under the office building of Xiya company, there is a gray car under the green tree.


    "Grass, that black car has been with me for two days! These grandsons, if I don''t go down, I''ll kill them! " Liu pangzi finished and prepared to go downstairs.


    These people are more and more aggressive. At first, they were quite hidden, but now they stop downstairs in public, for fear that others might not know.


    "Fat man, don''t worry, it''s a good thing! You said that we have been tracking all kinds of clues for such a long time, and we haven''t seen anyone follow us! And now? We just started to investigate Begonia, and this kind of thing happened. Do you know what it means? " Wang Fan looked at Liu fat man with an angry face and said with a smile.


    "What do you mean? Is it a good thing to be followed? " Liu pangzi said blankly.


    Is it good for you to be followed?


    "If you want to find out other clues, no one will follow us; And we''re tracking Begonia! This shows that there is no problem with our current investigation direction. The closer we get to the truth, the more tense the forces behind it will be! And you see, these two groups of people are obviously in the same group, and they are still talking there now! " Wang Fan explained directly to Liu pangzi.


    "Brother fan, what should we do now? They can''t fight, so let them follow? How awkward Liu pangzi said helplessly.


    "Now that you''ve dealt with them, you''ll only scare the snake. The other party will continue to send people to follow us. It''s not good news for us to follow people from light to dark." Wang fan through the blinds, staring at the two cars downstairs said.


    "Brother fan, do you mean to be stupid? Let them follow like this? " Liu pangzi understood Wang Fan''s meaning.


    "That''s right. How did we act in the past? Now we just go on as usual! As we continue to investigate, the clues will only get deeper and deeper, and they will jump out first! "


    "And this is our guiding light! If our clues don''t matter, then they won''t keep an eye on us! If the key clues are found by us, they may come out directly to destroy! Through their actions, we can deduce whether the clue is important? Do you say you have to deal with them? " When Wang Fan talks about it, he smiles at fat Liu.


    "It''s not very clear, but I believe you. Who let you say so long..."


    Fat man saw Wang Fan''s joking behavior, he naturally understood that the advantages of tracking himself far outweighed the disadvantages. Being tracked by them only exposed his position from time to time, and the rest was irrelevant.


    "Ha ha, these grandsons! Brother fan, if you have something to call me, I''m going out now! I found a funny thing Liu chubby chuckled and walked downstairs.


    "Fat man, your smile is a little obscene. Are you going to..." Wang Fan seldom saw Liu pangzi smile like this, so he asked after him,


    "I''m going to walk the dog now!" Fat man head also don''t return of say, finish saying to run toward downstairs directly.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang Fan immediately speechless, Liu pangzi''s meaning he understood, something to do, nothing to walk the dog, to put it bluntly is to slip these tracking people.


    At that time can also confuse each other''s line of sight, Wang Fan did not stop, simply with Liu fatty to operate.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Sister Qing, Liu pangzi and I are being followed now. Some things are not easy to deal with. Help me to investigate the information of Begonia. I''ll send you her address and the information we know! " In the office, Wang Fan said to Miao Qing.


    Now he and Liu pangzi serve as bait, and Miao Qing is the big net. When the big fish observes the bait, it has been exposed to the coverage of the big net.


    "Will this be more abrupt? After all, according to the basic information you give, this Begonia is not very powerful except to start an entertainment company earlier! Look at the company under her name, which is on the verge of bankruptcy. If we go there rashly, I''m afraid everyone can see our purpose! "


    Miao Qing takes a quick look at the information Wang Fan sent to his mobile phone. He immediately finds out the wrong part and puts it forward in front of Wang Fan.


    "I''ve thought about it. If I investigate them rashly, some people will be suspicious. Not only Begonia will be alert, but also some secret forces will be aware of our purpose!"


    "So you have to declare that we plan to integrate the entertainment industry of s city!"


    Wang fan used yesterday to deceive Chen Qian''s that set of words, moved out.


    However, only in this way can people believe that they really want to integrate the entertainment market and ignore their real purpose.


    "Our company integrates the entertainment market of s city? Is this a big step? " Miao Qing said with a frown.


    This information is a bit hard to digest at the moment!


    The amount of money involved is certainly not small!


    "Don''t worry! Only if we all think it''s true, other people will think it''s true. If this situation is not bigger, how can we cheat other people? Despite the publicity, the more real the better Wang Fan waved his hand and said directly to Miao Qing.


    Finally, it doesn''t matter whether the integration is successful or not. What matters is the determination of the integration! Make sure the entertainment companies in s know.


    We are not bad money, integration of S City entertainment resources must be bigger, overwhelming publicity smash out!


    As a veteran of s city''s entertainment circle, Begonia is approaching with the aim of integrating entertainment resources, which makes perfect sense. Now the question is, where are the people who are tracking themselves downstairs?


    Is it Begonia?


    Or did Chen arrange it?


    The mysteries in Wang Fan''s mind are getting bigger and bigger, and the forces and individuals involved are also obviously increasing. Wang Fan feels that he is too full at the moment, and hardly gives him time to breathe. Whether it is a coincidence or not, these things come one after another like a queue.

 V2.Chapter 1018

    The integration of the market, to Miao Qing propaganda, Wang Fan at ease.


    He still commutes to work as usual, occasionally goes to talk with Chen Qian, occasionally wanders aimlessly in S City, and more often sits in the office and analyzes the clues in his hand.


    Soon, Xiya company will spend a lot of money to integrate the entertainment resources of s city. It''s like a tornado. It''s not heard at first, but then it directly covers the whole s City, which is very popular.


    Some people are happy and others are worried about the way that Xiya company has done things with such a high-profile. It''s not that no big entertainment company has done this before, but the thunder and rain are small, and it''s not over at last.


    This time, many entertainment companies are talking about it. The hot spot is the background of Xiya company!


    If Li Yuanhao is in charge of the family, people will not talk about it, because it is a dead end. Apart from throwing money into the water, there will be no other results. It is also a water flower that will not venture a single investment!


    However, the information about the acquisition of Xiya company by Wang fan is no longer secret. As long as you inquire, you will understand that the company has changed people behind it.


    As the saying goes, it''s not the dragon but the river. Wang Fan''s fierce momentum immediately confused all the entertainment companies in s city.


    Is this grandstanding?


    Or is it really so powerful?


    Integration of S City entertainment resources, not a small fight can be done!


    Let''s not talk about other aspects. The main thing is capital. Without hundreds of millions of dollars in reserve, this kind of integration is a piece of empty talk!


    No one is willing to sit down and have a long talk with Wang Fan, but Wang fan keeps on doing things, and he is still a foreigner in cross-border acquisition. This kind of background, in the eyes of everyone, is the owner of abundant funds.


    The rest is the distribution of interests!


    Big fish eat small fish, is the eternal truth.


    How to solve these problems is a big learning, there is no interest to bind, everything is the wishful thinking of Xiya company.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan has already done enough homework, and there is a solution in his plan for Miao Qing.


    Inadvertently, Miao Qing revealed a little bit of Wang Fan''s relationship network in China. It was not long before this little bit of information was brewing into a powerful news of Wang Fan''s hand covering the sky.


    "Have you heard? Behind the Xiya company, the big guys from Huaxia have invested in it. They don''t like the market of millions of people in s city! They are facing a blue ocean market of more than one billion people in Southeast Asia and China. Now, following the pace of Xiya, they are going to pick up money! "


    "I''ve also heard that Wang Fan eats both black and white. It doesn''t matter whether we agree or not. People don''t ask us to come and send us an invitation. It''s just polite! If you want to hold your thighs tightly, you should go to Xiya company to visit. "


    "Mm-hmm, our boss also said at the meeting that Wang Fan only sent us the invitation because he saw the face of those elders, otherwise others would be able to play by themselves!"


    "Why don''t I have this kind of luck? I have a lot of money and a bad relationship! I''m willing to buy my company. My company is no worse than Li Yuanhao''s Xiya company! "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    public opinions are divergent.


    After receiving the invitation letter, the weak entertainment companies want to go directly to Wang Fan and bow down. Wang fan is their cash cow. The competition of small and medium-sized entertainment companies is fierce, and they have been unable to survive for a long time. As soon as the news of Wang Fan''s integration of resources comes out, these companies on the verge of collapse immediately sing and dance.


    For them, it doesn''t matter who is in the dominant position. The company is still alive!


    Once they become a member of a multinational entertainment company, they can count their money directly.


    There are hundreds of entertainment companies in s city. Some of them go bankrupt. Naturally, some of them take advantage of the situation and become top entertainment companies. However, their fame is limited to s city or H country, which is enough for them to make a lot of money.


    When they heard the news from Xiya company, these people began to be dissatisfied.


    A temporary meeting aimed at disrupting the integration of resources of Xiya was held secretly.


    "To make a long story short! We all know what strength each family has. If we let it go, with the inflow of transnational channels, the scene of our present scenery will become a thing of the past! " A well-dressed middle-aged man, face dignified said.


    In the temporary meeting room, there are representatives of more than ten entertainment companies, which are not only in S City, but also in H country.


    "To be able to reach the top of country h is the limit of our company. As for multinational entertainment companies, the water is too deep for our company to participate in!"


    "Where is the market? If you don''t take part in it, you''ll stand still. Those small companies that we despise will soon surpass us!"


    "If we do not participate, we will not be reconciled, but if we participate, we will not have the right to speak. After all, transnational relations are not so easy to get through. I''m afraid we will have to give our own lifeline to this Xiya company by then."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    More than ten representatives from top entertainment companies make complaints about this practice.


    There are too many holding groups for warmth. There are hundreds of entertainment companies in S City alone. According to Wang Fan, they are all bonus stocks after integration!


    Then these companies, which are active at the top of the entertainment circle in H country, lose their advantages in a moment, which they can''t accept.


    "Then I''ll conclude: for the benefit of all the companies present, we must stop the integration of resources by Xiya, otherwise the popularity resources we have accumulated over the years will be taken away by Xiya!"


    "It must be unwise to directly target Wang Fan from China. It''s said that he also has a Mafia background! Then we will start targeting Li Yuanhao. After all, Li Yuanhao is still a senior executive of Xiya company. As long as we discredit him, we will ask the navy to attack Xiya company for entertainment! If there are too many negative effects, Xiya company will be hard to convince the public. At that time, we will fight hard and have the right to speak on the integration! "


    "Agree"


    "Agree"


    "Agree"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Representatives of top entertainment companies have raised their hands to vote one after another. They can also see the dividends brought by cross entertainment. However, there are too many participants and the right to speak is small, so it''s better not to participate!


    The next day, Xiya company.


    "Bad, Van Gogh, watch the news, it''s obvious that someone is targeting us!"


    Early in the morning, Liu pangzi held up his mobile phone and yelled.


    "Three gold companies and drugs have to say the secret!"


    "Xiya''s former CEO is a popular female entertainer."


    "Entertainment company cancer: controlling artists with drugs."


    "Entertainment unveiling secret: price list of female artists sleeping with Xiya company!"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang fan keeps refreshing his mobile phone. As a result, all the news is about the negative information of Sanjin company and Xiya company. Even the dead Kim Dae Jung is hanged and whipped!


    Li Yuanhao was even worse. He directly participated in many party movements and openly took female artists home!


    Even Li Yuanhao has been blinded by some of the contents. When will he still have Schwarzenegger''s physical strength?


    No matter whether the news is true or false, this wave of operation completely let Sanjin company and Xiya company fire.


    Although Wang Fan was angry, he had nothing to say for a moment. After all, some of the revelations were real!

 V2.Chapter 1019

    If these revelations were put in peacetime, they would not matter at all, and everyone would laugh too much; After all, it''s an open secret in H country to keep a mistress and a female entertainer.


    Li Yuanhao was once a big man in the entertainment industry. If he was a gentleman, he would not be able to get along with the entertainment industry in s city.


    Which boss goes out without a secretary?


    When there is something for a secretary to do, when there is nothing to do, find a few more intimate secretaries.


    "We must fight back as soon as possible, or if we continue to brew, I''m afraid the fake will become true! At that time, our two companies will be despised by thousands of people! "


    Miao Qing also found these negative information, one more than another exaggeration, some even she seems to know is false, but these behind the hype of the power purpose also achieved.


    Because the more powerful the negative impact is, the more people who eat melons will definitely participate in it, no matter whether it is true or not. The more hype it is, the higher its popularity will be.


    Xiya company and Sanjin company will definitely be grilled on the fire. Any trivial matter of Li Yuanhao or the company''s senior management will also be magnified!


    "Leave it to Cui Yinzhu, the newly established legal department of the company. It seems that the actual combat will begin!"


    "Yinzhu, take a look at these false propaganda. Does your legal department have any counter measures?"


    Wang Fan asked Cui Yinzhu in the meeting room.


    The last time Wang fancai and Cui Yinzhu communicated, Cui Yinzhu came to work on time the next day. After these two days of understanding, he had a clear idea of the employee''s contract. When Cui Yinzhu was about to sigh that things were easy, Xiya company was wantonly discredited and fell into a battle of public opinion.


    "Brother fan, don''t say whether these things are true or not. Even if they are true, none of the situations described in the information will be tenable until the police or the Court issues legal documents! As for the moral aspect that the law can''t restrain, it''s easier to do! We directly issued a lawyer''s letter to these media for warning, because it has caused damage to our company''s reputation! " Cui Yinzhu said confidently.


    She has experienced these things before, and is very handy in dealing with such emergencies.


    "OK, we''ll solve this through legal channels. You should prepare materials to fight back! Then you contact Cui Yu, for the public opinion of the water army without evidence, fight with poison. If they can invite anonymous water army to attack, we will let the network water army spray each other! I don''t believe it. I can''t hold them down? "


    Wang Fan thought of Cui Yu, who is proficient in Internet knowledge. He said to Cui Yinzhu that this should be done in two ways.


    "Brother fan, this makes the water army spray each other. It''s just that there are many people there. I''m afraid it''s a situation of losing both sides." Cui Yinzhu said with a puzzled face.


    It''s obviously a competition of financial resources. In fact, I''m afraid that at most we can draw. Is this operation worth it?


    "Network water forces spray each other, just to prevent a worse situation! If you want the public to play down or ignore the information of Xiya, you have to create new hot spots! "


    Wang Fan said that there was a flash of inspiration in his mind. What was the new hot spot? He already had an idea in his mind.


    "Isn''t Cui Yu investigating [room b]? According to the analysis of Cui Yu''s big data, there are more than 300000 people in s city who are recharge users of [room b]. As long as this incident is exposed, no one will remember things like Xiya company and Sanjin company! "


    "The negative impact we are facing now is just the entertainment news after the public meal. There are some impacts, but it''s not big news! Once Room B is exposed, it''s a big event, an explosive topic that affects people''s livelihood. If it''s not solved, the people will fight to the end! " Wang Fan said to everyone what he thought in his mind.


    Since there are operators who want to hold the company high, come on!


    Zainiu''s entertainment company is only limited to the entertainment industry. Room B is Wang Chan. If you throw this card out, the whole s city and even h country will shake three times.


    This is definitely the stain of H country. If this kind of cancer website is not removed, the next generation of H country will definitely be distorted the world outlook!


    In the long run, the spread of room B in s city is so rapid. The feedback is that most of the psychologically twisted people in s city make trouble. In a city with millions of people, there are more than 300000 people with dark hearts. I''m afraid it''s those in power who should be bothered.


    This is the problem that they have to solve. The heat of tea talk after dinner of Xiya company will definitely be pushed to the bottom of the ditch.


    "Fat man, you tell short Dao to cooperate with black tiger Gang Cui Yinzhu! We''re not only going to send letters to lawyers, we''re going to intimidate them! For these companies and media, we need to use all kinds of means, and those who are not obedient will be directly blocked by the black tiger Gang! "


    Wang Fan said that there is a murderous spirit in it. The grass on the wall is the most hateful. He doesn''t care for these people.


    ??????


    In the face of this wave of public opinion war against Xiya company and Sanjin company, people''s counterattack is also extremely rapid.


    The black tiger Gang followed Jinzhu''s steps, and Cui Yinzhu delivered the lawyer''s letter. The people of the black tiger Gang stayed at the gate of these companies, and they didn''t make trouble, so they were blocked there, which made the media panic when they received the lawyer''s letter from Xiya company.


    Some media tried to call the police, but there was nothing they could do when the police arrived, because the black tiger Gang just walked around the door with a fierce look on their face, and other people didn''t break the law, so the police had no proper reason to intervene.


    Cui Yinzhu''s family.


    Cui Yu''s face is excited to knock on the keyboard, and the sound is crackling. On the display, all kinds of network water army begin to respond to his call.


    Cui Yu can self-study hacker technology, naturally there are various circles, and Cui Yu is still the manager of these chat groups!


    For the online water army, he doesn''t even have to pay, because some of the organizers of the online water army are his younger brothers! Just a word from him, the people below immediately pulled out tens of thousands of water troops and started a war of words.


    Even the organizers of the water army quietly revealed to Cui Yu that they had also taken over the task for Xiya company. The task content is to edit all kinds of content, no matter how eye-catching it is, as long as it can discredit Xiya company and Sanjin company!


    In the face of Cui Yu, who has a good command of Internet technology, these Internet water army organizers quickly disclose their employer information, which adds new chips to Cui Yinzhu''s determination of the number of lawyer letters.


    As all parties start to work hard, the war just lit will soon stop, and the top entertainment companies behind them can only watch their own defeat.


    All kinds of news circles in s city are making waves again, not just entertainment news. Room B is like a nuclear bomb, which makes the whole people in s city feel dizzy.

 V2.Chapter 1020

    "This [room b] is hell. The person who pays is the executioner! Ask the government to punish these demons


    "We have 300000 demons in s city! I don''t dare to go out any more. What should I do if I''m tailed? "


    "This [room b] actually exists in our s city. I apply for 24-hour personal protection from the government. It''s too unsafe."


    "These damned demons, that is my daughter who has been missing for more than a month. I ask the government to save people as soon as possible


    ¡°???¡±


    [room b] first appeared on the Internet, followed by all kinds of media, the whole city of S was completely ignited, and people talked about it.


    The effect of this "nuclear bomb" explosion is also at the top level, ranging from all kinds of dignitaries to ordinary people.


    At this moment, the security of the whole s city fell into the storm. For the inaction of the s city government, the general public has asked the government to severely punish the operators of [room b].


    At this moment, room B, which had been hidden in s city for many years, was well known by the general public, and more people began to get angry.


    The parades, which are organized spontaneously, are constantly held in the streets of s city. As for the negative information of Xiya company before, the frivolous news of Li Yuanhao raising Xiaosan has long been forgotten.


    With the exposure of room B, this kind of website naturally died of light, and the login website was instantly blocked.


    However, the server of [room b] is set up in country R. it is impossible for country h to completely block the website. In country R, this industry is allowed by law, and there is no way for country h to be angry. We can only block the landing website of [room b] in H country again and again.


    In the face of this shock, Jin Nannan, mayor of S City, could not sit still. He directly assured the general public through s city TV station that he would thoroughly investigate the matter of [room b] and give the public a satisfactory explanation!


    However, this incident happened so suddenly that the police did not make any substantive progress at all. All the sources of [room b] came from Cui Yu''s contents.


    The network police of s city quickly mobilized the police force of the whole city to carry out investigation, but their level was limited, so they could not trace Cui Yu here, and even the specific address of [room b] in r country.


    S city police are in a mess, Xiya company, Wang Fan ushered in a familiar guest, Chen Qian.


    "This [room b] thing, did you let it out? They have existed in s city for several years, and they have not been exposed by the media. I just handed over the investigation to you. How can they make the whole city boiling


    "Mayor Jin Nannan has given me a death order. We have to solve the case in a short time. It''s difficult to do this!"


    As soon as Chen Qian opened his mouth, he angrily blamed Wang Fan for the strange way.


    In Chen Qian''s opinion, in the calm s city before, room B has existed for a long time. If no one intentionally leaked it, it would not stir the whole city!


    "Chen Ju, this is a misunderstanding! I don''t have a clue here, either? Where would you want to leak this [room b]? Will it be those who have enjoyed the service of this website? After all, according to the data given by the media, s city has more than 300000 top up members. Do you think it''s them


    Wang Fan quickly denied that he didn''t know about it, and now he is at a loss.


    "It''s impossible. These recharge members can''t do it at all, and they don''t want to expose it. According to the common sense, this kind of thing is definitely not done by paying members. The more secret the website is, the better. How can they expose it on their own initiative?"


    Chen Qian directly rejected Wang Fan''s conjecture.


    He is a native of s city and represents the thoughts of most people in s city.


    For the existence of [room b], people who know it will never publicize it, and they just want no one to know about it.


    On the network of H country, someone once set up a yellow net empty handed, saying with high sounding, I have an apple, you also have an apple, we exchanged with each other, and we still have only one apple in each hand;, When I have a website, you also have a website, we exchange, you and I have two websites!


    Although this is the story of H country, the final result is that the person who said this didn''t receive the other party''s website address after throwing it out of the website. On the contrary, he was taken away by the other party empty handed, his own website address!


    The vast majority of netizens in H country still have a strong sense of protection, especially this kind of rechargeable website. Once it is exposed, the website will definitely be shut down, but when it is time, the money they recharged will be lost in the water.


    Chen Qian absolutely did not believe that it was the paying users who exposed the existence of [room b].


    "Chen Ju, I really didn''t do it! We investigated for a long time, but the [room b] didn''t show any water. We couldn''t find any useful information at all. "


    Wang Fan, looking at Chen Qian with a sincere face, said.


    "It must be difficult to investigate [room b]. They have a strong sense of anti reconnaissance and a huge force behind them. I didn''t want to scare the snake and get into a tug of war before I entrusted the investigation task to you. You are not a police system. You should be able to reduce the alertness of the other party!"


    Chen Qian nodded and said, Wang Fan said these he knows, if easily be investigated out, then this [room b] will not exist for so long!


    "Chen Ju, I suspect that in the process of my investigation, the person behind this [room b] knows that he wants to retaliate against me! We''ve been stalked for days, including me, and we''ve been threatened! "


    Wang fan saw that Chen Qian had some faith in his own words, and simply said that he was being followed, and he was also a victim.


    "What! How could someone threaten you? "


    Chen Qian immediately surprised way, this investigation matter if already knew by the other party, that still investigate fart?


    "The other party''s anti investigation consciousness is too strong. I think they must have known about the things I investigated after they were exposed. After all, as long as we investigate a little bit, we can know our cooperative relationship!"


    "And [room b] is highly confidential. I have a deep understanding that it is difficult for us to obtain any useful information when they are exposed. On the contrary, by exposing the existence of [room b], we will directly alienate our cooperative relationship!"


    "Just like Chen Ju, you asked me just now, as far as we know and are investigating [room b], the police have not leaked any information, which in anyone''s opinion will only be leaked by Wang Fan! In fact, I really don''t know. As long as we are suspicious of each other, the purpose of this backstage agent will be achieved! "


    Wang Fan looked at Chen Qian and said his inference slowly.


    ¡°???¡±


    With clear organization, every sentence directly points to the core. Chen Qian has nothing to say in a moment, so he looks at Wang Fan in a daze.

 V2.Chapter 1021

    "What do you mean, the information that is now known all over the city is exposed by the operator behind the scenes of [room b]? To stir up the cooperation between us? " Chen Qian said with a frown.


    "I guess it should be like this. Except for their self violence information, no one else can find it. This may be a warning to us. What if, next, they release information about these 300000 people? " Wang Fan looked at Chen Qian and said helplessly.


    This [room b] is really strong in network protection. If the police of s city found useful information, Chen Qian would not speculate in front of himself. Now he would rather believe in false news than himself. Wang fan is also annoyed.


    "It''s a shame on us!" Chen Qian suddenly roared.


    For this kind of firewall more powerful website, s city network police simply have no way to mouth, the only useful information, or network exposure.


    Because the server of the other party is set up in r country, the attention of the investigation will be transferred to the Ministry of foreign affairs. Otherwise, it will be an embarrassing thing for the police station.


    But all this seems to be enough in front of Chen, others have told you, I squat in your house, you have the ability to catch me!


    But Chen Qian can''t find anyone. This is the disgrace of S City police.


    It''s rampant!


    "No matter how difficult it is, we have to find out the information of [room b] as soon as possible, and the best thing is to catch the other party! It''s not that I urge you, it''s that this matter is a face problem for our s city. It can''t be solved as soon as possible! Now that the mayor has spoken, I must give the result in three days. If it can''t be solved, I''ll abdicate! "


    Although Chen Qian was unwilling, he finally explained helplessly.


    Once he abdicates, the ghosts and monsters he has offended in the past will surely jump out, and all kinds of cooperation he has discussed with Wang fan can only be declared invalid.


    Chen Qian did not threaten Wang Fan, and now he has no spare power to carry out various plans. After Jinzhu''s death, various potential crises have begun to break out, and the investigation of [room b] is particularly sudden.


    On weekdays, he would not confide in others, but now, he has to explain to Wang Fan.


    "I will arrange people to strengthen the investigation on this matter. If you have any breakthrough progress, please communicate with me in time!"


    Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan who asked three questions and said that he left Xiya company in a hurry.


    ??????


    Time passed quietly in the discussion and accusation, and there was the latest progress about [room b].


    "Van Gogh, the police in s city are really powerful. You can see that they have found out the behind the scenes in just two days! Watch the news


    Liu pangzi has a good habit every day, that is to see if there is a hot news.


    Sure enough, the fire to the explosion of [room b] today actually solved the case! He hastened to signal to the public to check.


    "Grass! Brother fan, this seems to be a bit wrong. How can Xiaoquan Gang be involved in [room b]? It''s too fake, isn''t it? Brother fish has been shot for so many days. Is that pulling him out again? "


    Liu pangzi looked at it a few times and cried out. How could it look like the suspicion of hastily closing the case?


    Cui Yu and I have been investigating [room b] for a long time. Some of the information we know is not in the news at all, let alone behind the scenes such as Begonia. It''s all about deceiving the people of s city.


    Wang Fan listen to Liu pangzi how to say, he quickly turned on the mobile phone to look up.


    "Brother Yu, the backstage agent of [room b], has been killed by the police on the spot in the anti drug operation!"


    "The actual operation of room B is xiaoquanbang in S City, and now the whole network is searching for xiaoquanbang''s military strategist rabbit teeth!"


    ¡°???¡±


    The information about [room b] has been on the screen for a long time, and Wang Fan soon found out all kinds of crimes about Xiaoquan Gang!


    Xiaoquan Gang, foreign forces are selling drugs in s city. They are ruthless and have no bottom line. In Room B, they control all kinds of artists'' new drug money. All of them come from Xiaoquan Gang! Xiaoquan gang has been involved in several kidnappings in s city. Jinzhu, the boss of Dingtian law firm, was kidnapped by Xiaoquan gang and tore up the ticket


    Wang Fan had a rough look around and knew the general content of the news.


    "Chen Qian, have a good time! It''s really unscrupulous! "


    After reading the information about solving the case in Room B, Wang Fan immediately felt disgusted for Chen Qian''s way of solving the case!


    Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, this Xiaoquan Gang is the backstage of the operation of [room b]. After all, from the analysis of the scene pictures of killing Xiaoquan Gang fish brother, this is the closest result to the truth.


    In the villa where brother Xiaoquan helps fish, the drug money collected alone exceeds tens of millions of dollars, and there are hundreds of kilograms of new drug money!


    For the people of S City, Xiaoquan gang has nothing to do with [room b]. They don''t believe it. There are pictures and the truth.


    The whole s city believed that the police didn''t disappoint them this time, and really banned [room b] of this evil act.


    But in the eyes of Wang Fan, a person familiar with the matter, this is what Chen made up himself!


    He knows the specific source of the pictures attached to the news, but he never thought that Chen Qian, in order to keep his position as director of the police station, could push the matter of [room b] to the small circle Gang!


    In the face of such efficiency, Chen Qian''s position as director of the Bureau has not only been preserved, but also won a good reputation among the public.


    "Fat man, don''t worry about the truth of the news. Chen Qian can''t believe it. We have to rely on ourselves to investigate!"


    "You will contact the knife later. You must find the rabbit tooth before the police! Rabbit tooth is now the only living high-level of Xiaoquan gang. He is also the only clue to solve the case. If the police find rabbit tooth in advance, it will be troublesome! " Wang Fan said anxiously to Liu pangzi.


    Once the rabbit tooth is caught in advance by the police, it is definitely shot on the spot. Once the rabbit tooth is dead, all kinds of evidences of the small circle gang will be taken seriously. They sell money without changing, and they operate [room b]!


    "Van Gogh, how much can this rabbit tooth do? The fish elder brother all died, a hand just, the police catches not to be able to turn over a case? " Liu pangzi asked.


    In his subconscious, the eldest is dead. Can the younger brother play with flowers?


    "Let the short knife protect the rabbit''s teeth! Although we know that xiaoquanbang has little to do with [room b], how about new drug money? It can only be found by the people in a small circle, so it''s more helpful for our follow-up investigation that the tusk is alive! "


    "If he is caught by the police, according to Chen Qian''s character, he will not wait for us to ask for useful information. Chen Qian will shoot him the first time he catches him! This is the person on the wanted list. He is notorious. If he is shot directly, Chen Qian will not have any pressure of public opinion! "


    Wang Fansheng is afraid that Liu pangzi doesn''t understand and explains to him in detail.

 V2.Chapter 1022

    Wang Fan analyzed this matter through a small circle. I''m afraid Chen Qian must have concealed something in front of him. He didn''t share information with himself as agreed in the cooperation.


    Not long after Wang Fan told Liu pangzi, he went directly to the hospital because he received a call from sun Xixi, who had recovered and was ready to leave the hospital.


    Wang fan can also understand Sun''s proposal to let her be discharged.


    Sun Xixi had made herself clear enough before. Since she knew that park Yanwu was still in W Province, she would not have too much involvement with other men from now on.


    Wang Fan also supports sun''s transformation. After all, park Yanwu has a chance to recreate herself. Wang Fan must help his women.


    "Brother fan, my current address is on Jing''an Avenue. Please send me home first. I miss my baby Yongshun too!" Sun said to Wang Fan with a grateful face.


    Yongshun is the name of sun Xixi''s child. According to sun Xixi, this is park Yanwu''s child. Although Park Yanwu is missing, he hopes that park Yanwu will be smooth all the time, so he specially named the child Park Yongshun.


    With the help of Wang Fan, sun Xixi soon came back to her residence on Jing''an Avenue. They had a tacit understanding on the road, but they didn''t tell each other in advance.


    "Baby, come here and let mom hold you!"


    As soon as sun arrived at her residence, she couldn''t put it down to her children.


    "Sisi, in the past two days when you were in hospital, your dear Begonia came to see you, but she didn''t call you when she learned that you were in hospital."


    A servant like middle-aged woman saw sun''s coming back and said to her. She has been taking care of sun''s daily life for a long time, and the relationship between her and sun seems to be very harmonious.


    "Mom, aunt Haitang is still carrying my favorite banana. Please call her back as soon as possible. I miss her!"


    The little boy Yongshun holds sun Xixi and says cunningly at the same time. He looks at Wang Fan quietly.


    "Yongshun, if you want to eat bananas, mom will buy them for you. Why bother aunt Haitang?"


    As for her son, sun Xixi knows better than anyone. The boy said that he missed Begonia, but in fact he was looking forward to buying him something delicious when Begonia came.


    "Begonia?"


    Wang Fan said in a low voice that the name was not unfamiliar to him at all. Unfortunately, in recent days, it was delayed because of [room b] and the small circle Gang, and the clue to Begonia still stayed a few days ago.


    "Brother fan, Begonia is my relative. Today I asked you to go to the hospital to pick me up. In fact, the main reason is about Begonia!" Sun Xixi heard Wang Fan recite the name of Begonia, she quickly turned to explain.


    "My mother and Begonia''s mother are close sisters. Before I met Park Yanwu, my best friend was Begonia. We grew up together almost from childhood. Whether it was friendship or family, the relationship was very strong."


    For fear that Wang Fan would not understand, sun Xixi told Wang Fan about Begonia and her growing up experience.


    "Although Begonia is a daughter, she is very ambitious. After graduation, she went directly to the entertainment industry to develop. It is said that she has worked hard for several entertainment companies to come out. I don''t know the specific name, because she never talks about her work with me!"


    Sun said to Wang Fan and gave the little boy in her arms to the middle-aged woman next to her.


    "Later, as she became more and more busy, sometimes I didn''t see her once a year. I asked Chen Qian to check the information for me, but I just got a general idea."


    "In recent two years, Begonia has come to visit us more and more, and she seems to have plenty of time. But I know that there is something wrong with her company, otherwise she would not have so much time to chat with me."


    Sun''s eyes were bright with shrewdness. Obviously, she was not careless. Through the number of chats between Begonia and itself, the business status of the other side was inversely introduced.


    "Although she didn''t tell me about Haitang, I can observe her various expressions and then ask Chen Qian to help. Recently, Haitang has really encountered difficulties and its business is relatively sluggish!"


    "I also read the news of s city a few days ago. The Xiya company you acquired is integrating the entertainment resources of s city. If it''s convenient, help Haitang. After all, it''s very sad to see her efforts come to naught after playing together from childhood. " Sun said here, her eyes were begging.


    She doesn''t know much about business. Previously, as Chen Qian''s mistress, Chen Qian would not let her know all kinds of entertainment industry owners. Even if she helped Begonia, she was helpless.


    Since Wang Fan revealed the relationship with Park Yanwu, sun Xixi naturally chose to believe Wang Fan.


    He also paid attention to Wang Fan''s information. Only then did he find that Wang Fan was the behind the scenes boss of the two entertainment companies in S City, and even launched a call for the integration of the entertainment circle in s city!


    In sun''s opinion, Wang Fan must have strong strength, otherwise he would not have gone all the way from W province to s city to engage in entertainment company.


    "Don''t worry, let me make it clear. You and Begonia are relatives, and they have a very good relationship since childhood?"


    Wang Fan, listening to sun''s description, has a new understanding of Begonia. It''s a surprise that the information can''t be bought with money.


    "Yes, van! I had thought of asking Chen Qian to help secretly before, but Chen Qian said that he was sensitive. If he was involved in this kind of thing and was reported, he would face too much risk, so every time Haitang came, I didn''t ask her about her business! "


    In the face of Wang Fan''s problems, sun Xixi naturally knows everything.


    "Chen Qian also knows Begonia? But it''s not convenient for him to do it? "


    Chen Qian and Begonia thing is very surprising, they in the end recognize or not, directly asked sun Xixi must know.


    "They know each other. I was taken care of by Chen Qian, and Haitang also knows about it, but we have our own choices, which doesn''t affect our relationship. Chen Qian also knows about the relationship between Haitang and me."


    Sun Xixi said, looking at Wang Fan with some doubts, which is to say?


    I am related to Begonia, and Chen Qian and I are also close. Over the past few years, they are more or less sure to know each other.


    "Hiss"


    "Well, if you have time to arrange later, I''ll meet Begonia. Only when I understand her current situation can I know how to help her."


    After getting sun''s definite reply, Wang Fan knew clearly and simply pushed the boat along the river. Since Chen Qian pretended that he didn''t know about Begonia, he would contact Begonia for the reason of integrating entertainment resources.

 V2.Chapter 1023

    After getting Wang Fan''s reply that she is willing to help Begonia, sun Xixi''s face brightens.


    He said that he wanted to leave Wang Fan at home for dinner, but Wang Fan was busy during this time. Finally, he politely refused sun Xixi''s offer.


    "Fat man, you ask short knife to investigate Begonia''s recent outing path. Is she more active in s city? Pay attention to the people she contacts!" Wang Fan returned to Xiya company and said directly to Liu pangzi.


    Now Wang Fan has some doubts!


    According to Cui Yu and Liu pangzi, according to the survey results of some time ago, Begonia is definitely cold-blooded, otherwise it would not be created, just like room B in hell.


    Besides, she is also familiar with the psychological activities of various types of customers. Otherwise, how can she recharge more than 300000 Internet users in s city?


    One thousand dollars is not pocket money. One dollar is equivalent to 1100 yuan of currency of H country. This thousand dollars is more than one million yuan. This charge has exceeded most middle-income individuals!


    Wang Fan clearly remembers that the conversion result at Cui Yu''s house that day is equivalent to more than 7000 Chinese dollars, which is the income of most white-collar workers in one month,


    S city is a high consumption city, only this membership threshold, is enough to eliminate the low-income group!


    For the matter of [room b], I believe that no one in s city will be willing to share accounts with others, which is not a glorious thing after all. No one is willing to run naked in front of friends, and naturally will not consider crowdfunding to watch pornographic movies!


    Roughly speaking, this is more than 300 million dollars!


    Will Begonia really encounter the situation that the company is on the verge of bankruptcy?


    Is Begonia in disguise?


    Or Liu pangzi, their survey results are wrong?


    At first, Wang Fan would not be so tangled, but the serious expression on Sun Xixi''s face didn''t seem to be faking.


    These two results conflict with each other!


    Wang Fan feels that both results are possible, but Begonia is only one person, and she is not separated. By analyzing this step, Wang Fan has fallen into a deadlock.


    Sun is very enthusiastic about asking Wang Fan to help Begonia. In the morning, Wang Fan sent sun back to her home. As a result, she received a phone call from sun in the afternoon. She wanted to take Wang Fan to visit Begonia''s company. She has made an appointment with Begonia.


    As for sun''s independent claim, Wang fan can''t get it. Just because he can''t start, let''s start investigating from Begonia''s company.


    Haiqing entertainment company, Beiqing street, s city.


    "Fan Ge, just a moment. Haitang will come soon. I haven''t been to Haiqing entertainment company several times. I said in the morning that I would give her a surprise. I''ll make her excited later. Thank you for that."


    Susisi and Wang Fan come to the door of Begonia company long ago. At the moment, Sun said to Wang Fan with a happy face.


    Begonia has been helping sun Xixi before, but her help for Begonia is limited to spiritual encouragement.


    Although sun didn''t reveal this, she kept it in mind. Now with Wang Fan''s help, she plans to let Begonia''s Haiqing entertainment company join Wang Fan''s integration plan, so at least Begonia''s entertainment company won''t go bankrupt.


    "Haitang, come here quickly. Let me introduce you. This is Wang Fan from Huaxia w province."


    Sun Xixi saw Begonia come in, quickly pulled Begonia, went to Wang Fan in front of the introduction.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang Fan, nice to meet you!" Begonia square said, take the lead in reaching out to Wang Fan.


    "Hello, Hello, I''ve heard a lot about it." Wang Fan shook hands when he saw that Begonia was so polite.


    Begonia eyes flow bright, face Zerun, gas like orchid!


    This is Wang Fan''s first feeling when he saw Begonia.


    "Haitang, all sit and chat. Let me tell you, Mr. Wang fan is the newly rising entertainment boss in s city. Before, Xiya company in your entertainment circle was acquired by boss Wang Fan."


    It seems that she is eager to prove herself. Sun Xixi has explained Wang Fan''s strength and background to Begonia in detail.


    "Gentle and quiet manner, decent and pleasant language"


    Wang Fan quietly listens to sun''s description. He also looks at Begonia from the side and finds that Begonia really has capital. No wonder he has been in the entertainment industry since he was a child.


    Begonia just sitting there listening, soft and submissive shape, people can''t help but want to care.


    "This Begonia is very proud!"


    Wang Fan said to himself.


    Because he found that although Begonia was listening to sun''s speech, it was always an expression, in other words, a polite and embarrassed smile!


    Wang Fan nodded frequently to sun''s description of the blueprint background, which was basically the same as he imagined. However, in the face of this opportunity to turn over, Begonia was not moved, so Wang Fan had an idea.


    Or Begonia really lofty pride, strong self-esteem, do not want to let their weak side was a good friend sun Xixi know, naturally not interested in their own help!


    Another possibility is that Begonia is the real boss of Buddhism. It''s up to people to do things, and the rest is up to God!


    It''s normal for companies to go up and down. When fate comes, the door of wealth will open up. In this state of mind, you don''t need your own help at all.


    ??????


    "It bothers you. I''m thinking about it. After all, if Xiya company can integrate the entertainment resources of S City, it''s also a good thing for Haiqing entertainment company. If it can make more money, I won''t have to worry about the money for the welfare home and the dormitory renovation! Thank you, boss Wang! " Begonia graceful posture, to Wang Fan leaned to thank the way.


    There were two sweet dimples on the face without cosmetics, which made Wang Fan gasp coldly.


    It''s clear that you can rely on your appearance to have a meal, but you choose to show your talent. Wang fan is also convinced.


    Sun Xixi has long regarded Wang Fan as her own person. The two sisters keep chatting with each other. Wang fan can only insert a few words occasionally. Wang fan doesn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, through their chat, he finds more information about Begonia.


    Begonia has been doing charity activities for so many years!


    She silently donated money to the orphanage in s city. There are hundreds of orphans in S City, who are the opportunities to go to school and provide social jobs for the adult orphans in the welfare home through her own relationship.


    All this is a low-key Begonia, not through any media publicity, even if her Haiqing entertainment company has been on the verge of bankruptcy, she is also quietly, maintaining the various expenses of the welfare home!


    It''s hard for Wang Fan to imagine what level the moral realm of Begonia has reached, that Begonia can save money to help others, and is this kind of person related to [room b]?


    Wang fan is a little confused at this moment. Is his investigation direction wrong?


    Is Begonia, who has been persisting in charity for many years, not the devil operator in her own investigation?

 V2.Chapter 1024

    The so-called phase comes from the heart.


    Wang Fan looks at begonia with bright lips and teeth, and looks like orchid. Besides, he is still engaged in various charity activities. He has to doubt his previous conjecture. Maybe they are two people with the same name.


    Wang Fan had a lot of thoughts in his mind, but he rejected them one by one.


    Sun Xixi and Begonia are very happy to chat, perhaps because of Wang Fan''s help, their faces are often full of smiles.


    Time flies. When he left Haiqing entertainment company, Wang Fan was directly in a circle.


    Back at Xiya company, Wang Fan already has an idea in his heart. Let Liu Juan check it again. Through the power of r country, he may find other information about Begonia.


    The Begonia I saw today is not like a villain at all. At least so far, people who have seen Begonia will not associate her with [room b], the heinous devil.


    R country.


    "Brother fan called just now. Let''s verify the actual identity of Begonia. Is it our mistake?" Liu Juan hung up and said to Yang Jie, who was playing with her mobile phone.


    "How can we be wrong? We have also investigated the information ourselves. There is no falsification at all, and it is consistent with the information of private detectives. Which link does Van Gogh think we made a mistake? " Yang Jie asked with a frown.


    She is specially responsible for collecting information and has been carefully reviewing all kinds of data. How can there be a large range of errors?


    "He just came into contact with Begonia in H country. As a result, Begonia has been doing charitable activities silently for many years, and its own entertainment company is on the verge of bankruptcy. It''s not like a nouveau riche at all! He felt that the Begonia had nothing to do with [room b]. Then he doubted whether we had been cheated. After all, "he said


    Liu Juan saw that Yang Jie had some complaints and quickly told Wang Fan what he had talked with him.


    "The information about Begonia can''t be false. Since brother fan came into contact with Begonia, he would be more beautiful. It''s right to break the disguise of Begonia! You also know the rigour of the r people. If this information is false, how dare they enter it into the R archives? So I suspect that Van Gogh can''t open his eyes for fear of seeing a beautiful woman


    Yang Jie will be the heart of discontent pressure in the bottom of his heart, slightly joking toward Liu Juan said.


    After all, in the information they saw about gongxianyu shrine, Begonia is a beautiful woman, and her temperament is no worse than that of the top stars.


    "No, I have to call Van Gogh again!" Liu Juan was a little flustered when she heard Yang Jie say so.


    She was really worried that Wang Fan''s attention was not on the investigation of the case, but on other places, so that she ignored the real face behind Begonia''s disguise.


    ??????


    In Xiya company, Wang Fan also told Miao Qing and Liu pangzi about his visit to Begonia.


    "Brother fan, is this Begonia really a low-key charity? And still insist on it for several years? " Liu pangzi exclaimed in surprise.


    It''s impossible!


    How can the devil suddenly change his nature?


    No, it should be a philanthropic and caring entrepreneur. How can you do the hurtful [room b]?


    "This is exactly what I am entangled in. The various deeds of Begonia are completely contrary to the results of our investigation! As for charity, I think it may be true. Once we check it, we can know whether it is true or not. She doesn''t have to cheat us in this respect! " Wang Fan pinched the eyebrow center with the hand, a face helplessly says.


    "I think this Begonia must have camouflaged you, or everyone! Only when everyone thinks that she can''t be a demon can she control room B in secret. Charity can just cover up her evil nature. This kind of person is the most hateful. On the surface, he is a philanthropist, but on the back, he is engaged in shady activities. Don''t covet the beauty of Begonia and ignore her danger! " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan''s thinking and gives a warning.


    "Oh, brother fan, the hero is sad about the beauty pass. This Begonia must have used a beauty trick on you! Don''t indulge in it, or our efforts will be in vain! " Liu pangzi heard Miao Qing''s admonition, he also reacted, and quickly joked to Wang Fan.


    He is really afraid that Begonia will control Wang fan through the beauty trick. At that time, the team will definitely be alienated and have problems.


    "Go away, am I that bad? Begonia does have some capital, but I''m not here for blind date. How can I be hungry? "Wang Fan said, looking at Liu pangzi, but Yu Guang glanced at Miao Qing.


    "Just a moment, Xiaojuan''s call!" Wang Fan was about to explain that Liu Juan, who was far away in r country, actually called.


    "Brother fan, our investigation is absolutely in the right direction. Behind [room b] is Begonia indeed! I can warn you, Begonia must be in camouflage, you investigate on the line, do not get too close, or I am afraid you get lost! If she can register a society in r country, she is naturally familiar with the seduction routines in r country. If you can''t, you can contact my brother! " Liu Juan didn''t give Wang Fan an opportunity to explain at all, so she hung up directly.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan listens to the busy sound of Dudu on the phone and looks at Liu pangzi and Miao Qing with helpless expression.


    "Listen, not only do we worry, but even Xiaojuan thinks that you will fall into the trap of beauty!" Liu pangzi said in a loud voice, he is more and more energetic.


    The presence of experts, even if Wang Fan did not open hands-free, but Liu Juan that loud warning, or Liu pangzi and Miao Qing heard.


    "Begonia is close to you now. I''m sure it''s not kind. If you love her, it''s all over! She is the key point of all the clues now. Once she is cheated by her disguise, we can''t find the final result at all! "


    "No matter how you investigate, you can''t have any relationship with Begonia, even if it''s not behind the scenes. But the matter of [room b] can''t be separated from her. If you are fascinated, it will be over."


    "Don''t talk about those problems of dedicating yourself to gain the trust of the other party. As long as you dare to have a relationship with her, I will throw her into the sea, and I will make you never see Begonia!" Miao Qing is telling Wang Fan with a serious face.


    Even Liu Juan, who is far away in r country, can remind Wang fan that she is by Wang Fan''s side. How can she fall behind?


    "I just contacted her once. I''m afraid you think too much. Am I so unbearable?" Wang fan saw Miao Qing''s serious expression, he quickly explained.


    "You are so miserable! All of us believe that our clues are OK and the direction is right. Only after you have seen Begonia, do you doubt our investigation direction. Is it wrong? " Miao Qing said coldly, not giving Wang Fan any face at all.


    ¡°???¡±


    See this scene, Wang Fan decisively admit counsels, dare not explain again, oneself true fraternity psychology overflowed?

 V2.Chapter 1025

    After receiving the warning from Liu Juan and Miao Qing, Wang Fan was stunned. Did he really catch the beauty trick of Begonia?


    But I know very well, Begonia really did nothing, he is impossible to be hypnotized by each other.


    If Begonia really secretly controls [room b], but is actually a big philanthropist unknown, then it''s too terrible.


    If you see one side, you can confuse your opponents. What company do you want to open?


    Go straight to the cup of confusion, those billionaires, isn''t money faster?


    Wang Fan absolutely does not believe that he was confused by the cup, but in the face of Miao Qing''s severe warning at the moment, Wang fan can only say that he knows.


    He is familiar with Miao Qing''s temper. Now he has to bear it with her, and he will definitely suffer a disaster.


    "Fat man, come to s City orphanage with me tomorrow!" Seeing that Miao Qing''s anger has been suppressed, Wang Fan quickly said to Liu pangzi.


    "What are you doing in a welfare home? Is Begonia really a good man Liu pangzi was puzzled.


    This kind of thing can be known by phone. After all, the donation received by the orphanage and the use of funds must be made public to the society, otherwise no one dares to continue to donate to the orphanage.


    "Begonia asked me to go to the orphanage, you also follow me, close observation, after all, if Begonia camouflage me, it is impossible to camouflage everyone, then we will go and have a look!" Wang Fan looked at the mobile phone and said.


    The mobile phone just received a message from Begonia. The content is to invite Wang Fan to visit the orphans in the orphanage of s city tomorrow.


    Wang Fan quickly reply Begonia, and agreed time.


    The next day, s City orphanage.


    "Hello, boss Wang. Thank you for coming here. There has been no big boss here for a long time." Begonia gracious, to Wang Fan two people introduced, as if this is her home, she is the landlord.


    Begonia will Wang Fan two people into the door, you see the orphanage president toward them.


    "Dean, boss Wang is the friend I told you. I''ll introduce the situation of our orphanage to him. Go ahead. I''m familiar with it here."


    "Oh, well, these two guests will be handed over to Haitang. These little guys have been nagging you for a long time. Go and have a look." An old man with gray hair looked at Wang Fan and said to Begonia.


    "Uncle Zhang, you''re very serious. I only came here last week. It''s just a few days apart. Why haven''t I come for a long time?" Begonia looked at the dean said.


    It seems that she has long regarded the orphanage as her home, and she is also very familiar with the Dean, who has long regarded the dean as her elder.


    ??????


    Under the guidance of Begonia, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi entered the entertainment area of the orphanage unimpeded.


    There are more than 100 children playing in the entertainment area the size of a basketball court. There are all kinds of plastic castles, slides and other children''s entertainment facilities, but most of them have begun to fade. I think these facilities were built several years ago.


    However, there are too many children around. Wang Fan sees that a two meter high slide is worn out. If it is put in the park in the city center, no child is willing to touch it. Here, there are more than ten children queuing up to slide there!


    Begonia directly with Wang Fan and Liu pangzi into the entertainment area.


    "Hi, children, do you miss me?" Begonia shouts to many children.


    Wang Fan noticed that Begonia seems to have left all the burdens behind, and the whole person''s true feelings are revealed. That''s his love for these children. He can feel the true feelings of Begonia in the eyes of these children.


    Looking at the Begonia playing with children, he is quietly observing.


    "Hello! Brother fan, I heard that I like a person. It starts from curiosity. You can''t be stunned! " Liu pangzi poked Wang Fan with his hand and said.


    He felt that there was something wrong with Wang Fan, how to see the individual can see so engrossed, quickly reminded Wang Fan said.


    "Er, it''s OK. Play with these children more. You''ll know if Begonia is really doing charity by then."


    Wang fan saw Liu pangzi''s anxious eyes and arranged for him.


    "Sister Haitang, I want to hug you too."


    "Sister, sister, come and slide with us!"


    "No, sister Haitang was the first to slide last time. This time, she''s going to swing first!"


    "No, those are children playing. Sister Haitang is an adult. Come and play football with us."


    ??????


    The whole entertainment circle is divided into dozens of small groups, some are sliding, some are playing football, now they all want Begonia to join their team.


    This group of children clamor, not polite at all, there are two little Laurie who stand up to the waist of Begonia, they are holding one hand of Begonia, they all want Begonia to hold themselves.


    "Children, you see, my sister brought you two big friends today. What do you say to treat your big friends?"


    Begonia half squatted, the two little Laurie into his arms, toward the presence of a group of small guys said aloud.


    "Fun things, to share with good friends, fat brother, you do our goalkeeper bar."


    "No, he''s going to be a monster. We''re Ultraman."


    Before fat man Liu could react, a group of children had surrounded him. Fat man himself didn''t know that. He listened to these children''s instructions and played the role of big monster and eagle. It was as if he had returned to his childhood.


    "Brother fan, do you think these children are very cute? Whenever I''m worried, I''ll come to play with them. When I''m with them, I feel that I don''t have any worries. My whole mind is empty!"


    I do not know when, Begonia has come to Wang Fan''s side, toward Wang Fan talked about his past.


    "This year''s business is bad. I don''t know if Haiqing entertainment company can survive. If it can''t survive, I''ll sell the company. If the orphanage can''t survive, it will be transferred to other welfare homes at the end of the year, and these children will suffer again."


    "Brother fan, if you can help these children, I''ll borrow it from you. I''m too afraid to see these innocent and carefree children." Begonia said here, white teeth nibbling lips, looking at Wang Fan.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll donate a million to the orphanage later. Don''t worry. These children will be happy and spend their childhood here. They won''t be separated." Wang Fan couldn''t stand the pitiful expression on Begonia''s face. He quickly turned his head to look at the children full of innocence and said.

 V2.Chapter 1026

    Good times are always short.


    Looking at the hundreds of carefree children, Wang Fan seemed to be touched by something in his heart.


    Wang Fan spent the whole morning visiting the orphanage. From the dormitory building to the canteen, the whole history of the orphanage can be traced back to decades ago.


    If the orphanage can''t raise more money to repair some old houses, these houses will be planned as dangerous houses. Once there are too many dangerous houses, the fate of the orphanage will be reorganized and diverted, and the orphanage has no meaning to exist.


    When President Zhang of the orphanage heard that Wang Fan wanted to donate one million dollars to the orphanage, he followed Wang Fan all the time, and his words of thanks haunted Wang Fan''s ears like a repeater.


    The deep wrinkles of president Zhang are like blooming flowers, and the whole person is as happy as the second spring.


    At noon, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi took a group photo with hundreds of children at the invitation of president Zhang.


    Their investigation of Begonia has fallen into a cycle.


    This time, even Liu Pang has a headache. This Begonia doesn''t look like a devil.


    Those children like Begonia from the bottom of their hearts. If they are dark in their hearts, how can they insist on doing charity for several years in a row?


    Begonia one does not seek fame, two do not seek profit, a look is from the heart like to do charity.


    ??????


    "Brother fan, look at your mobile phone, you are on the news!"


    In the early morning of the next day, Liu pangzi took out his mobile phone early. At the moment, he brushed the picture of Wang Fan. He quickly asked the people to look at it.


    "The orphanage of s city has received millions of US dollars from Wang Fan, an international friend!"


    Wang fan saw this title and quickly click in to browse it.


    "Buzz ¡¤¡¤"


    Before brushing a few times, Wang Fan''s mobile phone vibrated.


    "Hello, Xiao Yu."


    "Van Gogh, you are on fire. I saw today that you were the topic of several large forums in s city. You donated millions of dollars to the orphanage in s city. This kind of positive energy behavior directly surpassed [room b] a few days ago."


    "Now, not only the entertainment industry, but also people in other industries know about Xiya company and Sanjin company. Especially you, a foreigner, are more concerned about the philanthropy of s city than those local entertainment industry owners. I expect that later, most people in the whole country will know about you." Cui Yu said with a smile on the phone.


    Wang Fan''s wave of operation, he is admired, instantly will [room b] brought about by the negative influence to cover up, the general public know that Wang Fan charity.


    "Brother fan, this wave of advertising is well played. You see, the news has repeatedly appeared the information of Xiya company and Sanjin company. It is estimated that most people in s city are talking about you now." Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said with a smile.


    "Fat man, don''t you feel wrong? We didn''t inform the media to report it. As a result, it''s all over the city. I always feel that someone did it on purpose."


    Wang Fan vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong.


    "Look at this picture. The president asked for a group photo. If the media want to get this picture, it must be allowed by the president. It is estimated that the President let it out. This is good. It reminds people of the orphanage in s city. If it wasn''t for your donation yesterday, I think whether they could survive is still in doubt. He must take advantage of the opportunity to let everyone pay attention to it." The fat man looked at the news and guessed.


    The first-hand information of this group photo is only available in the orphanage. It is clear that the orphanage advertises itself.


    "Fat man, call Dean Zhang to ask. I always feel that this is not so simple! President Zhang should communicate with us first! How did we let go of our group photo and donation? "


    Wang Fan told Liu pangzi that he was also trying to recall that Zhang Yuanchang was not like this kind of person.


    ??????


    "Brother fan, you guessed it right. It''s really not Dean Zhang who did this. It''s Begonia. The media that Begonia came to report that we went to the orphanage to do charity work." Liu pangzi expression some strange said.


    If there is a friend to sell information!


    They went to the orphanage at the invitation of Begonia. As a result, it was known by the media that there was no information about Begonia in the news. However, it was all operated by Begonia. At this moment, fat Liu was slow to respond and knew that something was wrong.


    Begonia has been doing charity for many years in obscurity. As a result, it is hidden in the dark. Wang fancai and Begonia donated money once, and they were pushed to the public in an instant.


    "Brother fan, this woman is not simple. What do you think she is doing?"


    Liu pangzi shook his head and asked Wang Fan.


    "I''m surprised, too. I''ll call and ask!"


    Wang Fan said angrily, as if he had been shot.


    "Doodle doodle"


    "Hello, brother van."


    Begonia that emotional voice sounded in the phone.


    "What''s the matter with the news? I asked President Zhang, "did you let the media report?"


    Wang Fan some angry asked, his donation did not decide to publicize, the result was the host.


    "Fan Ge, don''t be angry. I thank you for your help yesterday. It''s wrong for me to let the media report this. I''m here to apologize to you!"


    Begonia tone sincere apology to Wang Fan.


    ¡°???¡±


    In Wang Fanling''s silence, do you know it''s wrong?


    At the moment, Wang Fan said nothing, quietly waiting for Begonia to give him a reasonable explanation.


    "Brother fan, my Haiqing entertainment company is on the verge of bankruptcy, and few people will pay attention to my voice in the entertainment industry. Although I entered the entertainment industry a few years ago, I can''t help you in integrating the entertainment resources of s city


    "So I thought to help you through other ways. You donate millions of dollars to the orphanage. This kind of thing is a chivalrous situation. If you do charity in silence, it''s all right. But now in the process of integrating resources, you are facing too many obstacles. Even some entertainment companies or the public don''t know you!"


    "It''s very bad for you and Xiya! What the entertainment circle pays attention to is hot spots and fame. Once these key points are up, you can integrate the resources of S City, and all forces will give you the green light. Especially if you donate millions of dollars directly to the orphanage, some small entertainment companies will definitely directly and actively participate in your integration process


    "If you look at the news, be charitable, pay attention to the development of s city and other labels, it will guide people or companies who don''t know you to think highly of you, which is good for you to monopolize the entertainment circle of s city. I hope you will be satisfied with my present. "


    Begonia was afraid of Wang Fan''s blame, so she told Wang Fan of her original intention to find media reports.

 V2.Chapter 1027

    In the face of Begonia''s sincere explanation, Wang Fan''s angry mood was actually resolved.


    Instead of blaming Begonia, he gave thanks.


    Thanks to Begonia''s help, after all, Wang fan is really popular in most of s city. Although it costs a lot, after all, few people in S City dare to donate millions of dollars.


    And Begonia''s original intention, expressed very clearly, she is also to thank Wang Fan for the support of the orphanage.


    As well as her Haiqing entertainment company''s help, but with Begonia''s voice in S City entertainment circle, she can''t speak at all, she can only find another way to help Wang Fan.


    All the starting points are good. The reason why she didn''t tell Wang Fan in advance is that she was afraid that Wang Fan didn''t agree, so she cut first and then played!


    "Chubby, this Begonia is really not simple. I feel that she is very familiar with the rules of the entertainment industry. Why does her Haiqing entertainment company still belong to a small company for so many years? Listen to Begonia, this person can''t mix up in the entertainment industry, this person can''t really be indifferent to fame and wealth Wang Fan asked the fat man.


    The more she comes into contact with Begonia, the more she feels that she is not simple, has no utilitarian heart, and is willing to do charity. This is a typical example of the top ten model workers in H country in the future.


    "I don''t know. Keep observing. Anyway, there''s no clue."


    Liu pangzi has nothing to do. He can''t tell what''s wrong with Begonia. At least he hasn''t found anything else yet.


    "Dong Dong"


    Wang Fan heard the knock, turned his head and saw that the knife came in.


    "Van Gogh"


    "Van Gogh, I found a small circle to help rabbit teeth, and now he has been protected by us." As soon as the knife opened its mouth, it broke out a news that excited Wang Fan.


    In recent days, there has been no new progress in other clues. Fortunately, the short knife didn''t disappoint him. He really found the rabbit tooth before the s city police.


    "Tell your subordinates not to let people run away. There are too many people following us now. We are going quietly at night. Otherwise, once the whereabouts of rabbit teeth are exposed, it is estimated that s city police will rush to us."


    Wang Fan opened the blinds and saw that the following vehicles were still loyal to their duties. It seemed that they could not get away for a while.


    Wang Fan also found that after he and Begonia began to contact, the tracking of these people was not close at the beginning. Sometimes, after watching him go back to his residence, he simply did not keep an eye on him, as if these people were also off work.


    Wang fan doesn''t care about them either. If you like to follow them, you can follow them. Maybe they have their own tracking methods that they haven''t found.


    As night fell, Wang Fan went back to tanding international hotel first. When he came out again, he really didn''t have the car to follow him.


    Wang Fan was alert all the way to the remote place. After all, there was no one to follow him, but sometimes the camera was more powerful than tracking. Wang Fan dodged the surveillance camera and came to the stronghold of the black tiger Gang according to the address given by the knife.


    "Brother fan, it''s not good. We shut the rabbit''s teeth in the room and forgot to search his body. Who knows that this guy is still carrying a lot of gold. He swallowed a lot of gold when we didn''t pay attention. Now I''m afraid he can''t do it!" Short knife saw Wang Fan come in, a face of guilt said.


    After they found the rabbit teeth for the first time, in order to let the rabbit teeth cooperate with them, they naturally did not carefully search the clothes.


    As a result, the small bag of powdered gold was not changed, but they ignored it. Just now someone went in and found the Crazy Rabbit tooth.


    Wang Fan quickly opened the room where rabbit teeth were kept.


    "Grass, you are not afraid of death!" Wang fan can''t help but scold.


    The rabbit froth at the mouth of his teeth, twitching on the floor, his eyes absent, his face intoxicated, humming and shaking his head there.


    Beside rabbit tooth, a plastic bag about the size of a mobile phone is newly opened. There is half a packet of white powder in it. Obviously, rabbit tooth has sucked at least half of the gold, which is also the reason why Wang Fan scolds.


    The new drug gold can make people addicted without changing three grams. Now, looking at the residue in the bag, rabbit teeth absolutely took more than 30 grams, which is more than ten times of the usual. This is completely suicide!


    Rabbit tooth is thin and bony. Obviously, he is addicted to drugs. His nerves have already been paralyzed and his body has been completely emptied. Only by continuously increasing the amount of Jin Buhuan, can Jin Buhuan reactivate his decayed nerves and make him feel high.


    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤"


    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤"


    All kinds of abnormal crazy sounds came from rabbit''s mouth, and it was obvious that he had been deeply involved in the beautiful world created for him by Jinbuhuan.


    "Hold him down, you can''t let him go on."


    Wang fan saw the rabbit teeth twitch more and more intense, quickly let people come forward to press. It''s like a reflection. Once the twitch stops, the rabbit''s teeth may never wake up again.


    "Rabbit tooth, who is behind the scenes?"


    "Who is the boss of little circle fish brother?"


    "Pa pa ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan anxiously asked questions to the rabbit teeth, while patting the rabbit teeth with his palm in the face, trying to wake up the rabbit teeth, so that he can recover as soon as possible.


    "Bring water and ice."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Wang Fan even lifted the rabbit''s teeth, and his whole head was immersed in a bucket full of ice water. The rabbit''s teeth could not breathe, so he struggled hard, but that was all.


    Once the rabbit teeth lay flat, he began to foam again, his eyes became blurred, as if to dissipate.


    The knife quickly approached and looked at the pupil of the rabbit''s tooth with a flashlight.


    "Bad, brother fan, I''m afraid the rabbit''s teeth can''t survive this time, and the pupils are beginning to change. It should be the amount of gold that he doesn''t change. It''s more than he can bear, and it''s going to be over soon!" Short knife a face bad luck of say.


    As soon as I knew that I had found the rabbit''s tooth, I quickly asked for clues. Now that people are almost gone, I still ask farts.


    As a gangster, he has also dealt with drugs. He has seen a lot of people who died of taking too many drugs.


    Some people have limited funds and take a small amount of drugs. In three or five years, they may not die because of taking drugs.


    If you are afraid of the upstarts in front of you, and you are full of taking drugs, this person''s body is not limitless. He is also extremely satisfied with his physical limit and his mental pleasure.


    But the body is so crushed waste, once a body can not resist, it has to prepare to burn paper, rescue will not come.


    "What is to be done? Just a moment of waking up is enough


    "By the way, ask Park Yanwu if there is any remedy."


    Wang Fan naturally knows the consequences of taking excessive drugs, and he will die!


    But he wanted to wake him up for a short time before he died. The conventional method didn''t work any more. He thought of Park Yanwu, who was far away in W province. His first-hand acupuncture technique was amazing. With his help, he should be able to wake him up for a while.

 V2.Chapter 1028

    most urgent.


    Wang Fan worried that if the delay continued, I''m afraid rabbit tooth would really burn paper to sacrifice to heaven.


    Wang Fan did not make a phone call, but opened the video software, directly found Park Yanwu''s account, launched a video call.


    "Hello! Wang Fan


    "Mr. Park, in front of my eyes, someone has fallen into a coma because of taking too much drugs. I think they can''t stand it! If you can use acupuncture to wake him up for a while, I''ll just ask him a few questions. "


    Wang Fan looked at the video of Park Yanwu hastily said that the side of the rabbit teeth will not be able to see.


    "Acupuncture and moxibustion really have this ability, mainly through silver needle stimulation of certain characteristics of acupoints, so that the acupoints form resonance with each other, so as to activate some potential energy of the human body, so as to achieve the effect of awakening the spirit!"


    "Generally speaking, these techniques can be divided into ¡¤¡¤"


    As soon as PU Yanwu heard that Wang Fan asked him for advice about acupuncture, all kinds of professional terms came out.


    "Mr. Park, can you tell me a little bit? I think the people here are going to be unable to hold on. You see, he is foaming. Let''s make a long story short."


    Wang fan can only interrupt, park Yan Wu''s introduction, go on, I''m afraid rabbit teeth to hang up.


    "You point the video at this man and I''ll watch it."


    Pu Yanwu no longer introduces the principle of acupuncture, but gives instructions to Wang Fan to do it.


    "Do you know all these acupoints of the human body? If you know, it''s easy. As long as you use silver needles to fix several acupoints, you can basically relieve this coma. As for the waking time, it depends on your technique. "


    Through the remote video, park Yanwu observes the rabbit teeth held down by the crowd, and says to Wang Fan with a slightly heavy heart.


    "Silver needle! Do you have any silver needles, short Dao? Find me a set of silver needles quickly


    Wang Fan heard that park Yanwu had a way, so he quickly asked the knife to prepare tools.


    "Van Gogh, I''m afraid we can''t find this silver needle for a while. We don''t store silver needles in this stronghold!" Short knife some embarrassed said.


    They are gangs. Where can they save lives?


    Who has nothing to do with silver needles.


    "Mr. Park, can this acupuncture only use silver needles? Is there any other alternative


    Wang Fan also knows that it''s really hard for him to prepare a set of silver needles with short knives. He can only turn to park Yanwu for help.


    "Silver metal, with bactericidal effect, is more suitable for acupuncture and moxibustion than other metals in anti-inflammatory and healing promotion of wounds. If you are not afraid of wound infection, you can use it at will as long as it is needle like, even iron needles for home use!"


    Through the video, park Yanwu saw that Wang Fan''s situation was urgent. He quickly explained to Wang Fan.


    "Short knife, there must be a needle for sewing clothes!" Wang Fan said to the knife.


    "The sewing needle? Yes, this one has. I''ll get it right away! "


    The knife quickly turned around and trotted all the way to the next room.


    They have a reserve of sewing needles. After all, gangsters fight hard. Accidents always happen. Sometimes their vests are torn and their trousers are cut by knives. All these need sewing needles!


    No one can believe it. The black tiger gang was miserable before. If they broke their clothes, they had to mend them by themselves!


    "Find Baihui Point, Shuigou point and Fengfu point, the Three Acupoints control the strength, the needle tip into the skin can be 0.5cm!"


    "Once the three acupoints are connected, their main function is to awaken the mind and open the orifices, and to treat the symptoms of acute stroke and fainting."


    Park Yanwu saw that the acupuncture tools were not ready, and took advantage of this time to explain to Wang Fan.


    "Baihui is the hand, the remaining foot three yang, Du Meridian and Jueyin liver meridian. The needling should be light and can be inserted into the skin. It should not be more than 0.5cm. It''s best to be about 0.2-0.3cm. These auxiliary acupoints can unblock Yang and calm the nerves, relieve Jueyin tendons and clear the mind."


    "The most important point is Shuigou point, which is the Du Meridian and the Hand Foot Yangming Meridian meeting point. Xiezi point has the functions of dredging Du meridian, clearing Yangming, adjusting qi and resuscitation. If there is no way to stimulate the above acupoints, then put the needle of Shuigou point into the skin for 0.8 cm!"


    Park Yanwu while remote diagnosis of rabbit teeth, while explaining this with Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh, here comes the sewing needle!"


    The short knife shouts aloud a way, the moment throws to come over to Wang Fan a colorful needle and thread bag.


    Wang Fan quickly took over, saw the sewing bag, Wang Fan a frown, even if the needle is short, why does the eye of the needle still have different lengths of thread?


    "Wang Fan, before using the acupuncture point, burn the needle tip with fire, which can disinfect and stimulate the acupoints more quickly."


    Seeing that Wang Fan was about to prick the needle into the acupoint, park Yanwu quickly suggested.


    "Knife, light up!"


    "Pa"


    Wang fan saw that the range of rabbit tooth twitch was getting smaller and smaller, where dare to delay.


    One hand is holding the sewing needle on the lighter, and the other hand is touching the acupoints mentioned by Pu Yanwu just now on the body of rabbit tooth.


    "Baihui Point, 0.5cm into the skin ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Fengfu acupoint, 0.5cm into the skin ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    According to park Yanwu''s suggestion, Wang Fan soon put more than ten sewing needles in the sewing box into several acupoints of the rabbit''s teeth, but the rabbit''s teeth just stopped twitching, and people didn''t wake up at all.


    "Wang Fan, put the sewing needle of Shuigou point into 1cm. If you don''t take strong medicine, you can''t wake up. You don''t have enough sewing needles. You can only hope that stimulating Shuigou point can release the evil Qi in his body!"


    Park Yanwu in the video face serious said.


    If he was here, he would be able to operate it. He could only see a rough picture of Wang Fan''s long-distance guidance. As for the effect, it all depends on God''s will.


    "Ouch


    Wang Fan operated according to park Yanwu''s tips, and it really worked. The rabbit teeth vomited when they opened their mouth, and his eyes gradually recovered.


    "This is ¡¤¡¤¡¤?"


    Rabbit tooth looked at himself surrounded by many people, a blank face asked.


    "Rabbit tooth, if you want to live, answer some questions."


    "Is brother fish behind the scenes?"


    Wang Fansheng was afraid that the rabbit teeth would faint again and asked the question.


    "Brother fish? Brother fish is also a part-time worker. He is not a black hand. "


    Rabbit tooth didn''t seem to understand the environment, hesitated for a few seconds to reply.


    "Do you know who''s behind the scenes?"


    After Wang Fan asked, he looked at the rabbit tooth nervously.


    "Behind the scenes, behind the scenes?" Behind the scenes is the police chief Chen Qian! "


    Rabbit tooth looked at a few people around him, covetous, he tried to think, want to answer.


    "It''s impossible. How could Chen Qian be behind the scenes? Did you deliberately retaliate Chen Qian for saying that?"


    Rabbit teeth of this answer let Wang Fan unprepared, he quickly asked.


    "Chen Qian is behind the scenes. He''s cutting down the roots."


    "Poof"


    Rabbit tooth has not come to finish, the whole person fainted again.


    "The pupil is lax!"


    The short knife went up and pulled out the rabbit''s tooth eyelids and said after watching.


    "Wang Fan, this man can''t be saved. Just now the stimulation technique is incomplete. Now there is no hidden energy in his body. It''s the limit to wake up for one minute."


    Park Yanwu has been watching this scene through the video, to see the rabbit teeth faint, he said helplessly.

 V2.Chapter 1029

    Looking at the unconscious rabbit tooth, Wang fan is also a face of regret.


    If rabbit tooth can insist on it and ask all the rest of the questions by himself, then the matter about the backstage man will surely come to light.


    Unfortunately, acupuncture can only make the rabbit''s teeth awake for one minute.


    As for rabbit tooth''s answer, Wang Fan also believes that this small circle help fish brother is unlikely to be behind the scenes.


    After all, which one behind the scenes will keep tens of millions of gold bars and cash in his own house?


    If it were someone else, it would have been transferred to an overseas account for a long time.


    The collection of so many gold bars in Banshan villa can only show that brother Yu is not really big enough, otherwise the money can not be put there moldy, as long as it is not a pot of money by the police, where the money can make a comeback.


    As for the person behind the story of rabbit tooth is Chen Qian, Wang Fan''s first impression is that rabbit tooth deliberately misleads himself by saying Chen Qian''s name in retaliation for Chen Qian''s arrest of Xiaoquan gang.


    Although the rabbit tooth was found before the police, it is a pity that there is not much progress in the investigation of the behind the scenes.


    As for whether Chen Qian is behind the scenes, Wang fan keeps this information in his heart. He is ready to observe it again.


    After leaving the stronghold of the black tiger Gang, Wang Fan didn''t inform Liu pangzi to tell him about rabbit tooth. Just think that rabbit tooth is still absconding. Maybe he can observe some deployment of the police?


    After all, rabbit teeth coma before Chen said before the bridge, this sentence contains a little more information.


    No one knows that the rabbit tooth wanted by the police has died, and the matter of [room b] has been covered up by Wang Fan''s charity work.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Wang fan doesn''t know how influential it is to do charity work.


    In the whole entertainment industry, there were some voices that disagreed with the integration of resources before. Now the media in s city are supporting Wang Fan, a positive energy enterprise. As long as there are individuals or enterprises who think that the company under Wang fan is seeking private interests, there are just people who immediately come out to defend Wang Fan.


    There are more and more enterprises making money in s city. How many of them are willing to donate their money to the society again?


    It can''t be said that there is no, but it is too little to be ignored, and Wang Fan occupies the moral commanding height as soon as he makes a move.


    The top entertainment companies, which originally wanted to make trouble secretly, have stopped. They secretly bought the water army, and the negative news of their own company appeared on the Internet.


    This makes them understand that there is a strong team behind Wang Fan. They dare not offend Wang Fan any more.


    Under this kind of media momentum, Wang Fan was named as a charity ambassador by many netizens in H country. The huge publicity led to the praise of Wang Fan''s personal traffic. The news media and online forums were all all kinds of information about Wang Fan''s huge donation.


    Cramming propaganda!


    As a result, artists in s city or H country get to know Wang Fan again, and many entertainment companies want to rub traffic, and they want to unite with Wang Fan''s company. After all, as long as they have some relationship with Wang Fan, they can appear at the top of the news list, which is exactly what many entertainment companies want.


    "Fat man, don''t play with your mobile phone. Please inform Li Yuanhao to come and help. Now there are too many artists who want to join Xiya company and Sanjin company. They can''t see them directly. They need to work overtime to check!"


    Miao Qing saw that Wang Fan and Liu pangzi were still playing with their mobile phones in the office. She called Liu pangzi directly.


    "What''s the matter? Take your time. It''s not a good thing brought by brother fan?" Liu put down his mobile phone and looked at Miao Qing muttering.


    It''s OK for him to fight. As soon as he saw this kind of civilian work, he had a headache.


    "Sister Qing, do you mean many artists want to come to Xiya company?"


    Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing in a hurry and asked.


    He knows Miao Qing''s work efficiency. He can''t read too many lines at a glance. She didn''t ask for help when she checked hundreds of artists'' information before. Is there a lot of people this time?


    "Ah! You are really out of your business. This incident broke out too suddenly. In recent days, there are too many artists who recommend themselves and go through the back door. There are more than a thousand of them. Do you think I can be busy? I can''t count on you two for help


    Miao Qing almost roared. The day after Wang Fan donated to the orphanage, the news media reported that the number of artists who want to come to Xiya company every day is increasing exponentially.


    "Hiss, so much? Isn''t it better than the audition we did last time? " Wang Fan was surprised.


    He knows that Xiya company and Sanjin company are frequently on the news these two days, but he didn''t expect this kind of influence!


    If I had known that this kind of effect would have been achieved, what kind of trials would I have done? I would have done charity directly.


    "Well, there are good and bad things about it. The good thing is that the company''s reputation is no longer unknown. The bad thing is that it brings huge traffic. We can''t make use of it now, not only can''t make use of it, but we also have to worry about bad intentions. Just like these artists who submit all kinds of resumes, if we don''t deal with it in time, To the back, it must be said by some people that our company is arrogant and does not reply to the job demand of artists directly! So you know why I''m in such a hurry. "


    "We''re all right now that we don''t reply in time. But when it comes out later, we don''t have any good news to hedge against. That''s the negative impact. Once we don''t reply to the artists'' job information for a long time, they also have their own circle. Once it gets around, the artists will think carefully about sending us their resumes, so they can only reply to the artists as soon as possible, Avoid future wrangling


    Miao Qing finished with a serious face staring at Wang Fan, Wang Fan heart hair.


    "Sister Qing, I can''t help you with this. I''m afraid you''ll let Li Yuanhao work overtime together."


    Wang Fan said with a look of fear, he really can''t screen these artists.


    "I asked Li Yuanhao yesterday. This publicity is not only spontaneous by the media, but also guided by the government! I don''t know whether it''s good or bad, especially Begonia. It''s not as simple as it seems. Similar donation has happened in S City, but without this heat, you should pay more attention. "


    Miao Qing said to Wang Fan with a slight warning.


    "Qingjie, as far as the current publicity is concerned, I feel that Begonia is really helping us. You see, from the initial momentum, to the media''s Charity Label and guiding the transformation of companies, aren''t these all developing towards our ideal state? Can this be buried in a mine? "


    Wang Fan some puzzled said, Begonia this is really to help themselves, otherwise there will be such a good situation.


    I''m afraid Liu Juan and Yang Jie from r country are wrong about the information about Begonia.


    "Just because the situation is so good, almost all the media resources of s city are used to publicize for you, and even other cities in H country have begun to pay attention to it. Don''t you think it''s frightening that the situation is so good? Do you really think it''s the son of heaven?"


    Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan, but also thank Begonia, direct a basin of cold water splashed in the past.


    This kind of situation good lets the human fear, tens of millions of advertisement expense also does not necessarily have this effect! If Wang fan is immersed in it, it''s over.

 V2.Chapter 1030

    For Begonia speculation, Wang Fan chose to keep calm.


    Keep watching!


    After all, the Begonia he saw now has nothing to do with [room b]. Apart from the name and the investigation, the other information is totally two people.


    Although Miao Qing tried to remind Wang Fan to pay attention to Begonia, these are all disguises; However, Wang Fan has his own way of judging, and he believes more in what he sees.


    As long as we continue to observe, he believes that if Begonia is disguised, it will show its original appearance sooner or later.


    Everyone in Xiya company is too busy to touch the ground. Wang Fan has his own business to do.


    He thought there were enough people in the team now, but he found that there was more to do.


    With the donation of millions of dollars to the orphanage, it was thoroughly spread that different media made an appointment to interview Wang Fan every day.


    This can not be refused. After dealing with several waves of media every day, most of the time has passed. Where can I spare time to do other things?


    Even in the orphanage of S City, Wang Fan has no time to know the use of his donation funds. He can only assign Cui Yu and Liu pangzi to be responsible for the orphanage of s city.


    Cui Yinzhu and Miao Qing have to review all kinds of resumes and replies.


    Wang Fan quietly went to see the e-mail of Xiya company, "unread e-mail 999 +", not to mention the thick resume book on the long table in the conference room. Everyone in the company was extremely rich and had no time for others.


    Wang Fan went directly back to the office and prepared to sort out his speech. There will be two online media interviews in the future, and they are still live broadcast, so they can''t afford to read their own lines.


    "Why donate money to the orphanage? Is there any special significance for Mr. Wang Fan? "


    "Cough, I see these children playing carefree there, which reminds me of my childhood. I think every child has the right to enjoy his happy childhood, rather than growing up in exile. I heard that if the orphanage couldn''t raise any more funds, these children would be diverted, so I donated money to the orphanage. As for the meaning


    "Charity knows no borders. Although I come from the distant w Province, I can only say that I can do my best to help one. I also hope that more like-minded companies will participate in it


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan read his lines to himself in a low voice. The questions asked by the media are the same. In fact, the content is just a few sentences. Considering that it''s live broadcast, Wang fan is going to write a question and answer.


    All day long, everyone in the company doesn''t even have time to rest. They just want to deal with the things at hand as soon as possible. After all, they are overstocked in the back. If they are passed on, it will also have a negative impact on the efficiency of the company.


    Miao Qing, who is in a workaholic state, is in high spirits at the moment. In the past, the scene of pestering Wang Fan whenever she has time is gone. On the contrary, she still dislikes Wang Fan''s influence on her work efficiency.


    Wang Fan went back to the Dingquan International Hotel alone. According to Miao Qing, he had to work overtime. Wang Fan would do whatever he wanted. Don''t affect her data review.


    Lying on the big bed in the hotel room, Wang Fan was able to relax. He suddenly found that he didn''t want to move at all. He hoped to lie quietly until tomorrow.


    "No, what should we do? These days, every day, if we don''t change the gold, the r people, room B and other clues have been spinning around in the same place. We can''t find the time and manpower to investigate!"


    Wang Fan looks tired, thinking that the time is too tight these days, he can only move back the investigation.


    Thinking about it, Wang Fan kept this posture and fell into a deep sleep until the next day, in order to repeat the previous day''s work state.


    Now the media interviewing Wang fan are not only in S City, but also in some remote counties and cities.


    Wang Fan had no reasonable reason to refuse, so he had to deal with it day by day, and the investigation could only be pushed back and forth.


    Lying on the soft bed of the room for two minutes, Wang Fan felt that he was about to fall into a deep sleep. Suddenly, the vibration of the phone woke him up.


    "Brother fan, it''s me. I haven''t slept yet."


    Liu Juan, who is far away in r country, called.


    "Xiaojuan, I''m so tired these days. If you hadn''t called, I''d have been sleeping till dawn."


    Wang fan is completely defenceless to Liu Juan and talks directly about his recent situation.


    "I''ve been interviewed by the media all this time, but I can''t refuse. It''s too hard. It''s more tiring than fighting. Didn''t the information you gave me last time contain the information about Begonia? I also went to find this Begonia a few days ago. As a result, she is an entrepreneur who is keen on charity. At her invitation, fat man and I went to work together


    "Now everyone, including the fat man, has a lot to do. On the one hand, they have to check the progress of repairing the dilapidated houses in the orphanage; on the other hand, they have to sign contracts with new people in the company after media publicity. Now, even the integration of entertainment resources in s city has been arranged in the future, not to mention investigating the clues behind the scenes. It''s too busy."


    Wang Fantang antecedents and consequences make complaints about Liu Juan''s daily life.


    "By the way, is there any new progress in the information you have investigated? I really don''t have time to collect new clues these days!"


    Wang Fan helplessly said his own thing, too busy.


    "Brother fan, if you are tired, you should be careful! Someone''s going to kill the dog


    Liu Juan said on the phone.


    "Do you have itchy skin and compare your man to a dog? I''ll see what I can do with you when you come back! "


    Wang Fan turned over and pretended to be angry directly. He said fiercely to Liu Juan.


    "No kidding! Pay attention to yourself! Yang Jie and I have checked it over and over again. The information about Begonia can''t be wrong. She is absolutely related to [room b]! "


    "I think someone deliberately created the situation that you are tired to be a dog. They want you to get into endless busyness, so as to disperse your energy and spare no time for others! In this way, what you want to do can''t be done at all. "


    "Listen to what you just said, you have fallen into this kind of dead cycle, and the purpose of the person behind the scenes has also been achieved. You haven''t searched for the relevant clues of Jin Buhuan or [room b] for several days. Even if there are clues, they have been cleared up in so many days."


    "Once these people free up their hands, I''m afraid the next step is to solve the problem of you tired dogs. I''m afraid you''ll be on your guard. Don''t say, you have a rest, remember to adjust, distinguish the primary and secondary Liu Juan said frankly.


    Even Wang fan is so tired that his opponent is really strong.


    ¡°???¡±


    Hang up Liu Juan''s phone, Wang Fan has a cold sweat, his recent state is really like Liu Juan said, a word is not bad!

 V2.Chapter 1031

    Wang Fan carefully recalled Liu Juan''s admonition, as if Liu Juan stood in front of her and supervised herself. Otherwise, how could this kind of thing be like what she witnessed with her own eyes?


    Even Liu Juan can find something wrong with it. She must have entered the game deeply.


    According to Liu Juan, if she is led by the nose again, I''m afraid she will be buried as a dog.


    "Hello, sister Qing, from tomorrow on, all the news media interviews will be pushed off, and those that can''t be pushed off will be postponed. Anyway, it''s just that I''m delayed and what you have in hand. You can''t go on with such high-intensity work. If someone has an opinion, you can have an opinion. This company belongs to us. We can do what we want, and it''s not up to others to tell us, Come back and have a rest


    Wang Fan figured out what Liu Juan meant and called Miao Qing to come back and have a rest.


    The company is your home, but you can''t keep it every day. The body is the most important!


    "OK, I''ll clean up and come back." Miao Qing heart a warm, slowly said.


    In her opinion, Wang Fan still cares about her. There are so many things in the company now. Wang Fan would rather the company''s affairs be delayed than her health.


    For any woman who is concerned by the person she likes, her heart will be extremely sweet.


    Think it over, think it over.


    Wang Fan spent a lot of effort a few days ago. He still slept until dawn.


    "Buzz, buzz"


    Wang Fan just finished washing, the phone vibrated.


    "Brother fan, watch the news. Something''s wrong. We''re in big trouble this time!"


    Liu pangzi anxiously said on the phone.


    What can happen?


    Is it difficult to let Miao Qing come back last night to have a rest, resulting in the slow progress of the audit? This kind of small matter has been exaggerated and spread into a negative impact?


    Wang Fan opened his browser and watched the news this morning.


    This look, immediately stunned.


    "S City, the former top traffic bear, died in the apartment!"


    "Li Yuanhao, the former general manager of Xiya company, and the female artists both died of love."


    "Li Yuanhao died suddenly in the female artist''s bedroom, suspected to be under great work pressure!"


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan''s face gradually turned black.


    He was as like as two peas in Li Yuanhao''s apartment, but not in the same way. Liu Juan was just preparing to adjust the busy rhythm. In the twinkling of an eye, the other party started to work.


    Wang Fan repressed his anger and continued to watch these media reports.


    "This morning, the police in s city received a report from the citizens who ran in the morning. Jin Baite, a female artist of Xiya company, was disturbing the residents in her apartment. After arriving at the scene, the police found two bodies: Li Yuanhao, former boss of Xiya company, and Jin Baite, a female artist."


    "Through the police certification, Li Yuanhao should be habitually living in the jinbaite apartment. As for the reason, please pay attention to the follow-up report of this news number."


    "According to the interview with Li Yuanhao''s friends, they said that Li Yuanhao has been running the company for many years. This time, I can''t think of the reason. It''s probably caused by too much work pressure. After all, Xiya''s goal now is to integrate the entertainment resources of the whole s City!"


    "Jinbaite is suspected to have been stolen by Li Yuanhao. According to people familiar with the matter, jinbaite has disappeared for many days. Today, he learned that he was imprisoned. Finally, both of them died for unknown reasons."


    Wang Fan looked at this confidence, can''t help but want to hit people.


    This is absolutely premeditated, morning runners report to the press release time, only an hour!


    Within an hour!


    The police have completed the police, the scene blockade and evidence collection. After the police have completed the proof, the media edit the news release and release it. This is simply an assembly line operation. The energy of the people behind the scenes is terrible!


    Wang Fan frowned all the way. When he went to Xiya company, he obviously found that there were fewer people in Xiya company. Before, there were artists waiting in line to apply for jobs, but now there are basically only employees of Xiya company.


    "Brother fan, I''m in trouble now. I asked the police just now. They suspected that Li Yuanhao and brother Yu were both behind the scenes of room B. brother Yu had been killed by the police, and Li Yuanhao suspected that he was afraid of being exposed. Finally, he ended up in the jinbaite apartment!"


    "Now the police suspect that our Xiya company is related to [room b]. Now it''s not only the company, but also Vango. In other words, from today on, our cooperation with Chen Qian has been in name only.


    Liu pangzi hangs up and reports to Wang Fan about the latest news.


    "It''s not over. Li Yuanhao and jinbaite are all from our Xiya company. Now people are killed by them, and they even blame us?" Wang Fan roared.


    Is this behind the scenes really rampant?


    Are you going to carry the pot now?


    I''m not a cook. How can I carry the black pot?


    Wang Fan frowned and thought about the way to break the situation.


    "Van Gogh, the companies that signed the cooperation agreement with us have turned back one after another. They said they would consider it, and the new artists who have signed the contract are also negotiating to terminate the contract!" Wang Fan has not yet come up with a solution, Miao Qing pushed the door to come in, a face helpless said.


    Wang Fan has no time to answer Miao Qing, Cui Yu has already called in.


    "Hello, Xiao Yu."


    "Van Gogh, now the network forum is full of your negative information, which is worse than what the media reported. They don''t invite the local water army in s city. Those accounts are all new. Most of them are not my acquaintances. If you have time, please look at the forum and I''ll send the link to your mobile phone. " Cui Yu is anxious, reporting the situation on the network on the phone.


    "Buddha and devil, merciful left hand, butcher''s knife right hand!"


    "The crime behind millions of donations!"


    "No money is clean in the hands of capitalists!"


    "The relationship between [room b] and Xiya company, I have to say!"


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan smashed his mobile phone on the coffee table.


    This is too much behind the scenes!


    There is no evidence in the water army, but there are more people talking about this kind of content, so naturally everyone will think it is true.


    Wang Fan''s headache is that so far there is no clue behind the scenes!


    Who''s going to deal with him?


    He had no idea.


    Now that others have made moves, he can only be beaten, and there is no possibility of counterattack.


    But this behind the scenes black hand, to oneself several people are actually extremely familiar, at the moment Wang Fan seems to have discovered something.


    "Brother fan, it''s also our fault. We should be alert before. Where is such a good thing in the world? Monopolize the media resources of s city to help you publicize. The higher you win, the worse we fall when the plot reverses! Don''t panic. It''s just suspected by the police. There''s no evidence that we did it. "


    Miao Qing saw Wang Fan''s expression of gritting his teeth, and quickly comforted him.


    "We must know the person behind the scenes, otherwise we won''t recruit for our weakness. Now let''s ignore these media reports. If we continue to haggle, I''m afraid they still have a back hand!"


    Wang Fan said firmly.


    No matter you storm, I just don''t move like a mountain.


    I don''t want to fight with each other this time. How should I investigate? I''d better follow my own direction and never be led by the nose.

 V2.Chapter 1032

    Li Yuanhao and Jin Baite were killed in the apartment. Wang Fan has understood each other''s plan.


    This is to let a few of them all fall into the busy, while the other side hides behind them, making time to slowly set up all kinds of traps.


    Although the reputation of the company, or their own caused a lot of negative effects, but that is all.


    As long as there is no relevant evidence to show that Wang fan is the murderer of Li Yuanhao and jinbaite, or related to [room b], then Wang fan does not need to argue with the other party.


    It''s time to turn passive into active!


    It''s not that what you want to do now is completely arranged by the other party. If you go on like this, you will be dragged to death by the other party.


    At Wang Fan''s suggestion, Liu pangzi didn''t go to the police station to ask about the situation, because the more he communicated with each other, the more information he leaked. Anyway, he just doubted. He would continue to do what he should do.


    The whole Xiya company has returned to the appearance of Wang Fan''s early acquisition.


    All kinds of business can''t be carried out, in the final analysis, it is those top entertainment companies who are behind the scenes. As long as they don''t nod their heads, all kinds of propaganda media and studios in s city don''t dare to cooperate with Xiya at all.


    After all, it''s obviously not suitable to offend more Party A''s fathers for the sake of a company that may fall down.


    Although with Wang Fan''s reminder, Xiya company has begun to pay attention to various problems and start to protect itself.


    However, this kind of vigilance has failed to make the situation better. The entertainment companies in s city are staring at all kinds of negative information of Xiya company, and constantly amplifying and reporting.


    At the beginning, most of the people didn''t believe that it was Xiya company. After all, Wang Fan''s previous million yuan donation was the foreshadowing. They were more willing to believe that it was someone who deliberately slandered Wang Fan and Xiya company.


    But with the passage of time, after Wang Fan and Wang Fan chose not to explain, these citizens began to change their position. The media reported so much that Xiya company did not come out to clarify. Is that speechless?


    "We can''t sit back and ignore it like this. Now these unscrupulous media are so rhythmic. We just don''t want to get into this kind of boring argument. We didn''t expect to be regarded as soft persimmons by them! We must stop this situation from worsening! " Miao Qing said with a frown.


    Miao Qing is so hard!


    When the news media touted the company, she worked overtime all night. Now the media wantonly discredit her, and she couldn''t sleep.


    This is the company that she helped Wang Fan manage. As a result, she didn''t expect that it was only long before she met this situation. Seeing this situation in the company, she was also worried.


    "Sister Qing, don''t panic about this. It''s impossible for those behind the scenes to stop. They must have a plan for the next step. Now it''s the public opinion to build momentum and discredit us. Once we jump out and explain to these media, no matter how we explain, we have lost; Now we can only wait for the other side to make a move next time, and then we''ll see if we have a chance to find the other side''s trace! " Wang Fan said helplessly.


    No matter right or wrong, as long as you are entangled by the media, your energy will definitely be drawn in the past, and the behind the scenes will be able to start unscrupulously.


    "Brother fan, it''s obvious that someone has a rhythm. Yesterday''s news was that Li Yuanhao was under too much pressure, but now you have a look! I must find time to do these media editors. They just ignore the objective facts and make false propaganda! " Liu pangzi looked at the constantly updated news and couldn''t help yelling.


    Wang Fan once again picked up the phone brush, see him suddenly angry.


    All kinds of companies, big and small, which have previously reported that they are doing charity work, are now surprisingly in the same pace, and they are all criticizing themselves.


    Wang Fan carefully looked down, he also understood these media''s ability to catch the wind.


    "The police have positioned behind the scenes, and Chen Qian of Xiya company is a major suspect!"


    "The new company is a new way to control these artists through more powerful new drug money. The police should go in and examine them."


    "New progress in the cause of death of Li Yuanhao and Jin Baite, suspected to be exterminated by drug trafficking syndicates"


    "It''s just that some entertainment companies sign unequal contracts with artists. They use the new gold to control the artists in their name!"


    "The entertainment company is the epitome of [room b]. The methods of controlling people are all the same. I suspect that Xiya company is behind the scenes!"


    ¡°???¡±


    There are so many kinds of gossip that Wang fan can''t see it at all. At the moment, he can only look at a few of them. As a result, these pieces of gossip are so active that they force him and [room b] together.


    "I''m afraid the company''s reputation will be gone if there is no new turning point in this matter. The other side first introduced the various hidden rules of S City entertainment company, and then aroused the public''s anger. Although he didn''t name Xi''a company, Li Yuanhao was the boss of Xi''a company, and he did have some relations with Jin Baite. These media just mentioned them in a hurry, but in this analysis, we are the only Xi''a company, How can this not make people think of it askew? " Miao Qing said with a headache.


    The other side just said, he has no evidence to send a lawyer''s letter to warn the other side.


    "They''re speculators, they don''t break the law! Look at the items just updated. Xiya company suspected that it was the directional delivery of female artists in room B. jinbaite video once ranked the first place. Jinbaite suspected that it was unbearable to be humiliated and chose to die with Li Yuanhao! "


    "All of the above people are gone for various reasons. Now, no matter whether the other party guides or not, the biggest suspicion turns to you!"


    "The media, to put it bluntly, are those who hype news. They know whether it''s true or false, but in order to make money, these people only think that the more powerful the news, the better! For the uninformed ordinary people, one media report is just enough, just smile, but several or even dozens of people report this event simultaneously, even if the information is false, it will come true! "


    "Once the company has reached this stage, I don''t think it''s necessary to continue to endure, because there are no resources available and no one dares to play with you! So it can''t be delayed any longer! "


    Miao Qing said, eyes staring at Wang Fan, now the dilemma, wait, the company will be dragged to death. Counterattack, a lot of probability is in the game.


    "These unscrupulous media just want the citizens of s city to have an impact on me or the company, and they don''t want what I am doing to continue. The reason is that we have touched the interests of the people behind the scenes. Fat man, let Cui Yu keep an eye on these news media. They must have an agreement with the behind the scenes. They may take advantage of the situation to continue to suppress us. I don''t believe that the behind the scenes are not exposed! "


    Wang Fan gritted his teeth and decided to fight back, but Ming couldn''t. He was ready to let Cui Yu stare at each other''s network communication channels.

 V2.Chapter 1033

    "Brother fan, I''m afraid I''m not in a hurry now. Look downstairs!"


    Wang fan is still thinking about how to attract the enemy. As a result, Miao Qing has no choice but to interrupt his idea.


    "On the street downstairs, look at those banners. They''re obviously aimed at our Xiya company! And there are more than one wave of people, "Miao Qing said, looking directly at the street downstairs without looking back.


    Liu pangzi and Wang Fan went to the window and looked down at the street.


    I saw originally spacious streets, now crowded with pedestrians, and these pedestrians also pull a variety of banners.


    "Shut down demons"


    "Eliminate the cancer of entertainment circle"


    "The outer Buddha and the inner devil, blood debt and blood repayment!"


    "Punish criminals severely and seek justice for the dead compatriots."


    ¡°???¡±


    There are already crowds gathering downstairs, and this kind of procession has tens of people at least, dozens of people at most. Each of them carries their own banners and chants their own slogans. As they continue to chant about the streets, passers-by who like to watch the excitement gradually gather.


    Fortunately, after Wang Fan acquired Xiya company, he had already provided all kinds of personnel. Before he changed, he didn''t even have security!


    At the moment, three security guards downstairs dutifully intercepted the procession at the roadside and refused to let the other party in.


    However, as the crowd gathered at the door, the security guards began to panic. Moreover, the railing that blocked the crowd was also on the verge of being broken by the crowd.


    "Brother fan, who is going to make us do this one after another? Even the travel agencies are organized. Do you want public opinion to suppress us? If you have the ability to have a fight, it''s really boring to dodge like this, "Liu said coldly, looking at the dense crowd downstairs.


    He is a little impatient. The people behind the scenes are really hateful, wave after wave. Up to now, they don''t know each other''s details.


    "Fat man, hurry to call the police. Although the public processions are protected by law, once there is a threat to personal safety, the police can intervene. Now they are still outside. There is no irrational behavior, but in case of conflict later, they can prepare in advance!"


    "Van Gogh, don''t go down. There are too many people. Their target is the company and you. Even if they march and demonstrate, you can easily cause riots when you show up!"


    Miao Qing looked at the door of the company downstairs, gathered more and more people, and said to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    Now the mood of the people on the street is very high. It''s like beating chicken blood. At this time, if Wang Fan appears, it will definitely become the focus of the whole audience.


    The so-called law is not responsible for the public!


    Once someone does it, it is bound to lead more people to do it. Although it can''t hurt Wang Fan, once this kind of thing gets big, it is absolutely a terrible consequence for Xiya company.


    "Hello, Xiaoyu!"


    Wang Fan, with a heartless face, looks at the people marching downstairs and frowns to pick up Cui Yu''s phone call.


    "Brother fan, you should be careful. Don''t go on the road. I just received some news that the parade is aimed at you! As long as you show up, no matter right or wrong, they will launch personal attacks. There are people around them who are tracking the whole process with cameras. As soon as you fight back, they will cut off the video. It will be more troublesome at that time. "


    "I''ve temporarily taken over the street surveillance next to your company. There are some people in it. They are professional sailors with rhythm. The people invited by those entertainment companies are from other urban areas. I''m staring at each other now. Once I find that the person behind the scenes is talking to you. " Cui Yu said nervously to Wang Fan on the phone.


    "Pay attention to your safety. You''d better wait until the police come. These people are well prepared!" Wang Fan hung up and said to Miao Qing and Liu pangzi.


    They are far more skillful than ordinary people, but they are afraid that the control equipment will suddenly appear in the crowd of these processions, and they will be caught off guard and will definitely be injured.


    Now that Cui Yu has told Wang Fan in advance, how can he sit back and let them get hurt.


    "Let Wang Fan get out of s city. We don''t welcome him. This kind of false person can''t be in s city."


    "As long as Xiya company exists, the tragedy of [room b] will happen again. For the safety of the whole city, we must take action."


    "Don''t be bewildered by his million dollar donation. The devil will not change. The reason why he donated money is to win our praise and cover up his crime. Don''t believe that he is really doing good and accumulating virtue!"


    "This is a vampire. We can''t let it pollute our s city."


    The mood of the marchers is getting more and more excited, and now they have begun to impact the fence.


    At the same time, their words are becoming more and more fierce. It seems that Wang fan is the incarnation of the devil, and they are just messengers who act on behalf of heaven.


    Wang Fan carefully observed, and found that some of these teams were really carrying controlled knives, but they were cold and hidden in the inconspicuous crowd.


    If Wang Fan didn''t pay attention, he didn''t notice that these people had come to the security guard while shouting slogans, and now he was pushing the railing.


    "I can''t hold it. I''ll go down and have a look. Do these people dare to come up?"


    Liu pangzi looked at the crowd and ran downstairs.


    Say what, also can''t let these people enter the company, otherwise can''t help but be beaten up by them.


    "Ah Xi, let your boss out quickly!"


    "Get out of s city!"


    ¡°???¡±


    Seeing the language attack for a long time, someone from Xiya company finally came down, and the people in the parade immediately cheered up and began to scold fatty Liu.


    "I''m afraid you are sick. Are you full? How can you be worse than gangsters? How dare you shout like this without proof? " Liu fatty''s voice is loud to scold a way.


    There is a strong tendency that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people are not allowed to open the gate. At the moment, he is very clear, and he even bluffs the people who are crying the most.


    "You are not Wang Fan, let your boss out! We don''t preach to the barbarians


    One of the leading marchers said with a fork.


    "Do you owe me a call? I''ll kill you. "


    Liu pangzi was so angry that he wanted to do it.


    "All spread out, all spread out. Illegal processions are forbidden here."


    Just as the fat man rolled up his sleeves to beat someone, the police showed up and quickly evacuated the procession.


    Liu pangzi thought it was the constant persuasion of the police that caused the crowd to disperse because of the angle problem. However, Wang Fan could see it clearly upstairs. It seemed that these marchers had already known that the police would come, so they immediately put up the banners and fled.


    ???


    "Your Xiya company can''t open now. It must close down! Otherwise, this kind of thing will not happen in the future, and it will cause casualties, which will become more serious! You pack up quickly and don''t open the door again! "


    A police officer came to the floor of Xiya company and said directly to the front desk.


    Wang Fan immediately frowned. There was something wrong with the police''s instructions!


    Is it to close the door, or is it really for your own safety?


    I''m afraid I prefer the former. After all, my previous proposal has affected the interests of many people!

 V2.Chapter 1034

    "Are you going to block our company? What''s your official document, please As soon as Miao Qing hears that the other party wants to shut down Xiya company, she directly goes forward to question the other party.


    To block a company and order it to close down for rectification needs to be confirmed by official documents of the government. How can you let your company close down for a rest with a word from the other party?


    "This is what our director Chen means. If you have any opinions, you can go to him to talk about them. There is no official document. This is just a suggestion of our director Chen to your company. As for whether you listen or not, you should consider the consequences yourself!" The policeman said without expression.


    No matter what reaction Miao Qing had, he turned and left without looking at others.


    "It''s too bullying!" Miao Qing was so angry that she stamped her feet and said angrily to the back of the police.


    "Don''t get excited. I''m going to find Chen Qian now. You and fat man should pay more attention. I''m worried that these people still have backhand. When the police came just now, they evacuated too suddenly!" Wang Fan said to Miao Qing with some worries.


    As for Chen Qian, Wang Fan absolutely wants to go there and make it clear that he wants to shut down Xiya company. Isn''t his investment in acquiring this company in vain?


    Spend millions of money before and after, really when your money is windy?


    "These grandchildren are running fast!"


    At this time, Liu pangzi walked into the office with an angry face and said carelessly.


    "Fat man, you guard tonight. I''ll go to Chen Qian to see if he knows what''s going on. He can''t let us close the company for no reason!"


    Wang fan saw Liu pangzi come in and said directly.


    He didn''t explain the reason to Liu pangzi, who didn''t know it. He left a fat man with an ignorant face.


    "What shut down the company?"


    Liu pangzi can only look at Miao Qing with hope.


    ??????


    S city police station, director''s office.


    "Chen Ju, is there any misunderstanding about the closure of Xiya company? Do we have any contact with [room b]


    "Moreover, the police have recorded the case of kimberlett. Kimberlett has been kidnapped for a long time. It must have something to do with [room b]. How can the media say that it''s our Xiya company that did it? Isn''t that bullshit? "


    Wang Fan looked at Chen Qian with an indifferent face and said, "I''m burning with anger!


    Chen Qian was indifferent, as if it didn''t matter at all. If it wasn''t for the police chief, Wang Fan wanted to hit someone.


    "Boss Wang Fan, calm down, sit down and drink tea!"


    "You are just too nervous. Of course, I know that I have no contact with your Xiya company. Even Xiya company is still a victim, but I know it doesn''t work. That''s why I remind you to close the company for the time being to avoid the storm." Chen Qian said in an official voice.


    After all, I didn''t say why. I just tried to persuade Wang Fan to shut down Xiya company.


    "Chen Ju, I''ve invested millions of dollars in this Xiya company. If you want me to close it, you have to give me an explanation. There are no legal documents, so it''s closed? I''m afraid it''s not in accordance with the legal procedure. " Wang Fan sat on the sofa opposite Chen Qian and asked directly to Chen Qian.


    Chen Qian wants to deceive himself?


    It doesn''t exist. The cause and effect are clear. Otherwise, Xiya company will be open all the time.


    "Well, boss Wang Fan, since you ask like this, I''ll tell you straight away. Please keep it secret. Even if you tell me, I won''t admit it."


    "Let you close Xiya company, is the meaning of Mayor Jin Nan Nan! Do you understand now? " Chen Qian looks at Wang Fan, changed a sitting posture to continue to say.


    "I don''t understand. I really don''t understand. I cooperated with you to investigate [room b] before, but now, with the mayor''s words, I shut down the company I worked hard to build?" Wang Fan looks at Chen Qian with some exasperation to ask a way.


    "The closure of Xiya company naturally has Mayor Jin''s trouble, and I hope you can understand it!"


    "Now the mayor is still worrying about [room b]. As you know, the problem of [room b] has not been solved at all. Brother Xiaojuan BANGYU is a scapegoat to attract attention. Because the mayor and I are under pressure. If there is no result in a short time, someone must be sent down. I''m afraid we can''t sit down. "


    Chen Qian whispered these "secrets" to Wang Fan. According to his conjecture, if he didn''t say Wang Fan, they also knew that they could even cancel the gap between the two sides by saying it directly.


    "I know you''re looking for scapegoats, but does it have anything to do with letting me shut down the company? It''s groundless. You''re trying to force people out of trouble! " Wang Fan didn''t wait for Chen Qian to finish his speech, so he interrupted his speech directly.


    "Don''t get excited, isn''t it settled¡¾ Room b] it''s done by Xiaoquan gang. It must have nothing to do with Xiya company. What the mayor means is to let you close Xiya company first, so that the behind the scenes can''t find the target, or force the behind the scenes to come out! "


    "After all, the real behind the scenes is still hidden. Now, this backstage agent, through the media, intentionally or unintentionally implicates you and [room b]. Although there is no evidence to prove it, it undoubtedly needs more energy and time to explain it to the general public! And the mayor''s energy is mainly focused on investigating the real [room b]. He doesn''t want other things to affect his attention! "


    Before Chen helpless, finally slowly toward, Wang Fan said the meaning of gold south.


    "Chen Ju, the mayor''s energy is limited. I understand, but I shut down Xiya company without saying a word. I''m afraid it will be big news in the media tomorrow. I''m really taking the blame for [room b] Wang Fan said angrily with a shake in his heart.


    Is this the mayor''s sincere intention to make himself a scapegoat?


    At that time, as soon as the media''s ability to catch the wind comes into play, Xiya company will be the big news that the police have seized.


    "The purpose of the people behind the scenes is to let you leave s city. That''s why they organize these people to March and demonstrate. If you shut down the company directly, they can''t find any excuse. If they want to attack you, they have to find another way. And we have been staring at the media that have contacted with the people behind the scenes. As long as they do, we can find out their details!"


    "As for the media reports, if they have no basis, they will let them say. When the backstage agents are caught, we police will prepare books for you. You can rest assured that you will not carry the black pot!" Chen Qian said with a kind face.


    The meaning is very obvious, you are the bait, you can''t do it or not.


    "OK, you hurry up. I''ll shut down Xiya company for the time being." Wang Fan has no choice but to promise Chen Qian to close the company.


    As for Chen Qian''s suggestion, he already knows that closing Xiya company is really his best choice at present.

 V2.Chapter 1035

    Wang fan out of the s city police station, immediately called is Xiya company guard Liu pangzi, temporarily closed the company.


    Even the company did not return directly, but returned to the Dingquan international hotel. Now I''m guarding my company''s eyes and ears, so I don''t want to show up frequently.


    According to Chen Qian, I''m not sure if I go back to Xiya company now, even if I don''t have any news, these people will make some news by themselves. If I go back, I''ll jump into other people''s pit.


    Wang Fan sat in his room, thinking carefully about the gains and losses of the recent period. It seems that he has been involved in all kinds of trivial things since he acquired Xiya company and Sanjin company.


    From disrupting the Xiaoquan Gang''s acquisition plan, to being framed and on the wanted list


    One thing after another, I''m really like what Liu Juan said. I''m bound by endless things. I don''t have any time and energy to think about other things.


    "Fan, now we shut down Xiya company and Sanjin company together, and our income is zero! In the past, we could rely on new artists to make some advertisements to increase our income, but now there is no more! "


    "What''s more, our daily labor expenses, rent and other expenses can''t be underestimated. It''s all money burning. Now it doesn''t have any effect. We still want to put money into it. You say these artists or we''ll terminate the contract, so we can save some expenses."


    Miao Qing also went back to the suite and saw Wang Fan pondering there. She couldn''t help thinking in her heart and directly told Wang Fan about the huge economic loss the company is facing.


    She is also afraid that Wang fan is not in charge of the family and doesn''t know how to spend money, so she decides to close the company.


    "Sister Qing, let go of the loss now. I''ll think of a way to keep the money for a period of time. There''s no problem."


    Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing with a worried look on his face and comforted him in a soft voice.


    Wang Fan''s own value, he is clear, dare not talk about family wealth, but also can be included in the rich.


    Not to mention, in W Province, the monthly protection fee paid by Thunder Tiger is enough to support its various expenses in S City, not to mention the fact that it still has Sanlian Gang!


    The Sanlian Gang is very powerful in W province. All kinds of forces under it have to submit a confession every month, which is a large amount of income.


    Wang fan is confident that the money is enough to stay in s city for a long time.


    Whether it is the intention of behind the scenes or the real intention of Jin Nan Nan, it is impossible to force himself out of s city!


    As an investor, the company that he invests in is in a state of semi scrap, and most people will choose to reinvest. After all, it''s still unknown whether he can bring the dead back to life if he keeps on waiting.


    But Wang fan is confident that if the backstage agent intends to scare himself away with the expenses after the company''s closure, he will make a big mistake. His real intention is not just that. Opening an entertainment company is a part-time job. It''s impossible to seize his own lifeline.


    I won''t compromise on it. If I want to consume it, I''ll come and close the company. I just have a lot of time and energy to deal with the clues of those behind the scenes.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You''ve done a good job now. How long have you been hiding behind the scenes in s city for so many years? At least the other party has exposed the fact of existence. Although there is no specific information, all major forces will pay attention to the black hand behind [room b]. It''s hard for you to do all this in a short time! "


    Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan, who is in a state of silence. For fear that he will put pressure on himself, she quickly encourages him.


    "Qingjie, don''t worry about me. In fact, it''s a good thing to close Xiya company. At least our time and energy have been freed up. We don''t have to be led by the other party to close Xiya company directly. We don''t want to play with the other party at all. I''m afraid the people behind the scenes didn''t expect that!"


    Wang Fan said with a smile, now everyone is tired, he as the backbone, naturally can not be discouraged.


    "No matter how the other party arranges troops, we turn over the table and stop playing. It''s impossible to squeeze us out of s city just by public opinion information. I''m afraid they are all stupid now! They have no evidence. They can play whatever they like. "


    Wang Fan disclosed the information he heard in Chen Qian''s office without any evidence. It''s also a fake how the backstage agents guide him!


    Now that the company is closed, how can you deal with it?


    "Sister Qing, I have a plan now. The backstage man must be secretly planning for us. We should take advantage of this period of time to seize each other''s handle and find out the backstage man. I really don''t believe that he has been pushed on the nose all the time!"


    Wang Fan began to have ideas in his heart.


    "According to Cui Yu''s previous network tracking, the behind the scenes culprit should be associated with those top entertainment companies. Behind the obstruction, those entertainment companies are making trouble. Let Cui Yu keep an eye on these companies'' networks. Once we find the behind the scenes culprit, we can find each other smoothly!"


    Wang Fan began to say his investigation method.


    "I''m afraid it''s not right. These people are not fools. They will pass on information through the Internet obediently? Won''t they meet in reality? "


    For Wang Fan''s method of tracing through the Internet, Miao Qing put forward her own different opinions.


    "On the face of it, we also need to respond in order to attract each other''s attention. You and Cui Yinzhu cooperate in pairs. You are going to inquire about the news. It''s the power behind [room b] and whether there is any connection with these entertainment companies. Once they are alert, they will transfer the real communication to the network, which is convenient for Cui Yu to monitor them! "


    "You don''t have to worry. Cui Yu''s technology is still very powerful. Even if they send a short message, Cui Yu can monitor it! As soon as they talk, any information will be controlled by us, unless they write letters or communicate on paper! "


    "As for fat people and short knives, I''m going to ask them to find out about r people. The small circle gang has been destroyed, but those r people can''t disappear out of thin air. They must be hiding somewhere in s city."


    "S city is such a big drug market that they will not give up. The black tiger gang may be their next partner! As long as we find r people now, we can get relevant information about Jin Buhuan! "


    Wang Fan said his idea, ready to let Miao Qing help to see if there are any missing points.


    After all, with the fall of Xiaoquan Gang, the gold market is still blank. Short knife has been in contact with r people before and is still familiar with them. As long as r people appear, short knife is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.

 V2.Chapter 1036

    No matter what the media reports, Wang Fan''s way of handling them is to ignore them all.


    Because there is no evidence of false news, has always been untenable, the media speculation is not a few days.


    As Wang Fan expected!


    With his cold treatment, the media''s enthusiasm for him began to decline. Even if someone occasionally brought rhythm to [room b], it was directly rejected by the public!


    People who can provide for the aged in the high consumption state of S City, or have time to watch all kinds of news, have no simple mind.


    The media boast with the old news every day, but the police don''t move, which can explain many problems. The media exaggerates the facts in order to attract attention.


    Over time, the credibility of the media is bound to decline, and some people have begun to complain about these unscrupulous media.


    "Ah Xi! The amount of reading and the number of advertisers have decreased, so we need to find some real and effective news to make up for this loss! "


    "Our news number has been warned by the Internet Supervision Bureau, and some people complain that we have released false news ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ¡°???¡±


    Every family''s hot media began to complain in secret. They just collect money to work. Now Party A''s father has no new materials for them to disclose. For hyping news, it''s all made up by his own editor in front of the computer.


    They don''t know who the informant is, but they know that it''s against their professional ethics to do so. However, the person behind the informant gives money Shuangkuai. In the face of the problem being reported, they change their number and continue to hype.


    Although it''s a bit troublesome, with the support of anonymous forces, they are also happy to make this quick money.


    However, as the official account was frequently reported, their movements were somewhat more convergent.


    Wang Fan understood that this was not for the other side to stop, but for the next more advantageous attack.


    A few days after the investigation, Cui Yu soon called to report the progress.


    "Good news, brother fan! I follow the idea you gave me before, focusing on the network data of those companies! At first, they were more cautious and did not find the large amount of capital flow. Later I reported the official account numbers of their names, and the interesting things happened.


    "After being reported, some news official account is directly warned or restricted. Once this happens, they will receive a sum of money. Then these media have started new operations, not only one, but also several media hype."


    On the phone, Cui Yu reported excitedly to Wang fanhui.


    "It shows that there are people behind them. The forces behind the scenes continue to make money to them, and then they continue to smear us, proving that there is no problem with our investigation direction. Do you have any clues about the information of the people behind the scenes?" Wang Fan was pleased and asked directly.


    Wang Fan''s conjecture has been confirmed, and the people behind the scenes have begun to press the button and make frequent moves. As long as you know the information of the person who transferred the money, you can definitely find out the other party.


    "Van Gogh, it''s the financial system of the bank. I think it''s more difficult to invade, and it will take a longer time. That is to say, there are almost no firewalls in the network of these entertainment companies. I can directly watch all kinds of documents of their companies in it. These contents are also found when I browse their financial records." Cui Yu some embarrassed said.


    Intrusion into the banking system for information query, although he has a way, but it takes a long time, high risk.


    Therefore, he is not willing to break into the financial system of the bank as a last resort. After all, once this thing is discovered, it will start at least ten years.


    "Forget it, for the time being, don''t rush to invade the network of the bank, and then keep an eye on these entertainment companies. I don''t believe that they are anonymous from the beginning to the end. Sooner or later, they will show their flaws. Then you remember to lock each other''s Bank account. If they transfer money, there will be transfer information. This account information will be given to me, and I''ll try to find a way to check it."


    Wang fan knows that Cui Yu is eager to make contributions, but Wang Fan also knows that the financial system is the lifeblood of the country. If he can invade the country casually, the country will not last long.


    And if you really want to invade and be found, it''s absolutely a matter of escaping for Cui Yu''s life. Any country has zero tolerance for hackers who dare to invade the financial system.


    "Brother fan, this account number has been found, but it''s not very clear. There''s only one name and card number. Now I can''t even find the specific information of this person. It''s estimated that the owner of this card may be an ordinary citizen. It''s similar to me. If you can''t find it on the mediocre information network, or you can find thousands of it!"


    "After all, you still need to go through the banking system to find out. After all, there are many people with the same name and surname, but there may not be many people who transfer money in this period of time. This excludes a large part of them. You can even find the address information of the person who transfers money directly through the bank!" Cui Yu said helplessly.


    The workload is too much. The simplest way is to directly invade the banking system for query, but this is also the most dangerous way.


    As a self-taught hacker, he naturally knows what websites are forbidden areas, which can''t be touched at will.


    "Brother fan, I''ll send you the transfer information and card number of this person together. You should pay attention to your email. If you have a friend working in a bank, it''s easy. You can find out the address of the transfer directly!"


    Cui Yu said to Wang Fan in detail, at the same time, he packed the information he found and sent it to Wang Fan.


    In his opinion, Wang Fan''s strength behind must be very strong, otherwise he would not deal with all kinds of gangs and police stations. If you want to access a person''s information through the real banking system, it must be easy.


    "Xiaoyu, you should pay more attention to your own safety. Now we have turned to the dark. I''m worried that those behind the scenes will attack you. You should pay more attention to the surrounding surveillance and all kinds of surveillance."


    Wang Fan suddenly thought of a problem, the ability of hackers is powerful, in this period of time in the investigation process, Cui Yu is basically the first to find the target through the network, if there is no Cui Yu in front of the road, it is estimated that the current investigation situation is difficult to open.


    As an important part of her investigation team, will Cui Yu be targeted by the forces behind the scenes?


    If the other side is aiming at Cui Yu, who has no power to bind a chicken, won''t he lose the first chance?


    I seldom go to Cui Yu''s home during this period of time. I hope that the backstage man didn''t find Cui Yu''s existence when he followed me.


    Wang Fan wanted to tell Cui Yuduo to pay attention to safety.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. Although I live in a remote place, it''s also quite hidden. It''s not so easy for ordinary people to find me. Who are you? Brother fan, someone broke into my house


    The worry in Wang Fan''s heart has become a fact!

 V2.Chapter 1037

    "Well, I''ve been touched at home!"


    When Wang Fan heard Cui Yu''s voice, it was obvious that the person who broke into his home had already started to Cui Yu, and then a busy sound came from the receiver.


    Wang fan is a little annoyed. He should be alert earlier. Cui Yu is like the eyes of the team. He has been thinking about how to find out the other party a few days ago, but he forgot to protect his own safety.


    Miao Qing and Cui Yinzhu are together, not to mention Liu pangzi. If they don''t use force on others, how can they be afraid of others?


    Only Cui Yu is forgotten. Even at home, he is not safe. What''s more, it''s still a special time. This backstage agent really knows his team well!


    "Sister Qing, take Cui Yinzhu back to her home. When Cui Yugang talked to me on the phone, someone broke into her home. We have to go and have a look!"


    "Fat man, don''t be busy investigating the information of r people. Hurry to Cui Yu''s home. He may have been kidnapped! I can''t get through now! "


    Wang Fan hurriedly toward Miao Qing and Liu pangzi said, hope to catch up now can find each other!


    However, Wang Fan also knows that there is little hope that he will be kidnapped. The other party must have been ready. Whether he can leave a clue to himself is still unknown.


    Hung up the phone, Wang Fan quickly drove to Cui Yu''s home.


    When Wang Fan arrived at Cuiyu''s house, several other people had been waiting there.


    "Brother fan, when we came here, the door was locked. Cui Yinzhu opened the door with the key just now. We didn''t dare to move the furnishings in the room. We won''t go in until you come together!"


    Fat man and short knife are the first to arrive, but they are used to carelessness and dare not open the door directly for fear of destroying the clue.


    "Yinzhu, look, what''s in it is different from usual. Have you noticed anything wrong when you go home these two days? Like being followed? "


    When Wang fan saw Cui Yinzhu sitting there without saying a word and wiping his tears, he felt helpless and could only ask Cui Yinzhu,


    After all, Cui Yinzhu is the only one who is familiar with this place. Others can''t see any difference at all.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, Cui Yinzhu looks up at Wang Fan and looks at Cui Yu''s bedroom again.


    "Brother fan, I feel normal when I go home these days, and no one is following me! Cui Yu often doesn''t go out of the door. How can she offend others? Are these people wrong? " Cui Yinzhu said with a frightened face.


    Cui Yu was kidnapped. It doesn''t make sense at all. If the gate doesn''t come out, there will be two doors. Just a standard otaku. Will this kind of person be targeted?


    And Cui Yinzhu is an office worker. Where is the money?


    Kidnapping is similar to the kind of rich Jinzhu, Cui Yinzhu can make sense, but kidnapping Cui Yu for money?


    This is a joke!


    At the moment, Cui Yinzhu has no idea how shocking and worldly Cui Yu''s investigation is. The investigation covers a wide range.


    In her impression, Cui Yu''s investigation is the most, which is to help Wang Fan monitor various cameras, and then analyze and compare various data, that''s all!


    She did not know that Cui Yu even wanted to intrude into the bank system of H country to check information, otherwise Cui Yinzhu would not have been so surprised that the other party kidnapped the wrong person.


    It''s impossible for Wang Fan to tell all these things together. After all, there are so many people. It''s not that he doesn''t believe everyone, but that he''s afraid that one of them won''t notice. It will have a great influence on Cui Yu after it''s spread out. As a result, Cui Yu is still targeted by the forces behind the scenes.


    "Eh, Cui Yu''s phone?"


    Wang Fan looks curious. It''s really strange. At this time, I don''t know whether it''s Cui Yu or the kidnapper.


    "Hello


    "Hey, boss Wang, if you want to save Cui Yu, you should listen to us! Now get out of s city and never come back. We''ll let Cui Yu go. "


    "If you''re going to do anything wrong, we''ll have to throw Cui Yu''s body into the sea! If you''re stubborn, you''ll be replaced by someone else next time! " In the telephone an unbridled voice, very arrogant said.


    Again forced Wang Fan to leave s City, it seems that this is really behind the scenes.


    "I want to make sure Cui Yu is safe. You let me listen."


    "Dudu ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan has not come to finish, the other party has hung up the phone, even want to hear Cui Yu''s voice can not hear.


    "Brother fan, turn on Xiaoyu''s computer quickly. He once told me a thing before. If any of us has an accident, open a file in the computer. Xiaoyu has installed GPS tracking software in it. As long as the phone can get through normally, the tracking signal can be recorded all the time. If the phone is shut down, there is no way."


    Cui Yinzhu seems to ring out something. She quickly tells Cui Yu what she told her a long time ago.


    "Which icon, you come to see it quickly!"


    Wang Fan has already understood that Cui Yu is engaged in the Internet, and still wants to leave such clues. As long as the other party is careless, and Cui Yu''s mobile phone is always on, they can find someone by following each other''s action track.


    "This is the icon. There are many subfolders in it. What Xiaoyu told me was to click the first folder, and then click the second folder after going in, and then ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan heard around the head, this Internet awareness of prevention is so strong, how real life for their own safety is so careless?


    Under Cui Yinzhu''s instruction, Wang Fan finally found a program called GPS tracking, and started the program. A map suddenly appeared on it. When you zoom in, a red dot is flashing, and the address marked next to it is Cui Yinzhu''s home.


    "Brother fan, this is the location on my mobile phone. Xiaoyu said that if two signals can''t appear synchronously, one signal must be blocked. You can check the log to find the address of the last location ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Cui Yinzhu tried her best to recall the operation method Cui Yu told her before. She thought she couldn''t use it. Who knows now she can help!


    "Tracking log, grass! It was not far away from us when we called just now. These people must have been staring us into the room! "


    Wang fan can''t help but scold. These people are so alert that they even think of turning off the phone after calling. Now they can only wait for Cui Yu''s phone to get through again, and then they may be able to get the exact address of the other party.


    "Brother fan, no matter what, please make sure Xiaoyu''s safety. I can''t do it. Let me exchange the pledge with them."


    Cui Yinzhu see tracking signal has been lost, immediately tears, began to turn to Wang Fan for help.


    Wang Fan suddenly had a big head.


    "Look at the darts under the cupboard! This should not have been in Cui Yu''s room! "


    Miao Qing searched more carefully, and now he pointed to the corner under the table and said.


    "Ninja darts of r country?"


    "Among the people who kidnap Cui Yu, are the r people involved?"


    Wang Fan sees this dart face dignified to say, in the mind suddenly emerge in addition to before that several r people''s figure.

 V2.Chapter 1038

    When Wang fan saw this Ninja dart from r country, he knew that things had become serious.


    It must be the forces behind it.


    The early investigation results show that [room b] has a relationship with r people. After all, the server of [room b] is set up in r country, but now the other party has no place for gangs to use, and Ninja has been dispatched to kidnap.


    The problem Wang fan is struggling with now is whether these ninjas who kidnapped Cui Yu are in the same group with those who are involved in drug trafficking by the small circle gang?


    If they are the same group, then what role did the Xiaoquan Gang play before?


    The strength of this [room b] is too exaggerated. It can hide this kind of social cancer website for several years, and also monopolize the drug sales with strong addiction in its own hands!


    There are many doubts!


    Wang Fan looked around, and the black tiger Gang''s dagger was among them.


    Wang Fan remembers that before, he arranged for short knife and Liu pangzi to investigate r people''s life.


    According to the definition of the police, Xiaoquan Gang is the mastermind of [room b].


    Now, under the official crackdown, the Xiaoquan gang has survived in name, and a large number of sites have been vacated.


    As a rising star, the black tiger Gang directly took advantage of the situation to devour most of the territory before the small circle gang.


    They have become the biggest winners in the process of gang re integration!


    Short Dao is very excited about this, but also proud of his own vision, because he followed Wang Fan, and really let the black tiger Gang to a new level.


    For Wang Fan''s help, short knife has always been in mind, so once Wang Fan needs him or the black tiger Gang to help investigate things. He''s all in the first place.


    At the moment, when Wang Fan looks at himself, he knows his time is up.


    Now I see Ninja darts and dagger of r country. I understand that Cui Yu''s disappearance must have something to do with r people. I have been investigating r people''s information. The two things are related to each other.


    "Brother fan, you can leave this matter to me. I''m communicating with those r people. Now our black tiger gang has replaced the previous small circle gang and become a relatively large gang in s city. They are also eager to ship goods. If there is no accident, these Japanese will soon reach a cooperation agreement with our black tiger gang." Short knife volunteered to say to Wang Fan.


    "Short knife, you should pay attention to your own safety. If this [room b] has something to do with r people, you may have exposed it when you investigate them. You should be careful that they set a trap for you and the black tiger Gang to jump in!"


    "After all, looking at the current situation, the man behind the scenes obviously knows that Cui Yu is investigating them, and they can still dispatch ninjas from r country to kidnap them. I think there must be some kind of cooperation between them. You must be more careful when you investigate!"


    "Fat man, you can follow the short sword and take action together. If there is anything to do with the short sword, you should cooperate. If necessary, even if it is exposed, you must ensure the safety of the short sword!" Wang Fan told them.


    Cui Yu, because he helped himself secretly investigate each other''s network, was kidnapped because of his identity.


    This kind of thing happened once, and Wang Fan would never allow it to happen again.


    At the moment, he is very important to the safety of the knife!


    Now with r people, contact more is short knife, if short knife was also kidnapped by the other side, then he really fell into a dilemma.


    Cui Yu, as an eye, has been taken away by the other party, and short knife shoulders the main task of investigating r people. If the knife also encounter accidents, it is equivalent to self waste. With Miao Qing and several of them, it is more difficult to open a better situation again.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry! I''m starting to follow the knife. Even if he went to the bathroom, I would follow him in. I don''t believe that this backstage agent is so rampant that he can take people away from me? "


    Liu pangzi patted his chest confidently and assured Wang Fan.


    "Come on, you are poor! Go to investigate this matter quickly. It''s better to get in touch with the r people who sell gold. We found that they are equipped with ninjas in the warehouse of xiaoquanbang. If you really find that they are related to the behind the scenes forces of [room b], don''t scare the snake. Find out their foothold. We''ll catch them all! "


    "Short knife, you should pay more attention to fat people. Fat people are impulsive. If it''s not necessary, try not to conflict with those ninjas. Otherwise, you two are easy to suffer losses. Your key task is to find these Japanese strongholds, not to fight and kill them. It''s not right now. When launching a general attack on them, you must not be impulsive!"


    Wang Fan reminds short knife and Liu pangzi.


    Both of them are gangsters full of banditry. If you don''t fight for anything, you lose and I win, you can''t stop.


    He was really afraid of Liu pangzi. When he found out the details of r people, he started to work directly. At that time, we will have more enemies than we have, and only Liu pangzi and short Dao will suffer.


    "Yes, brother fan. I''ll be careful here! It won''t expose that we are investigating their affairs. Now, we are a normal gangster in s city. We want to trade with them for nothing! Now that the small circle Gang is dead, it''s our chance to be superior. It''s estimated that they won''t carry out too harsh investigation, and it''s easy to believe our black tiger Gang! Just wait for our good news


    Seeing that Wang fan is so optimistic about himself, short Dao immediately guarantees that he will complete the task well!


    Wang Fan was still a little worried when he saw their pledge. After all, these r people are cruel and can do everything. He was really afraid that Liu pangzi and short knife would jump into each other''s trap.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry so much. They must have their own way!"


    Cui Yinzhu sees Liu pangzi and short knife leave, but Wang Fan still has a worried expression on her face. She can''t help comforting Wang Fan.


    "Yinzhu, don''t worry. Xiaoyu, we will bring him back safely for you! The other party didn''t tear up the ticket at the first time, which proves that there is still room for negotiation! "


    Wang Fan a Zheng, hastily say.


    He suddenly reaction, he is the backbone of the team, how can not believe his team members?


    "By the way, Yinzhu, when Xiaoyu was kidnapped, he was calling me. He said that he had found the records of the money transfer from the behind the scenes forces to the major entertainment companies, but because it was difficult to investigate the specific personal information, he only collected the name and account number of the person who transferred the money behind the scenes."


    "Through network comparison, there are many people with the same name and surname. It''s very difficult for us to screen them out, unless there are internal employees in the bank, so that people can accurately analyze the personal information of the transferor through detailed query of the time on the transfer record! I wonder if you have any bank friends here? "


    Wang Fan thought of what Cui Yu said to himself. He asked Cui Yinzhu.


    Otherwise, he will have to trouble other people. As things get more popular, secret information will become public information. He''s a little worried, so he''d better rely on his acquaintances.

 V2.Chapter 1039

    "Brother fan, do you mean to inquire about the bank card number through the staff of the bank, and then know the specific information of the card owner?"


    Cui Yinzhu looked at Wang Fan and said that she already understood Wang Fan''s meaning.


    "The simplest and most effective way is to let the internal staff check it. If we check it by force, it may cause unnecessary trouble. If there are friends in this field who are willing to help, it would be best."


    Wang Fan explained to Cui Yinzhu.


    "Fan Ge, I have a friend who works in the Bank of u-li in H country. Their banking system covers the mainstream banks in H country. If she can''t find out there, she also has friends working in other banks. With mutual help, she should be able to find out. If I''m not worried about divulging this information, I can contact her. " Cui Yinzhu said with confidence.


    This best friend is reliable. As long as it''s not too big a matter of principle, it''s very easy to check an account information.


    "There is no leakage problem. It''s just to check a piece of information. If you find this person, you may know where the behind the scenes forces are! We work in two ways, one side staring at the GPS tracking and positioning left by Cui Yu, on the other hand, we can push back according to the payment information! In a word, we can use all the methods we can use, and we can''t wait for the other party to move! "


    Wang Fan opened his mouth and directly dismissed Cui Yinzhu''s idea of keeping secret. Looking at the card number, the investigation results may not be accurate!


    Now as long as you have money, you can buy bank cards with real name authentication through the black market. I hope you won''t have such bad luck. Otherwise, if you change hands many times, you will have to spend a lot of time and energy on tracking only one bank card.


    And now Cui Yu has also been kidnapped. They are at a disadvantage in tracking this piece on the Internet.


    "Brother fan, now I''ll call my best friend and ask her to come out for a meeting. I''ll make it clear to her face to face. I''ll give her a red envelope to express my thanks later."


    Cui Yinzhu picked up the phone and prepared to make an appointment with her best friend. After all, every minute of delay now makes Cui Yu more and more dangerous.


    "Green elder sister, you see where we want to meet with each other is more appropriate, help me reference, I will give the restaurant down."


    Wang Fan to the side of Miao Qing said, for inviting women to dinner, it is a straight man, can only let Miao Qing help.


    "It''s not so troublesome. Just look at her workplace and choose a restaurant close to her. What to eat is not the key. The key is the red envelope. As long as the other party is willing to help, the red envelope will be given more!" Make complaints about Wang Fan.


    It''s not a blind date. What''s the style?


    Or to some practical more reliable, such as red envelope more to some.


    "Brother fan, my best friend agreed to check the user information. She just has time in the afternoon. I''ll ask her to have dinner in the afternoon. Then you''ll be our two friends. It''s OK to get to know each other after dinner." Cui Yinzhu said to Wang Fan.


    "OK, Yinzhu, you go to your best friend''s office first and wait there. Sister Qing and I will book restaurants around you. I will send you the specific location on your mobile phone and you can come directly! If she is willing to help, the size of the red envelope will be settled according to her three-month salary. "


    With a big wave of his hand, Wang Fan replied that as long as it can be done, more money will be spent.


    Maybe Cui Yu was discovered by the other party just to investigate this clue. Otherwise, she used [room b] as the back garden before and had no problem getting in and out many times. How could the problem be exposed when it comes to the bank transfer?


    Wang Fan has always understood a truth.


    Problems that can be solved with money are not problems!


    He wants to put an end to it completely. Cui Yu''s being tied up happens again.


    ??????


    "Meiyan, it''s going to trouble you. My friends, they just want each other''s information. You can rest assured that they won''t make it difficult for you to do. They are not used to do anything harmful."


    Cui Yinzhu talks and laughs with her best friend Hua Meiyan, and walks into a restaurant with a good environment, in which Wang Fan and Miao Qing have been waiting for a long time.


    "Yinzhu, you have to keep it a secret. In fact, we can''t disclose any privacy of our customers. It''s you who have opened your mouth. Otherwise, I really dare not do it." Hua Meiyan, dressed in office online professional clothes, smiles at Cui Yinzhu.


    Although they are talking in a low voice, they still attract the attention of most customers in the restaurant.


    "Yinzhu, here we are!"


    Miao Qing saw from a distance that Cui Yinzhu took her best friend into the restaurant. She said hello.


    "Ah Xi, that person looks not so good, how can there be so many beautiful women to eat with?"


    "Isn''t it nice to be a single dog? No one cares about your game. What''s the number of your team last time? "


    ¡°??????¡±


    See huameiyan, Miao Qing these professional women, all are Wang Fan table, some customers sour, a face of envy looking at Wang Fan exclaimed.


    "Meiyan, let me introduce you. This is Wang Fan. Just call brother fan; This is Miao Qing


    Cui Yinzhu leads Hua Meiyan straight to Wang Fan. Before she gets close, she introduces them to Hua Meiyan.


    "Wang Fan? Wang Fan, the boss of Xiya company


    Hua Meiyan walks in and has a look. Isn''t this the celebrity Wang Fan who has been on the news two days ago? She asks again uncertainly.


    "Oh, Meiyan, you also watch the news. Yes, this is Wang Fan, the boss of Xiya company, who is also my boss. Let''s sit down and talk about it."


    Cui Yinzhu is very happy. She dares to feel that her best friend also knows Wang Fan. The following things should be simple. She answers quickly.


    "Hello, I''m wang fan, the boss of Xiya company. We''ll trouble Miss Meiyan about our business."


    Wang Fan quickly gets up and opens her mouth to Hua Meiyan.


    "Boss Wang, I can''t help you with this matter. Please ask someone else for help."


    See Cui Yinzhu and Wang Fan repeatedly confirm, huameiyan hurriedly refused.


    "Yinzhu, I''m sorry about this. I''ll leave first!"


    Hua Meiyan looks at Cui Yinzhu apologetically and says that she breaks her hand away from Cui Yinzhu. She doesn''t even look at Wang Fan. She runs away like a ghost.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan looks at Miao Qing with a speechless face. Is he really so terrible? Is Hua Meiyan scared away before she sits down?


    "Meiyan, Meiyan, don''t go yet!"


    Cui Yinzhu see huameiyan leave in a hurry, she also a face ignorant circle, before is not also said good? How did you change your mind when you met?


    Cui Yinzhu hurriedly chased out and planned to ask clearly.


    "Yinzhu, it''s not that I don''t help, but I don''t dare to help. You know the reputation of Xiya company now. If you are an ordinary friend, I will help you. But you and I still don''t want to join in Xiya company''s business! I''ll go first


    Huameiyan sees Cui Yinzhu chasing herself out, and she can only explain to her helplessly. Then she leaves quickly, just like she has never appeared before, leaving Cui Yinzhu in a daze.

 V2.Chapter 1040

    Wang Fan watched Cui Yinzhu and her best friend chatting outside. Originally, Wang Fan thought they would communicate for a long time, but Cui Yinzhu''s best friend left soon.


    Leaving a face of surprise Cui Yinzhu at the door, obviously she did not know what had happened.


    "Sister Qing, what do you think this is?"


    Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing and asked, this moment he is also confused.


    "What else? You must have a bad reputation. People don''t want to help you! " Miao Qing couldn''t help but look at him.


    What''s Wang Fan''s situation? Isn''t he forced to count in his heart?


    It''s funny to ask like this?


    Wang Fan looked at the expression on Miao Qing''s face and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He does not simply think that Miao Qing is joking with him, but even Miao Qing thinks that his reputation is big enough to scare these people. The uninformed people must think that they are just like the people described in the news!


    Looking at Cui Yinzhu and her best friend before talking and laughing, their relationship must be very iron, but after seeing herself, huameiyan quickly turned away without saying a word.


    This shows that behind the scenes, someone is really going to attack himself.


    Otherwise, ordinary people will ignore themselves at most. There''s no need to be so flustered, for fear that they will cause any adverse effects on each other.


    "Is it someone who has given them orders not to help themselves?" Wang Fan''s heart began to murmur.


    "Don''t guess. I''ll ask Cui Yinzhu later. They seem to have talked a few words. Although they don''t talk much, they can be used as clues. It''s better than you guessing here alone!"


    Miao Qing saw that Cui Yinzhu had come towards them, and quickly reminded Wang Fan of the way.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the situation of your best friend? How can you become so afraid of me? I didn''t ask her to help me for nothing. How could I see me and run away? "


    Wang Fan looks at Cui Yinzhu in the muddle circle. He asks his doubts.


    "Brother fan, I don''t know exactly what''s going on. Just now, my best friend told me that she didn''t dare to take part in the business of Xiya company. She also advised me not to take part in the business of Xiya company and you. She seemed to know the inside story, but she didn''t dare to tell us!" Cui Yinzhu said with a frightened face.


    She knows that her younger brother Cui Yujing has been kidnapped. Is it difficult for all the people related to Wang Fan to be kidnapped?


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome. Yinzhu, you should pay more attention to your personal safety. If you find something wrong, you should inform us in time, or you should not go to your home for the time being. I''ll book a new room for you next to our house. You can live here. Now we are at the critical moment of investigation, so we can''t lose any more manpower!"


    Miao Qing in one side, the face dignified proposal way.


    "Sister Qing, did you find something?"


    Wang Fan looks at Miao Qing to make this kind of decision suddenly, in the heart has one silk surprised to ask a way.


    "Think about it for yourself. Cui Yu was discovered because she was investigating the bank transfer. I suspect that as long as it is related to the bank, all things, big and small, may be monitored by the behind the scenes forces. The people who want to work on you are very important. They must have considered the leaders of the major banks. You will find someone to work in the bank, To conduct an investigation! "


    "Fortunately, we are looking for help in reality. If we forced the invasion of the banking system to investigate, I suspect that the police have surrounded us now. After all, you know the consequences of invading a country''s financial system!"


    Miao Qing said here, can''t help but sigh.


    This group of people behind is absolutely the kind of powerful. They may have found Cui Yu''s whereabouts for a long time. Then, even with their own side, they have calculated the layout of the next few steps, which is completely blocking their own way.


    "Sister Qing, I can''t see through this. It''s obviously abnormal for a normal bank employee to have this kind of expression. She didn''t even talk about the price! What''s more, if she doesn''t help with the investigation for some reason, she can ask other friends to help. It''s like seeing ghosts when she comes in, isn''t it? "


    Wang fan is really depressed. He is not afraid of others'' bargaining. He is afraid that others will not even talk about the price.


    "I think things related to you may be listed in these banking systems and the police. As long as they are related to you, no one dares to help. In other words, these people want to force you out of S City, just as the kidnappers said on the phone, they are not targeting anyone, they are targeting you, as long as you leave s city!"


    Although Miao Qing did not analyze the specific details of the other side, but for the other side''s results, she understood clearly.


    "Sister Qing, do you think you can have the strength to block me? How many forces in s city can do it? "


    Wang Fan asked thoughtfully.


    This kind of feeling is black and white take all, and even exaggerate than oneself.


    Wang Fan''s heart also has some displeasure.


    Where he usually goes, he always thinks that the comprehensive strength of the platoon is at the top. As a result, in this s City, he has already tossed so much energy and money into it. And even the shadow of the other side, did not see!


    In Wang Fan''s opinion, this is really incredible.


    "Put away your pretentiousness. There''s still a mountain high. Now you''ve come across a hard stubble! This person can mobilize the ninja of r country to kidnap Cui Yu, so they must have contact with Jin Buhuan''s forces. "


    "According to the clues in our hands, the only one who can connect with Jin Buhuan and the Japanese ninja at the same time is [room b]. So I guess it must be the backstage of [room b] who issued the blockade ban on us!"


    "The man behind the scenes has been in s city for many years. He is sure to be able to eat both black and white. Otherwise [room b] would have been exposed long ago. How could it be your turn to investigate slowly?"


    Looking at Wang fan may be because of too much consideration, but deep in it, Miao Qing as an outsider, directly told the candidate behind the scenes.


    "Sister Qing, the point is who is this man? We now infer that there are only two people involved. One is Chen Qian, who was said by rabbit tooth before he died, but it''s impossible! Another is the information Liu Juan sent in Japan: Begonia. But Begonia has been in contact for such a long time. If she is a devil, I''m afraid it''s untenable! "


    Wang fan can''t help but feel big. If one of these two people did it, he doesn''t feel very likely.


    "Don''t speculate based on your sixth sense. Your feeling is not as intuitive as that of us as women. It must be caused by [room b], and the biggest object of doubt must be Begonia. Don''t rush to deny it. As a woman, it''s perfect for Begonia. She has no interest in money and likes to do charity, Temperament and figure are the best choice. They are the best choice. Do you think this kind of person is OK? Just because she is too perfect and perfect to hide, it is the biggest flaw


    Miao Qing saw that Wang Fan finally took the initiative to say that she doubted Begonia, so she also said the results of the analysis for several days.

 V2.Chapter 1041

    "Sister Qing, according to your meaning, it must have something to do with Begonia?" Wang Fan''s face is a little unnatural.


    Is my guess wrong?


    Begonia, such a good man and a good woman, could be behind the scenes of running [room b]?


    "It''s not possible! It must have something to do with it. Didn''t you realize that you fell into Begonia''s stratagem at the beginning? We''ve been in the news since we donated millions to orphanages. "


    "According to your previous survey results, Begonia has quietly donated money for the orphanage for several years. However, for the company behind her, the news media basically did not pay too much attention. I really don''t believe that the amount of donations made by Begonia in recent years is less than your million donations! This shows that all this is intentional by Begonia, and she has the ability to control the media! "


    For fear that Wang Fan didn''t understand, Miao Qing explained to Wang Fan all the information she had sorted out during this period.


    "No, we can''t be passive all the time. I should go to see Begonia, meet her and ask about specific things. No matter whether she knows it or not, you and I will pay attention to it. As long as she speaks, there will be flaws!" Wang Fan said coldly.


    Although he didn''t believe it was Begonia in his heart, the situation of so many days was analyzed by Miao Qing, and all the signs pointed to Begonia!


    He decided to take Begonia and meet Miao Qing.


    "Well? Xiaojuan calls in at this time? Does she have any new clues? "


    Wang Fan picked up the shaking mobile phone and saw Miao Qing in r country calling in. He couldn''t help wondering.


    "Hello? Van Gogh, it''s me


    "We are in r country and continue to investigate Begonia. Just now, a very strange thing happened! Before you asked us to investigate the registered address of [room b], we found gongxianyu shrine. There was a big explosion at this address just now. Now the whole Kobe City of r country is in a panic. We all think it''s caused by terrorists. Now it''s on the news! "


    "The address where the club is located has been razed to the ground. The official report is that it was caused by gas leakage. I went to the scene to observe. It is impossible for gas leakage and explosion to cause so much damage. I think someone used TNT! No one at the scene can survive! "


    "All the network maintenance personnel of this club were smashed on the spot, and their servers and all kinds of information were destroyed. In other words, the information I sent you before about this club and Begonia has become out of print. Whether it''s true or false, I can''t continue to check it now! Fan Ge, please check your email. I''ll send you the news report here together! "


    Liu Juan finished and hung up the phone. There was a lot of noise and it seemed that she was still at the scene of the explosion.


    "Sister Qing, look at your mobile phone. Liu Juan of r country just sent an important news. Please help me to see the suspicious situation!" Wang Fan said to Miao Qing.


    Pick up the mobile phone to start checking, Liu Juan sent him news information, quickly this r country official news, also gave Miao Qingfa once.


    The big bang came so suddenly that Wang Fan knew that the Japanese were very cautious.


    How can there be such a problem as gas leakage?


    And there was a big bang!


    It''s obvious that there are black hands behind it.


    "Look at the bottom of the news. What''s published below is the official statistics of casualties. All the more than ten local people in r country have died, and several of them are foreign network engineers in H country. I just don''t know if these network engineers in H country are local in s city!"


    Miao Qing soon saw the end of the news, which happened half an hour ago.


    The police in r country are really efficient enough. In such a short period of time, the information of the dead employees has been counted.


    "The explosion site, gongxianyu shrine is the address Liu Juan went to investigate before, and the server of [room b] is set up there. I''m worried that the forces behind the scenes have found something and started to clear the traces. As Liu Juan said, they have no way to continue the investigation now!" Wang Fan said with some regret.


    He knew that he had asked Liu Juan to investigate [room b] in r country. Sooner or later, it would be exposed and known by r people.


    But he never thought that it was so sudden!


    The other side''s solution is also violent enough. A big explosion will turn all clues into ashes.


    I just don''t know whether the important documents stored in [room b] and the data have been transferred.


    Wang Fan laments the cruelty of these people!


    This news report, however, has killed nearly 20 people. They are all victims.


    And the official side of r country is obviously covered by this behind the scenes force.


    The effect of explosion after gas pipeline leakage is quite different from that of TNT explosion. In the eyes of the people, it is explosion. Once the blockade is pulled, the uninformed people can only get information from the newspapers.


    And for the officials, they can not be unaware that the gas pipeline leakage will not have such a big explosive force.


    A whole hundred square houses, all destroyed!


    Who would use such a big gas pipe?


    The most important thing is that all the people who maintain the network died miserably! It must be artificial!


    "This matter can''t be delayed any longer. By destroying all the information in r country, we can confirm that the other party has done a lot of work. Now we must meet Begonia quickly and inquire about her. If we delay like this, our path of collecting clues will be narrower and narrower!"


    Wang Fang frowned and said to Miao Qing and Cui Yinzhu.


    Now it seems that s city is still calm, but the other side has destroyed the traces in r country. It''s a bad signal for them to investigate [room b].


    [room b] after investigating for so long, the final result points to gongxianyu shrine in r country.


    This is the root of [room b], and now the other party is willing to abandon all the root!


    Wang Fan even suspected that when they completely cleaned up the affairs in r country, it was the best time for these people to fight against them!


    Now, even if the official investigation of H country comes forward, the open network investigation system of r country is useless. Because all the network information, as well as the address of the server, has become a pit. How can we investigate this?


    Wang fan can''t help but press the forehead with his hand, although he jumped out of the other side''s arranged drama!


    Always feel that the other side is always in front of themselves.

 V2.Chapter 1042

    Knowing that there was a big explosion in r country, which was the backstage of [room b], and was cleaning up the traces, Wang Fan and Miao Qing began to feel that this matter became tricky.


    The clues they are investigating are decreasing. Now, who is behind the scenes?


    They don''t have an accurate lead at all.


    The three are in a hurry in the restaurant. After having a meal, they return to their residence. Cui Yinzhu doesn''t go home either. Instead, they follow Miao Qing and Wang Fan to Dingquan international hotel.


    After settling Cui Yinzhu, Wang Fan didn''t stay in the hotel. He wanted to go out and look around to see if he could find any clues.


    He plans to go to the orphanage again. If we say that there are only three or two addresses related to Begonia in S City, I''m afraid. Wang Fan plans to drive there by himself and observe it slowly.


    Unfortunately, on the way, he received a call from Miao Qing.


    "Sister Qing, what''s the matter?" Wang Fan asked with some depression.


    The two talents were separated for less than half an hour. If there was nothing serious, Miao Qing would not have called himself directly.


    "Our bank account has been frozen! Can''t unfreeze in a short time Miao Qing some anxious said.


    Xiya company''s bank account was sealed, which for them, is undoubtedly worse.


    "Sister Qing, don''t panic. Have you got any feedback from the bank? What is the reason? How can we freeze our account when we pay taxes reasonably? " Wang Fan quickly comforted.


    Banks can freeze and naturally unfreeze.


    As long as we know the reason for the freezing, and carry out the corresponding unfreezing procedures on our own side, the general problem is not big.


    "I have considered all these. I have just called the customer service of the bank for specific consultation. Their reply is that our company''s account is abnormal. As for the reason for the abnormality, the other party didn''t say, but only said that for the safety of our company''s account, we need to temporarily freeze it. During this period, we can''t perform any transfer operation!"


    "As for the time of freezing, they said to see their system evaluation, as long as the account is abnormal, they can''t unfreeze our account!"


    Without waiting for Wang Fan to finish, Miao Qing said that she had already operated what Wang Fan said.


    "So, is this the temporary freezing period yet to be determined? As long as their system evaluation is abnormal, our bank account number will be frozen all the time? "


    "Wocao, those grandsons really started on us. Do you remember Cui Yinzhu''s friend''s face before? It''s obvious that the black hand behind the scenes has begun to block us gradually. Now the company''s bank account can''t be used, so our capital becomes a problem. The other party hypes through the media, and the public knows that our capital chain is broken!"


    "By the way, sister Qing, you can see if my private account can be used. If you can, you can use my account first instead of the company account."


    Wang Fang couldn''t help but scold him. He already understood what was going on, but he didn''t expect that the other party was so cruel and groundless that he froze the account of Xiya company for no reason,


    Wang Fan motioned Miao Qing to keep calm. Now he is flustered and prone to make mistakes.


    Under normal circumstances, the company''s corporate account is used for various cooperative business transactions between companies. Sometimes, the person in charge of the company will use his private bank card as a supplement for the company''s business transactions, because it can reasonably avoid tax rather than evade tax.


    "Brother fan, your card number has been frozen, and it can''t be used. The reason is that the account is abnormal, and normal collection and payment operation can''t be carried out at all!"


    Before Wang Fan''s voice is heard, Miao Qing has already operated Wang Fan''s online banking in the hotel. Found the same was frozen, she quickly reflected this situation to Wang Fan.


    "These people are really unscrupulous, just to force me out of s city?"


    Wang Fan said with a bitter smile.


    First, the company was shut down, then the bank card number of the company was frozen, and then the private card number of the company was frozen. As long as it seems that it is related to itself, it is blocked by the backstage.


    Wang Fan looked at all this, the more the other side means, the more it shows that the other side has come to the point of having to hand. This is exactly what he needs. Let''s see who can''t hold it first!


    "The problem we are facing now is that the company''s capital chain is broken, and the money on the company''s account and your personal card can''t be used now! And the company''s daily consumption needs to be paid in real time. If we don''t solve this problem, the media will report it! "


    Miao Qing is not willing to say.


    She has tried several times and found that the cards have been frozen all the time.


    "Sister Qing, your bank card should still work normally. Give me your bank card number. Neither Xiya nor I can use it. I''ll let my friend transfer the company''s operating funds to your card."


    Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    If the other party wants to strangle itself, it will never leave any flaws!


    Since you can''t use the bank card related to yourself, you can''t use it!


    "I''ve tried mine. It can be used normally. I''ll send the bank card number to your mobile phone!"


    Miao Qing replied directly that her bank card is still normal at present.


    "Hello? Qian Xue, help me type a sum of money into this card. I''m in country h now. My bank card has been frozen and can''t be used for the time being.... "


    Wang Fan takes a look at the bank card number sent by Miao Qing and calls Qian Xue for help.


    ¡­¡­


    Qianxue seems to feel that Wang Fan''s situation is urgent. Before long, 1 million US dollars were remitted into Miao Qing''s card number.


    Before Wang fan can catch his breath, Miao Qing''s phone call comes in again.


    "Brother fan, my bank card has been targeted by the other party, and I can transfer out the amount normally one second ago. After receiving a million dollar transfer just now, my transfer function has been limited!"


    "I called the bank customer service and they said that my bank card was reported lost just now! They are not clear about the specific reasons. They only say that if they want to cancel the loss report after reporting the loss, they can only go to the place where the card is handled by themselves. This kind of business is not supported on the phone. " Miao Qing said angrily.


    Her bank card is still in her bag. Who reported the loss for herself?


    In order to reactivate the bank card, do you have to go to Huaxia''s branch?


    It will take several days before and after this time. When the loss report is cancelled, who knows if the same problem will happen again?


    "Don''t worry, sister Qing. I''ll think about it again. It''s just a matter of money. As long as it''s not a matter of money, I don''t believe that Xiya company is forced to close down by this money!"


    Wang Fan said in his heart.


    Does this backstage agent really think that he has cut off his own funds?


    Can you compromise?

 V2.Chapter 1043

    "Van Gogh, this matter needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. As a matter of top priority, I suspect that all of our bank cards have been targeted by the other party. If our capital chain breaks, I''m afraid that soon we will become the next target of the water army. We will attack the capital chain break of Xiya company, causing some people panic! "


    "And just now, I asked Cui Yinzhu, even if she is a local in S City, her bank account has been frozen! Fat man, I didn''t ask. I think the situation is almost the same. I''m afraid all accounts related to Xiya company have been frozen! "


    Miao Qing on the phone, solemnly reminded.


    Hang up the phone, Wang fan is not in the mood, and then continue to investigate Begonia, that may exist clues.


    He parked his car on the side of the road and thought of a solution.


    In the age of Internet, the spread of any information is just around the corner.


    In particular, in the dark, there are behind the scenes, Wang Fan''s bank account of Xiya company was frozen, which was soon poked on the Internet by the media.


    "The capital chain of Xiya company is broken! The boss has run away! "


    "[room b] has made a lot of money. The government has frozen all the bank accounts of Xiya company!"


    "Great joy! The bank account of demon company is frozen, and the huge amount of money in Room B will be used as the development fund of s city! "


    "Xiya''s bank account has been frozen. It''s a story we have to tell behind it."


    Wang Fan sits in the car, takes out the handset to refresh unceasingly.


    The freezing of Xiya company didn''t last more than an hour, but it has been widely spread on the Internet.


    Miao Qing''s reply to the bank''s inquiry is that the account number is abnormal. However, under the adaptation of these bad media, the dispensable reason of abnormal account number has been completely tampered with. The news media did not mention it and guided it intentionally or unintentionally. It was the official action that led to the freezing of the account of Xiya company.


    And more water army swarmed on!


    [room b] has been connected with Xiya company. The government blocked the bank account of Xiya company in order to intercept and retain the funds stored on the website....


    These contents have a beginning and an end!


    If Wang Fan didn''t know about it, he would think that Xiya company was blocked. It''s really the government''s move to prevent Xiya company from cashing out the huge amount of funds on its website!


    Wang Fan frowned slightly, and the other side was fierce. Obviously, it won''t stop there. I''m afraid the next step is coming.


    "Brother fan, no, I just received a notice from the police station that we should go to Xiya company to solve the problem of artists'' salary!"


    Wang fan is still constantly refreshing these news. Miao Qing calls in again and reports to Wang Fan anxiously.


    "These artists, when we signed the contract, we made it very clear with them that the salary is settled by month. Now it''s not the end of the month, they are busy asking for salary! They also said that they were afraid that we would run away with money. In order to protect their interests, they have asked the police to investigate! Now we have to explain this to the police! "


    Miao Qing did not know how to solve the problem, and asked Wang Fan for help.


    "I''m going to call Chen Qian. The police station is too unreliable. How can they file a case and ask us to solve the problem?" Wang Fan replied angrily.


    He was angry with the police. Listen to the wind is the rain!


    What''s more hateful is that these artists in their own name, written clearly in black and white, even rely on a few pieces of news information on the Internet to ask the company to pay a huge amount of compensation.


    Do they just want to fart?


    "Chen Ju, I''m wang fan. What''s the police''s attitude towards Xiya company''s artists coming to ask for their salaries?"


    On the phone, Wang Fan asked Chen Qian impolitely.


    Now it''s a legal society. How can a police station file a case for something that doesn''t exist?


    "Boss Wang, I also have a headache about this. You don''t know. Just now, many artists formed an alliance and directly came to our police station to report Xiya company. They said that your capital chain was broken, and you were ready to abscond out of s city with money. I don''t believe it. I just wanted to call you, but you called in?"


    In the face of Wang Fan''s question, Chen Qian did not get angry, but continued to deceive with a friendly face.


    "Chen Ju, I''ll be frank with you two. Just now, the police have called Xiya company and asked to deal with these things reported by artists. This is an objective fact that doesn''t exist! What does the police want our company to do to be satisfied? "


    Wang Fan clenched his teeth, suppressed the anger in his heart, and asked the petition word by word.


    "Boss Wang, please forgive our police station for this kind of salary claim, because Xiya company had too much negative information before. Although I personally approve of your side, now many influential news media say that Xiya company''s bank account has been frozen and its capital chain has broken..."


    Chen Qian began to talk to Wang Fan about the news on the Internet and the negative situation of Xiya company.


    "Stop, stop, Chen Ju. You know better than anyone why our company was temporarily closed down. We are also investigating. It''s just that the bank account has been temporarily frozen by the other party. It''s not that we are going to flee h country with money. Besides, I donate millions of money to the orphanage, and I will pay for the artists, "Abandon the essence and pursue the end?"


    Wang Fan directly to Chen Qian, said his actual situation.


    "Brother, it''s not that I don''t help you, but now Xiya company is on the cusp of the storm, and there are more people staring at it. Since these artists'' salary claims don''t work, you should arrange people to solve them as soon as possible. As long as you can deal with it, I won''t do it. That''s it first. I''m still a little busy. Let''s talk later!"


    Chen Qian finished and hung up the phone directly.


    And he gave Wang Fan the solution, let Wang Fan first solve the problem of paid artists.


    What Wang Fan didn''t know was that in just half an hour.


    It turns out that a large number of people have gathered at the gate of Xiya company, some of whom are contracted artists of Xiya company. More or before the emergence of the water army, they hold high banners, in the face of large and small media cameras, shouting their slogans.


    "Give me back my hard-earned money!"


    "Xiya company is Wang Fan''s money launderer. Please block Xiya company and arrest Wang Fan!"


    "[room b] the forces behind the scenes are attacked by Shi hammer, and Wang Fan of Xiya company is suspected to have fled with money!"


    With the media constantly updating news information.


    More and more people know that the bank account of Xiya company has been frozen. Analyzing the cause and effect, all the people who have business relations with Wang fan are calling Wang fan or Xiya company at the moment to ask them to settle the money they need to pay in the previous contract.

 V2.Chapter 1044

    Wang Fan, looking at the constantly updated negative news, was extremely angry but had nowhere to vent his anger. He had to go back to the house of Dingquan international hotel again.


    "These people are disgusting enough to count me like this!" Inside the room, Wang Fan make complaints about Miao Qing''s Tucao.


    This is obviously calculated, but Wang Fan has no effective solution.


    The other side''s move is also extremely hot, and does not give Wang Fan any chance to breathe.


    Unless Wang Fan flies back to w province now and returns to s city with cash. Only when the cash is put in front of these artists or partners who come to ask for salary, will they shut up, and the news that he absconded with the money will be broken.


    The problem is, if Wang Fan now book a ticket to leave s City, then he also got into the trap of others.


    He believes that now he, including the middle and senior management of Xiya company, is being targeted by the other party.


    As long as anyone, including Wang Fan, book a ticket to leave s city. Then the next second, his or other people''s photos at the airport will appear in the media. At that time, the fact that Xiya company absconded with money will be confirmed!


    And it''s easier to leave by yourself, but I''m afraid it will be very difficult to come back.


    Behind the scenes, the culprit is trying to force himself out of s city or H country. When he makes a return ticket or checks his visa at the airport, he will be taken care of by the other party. Maybe there will be some visa expiration or personal information problems. Therefore, he will not be allowed to return to s city smoothly.


    In the face of these fierce news media, Wang fan is also worried that once he leaves s city.


    I''m afraid that the whole city of s knows about absconding with money!


    As long as one thing is done.


    So many things made up by the media will become extremely real.


    Because the bank froze the card number and absconded with the money.


    At that time, I''m afraid the majority of the people will put the matter of [room b] on the head of Xiya company. As long as there is such a situation, H official has every reason to refuse his entry!


    Did not have own Xiya company, is not also lets each other each kind of kneading?


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan''s state of mind began to be somewhat unstable.


    "Brother fan, don''t get excited. You have an old saying in China: there is no way out of heaven. There must be a solution to this problem. If the other party insists on letting you leave s City, then you should stay in S City steadily. This backstage man will lose if he attacks for a long time. At that time, we will be able to catch each other''s flaws and find them out."


    Cui Yinzhu sat beside and encouraged Wang Fan.


    "Yes, brother fan, I wish you would leave s city now. Don''t follow their way. It''s just artists asking for salaries. We can use all kinds of things to make us very busy before the backstage gangsters. Then we can follow their way."


    "The black tiger gang has grown to more than 100 people now. I''m looking for people to stare at these artists or service providers who come to ask for salary. As long as they dare to go out, I''ll let people block them. We don''t do anything illegal, but we can still find some other excuses to block each other. Besides, the police don''t have so much police force! I really don''t believe it. They dare to continue to make rumors even if they do so! "


    Black tiger Gang''s knife, also in the side to say their own opinions.


    Don''t you mean to scare people?


    His black tiger Gang is now in full swing. Other gangs have nothing to do with it. They are not willing to engage in too much involvement with the black tiger gang.


    The last small circle gang involved in the black tiger gang has been destroyed!


    No matter what the reason is, the black tiger Gang once bloodwashed the stronghold of the small circle Gang, which has spread among the gangs in s city. However, the small circle gang has developed a huge territory in s city with a fighting style, and now the fierce small circle gang has been swallowed up by the black tiger gang.


    For other gangs in S City, this is no different from a deterrent.


    They are all good at fighting, but the real work, these s City gangs decisively admit counsels.


    It''s not my own place. There''s no need to fight with each other.


    The popularity of the black tiger gang has now surpassed other gangs in s city!


    That''s why the dagger patted his chest and gave his advice.


    "Brother fan, I think the short knife is right. We can''t find the behind the scenes, but these people are the tools of the behind the scenes. If we block these tools, it''s equivalent to binding each other! They continue to use this old method, they can''t bring us down again


    Liu pangzi sat beside the knife and said that he agreed with the proposal just now.


    "Brother fan, I can also send a lawyer''s letter to the other party for warning. These news fictions are too serious. They have no exact evidence to slander our Xiya company. This is a huge loss to our company''s reputation. I send a lawyer''s letter to them for warning. In this way, the things reported by the media can also be reduced! It''s more or less helpful to us! "


    Cui Yinzhu saw both short Dao and Liu pangzi and put forward her own opinions. She also put forward her own opinions from the perspective of law.


    She now knows that the company''s bank card number has been frozen.


    But because the card number is abnormal and frozen, this situation is relatively normal. It''s not so exaggerated as what the media said. If the s city government freezes the company card number, it needs the official to show the relevant approval documents.


    And these media, in fact, speculate wantonly without any evidence, which fully meets the requirement of sending a lawyer''s letter to the other party.


    "Don''t worry about going back to w Province, because if you go back now, you must have completely stepped into the trap of the other party. Now the other party is sure that our capital chain is broken, so it will let the media detonate this situation! As long as we solve the problem of artists or service providers asking for money, our current crisis will be lifted! "


    Miao Qing saw everyone express their opinions, she also put forward her own views.


    At this point in time, Wang Fan''s every move is extremely important. You must not jump into the trap dug by the other party in advance.


    "Sister Qing, I understand all of what you just said, but the other party can dig such a big hole for us. It must be that we can''t finish it in a short time, or solve these problems. That''s why the other party will pull the matter of breaking our capital chain more and more."


    "Otherwise, once we get rid of the rumor that the capital chain is broken, along with other false news, it will naturally dissipate. The problem is that all our bank cards have been frozen. Where should we start? How to solve the problem of capital chain fracture? "


    Wang Fan some distress of say, now oneself walk also can''t walk.


    But it''s useless to be trapped here. Now it''s hard to defeat the hero with a cent.


    "Strange, why does she call at this time?"


    Wang Fan looked at the phone calls to remind doubt.

 V2.Chapter 1045

    Looking at the contact person displayed on the phone, Wang Fan was stunned. The number seemed to remind him of some distant memories.


    Why does Tong Jiahui call at this time?


    I didn''t tell her what happened in H country!


    Or does Tong Jiahui call just to get in touch with her feelings?


    You know, Tong Jiahui is Miss Liu''s daughter, and now she is busy dealing with all kinds of things in Hongmen in M country. At this time, she still has free time to call to care about herself?


    Wang Fan, with a complicated mood, answered the phone: "Jiahui, why do you think of calling me at this time?"


    "Van Gogh, have you forgotten me? Why don''t you call me after such a big thing happened in H country?" As far away as m country, Tong Jiahui has a slight reproach in her tone. Although she is on the phone, she can still feel it clearly.


    She was really busy some time ago. She was busy dealing with all kinds of affairs of the company in M country, and now Hongmen in M country has many problems. For a long time, she didn''t pay attention to Wang Fan''s developments.


    As a result, it was not until the last two days that someone reported the situation of Wang Fan to her that she knew that Wang Fan had encountered a huge crisis.


    "Jiahui, do you know all about it?" Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    But later, when I thought about it, I was relieved.


    Tong Jiahui''s identity is not only as simple as it appears, but also as a senior member of Hongmen.


    Hongmen forces are all over the world, and Southeast Asia is also the main coverage area of Hongmen.


    The spies in Hongmen must have noticed all kinds of things in R and h because of room B. they can find out all kinds of situations in s city with a little tracking.


    "Brother fan, if I don''t ask, are you going to carry on like this? Your current situation is in danger. Even your bank card has been frozen. Don''t say it''s a small thing, you can handle it yourself? " Tong Jiahui said worried on the phone.


    Worthy of being familiar with Wang Fan, she has already found Wang Fan''s words.


    "Jiahui, listen to me. It''s a small matter. I''m afraid you''re worried, so I didn''t say it. I can handle it myself. I just said I don''t have a clue for the moment!" Wang Fan hastened to explain,


    Sure enough, it''s the same as what Tong Jiahui said just now!


    "Look at you, for such a long time, or such a male chauvinism, would it be a shame to talk to me? According to the information given to me by Hongmen, you have been targeted by the big power of H country, and H country is not your home court. No matter what you do, even if you are reasonable, you will be more difficult to accomplish than others. If there is no external power injection, you will be in worse and worse situation! "


    Tong Jiahui is on the phone, just like the hostess, analyzing Wang Fan''s various situations without worrying about Wang Fan''s dissatisfaction.


    "Come on, brother fan, I won''t say more. I already know about you in H country. Your main situation now is that the capital chain is broken. Don''t panic. I will help you! " Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan on the phone.


    As if just now all kinds of scolding words, not what she said, directly showed her purpose: she is to help Wang Fan.


    "Jiahui, do you mean to come to h country now?" Wang Fan asked.


    He has recognized Peng Jiahui''s meaning. Doesn''t that mean Tong Jiahui is coming to h country?


    "Brother fan, I''m in M country now, and there are many things in Hongmen. Now I''m not very convenient to go to you directly, but you don''t have to worry. I''ve made people prepare enough funds for you to survive this sudden dangerous situation!" Tong Jiahui said frankly to Wang Fan.


    "Jiahui, all the bank card numbers of the people who are related to me have been frozen. If you send someone to come and find out by the backstage, I''m afraid that person''s bank card number will also be frozen." Wang Fan reminds a way hastily.


    He is now on the top of the storm, with countless pairs of eyes staring at his back. If the person sent by Tong Jiahui comes to contact him, soon his information will be known by the behind the scenes.


    As a result, I''m afraid the bank card account will be frozen.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. No matter how much the secret agent blocks the bank card, it''s useless! It''s impossible for country h not to recognize cash. If it can really make country h not recognize cash, then I have nothing to say! "


    "I didn''t send someone to send the money, because the backstage agents have monitored you or the people around you, so as to find out the weaknesses and target you one by one. If I send someone to contact you now, there must be a risk of exposure! "


    "I''ve asked Katyusha to help with the money I prepared for you. She has transferred it to the Embassy of e country in H country. Their embassy is in s city. You can go directly to the Embassy of e country to withdraw it. I don''t believe that the person behind the scenes can target all the people in the Embassy of e country, and freeze their bank card numbers, etc.!"


    Tong Jiahui''s plan of how to help Wang fan is completely carried out through the government. If state h dares to intervene and freeze the bank card number of state e''s embassy, then this is an international dispute.


    Tong Jiahui expected that even if they were behind the scenes in S City, they would not dare to stir up international disputes so wantonly.


    "You asked Katyusha to help?" Wang Fan feels absurd in his heart and asks Tong Jiahui.


    How can his own women participate in all these things? Moreover, when he is at a critical moment, many girlfriends lend a helping hand one after another.


    "No matter, it''s good to have a soft meal!" Wang Fan muttered calmly in his heart.


    First, he asked Miao Qing to come over and help him run the entertainment company. Then he entrusted Liu Juan to investigate all kinds of useful information for him in r country. Now even Tong Jiahui, who is far away in M country, knows his situation like the back of her hand. More through the Katyusha to provide their own funds!


    This kind of relationship is also a kind of ability. Wang fan doesn''t think it''s wrong to eat soft food with his own ability.


    "It must be through Katyusha to ensure the safety of the funds. Only by entering through the official channels can there be no accidents with these funds!" Tong Jiahui repeatedly explained to Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan knew it.


    Whether it''s Hongmen or Sanlian gang or other groups, as long as they belong to the nature of gangs, they send money to help themselves, and they will be frozen by the behind the scenes for various reasons!


    Only with the help of the Embassy can this emergency fund safely fall into his hands.


    "Everyone be quiet, the problem of funds has been solved!"


    Hang up Tong Jiahui''s phone, Wang Fan in front of several people, said the exciting news.

 V2.Chapter 1046

    "Van Gogh, how did you solve it? We''re still worried? " Liu pangzi asked incredulously.


    Just now everyone was expressing their own opinions and thinking about how to solve the problem. Although there are many ways, all the solutions are aimed at the news media or salaried artists, and there is no mention of how to take out the money at one go to completely solve the problem!


    And Wang Fan just answered a phone call, it will be done, which in their view some incredible, after all, if it can be so easy to solve, Wang Fan will not delay until now.


    "You don''t agree to other people''s terms, do you?" Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan thoughtfully and said.


    "What do you think? We really don''t have to worry about the problem of funds. Now we take the artists who are going to make trouble and the service providers. We will take them to get the money now, and they must be prosecuted for their legal responsibility. "


    "Yinzhu, you should focus on seeing if there are any favorable agreements in all kinds of cooperation contracts after they get the money. If there are any, we should make good use of them. Since they want to be a wall grass, I will pull them out." Wang Fan said to Cui Yinzhu.


    In front of us, our company''s capital chain is broken. With the help of people who want to help us, some artists who are not firm in their position must think that their Xiya company is finished, so now we should get rid of these black sheep.


    Wang Fan also has some thanks for this behind the scenes, taking advantage of each other''s hand, he can clearly know the company''s borers. It''s better to be exposed now and solve the problem in time than to jump out later.


    At the call of Wang Fan, Miao Qing and Cui Yinzhu contacted the company''s service providers and contracted artists.


    After a while, these creditors followed Wang Fan and went directly to the Embassy of country e!


    In fact, there are only a dozen people in debt collection team, but they want to see how Xiya company plays tricks.


    The media didn''t know. They got the information about Wang Fan''s money from a certain wall grass and directly informed many colleagues to come and interview together, which made the debt collection team bigger and bigger.


    When Wang Fan led the creditor to the Embassy of e country like a long dragon, the soldiers in charge of guarding the door were in a panic.


    Originally there were only two soldiers guarding the gate, but seeing a long line of soldiers, they surrounded the gate of the embassy directly. In an instant, they sounded the alarm, and more than ten armed soldiers rushed out of the embassy.


    "Ah Xi, go and see what''s going on over there!"


    Security in the embassy area must come first.


    The patrol police of s city also regard this area as a key patrol area. At the moment, they also see this huge team around the gate of the Embassy of e country. There is no shortage of melon eaters anywhere. At the moment, they no longer patrol other areas. They directly park their patrol cars near the embassy and watch from a distance. At the same time, they are waiting for the embassy people to call the police.


    "Who are you? This is the Embassy of country e in country H. Are you trying to break through? " The soldier in front of the embassy asked nervously.


    They are afraid that this group of people will break into it if they don''t agree with each other. As the guard of the embassy, they can''t shoot each other, otherwise they will be unreasonable after the public opinion spreads.


    "Hello, I''m wang fan. I have something to do with your ambassador. Please let me know!"


    Wang fan saw that the soldiers of the embassy were almost ready to draw a gun to confront the crowd. He quickly explained.


    He only knows that this is the Embassy of country e, but he doesn''t know the ambassador of the embassy, and naturally he doesn''t know the exact telephone number.


    Since Tong Jiahui asked him to come to the embassy to get money for emergency, he must have said hello in advance. Wang Fan naturally proposed that he wanted to find the ambassador. He thought that the other party should know what the situation was.


    "Oh my God, my friend, Mr. Wang Fan, come and sit in. I''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    The soldiers of the embassy just went in to report. Not long after that, a man in a suit with a drooping beard ran out. He looked at Wang Fan with respect and said politely.


    "Miss Katyusha has already given orders. We are ready for the funds you want. Just go in and withdraw them!"


    The ambassador of country e was extremely polite to Wang Fan and explained to Wang Fan with a slightly flattering tone.


    Others may not know Wang Fan''s background, but he is an old gangster in the political arena of e country. He is well aware of the crucial relationship. Katyusha is the only daughter of the gang leader old Tony, and Wang Fan, the Chinese man in front of him, is Miss Katyusha''s boyfriend, which is incomparable to outsiders.


    If Miss Katyusha is not happy with herself in front of old Tony. Then his post as ambassador of country e will be finished.


    Wang Fan''s business, but Katyusha''s key advice, this e country master does not feel that it is a shame to please Wang Fan. Because he knew that Wang Fan would be his immediate superior.


    "Ah Xi, the boss of Xiya company still has this relationship? Even the special envoy of the Embassy of country e came out to meet him in person? "


    "Miserable, miserable, I didn''t expect Wang Fan to have such a transnational relationship. I feel like I''m still thinking about debt collection!"


    "Where is the problem of capital chain rupture? The e EMBASSY covers such a large area that it is not the owner of money. Even their top leaders come to meet Wang Fan at the door. The little money on the contract is nothing at all! "


    "You go on. I''m going back. I still have a long way to go after my cooperation with Xiya company. There''s no need to terminate my contract with them in advance for such a small sum of money!"


    People at the entrance of the embassy looked at each other, which was a bit like a trick.


    Xiya company is almost on the verge of bankruptcy. As a result, Wang Fan went to the Embassy of country e just like visiting the back garden. Moreover, the ambassador of country e was polite and courteous to Wang Fan, which made everyone surprised.


    At the moment, these weeds have realized that something is wrong.


    If Wang Fan has such international relations, he will never be the one who is short of money. This time, he came to visit and took them with him. Obviously, he wanted to solve the problem of debt collection!


    What''s more, they haven''t forgotten that Wang Fan''s identity is Chinese. He hasn''t sought help from the Chinese Embassy yet!


    After being dissected one by one by this group of people, some people began to retreat. He didn''t follow Wang Fan to ask for money at all.


    They were so eager that Wang Fangang didn''t notice himself!


    It''s said that Xiya company has broken its capital chain. At the moment, in their view, it''s just digging a hole to let them jump in!


    Don''t run now, wait for Wang fanqiu to settle accounts?


    At this time, Wang Fan also had a keen sense of the emotional changes of the group behind him. More than half of the "creditors" had already covered their heads and retreated.

 V2.Chapter 1047

    "Jiahui, thank you. Now the crisis of broken capital chain has been solved!"


    Wang Fan and Tong Jiahui were polite to each other.


    Later, he once again expressed his thanks to the ambassador of country E. as a result, Katyusha''s phone call came in.


    "Van Gogh, why don''t you tell me something like this? Let sister Jiahui tell me. I know you are in s city. If you have any difficulties, just ask me for help. There''s no need for sister Jiahui to tell them! "


    "And the people in the Embassy are also members of the Tomahawk gang. You can regard them as our own people. If you have difficulties, just say, don''t put yourself in a dangerous environment any more! I''m worried about your situation, or you can live directly in the embassy! So it''s more convenient for me to come to you next time? "


    Katyusha said with a worried face, just like adults care about children, it''s endless.


    Wang Fan has been in H country for some time, and has never called Katyusha. At the moment, facing Katyusha''s nagging, he didn''t interrupt, and let Katyusha talk.


    "Brother fan, I''d like to tell you a piece of good news. Celika, Princess of T country, has come to China and is in the same school with me. We are all foreign students in China."


    Katyusha did not continue to talk with Wang Fan, but told Wang Fan the news that celika came to study in China.


    Katyusha''s culture since she was a child tends to be more western. In her eyes, the more capable a man is, the more women will like him. Only in this way can she show his ability.


    She doesn''t think it''s a shameful thing for Wang Fan to step on more than one boat. After all, Wang Fan has the ability, even if it''s a fleet. As long as Wang Fan still has her position in her heart, she won''t care about other things, let alone compete with other women of Wang Fan!


    "Celica, Princess of T?"


    Wang Fan muttered to himself.


    Even though he has experienced many big battles, he can''t help feeling dizzy at the moment. What happened to celica again?


    "Celika is an overseas student now. She is in China. If you have time, you can come to visit us more. Another good news is that Wang Beibei has also come to our school to report. Today, I am tidying up the rooms for them! So I''m busy at this time. I can''t come to help you personally! " Katyusha said with a smile.


    Wang Fan has many girlfriends. If he can leave an important place in his heart, he has to start with his relatives.


    And Wang Beibei is Wang Fan''s only sister, won Wang Beibei, in fact, among Wang Fan''s many girlfriends, the position has been stable.


    "How time flies! I didn''t expect that my sister had already started school!" Wang fan is a little annoyed recently.


    Originally, I wanted to send Wang Beibei to school in person. As a result, things happened one after another. He didn''t have any free time, let alone go to Huaxia to send Wang Beibei to school.


    "Katyusha, thank you. Help me take care of Beibei. Don''t let her be bullied!" Wang Fan continued to thank Katyusha by phone.


    "Brother fan, you are too polite. You have so many things to do. Taking care of Beibei is what I should do at this time!"


    "Sometimes when you encounter difficulties, let''s share them with you. After all, there are many people and great power. We don''t want to carry everything alone. If you talked with me more before, your company in S City won''t get to today''s situation. As a gangster, our Tomahawk Gang''s handling method is simpler than yours, and similar problems will appear in the future, If you come to me directly, I''ll try my best to help you out! " Katyusha is very straightforward said.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that the little things here would disturb you. I will be more careful to protect myself." Wang Fan said with shame.


    Wang fan can also deduce the general situation of Katyusha''s actions, but he is really devoid of skills.


    He really doesn''t have more energy to take care of Wang Beibei. Wang Beibei can only be handed over to Katyusha for help.


    No matter for Wang fan or Katyusha, this is a win-win situation.


    "Brother fan, you should pay more attention to it. According to the news that sister Jiahui told me, the secret agent of state h against you is very powerful. I''m afraid the only one who can suppress you now is the official! They are now staring at you. If there is something wrong or you are hard to deal with, you can tell the e EMBASSY directly, and they will try their best to help you. I have already said hello to you here, and you will take the embassy as your home, but there will be unexpected help at that time! " Katyusha reminds Wang Fan again.


    If you have any questions, please go to the Embassy of country E.


    The role of embassies is far more authoritative than that of some government departments. If they encounter any unequal treatment, they can directly connect with the top circle of H country.


    Katyusha can''t interfere too much with Wang Fan''s behind the scenes forces. Only when the official announcement of state h allows other countries to intervene in the investigation can they open their own investigation in state H.


    Otherwise, before that, all their investigation results and information are illegal and will not be officially recognized. If they intervene rashly now, it will only arouse the vigilance of the forces behind the scenes!


    Only when the officials communicate with each other, can they track and report the affairs behind the scenes equally. Moreover, the embassy came out to investigate, and these local forces did not dare to make other small moves. The security was far higher than Wang Fan''s own investigation!


    "Katyusha, do you have any channels to know the information about the man behind the scenes?"


    After Katyusha''s kind reminder, Wang Fan suddenly woke up and asked Katyusha.


    Can the powerful mafia be better than the state machine?


    Perhaps for myself, the most difficult clue is just a small fish in front of the country.


    "The clues from Hongmen and I have been summarized, but we still need to verify the truth. There are a lot of people and forces involved in the things you were investigating in [room b], and not only country h is involved, but also the explosion in country R is actually caused by [room b]. These are all big events, and I have arranged someone to investigate them, I''ll get back to you when I have specific information! "


    Katyusha, with a proud face, said to Wang Fan. Now she finally has a place to use.


    "OK, then you should pay more attention to safety. The man behind [room b] has huge strength and extremely fierce means. Let your people pay more attention to it. It''s just an investigation. Don''t work hard!"


    Wang Fan a face care of exhort a way.


    Now he is casting nets all over the place, focusing on fishing. He doesn''t intend to let go of any channel that can find out the information of [room b].

 V2.Chapter 1048

    Katyusha''s help is a timely help to Wang Fan, and it is also through the official embassy channel, which adds a layer of chips to his background.


    Wang Fan was in the Embassy of e country and didn''t talk with the ambassador for much time. After getting the cash prepared for him by Tong Jiahui and Katyusha, Wang Fan expressed his thanks to the ambassador and left in a hurry.


    As he walked out of the embassy, Wang Fan found that his huge debt collection team had shrunk.


    There are only a few people standing there looking at themselves, their faces are also scared expression.


    "Boss Wang Fan, I want to ask when our company will open. If the delay is too long, I will go back to the countryside first!"


    "Yes, boss Wang Fan, I also want to ask when Xiya company will open. We also want to go to work early!"


    Seeing Wang Fan''s eyes looking at them, they shivered and said the reason why they were ready to ask for leave, which was totally different from the previous claim for salary and high compensation!


    "The company is grateful to the people who have given us timely help, but we will not tolerate those who are just like the grass on the wall. In this incident, we will carefully check your personal information before signing the contract for all the artists who ask for salary from the company. If there is any negative personal information, we will go through the legal termination procedure!"


    Wang Fan glanced at the people who were talking. He said to each other impolitely.


    Do you really think that his company is his own back garden? Come and go as you like?


    "Yinzhu, do you see the news media opposite? Go back and prepare a lawyer''s letter for me. We will not let go of all the media and companies that have slandered Xiya company in the news. I need their positive apology statement!"


    Wang Fan glanced at the door of the embassy. There were still several waves of people in the news media carrying long guns and short guns. His tone was cold.


    In Wang Fan''s murderous threatening words. All kinds of media and debt collectors dare to stay and run away!


    It''s like a farce. With Wang Fan coming out of the embassy, it''s gone.


    And Wang Fan has also gone through the most difficult time, and the rest of the time he plans to take the initiative to wipe out these various forces.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Wang Fan?"


    Wang Fan and Miao Qing haven''t gone far yet. They see several foreigners in formal clothes blocking their way.


    "I am Wang Fan!" Wang fan saw someone blocking the road and replied directly.


    Wang Fan stares at several people who are blocking the way. Instead of feeling murderous from each other, he feels that he still has a little bit of flattery to himself.


    "Sawadika, we are from the Embassy of T country in s city. Mr. Wang Fan, please get on the bus and we will take you back to your residence. This is a gift from our eldest prince!"


    I saw the person who called himself the Embassy of T country, looking at Wang Fan with a flattering face at the moment. They directly opened the back door of the business car to facilitate Wang Fan to check the gifts given by the big prince.


    "What''s the situation, brother fan?"


    When Liu pangzi saw the scene in the car, he was so shocked that he didn''t pay attention to the fragrance.


    Not only Liu pangzi was shocked, but Miao Qing and Cui Yinzhu, who were following Wang Fan, were also shocked.


    The ambassador of T opened the rear door of the car. A special box is filled with gold bars, which looks like the big yellow croaker in Chinese history.


    A large yellow croaker is about 100000 US dollars, and the value of this box of large yellow croaker is more than one million US dollars!!


    Not to mention a box full of dollars beside it, which seems to be no less valuable than gold.


    Just when the crowd was so shocked that they couldn''t speak, the ambassador of T country took an encrypted phone.


    "Mr. Wang Fan, the prince of T country called. He said he wanted to talk to you!"


    The ambassador of T respectfully handed the encrypted phone to Wang Fang.


    "Sawadika..."


    Wang Fan heard the familiar voice on the phone and immediately knew who was behind him.


    ??????


    "Sister Qing, what''s the situation with brother fan? Why did the embassy send money to him one by one? And now I''m calling the big prince of T country? "


    Cui Yinzhu is in a mess in her mind at the moment. She turns to Miao Qing for help.


    "Yes, elder sister Qing, you are familiar with brother fan. Is he hanging up? If he had taken advantage of these relations earlier, would we still be here to fight with the media? You can kill them with money! " Liu pangzi hummed.


    "Sister Qing, does brother fan have such a strong relationship? It''s just..."


    Short knife is also in shock at the moment.


    What he worshipped before was Wang Fan''s personal ability. He finally found that the gap between him and Wang Fan was not measurable by personal ability, so he worshipped Wang Fan incomparably. In his eyes, Wang Fan was an invincible person.


    Now he can''t understand Wang Fan more and more. This kind of international relations, embassies one by one.


    But Wang Fan''s native relations have not been used, this invisible force is particularly fatal!


    How horrible is the relationship?


    Short knife to the back even want to say, it is ¦Â It''s shining.


    When he saw Wang Fan talking and laughing on the phone, he resisted this kind of joke.


    I''m not a person at the same level. I''m honest. I''ll be his subordinate. People can be on an equal footing with the princes of a country. How can I compare myself with others?


    "Well, brother-in-law, when I get to Thailand, I''ll talk to you when I have time. There are still things to be solved here. I''m not welcome to the gifts you gave me today."


    "When I get back to T country, I''ll teach you how to make sure that other princes can''t do it directly. I already know about celika''s going to study in China. I''ll take care of her, so you don''t have to worry about it!"


    "And my position as deputy commander of the king''s Pro guard. I''m not here. You can keep an eye on me if you have something to do. I''ll come over when I''m finished."


    Wang Fan did not explain to the public, just in the encrypted phone, in front of the big prince of T country a strong thanks.


    "There are too many titles for brother fan. Is he the son-in-law of T country? Now the commander of the king''s Pro guard? Is he Chinese? "


    Cui Yinzhu raised her ears and listened carefully. At last, she couldn''t help sighing.


    Her heart has been shocked to the point of no more than, if it did not happen in front of her, the situation of the novel also dare not write like this!


    How could this legendary figure, who integrates the spirit of heaven and earth, be his own boss?


    This is the whole life!


    No wonder these things happened to them during this period of time are a mess; Even after falling in, it''s hard to turn over for a lifetime.


    For Wang Fan, it''s really a small matter. It''s only a few minutes before and after that, and they''ve solved their long worried dilemma!

 V2.Chapter 1049

    Wang fan is still on the phone, talking about all kinds of things with the prince of T country, but he doesn''t care about the others behind him. His shocked look and their respective conjectures, even if he knows, he won''t care. After all, for him, these are basic operations.


    After a long communication, Wang Fan gave the encrypted phone back to the ambassador of T country.


    "Don''t be in a daze. Get on the bus. I have something to tell you!"


    Wang Fan turned to see the crowd, still there in a daze, he immediately said to the crowd.


    Before, they had to take care of the paid artists, so they would walk to the Embassy of country E. Now that the matter is settled, there is no need to walk back. It''s the most cost-effective way to rub the car.


    In the business car of the Embassy of T country, Wang Fan pointed to the crowd and began to say some things that he had just agreed with the prince of T country.


    "Yinzhu, you may have more things to do next."


    "First, remove the artists who are not firm in their position and those who can be removed. What can''t be relieved, we don''t need to focus on training. Through this matter, even if there are people hidden in the company, they won''t have much trouble. These people should be in the minority, so it''s no problem to keep them as dogs! There is no need to compulsorily terminate the contract, so as not to be hyped by the media again. "


    "Sister Qing, you and Cui Yinzhu are going to screen again, and then we need to work out a more detailed cooperation contract. On our side, we will send a group of entertainers to T country for a tour exhibition, and try to make money by the way! This is the first shot of our company to enter the South Asian market, so I hope all of us can take it seriously! " Wang Fan said here, with a serious expression, looked at the people in the car.


    "Into Southeast Asia? Go straight to country t? " Miao Qing asked with a little doubt.


    In her imagination, shouldn''t Wang Fan give priority to developing the Chinese market?


    "Sister Qing, we don''t have to worry about this. Let''s try it first. We are familiar with the people in T country and are good at doing things. After that, we will directly connect with the official of T country, and the transportation of entertainment artists will be basically settled!" Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing and said with a smile.


    My brother-in-law has made sure that all the procedures go through the back door. At most one month, Xiya''s entertainers will appear in T country.


    "This is the first thing for artists to go abroad. You start to prepare. Now I want to talk about the second thing."


    "I have just reached an agreement on the authorization for the sale of famous jewelry and handicrafts in T country. T Congress will send their jewelry and craft ornaments to s city at the first time, and we, Xiya company, will be the only company designated to operate in T country. It can sell all products of T country, not limited to jewelry and handicrafts! "


    Wang Fan looked at the crowd is still immersed in the cross-border transportation of artists, he did not hurry to say the sale of T jewelry.


    "Is that true, Van Gogh? T country''s jewelry is a best seller! Can Xiya company really become the only company with designated management right in T country? I''m afraid this will cause shock to China''s jewelry industry! " Cui Yinzhu can''t believe it.


    The multinational entertainment channel that h country has tried for a long time has been difficult to open up. And Wang fan is a simple phone call to complete, this is the whole h country entertainment circle, the beginning of transnational transformation.


    Not to mention that, Wang Fan immediately told them that he had got the sole right to manage jewelry of T country in H country.


    It''s jewelry. Toto sells hundreds of millions of dollars a year.


    The top jewelry company in H country has been docking with the jewelry companies in T country for many years, and it seems that little progress has been made. Now Wang Fan tells the public that this profiteering industry has also been carried out by Xiya company, and they still get the sole management right of jewelry in T country.


    If the only management right of T country''s jewelry can be resold, the management right can cash in hundreds of millions of dollars, and it''s still the kind with price but no market.


    Looking at Cui Yinzhu''s suspicious expression, Wang Fan continued with a smile: "don''t doubt the truth of the matter. Just now, the real gold and silver in the trunk, do you really think it''s fake? These two things have been well communicated with the official of T country. If you contact them later, all kinds of procedures and authorization documents that should be prepared should be complete. Otherwise, some hot eyed wall grass companies will jump out again to make trouble. As long as we have complete procedures, the next time this kind of thing happens, one will jump out and one will be killed! "


    Wang Fan said here, tone pause, a face of encouragement, looked at Cui Yinzhu.


    In the early stage, all kinds of cooperation contracts, legal documents and authorization documents need to be checked and prepared by Cui Yinzhu.


    Cui Yinzhu is in charge of legal affairs. Undoubtedly, Cui Yinzhu is the one with the largest workload. Wang Fan also worries that Cui Yinzhu is under too much pressure.


    "Brother fan, you can rest assured that all these legal protection documents will be completed before we start the sale."


    Cui Yinzhu faces Wang Fan''s encouraging eyes. She mustered up her courage and assured.


    Not all the commercial departments of the company can get in touch with transnational business as soon as they start business, which is a rare opportunity for her to expand her ability.


    If she does not dare to face all this, then her business level will be limited to h country, or even s City, and there will be no significant progress and expansion.


    Cui Yinzhu also believes that Wang Fan has such strength behind him. The most she can do is to prepare. She doesn''t need to enter any substantive communication and negotiation links at all. She is just going through a process and getting familiar with these processes.


    She is a native of H, and she knows what these luxuries mean to h people.


    On the actual situation of H people, some people''s all savings are on luxury goods!


    No matter clothing, shoes, bags or pearls and gems, the investment that can satisfy their vanity on various occasions is worth it no matter how much.


    luxury goods!


    This is the ultimate goal of H people who love vanity.


    Why is cosmetic surgery so developed in H country?


    This is also caused by the actual social situation.


    Everyone loves beauty. It''s nature.


    But in H country, it has evolved into a kind of abnormal development.


    In order to let them show the forced side when they make friends, most people will choose to have expensive plastic surgery.


    According to Cui Yinzhu, some people''s plastic surgery has to be carried out several times. Because of insufficient funds, some people have to go to various construction sites to move bricks and continue to make money. After hard work, they put their hard-earned money into the army of plastic surgery.


    Now, facing the jewelry with multi-attribute addition, it can not only satisfy the rich of H people, but also add icing on the cake and increase personal temperament.


    The jewelry and handicrafts from T country will definitely lead to a hot trend in H country. The pursuit of jewelry and other luxury goods by H people is just a need.


    Thinking of this, Cui Yinzhu looks at Wang Fan with more adoring eyes.


    This is kaigua''s life. His personal strength is strong, and the relationship behind him is crisscrossing. Wang Fan''s business mind is a template for counting money to hand cramps.


    This ability to make money is just against the sky!

 V2.Chapter 1050

    Wang Fan quietly looked at everyone with different expressions, and had a panoramic view of them.


    For a long time in a row, Xiya company has always had negative news.


    Although Wang Fan as the backbone, he has been able to survive, but in the face of such difficulties and difficulties, people''s faces those tired look, he also remember in the bottom of his heart.


    People have been boiling for such a long time, whether it''s chicken soup or encouragement.


    Now we have to throw out some good news to tie our unity more firmly together, so that they can see the future of the company!


    With the help of all the people, Wang Fan now has more than one million dollars in cash. At the moment, he is too lazy to care about the media rumor about the capital chain fracture of Xiya company.


    Now that he''s free, he doesn''t need to waste his energy on small things. The focus of his investigation is still on Begonia and the forces behind the scenes.


    Wang Fan thought of his decision to offer Begonia.


    "Hello, boss Wang." On the phone, Begonia is very polite and says hello to Wang Fan.


    "Hello, Miss Qiu. I''d like to ask if you have time? Shall we go to the orphanage and do some charity activities together? " Wang Fan also doesn''t care whether the other party knows about the recent negative news of Xiya company. He first stated his purpose, that is, to simply invite Begonia to do charity.


    "Going to the orphanage for charity?" Begonia heart slightly surprised.


    This is different from what she imagined!


    She thought Wang Fan would ask some questions about the situation that the media reports led Xiya company into negative public opinion. Who knows, she was invited to do charity work in the orphanage again.


    "No problem, it''s a good thing to do charity. Since you are willing to donate generously to the orphanage again, I will accompany you. I''ll talk to the dean in advance!"


    Although Begonia was surprised at Wang Fan''s behavior, she accepted Wang Fan''s invitation to charity.


    Soon, Wang fafan hung up the phone. He thought deeply about inviting Begonia to do charity work.


    No matter what excuse Begonia used to cover up the fact that they went to do charity activities together.


    The media either did not report, or two companies or two people appeared in the news media together.


    Now there are so many people staring at Wang Fan. He doesn''t believe that Begonia, who attended charity activities together, can be alone and undisturbed.


    If this happens, Wang fan is 100% sure that these media are definitely related to Begonia.


    If Begonia is really camouflaged!


    Her actual identity is actually the operation behind the scenes of [room b]. No matter whether her identity behind the scenes will be exposed or not, once she goes to charity activities with Wang Fan. Then the situation of Begonia and her company will be advertised by the news media.


    From then on, Begonia, more or less, will be sought after by these paparazzi.


    If he or his team can''t observe clearly enough, Wang Fan really doesn''t believe that Begonia can be hidden all the time.


    Or she''s a real philanthropist. Or under the effect of the media magnifying glass, her flaws were revealed. During the period of media attention, Wang fan can also take advantage of Begonia to launch a series of investigations into [room b] in the face of various media entanglements.


    No matter what the reason, Wang fan is sure to make a profit by inviting Begonia to participate in charity activities.


    Wang Fan invited Begonia to attend the charity activities of the orphanage; On the other hand, at the instigation of Wang Fan, Miao Qing invited Chen Qian as Wang Fan.


    With the development of Xiya company, the rumor that the capital chain is broken this time has not been solved.


    Besides, behind Wang Fan, there is a relationship supported by the embassies of E and t. once it spreads, it will have an invisible advertising effect on Xiya.


    How many entertainment companies in s city have such background?


    If we really want to complete the transformation of the entertainment industry from local to international, now, except for Xiya company or Sanjin company, other companies have not shown a trace of this channel so far.


    At the same time, Miao Qing also asked Chen Qian to help invite Mayor Jin Nannan to attend, because now Xiya company is getting all kinds of good news one after another, which is great news for s city.


    Mayor Jin Nannan is in a mess because of what happened in [room b].


    Before let small circle help fish elder brother back the black pot matter, simply can''t stand the public scrutiny. Once the people behind find the mistake, the media and the public will ask questions, and Mayor Jin Nannan will surely be responsible for it.


    Therefore, Jin Nannan must fully explain the cause and effect of [room b] to the public before these people have doubts. Only in this way can we turn the disadvantageous situation into our own advantages and become our chips for promotion in the future.


    A few days ago, when Wang Fan went to have a long talk with Chen Qian, Wang Fan already knew the situation that Chen Qian and Jin Nan Nan are now facing. He had already expected that as long as he invited them, they would definitely participate.


    Now, I have established entertainment communication with T country, although artists are developing towards internationalization.


    This is a great opportunity for the entertainment industry of s city to go abroad. Even for Jin Nan, who is in charge of S City, this is also a good situation with proper management and excellent achievements..


    The second thing is the sales of jewelry and handicrafts in T country. Xiya company, as the only authorized company, will be a shining pearl in the whole h country.


    No matter in public or private, Chen Qing and Jin Xiangnan will agree to their invitation and attend the event.


    And at his instigation, when Miao Qing sent out the invitation. Inadvertently revealed to Chen Qian a trace of the company has established a business cooperation relationship with T country, as well as the future development direction.


    With this kind of information, Chen Qian can''t help but look at Wang Fan differently and quickly agrees with Miao Qing''s invitation. He will help convey it to Mayor Jin Nannan and attend the invitation.


    In Chen Qian''s consciousness, even if Wang fan can solve the problem of capital chain fracture. Xiya company is also the rhythm of breaking strength and vitality. Unexpectedly, Wang Fan took advantage of the situation. Behind it, there are so many official national networks, which Chen Qian has to feel shocked.


    Chen Qian''s consideration is not only immediate, as long as he has grasped Wang Fan and Xiya company. Then, as Mayor Jin moves south, his position as the head of the police station will probably be further improved.


    Wang Fan didn''t have a few days before and after the acquisition of Xiya company, but these series of operations let the crafty Chen Qian see his future hope.


    Wang Fan''s exposure of official support from the T and e countries has shocked Chen Qian.


    What about the other channel relations hidden in the dark?


    Chen Qian can''t help but feel complacent at the moment. He didn''t offend Wang Fan before. He still has room for maneuver for Wang Fan and Xiya company.

 V2.Chapter 1051

    After Wang Fan and Miao Qing invited Begonia and Chen Qian respectively.


    For Xiya company, the follow-up of capital chain rupture has already had actual results.


    Especially the long-term debt collection team and the scene that the media saw in the Embassy of e country.


    People who eat melons directly sent it to the website, but it was the special envoy of e country. When I saw Wang Fan, it was like subordinates meeting leaders.


    In the eyes of the media, this is their long-term meal ticket in the future.


    Just keep an eye on Xiya company and Wang Fan. Then their news is not short of material.


    As they worked overtime, they found out what happened between Wang Fan and the Embassy of T country.


    All of a sudden, many news media in s city began to pursue Wang Fan, and made a lot of reports on the complicated relationship between the embassies of e country and T country.


    The media is a two-sided organization. What news is hot, what news can let them attract a lot of traffic?


    Then they will weigh the pros and cons.


    Even if they received anonymous funds before, let them discredit the company.


    However, after being warned by Wang Fan, there is still no real evidence on hand. These news media have immediately reversed their previous attack direction, and have shown favor to Wang Fan and Xiya.


    "The background of Xiya company is amazing!"


    "Open up entertainment company!"


    "Unscrupulous media''s fierce attack on power!"


    The wind direction of the whole entertainment circle changed instantly, and the melon eating people in s city suddenly fell to the ground.


    Looking at all the details reported on the news, Wang Fan had the support of two embassies behind him.


    This is not the entertainment media companies can arbitrarily knead.


    Once the improper information is published, it will be pursued by the embassy. They are going to have a lawsuit. Let alone not make money at that time, there may be prison.


    As news media, their sense of smell is far stronger than that of normal people. They are optimistic about the money tree of Xiya company. How can they discredit it wantonly?


    Wang Fan''s reputation spread all over the city again.


    First there was a charitable act of making millions of donations. Later, it was falsely accused of being related to the dark forces. Now it has been reported by the media that Wang Fan''s strong national relations are behind him. This is the top topic in the speculation of H Kingdom, which is king.


    Ordinary people naturally don''t know what these relationships mean. They just say "Asiba" without culture.


    In the eyes of Chen Qian and Jin Nan Nan, Wang fan is a rising upstart in s city and even the whole h country.


    Not to say, the support of the two embassies alone is enough to make Chen Qian into the eyes of the high-level.


    Miao Qing, in particular, revealed to them that Xiya company had won the sole right to sell jewelry in H country!


    Country h is a small country, lacking in mineral resources, most of which need to rely on imports, and the price of imports is completely determined by others.


    After their various tax blessings, the price is also sky high. The reason is that they do not get all kinds of authorizations and can directly operate and sell jewelry from other countries. They can only introduce domestic jewelry through various third-party channels. This also leads to the fact that in H country, jewelry and other luxury goods belong to high consumer groups and can have privileges.


    And now according to Miao Qing''s meaning, Wang Fan has opened all channels for Xiya company!


    It''s not just the delivery of artists, but also the sales of jewelry and handicrafts!


    Xiya company is also changing to a diversified company, which is no longer a simple entertainment company.


    Chen Qian and Jin Xiangnan got together for the first time. After brewing and fermenting in the news media, Wang Fan had a deep background in the embassies of the two countries, which was finally confirmed by Chen Qian and Jin Xiangnan.


    At the moment, after some discussion, they decided to personally attend the charity activities held by Wang Fan.


    After all, Wang Fan''s move is tantamount to opening up new markets and channels for the whole h country. For H country, it''s a matter of sending soup in the snow. Is there any reason why they don''t support it?


    "Chen Qing, you said Wang Fan had such ability. Why didn''t he reveal it before? If he had revealed it earlier, who would dare to target him like this in s city? "


    In Jin Nan''s office, he asked questions with doubts.


    While tasting tea, they discussed Wang Fan''s profound background.


    They are not afraid of Wang Fan, who is capable of fighting alone. But when it comes to the national background, even if it''s Jin Nan, we can''t help thinking carefully about it.


    For Wang Fan''s future contact, we can only follow the highest standards. After all, there are many embassies supporting Wang Fan. He is a local and municipal leader. To put it bluntly, that''s all.


    Because he has not been promoted to the state organs and departments, and the high-level of the embassy is equal, which needs him to look up to.


    "Mayor, I just knew about it, so I came to report it to you. There is a Chinese saying that it''s not the dragon but the river. I didn''t expect that Wang Fan had such a relationship. It''s estimated that there are various means we don''t know. I''m afraid that his purpose of not exposing in the early stage is to test how many people are targeting him!" Chen Qian''s face is dignified of say.


    This is only his speculation, but it is likely to be close to Wang Fan''s idea.


    After all, it''s impossible to make a heart to heart attack on everyone. It''s better to make a bureau to screen out who is the friend and who is the enemy.


    "What you mean is that Wang Fan''s cards in this game of" fighting the landlord "are actually very good, but if he fights the landlord, no one will blow up the king as soon as he comes out! And Wang Fan shows weakness in front, just want to see who is his real friend? "


    Jin Nannan said thoughtfully that he was familiar with Chinese culture and knew the game of "fighting the landlord".


    "You are familiar with Wang Fan. Have you found that Wang fan is hostile to us recently?"


    After all, it determines how he treats Wang Fang in the future.


    "It''s not a big problem. There may be some misunderstanding. Some time ago, I thought that Xiya company would hurt its muscles and bones, so I didn''t help. Who knows that in a twinkling of an eye, he played two trumps. I really regret it now!"


    Chen Qian said with a look of chagrin.


    Wang Fan came to his office specially to talk to him about it, but he shirked his busy business. If he comes next, he will certainly leave a good impression on Wang Fan; It''s a pity that I''ve been wasted by myself. I''m afraid I still have a bad relationship with Wang Fan.


    "You are still too young! Why did you just refuse? Even if you are not optimistic about Wang Fan, there is no need to do so directly. If you just send two people to work and don''t work hard, Wang Fan won''t be upset with you at least! "


    "Now he asked Miao Qing to invite us, that is to show the relationship between us, there is still a chance to ease, you now hurry to eliminate these misunderstandings, those rumors reporters, unscrupulous media, all catch up with me, and then publish in the newspaper, let Xiya company let Wang Fan know our determination!"


    Gold south a face hate iron not into steel, said to Chen Qing, at the same time for the follow-up action, also made arrangements.


    "Then I''ll arrange people now. Although it''s icing on the cake, it''s just like doing nothing is better!"


    Chen Qian clapped his chest to prove to Jin Nanbao.


    Soon, the police car of S City police station roared. In order to eliminate the misunderstanding with Wang Fan, Chen Qian has ordered to arrest the rumor mongering reporter and find out the black hand entertainment company behind the unscrupulous reporter.

 V2.Chapter 1052

    Wang fan doesn''t know the change of their attitude. He won''t care too much if he knows. After all, even if Chen Qian doesn''t do it, he has the ability to solve it by himself.


    Soon it will be the day of meeting. Many media and people from all walks of life will rush to s City orphanage.


    The dean is in tears now.


    How many years has this been?


    The whole orphanage is about to be closed down. He almost thinks that all sectors of society have long forgotten the existence of the orphanage in s city.


    Unexpectedly, with the arrival of Wang Fan, s City orphanage once again entered the eyes of the society and the public, with more or less, began to have donations from all walks of life.


    Now, Wang Fan has put the charity activities in S City orphanage.


    This time, the publicity effect is even better than before. 80% of the media in s city have entered in advance.


    And the old president was informed that the mayor of S City, Jin Nannan, would be invited to attend the charity meeting!


    The old president almost kowtowed thanks to Wang Fan. In addition to setting up the orphanage, Wang Fan took the opportunity to give a speech on the stage and wrote a thank-you letter directly in front of the public, thanking leaders at all levels for their support and saying that they would make more efforts.


    This wave of operation makes Jin Nan and Chen Qian, who are sitting in the guest seat, nod their heads frequently.


    Wang Fan also mentioned to thank Begonia, because it was the years of silent charity of Begonia that moved him, so he would continue his charitable activities in s city. And take this opportunity to call on more people to join the charity team.


    After Wang Fan''s high sounding speech, Liu pangzi is almost asleep.


    Begonia this unknown hero, began to enter the media reporter''s line of sight. According to Wang Fan, the heroes behind the scenes should not be forgotten when they make contributions to the society. Begonia should enjoy the right to be known by the general public.


    With Wang Fan''s announcement that he will donate millions of dollars to the orphanage again, the whole charity meeting has gone crazy.


    "Love, love, boss Wang Fan, this is from the heart to do charity!"


    "In the future, I will definitely buy all the records of the artists of Xiya company as support for Xiya company!"


    "It''s a million yuan donation. Xiya is not poor at all. What did those unscrupulous media think before?"


    "Does Xiya still accept people? My cousin has just turned 16 years old, and the conditions are quite good in all aspects..."


    The million dollar stunt is shocking!


    The onlookers and the media made a lot of noise for five minutes. When they saw that Wang Fan still had something to say, they gradually calmed down.


    "On the occasion of today''s charity conference, I announce the cooperation between Xiya company and T country, and the signing ceremony officially begins! After training, Xiya''s contracted artists can go to T country for international tour, and set up our branch in T country! "


    Wang Fan was talking on the stage. The special envoy of T embassy stood up from the guest seat and waved to the crowd with a smile. Now it''s his turn to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    "... after the official research and screening of T country, we decided to grant Xiya entertainment the sole management right of T country''s jewelry, craft accessories and other luxury goods in H country. We will ensure the stability of the market on the basis of mutual benefit and cooperation, and make t country''s jewelry and craft products appear in H country''s market with high quality and low price! On behalf of T country, I hope the people of H country will like our products and lay a solid foundation for our follow-up cooperation! "


    The special envoy of T country directly released today''s play in front of many media on the rostrum.


    T country luxury goods in H country only business authorization!


    At this moment, the long guns and short cannons in the hands of many media are creaking incessantly. It seems that they want to record this historic moment in the best way.


    Today''s multi-media audience congratulated themselves.


    Fortunately, Xiya did not disclose such important information in advance, otherwise many of them would not have the opportunity to come in. This is a big news for H country. They actually got first-hand information in charity activities!


    "Oh my God, Mr. Wang Fan, in fact, you can consider that our e country''s market, our e country''s jewelry market, is actually quite large. There are no heavy metal mines and various jewelry mines in our country. These luxury goods are also popular in our side. If you are interested, I''ll contact China and directly open up the sales channels of Xiya company, Let Xiya company sell these jewelry and luxury goods to country e... "The ambassador of country e said gallantly in front of Wang Fan.


    No matter how shocked the media are, the ambassador of state e sitting next to Wang fan is now in a mess.


    He originally thought that the support given by the Embassy of e country to Wang fan should be regarded as the one with relatively large strength.


    Who knows that in T country, the only right to sell luxury jewelry and handicrafts is granted to Xiya company, which is far stronger than in e country.


    This is a win-win situation for the introduction of jewelry and handicrafts as a luxury for e country. As the old saying goes, he didn''t think it was wrong to kneel and lick Wang Fan.


    The ambassador of e country directly expanded cross sales channels for Xiya company. In the eyes of the general public and the media, people feel that Wang Fan''s network is unpredictable again.


    Just a few minutes?


    Won the sole authorization of T country jewelry.


    After that, it seems to be able to win the sales market in e country. How can it feel like writing a novel? It''s too exaggerated?


    "Chen Qian, what do you think of this matter? The relationship between the two embassies and Wang Fan seems to be more than superficial!"


    Gold South will all the expression revenue fundus.


    At the moment, he not only appreciates Wang Fan, but also has a bit of fear in it. Wang Fan''s commercial strength, let alone in S City, can be enjoyed anywhere in the whole h country.


    And it doesn''t need to look at the face of the local government at all. This is what Jin Nan is worried about. Can he really control this s city?


    "There is nothing wrong with our plan. We should continue to deal with Wang Fan well. At least we can be familiar with the bigger situation in the future!"


    Chen Qian said, his face shocked looking at the gallant Ambassador of e country.


    A series of heavy messages on the stage were announced, and all the guests also delivered speeches one after another.


    Everyone fell into various discussions. Although Wang Fan was dealing with Ambassador e, his attention was always focused on Begonia not far away.


    Compared with Chen Qian and Jin Nannan''s various expressions of surprise, Begonia''s expression is plain, just curious, not others'' expressions of surprise or shock.


    This can not help but let Wang Fan feel that Begonia must not be an ordinary woman!

 V2.Chapter 1053

    The charity meeting came to a successful conclusion.


    The media reporters in s city have obtained the materials they want, and they have to go back one after another. They want to report these explosive news at the first time, and take this opportunity to promote the cooperation between Xiya company and T country to the whole country!


    This is also a good time for them to rise. This kind of exclusive news depends on who gets the first chance and who can develop rapidly with the help of the headlines.


    Looking at the reactions of the media and the public, Wang fan is no longer worried about the difficulties of Xiya. What he is interested in now is the invitation from Chen Qian.


    Just after the charity meeting, Chen Qian invited him to tea. At the same time, there are Begonia and Jin Nannan, mayor of s city. Chen Qian plans to get the four together for a chat.


    Of course, Wang fan doesn''t think it''s really free time to drink tea. Mayor Jin Nan Nan is a busy man. There are many things that need him to make decisions in s city. Where can I have time to drink tea and chat with the boss of a small company like myself?


    Wang fan knows in his heart that Chen Qian''s invitation must have been signaled by Mayor Jin Nan. He has found out the relationship between himself and the two embassies. Do you want to have a talk?


    Wang fan doesn''t like it, whether it''s Begonia or Jin Nan.


    Since we all need to chat, we should watch the other party''s performance first. The more we get in touch with each other, the more exposed this person will be. He plans to observe for a while.


    "Boss Wang, this is the mayor of S City, Jin Nan Nan, our parents'' official."


    As the host of the tea party, Chen Qian introduced Jin Nan to Wang Fan.


    "What official or not? In this position, there are some things that must be done. Boss Wang, sit down and drink tea. This is the best tea from Huaxia by air." Jin Nan said with a smile.


    Wang Fan sat down in response to the voice, and Chen Qian was the host. It was Jin Nannan in this position. At this moment, Jin Nannan''s tea is still a specialty of Southwest China, the century old tree palace Pu''er!


    The color of the tea is deep, and the taste of the tea is overflowing. Wang Fan has absorbed it deeply, but he has not tasted it yet. He has already understood that the tea is really from the deep mountain tea.


    Only with the age of Pu''er tea, the color of the tea will become deeper and deeper. Some hundred year old trees can make dozens of bubbles without changing color!


    "Drinking tea is a state of mind. I feel that my body and mind are purified, impetuous is filtered out, and deep thinking is precipitated. Only at this time can I feel that this moment belongs to me!"


    Jin Nan poured the tea into the justice cup. Now he took the justice cup and added tea for the three people one by one.


    He didn''t talk about any business at all, but directly told the three of them his tea tasting experience.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan''s heart was speechless, and the gold was fierce!


    It''s no wonder that if you can take the position of mayor, you will be several times better than Chen Qian with this skill!


    "Don''t be stunned, you also taste this tea, the temperature is just right!" Jin Nan looked at the crowd and said.


    "Wang Fan, boss, I''ll replace tea with wine. Here''s to you!" Seeing that Jin was speaking to the south, Chen Qian quickly picked up a shallow teacup and said hello to Wang Fan.


    "The day before yesterday, when you went to the police station and asked me for help, there were too many things in the station. Please forgive me for neglecting boss Wang Fan!"


    "I have arranged the police station here to be a police officer. During this period, I have been blackened by your company''s bad media and individuals. Now, what are we going to do about the police station, has the final say, boss Wang!" Chen Qian said here, drink the tea directly.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan suddenly understood that emotion is to repair the relationship. If Xiya company continues to be deeply involved in the crisis of broken capital chain, let alone repair the relationship, I''m afraid Chen Qian won''t even show a shadow!


    "Boss Wang, I''m also responsible for this. In the city of s under my jurisdiction, this kind of situation of wantonly discrediting other people''s companies has even made a stir. It''s my brother''s fault. Come on, just take this cup of tea and let it go!" Seeing that Wang Fan was still thinking, Jin Nan raised his teacup and said to Wang Fan.


    Although Jin Nanfang said that he was also responsible, no matter how Wang Fan observed, he didn''t see any apologetic expression.


    Wang Fan immediately knew.


    These two are just singing the double reed for themselves. If he doesn''t go on the road, there will be a lot of trivia in the future. I''m afraid they are aware of the huge relationship network of Xiya company and want to completely erase all kinds of negative relationships before.


    "It''s a small matter. Mayor Jin is very serious. Chen bureau is really busy these days. It''s necessary for the police to end up eradicating the sequelae of Xiaoquan gang. Chen Ju and I also have a cooperative relationship. We understand each other about this small matter


    Wang Fan in order to cooperate with the two people, nature is also hypocritical and the other party polite, he also took the cup, slowly taste the color of tea.


    The mayor has come out to be a peacemaker. Can we not lose face?


    Anyway, Wang Fan didn''t expect to rely on these "outsiders" to help him through the crisis. He didn''t have too many expectations in his heart. Naturally, he was not disappointed.


    In the process of mutual commercial flattery, Wang Fan understood that the relationship between parents and officials is to prevent them from being stumbling when they grow up!


    As they keep saying, this kind of compound enterprise, Xiya company, can enjoy all kinds of subsidies and become a leading enterprise in s city. As a new unit, it can also make all kinds of verbal checks such as interest free loans.


    Wang fan is also too lazy to ask the bottom of the matter. He nods his head and occasionally inserts two sentences with a smile. The guests and the hosts are happy.


    Wang Fan took the cup and tasted it carefully, but the enthusiasm of Chen Qian and Jin Nan was not true. However, the century old palace Pu''er is true. After several continuous infusions, the color of the tea has not changed, and the taste is still mellow.


    Good tea!


    When Chen Qian and Jin Nan chat, Wang fan is tasting tea, but he glances at Begonia.


    Four people have been tasting tea for such a long time. It''s reasonable to say that everyone should be familiar with it. As a result, Begonia, with a cool face, sat there quietly tasting tea. She didn''t speak all the time. Only when Jin poured tea to the south, she would smile and nod her head to thank her.


    It''s just a person in the picture who doesn''t touch Yang Chun Shui with ten fingers!


    "Did Chen Qian not introduce it? Begonia does not know Jin Nannan? So they are not familiar with each other, so naturally they have nothing to say? " Wang Fan looked at this scene, his heart became more and more curious.


    "No, her entertainment companies are on the verge of bankruptcy. She is so calm when she hears so many supportive policies from s city? There''s a problem! "


    On this occasion, in the face of the mayor of S City, Begonia has no words, which is incredible for any entrepreneur.


    A few polite words can get to know the mayor, Begonia actually indifferent!


    Do you have a mine at home, and you disdain to get in touch with the mayor?


    Wang Fan detailed analysis, immediately more sure of Begonia behind another secret!

 V2.Chapter 1054

    In the face of the two people''s deliberate courtship, Wang fan can only pretend to be gracious and express his gratitude to them.


    After all, people are under the eaves, and the leader of the largest organization in s city is in front of us. There''s no need to offend people for a few polite words.


    Soon, as Mayor Jin Nannan''s phone rang, the short tea party ended.


    After all, as mayor, how much free time do you have to have tea and chat with people here?


    At the gate of the orphanage, Mayor Jin said goodbye to the people. The doors of the luxurious business car had been opened. It seemed that there was something urgent for him to deal with.


    "Buzz ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan has already set his mobile phone to vibrate, only to find that the rejected phone rings again and again, as if he did not get through and the other party would never give up.


    "Hello, boss Wang, I''m from s city police station. According to the order of Chen Bureau, we have arrested a total of 12 unscrupulous journalists who have discredited Xiya company in the past two days!"


    Inside the phone, the police of S City police station said directly to Wang Fan, just like reporting to the leaders.


    Wang Fan was stunned. Is this the wrong number? It should be Chen Qian, but he called himself?


    "Chen Ju, your call from the police station ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan said to Chen Qian, while pressing the phone to the hands-free, to ensure that Chen Qian can hear.


    "Boss Wang, do it yourself!" Chen Qian smiles and says to Wang Fan.


    "Boss Wang, I didn''t make the wrong number. Our Chen Bureau has told us that these unscrupulous reporters wantonly wipe out the business of heixiya company. It''s of a bad nature. Now they''ve caught someone and handed it over to you!"


    On the phone, the police in s city seem to have heard the conversation between Chen Qian and Wang Fan. He quickly explains.


    "We interrogated these unscrupulous journalists and found that behind them are some big men in the entertainment circle of s city. They saw that Xiya company wanted to integrate the entertainment resources of S City, which touched their interests, but they did not have the strength to integrate all these, so they spread rumors secretly to wipe out Xiya company!"


    "Their plan is to ruin the market integration plan of Xiya company by spreading rumors, and then make boss Wang''s reputation stink. As long as they force you out of S City, their plan will be completed!"


    "Moreover, after you leave s City, they will rely on your proposed integration plan to eliminate a number of competitors, and then they may monopolize the entertainment market of s city."


    The policeman arranged by Chen now directly reports the results of their investigation to Wang Fan one by one, and completely restores the media farce.


    "Boss Wang, these are the circumstances we are interrogating now. We are still interrogating for more details. You can tell me how to arrange it. I won''t disturb you."


    The s city police seems to know that Wang Fan has many things to do now, and hung up after reporting in a hurry.


    Wang Fan Gang has been on hands-free, for the content of the police report, all the people on the scene are in the ears, at the moment, they all look at Wang Fan strangely, waiting for Wang Fan''s decision.


    "It''s a public show of kindness!"


    Wang Fan looked at his eyes and muttered in his heart.


    It''s too obvious that there''s nothing to be done in a timely manner. To add icing on the cake, they''ve come in time!


    "Boss Wang, you decide for yourself. As long as you make any decision within my ability, the police will help you to carry out it. If you want me to say that, just send these people together with the boss behind the scenes to prison for a few years, so that they don''t have a long memory. I really think they can offend anyone?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. These artists who slander and discredit your Xiya company have discredited more companies before. You put them in prison, but you still help them, or you won''t know when they will die because of their ignorance! You are saving people


    Chen Qian stepped forward and said to Wang Fan.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan suddenly confused circle, this is naked kneel lick?


    Throw people in jail or save them?


    How can this reason be so fresh and refined from Chen Qian''s mouth?


    It''s not easy to talk!


    However, Wang Fan did not want to follow the path arranged by others.


    "What''s the big deal? Chen Ju, there''s no need to make a mountain out of a molehill. Let these people go! "


    Wang Fan smiles and says to Chen Qian who is stunned.


    "Let it go? They wantonly discredit your company, so you let them go? " Chen Qian asked with a puzzled face.


    How big a heart is that?


    This kind of thing can be put down?


    "Let them all go. There''s no need to investigate the responsibility of these people. I don''t want to revenge. I''m going to buy all the companies behind them. There''s no need to hurt everyone''s kindness for such a small matter. After all, s city is too big to look up and look down." Wang Fan continued to talk about his plan, regardless of the surprised expression.


    "I want to buy these entertainment companies that discredit me. After all, in order to earn eyeballs, I just want to make a little money for that little traffic! As long as the price is right, acquiring them is not a big problem at all! And with the help of Chen Bureau and Mayor Jin, these entertainment companies have lost money this time. I''m afraid they won''t make great progress in the future. I believe they will carefully consider my acquisition intention. "


    "I''ll take in their artists by the way. It doesn''t matter how many they have! As long as it''s useful, I''ll eat as much as I can! I want to take advantage of the heat of this matter, the s city entertainment circle to integrate down, the next step is aimed at the whole h country! I want to turn the entertainment circle of H country into a transit station for international entertainment! "


    "My Xiya entertainment company can''t always guard the s city or the entertainment market of H country. I want to integrate the entertainment circle of H country and take it as the foundation of the future entertainment territory facing the world!" Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    Regardless of Chen Qian''s panic expression, these people are always calm.


    And now, the bomb Wang Fan dropped is nuclear grade, not only Chen Qian was stunned, even Begonia, who has not spoken, was also stunned!


    Looking at Wang Fan''s confident expression, they were shocked by Wang Fan''s ambition!


    If this is Wang Fan''s truth, then they underestimated Wang Fan''s ambition. This Xiya company didn''t want to monopolize s city or dominate h country''s entertainment circle.


    Even if it dominates the entertainment circle of H country, it is only Wang Fan''s first step, just the foundation!


    If others say such a plan, they will only think that the person who proposed it is crazy!


    However, in the case of Wang Fan, they found that Wang Fan did not speak wildly, but that he really had the ability to complete the plans he just said!

 V2.Chapter 1055

    Wang Fan''s face was positive, as if he was talking about this kind of thing, which was as simple as catching.


    And the people on the scene are hard to say, because they can''t find anything wrong for the time being. If they put forward their opinions, they will be beaten in the face!


    In the face of this unprecedented plan, the people on the scene can only be embarrassed, and politely smile to deal with, and soon the scene ended.


    I''m joking. Once Wang Fan''s plan is successful, the power relations and funds involved are absolutely beyond their imagination. Since they can''t imagine it, it''s the best way to pretend to be naive and cold.


    Wang Fan quickly returned to Xiya company and directly found Miao Qing in the office.


    Wang Fan quickly told him that he was accompanying several people to drink tea. He wanted Miao Qing to help him analyze the possible problems of Begonia.


    "Where can we use analysis? This Begonia has a problem from the beginning, but you can''t see through it in the game! " Miao Qing snorted coldly and said directly to Wang Fan.


    "You also feel that even if you are not afraid of the powerful, you are still patient and hypocritical when facing the mayor of S City, Jin Nannan. Why can this Begonia, as a local, ignore the mayor of S City, Jin Nannan?"


    "That''s the mayor of s city. To put it mildly, he is in charge of the lifeblood of countless enterprises in s city. As the boss of enterprises, how can Begonia be indifferent?"


    "If this Begonia is not interested in money, then she won''t come to open Haiqing entertainment company. To put it bluntly, it''s all about making money. In the face of this opportunity to get to know the mayor, you say that if you were an ordinary person, who would be so indifferent! So there''s definitely something wrong with this woman! " Miao Qing tone affirmative said.


    She was afraid that Wang Fan couldn''t understand. She told Wang Fan what happened during her tea drinking. After sorting out by herself, she told Wang Fan the doubtful points one by one.


    This situation is too clear, as long as it is a normal person''s thinking, who will do like begonia?


    "Sister Qing, what''s the purpose of Chen Qian''s invitation to Begonia? In fact, there are many guests participating in the charity activities. How can they not invite them, but invite me and Begonia to have tea? It''s OK to invite me to tea, but Begonia is like a stranger here. It doesn''t make sense. " Under the analysis of Miao Qing, Wang Fan put forward his own opinion.


    "You think it''s a stranger! What about the actual situation? Are they really strangers? If you are a stranger, I''m afraid they won''t invite Begonia to participate in the tea party. Do you think you can have tea and chat with the mayor just by relying on Begonia for many years and doing charity in obscurity? "


    Miao Qing interrupts Wang Fan''s query. It seems that Wang fan is a stranger. What if someone else deliberately wants to create this illusion?


    "When do you say you should treat people you know as strangers? And then what''s your purpose? "


    Miao Qing is professional and reminds Wang Fan to change his position.


    "Pretending to be a stranger in front of an outsider? At the tea party, the outsider is me. If they are very familiar with each other, they pretend they are not familiar with each other. They are afraid that I know the relationship between Begonia and them, so I can not invite Begonia. This is intentional. Did they specially show it to me? To avoid suspicion? "


    Wang Fan thought and said his own ideas.


    "According to the idea of normal people, they are really avoiding suspicion, but they don''t know what their purpose is to avoid suspicion? In order to confuse the clues or other secrets, we don''t know for the moment. We can only find people who are familiar with them. "


    Miao Qing''s analysis shows that he is satisfied with the result. Wang Fan has already contacted the circle of the three people. If they continue to investigate, they will surely reveal other clues.


    "Sister Qing, don''t hesitate. In order to avoid the detection of the forces behind the scenes, we''ll go to sun Xixi to find out the situation. Sun Xixi has a lot to do with Chen Qian and Qiu Haitang. She must know more useful information for us."


    Wang Fan proposed to Miao Qing, strike while the iron is hot, and want to further improve the clues he has.


    ??????


    Without any delay, they drove directly towards sun''s residence. Wang Fan was also familiar with the road, and soon they came to sun''s home.


    Wang Fan also understood sun Xixi; And with his help, he believes that sun will not hide anything from him. After all, whether she can see Park Yanwu depends on her own arrangement.


    Wang Fan quickly told sun Xixi his intention, whether Begonia has other different behavior.


    After all, according to Begonia to Wang Fan to show the human design, this woman is too perfect, there is no defect.


    People who are not interested in money and like to do charity should not be unknown, and sun has known each other for such a long time. In terms of familiarity, I''m afraid ten wangfan can''t match sun.


    "Brother fan, Begonia used to play with me all the time before. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. If you insist on finding a different behavior or working style, it''s really a little bit."


    "She never talks to me about the operation of the company, and she gives me the feeling that it''s not bad for money!"


    "I once asked Chen Qian to help me investigate. She has opened several companies. Although she has been losing money and is on the verge of bankruptcy, she is not short of money, and she has spare money to put in. I thought that she should have made a lot of money in the market boom a few years ago. Otherwise, how could she have spare money to do charity?"


    Sun Xixi tried to think about it, and finally thought of something wrong with Begonia.


    Never short of money, in her face, from beginning to end is the attitude of money.


    "The company has been losing money, is on the verge of bankruptcy, but it''s not short of money. Is there money for charity?"


    Wang Fan repeated what Sun said just now. The amount of information is a little big. Now he can''t help looking at Miao Qing.


    "It''s very similar to some companies in China. Don''t worry about it. Tell me your guess."


    Miao Qing seems to have known what Wang Fan wanted to say and encouraged him.


    "Sister Qing, I''m afraid the company of Begonia is used to launder money. Otherwise, the company is going to close down. No matter how kind-hearted it is, where can there be so much money to post it? Don''t you dare to do this even if you have a mine at home? And almost after a period of time to change the company, which is in line with the money laundering routine ah


    "So I have some doubts. I''m afraid that Begonia is really the mastermind behind [room b]. Through these loss making companies under her name, she can clean up the black money on [room b] website, so she won''t lose money!"


    In Wang Fan''s mind, a clear clue emerged, and he spoke out his thoughts.


    "No matter, now all kinds of clues point to Begonia, we seize the time to spy out the information of Begonia!"


    After Wang Fan cleared his mind, he didn''t want to waste a moment. Now he just wants to find out the forces behind the scenes as soon as possible.

 V2.Chapter 1056

    Wang Fan and Miao Qing decide to start investigating Begonia. Wang Fan just wants to take out a phone and ask short Dao about the nearest residence and route of Begonia. As a result, Cui Yinzhu calls in.


    "Hello, brother fan, someone from Dingtian law firm has taken over!" As soon as Cui Yinzhu opened her mouth, an amazing news burst out.


    Has someone taken over Dingtian law firm?


    Wang Fan was deeply surprised.


    It is obvious that this kind of company is a big pit. Whoever jumps in will die. There is no pre Chen relationship in it.


    Any law firm that wants to achieve the previous achievements of Dingtian law firm with its own ability is just like a dream.


    "Brother fan, you know the person who took over Dingtian law firm. She is Begonia. I was told by my former colleagues in Dingtian just now, and I was also surprised. I thought that Dingtian law firm would go bankrupt with the absence of boss Jinzhu. After all, there is no previous network for anyone to take over. "


    "It''s exaggerating. I can''t imagine why Begonia accepted Dingtian law firm. What''s more, as far as I know, Begonia has always been operating an entertainment company. Why does it have such a long span and directly change from entertainment to a legal company? " Inside the phone, Cui Yinzhu tells Wang Fan the news she just got.


    Although Cui Yinzhu has left Dingtian law firm, she has managed some of her interpersonal relationships for so many years, and not everyone can get to know Wang fan like him, so that she can find a suitable new job in a short time.


    And those who had chosen to stay and prepared to stick to Dingtian law firm and declared bankruptcy were lucky enough to have a new boss to accept Dingtian.


    When Dingtian changed her boss, Begonia, her former colleague called to share the good news with Cui Yinzhu.


    "Are you sure Begonia took over Dingtian law firm?" Wang Fan''s face is dignified and asks Cui Yinzhu.


    If anyone else took over Dingtian law firm, he would think that was the back pot man.


    But if this person is replaced by Begonia, the relationship involved will be thought-provoking.


    Wang fan is relieved to think that Dingtian law firm is a cash cow of the police station.


    For Chen Qian, this is just a little effort, and he can also earn a lot of lawyer fees. How can he watch Dingtian law firm be closed?


    If you don''t know the truth, you take over Dingtian law firm.


    I''m afraid that soon, some colleagues from the law firm will jump out of the way. Over the years, Dingtian law firm has taken away too many cases from others. It was Jinzhu that existed before. It is estimated that Chen Qian''s network will help them to restrain their revenge. Now they change their boss rashly, and they will not enjoy the treatment before.


    "Brother fan, I''m sure several colleagues have said that Begonia is taking over Dingtian law firm, and I''m afraid Dingtian law firm will not close down. Its business will be better than before!" Cui Yinzhu said in a very positive tone on the phone.


    "Jinzhu is Chen Qian''s wife! After the acceptance of Begonia, Dingtian''s business situation is even worse than before? " Wang Fan said in surprise.


    Does Cui Yinzhu even know what he doesn''t know?


    Begonia has other abilities. How can you be so sure?


    "Brother fan, I have a grapevine here. Begonia and Mayor Jin Nannan have a very close personal relationship, but Chen Qian is only Jin Nannan''s subordinate. Do you think if Jin Nannan says hello, the police can''t give a green light when they do things?" Cui Yinzhu said with indifference.


    "Is Begonia close to Mayor Jin Nannan? Where did you hear this kind of news? "Wang Fan asked with a little doubt.


    It really surprised him.


    "It''s all said that it''s hearsay news. It must have been seen by someone before, but I don''t know if I want to check the channel."


    "It''s just because there are rumors about the relationship between Begonia and Mayor Jin Nannan that we think that Dingtian law firm''s business ability is better than before. My colleagues who haven''t found a new job are feeling lucky for this. They are also discussing where to celebrate in two days!" Cui Yinzhu laughs on the phone.


    "Well, I know about it. If you have any news from Dingtian, please tell me in time. Then it''s about Begonia. Pay more attention to her network." Wang Fan said to Cui Yinzhu.


    Two people quickly and hang up the phone, and Wang Fan also fell into his own thinking.


    "Begonia and Jinnan are very close friends?" Wang Fan whispered to himself.


    If two people are intimate, then when four people drink tea together, Begonia and Jinnan should not be strangers!


    Is it really the case of Miao Qing''s inference?


    They are avoiding suspicion!


    Don''t want to let him know, Begonia and gold south this kind of private relationship?


    But what is their purpose?


    The relationship between them has nothing to do with him. Why should they hide it from themselves?


    When Wang Fan was drinking tea, he had observed Begonia as much as possible. It doesn''t look like a close personal relationship between the two people. Are these all deliberately covered up?


    Wang Fan instantly integrated these clues, and the clear clues in his mind were confused.


    But Cui Yinzhu''s words, Wang Fan thinks the credibility is still very high.


    If Begonia and Jin Nannan have such a private relationship, then it will be a natural thing for Begonia to take over Dingtian law firm.


    And other colleagues, simply do not dare to retaliate, they may not know the background of Begonia. But how can police chief Chen Qian not know?


    The umbrella of Dingtian law firm is stronger than before.


    "Sister Qing, Cui Yinzhu called me just now. He said that there was a close relationship between Begonia and Jin Nannan, and Begonia took over Dingtian law firm!"


    Wang Fan thought about it and said what Cui Yinzhu had just told him.


    "Don''t think about it any more. Don''t worry about it any more. Begonia and Jin have an affair in the south!"


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. Only when they have this kind of relationship and all kinds of things before and after can they explain clearly. Otherwise, why do you think Begonia, as a woman, can make her loss making company operate continuously for so many years?"


    "Besides, Jin Zhu has just passed away, and there are many people staring at Dingtian law firm. Begonia took over so soon. It''s impossible for her to have strong strength behind her! These are the forces behind our investigation! "


    Miao Qing no matter what surprised expression is on Wang Fan''s face, she said in a very positive tone.


    "We should act separately. You stare at Jin Nannan, and I''ll stare at qiuhaitang. They must have some big moves, especially when they just took over Dingtian law firm. They have to discuss everything. Let''s keep an eye on these two people. I think it''s time to find out! "


    Miao Qing said directly to Wang Fan.


    Two separate action, so as to raise the efficiency to the highest, as soon as possible will be behind the scenes to find out.

 V2.Chapter 1057

    After such a long delay, it is not easy to know the new direction of investigation. Wang Fan and Miao Qing rushed to their respective targets.


    Wang Fan stares at Jin Nan, while Miao Qing stares at Begonia.


    Through the knife, Wang Fan quickly learned the two people''s residential address.


    Begonia does not live in the former villa. But there is also a very remote residence. If it is not for the short knife arrangement, it is difficult to find that Begonia will live in a remote suburb.


    As for the residence of Mayor Jin Nannan, it is better to confirm that as the head of S City, he has a residence specially arranged for him by the government.


    But when short Dao told him about Jin Nan''s residence, he also reminded him not to just stare at Jin Nan''s residence.


    Because of the housing arranged by the government, Jin Nan would occasionally go to live for a day or two. Most of the time, it''s because of busy business, either on business or in government buildings.


    If you want to mark people, he suggested that Wang Fan just keep an eye on the car.


    Wang Fan chose to listen to the advice of short knife.


    After all, as mayor, business must be busy. It''s impossible to stay in the house all day long. If you want to investigate more things, you can only judge by observing his daily behavior.


    Through the positioning sent by short knife, Wang Fan directly drove to the location address.


    At the moment, under the guidance of the black tiger Gang, Wang Fan found the Golden South business car not far away.


    At the moment, Mayor Jin Nan seems to be entertaining. In front of the business bus is the star restaurant in S City, which can cope with most of the government''s hospitality.


    Wang Fan will park the car not far away, people will sit in the car staring at the South business car.


    Before long, the driver of the business car took the lead to go downstairs, which aroused Wang Fan''s vigilance.


    He quickly focused on staring at the door of the restaurant. The driver had already started the car. He thought that Jin Nan would come out soon.


    Wang fan saw a familiar figure.


    Jin Nan and Qiu Haitang come out of the restaurant. They seem to have just finished dinner and are going home. They are talking and laughing!


    In Wang Fan''s puzzled eyes, he saw a more powerful side.


    Begonia actually took the initiative to pull the hand of Jin Nannan, and Jin Nannan is also used to it, directly pulling Begonia into the business car. Maybe it''s because the car just started. The air conditioner in the car hasn''t adjusted the temperature to the right degree.


    Business car window is still half open, Wang fan through the half open window suddenly saw not eating fireworks Begonia actually sitting on the legs of the golden man, the smiling look seems not to feel embarrassed.


    Instead, he looks at Jin Nan Nan with a smile on his face. Wang fan can vaguely see that Jin Nan seems to have a salty pig hand in his heart


    When the scale is about to be further expanded, the dark windows of the business car slowly rise, directly shielding the eyes of all people outside the car.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Fan had a little pity. He knew that the news Cui Yinzhu told him should be true.


    If there is no fire without wind!


    The two are more than intimate friends? It''s all stuck together.


    No wonder Begonia is able to take in Dingtian law firm so soon. There''s the mayor behind us. It''s just a law firm. It''s just a small business.


    Wang Fan has new doubts.


    Is it Begonia''s decision to take over Dingtian law firm? Or is it the mayor?


    Begonia before the operation of the entertainment company, personal energy is limited, how can a large span to accept this kind of legal company?


    Dingtian law firm is a cash cow.


    When Chen Qian and Jinzhu collude with each other, they will certainly make huge profits, and in order to ensure the safety of Dingtian law firm. They will definitely tell Jin Nannan about Dingtian''s situation, saying that they also have shares in Dingtian law firm!


    Wang Fan infers in this direction and finds that everything is clear.


    It''s not just Chen Qian who doesn''t want to see Dingtian go bankrupt. I''m afraid Mayor Jin Nannan has his own ideas. Before Jinzhu was one of her own, now she has a new boss, or one of her own?


    It''s in their interest.


    As Wang Fan drove along, he found that the direction of the car was not their residence at all.


    There must be something good to happen. Now they are together, and it''s close to night. Tianlei hook fire, maybe his mobile phone to record what color video!


    "Sister Qing, what can I do for you?"


    Wang fan is still guessing the follow-up development of Jin Nan and begonia, and Miao Qing calls in.


    "I have made a great discovery here. I found ninjas from r country in my residence in the suburb of qiuhaitang. This is a single family villa. Because there are few passers-by in the suburb, it''s no wonder that they haven''t found the whereabouts of ninjas from r country. No one would think that they are actually active in this kind of place!"


    Miao Qing tells Wang Fan his amazing discovery.


    "I just don''t know if Begonia is in it now. According to my observation of these ninjas in r country, there are three people who have just appeared. I don''t rule out the existence of other ninjas in it!"


    "I''ll see the situation later. If conditions permit, I''ll go in and have a look. After all, all our clues are related to these people in r country. I suspect that the Ninjas we beat away in the dock warehouse of xiaoquanbang last time have been transferred to the suburbs, and probably this villa is their hiding place now!"


    Miao Qing said one by one to Wang Fang about her plans on the phone.


    "Sister Qing, please be careful. Don''t rush in now. Begonia is not in it. Now I''m following Jin Nannan''s car. Jin Nannan and Begonia are colluding with each other. They probably want to do something good. They are not going to your side. I''m staring at them now. The Ninjas of r country, don''t scare the snake, and observe more! "


    Wang Fan worried about Miao Qing''s accident, he quickly reminded Miao Qing.


    R Ninja''s strength is not strong, I''m afraid they have so many.


    If you deal with one or two of them, Miao Qing can still hold each other. However, once the number of people exceeds 3 or more, Miao Qing is sure to lose out. If there are 1-2 ninjas in the middle tolerance level hidden, then Miao Qing had better not show up.


    "Do you mean Begonia and Jin Nan are on your side now?"


    Miao Qing asked Wang Fan in surprise.


    She doubted that the place she was staring at was not the real residence of Begonia.


    The intelligence given by the black tiger gang may be that they have just seen Begonia to explain things to these ninjas of r country.


    They mistook this for Begonia''s residence. In fact, this may just be the place where Begonia finds a hiding place for R ninja.

 V2.Chapter 1058

    Hear Miao Qing said, in Begonia''s residence, saw r country ninja, Wang fan is also a cautious expression.


    He quickly told Miao Qing, must pay attention to their own safety, do not panic, after all, the number of people on the other side is still unknown.


    Wang fan keeps Cui Yu''s kidnapping in mind. He also promised Cui Yinzhu that he would bring Cui Yu back intact.


    Before Cui Yu was kidnapped at the scene, found the R Ninja dart. Wang fan connected Cui Yu''s kidnapping with the ninja of r country for the first time. Now when he heard the news about the ninja, he didn''t dare to relax.


    "Sister Qing, keep your eyes on me. Don''t go in rashly. Just wait for me there. I''ll come here now!"


    Wang Fan thought about it. Now the relationship between Begonia and Jin Nannan has been established. Basically, he can infer the follow-up development. Moreover, as long as they are in S City, they are almost exposed to the sight of the black tiger gang.


    When do you want to observe, you only need to inform the knife to get their exact location.


    Compared with the importance of Cui Yu''s kidnapping, Begonia and Jin can put it on the south side for a while.


    Because Wang fan is not sure whether the Ninjas of r country will find that their behavior has been exposed, and then they quietly transfer their stronghold. At that time, it will take a lot of trouble to find the trace of the Ninjas of r country again.


    "What about Jin Nan and Qiu Haitang? After all, it''s a coincidence that we choose to keep an eye on them now. There''s a harvest on both sides! If you come here, will you... "


    Miao Qing was worried on the phone and said to Wang Fan.


    She just speculated that Jin Nan had a relationship with Begonia, and now under Wang Fan''s tracking, their relationship was just broken.


    If we continue to keep an eye on this, we may find some connections and clues between Begonia and [room b].


    Now, once Wang fan leaves, some obvious clues may be interrupted, and I don''t know how long it will take to get them again.


    "Qingjie, you don''t have to worry. The relationship between Begonia and Jin Nannan has been confirmed, which proves that our conjecture is not wrong. Jin Nannan is escorting Begonia. Since this kind of social cancer website [room b] can exist for such a long time, it''s impossible without a strong umbrella behind it."


    "Besides Mayor Jin Nannan, it''s hard for me to imagine that there are other people who have the strength to do this step in s city. Besides, the news from r country shows that Begonia has registered the server of [room b] in r country!"


    "This also proves that the information Liu Juan and her colleagues sent must be correct. We all know the result. What we lack now is to follow this clue. Compared with the previous investigation without any clue, whether to follow Jin Nannan and qiuhaitang for the time being is of little significance." Wang Fan said to Miao Qing.


    If you know the beginning and the end, you can infer the middle process with a little attention. And Cui Yu was kidnapped to now, or no news, Wang Fan thinks that is the most important thing.


    And he now knows the close relationship between Begonia and Jin Nannan.


    So what''s the next step?


    In the end, we have to make a new plan. If we want to make a further investigation and just drive the car to monitor the two people, it will not achieve much effect.


    "Well, brother fan, I''ll wait for you here, and you should pay attention. Don''t draw the attention of Begonia and Jin Nannan. Otherwise, they will be alert and play the same trick as strangers again. I''m afraid it will be more and more difficult to get some information from them later."


    Miao Qing explained to Wang Fan on the phone.


    "Sister Qing, don''t worry. I''ll let short Dao arrange people here and continue to stare at Jin Nan''s business car. We can grasp their real-time location in time. When I come here, I''ll deal with the ninja of r country first, and we''ll have a long-term plan!"


    "After all, Jin Nannan and Qiu Haitang are in the same group now. Maybe Chen Qian is also with them, so we also want to have a thorough understanding of the behind the scenes. It''s also very difficult!"


    "Send me your position, and I''ll come here quietly. Please don''t scare me!"


    Wang Fan reminds Miao Qing again.


    He was afraid that Miao Qing would see these R ninjas appear, so he rushed up to fight with each other!


    "I''ll send the address to your mobile phone. When you come here, don''t drive directly into the villa. This is a suburb area. It''s getting late now. If you have a car rashly, it will certainly attract the attention of these ninjas! At that time, you will park your car on the main road outside, just walk over, and my car will also park on the side of the road! "


    Miao Qing explained patiently to Wang Fan on the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    According to the original plan, Miao Qing must have to wait for Wang Fan to come before he can attack the ninja of r country in the villa, but is it human or not.


    Maybe it''s the natural alertness of these ninjas, although they didn''t find anyone watching them. They still sent ninjas to search the surrounding environment as usual according to the appearance of ninja village training. In short, it was routine inspection.


    In the eyes of Miao Qing, who doesn''t know the truth, she thinks she has been exposed!


    It''s just that the other party can''t determine her location for the time being. In order to delay the exposure time, Miao Qing silently turns off her mobile phone. She is afraid that the mobile phone will ring at this time, and the vibration of the mobile phone will directly expose her location to the ninja who is searching!


    "Mr. Castle Peak, when do you think we have to hide? We have been searching here for several days. In fact, there is no danger!"


    Ninja dressed in black seems to be tired of the daily boring search. Some of them complain and quarrel with Ninja Castle Peak nearby.


    "Keep your voice down, this is the arrangement of banzang adults. As a xiaren, we can''t judge Zhongren in vain. Although there is no danger for us in S City, we want to be promoted to Zhongren. These are the criteria of task assessment. You and I should say less. What if banzang adults are hiding in the dark?"


    Castle Peak saw someone complaining, so he quickly stopped him.


    In the Ninja Team, the level of suppression is extremely strict, a level of a heavy day!


    Xia Ren wants to be promoted into Zhong Ren, in addition to the strength to reach the standard. They have to go through numerous task assessments. At the moment, their performance status and quality will be strictly recorded as the attachment information of the European promotion.


    "Don''t complain any more. Let''s split up. You two go to the left. I''ll start searching from the right station. I''ll take the villa as the radius and check it for 1km to see if there are enemies lurking in the dark!"


    Ninja Castle Peak seems to have more prestige in the other two people, and orders directly to them.


    The two ninjas were arranged to search in the direction of Miao Qing, who was lurking not far ahead.

 V2.Chapter 1059

    After receiving the positioning information from Miao Qing, Wang Fan drove the car to the extreme and soon came to the main road next to the positioning.


    He parked his car next to Miao Qing''s, and then according to the detailed address in his mobile phone, he walked towards the villa of Begonia.


    "Ping Ping Ping..."


    Wang Fan just went to the outside of the villa, and heard the sound of fighting inside the villa!


    He can''t help but be alert. Is Miao Qing already ahead of time?


    Without saying a word, the figure just slowly moving, now turned into a ghost in the dark, has disappeared in the original place, vaguely can only see a shadow, rushed to the Begonia single family villa.


    Wang Fan just arrived at the door of the villa, saw two security guards holding their heads, squatting under the cabinet, while the fighting sound was not far away in the room!


    At the moment, the fighting in the villa is so fierce, and the two security guards are almost scared to pee their pants, and they don''t even have a call to the police. This is a group of rats. When this kind of fighting happens, they don''t even go forward to have a look!


    Wang fan saw the two people shivering, angry not to fight out, angry directly kick, will two people to avoid the cabinet door to kick!


    Hearing the huge voice beside them, they looked up at Wang Fan with trembling eyes.


    Seeing Wang Fan''s figure at the moment, they quickly turn to Wang Fan for help. They have seen Wang Fan and Chen Qian chatting together before and understand Wang Fan''s power.


    "Boss Wang, please help me. Those ninjas in r country suddenly go crazy and are ready to kill people. We are not their opponents at all!"


    The two security guards finished, looking at Wang Fan with hopeful eyes.


    "It''s not that we don''t make a phone call, but the signal here has just been blocked, so the phone can''t go out at all, and we can''t get in touch with the police."


    Two security guards are afraid that Wang fan doesn''t understand. They quickly take out their mobile phone and shake it at Wang Fan to prove that the mobile phone doesn''t have any signal.


    "Waste!"


    Wang fan saw their unbearable performance and couldn''t help cursing in a low voice.


    At the same time, his action turned into a flash of lightning again, and instantly appeared in the middle of the villa.


    Wang Fan went into the villa and saw two ninjas lying in the villa. At the moment, both of them had no breath.


    And Miao Qing is relying on the building obstacles in the villa, avoiding the Ninja flying beacon shot out of the room.


    Wang Fan suddenly stepped forward and appeared behind Miao Qing.


    He already saw that Miao Qing''s arm was bleeding.


    At the moment, Miao Qing is still struggling with the opposite Ninja with his tenacious perseverance.


    "Sister Qing, take a rest for a while, and leave the rest to me!"


    Wang Fan said to Miao Qing.


    Although the bruised arm was just a small injury, Wang Fan was furious. He picked up a horizontal knife from the ground, which should have been left by two ninjas killed by Miao Qing.


    Wang Fan stepped forward and gave full play to the essence of Taiji Dao.


    This horizontal knife seems to have activity in his hands. It''s like an antelope hanging horn. It''s traceless. Every attack can accurately shoot down the Ninja darts!


    Wang Fan quickly adapted to this rhythm and seemed to return to the scene at the entrance of Jinzhu Banshan villa. No matter how many Ninja darts were shot from the opposite side, he could resist and solve them one by one.


    Wang Fan even went up against the dangerous metal torrent!


    He wants to use the knife in his hand to directly enter the room where r Ninja is hidden.


    "Jingle, jingle!"


    Along the way, Wang Fan was covered with all kinds of shining Ninja darts. The scene of Wang Fan''s courage soon fell into the eyes of the ninja in front of him.


    "Baga, it''s the Chinese. Let''s get out of here. We are short of manpower now. We are not the opponent of this Chinese!"


    This bear in a face of panic said.


    Last time he was in the mid level villa, he had a deep understanding of Wang Fan''s defense.


    His sword, which can pierce a cow, was relaxed by Wang Fan, and even a little bit of obstruction could not be achieved!


    And what I am good at most is the sword in my hand. My strongest means can''t hinder each other, which is enough to show Wang Fan''s toughness!


    Is the Empire fragile to stay?


    He has seen too many tie Hanhan, who has been able to live in the position of Zhongren, and has given his life to the Empire.


    The so-called keep green hills, not afraid of no firewood. Now he just wants to escape alive. Only alive can he have a chance of revenge.


    "Liu Shengjun, we break through by force. Your melee ability is the strongest among us. At the same time, you try to destroy this powerful Chinese. I''ll help you with my sword on the side. Be sure to destroy all the Chinese who invaded today!" The intermediate Ninja Bancang said solemnly to Liu Sheng beside him.


    Between them, only one person is destined to escape. He must choose him to leave a useful body and use Liu Sheng beside him to hold Wang Fan''s pursuit.


    "Shuoga, I ran away without fighting last time. This time, I must let this man see the ninja secret skill of our Liusheng family, and let him understand what is the real sword skill! The swordsmanship of r country is the most powerful killing skill in the world. What Huaxia learned is our fur! "


    Liu Sheng, the ninja of r country, sees Wang Fan again and resists his own Ninja dart with ease. He already remembers the last time they fled without fighting.


    Last time, because of other tasks, their strategic retreat will not be recorded in the task assessment, but Liu Sheng, who has always attached great importance to the family reputation, regards this scene as his own shame. He secretly vows that when he meets Wang Fan again, he must let Wang Fan be his soul under the sword.


    "Hi! Kill didi


    Liu Sheng held his sword in both hands and yelled.


    The whole person''s momentum suddenly burst out, as if there was some kind of blessing to his fighting power. At this moment, he looked at Wang Fan in front of him, and immediately with confidence, he cleaved to Wang Fan with his sword.


    "Liu Shengjun, come on


    Zhongren half hides in the rear and shouts.


    While cheering for his companion, he did not forget his auxiliary task. The strengthened sword in his hand shot at Wang fan like a shower, covering Liu Sheng''s fast forward.


    Wang Fan defends and listens to the ninja in front of him. When he heard the familiar voice, he realized that it was a powerful intermediate Ninja he met in the mid level villa.


    "That''s what you''re proud of? It''s not like a tiger to draw a tiger, but a tiger to split Huashan Mountain! "


    Wang Fan''s horizontal knife counts and knocks down Zhongren banzang''s sword. He says to Liu Sheng with disdain.


    He saw Liu Sheng holding his sword high. In vain, Liu Sheng wanted to use his Chinese martial arts to split Huashan. Unfortunately, he just imitated a general appearance.


    Wang fan saw at a glance that this man''s footwall was unstable. Standing on tiptoe is not enough for the powerful move of splitting Huashan.


    "You all die!"


    Wang Fan said slightly murderous.


    These people actually let Miao Qing hurt. Wang Fan has already been full of killing intention to the ninja in front of him. Miao Qing''s revenge for being hurt must be paid by the other party''s life.

 V2.Chapter 1060

    "Bang bang!"


    Wang Fan controls the strength and angle of the horizontal knife in his hand.


    It''s very easy to pick the sword from Zhongren Bancang''s hand, and the direction of picking is the direction of Liu Sheng''s progress.


    "Poof, poof!"


    Two frigid darts suddenly disappeared into the legs of Ninja Liusheng.


    For every shot, intermediate Ninja Bancang tried his best. Now he can''t help mixing water. If Wang Fan takes it too easily, then he has no time to escape.


    These powerful darts were easily hit by Wang Fan and looked at easily. But the energy of each dart is not reduced. On the contrary, with Wang Fan''s blessing, it was more powerful than banzang''s throwing.


    Two darts directly into all the legs of Liu Sheng, Wang fan can even see that the spatter of blood!


    "Ah, I''ll kill you!"


    Legs a soft, ninja Liu Sheng a stagger, almost did not stand firm, just that a forward momentum was destroyed.


    He reddened his eyes and scolded Wang Fang angrily. At the same time, he raised his sword again. He wanted to fight for the injury and hit Wang Fan.


    "Grass, when do you want to be grandfathers? Dare to publicize this strength everywhere! "


    Wang fan is not afraid of Liu Sheng''s horizontal sword.


    He directly with faster speed, toward each other''s hard hands cut. He came first, and with his extremely fast knife technique, the sharp blade of the horizontal knife was just like cutting a piece of tofu. Even the knife with Liu Sheng''s hands was cut off by Wang Fan.


    "Ah, ah --"


    No matter how hard the training is. Liu Sheng saw his hands falling in front of him, and he couldn''t help crying at the moment.


    Hands cut off, blood pouring in!


    Taking advantage of the situation, Wang Fan splits Huashan Mountain with an authentic force and falls straight at Liu Sheng, who is half kneeling.


    "Wow!"


    With the blessing of Wang Fan''s ten times power. Although the bone is the hardest place, but in the face of Wang Fan''s giant force, it is no different from tofu. It is all cut by Wang Fan.


    "Baga, why are these Chinese so powerful?"


    Zhongren banzang saw this scene.


    His eyelids jumped with fright, and he stopped moving in his hands.


    Quickly turn around and go outside, do you want to make a plane?


    Liu Sheng is also a powerful opponent, but in the face of Wang Fan, he has no power to kill.


    This is not a level of confrontation at all. Banzang only wants to get out of here quickly, and even has no idea of revenge before.


    Life is the most important thing!


    "Run? Can you run away? "


    Wang fan saw the old acquaintance''s action, disdained to say.


    At the moment, his murderous spirit was boiling, followed by a rapid move, the whole person had rushed to the villa door.


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me!"


    Zhongren Bancang is scared to death. I beg for mercy!


    If he had to stop and run fast. He found that the figure of the Chinese man suddenly appeared in front of him, and he blocked the sharp knife edge in his hand on his escape route. If he didn''t stop, he would definitely take the initiative to hit the knife edge.


    He did not care to think about why the Chinese people, they can not bear to master the moment to move!


    At the moment, he just wanted to beg for mercy.


    Bancang slowed down, the sharp blade almost reached his chest, and he also lowered the speed of escape.


    "Poof!"


    Just when banzang wanted to thank Wang Fan for not killing him, Wang Fan cut off his right hand. Wang Fan just observed carefully. The strength of this Ninja is almost all on his right hand. The darts from his right hand are several times stronger than others.


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me. I have something to discuss..."


    Banzang quickly covered his broken hand and begged.


    "It''s really bullying


    Wang Fan said coldly, looking at the Ninja kneeling to beg for mercy, he thought these ninjas were all death squads. Who knows that when facing death, they have no place to excel compared with those ordinary people!


    "Answer me a few questions and I''ll spare you a dog''s life!"


    Wang Fang pointed to the sword, said coldly to the kneeling ninja.


    "You said, as long as I know, I will tell you, please let me go!"


    Ninja banzang has no consciousness of being Zhongren. In the Ninja creed, in addition to kneeling down to the royal family members, in the face of any enemy, even if it is the choice of jade, never muddle along.


    Banzang wailed bitterly and lowered his arrogant head. He didn''t dare to look at Wang Fan at all. He was afraid that Wang Fan''s intention to kill him was gradually rising, so he cut himself.


    He also plans to keep his useful body and return to r country to serve.


    "You kidnapped a young man proficient in computer in s city before. Where is this man now?"


    Wang Fan told his first question to the monitor. The reason why he came here was to save Cui Yu.


    "A young man proficient in computers? We haven''t kidnapped such people? "


    Bancang suddenly confused circle, he can''t help but look up, doubt toward Wang Fan said.


    He suspected that this was Wang Fang''s plan, and he didn''t want to let him go out alive and make up the problem.


    "We have been here for so many days. We haven''t been out all the time. We haven''t carried out any kidnapping task, and we don''t know the young man who is proficient in computer as you said!"


    Banzang was afraid that Wang Fan would cut himself, so he explained patiently.


    Wang Fan looked at banzang''s face, which was anxious to explain. It didn''t seem to be a fake! It seems that Cui Yu was kidnapped by another group of people!


    "Do you know about [room b]? The server of [room b] is in r country. Don''t say you don''t know as a r country!"


    He quickly changed another question.


    "[room b]? What kind of room is this... "


    He felt that Wang Fan must be playing tricks on him, just like a cat playing with a mouse.


    "I said that you are also the leader of ninja. Why don''t you know this or that? What value do you have?"


    Wang Fan angrily asked, this Ninja asked three don''t know, keep what use?


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me. We are only responsible for dealing with the issues related to the non exchange of cash. I really don''t know about other tasks. Our group is responsible for the non exchange of cash deposit, transaction security, and other things."


    Zhongren Bancang watched Wang Fang kill again, and said the task that his group was assigned to.


    "The new drug gold does not change, which means you have several Ninja teams, and your team is responsible for the gold does not change this piece?"


    Wang Fan frowned and asked Bancang on his knees.


    "Yes, our team is only responsible for new drug money, other kidnappings or room information. Our team really doesn''t know!"


    Banzang kneels on the ground and says to Wang Fan helplessly.


    "I thought you were a group of people. It seems that I overestimate you. Actually, a small team is only responsible for one thing!"


    In Wang Fan''s mind, he thought about the golden exchange. He didn''t notice that the Ninja kneeling on the ground just now had a ferocious look on his face.


    Banzang just knelt down and put his horizontal knife under his ass. now, while Wang Fan didn''t pay attention, he suddenly drew out the horizontal knife with his left hand and was ready to make a sudden attack. He wanted to get rid of Wang Fan!

 V2.Chapter 1061

    Between lightning and flint, Wang Fan didn''t pay attention at all. In front of him, this ninja, like a dead dog, dared to resist again!


    Because the powerful ninja has knelt down to pray for him. This kind of person should abandon all his dignity in order to live. Who knows that he will suddenly attack him when he is thinking.


    Fortunately, Wang Fan''s horizontal knife has been in his hand. Seeing that the Ninja has a change in front of him, he is ready to stop it.


    But Miao Qing, who is resting nearby, has already focused on the ninja.


    At the moment when Bancang drew out the horizontal knife, Miao Qing didn''t want to. He picked up Liu Sheng''s horizontal knife and slashed at Zhongren Bancang.


    Banzang is also unlucky enough. In the face of Wang Fan''s attack, his attention is all on Wang Fan.


    He didn''t notice the existence of Miao Qing at all. He thought that other people had been hiding under their attack power. Moreover, he still turned his back to Miao Qing. He never thought that Miao Qing would kill him behind his back.


    When Miao Qing''s horizontal knife, like a storm, struck his back. His ferocious expression turned into panic, but it was too late.


    His questions to Wang fan are of no value at all. Wang Fan didn''t stop Miao Qing when he saw his hand.


    "Puff, puff, puff!"


    Knife to meat.


    Maybe it''s to vent the depression just now. Miao Qing''s biting her teeth is a burst of crazy output. This Zhongren has a chance to escape. But because of his own death, now has been Miao feeling into two!


    "You two, hurry to deal with these things, find your own room, there must be their signal shielding equipment, these people openly kill and abuse in S City, Chen Qian will deal with it after he knows it!"


    Wang Fan looked at the Ninja corpse lying on the ground, and all of them were solved at the moment.


    He said to two security guards hiding under the cabinet.


    In fact, he didn''t get any useful information about Cui Yu, except that he knew these people and was in charge of the channel where Jin didn''t change. There is no other useful information at all!


    At most, it can be inferred that there may be several small teams of R ninjas hiding in s city. They should work together and shoulder different tasks. They don''t know each other.


    Wang Fan helped Miao Qing, and they soon left the villa of Begonia. Instead of returning to Xiya, they drove directly to Cui Yinzhu''s residence.


    At the same time, on the way, he also received a call from fat man and short knife. It is said that there is an important situation report, and Wang Fan, in order to take care of Miao Qing, directly let the two meet at Cui Yinzhu''s home.


    Cui Yinzhu''s house.


    Cui Yinzhu opens the door and sees the injured Miao Qing. She is shocked. Wang Fan and Miao Qing go out to investigate the clues. She knows that, but she is back. When to investigate the clues, it''s so dangerous!


    "Sister Qing, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Seeing Miao Qing covering the wound, Cui Yinzhu asked with concern.


    "Yinzhu, take the medicine box. Sister Qing is suffering from skin injury. Just bandage it a little bit!"


    "We just met the Ninjas of r country. We wanted to get information about Cui Yu from them. As a result, the Ninjas of r country denied that they kidnapped Cui Yu, and the clue here is broken!"


    Wang Fan looked at Cui Yinzhu''s anxious expression and said the result of his investigation.


    "Brother fan, didn''t we find the Ninja darts of r country in Xiaoyu''s room? Why do they deny kidnapping Xiaoyu? Is there any other purpose in their concealment? "


    Cui Yinzhu asked.


    Cui Yu''s kidnapping is not unusual.


    They investigate the kidnapping scene and find Ninja darts, pointing out that the kidnapping must be related to the ninja of r country. Now Wang Fan tells him that the ninja of r country didn''t kidnap Cui Yu!


    Cui Yinzhu suddenly lost her mind. Who kidnapped Cui Yu?


    Who put the Ninja dart at home on purpose?


    "You don''t have to worry. These kidnappers kidnap Cui Yu for money or to accomplish something. Cui Yu''s kidnapping is not for money. Cui Yu is safe for the time being!"


    Wang Fan comforts Cui Yinzhu.


    "Thank you, brother fan. I''m just too worried about Xiaoyu. I''ll control my mood."


    Cui Yinzhu wiped tears, pretending to be strong looking at Wang Fan said.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    Cui Yinzhu quickly opens the door. It turns out that it''s Liu pangzi and short knife.


    "Brother fan, we''ve talked to the r people, and we don''t know if they''re in disguise. We don''t know if someone kidnapped Cui Yu. They''re only in charge of the gold business!"


    "And during this period of time, as we kept asking, Cui Yu''s kidnapping should have been known by the kidnapping forces behind the scenes. Just now, we received a strange text message saying that they were responsible for the kidnapping of Cui Yu, and then asked us to pay a ransom of up to 3 million US dollars. They would not release Cui Yu until they received the ransom."


    "These grandchildren are taking advantage of the fire. How can they kidnap a person casually and get millions of dollars? This is obviously for you, brother fan! "


    Liu pangzi finished the message and scolded him carelessly.


    This is all aimed at Wang Fan. Even if Cui Yu and Cui Yinzhu are added, their house has been sold, and I''m afraid they can''t even make up the change.


    "Brother fan, this..."


    When Cui Yinzhu heard Liu pangzi say 3 million ransom, the whole person was stupid. Don''t say 3 million, want her to collect 300 thousand are difficult, at the moment she a little stuttered toward Wang Fan for help.


    "Yinzhu, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to deal with Cui Yu''s affairs. You can continue to investigate according to your previous arrangement. I promised you that I would let Cui Yuping come back safely and safely, and I will definitely finish this job!"


    Wang Fan comforts Cui Yinzhu again.


    He was afraid that Cui Yinzhu would put more pressure on herself because of the 3 million yuan ransom.


    "Fat man, do you have any other information about these kidnappers? For example, where to hand in all kinds of money, and how to prove that Cui Yu is in their hands? They don''t make it up. "


    Wang Fan asked Liu pangzi.


    As long as we know Cui Yu''s safety, the kidnappers just expressed their needs. That''s not a problem.


    Otherwise, anyone who wants to send a strange text message. He would have to prepare millions of dollars as ransom. Isn''t that a great joy?


    "Brother fan, this is the message sent from the local phone number of s city. At the same time, there is a video of Cui Yu. I have seen it. There is no trace of kidnapping at the scene. I can only say that Cui Yu is still intact and safe!"


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said, at the same time, he raised his mobile phone, which was the strange mobile phone number, text messages and videos.

 V2.Chapter 1062

    "Xiaoyu''s video? Van Gogh, let me have a look first "


    Cui Yinzhu heard that there was a video in Liu pangzi''s hand. At the moment, she didn''t care about anything else. She took a step forward and looked at the video in Liu pangzi''s hand. It was Cui Yu in the video, and he wasn''t tied up by the kidnappers.


    The whole person is very free in the room, and there are no scars on his body. It''s like these kidnappers really serve Cui Yu for money, which is delicious and easy to live!


    "Brother fan, you said that these people obviously kidnapped Cui Yu, but they didn''t admit it. Now they send a video to ask for a huge ransom. What are they trying to express?"


    Cui Yinzhu saw that Cui Yuping was safe, and she didn''t have the eager expression just now. At the moment, a face of doubt toward Wang Fan asked.


    "It''s worth considering. Elder sister Qing, you can also help us analyze it. I always think that these kidnappers didn''t kidnap Cui Yu for money at all. I''m afraid there are other reasons that we have ignored! "


    Wang Fan also saw the video in the mobile phone, he said to the people.


    If the kidnapping is carried out for the sake of money, generally, the kidnappers will strictly control the hostages. To avoid hostages escaping for various reasons, but this is not the case in the video at all.


    It seems that they don''t worry about Cui Yu''s escape at all, or that these kidnappers don''t care whether Cui Yu can get back millions of ransom.


    "Yinzhu, you don''t have to worry. You also see Cui Yu. At least she is safe at present. The other party asks us to prepare a ransom. Before they inform us again, Cui Yu is safe."


    Wang Fan was patient again and assured Cui Yinzhu.


    Cui Yu''s kidnapping has something to do with him. He thinks that Cui Yu''s safety is more important than anyone else. But Cui Yu through the network investigation, the function which plays to him also big help!


    In terms of feelings and reason, Wang Fan thinks that Wang Fan still doesn''t believe that, in addition to the behind the scenes forces of this [room b], there can''t be such powerful hidden forces in this s city.


    After all, the territory is so big. If there are too many forces behind the scenes, they will not be able to hide. They have been investigated for a long time.


    "Sister Qing, I feel that the forces behind the kidnapping of Cui Yu are probably the operators behind [room b]. Only they have such strength. They have been hiding in s city for several years and have not been discovered."


    "If there are other forces, we don''t have any real conflicts with them. We don''t need to offend us in order to kidnap Cui Yu. What''s more, if ordinary potential forces want to get ransom through kidnapping, they should not kidnap Cui Yu, but kidnap those rich people!"


    Wang Fan said.


    He constantly combed the clues in his mind, and the organization became more and more clear. The power behind the whole kidnapping incident was gradually speculated by him.


    "Who do you think this man will be? He secretly ordered Cui Yu to be kidnapped and asked you to pay the ransom, which shows that this person is familiar with Cui Yu, you and even our team! "


    Miao Qing added on one side, and her eyes brightened. Looking directly at Wang Fan, the person behind the scenes seems to have no black fog to help her hide.


    "We are familiar with our team, including each of us has his own division of labor, and each of us is familiar with each other. During this period, there are only a few people we are most familiar with, or I often contact with!"


    "I''m afraid this person is Begonia by integrating all kinds of channel clues!"


    Wang Fan affirmative tone said, more and more feel the shadow of Begonia, emerge from the fog.


    "Brother fan, do you mean that Begonia ordered people to kidnap Cui Yu? It''s kind of like... "


    Cui Yinzhu some inconceivable said.


    She knows Begonia. She or Cui Yu and Begonia have no fate or hatred. What does Begonia kidnap Cui Yu for?


    "Liu Juan is in r country, and the investigation information sent back indicates that there is Begonia behind [room b], and Begonia has been hiding in s city for so many years, which shows that there is an umbrella behind [room b], and her close relationship with Jin Nan is enough to prove that all this is true!"


    "When we investigated [room b], we just offended the behind the scenes leader, Begonia, or Jin Nannan. During this period, I contacted more people, Begonia. He must be very familiar with all of us here."


    "At the beginning, they kidnapped Cui Yu. I''m afraid they wanted to stop me from investigating! Now I have two embassies to support my relationship network, which is not cost-effective at all! It is estimated that asking for a ransom of 3 million yuan is a temporary intention, and the purpose is to warn us to step back and not affect each other! "


    Wang Fan''s mind began to repeat, and the results will be displayed.

 V2.Chapter 1063

    Wang Fan gradually sorted out his thoughts, and finally all the spearheads were pointing at Begonia. With so much evidence in front of him, Wang Fan no longer insisted on his previous subjective conjecture.


    The so-called know the face, do not know the heart, probably this is the case.


    He has always believed that Begonia is unknown and has persisted in philanthropy for many years. I think this woman must be loving. Who knows this is the case!


    As he saw with his own eyes, the relationship between Begonia and Jin Nannan, which is similar to that between lovers, has already got a stone hammer. It is very difficult for Wang Fan to investigate Begonia in all aspects through s city police.


    Wang Fan did not believe that Begonia really kidnapped Cui Yu for money.


    Because if I really don''t care, how much money can Cui Yu raise by relying on Cui Yinzhu?


    If you want to raise millions of ransoms, it''s a long way off.


    Begonia must know their relationship with Cui Yu, Cui Yu was kidnapped for this matter, he will trace to the end.


    Just like now, Begonia doesn''t want to kill Cui Yu.


    It is estimated that he has already realized who is behind the scenes, and the other party doesn''t want to be trapped with himself, so he has to find a way for each other.


    Otherwise, he would kidnap Cui Yu for no reason and put him back. If this kind of thing spreads, it will definitely be the topic of conversation after cooking.


    Wang Fan concluded that the matter of asking for ransom must be the other party''s temporary intention.


    "Van Gogh, in your opinion, we don''t need to pay the ransom?"


    Liu pangzi asked Wang Fan.


    He didn''t quite understand most of what Wang Fan said.


    But when it comes to money, he listened carefully. Wang Fan''s original words are that these kidnappers are not for money.


    "Don''t think so much. We have to prepare money. That is to say, we can investigate from these directions. These kidnappers are not bad for money, so it''s a very high probability that they will become vicious people not for money!"


    "More simply, the other party''s income does not depend on kidnapping to collect ransom. They should have other industries to support them! The power of money is not bad. People don''t see millions of dollars in ransom. I''m afraid this kind of power doesn''t have much in s city! " Wang Fan explained to Liu pangzi.


    "Brother fan, this kind of power should not exist. If you don''t pay attention to US $3 million, I''m afraid it''s only the Begonia team you analyzed just now!"


    Wait until the knife in the side, busy cut in.


    He has done his homework for these gangs in Yu s City, because before, the small circle gangs monopolized the gold market, leading to the traditional drug trade of other gangs, and the income has seriously shrunk. Now no gangs are short of money!


    "Fat man, you should understand according to the idea of short knife. If these people are short of money, they will inform us to prepare the ransom when they call me after the successful kidnapping, but the other party didn''t ask us for the ransom at the first time. Instead, it took several days to think of this! Do you think they are really short of money? "


    Wang Fan said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu pangzi''s mind was in a mess.


    He didn''t know how to express it. On the one hand, Wang Fan asked him to prepare the ransom; On the one hand, he said that these anti kidnappers are not for money at all!


    Is he preparing for ransom, or is he telling the other party that he has no money and asking the other party to release Cui Yu directly?


    "Brother fan, you should tell me, since the other party is not for money, what is their purpose?"


    Liu pangzi thought about it and asked Wang Fan.


    "The other party is not for the money, which I can confirm now, and the high ransom is probably to attract our attention, which makes us ignore the deployment and plan behind them!"


    Wang Fan slightly frown, tone a little uncertain said.


    "It''s not the main thing to ask for a ransom of 3 million? What are their masterminds? They have plenty of time to accomplish what they want to do in so many days. Can they just raise 3 million yuan now and attract our attention in an instant? "


    Liu pangzi hard, listening to Wang Fan''s analysis results, will be one of the doubts, toward Wang Fan asked.


    "Do you remember the last time we went to the taxi driver''s house to investigate after kimberlett was kidnapped?"


    Wang Fan suddenly turned over the kidnapping of jinbaite before.


    "Yes, we were framed and surrounded by a large number of police when we entered the room. We didn''t kill people, but we helped others to carry the wanted order! I''m forgetting about it now. Is it done by Xiaoquan Gang? "


    Liu said angrily.


    "I think that''s the reason why they want a high ransom. In the past two days, we have put all our energy on raising ransom. Then when we are ready to exchange the ransom for Cui Yu, the other party may have dug a big hole, and then sit and wait for us to jump on it. That''s a trap!"


    Wang Fan said in a heavy voice to Liu pangzi.


    "Do you mean that the other party has made another homicide, so let''s carry the pot? But if we play this trick one after another, will we still be fooled? This time we''ll let the police go ahead of time! "


    Liu said with disapproval on his face.


    "Fat man, and short knife, you pay more attention to the recent situation of these gangs in s city. I suspect they will use Cui Yu as bait and force us to appear. At that time, there must be dirty water splashing on us, which is definitely not easy to resolve. Recently, we must be careful not to leave any handle on each other!"


    "Let''s do this first. Everyone will act according to the plan. Fat man, please pay more attention to this and inform me in time when you receive the SMS!"


    Wang Fan pinched the center of the eyebrow with the hand, slightly tired of say. It''s hard to fight with the r people in a row. He also felt that he needed a rest in this state.


    ¡­¡­


    Knowing the relationship between Liu Haitang and Jin Nannan, Wang Fan did not continue to follow them.


    Miao Qing began to collect useful information of Begonia, call records and recent whereabouts by various means. If she can investigate, she will do it by herself. If she can''t, she will pay for it.


    Rich can make the ghost push mill, Begonia all kinds of information, in the Miao Qing investigation began to become rich.


    The next morning, the kidnappers had not sent Liu pangzi a trading message. And Miao Qing has found Wang Fan with a dignified face.


    "There are too many strange things about Begonia. Since yesterday, I''ve been looking for someone to look at the call records of Begonia. Look, all the information on these pages is the call information of Begonia this month! Others are still under investigation and evidence collection! "


    Miao Qing said to Wang Fan. At the same time, he handed the sorted information to Wang Fan.


    "This..."


    Wang Fan looked at the dense call information, he soon found out the unusual situation.

 V2.Chapter 1064

    Since Cui Yu was kidnapped.


    Wang Fan''s observation of Begonia has become very careful. Basically every time he contacts or meets with Begonia, he worries that he will be fooled by Begonia because he has preconceived ideas. Every time he sees Begonia, he will tell Miao Qing about it and ask Miao Qing to help analyze it.


    Now, in the face of Miao Qing, Wang Fan has taken out many pages of clues. Every day, Wang fan keeps observing. Every day, it''s normal. Occasionally, she goes to the orphanage to visit, occasionally has dinner with Jin Nannan, and most of the time, she is in her entertainment company, which is about to go bankrupt.


    Looking at these action tracks is too normal to be in normal behavior!


    Wang Fan frowned and continued to check the information.


    There are not many call records recently. Begonia has other contact information.


    For example, it''s impossible for Miao Qing to completely control all kinds of social software. Wang fan can only hope that the information in his hand can give him a hint.


    "Most of them are normal. The call records of Begonia are more interesting. You should pay attention to that every night, she will make an active call to a stranger! There are not many telephone records. The problem is that there is communication on this phone every day. It''s not like chatting with Chen Qian, but more like reporting work or instructing something! "


    When Miao Qing saw that Wang Fan was still there, she took the lead in saying what she had observed.


    "Reporting? It''s impossible. If Begonia has more powerful forces behind her now, what forces will it be? I''m afraid it''s her directing her subordinates to make some plans! "


    Wang Fan said thoughtfully, at the same time, he also found this strange number in the data.


    "It would be perfect to know the content of the call. It would save us a lot of investigation time!"


    Wang Fan said with a little regret.


    He just said it casually. It''s really rare that he can investigate the call records of the other party. It''s not very difficult to ask for the call content again.


    In addition to 24-hour real-time monitoring of each other''s mobile phones, it is also necessary to leave corresponding viruses in each other''s mobile phones, which is difficult for them to do in a short time.


    "The time is too short, and it''s too difficult to get Begonia''s mobile phone without finding it, unless it''s forced to intervene!"


    "Once we operate in this way, Begonia finds out that someone has touched her mobile phone, then she will be alert. The gain is not worth the loss! If you want to get the content of the call, you can only arrange it slowly, but you can''t be in a hurry! "


    Miao Qing explained to Wang Fan.


    It''s too short to find out that Begonia has a problem. Compared with the domestic investigation cycle of several months, the short period of a few days is too hasty. Miao Qing has tried her best to get the current information.


    "Sister Qing, I know about this. It''s just that Begonia has been calling this number every day. Is there any way to find out the ownership of this number or the information of the owner of this number?"


    Wang Fan said to Miao Qing that he was afraid that Miao Qing thought she was inefficient.


    "For the time being, I can''t help it. I dare not call this call rashly for fear of arousing others'' vigilance. Moreover, I can''t query this number through the local organization. I say that the authority is not enough, and I don''t know if they are short of money!"


    As soon as Miao Qing talked about it, he began to nag in front of Wang Fan.


    Originally in her imagination, these people in H country are greedy.


    And just let the relevant institutions, check the ownership of these numbers, the result is actually a lack of authority?


    Do you need permission to check a number?


    When they investigated the call records of Begonia, they didn''t have the authority to ask?


    "Begonia is an ordinary entrepreneur in s city. If her phone is set to a very high authority, although it avoids the problem of being checked, it also exposes her extraordinary background! That''s the biggest problem! "


    Wang Fan seems to know what Miao Qing wants to say. He directly looks at the data from the investigation and sorts out his inference.


    "You mean Begonia did it on purpose? Attention let us check her call records, but for these numbers, she is confident that we can not find! Is that exaggeration? "


    Miao Qing turned her lips and looked at Wang Fan with an incredulous look on her face.


    If there is a background, there will be a background. Which entrepreneur does not have a variety of backgrounds behind? It''s the first time that Miao Qing has seen such hidden things as Begonia.


    "Because of Begonia''s people, she must have the ability to increase her number authority, but this is clear to tell others that she has a deep background! In fact, the authority of a phone number doesn''t work much. There''s no need to expose the power behind it! "


    "And as you can see, even if she deliberately exposed it and looked up the call records for us, there were some numbers in it, which must be her normal social number. But for this strange number that can''t be looked up, I think there are very few people in s city who can find out the ownership of this number!"


    "And this inquiry authority is probably in the hands of Begonia, so even if she reveals it to us, she doesn''t worry. We can find out what''s going on!"


    Wang fan face some dignified said.


    All this information is likely to be released by Begonia on purpose. The purpose is to let them spend their energy to search for these seemingly useful clues. But in fact, in addition to consuming the team''s energy and time, it may gain little.


    But now this strange number, the belonging information has become the key point.


    Begonia is always sure, let others wantonly to check, then it shows that she is not worried, this number divulges things related to her.


    And Miao Qing has been paid to query through the query organization, the results exposed the authority to ask, ordinary people can not query this step!


    This immediately put Wang Fan in a dilemma.


    If you go to the police directly, you may be able to find out the relevant information, but it also exposes the progress of his investigation of the behind the scenes.


    Chen Qian and Jin Nan''s relationship, because their interests have been firmly tied together.


    If he goes to Chen Qian to check these numbers, it is equivalent to telling Jin Nan that he is investigating the call records of Begonia.


    Wang fan doesn''t have to think about it. He knows what the result is!


    If you will investigate Begonia things, put on the surface. So it is likely to cause Begonia''s counterattack, Cui Yu is still in the other hand!


    Wang Fan had to think carefully for Cui Yu''s safety. There are advantages and disadvantages in checking this strange number through Chen Qian.


    "The stranger''s number is the key to our investigation. Now we can''t go to the police directly. Our investigation results have to be suspended again!"


    Wang Fan helplessly toward Miao Qing said.


    For Cui Yu''s safety, although he thinks this number is unusual, he can''t continue to work hard!

 V2.Chapter 1065

    For the investigation of strange numbers, Wang Fan really does not want to start from the police channel?


    Considering Cui Yu''s safety, he wants to know something about Begonia from the side.


    After all, according to the design of Begonia, she has basically covered up all the information and will not leave such obvious flaws.


    Then we have to continue to find sun Sisi.


    Sun Xixi and begonia, since they have been playing since childhood, have so many years of sisterhood in them. Through some side knowledge, we may know some information about Begonia, which is of great help for him to improve all kinds of clues about Begonia.


    ¡­¡­


    In sun''s residence, Wang Fan called in advance to inquire,


    After receiving Wang Fan''s call, sun Xixi is waiting for Wang Fan in her residence. As time goes on, she also wants to ask Wang Fan about Park Yanwu.


    Soon, Wang Fan drove to sun Xixi''s house, and he saw the familiar figure he wanted to investigate.


    Begonia, even in sun''s home!


    It seems that they are really sisters. It seems that all kinds of major news in s city can not affect Qiu Haitang''s life rhythm.


    See Begonia on the scene, Wang Fan naturally embarrassed, and then chase sun Xixi directly asked, Begonia related information, after all, the parties are sitting there!


    "Sisi, you should pay more attention to your safety during this period of time. I''m worried that those gangsters will retaliate against the society! Once they find you, they''re in trouble. "


    Wang fan can only find a new topic to talk with sun Xixi.


    Before sun was hospitalized, it was because she was riding with Wang fan that she was surrounded by the gangs.


    Now that sun has severed her relationship with Chen Qian, he is also worried about whether Chen Qian will use other means to interfere?


    Wang fan can only remind sun Xixi from the perspective of safety.


    "Yes, CICI, you must pay attention to the safety matters mentioned by boss Wang. I was in the suburb of the city. I had a villa. The night before yesterday, someone was fighting in the villa, and someone was killed. Fortunately, I didn''t go to that villa often, otherwise I would have bad luck if I met it!"


    Begonia face calm, toward sun said.


    "Sister Haitang, it means that a homicide happened in the villa under your name! Why don''t you tell me about it? That''s worrying! "


    Sun said, looking at begonia with worried face.


    "I''ve rented out the villa in the suburb for a long time. If there''s a fight, I won''t meet it at all. Besides, there''s a police station. The public security of s city is better. There''s nothing wrong in the suburb. I won''t go there. Don''t worry, sissy. It''s OK!"


    Begonia said looked at Wang Fan, and then as if nothing had happened, explained to sun Xixi.


    "Do you know the details of those killed? They were all killed in your villa


    Wang fan saw the calm expression on Begonia''s face. He didn''t know whether it was deliberately pretended by Begonia. He asked Begonia directly.


    Wang Fan also wants to know whether these R ninjas have any cooperation with Begonia?


    "I haven''t been to the villa these days. I heard that the police have sealed off the scene. They are investigating the cause of the incident! The specific reason is waiting for the police to reply! I just heard them tell me that there was a murder in my villa! "


    Begonia face calm, to Wang Fan reply.


    "That day, it was Miao Qing and I who happened to pass by. As a result, we saw ninjas from r country showing up nearby. I thought they were from a small circle, so I followed them. Unexpectedly, they were in the villa, plotting to kidnap the owner of the villa!"


    "As a result, I heard from them that the owner of this villa is actually the boss of Begonia. It seems that they are going to call you about some house problem, but the time is not enough, so Miao Qing and I took direct action to solve them! I thought you had a festival before? "


    Wang Fan said here, eyes focused on looking at Begonia, want to see from her changing face whether she and these R ninjas have a relationship.


    "Ninja of r country? Those ninjas from r country, who are related to Xiaoquan Gang, are lurking in my villa


    Begonia face surprised said.


    The look as like as two peas on Sun Qianqian''s face, there is no disguise what it is. It seems that I was scared by this information!


    "I didn''t answer the phone. From the stranger''s phone call, only one day in front of me, I went to the villa there for routine inspection. At other times, I haven''t been to the suburbs. There''s a ninja hiding in it. I really don''t know!"


    At this point, Begonia a face of joy, patted the towering chest.


    Exclamation oneself did not receive the other party''s telephone call, if really is r country person to call to come over, then is with the villa question, lets her handle in the past words.


    Her first reaction was to go to the villa and have a look. After all, the villa''s value in s city is not low. If something goes wrong, it will be a big loss to her.


    "Thank you. If you didn''t help me, I would suffer. If I went to the villa in the suburb according to their plan, I''m afraid you won''t see me now. I really appreciate boss Wang Fan''s help!"


    Begonia said, directly stood up, sincere tone to thank Wang Fan.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right, it''s all right! I''m just worried about how these ninjas from r country appear. If they target others next time, the people in s city will be angry! "


    Wang Fan replied politely.


    He looked to see if he could get some information about Ninja r from Begonia.


    He originally thought that from the facial expression of Begonia, he could see the relationship between her and Ninjas of r country. As a result, the surprised expression of Begonia was no different from that of normal people. Moreover, judging from the tone, it seemed that Begonia didn''t know these ninjas of r country at all!


    She didn''t know that there were foreigners living in her villa! Wang Fan some sigh, this Begonia is really heart!


    "I''m afraid these foreigners like to hide in the dark. It''s up to former director Ma Chen to ask him to send more people to inspect the suburban areas of s city. Otherwise, once these ninjas of r country appear in the city center, it will really cause social panic!"


    Begonia said seriously,


    That look, hate these R ninja.


    It seems that she does not have any good feelings for these ninjas, facing Wang Fan''s thorny problems. She directly pushed the mess to Chen Qian.


    In the face of this kind of watertight answer.


    Wang Fan also can''t help but have a surprise. Does Begonia really have nothing to do with these R ninjas?

 V2.Chapter 1066

    "Thank you for boss Wang''s help, sissy. I''ll go first. I''m worried that these people may miss the net. If they can''t target me, they may target the company or employees below me. I have to go back and prepare to avoid this situation!"


    Begonia thanks Wang Fan again.


    He looked surprised and flustered, as if worried that these r-ninjas would attack her employees.


    Soon, Begonia directly left sun''s residence.


    "Van Gogh, are the foreigners you mentioned really ninjas of r country? Are they really hiding in the villa to murder sister Haitang


    Sun Xixi is a face nervous to Wang Fan to verify the way.


    Just now he said that someone wanted to kill Begonia, she had a nervous expression on her face.


    "Those ninjas are really hiding in the villa of Begonia, because they are discussing this kind of unreasonable things. That''s why I solved them! Just don''t know why, they specially choose to hide in the villa of Begonia, which is a little strange! "


    Wang Fan tells the truth.


    Looking at sun''s nervous appearance, he could not help sighing that these two people are worthy of playing since childhood, Begonia has not been substantially hurt, and sun was worried to death, with a look of fear.


    "Is this another sect aiming at Begonia? When it comes to sectarian disputes, that''s why they started with sister Haitang? "


    Sun said to herself.


    "Sissy, what religious organization? There are many such religious organizations in s city? Will you do anything that''s hurtful? "


    Wang Fan asked sun Xixi in surprise.


    He looked at sun''s self underestimation there. It was obvious that sun seemed to know something. At the moment, she was filling all kinds of contents in her mind.


    "I think those ninjas in r country must be targeted, otherwise how could they be targeted at crabapple who like to do charity?"


    "It must be a sectarian struggle. In S City, there is a sect, the western orthodox church. Maybe Begonia, as a member of the sect, has made great achievements in charity these days. This is a great honor for the western orthodox church, but for other sectarian organizations, it has suppressed their living space, so it has attracted resentment from people of other sects, This is how to deal with Begonia! "


    Sun said, nodding her head constantly to show her affirmation of what she said!


    "Slow down, r people hide in the villas of Begonia, and they want to plot against Begonia. It''s caused by sectarian disputes, and what kind of western orthodox is represented by Begonia?"


    Wang Fan asked in a circle.


    At the moment, he is in a mess. How can all kinds of sectarian organizations emerge from this good investigation clue?


    What kind of ghosts and ghosts have sprung up in this city?


    "This religious organization publicizes to the outside world, persuading people to be kind and sincere. As long as the believers can maintain a pure heart, they can achieve good results, and will certainly achieve great achievements in the future."


    Sun Xixi said haughtily.


    She was very familiar with the Orthodox Church. If she had not been interested in power, she would have been a member of the Orthodox Church.


    "Van Gogh, that''s what the western orthodox church is like. In fact, it has a large number of members in S City, because the idea he propagates is positive energy, which makes people not forget their original intention. This kind of religious organization is not reactionary. Naturally, it''s legitimate and reasonable on the official side."


    "They encourage their members to continue to do good deeds and accumulate virtue, which is the same as the governing philosophy of some big men in our country h. so now, the development of western orthodox church in country h is also very good!"


    "Their propaganda slogan to the outside world is that if they want to get rich, they have to accumulate virtue and do good deeds. Only by cultivating their spiritual realm to the realm of truth, goodness and beauty, can wealth come from themselves! As long as you believe in uniqueness, money is something outside your body. Once you realize your goal of truth, goodness and beauty in life, then money is inexhaustible


    Sun came as soon as she opened her mouth. It seemed that she had read these slogans a hundred times.


    "How do you know this brainwashing slogan, sissy? You know so much about... "


    Wang Fan asked sun Xixi with interest.


    He''s not interested in the brainwashing propaganda of these sects!


    But it was interesting to see that sun was so familiar with the Orthodox Church.


    Is sun''s open mouth proficiency not a member of the western orthodox church?


    "Don''t look at me. Although sister Begonia has publicized me for many times, I really don''t have any interest in joining any church organization, but it''s not good to refuse directly. Before, I had to listen to her explain all kinds of things. Naturally, I know their sect ideas and propaganda."


    Sun explained with a smile on her face.


    "Begonia? She''s still in charge of recruiting? Isn''t that the head of human resources? "


    Wang Fan jokingly asked, he now wants to know, what role does Begonia play in this religious organization?


    "That''s for sure. Sister Begonia is a senior figure in the western orthodox church. Otherwise, she would not have been doing all kinds of charity activities for so many years. In terms of the western orthodox idea, the spiritual realm of Begonia is relatively high, and it has reached the selfless realm of sacrificing the ego to complete the ego!"


    "Only when she starts a company can she continue to persist in this general recession. According to Begonia, as long as her spiritual level is higher, it is time for her entertainment company to start making profits!"


    "As the company continues to make profits, she can put the money into charity, and then improve her spiritual level, and more money will rush towards it again..."


    Sun said with some tongue twisters.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Fan was speechless.


    This is really brainwashing propaganda!


    Isn''t this a big circle?


    Around to the end, always in that circle, jump around, what''s the effect?


    The problem is that the development of this kind of religious organization in s city is quite large!


    "When I was chatting, I heard sister qiuhaitang say that there is no intrigue in the Orthodox Church. Most of the people in the Orthodox Church join through the recommendation of old members. In it, everyone is actively cultivating their spiritual world!"


    "Some people join the club in order to earn a lot of money, some people join the club in order to enrich their spiritual world! No matter what their purpose is, if they want to achieve their own goal, they should try their best to strengthen their cultivation of truth, goodness and beauty! "


    "The people in it all speak very well. They are all talents and come together for the same goal! That''s why sister Haitang likes the Orthodox Church. For her, it''s just paradise


    Sun Xixi hard to recall, Begonia said to her before, about the Orthodox Church.


    And Wang fan is also at the moment by the thunder outside Jiao inside Nen, this kind of pattern he seems to have heard where!

 V2.Chapter 1067

    "Begonia is actually a senior member of the western orthodox church?" Wang Fan said with some surprise.


    In his opinion, the spiritual world of Begonia, who likes to do good and be reasonable, must be a kind of very positive energy. Unexpectedly, she is a member of a religious organization!


    For Begonia to join the religious organization, this matter has good and bad, Wang fan is not good directly evaluation.


    After all, religious freedom, as long as it does not violate the national social law, she can play whatever she wants!


    It''s not good for Wang Fan to interfere in other people''s private affairs!


    "Isn''t the canon of the western orthodox church just to do good and accumulate virtue? What about their sources of income? It''s impossible for such a large church to have its own property, isn''t it? " Wang Fan asked Cui Yinzhu.


    No matter what you do, capital is an inevitable important link!


    No matter what force, it can continue to develop and grow, which means that behind it, there must be a strong economic strength as the basis.


    "Brother fan, this is the specific source of income of the Orthodox Church. Sister Haitang didn''t tell me before. After all, it belongs to their sect''s privacy!"


    "But as far as I know, most of the money of the Orthodox Church comes from the voluntary donations of its members, because their spiritual world has gone up, and it seems that they can really make money. The money they donate to the church every year is no less than the money they do for charity. Sister Haitang had to donate to the church every year before."


    "Their purpose is to let old members drive new members. After all, new members don''t have a strong sense of belonging to the church, and even if they have money, they won''t donate at the first time. Only when they gradually realize this church culture, will they willingly donate their money out of their body!" Sun said seriously.


    She had known about the western orthodox model before, and now she answered Wang Fan''s question at the first time.


    "In this way, there are still a lot of rich people in the Orthodox Church. Otherwise, only a small number of people can donate money to maintain such a large church organization for many years. Their brainwashing method is very successful!" Wang Fan couldn''t help sighing.


    But soon he understood, Begonia why has brought him so many doubts?


    The religious organization itself has a certain flexibility, and begonia, as an elder level figure, must be handy for all kinds of routines of the church.


    Begonia living in this environment, according to the analysis of sun Xixi.


    Her spiritual world cultivation has reached a very high level!


    It''s not too much to use Gujing Rubo to describe her. Others want to understand her by observing the expression of Begonia. But I don''t know, that is actually Begonia deliberately disguised!


    To the point of Begonia, I''m afraid her words and deeds, even her facial expression, can be freely controlled, free from external interference and stimulation.


    In this case, he has been staring at Begonia''s facial expression observation, which is obviously looking for the wrong investigation channel.


    In the face of Begonia, even those psychologists have to kneel down.


    It is absolutely impossible to speculate on psychological activities by analyzing the facial expression of Begonia!


    Her words and deeds were deliberately shown to others. In this case, even if she got clues, Wang Fan didn''t dare to use them.


    Who knows, will it be the next trap, waiting for him to jump in?


    Thinking of this, Wang Fan''s frown naturally unfolded.


    The previous contradictions have been solved.


    No wonder Miao Qing has been reminding him, it seems that he is really in the game, no outsider see through.


    He always firmly believes that what he sees is true, and now Wang Fan really understands the old saying: what the eyes see is not necessarily true!


    Especially in the face of Begonia, a master who can control expression, if he really treats Begonia as an ordinary person, then his investigation clues will always be confused.


    Want to find out behind the scenes, or to unlock the true face of Begonia, it is absolutely the most difficult task he took over.


    "CICI, is there any gray income to support the Orthodox Church? Like kidnapping or blackmail? " Wang Fan inquires towards sun Xixi.


    As for the western orthodox church, all its sources of information come from sun Xixi.


    "Kidnapping or blackmail? This kind of thing should not exist. Once this kind of thing is spread out, or discovered by other sects, the Orthodox Church will definitely be banned by the government, and kidnapping or extortion will never be stopped. "


    "Western orthodox church has been developing in s city for several years. If it had any problems, it would not have existed for such a long time. Besides, sister Haitang was in it. As a senior member of the western orthodox church, if there was anything fishy in it, sister Haitang would have quit. How could she have been persuading me to join the western orthodox church?" Sun said solemnly.


    Wang Fan''s prejudice against western orthodox church is understandable.


    After all, a religious sect can hardly survive in all kinds of competitions without the support of formal channels of capital income, and the western orthodox church is indeed quite special.


    Sun Xixi can only bear to solve Wang Fan''s doubts one by one.


    Although she did not want to join the Orthodox Church, Begonia was in the Orthodox Church after all. If Wang Fan had given Begonia a bad label.


    Sun is worried that Wang Fan will withdraw the help she promised. Before Wang Fan but promised her, in the integration of S City entertainment resources, by the way to help Begonia company.


    "Brother fan, you don''t have to worry. Since the development of western orthodox church, its members are all voluntary. The people in it pay attention to spiritual cultivation and don''t care much about material. So they don''t have the need or motivation to kidnap and extort others for ransom! In doing so, it conflicts with the idea of their church, and no member from top to bottom is willing to destroy his future! "


    Worried that Wang Fan didn''t understand, Sun told Wang fan that there was no kidnapping from the perspective of western orthodox church.


    "Well, I just asked casually. In fact, money is like dirt in the western orthodox church." Wang Fan responded.


    He knew it in his heart, which was consistent with what he had speculated.


    At the beginning, those who kidnapped Cui Yu didn''t talk about ransom or offer any conditions, which shows that the other party is not short of money.


    This is similar to the Christian idea of the Orthodox Church.


    At present, only Begonia is familiar with Cui Yu and his team, and Begonia is a senior member of the western orthodox church.


    "It''s probably in the hands of the western orthodox church, but I don''t know what the western orthodox church is up to this time?" Wang Fan underestimated himself.


    At the same time, he is more worried about Cui Yu''s safety.


    The members of the Orthodox Church actually made a kidnapping!


    There must be something wrong with some members of the Orthodox Church.


    Actually will mind the mission of the church, put aside and kidnapping!


    For their religious beliefs, this is the crime of treason.

 V2.Chapter 1068

    I was surprised to know that Begonia was actually a matter of the senior management of the Orthodox Church. Wang Fan didn''t stay in sun Xixi''s residence for a long time. Knowing this information, it''s worth the trip!


    He is in a hurry to go back and share the information with Miao Qing.


    After all, for the Begonia master, he can already control his words and deeds, even his facial expression, so it''s easy for the silly, white and sweet sun to fool her.


    I want to get useful information through sun Xixi, I''m afraid those information are irrelevant.


    This woman is really not simple.


    Wang Fan sighed again.


    Back to the hotel, he hurriedly told Miao Qing what he found in sun''s home.


    Western orthodox church!


    It turns out that there are still such unknown sects in s city. Wang Fan''s previous investigation targets were all put on various official forces or gangs. He rarely thought that there were such sects as orthodox church!


    "Western orthodox, the western orthodox that preaches kindness and sincerity to others, can achieve good results as long as you keep a pure heart, and will surely achieve great achievements in the future?"


    Miao Qing was stunned and said to Wang Fan, as if she knew the western orthodox church.


    "Persuading people to do good deeds and accumulate virtue, not forgetting their original intention, can they make a fortune?"? They are simply engaged in pyramid selling brainwashing! What kind of sects are developing in s city? " Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan inconceivably and says.


    In her impression, although the western orthodox church is a sect that propagates positive energy, it is too extreme and only wants to establish a spiritual world. How can this sect gain a firm foothold in a highly competitive society?


    "Sister Qing, do you know the western orthodox Wang Fan asked with some doubts.


    Before he came to h country, he didn''t know that there was a western orthodox church in s city. If sun Xixi hadn''t let slip, wouldn''t he have missed this clue for nothing?


    "This information about Orthodox Church is what I saw in a statistical book several years ago. It''s internal information of the police. It''s normal if you don''t know!"


    "It records some large-scale religious organizations in various countries, and in state h, the western orthodox church is also a powerful sect!" Miao Qing explained calmly.


    For her identity, all kinds of common sense information must keep pace with the times, real-time update!


    Miao Qing knows more or less about the possible distribution of power in small neighboring countries.


    "Sister Qing, do you have any information about the western orthodox church? So this sect is on the list? " Wang Fan said with some surprise.


    He also knows that Huaxia will always pay attention to the surrounding small countries, and will judge the strength, number and background of these local forces together. After the judgment, there will be a relative score!


    Only the relative score, more than 50 points, will be recorded in the file.


    It''s not a 100 point system.


    As far as Wang fan knows, once a certain force can affect the local public security and needs the local municipal police to dispatch, the scores of the forces that can only be dealt with are all above 50, which means that these forces can more or less control one party''s officials to protect themselves. They can already affect the livelihood of some people in a certain area!


    This is the comprehensive score of the forces on the list!


    "Do you remember that the score of the western orthodox church can break through 50, which is far from the 90 score of your Sanlian Gang, not to mention other hidden ones!"


    "It''s normal that you don''t have time to pay attention to the forces with low scores. After all, if you send out a hall leader, you can pull out a gang force with 50 scores at will!"


    Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan''s face and said with a smile.


    In W Province, the population density is higher, and the influence of the triad is greater. Naturally, we don''t care too much about the small influence of the Orthodox Church.


    "But don''t forget, this is state h, with a limited population. If they can still make the list, their influence will be enough to show that the western orthodox church is extraordinary! I thought that they would be eliminated soon because they ranked lower in the archives. I didn''t expect that they still exist after so many years! " Miao Qing explained with an incredible face.


    "I''m also surprised. I''ve asked sun Xixi that the main source of funding of the Orthodox Church actually depends on members'' donations! How do you think that''s possible? " Wang Fan echoed.


    How can the Orthodox Church survive for so many years only by donations from its members?


    I''m afraid that the number of members of such a large Orthodox Church has already exceeded 1000, and all kinds of expenses are no less than those of some large and medium-sized companies. Can this be maintained?


    Is it really Buddhist cultivation? When fate comes, money comes from itself?


    Wang Fan absolutely doesn''t believe this fallacy. It''s just an illusion to attract new members!


    "Sister Qing, do you think the Orthodox Church still exists? We don''t know the channel. Cui Yu was kidnapped. I think it''s what the orthodox church calls it! But this matter conflicts with the theme of their sect. Is it the smoke bomb that Begonia confuses our eyes


    Wang Fan asked his doubts.


    "The western orthodox church seems to be a sect of positive energy, but this practice of practicing by doing good deeds is too idealistic. It''s even better than those world-class Red Cross Societies to save lives and heal the wounded! Do you think it''s possible? "


    "I haven''t met it before. Now think about it carefully. This kind of sect, like the rootless Ping, has existed for so many years. This is the biggest flaw! And few third-party forces that can be recorded in secret files are innocent! "


    Miao Qing said in a deep voice, trying to recall all kinds of relevant records he had seen before.


    "Sister Qing, I''m afraid the western orthodox church is a potential force similar to [room b]? It''s just that the Orthodox Church has an official license, which is more aboveboard? "


    Wang Fan all thought said.


    "That''s what it means! Because there is no conflict of interest between the western orthodox church and China for the time being, the record is only an objective record, there is no substantive investigation, the rest can only be found by ourselves! In a word, the orthodox church is not clean! "


    Miao Qing nodded and said, it''s true that as Wang Fan said, the western orthodox church is to persuade people to go up, but the private gray income is hidden too well.


    "I suspect that the orthodox church is selling dog meat with sheep''s head! Show is a set, secretly I''m afraid it''s a vampire! They can''t be simple sects, and castles in the air sects can''t live so long! "


    "And according to sun, the entertainment company of Begonia is going to go bankrupt. Is it short of money? Did the money fall from the sky? Begonia does charity and donates money to orthodox church every year. Where did the money come from? "


    "The secrecy of the orthodox church is very good. It''s just like the power behind [room b]! Begonia and gold contact south, I''m afraid there is a purpose! If he can reach the level of mayor of S City, Jin Nannan must know the Orthodox Church, but he just doesn''t know whether Jin Nannan is also the umbrella of the Orthodox Church? "


    Wang Fan speculated that if the Orthodox Church can be counted, it must have its resources, but it''s not clear whether Jin Nan Nan participated in it.


    Many of them need him to confirm!

 V2.Chapter 1069

    "Sister Qing, do you think this western orthodox church is related to [room b], or these two latent forces are one group, but we don''t have enough clues to show that they are two independent latent forces?"


    Wang Fan some doubts, toward Miao Qing asked.


    He felt that these two forces were actually one, which he knew when he was investigating other clues.


    If there are too many forces hidden in the small s City, we will definitely collide with each other and expose them. We can''t be so secretive at all.


    "It''s possible, and the key figure is Begonia. This woman is really not simple. According to the clues we have now, she has more strength in s city than many gangsters. If we don''t know, I''m afraid we will be deceived by her appearance!"


    Miao Qing some incredible said.


    Looking at Begonia''s attitude of not eating people''s fireworks, who could have thought that this woman had organized such a large network of forces quietly?


    Up to s city''s real power person Jin Nan, down to all kinds of gangs, sects!


    No matter what level of things, there are suitable candidates to choose, it is the master of black and white. The main reason is that she is still very low-key!


    "Sister Qing, don''t grow other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige! This Begonia is very powerful in s city. It''s not too bad to say that it has all kinds of means, but we''re not bad. I still have international friends behind me. Don''t you see that this Begonia has compromised? Otherwise, the current situation of Xiya company is more difficult. Maybe it is still frozen! "


    Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing with a dignified expression. He quickly joked.


    If we are timid in the process of investigation, we will certainly not go well. This is not a good phenomenon. We must give up this idea of fear.


    "What do you think? I just guess that after you make such a fuss, the behind the scenes forces are not far away from being exposed. Once they are exposed, their previous gray income can continue to do?" Miao Qingbai looks at Wang Fan and says.


    Where is she afraid?


    This is clearly to speculate the other side''s next action intention.


    "Dong Dong"


    They were still talking in the room, and there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan and Miao Qing look at each other with a puzzled expression. Who will come at this time?


    Acquaintances are in advance telephone contact, this is obviously a stranger!


    "Hello, I''m the waiter of the hotel. We forgot to change our toiletries when we were cleaning in the morning!"


    Through the cat''s eye on the door, Wang fan can see that the hotel attendant standing outside the door is looking at the door nervously.


    Wang Fan opened the door. It turned out that it was the waiter of the hotel. He thought it was someone coming.


    "I''m sorry, sir, because of the mistake of our staff, the colleagues in the logistics department forgot to change the toiletries for your room in the morning. I''ll replace them for you now!"


    The young hotel attendant, looking at Wang Fan sincerely, said that he was afraid that Wang Fan would not let him in.


    "Change it yourself! We haven''t moved in the bathroom yet! "


    Miao Qing said from a distance sitting on the sofa.


    "OK, thank you for understanding!"


    The young waiter got Miao Qing''s reply and quickly nodded to thank him. He avoided Wang Fan''s gaze and walked all the way to the room.


    "Your hotel is a five-star hotel. We should put an end to this kind of thing in the future! Otherwise someone complains, your hotel''s score must drop, the most taboo in the hotel is the repeated use of disposable toiletries! " Miao Qing said kindly.


    She is now in charge of Xiya company and Sanjin company. They are both in the service industry. Everything has to be done around customers.


    "No, this man is not a hotel waiter!"


    Wang Fan suddenly surprised, sharp eyes staring at the back of the waiter.


    The professional quality of the waiters in star hotels is not so bad, not to mention the special person in charge, it is impossible to make such basic mistakes!


    Don''t say it''s still a five-star hotel. In those three-star or four-star hotels in W Province, after the logistics personnel finish their hygiene, they will be inspected by special personnel. Under the supervision of different levels, how can they make such mistakes?


    This Dingquan international hotel is a five-star hotel, facing the international market? The fault tolerance rate of this kind of thing is zero!


    Wang Fan did not expose, quietly followed the waiter, carefully observed.


    "The uniform doesn''t fit, the trousers are short, and even the socks leak out. It''s obviously temporary!"


    Wang Fan see this action, has determined that this person is not the hotel attendant!


    If the waiters want to change anything, they will leave it outside. How can they take things out of the inner lining?


    "Are you going to poison or assassinate?"


    Wang Fan''s cold voice rang out behind the waiter.


    "I''m here to... No, I''m here to change my toiletries!"


    The waiter was startled and replied quickly. He took out a cold and shining dagger from his arms and made a knife backward. It was as if he wanted to get rid of Wang Fan behind him.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Fan''s hand slapped on the server''s arm holding the knife. Then he stepped forward, pressed his elbow directly, and kicked his left foot against the server''s calf. Before he could turn around, the server collapsed in front of Wang fan like a rolling gourd, and the dagger flew several meters away.


    "Come on, who sent you!"


    Wang Fan bullied him and stepped on the waiter''s back. He asked the waiter in a cold voice.


    "Damn you all. I''ll never say it."


    The waiter struggled hard, but under Wang Fan''s trample, he couldn''t move at all. Finally, he said fiercely, and then he shut up, as if he was chewing something.


    "Brother fan, be careful of his suicide!"


    Miao Qing saw this scene and quickly reminded Wang Fandao.


    Just now all this happened between lightning and flint. When she reacted, the scheming waiter had fallen at Wang Fan''s feet.


    "Open your mouth!"


    Wang Fan quickly snapped, sitting directly on the waiter, fixing his head with both hands, trying to remove his chin, so that he was not afraid of taking poison to commit suicide or biting his tongue.


    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan held the waiter''s chin with his right hand. As a result, the waiter laughed, and a bad idea suddenly appeared in Wang Fan''s mind.


    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤"


    I saw that the waiter seemed to shine back, shouting loudly, the whole person also kept twitching, and soon there was a lot of blood flowing out of his mouth!


    "Grass! I killed myself in this way


    Wang Fan''s face is pitiful. Looking at the fake waiter who has lost his breath, I''m afraid it''s tie Hanhan. Doesn''t he know his strength?


    Want to get him with a dagger?


    "Sister Qing, change the room again. It''s bad luck to live in this room! I''ll contact Chen Qian to deal with it! "


    Wang Fan scratched his head and said that the homicide case had happened, so he had to let Chen Qian come to deal with it.


    There is no reason for the assassination. It is most appropriate for the police to investigate!

 V2.Chapter 1070

    When Chen Qian received Wang Fan''s phone call, he did not dare to delay at all, and directly led the brigade of police to come.


    Let''s not talk about the previous cooperative relationship between Wang Fan and Chen Qian. Now, with the relationship Wang Fan has shown, Chen Qian needs to worship.


    At the same time, with the support of embassies of E and t countries, this kind of strength can not be offended by a small s city police chief.


    What''s more, when he was drinking tea that day, he heard Wang Fan''s grand blueprint!


    And these are not Wang Fan''s boasting. Once Wang Fan''s plan starts, there will be countless people who want to hold their thighs, not to mention a city police chief.


    Now it''s the right time. If we don''t give timely help, then we won''t even have the chance to make things better.


    "Boss Wang Fan, this man committed suicide?"


    Chen Qian walks into the room and looks at the dead fake waiter on the ground. After checking, he asks.


    "Inexplicable, I don''t know what the so-called force is. Pretending to be a waiter, I come into the room and without saying a word, I want to fight us with that dagger! Here, the dagger is still there. I didn''t move. There should be his fingerprints on it! " Wang Fan said to Chen Qian.


    This dead man pretending to be a fake waiter is really loyal. In fact, he didn''t intend to kill each other. After all, this man with a dagger is just like a child with a stick, which is too weak for himself or Miao Qing.


    If he can answer questions and solve doubts for himself, it''s not difficult for him to spare the fake waiter''s life. As a result, he is loyal to the forces behind the scenes!


    "Have the people from the hotel come yet? Is the identity of the deceased clear? Is he a hotel employee? "


    Chen Qian frowned and asked the policeman outside.


    As the chief of S City police station, he would not believe some things just by Wang Fan''s mouth. He likes to grasp the real clues through his own investigation.


    "Chen Ju, it''s me!"


    A middle-aged man with a big stomach and a suit trotted in.


    "Chen Ju, this man doesn''t belong to our Dingquan international hotel. Just now I went to the logistics department to check. This man secretly took away the work clothes that one of our employees was drying outside. It really has nothing to do with our Dingquan international hotel! Chen Ju, you have to decide for us! "


    As soon as the lobby manager opened his mouth, he quickly positioned Dingquan international hotel as the victim.


    It''s not surprising that the lobby manager was frightened.


    After all, in a short period of time, they launched two homicide cases in succession. As their internal staff, they all doubted whether there was something wrong with the hotel.


    In front of him, Kim Dae Jung died in the guest room for no reason. At last, the two sides reconciled. Under the mediation of the police station, it was nothing more than spending more money on sealing up. The incident only spread in a small area, and it didn''t have much impact on the reputation of the hotel.


    How many days has it been?


    This is a life case again!


    If this matter is spread out, I''m afraid that the things that have been smoothed before will also be exploded, and the impact on Dingquan will be of earthquake level!


    Once a row of people''s lives, this hotel for the tourism industry started in H country, everyone has to avoid, all kinds of tourist groups have to cancel cooperation, when they have to find another owner!


    The only way to save them is to make the big things smaller and the small things smaller!


    The most important thing is that the police station must cooperate properly to minimize the impact. Although a large amount of sealing fee is indispensable, it is the minimum cost.


    "Xiao Li, has the identity of the deceased been compared with big data? Do you have any details? "


    Chen Qian takes a look at wino''s lobby manager and turns to the policeman next to him.


    "Report to Chen Bureau, this person''s information has been found out, unemployed vagrant! I have a criminal record in one of our police stations. This man has been in many gangs, and the gangster organization that keeps the criminal record is the small circle Gang! "


    The policeman reported the information he had investigated to Chen Qianhui word for word, with a loud voice, more like saying it to all the people present.


    "What''s the background of Xiaoquan Gang? Is this man from the small circle Gang? "


    Chen Qian touched chin with his hand and said doubtfully.


    "I already know about it! This scene and all kinds of circumstances we have investigated are combined. This is a hate killing case! "


    Chen Qian looked at Wang Fan and Miao Qing and said.


    "This man has been confirmed to be the horse of Xiaoquan gang. Before, the police of s city had launched a campaign to encircle and suppress Xiaoquan gang. Now there must be some fish who have missed the net. These people, who don''t know where to get the grapevine, may know. Boss Wang, you may participate in it!"


    "They didn''t dare to attack the police, so they naturally transferred the anger of revenge to boss Wang. Fortunately, boss Wang has strong strength, and the remaining evils of these small gangs are just looking for death!"


    Chen Qian, with a serious face, explained to Wang Fan and Miao Qing.


    "Chen Ju, is this too hasty? This small circle has played for us many times. They know more about my strength. They shouldn''t fly moths to the fire!" Wang Fan said doubtfully.


    If you want to die, you won''t be so mindless. If you come in and commit suicide without saying a word, what''s the matter?


    "Boss Wang Fan, I think the thief is eager for revenge and ignores the strength gap between the two sides! Don''t worry about this. I''ll go back and increase the work of cleaning up the remaining evils of the small circle Gang, so as to ensure that the people of the small circle gang will disappear in this s city! "


    "I''ll take away the body first, and I''ll inform boss Wang Fan of the follow-up investigation!"


    In the face of Wang Fan''s query, Chen Qian said with a smile.


    Soon he left two policemen to collect the corpses, and he went to talk with the lobby manager.


    ??????


    There''s a homicide in the room. This kind of thing must have happened to the hotel for the first time. Without waiting for Miao Qing to speak, the hotel has replaced a higher grade suite with Miao Qing and Wang Fan, and the rent has been reduced by half!


    After all, for hotels, word-of-mouth is better than everything else. Now they want the hotel occupancy rate to be higher, even if there are some small losses, they also want to erase the negative impact.


    In the new suite, Miao Qing complained to Wang Fan with some dissatisfaction: "I''m afraid Chen Qian cheated us. Now Xiaoquan Gang is the target of everyone''s shouting. Who dares to say that he is a Xiaoquan Gang? Isn''t that a special way to carry the pot? "


    Miao Qing is dissatisfied with Chen Qian''s insincere explanation.


    "Did you see the tattoo on the dead man''s arm? I feel very strange. Who would have the inexplicable tattoo?"


    After Wang Fan complained, he said with some doubts. She had been paying attention to the dead all the time. When the two policemen collected the body, she noticed the strange tattoo on the dead arm.


    Miao Qing feels that there must be a story behind this strange tattoo pattern!

 V2.Chapter 1071

    "Sister Qing, have you found any clues?"


    Wang Fan looked at Miao Qing in surprise and asked.


    His attention just now has been focused on proving the fake waiter and Chen Qian''s case analysis. He didn''t pay attention to the following two policemen collecting corpses.


    At the moment, Miao Qing said that there were strange tattoos on the body of the deceased. He didn''t feel strange.


    Generally, small forces are just playing around. Tattoos depend on their own personality. They can scare people. They can play whatever they like.


    If the tattoos that can be remembered by Miao Qing, it must be the unified equipment possessed by those forces with a slightly long history. It''s the mark of the scale of forces grading their members!


    Once they become the core of a gang, they must have a uniform tattoo.


    "How do you describe this? Just a moment. I''ll draw it


    Miao Qing said here, did not continue to describe, but took out the notebook, just saw, the strange tattoo painted out.


    "What kind of tattoo is this? Is it round or not, not the combination of evil spirits and evil spirits? What kind of power is this


    Wang Fan looked at the tattoo painted by Miao Qing and asked in doubt.


    "That''s what''s strange about me. It''s like the black tiger gang or other Mafia forces. They either tattoo their arms with totems like dragon and tiger, or tattoo them with legendary beasts from all over the world. I feel strange about this combination of patterns. What''s the meaning of it?"


    Miao Qing also expressed her concerns.


    This kind of tattoo gives her the feeling, is not this person pure, for the sake of tattoo fun and tattoo.


    There must be something important behind this strange tattoo.


    For example, it represents the power he is now in, or some special meaning. But the names of these corresponding forces, for her and Wang Fan, are hard to decipher for a while.


    "Sister Qing, don''t worry about it. Let''s find someone to help us with the tattoo pattern. We don''t know it. It doesn''t mean other people don''t know it. Brainstorm!"


    Seeing Miao Qing frowning and thinking about tattoos, Wang Fan quickly comforted him.


    He took a picture of Miao Qing''s tattoo and sent it to Gui Shu, who was far away in China. According to the principle of being well-informed, GUI Shu is definitely Zhuge.


    At the same time, in order to brainstorm, he also sent tattoo patterns to Liu Juan and Yang Jie, who are far away in r country.


    After all, three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang.


    What if someone knows where the tattoo came from?


    Sometimes her premonition is often a clue to the case. Miao Qing concludes that there must be important information hidden behind the tattoo.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon Wang Fan received a reply from ghost uncle.


    "This pattern is a specific tattoo pattern of the western orthodox church. The believers who have this tattoo are the core members of the western orthodox church, and they are extremely loyal to the leader. In other words, the members who have this tattoo are the martyrs of the western orthodox church!"


    "Powerful organizations will cultivate their own dead men, and use them to solve some things that they can''t directly face, or can only solve secretly. Once the dead men are dispatched, it means that this matter is irreconcilable. You should be more careful. If you encounter any problems that can''t be solved in H country, remember to contact us!"


    Ghost uncle and blind Master, who are far away in China, reply to Wang fan like this!


    In Wang Fan''s mind, he probably agreed with them.


    After all, the assassination came suddenly, and he realized that the western orthodox church did not have a long time to receive the assassination of their dead. Did he offend the western orthodox church again?


    However, he has been doing good deeds, accumulating virtue and doing charity. Isn''t this in line with the tenet of the western orthodox church?


    Wang fan is full of doubts now.


    "Didi"


    The reply email from Liu Juan and Yang Jie, who are far away in r country, also arrived.


    "This is the symbol of the core members of the western orthodox church. These people have been thoroughly brainwashed. When you meet the members of the western orthodox church with this pattern, don''t think about asking for any information from each other. You have to kill them!"


    Looking at the e-mail message sent by Liu Juan, Wang fan can''t help but take a breath. The orthodox church is not as simple as he thought!


    They not only have their own sectarian dead men, but also let the major gangs remember their tattoo marks, which is enough to show that the western orthodox church is not a small sect on the surface.


    "Van Gogh, are you in direct contact with the orthodox people in H country? In general, they don''t use sectarian martyrs to carry out tasks, so few people outside can see this tattoo sign! "


    Liu Juan may be too concerned about Wang Fan, after the email directly called to comfort asked.


    "It''s no big deal. Today, their people came to assassinate, but their strength is too poor! This kind of people come here more or less to die! "


    Wang Fan, with a confident face, said to Liu Juan, indicating that she should not worry.


    "Van Gogh, I''m afraid they are warning you again. You should be more careful. The western orthodox dead are not only active in H country, they also have more powerful sectarian dead. Their strength is not much weaker than the ninja of r country. Maybe what you meet is just their temptation!"


    "I''ll send an E-mail later. You can collect it. It records the contact information of Wan guku in H country. If it comes to the time of crisis, you can directly use Wan guku''s killer power to crack down the core members of the western orthodox church!"


    "Otherwise, it''s easy to dodge the gun and hard to guard against the arrow. These dead men have long ignored life and death. Although you are good at it, what if they use large weapons? For example, TNT explosive bag


    Liu Juan repeatedly reminded Wang Fan of safety problems on the phone.


    She was also worried that Wang Fan would succeed in being attacked by the western orthodox dead because of his skill.


    "This..."


    Wang Fan couldn''t help taking a breath.


    If you really encounter such unscrupulous death, you have to avoid it. Although he thinks he is powerful, he can only avoid the edge when facing this kind of heavy killing weapon!


    "Come on, Xiaojuan, I''ll pay attention to this!"


    Wang Fan soon ended the call with Liu Juan.


    Although the assassination of the western orthodox church did not matter much to him, the situation reflected behind it surprised him.


    When did this come into contact with the Orthodox Church?


    These days, he just learned about western orthodox church from sun Xixi. So soon his investigation attracted the attention of the other party?


    Can we say that with his continuous in-depth investigation, some of his investigation results have alarmed the forces behind the scenes.


    Or the forces behind [room b] and the Orthodox Church are working together. Now they just change their waistcoat and come out against themselves again.


    Wang Fan instantly associated with a lot of, although not too sure, but has shown that he is no longer far away from finding out the behind the scenes forces.

 V2.Chapter 1072

    "Sister Qing, this pattern has already had a result. It is the logo of the core believers of the western orthodox church. The believers with this tattoo logo are all the dead!"


    "The strength of this dead man is not strong, which may be a warning from the western orthodox church. I wonder if the results of our investigation have touched the edge of their interests. Do they want to warn us to stop the investigation?"


    Wang Fan simplified what Liu Juan had just said to Miao Qing, who was next to him. He planned to ask Miao Qing to help him analyze the details.


    "Can the dead of the Orthodox Church get tattoos? In this way, the Orthodox Church has existed for a long time. It is by no means a decent church that relies on donations from its members and continues to exist! "


    Miao Qing responded that after listening to Wang Fan''s narration patiently, she already had the general process of this matter in her heart.


    "If we start from Cui Yu''s kidnapping, the key person is Begonia. Only Begonia knows everything about us, can we let the members of western orthodox church kidnap Cui Yu accurately. On the surface, they are not short of money, but in fact, I''m afraid it''s intentional and misleading."


    "The Orthodox Church absolutely has its own gray source of income. Taking all these clues together, I feel that the operators behind [room b] are actually behind the scenes represented by Begonia, and [room b] is probably the source of income of the Orthodox Church!"


    "Now with our in-depth investigation, [room b] has been exposed to the public. Even if they still have income, it will be greatly reduced. If we continue to investigate, the false news that they let Xiaoquan help carry the pot will be exposed. By then, there will be more forces and individuals. I''m afraid we''ve been treated as a thorn in the flesh! "


    Miao Qing tells Wang Fan her inference.


    "Sister Qing, I think so too. The Begonia is too deep in the middle. She plays too many roles in it. They are the senior officials of the Orthodox Church, and then they are the key people behind the room b! "


    "Although the servers in r country have been destroyed by the explosion, they seem to be greatly damaged. I estimate that they have already backed up the server information, and even moved it to a new secret place. This period of time, it must be a temporary escape from the limelight, only deliberately shut down [room b]. If we give up the investigation, this [room b] will definitely come back to life. "


    Wang Fan a face helpless, toward Miao Qing said.


    Their inferences are very similar!


    That means that they have already guessed the whole story. But it''s just speculation. There''s no substantial evidence that Begonia is the mastermind of [room b]!


    Then they can only watch Begonia perform.


    Now it''s a legal society. There''s no real evidence. They want to bring down Begonia and find out who''s behind [room b]. This plan can only be postponed indefinitely.


    Once they have any new clues, Begonia is very familiar with their team. With the relationship between Begonia and Jin Nannan, I''m afraid any powerful clues they investigate will be snuffed out by Begonia!


    This is a dead cycle.


    No investigation, the new drug money is not changed, and the matter of [room b] is so delayed, and he never comes to s city to travel.


    If he continues to investigate secretly, he will reveal more or less traces in the process of investigation, which will easily be caught and destroyed by Begonia.


    No solution!


    "This time, the members of the western orthodox church started first, which can be said to be a warning to us. Can we contact the western orthodox church on this matter?"


    Miao Qing put forward her suggestion.


    "Sister Qing, what do you mean? Should we start with the Orthodox Church? "


    Wang Fan some doubts toward Miao Qing asked.


    The western orthodox just came to assassinate them, and then they turned to meet them again. Is that ok?


    "Western orthodox preaches to build up virtue and do good deeds, and never forget the original intention! Well, a large part of the members they recruit with this slogan must still act according to this purpose! I guess this is not the end of the western orthodox church, one has the final say, it is plain that they have faction disputes.


    "It''s absolutely impossible for them to show a gray side in the process of external propaganda, so no matter what purpose we have, they can only receive us in the form of positive energy! And we''ll be able to get in touch with them openly! "


    Miao Qing explained in detail.


    "The grey faction of the western orthodox church is against us because we have touched their interests. Now when we contact them from the front, some of their elders will not be able to sit still!"


    "The purpose of this assassination, whether it''s a warning or not, is now an opportunity to shake hands and make peace with them. They will definitely jump out. As long as they keep an eye on these people, we will find some clues more or less!"


    Miao Qing said solemnly.


    This is the only place where they can get clues quickly.


    "Sister Qing, as far as I know, it seems that the Orthodox Church has to be recommended by old members before they can accept new members. Are we not telling others that we are going with a purpose when we go so rashly? "


    Wang Fan some headache said.


    It''s one thing to sort out the clues, but it''s another thing to really do it. It''s very difficult.


    "This is a problem. With the strong invitation of Begonia, sun Xixi is likely to break into the western orthodox church. But we don''t know what we''re investigating. If we tell her too much, I''m afraid we can''t stand it. If we ask Begonia directly, we are likely to fall short. We can''t take this risk!"


    Miao Qing thinks about it. She also has no suitable way to cut in, and can only exclude the existing channels one by one.


    "Sister Qing, why should we cover it up? We just have a direct contact with the western orthodox church, not have to break into them. Our purpose is to attract the attention of a part of the western orthodox church, and then get the information we need from this part of the population!"


    "Begonia is also a senior member of the western orthodox church. I think the senior member of the western orthodox church must also know about the charity work we have done! I think that in the light of this incident, we will go to the door to meet the leader of the western orthodox church, and then we will know the actual situation of the western orthodox church! "


    Wang Fan suggested.


    They thought the road was too narrow before. They were worried about this and that. For the people of the western orthodox church, their concerns may not be in the eyes of the western orthodox church.


    It''s an open positive energy sect. For Wang Fan, a charity ambassador, or any sect that wants to build a reputation, it''s a sweet cake. How can we refuse it?

 V2.Chapter 1073

    For the detailed information of western orthodox church, Wang Fan''s sources are all from sun Xixi.


    It suddenly occurred to him that since the black tiger Gang, where short Dao is located, has been in s city for such a long time, their understanding of the Orthodox Church should not be under sun Xixi!


    Wang Fan directly dials the phone of short Dao and asks about the western orthodox church.


    "Van Gogh, the orthodox church is not as simple as it appears. The history of their existence is actually that they started in recent years, and many gangs know it. Every year, the western orthodox church makes charitable donations in various welfare homes or orphanages. The major gangs want to know about the economic source of the western orthodox church, but the investigation can only be settled in the end. "


    "It''s like there''s some power to cut off these clues. Considering that the orthodox church is advocating the practice of doing good deeds and accumulating virtue, so many gangs in s city actually turn a blind eye. This sect doesn''t compete with us for territory, which doesn''t have much impact on our various revenues, so over time, We don''t pay much attention to the Orthodox Church! "


    "For us, Orthodox is money! If it wasn''t for the official accusation of annexing it, many gangs would like to attack him! "


    Knife in the phone, toward Wang Fan said.


    They know about the existence of the western orthodox church, but the western orthodox church is different from the gang forces. They don''t grab any territory, they are determined to go up, and they have a good reputation in the official side!


    "Do you know the headquarters of the Orthodox Church, or their leader? I want to visit the Orthodox Church! "


    Wang Fan asked towards the knife.


    "I know that the western orthodox church is on the street of Beiqing, where there is a small garden square with many people. Their base camp is there. They all publicize their sect ideas there. Occasionally, they will give some small benefits and trick some people to join them!"


    "Their leader, Tai min, is a kind-hearted middle-aged man. He feels that he has no desire and no desire. Apart from propagating their sectarianism, nothing else can arouse his interest! This is the view of most people. As for the specific details, we need to further investigate! "


    Short knife in the phone, quickly will be the western orthodox camp address told Wang Fan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Qing, let''s go. I''ve got the address. Now Liu pangzi is downstairs. Let''s go to the headquarters of the western orthodox church! I''ll know how the Orthodox Church survived then! "


    Wang Fan said to Miao Qing.


    "The address of the western orthodox camp is in the small garden square of Beiqing street, which is a little familiar with Beiqing street? I remember that the Haiqing entertainment company of Begonia is in Beiqing street. It seems that all these things have something to do with Begonia! "


    Wang Fan sat in the car and said to Miao Qing and Liu pangzi.


    "Brother fan, I have already said that this woman is not a good thing. She has been in contact with [room b] before. Now people kidnap cooking, what''s more terrible is that they let the members of the western orthodox church assassinate you! I don''t have to reason with her if I want to. Just find a place where there is no one and bury her. "


    While driving, Liu pangzi swears.


    "Fat man, you can say a few words less. Begonia is so powerful. Believe it or not, you''ll start it. I''m afraid people in the dark will jump out. If you want to bring her down, you must find something to do with it!"


    Wang Fan sat on the copilot and said.


    "Slow down, eh? Look at the car in front of you. It seems to be the car of Mayor Jin Nan. If you have a good observation, will the mayor come to inspect today? Or did he pass by? "


    Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi.


    Some time ago, he had been following Mayor Jin Nannan, and he was very familiar with the car and the license plate number.


    "Mayor Kim? Brother fan, I think the purpose of this car seems to be the same as ours. The navigation shows that the small square of Beiqing street is not far ahead, and the side road is just in the past. It seems that Jin''s car to the south is on the same road with us! "


    Liu pangzi had some accidents. Looking at the car in front of him, he said to Wang Fan on the co pilot.


    "Isn''t that right? Elder sister Qing, do you think we''ll find any clues, and the official will come and cut them off? "


    Wang Fan frowned and said to Miao Qing.


    "Don''t think so much. Maybe it''s a coincidence. Since we''ve met, just say hello later!"


    Although Miao Qing is confused, he still tells Wang fan not to be suspicious.


    The two cars, one in front of the other in the back, both stopped beside the small garden square.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the car, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi can''t help but look at each other, and they are speechless. This result is really guessed by them. Does Jin Nan come to see the western orthodox church.


    "Don''t get out of the car. Follow me here and stare at the car. If there is an accident, remember to record it. I''ll go down and say hello!"


    Wang Fan opened the door and went straight to Jin Nan''s car.


    "Well? Why are you here, brother? "


    Jin Nan sees Wang Fan beside him and asks in surprise.


    "I heard that it''s the small garden square in Beiqing street. Some people are promoting philanthropy here. Why don''t you come and have a look?"


    Wang Fan explained to Jin Nan with a smile on his face.


    He has just thought out the excuses for his appearance. Sometimes he doesn''t think about the reasons only when he encounters something. The so-called "stupid birds fly first". He has to think about the excuses in advance before he does something. Just like now, he just comes up with them without any sense of disobedience.


    "It''s a coincidence that you''re here. This is our city s, the headquarters of the western orthodox church. I was just thinking about recommending you to their leader. After all, you''re all doing the same thing. If we work together, the effect will be better!"


    Jin believed it and talked about his purpose to Wang Fan.


    "Western orthodox? What kind of church is this? "


    Wang Fan''s face is hoodwinked of looking at gold south to say.


    The expression was very similar. The first time I heard the reaction of the western orthodox church, I didn''t know why it was sacred.


    "This western orthodox church is the positive energy Church in s city. Its concept of external publicity is to accumulate virtue and do good deeds without forgetting the original intention! Encourage church members to do good every day. Their mission of the church is based on charity! This happens to coincide with what you are doing during this period of time. If you cooperate with each other, you will definitely join hands. Maybe you can drive more enterprises to do philanthropy together. "


    "Come in with me, and let their leader explain to you in detail. I feel that both of you have an opportunity to cooperate!"


    Jin said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    He took Wang Fan directly to the headquarters of the western orthodox church, intending to recommend Wang Fan to the leader of the western orthodox church.

 V2.Chapter 1074

    "Long time no see! Thai min, this is boss Wang Fan, a famous entrepreneur in the charity of s city recently. Boss Wang fan is more interested in the western orthodox church and the tenets of the church being publicized. Please tell Mr. Wang Fan in detail. Maybe you both have the intention of cooperation! "


    Jin Nan simply introduced them to each other, and then gave them the stage of cooperation


    "Hello, boss Wang Fan! I''ve heard a lot about you. I can finally see you today! If you are really a talented young man


    "Boss Wang Fan, I''ll be a few years older than you, so as not to give birth to a son. We''ll be brothers."


    Tai min, the leader of the western orthodox church, said in a familiar way.


    First, he exaggerates Wang Fan, and then immediately changes his identity from a stranger to Wang Fan''s big brother.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Fan has no time to speak, this kind of person is the most difficult to deal with.


    They are called "smiling tigers" in the world.


    The so-called hand does not smile, in the face of constantly flattering the leader of the western orthodox church, Wang Fan even if the heart again disgusted, but also forced to smile at each other.


    Looking at the other party''s high sounding boasting, Wang Fan didn''t jump up. He still knew how many kilos he had.


    "Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, is not a good person."


    This is Wang Fan''s first impression of the leader of the western orthodox church.


    It''s not like, short knife and what he said, keeping aloof from the world!


    How can this kind of attitude, like a smiling tiger, be a worldly person?


    Wang Fan didn''t believe that those so-called guests from all over the world were welcomed with smile.


    The leader of the western orthodox church is definitely the one with a hidden sword in his smile. Looking at the other side''s skilled flattery process, Wang fan can only be polite to the other side.


    "The leader of the Taimin cult is serious. I can''t compare with the western orthodox church when I do this charity activity. It''s just a little drizzle. If you go on boasting, I''ll be ashamed of myself!"


    "And it has a lot to do with Begonia. If Begonia hadn''t invited me to participate in this kind of charity activity, I would still be in the world of mortals!"


    Wang Fan''s face does not change and his heart does not jump.


    He is no longer the Xiaobai of that year. People carry the sedan chair. In the face of each other''s polite words, he naturally has to compliment each other, reciprocity.


    "I have to pay special attention to Begonia. She has contributed to the charity work of our Orthodox Church. Because of her, I know you as a young talent. It''s a great honor!"


    The head of the western orthodox church still said with a compliment on his face.


    Looking at this fake smile, Wang Fan even wants to go forward and touch each other''s face. How thick is it?


    "The Orthodox Church must be a cancer of society and must be eradicated."


    Wang Fan secretly decided that he thought of the information given to him by ghost uncle. The orthodox church is well-known in the outside world. Of course, the so-called outside world is not from all walks of life, but from gangster forces.


    Among the Mafia forces, the eldest brother does not speak of the second brother. In any case, they all have their own styles and norms. As long as they can fool around and do not cause social panic in their region, other forces, even the officials, will not interfere too much.


    The western orthodox church has this kind of smiling tiger, up to now. All the words Wang Fan heard from those outside were highly praising the western orthodox church. This undoubtedly shows that the present orthodox church leader''s means are really superb!


    Looking at the Thai people there, they are still carrying out all kinds of commercial flattery. Wang Fan also has a headache. He thought that he could get information about Begonia from the other party. As a result, all his problems were accepted by the other party.


    For a while, Wang Fan really did not know where to start the investigation.


    "Lord Taimin, if you want me to say that you, the western orthodox church, should not develop in such a low-key way any more. I want the TV station to hold more press conferences. If you are a church with positive energy, you should let many citizens in s city know and learn from it!"


    "And look at how many charities your Orthodox Church has done over the years. How can you keep a low profile of your unknown dedication..."


    Wang Fan looked at Jin Nan Nan and saw that he was adoring him. He complimented the leader of the western orthodox church.


    Wang fan doesn''t know how to go on. Is the mayor of Tangtang city really bringing him here for business promotion?


    I don''t know if Jin Nan did it on purpose?


    Actually, he confided his heart to the leader of the western orthodox church!


    Does Mayor Jin Nan not know the secret activities of the Orthodox Church?


    "Mayor Jin, it''s very polite of you to say this. We western orthodox don''t seek fame and wealth, but seek to be worthy of our hearts. Although your propaganda is certainly good for the development of the sect, what we pursue is not to forget the original intention. It''s not good for the cultivation of our believers. Don''t mention it any more. Let''s keep a low profile."


    "Come on, tea!"


    Taimin, the leader of the sect, said in a low-key way. The maid beside him quickly brought up the tea.


    When Wang fan saw this scene, he was suddenly stunned.


    "Why are all the members of the Orthodox Church women? And there are beautiful women in the hall! "


    Wang Fan couldn''t help analyzing it. He didn''t pay attention to it at first. Now, with these tea serving believers, all women above 80, he was shocked.


    Is it true that this orthodox electorate still depends on its appearance?


    Begonia as an elder, it''s certainly worth mentioning.


    What Wang Fan sees now is that the believers who deal with the affairs in the religion are all women. They are all the celebrities in various entertainment circles!


    "No, are these people stupid? Instead of enjoying the great youth, I sit here like a psychopath all day long? "


    Wang Fan has some doubts.


    I''m afraid the leader of the western orthodox church is not so good at brainwashing. If he is really so powerful, why should he be the leader of the western orthodox church? He will give more speeches in H country or in the world, and maybe influence several billionaires. Where can he use the small s city now?


    "It''s strange that these people''s expressions don''t seem to be brainwashed. They still have their own thoughts. It seems that they have experienced something pleasant?"


    Wang Fan observed carefully, saw these smiling believers, but thought of the artists controlled in room B.


    There are similarities in their expressions.


    "I''m afraid the leader of the western orthodox church has controlled these believers with money. Otherwise, how could the believers be so obedient? Even if it is the division of superior and subordinate, it is impossible to have such a phenomenon! "


    Wang Fan has his own judgment in his heart.


    What we see in the orthodox church seems like the old society.


    These believers seem to be immersed in the beautiful heaven depicted by the Thai people, who are the angels who serve the Lord of heaven. They seem to be proud of their obedience to the Thai people.

 V2.Chapter 1075

    Wang Fan immediately knew.


    In the entertainment circle of H country, the bosses, in order to control their artists, will induce them to take drugs, which is a semi open hidden rule in the entertainment circle.


    Only when the artists are firmly controlled in their hands, can they rest assured to cultivate artists.


    Although this kind of behavior is despised by the public, as the boss of the entertainment industry, this method of using drugs to control artists is extremely easy to use, and who knows who uses it is always happy.


    So, in order to better control the following believers, organizations like the Orthodox Church are most suitable for drug control!


    This is the same with the boss of the entertainment industry, who controls his artists.


    It''s hard for Wang Fan to imagine that the Orthodox Church represents the positive energy sect in s city!


    Most of them have been controlled by drugs. Is there no one to report them?


    This is absolutely a major news of S City, far beyond the seriousness of entertainment circle and controlling its artists with drugs.


    This is a religious organization that preaches that people have accumulated virtue and do good deeds, but it secretly controls the believers through this evil means!


    "It can only be said that the new drugs will not be changed, and the addiction is too high. Let these people want to stop, naturally will not want to report! "


    Wang Fan was still lamenting that the western orthodox leader was good at cultivating kungfu. In a flash, he knew that in the process of cultivating brainwashing believers, I''m afraid the new drug money would not take up half of the country''s credit.


    As long as you are addicted to smoking, what the orthodox leader says must be what he says.


    When a believer preaches to the outside world that the orthodox church is good, there may be no response from the outside world. But when a large number of orthodox believers, together with the external propaganda, the charitable purpose of orthodox.


    public clamor can melt metals!


    More or less, they will get feedback from the society.


    Then the orthodox church is taking advantage of this opportunity to do a little charity. It''s a little thing that is easy to be hyped to make contributions to the orphanage. Then the positive energy and image of western orthodox can be easily established.


    And Wang Fan also saw the Mayor Jin Nannan, I''m afraid someone will report the western orthodox church, Jin Nannan and Chen Qian will not file a case.


    He observed that Jin Nan''s sincere admiration just now was absolutely not a fraud. Is Mayor Jin Nannan really brainwashed by the leader of the western orthodox church?


    Wang Fan sat aside and did not dare to drink the tea in front of him. Occasionally lift up is also pretending to drink tea, in fact did not dare to import!


    No one can guarantee that there is no other seasoning in the tea. In case they are crazy and don''t change the gold into the tea?


    Anyway, Wang fan is not going to take the risk!


    Wang Fan and Tai min, the founder of the western orthodox church, got to know each other through constant commercial flattery. And the other party did not propose to invite him to join the club. Maybe we need to observe it again.


    Wang Fan also pretended to be naive, did not mention anything about cooperation, and left the Orthodox Church in a hurry.


    "Sister Qing, there is a big problem in the western orthodox church..."


    Sitting in the car, Wang Fan said to Miao Qing and Liu pangzi what he saw in the western orthodox church.


    "The orthodox church is too powerful. Is it hard for them to brainwash the believers in exchange for gold?"


    After hearing this, Liu pangzi said it out loud.


    This wave of operation of the founder of the western orthodox church is unnecessary.


    This reminds him of the mobile game he played before. In the game, there was a guild with a strong president and a large number of members. In the end, the guild belonged to him alone, and those were trumpets made by his spenders!


    Liu Pangzi felt this was as like as two peas.


    It''s just that the founder of the Orthodox Church has changed the mode of spending money into a new type of drug money, and this way of manipulating people is even more abnormal.


    "Van Gogh, the leader of the western orthodox church, where did you get so much money for new drugs? In the past, the business of Jin Buhuan was monopolized by Xiaoquan gang. Now Xiaoquan gang has long existed in name. From what channel did the western orthodox church get Jin Buhuan? "


    While driving, Liu pangzi asked Wang Fan about his doubts.


    "Don''t you see that as we continue to investigate, these clues become clearer and clearer? At the beginning, it was just Jin Buhuan. With Jin Buhuan''s involvement in the small circle Gang, he later involved in the erotic website [room b], then the r people, and now the Orthodox Church. They are all related to Jin Buhuan! These forces control the following artists or believers through Jin Buhuan! "


    "The most important thing is the western orthodox church, which is the closest to us now. This western orthodox church is certainly not a positive energy sect. I feel that except for the leader of the church, Tai min, the members of the whole church, as long as they are the backbone, will be used by him for control."


    Wang Fan toward two people, said his guess.


    "Sister Qing, you should pay more attention here. This Begonia is actually the top of the western orthodox church, so she should also be controlled by the leader of the western orthodox church, Tai Ming!"


    "You have to focus on whether Begonia will take gold without changing. As long as it is found that Begonia is contaminated with gold without changing, it shows that she is not only brainwashed by the western orthodox church leader, but also forcibly controlled by the church leader with gold without changing! Before that, everything Begonia has done will be confirmed. "


    Wang Fan looks dignified and says to Miao Qing.


    Next, the focus of monitoring should be adjusted to focus on Begonia. Once it is found that Begonia is controlled by the western orthodox church. So it''s much easier to expose the true face of the Orthodox Church.


    As long as the new drug money is involved, this is absolutely hot news.


    Even if the mayor of S, Jin Nannan, wanted to cover up the western orthodox church, he could not stop it. The public opinion was enough to make his crusade complete.


    "Van Gogh, these are drug affairs. Even if they are true, they are not enough to prove the hypocrisy of the Orthodox Church."


    Liu pangzi asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Fat man, you concentrate on driving. According to my investigation, this Begonia is the spokesman of the western orthodox church in s city. What can be determined now is that most people in the western orthodox church must be controlled by Jin Buhuan!"


    "Once we find out that Begonia is addicted to smoking, it will definitely be a big wave for the media to reflect this incident. The western orthodox church slanders and practices good deeds, but behind it is hypocrisy. As long as the public opinion comes out and the police isolate and investigate a little, they will naturally know that the middle and high levels of the western orthodox church are collectively controlled by drugs."


    "The only variable now is Begonia. If we let the news out now, in case Begonia is not controlled by Jin Buhuan, then this charity is voluntary. Instead, Begonia is advertising to the Orthodox Church. Even if it proves that other church members are addicted to drugs, it will be interpreted as personal behavior. Other believers can''t represent the Orthodox Church!"


    Wang Fan patiently explained to Liu pangzi.


    The crux of the breakthrough lies in Begonia. After all, Begonia represents the face of Orthodox Church!

 V2.Chapter 1076

    Wang Fan in the car, has been behind the investigation plan layout completed.


    In order to investigate whether Begonia does not exchange gold, he directly authorized Miao Qing, and when necessary, mobilized the black tiger gang of short knife to help.


    After all, the official channel is certainly unreliable in the investigation of Begonia.


    Wang Fan believed that as long as he told Chen Qian that he suspected that Begonia was taking gold, in a twinkling of an eye, Begonia would know about it.


    All the investigations on Begonia can only be carried out by Wang Fan''s own team, which can keep the secrecy of the investigation.


    "Buzz..."


    When Wang fancai returned to his residence, the habitual vibration of his mobile phone rang out quietly.


    "Hello?"


    Wang Fan looked at the strange number, thought about it, and directly answered the phone.


    "Cui Yu was kidnapped by us. Don''t try to call the police. Once you call the police, we''ll tear up the ticket. Are you ready for the ransom of $3 million?"


    When Wang Fan got through, a vicious voice came from the phone.


    On the one hand, he warned Wang fan not to report to the police, and on the other hand, he asked Wang Fan whether he was ready for ransom.


    "Three million ransom, we are ready. As long as you release Cui Yu safely, you can take the money, and we will not call the police!"


    Wang Fan said to the other side in a deep voice. He was really afraid that the kidnappers would tear Cui Yu''s ticket on the spur of the moment.


    "Ransom we are ready, for the sake of safety, you look at the trading place and time, you decide, tell me, I will cooperate with you at any time!"


    Wang Fan tone steady, toward the kidnapper said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What''s the trading place and time? Now give us the money, we will not accept it! Because we don''t believe you! "


    The kidnapper fiercely refused Wang Fan''s request for a deal.


    ¡° What£¿¡±


    Wang Fan''s mind was in chaos.


    What kind of operation is the kidnapper?


    Why not play according to the routine?


    People have also been kidnapped, and now the ransom has been discussed. As a result, the other party actually does not want the ransom now.


    I''m afraid I''ve met a psycho.


    "It''s Cui Yu you kidnapped. Do you believe it or not? We are not fair cooperation, where does the trust come from? What are you going to do to release Cui Yu safely? "


    Wang Fan was stunned and asked the kidnapper on the phone. After all, Cui Yu is still in their hands.


    "We only cooperate with people who are honest with each other. We don''t believe you, so we dare not deal with you face to face now! You don''t have to be nervous. We have our own plans! "


    "You have to find a person with prestige as a guarantee in s city. In this way, we will accept your transaction request. Otherwise, we dare not accept your unilateral transaction request. We are also worried about you calling the police!"


    On the other side of the phone, the kidnapper no longer had a fierce tone. He explained to Wang Fan in a gentle tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang fan is in a mess again.


    Who are the kidnappers?


    The other party is also afraid of it. How can he be a kidnapper?


    "Listen, we are in s city. We only believe in Tai min, the leader of the western orthodox church. He is a good man. Only when he guarantees for you can we believe that you are not cheating us!"


    "And you also have to join the western orthodox church. As long as you become a member of the western orthodox church, and then the leader guarantees for you, we will believe that you will not tell the police about this matter, and our subsequent transactions will go on, otherwise we will not let people go!"


    The kidnappers on the phone, suddenly put forward their terms of trade.


    As soon as the terms of the deal were announced, Wang Fan was immediately shocked by thunder. How did the kidnapper feel like a shampoo room? He had to be a member for a deal?


    Wang Fan just wanted to simply redeem Cui Yu, but he didn''t expect that the money was ready. And the other party actually asked him to become a member of the orthodox church before accepting his deal.


    Wang Fan looks confused. Is this really a kidnapper?


    The kidnappers don''t all take money. How can they be so artistic?


    Is this the rhythm of forcing yourself to join the Orthodox Church?


    Care about your spiritual cultivation?


    "Think about it for yourself. Our time is limited. If you don''t join the western orthodox church and ask the leader of the western orthodox church to guarantee for you, we won''t release Cui Yu. Moreover, when the time is up, we will tear up the ticket so that you will never see Cui Yu again!"


    At this point, the other end of the phone returned to a vicious tone.


    "Remember, you only have one day to think about it. If we don''t hear about your joining the orthodox church the day after tomorrow, then you don''t have to care about Cui Yu, because he has disappeared!"


    With that, the kidnapper hung up the phone, leaving Wang Fan with a messy face!


    "Grass, what kind of ghost kidnapper is this?"


    Wang Fan threw the phone aside and couldn''t help yelling at the kidnappers.


    This is not what a serious kidnapper should look like.


    "Sister Qing, you can help me to analyze what ails these kidnappers. They asked me to join the Orthodox Church, and they had to have Tai min, the leader of the Orthodox Church, to guarantee that I would not call the police. Then they would trade with me and release Cui Yu! Isn''t that bullshit? "


    Even if Wang Fan is of high quality, he can not help but start to make complaints about it.


    "Is that what the kidnappers want? This is really harsh enough. They take money and then release people. Isn''t that ok? Even ask you to join the Orthodox Church, but also have the guarantee of the leader? How do I feel that they are kidnapping you instead of Cui Yu? "


    Miao Qing some don''t understand of say.


    It''s also the first time that she heard that a kidnapper would make such a request.


    "This is not a kidnapper at all! Would they be teasing you? "


    Although Miao Qing was puzzled, she said her guess.


    "I knew for a long time that these kidnappers were not normal kidnappers, otherwise they would not have kidnapped Cui Yu. After so many days, they said that they were preparing for the ransom. Now they have not even decided the place of the transaction. I feel that they just think about it step by step, just improvising and improvising!"


    Wang Fan make complaints about Tucao.


    Are his words and deeds monitored by these kidnappers?


    When Cui Yu was kidnapped, he didn''t know what the western orthodox church was.


    He just learned the existence of western orthodox church from sun Xixi, and people just came into contact with the relevant information of western orthodox church.


    So the kidnappers asked him to join the Orthodox Church?


    It''s all about looking at his trajectory.


    If these kidnappers had said two days earlier, Wang Fan would definitely treat them as mental illness. Where did they come from?


    "Sister Qing, I feel that all our affairs, especially in the past two days, when we investigate the Orthodox Church, should be monitored!"


    Wang Fan said to Miao Qing.


    They are watching others, and others are watching them.


    "You mean Begonia? Is she spying on us, or is the Orthodox Church spying on us? "


    Miao Qing asked thoughtfully, which is interesting!


    How long has it been?


    The whereabouts of her and Wang fan are exposed. There are not many people who know about them. They can be found out soon!

 V2.Chapter 1077

    "Elder sister Qing, let''s not think about it any more. It''s just to join the western orthodox church. Anyway, I wanted to join the western orthodox church and make a thorough investigation. Now that the other party has such a request, let''s push the boat with the current!"


    "And I''m worried that if the time is too long, I''m afraid the other party will get angry and tear up Cui Yu''s ticket directly. We can''t account for Cui Yinzhu!"


    Wang Fan no longer tangled, directly toward the Miao Qing, said his opinion.


    Instead of asking others to help them investigate the Orthodox Church, it''s better for him to sneak in and investigate in person. I will tell Miao Qing the useful information and ask her to analyze it again.


    "It''s easy to join the western orthodox church. Before I heard you say that you and the leader of the western orthodox church knew each other. According to him, you two share the same ideals. If you want to join in, it''s a matter of one sentence!"


    "But have you ever thought about the purpose of their kidnapping Cui Yu? Is it just for you to join the Orthodox Church? Or is it all temporary, to confuse our vision? "


    "After all, it''s all voluntary to join the western orthodox church, and you don''t have to sign any legal documents to join it. In other words, it''s freedom. What forces are doing this?"


    Miao Qing said her doubts.


    According to this situation, these kidnapper apparently did not act according to the original plan. Obviously, they had checked their action track for two days by monitoring, and temporarily established, knowing that they had secretly investigated the western orthodox church, the people who monitored them were obviously the western orthodox church.


    Wang Fan was worried about Cui Yu''s safety, but there was no delay at all. When he decided to join the western orthodox church, he came to the western orthodox camp again before dark.


    Looking at the Orthodox Church beside the small garden square, Wang Fan came twice in a row on the same day. He had to sigh about the fate.


    When he first came here, he didn''t propose to cooperate with the Orthodox Church. The Orthodox Christians who kidnapped Cui Yu were dissatisfied and deliberately wanted him to join in?


    But in this case, what is the significance of joining the western orthodox church?


    "Brother, did you come to see him? Is it the mayor who''s talking to you


    Wang Fan went into the western orthodox church. Before he spoke, the leader of the western orthodox church saw him and said hello to him politely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is really a self familiar, Wang fan can only murmur in his heart.


    "Leader Taimin, it''s like this. I have a friend Cui Yu who was kidnapped by some unknown forces a few days ago. Just now I received a phone call from the kidnappers. They insisted that I join the Orthodox Church and let you be my guarantor. Only these kidnappers would agree to trade with me and then release Cui Yu!"


    Wang Fan lazy and Thai people''s hypocritical politeness, directly explained the intention to him.


    In his mind, the person who kidnapped Cui Yu was probably related to the western orthodox church.


    His tone is not his problem, if it makes the leader of the cult Tai min not like to be a guarantor, or Tai min is not willing to let him join the western orthodox church, then we can see some information about these kidnappers!


    "Brother, it''s a small matter. Saving one''s life is better than a seven level putu. This is the wisdom of your Chinese Buddhists. It''s the same in our country h. I''ve passed the matter of joining the western orthodox church. From now on, you will be a member of our western orthodox church! You don''t have to go through any formality. If you are sincere, you will be smart. Just keep thinking that you are a member of the western orthodox church and continue to accumulate virtue and do good deeds, then the good news will come naturally! "


    "It''s no problem to be a guarantor, but I don''t know what kind of force it is. If you kidnap your friends, I will publicize that you have joined the Orthodox Church! In this way, you can watch your kidnappers secretly. Soon, your friends will be released


    "As for the matter of calling the police, if someone calls to ask me, I will help you. I promise you won''t go to the police! After all, our western orthodox church is a little famous in s city. If you want to be behind the scenes, you must have taken a fancy to our western orthodox church. What this positive energy church does will let you complete this transaction through me! "


    The leader of the western orthodox church was very reasonable and said patiently to Wang Fan.


    He not only agreed to Wang Fan''s request to join the church, but also with compassion, agreed to Wang Fan as a guarantor.


    "Brother, if you believe me, give me the kidnapper''s mobile phone number. As long as the other party doesn''t turn off, I will negotiate with the other party. They kidnap for money, not for murder. I promise you, as long as the phone is through, I will guarantee Cui Yu''s safety. "


    Taimin, the leader of western orthodox church, patted his chest and assured Wang Fan.


    It looks like the leader of the underworld. It seems that as long as he waves his hand, everywhere he goes, he will be king''s land! No matter what forces come here, they will bow down.


    "Don''t worry, my brother. My western orthodox church has been in s city for so many years. It''s still a little bit weak. Since the other party has chosen me as a guarantee, I''m sure it''s a small matter that I ask the other party not to touch Cui Yu."


    Looking at Wang Fan''s puzzled eyes, Tai min directly re emphasized the various networks of western orthodox.


    "It can''t really be the kidnapping of the self directing and self acting of the western orthodox church?"


    Looking at this familiar scene, Wang Fan seems to have seen it in some Chinese movies! He felt that the cult leader was actually behind the kidnapping of Cui Yu.


    On this recent day, he has been conducting an investigation around the Orthodox Church. What''s more strange is the time when this strange call came in. It was just after he got to know Timin, the leader of the western orthodox church.


    No sooner or later!


    The other party just concluded that he knew the leader of western orthodox church, so he asked him to ask Taiming to be the guarantor.


    All kinds of information gathered together, Wang Fan would not doubt, this kidnapping Cui Yu is behind the Thai people''s instigation.


    But this kind of action is too eager for quick success and instant benefit. Can''t it be delayed for a while? Or does the orthodox really think he can''t turn his head around?


    Wang Fan, with a grateful look on his face, said to the leader of the western political church, Tai min.


    The performance naturally needs to be matched, and the other party actually wants to play like this.


    Then he will cooperate well. He also wants to have a careful look. What kind of tricks do the kidnappers or the Orthodox Christians want to play?


    Self directing and self acting!


    Just treat others as idiots!


    Are these believers mentally ill?


    After making sure that he had joined the Orthodox Church and that the leader of the church, Tai min, was a guarantor, Wang Fan left the base camp of the orthodox church with deep gratitude.


    He''s worried about talking to Thai min again. What if they keep him for dinner? Now Wang fan does not dare to move anything in the western orthodox church for fear that the other party will poison him!

 V2.Chapter 1078

    In the western orthodox camp, Wang Fan looks at Tai min, the leader of the western orthodox church, with an abnormal smile on his face. He feels uncomfortable, fearing that if he has been in contact with the western orthodox church for a long time, he will have psychological obstacles.


    The Thai people are like a smiling Buddha all day long. Is it hard for those believers to be fooled by him!


    Wang fan can''t manage it. After all, the western orthodox church has been established long enough, and it must have its unique features if it can be established and survive to the present.


    Soon, Wang Fan went back to the hotel. As a result, the front foot stepped into the room, and the back foot phone rang, which was the number of the previous kidnapper!


    "So direct? No turning! "


    Wang Fan couldn''t help humming.


    These kidnappers who are monitoring him are too exaggerated. At least give each other some free time. As a result, the kidnappers are like invisible people, standing outside the door and looking at him!


    "Hey, I have joined the orthodox church according to your request, and Tai min, the leader of the Orthodox Church, has promised to guarantee that I will not report to the police. Now you should rest assured that this transaction will happen."


    Wang Fan picked up the phone and asked the kidnapper without saying a word.


    Since these people are staring at him so closely, the other party should know a series of things about him in the Orthodox Church!


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll send someone to investigate! As long as you are a member of the western orthodox church and you are guaranteed by the leader of the western orthodox church Tai min, there will be no problem. We will wait until we have a clear investigation and we will talk about it later! "


    The kidnapper on the phone has no vicious voice, but Wang Fan feels that there is a trace of happiness in the tone of the other party!


    Wang Fan''s mind, suddenly emerged a picture, these kidnappers seem to have completed a task in general, that kind of excitement, undisguised was expressed.


    "Hey, my friend, what''s the purpose of our Orthodox Church?"


    Wang Fan suddenly asked the kidnapper on the opposite side of the phone.


    "Don''t forget the original intention, be good, follow the original intention, do good and accumulate virtue!"


    What surprised Wang Fan happened. The kidnapper''s tone was crazy. He recited the tenet of Daoxi orthodoxy to Wang Fan quickly!


    "My friends, have you ever done good when you joined the church?"


    Although Wang Fan was stunned for a moment, he began to listen to each other.


    "Yes, I donated half of my property to the orthodox church last year. Now I''m not far away from the core believers!"


    The kidnapper said to Wang Fan on the phone with a proud face.


    That tone is extremely arrogant, Wang fan does not need to see also know, is certainly that kind of pride from the heart!


    And listen to this heavy breathing sound, Wang fan can feel, the other side is also proud of it! It seems that it is not so easy to donate money to the Orthodox Church.


    "Dear Wang Fan, you are welcome to join the Orthodox Church. We will be a family in the future."


    It seems to be found that Wang Fan has joined the western orthodox church. The kidnapper congratulates Wang Fan with a crazy face. He is not nervous because he has exposed his identity.


    "Brother Wang Fan, we will be a family in the future. You can call me Li Xudong! I joined the association a few years earlier than you. Just call me Dongge! "


    The kidnapper said to Wang Fan on the phone with a kind face.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang fan is more than speechless. He doubts whether he has answered the wrong phone. Is this what the kidnapper should say?


    Brother, you are here to kidnap, not to be a brother!


    Even if the kidnapper exposed the details, he even wanted to be brothers with him. Wang Fan really didn''t know how to evaluate these stupid thieves!


    Either they are brave and not afraid of their information exposure at all; Or there is something wrong with his brain. He kidnaps others and even treats them as brothers. Wang fan can''t understand each other''s operation.


    "Brother Dong, you kidnapped Cui Yu. How do you solve it now?"


    Wang Fan had to ask, Cui Yu is still in the other party''s hands, although he has in accordance with the other party''s requirements, joined the western orthodox church, but that is just oral join, in fact, there is no binding force on him!


    "It''s all a family. Cui Yu is fine when it comes to kidnapping or not."


    The kidnapper Li Xudong said carelessly that he didn''t mind that Wang Fan knew his details.


    "These people are not just IQ offline! I''m afraid I don''t have intelligence quotient! "


    Wang Fan couldn''t help but compare the kidnapper Li Xudong with Liu pangzi. As a result, he found that Liu pangzi would definitely win by a big margin!


    "Brother Dong, I have joined the orthodox church now. Can you tell me what the orthodox church did to kidnap Cui Yu?"


    Wang Fan wants to test each other''s IQ, and directly asks Li Xudong why he kidnapped Cui Yu.


    "What''s the reason? If there''s a mission on it, just order to kidnap! Do you need any more reasons? The elder''s words are the truth. Only by listening to the elder''s words can we improve our spiritual world as soon as possible, so that we can be promoted to a higher level and become saints as soon as possible! "


    If the kidnapper Li Xudong doesn''t say anything, it''s all right. As a result, Wang fan is caught off guard by the reason of this series of kidnapping.


    Is this really a kidnapper?


    No idea of your own?


    What other people say is what, is it really all thoroughly brainwashed?


    "Brother Wang Fan, you are a new member of the association. You don''t know the power of the elders! As long as you are obedient, they will show you a friendly and beautiful world. In that world, there are all kinds of delicious food hanging on the trees, pure white milk or wine flowing in the rivers, and all kinds of famous models can be seen everywhere on the ground


    The more Li Xudong talks, the more outrageous he is. Chen, Wang fan can''t listen any more!


    Is this a friendly world in the hands of senior elders?


    Are you sure the elder didn''t let him take drugs and he fell into his own fantasy? It''s no wonder that the spirit is not normal to live in such an environment all day long!


    Wang Fan sympathized with each other. He was completely taken by the western orthodox church as a Spearman, but he still thought about the western orthodox church. The power of the golden exchange is really huge!


    "Brother Dong, I''ll have a chance to experience the world you''re talking about in the future. How to solve Cui Yu''s problem now? The kidnapping is contrary to the tenet of our Orthodox Church!"


    Wang Fan no longer listen to each other Hu break down, directly ask Cui Yu.


    "The world is drunk, but I wake up alone! This is actually a test for us. As long as we finish the task of the elder, my ability will be strengthened! "


    "You don''t have to worry about Cui Yu. I''ll send him back in a moment and promise not to hurt him! How can we orthodox really attack civilians? It''s too late to save them


    The kidnapper Li Xudong simply said to Wang Fan.


    Get this kind of reply, Wang Fan deeply by thunder!


    Is this God sent Toby?


    It''s just for fun?


    This is a kidnapper. After he became a brother, he released the hostage unconditionally?

 V2.Chapter 1079

    Wang fan doesn''t know what state he hung up.


    He always thought that he was negotiating with the ferocious kidnappers, but now it seems that he is more like two long lost friends talking to each other!


    The kidnapping of Cui Yu is a riot.


    The kidnapper''s IQ is worrying!


    Wang Fan wants to cheat casually, and the other party will not let him go. After all, the other party asked him to prepare a ransom of three million yuan. Now the other party has not even seen the money. Just because he communicated with each other on the phone, and then said that he has joined the western orthodox church!


    This kind of unreliable words, the other party actually believe, what makes Wang Fan confused is that the other party doesn''t even ask about the ransom, just let people go?


    "Have I ever opened my mouth? Did you influence the kidnappers? "


    Wang Fan absurd thought, this kind of thing has happened, Wang Fan feel the understanding of the world is too little.


    If it is really the world''s largest, there are all kinds of strange things, this h country is different!


    Wang Fanling is sitting on the sofa in the suite. He is waiting for the news from the other party. He is worried that the kidnapper Li Xudong is just teasing him. He just talks about it. In fact, he won''t release Cui Yu!


    But around such a big circle, the other party just to tease him to play?


    It''s not as good as that!


    Mood can be described as two days, while imagining the kidnapper is a fool, really unconditional release of Cui Yu; At the same time, he thought that he was a fool and believed the strange saying of the kidnapper!


    tired


    Waiting time is long, looking at the mobile phone only half an hour, but Wang Fan feel full of a century so long, in the end who is a fool?


    Just as Wang Fan was waiting anxiously, Cui Yinzhu called in.


    "Brother fan, Xiaoyu is safe at home now!"


    Cui Yinzhu said to Wang Fang in surprise on the phone.


    "Don''t go out in a hurry, I''ll come right away!"


    Good news at last. Wang Fan hastily toward two people exhort a way.


    At the moment, he doesn''t care who is a fool. As long as Cui Yuping comes back safely, the following things will be discussed later.


    "Chubby, Cui Yugang has just got home safely. Please come and pick me up quickly. Let''s go to his home and have a look at the specific situation!"


    Wang Fan also told Liu pangzi about Cui Yu''s safe return.


    During this time, Liu pangzi has been investigating Cui Yu''s kidnapping. Now Cui Yu is safe and sound. Naturally, they have to go to the door to investigate.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother fan, brother fat!"


    Inside Cui Yinzhu''s house, Cui Yu greets them with a simple smile.


    "I grass, you don''t seem to have been kidnapped. I see how your body has gained a lot of weight, and you are more energetic than before! Have you gone out quietly to enjoy yourself


    Liu pangzi didn''t care how Cui Yu was called. Instead, he looked at Cui Yu in surprise and asked. Because he hasn''t seen each other for a few days, he finds out that Cui Yuyin is getting fat.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s analyze your experience in this period of time in detail!"


    Wang Fan looks at Cui Yu who has gained weight and directly listens to him.


    It''s outrageous enough to meet this kind of kidnapper, but now I find that the kidnapped hostage is very generous and fat!


    Wang Fan has some doubts about whether he is derailed from the world. This h country is really interesting. Everything can happen.


    "Haha, that day when I was looking up the information for Van Gogh, the group rushed in and caught me directly with the headgear. When I saw the light again, they were already in their base camp, and I didn''t know where they were."


    Cui Yu explained to them with a simple smile.


    "No, what''s your constitution? People kidnap you, and you''re still fat. It has nothing to do with whether you see the sunshine or not


    Liu pangzi was dissatisfied and muttered to Cui Yu.


    He keeps fit, but he eats a lot of food every day. As a result, Cui Yu actually grew fat in silence, which is not in line with the law?


    Liu pangzi looks at Cui Yu who has gained weight. He can''t help but feel citric acid in his heart.


    "Fat master, don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet. They locked me in a house. In fact, there was no so-called kidnapping, let alone maltreating me! Every day, they try their best to make me join the Orthodox Church


    "I don''t know what they mean by Orthodox Church. Anyway, they say that as long as they join Orthodox Church, they will have nothing to worry about. They are their own brothers. Anyway, there are a lot of nice things to say. All of them are very kind. In order to protect their lives, I naturally agreed to them without hesitation, and then I became their religious friend for no reason."


    Cui Yu said with a circle on her face.


    "No, it means that these people kidnap you and offer you good food and drink. You have nothing to do with it, so you get fat?"


    Liu pangzi immediately yelled.


    He felt that his IQ was insulted. Because he was worried about Cui Yu, he lost several jin of weight. As a result, the meat was all on Cui Yu, which was unfair.


    "I agree that after joining the association, they will treat me as a member of the church. Except that they don''t give me a mobile phone and forbid me to go out, everything else is the same as them. They don''t stay up late to play with the computer. It''s normal for them to be a little fat. They say things every day, such as don''t forget their first intention. I tell them that it''s my first intention not to go to work, and then I eat and sleep in it, When you wake up, find someone to chat with


    Cui Yusheng is afraid that Liu pangzi doesn''t understand, so he mends the knife again.


    "Cao, these grandsons cheated me to prepare three million dollars to redeem you! As a result, you''ve all been


    Liu pangzi howls discontentedly that these kidnappers are too bullying. They don''t want ransom, but they still tease him!


    "Fat man, don''t get excited. Cui Yu''s safe return is the best. Those kidnappers have brain problems. I have contacted them on the phone before. I doubt that they have no intelligence. How can these people survive to the present? "


    Wang Fan''s words stop Liu pangzi. If he goes on, Cui Yu''s dissatisfaction will be aroused. Cui Yu didn''t spend a ransom, so it''s best to come back safely. Although the fat man just complains, it''s inevitable that Cui Yu has other ideas.


    "What IQ can these stupid forks have? Isn''t this orthodox church controlled by the religious leader? I think these people are drug addicts. They have no common sense! If this man is released, I''m afraid he can''t find a good place to beg! "


    Liu said angrily.


    "Take drugs and be a fool!"


    Wang Fan was awakened in an instant.


    Before, he always felt that although these kidnappers had passion, they were not the kind of normal people should have. He always felt that there was something wrong, and he couldn''t say it for a while.


    Now he understands that these kidnappers are just drug addicts.


    What IQ do you want?


    They all live in the fantasy of drugs. They leave the Orthodox Church as a waste.

 V2.Chapter 1080

    Cui Yu came back safely.


    Wang Fan finally knew about the causes and consequences of this farce like kidnapping, which made many orthodox believers insane.


    Moreover, men are controlled by drugs, and their mind is more corroded.


    Just from Cui Yu''s mouth, we can directly understand that they seem to have lost their own thinking consciousness, which is exactly what others say, a typical execution machine.


    "Brother fan, what''s the point of living for these people? They don''t have their own thoughts. They are controlled by others behind their backs all day long! Are they so content with the status quo? "


    Liu pangzi also learned to think for himself and put forward his doubts to Wang Fan.


    "It''s not clear? Now, these people will communicate with Cui Yu once in a while. If they continue, they will be transformed into the fate of the core members of the sect, and then they will be tattooed and become the dead men of the sect. At that time, apart from performing tasks, they will not talk to you at all, let alone disclose information about them! "


    Wang Fan finally understood.


    Under the control of Jin Buhuan, the more you take, the more seriously your mind will be corroded by drugs. In the later stage of smoking, it can not be separated from the control of gold.


    It''s not nice to say that the father of these people is the one who controls the gold!


    No wonder Liu Juan, who is far away from the R state, suggested that he meet the core members of the western orthodox church and kill them directly. To that extent, the other side has no perception of the outside world and lives on spiritual food.


    If you don''t bring down the other side completely, as long as these dead men have the ability to do it, they will absolutely kill each other to complete their task.


    "Van Gogh, can we ask them to meet again in the name of our Catholics, collect the evidence that they were controlled by western orthodox church leaders with drugs, and then expose them?"


    Liu pangzi, with a hopeful face, said to Wang fan that he rarely put forward a good suggestion, and naturally hoped that Wang Fan would adopt it.


    These two days, he has been staring at Cui Yu''s kidnapping. As a result, all his efforts are useless. Cui Yu came back unharmed, and she got fat, which made Liu pangzi feel nervous.


    "It doesn''t work. Even if we expose all of these members, it can only show that the western orthodox church doesn''t strictly check the following members! It does not reveal the evil face of the Orthodox Church! "


    "And with the mouth of Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, the dead can say that they survive. I''m afraid that when the media comes to light, he will come back to the same way, put down the butcher''s knife, become a Buddha, and everyone is born equal. Even if some believers are drug addicts now, they can''t be deprived of their right to do good deeds!"


    Wang Fan some headache said.


    Moreover, according to his previous observation, Jin Nan''s worship of the western orthodox church is so strong.


    In the absence of substantive evidence to expose this kind of behavior of the western orthodox church, the tone of the media must have changed to the situation he just said.


    The voice of equality of all living beings, on the contrary, put the western orthodox church at the commanding height of interests.


    "Hello, sister Qing, is there any special situation in Begonia these days?"


    Wang Fan thought of Begonia, quickly took out the phone and asked Miao Qing.


    "It''s too normal. I don''t know if this woman pretends to be one on purpose. If she is controlled by Jin Buxiang, there will be drug addiction. I''ve been staring at her for a whole day. As a result, this person is completely normal now! "


    "Three o''clock is a line. She often appears in her company and orphanage. According to my observation, her expression is very hypocritical. It''s always a smile. I can''t see it at all. It''s the kind of satisfaction after she doesn''t change money!"


    "I speculate that Begonia may not have taken Jin Buhuan. If she was controlled by Jin Buhuan, she could still disguise like this, it would be terrible! Directly through the control of facial expression of the subtle, to show personal emotions! I have never met such a person


    Miao Qing solemnly told Wang Fan her investigation results.


    All the observations tell us that Begonia behaves like a normal person, not like a drug addict at all.


    "Never see Begonia taking drugs? Is this woman really doing charity from the bottom of her heart? "


    Wang Fan asked without reply.


    If Begonia is not controlled by the Orthodox Church, then every word and deed of Begonia is her original intention.


    "Maybe the time is too short. I''ll arrange someone here to help me and stare at it more. I''m sure I can find the real purpose of Begonia!"


    Miao Qing comforted Wang Fan.


    These things can''t be done in a hurry, especially in the investigation of drug cases. If others don''t show their flaws to them, they can only follow them foolishly.


    "Sister Qing, don''t worry. Begonia is the key person. Now that she hasn''t been exposed, it doesn''t mean he will never be exposed! And the essence of the Orthodox Church, I went to the base camp twice, in fact, has been clear! No matter whether Begonia suck or not, it does not conflict with our previous investigation of western orthodox church.


    "In the western orthodox church, it must be Timin, the leader of the church, who used Jinbuhuan to control most of the believers. Moreover, he is still in the process of brainwashing. According to the situation of control and the strength of control, he will gradually divide these believers into different levels and finally become the saints in their mouth! They are the sectarian martyrs, just like the one who came to assassinate us that day! "


    "Maybe because of the basic problems, most of the people he controls are local people of H country. For the time being, there are no believers with strong fighting capacity. Maybe it''s troublesome for him to control people with strong strength. So up to now, the orthodox church we come into contact with seems very weak!"


    "The assassin is also vulnerable, and the brain of the man who kidnapped Cui Yu is even worse! This may be the sequelae of Jin Buhuan


    Wang Fan told what he knew.


    "What''s your plan, brother fan? Let''s make the investigation public now? But I don''t think it''s going to be very effective! "


    Miao Qing vaguely knew Wang Fan''s idea, slightly worried toward Wang Fan to ask.


    "Sister Qing, you don''t have to worry about the rest. Just keep staring at Begonia these two days!"


    "It must be big news that the Protestants of the western orthodox church are under the control of the religious leader with drug money, but it is not enough to expose the true face of the western orthodox church."


    "I will collect a lot of negative materials behind the Orthodox Church through other channels. If the Orthodox Church mainly controls so many believers, the amount of money they handle at the top must be an amazing number. No matter how good the relationship between them is, they will not dare to be exposed to the official sight."


    "I will ask them to do more investigation. The Orthodox Church must be transporting gold through underground channels. As long as they have done this, they can''t cover it up!"


    Wang Fan highlighted the plan in his heart.


    The day has eyes, the night has ears.


    People are living, things are dead.


    As long as he keeps an eye on Kim, he believes that he will soon be able to find out the power of the western orthodox church.

 V2.Chapter 1081

    Wang fan made clear the direction of the investigation.


    Liu pangzi had already informed short Dao to come under his sign.


    If one of them is familiar with the gangs in S City, he is definitely short knife.


    Dare to fight and fight!


    Had it not been for the financial crisis of the black tiger Gang a few years ago, which led to the gradual decline of the black tiger Gang, the existence of the black tiger gang was definitely weaker than that of the small circle gang.


    Now, with the help of Wang Fan, the black tiger Gang is also on its way. It''s already taking in most of the territory of the small circle gang.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi have already left Cui Yinzhu''s residence. After all, they are more sensitive now. They secretly don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at him.


    At that time, when the knife comes in again, I''m afraid Cui Yu''s ordinary identity will become a little sensitive. For the safety of Cui Yinzhu and Cui Yu, Wang Fan decides to meet with the knife outside.


    "Brother fan, I have something to report. Great news!"


    Short knife saw Wang Fan the first time, rushed to the good news.


    "Short knife, you get in the car and speak slowly. Fat man, drive. You can go wherever you want!"


    Wang Fan said to them.


    Only when we talk about things in a mobile car can we have a higher level of confidentiality. Whether it''s taking photos or monitoring, the effect will be greatly reduced in the face of a mobile car.


    "Brother fan, it''s like this. The small circle gang was disbanded. Then the black tiger Gang took advantage of the situation and annexed more than 90% of their territory!"


    "The strength of the black tiger Gang is no less than that of the small circle gang at its peak, and the number of the black tiger gang has exceeded hundreds of people! During this period, the number of people is still increasing. Some small gangs have come to join us! "


    Short knife sitting in the back seat, the black tiger Gang this period of good news, a head out.


    "Not bad. You still have some ability to help the black tiger gang up so soon. I thought you wanted us to do it!"


    A fat man said to the knife while driving. The tone of Liu''s voice is very similar to that of the legendary leader.


    "Fat master, isn''t this obvious? I''ll find someone to publicize what happened to you and brother fan before. I''ll tell them that it''s all done by my black tiger gang. In fact, a lot of black gang forces can''t stand it any longer, so I''m coming to join us?"


    Short knife a face smile of explain a way.


    He is a native of s city. Naturally, he knows that the local gangs are bullying. They are small circle gangs. They are foreign gangs. They are brave and fierce. That''s common.


    In fact, most of the local gangs in s city are unwilling to have a direct conflict with the small circle gangs. After all, they are more likely to lose than to win. Over time, they acquiesce in the small circle gangs'' practice, unless they go too far.


    With the acquiescence of this kind of gangs, the development and growth of small circle gangs is also extremely fast, but the villains have their own villains!


    But God will take it!


    In this short period of time, the small gangs that once dominated most of s city have been fragmented and no longer exist.


    "Brother fan, I have a bold idea. Can you help me grasp it? I want to take advantage of the heat of Xiaoquan Gang''s extinction, and then we take refuge in the gangs. As long as it can be completed, the influence of our black tiger gang will occupy more than 80% of the territory of s city immediately! The rest of the gangs can''t help them! "


    Short knife hesitated for a moment, or toward Wang Fan said his plan.


    "Not bad, this is the integration of resources. This plan works, and it is inevitable for the black tiger Gang to become bigger and stronger. We have to face it all the time!"


    Wang Fan agreed with the plan.


    "Brother fan, if we follow this plan, the number of our black tiger gang will soar more than ten times in an instant! For these people loyalty, temporarily do not need to consider, who is the fist in a short time, who has the final say? After my integration, I will strengthen Loyalty Education for them! "


    "The biggest problem now is the problem of funds. There are more and more people. The funds we prepared before are already stretched. If we expand the black tiger Gang ten times on the existing basis, the funds before will not be enough!"


    "If we can''t pay the fees on time, the gangs who are recruited by us will surely be unstable! It will be very difficult for us to control it again! "


    Dagger told Wang Fan his worries.


    Most of the people who come to gangs come together to make money.


    Now that they have been incorporated, they have to be responsible for their financial resources!


    In a high consumption city like s City, let alone not pay wages, even if it is delayed a little, these people will absolutely riot!


    It''s all ruthless people who get together to engage in gangs. If there is a bright future, who will come to mix the society?


    "I know what you''re talking about. It''s necessary to have strong financial support for gangs. Without family support, it''s just bullshit if you tell them all kinds of feelings! I can support you with this money, but what can you bring me? "


    "I have been in charge of the black tiger gang before. I''ll leave the black tiger Gang to you. In fact, the black tiger Gang is also mine. What else can you give me when you think about it?"


    Wang Fan sat on the copilot and said with a flat face.


    Instead of staring at the knife, he looked out of the window at all kinds of scenes disappearing rapidly backward.


    "This..."


    Short knife can''t help being a little nervous.


    Although Wang Fan did not look directly at him, but this plain words, but brought him pressure, not weaker than when he and others fight!


    "Van Gogh, this is the best opportunity for our black tiger gang. As long as we seize it, we can become the first black gang in S City, even the leader of H country!"


    "I came out to be a gangster. At the beginning, I just wanted to be a gangster. After so many years of being a gangster, I found that I didn''t mean much. I want to be the biggest and strongest. I hope you can give me this opportunity to help me become the gangster of S city!"


    "In exchange, the whole black tiger Gang, as well as me, we are all brothers under your name. I swear by short knife that I will only respect you as the boss in my life and never betray you!"


    The short knife ponders for a moment, a face serious toward Wang Fan said.


    The tone is extremely respectful, as if facing an extremely important choice in life.


    And he really wants to hold Wang Fan''s thigh. Wang Fan''s thigh is too thick. Following Wang fan is a huge profit. Of course, the official background goes without saying. He already knows that there are two embassies behind Wang Fan.


    In the era when the strong gang was respected, he knew Wang Fan''s skill. Ten daggers could not beat one Wang Fan.


    At the moment, he hopes to achieve his dream with the help of Wang Fan!

 V2.Chapter 1082

    Wang Fan sat in the car, thinking about the short knife, just solemnly.


    Of course, Liu pangzi also knows the importance of this. He shut up and focused on driving.


    "Pay the gangsters and quickly incorporate them?"


    Wang Fan recalled that the key content of the short sword just now is that s city has incorporated gangs with extremely simple means.


    As long as you show your strength a little, and then give money, you can basically win over most people.


    The incorporation of gangs here is not like that in W province. The complicated relations over there are too complicated. It''s a big move!


    Wang fan is not in a hurry to reply. He was pondering over his proposal just now. The help information of short knife opened up his new idea in an instant.


    He just wanted to integrate the entertainment resources of s city and integrate them aboveboard!


    Maybe it''s because he has been in contact with the government for a long time, so that Wang Fan has forgotten that the underground forces that exist everywhere can be integrated.


    Although it is not officially recognized, once the integration is completed, the underground power can play an extremely powerful role, not inferior to the official power at all!


    "What I''m good at is controlling gangs."


    Wang Fan was a little annoyed.


    Under the short knife''s reminder, he suddenly opens.


    In s city for such a long time, it was only at the beginning that I came into contact with the black tiger Gang, and then let the black tiger Gang develop freely.


    And now he just remembered that what he was best at was to control the gangs and set up his own mission. Not with the official, for all kinds of intrigue!


    Especially in s city and province, where gangs are rampant. The most direct and effective way to solve the problem is to control the gangs and then establish forces.


    When it comes to spying or marking people, the most efficient ones are always gangsters. Street gangsters can be seen everywhere. They are also the groups that are most likely to let people relax their vigilance.


    Otherwise, there would not be any plainclothes police in the police station. They would follow the example of street gangsters to mark people.


    Wang Fan also knows that there are many difficulties in integrating the power of a region, the most direct of which is the problem of funds.


    At the beginning of this integration, we can''t stop at all, we can only keep throwing money into it. And there is no return in the early stage, so Wang Fan has to consider it carefully.


    Liu pangzi is driving quietly on the road around the city.


    Wang Fan sometimes frowns and sometimes looks out of the window, obviously thinking about things.


    Several people did not speak, the car was quiet, short knife at the moment in a very uneasy mood, he did not dare to disturb Wang Fan''s thinking, can only wait so quietly.


    "OK, you can start to integrate the gangs in S City, but I''ll think about the specific plan. As for the funds needed in the future, I can support you! But remember what you said just now, I have the ability to hold you to this position and pull you down in an instant! "


    About five minutes later, Wang Fan broke the silence with a voice. He said calmly to the knife.


    He is not afraid of short knife treason.


    "Yes, thank you, brother fan. I will do it for you! You''ll be my boss in the future. As long as you tell me what to do, I''ll never say anything! " The short knife quickly guarantees a way.


    The stone hanging in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    His dream is to unify the underworld in s city. As the elder brother of the underworld, in order to realize his dream, he doesn''t mind that he has a boss on top.


    See Wang Fan agreed to his request, at the moment he is also very excited.


    Unify the underworld of s city!


    Even can take advantage of this momentum to become the leader of the underworld in H country!


    He is afraid that if he is too excited, he will leave a bad impression on Wang Fan.


    "Fat man, go back to the hotel, find a position in front of you, and let your people pick you up. Just now, let''s get started. I''ll send you the follow-up integration plan when I''m done!" Wang Fan thought of the triad gang in W province.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with the idea of controlling gangs, establishing forces, and then solving problems!


    Moreover, the integration of the underworld forces in the whole region, such as arm wielding envoys, whether it''s doing things or making money. Their efficiency is far better than that of fighting alone.


    In Wang Fan''s memory, it seems that in other small countries, when local residents are robbed or kidnapped, they basically don''t go to the police station to report to the police, but go directly to the local gang leader!


    Because they believe that the time to solve the crime of the gang will definitely be before the police.


    After this kind of thing is made public, it is a shame for the small country official!


    But they can''t stop it either. In fact, there are gangsters in their police system, occupying a high-level position, which can only be used up to now.


    Wang Fan naturally knows that in S City, the black tiger Gang certainly can''t achieve the ability to reach the sky, but it''s much more convenient to integrate them than to be timid and investigate things.


    Dingquan international hotel.


    "Green elder sister, you help me to plan, had better work out a scheme, I intend to let short knife integrate the gang forces of s city."


    "It''s just the specific way of integration and the form of operation that we need to consider. The integration work in the early stage is already in progress. As long as we come up with a plan, we believe that the integration will be completed soon!"


    In the room, Wang Fan said to Miao Qing with a serious face.


    "Brother fan, I think the proposal of short knife is very good. Money is omnipotent. Other forces have to use drugs to control. We can use money to control them directly. Let them pay their salary on time every month. What reason do they have to leave?"


    Liu pangzi was frank and said what he thought.


    "The fat man''s point is very practical. In fact, during this period, I also found a general situation of the power of state h, whether it is the upper class or the owners of major companies. They want to firmly control the people below, and basically use drugs to control them. Once it is exposed, there is no room for maneuver!"


    "And we don''t have to do this step. As long as the core of the integrated Mafia forces is our own people, and all kinds of other small leaders pay salaries on schedule, they can''t get access to any core secrets. In this way, it''s like setting up a company and managing it level by level from top to bottom. Different levels have different treatment!"


    Miao Qing thought a little, and a general plan was formed in his mind.


    "Sister Qing, I''ll make a plan according to your plan!"


    Wang Fan clapped the board and said that everyone came out to mix for money, and giving money directly is the most practical!

 V2.Chapter 1083

    The next day, Wang fan made an early appointment with Liu pangzi, and they went to the black tiger Gang together.


    After yesterday''s discussion, Wang Fan has determined the implementation plan of integrating s city''s underworld resources. He wants to face-to-face, and short knife to understand the s City gangs, the current situation.


    If there are any problems, the plan should be revised in time. If there are no problems, the plan formulated by Miao Qing should be integrated.


    Black tiger gang in s city.


    "Brother fan, we were already integrating a few days ago. After you agreed to support our black tiger Gang to integrate yesterday, now it''s only left. These gangs are still hesitating! The other gangs have been changed into the branch of the black tiger Gang! "


    "The current territory of our black tiger gang has occupied 90% of the s city. It''s not a big problem whether the remaining gangs agree or not. If they agree, everyone will be happy. If they don''t agree, we''ll just go ahead!"


    "They have no need to exist! I''m not doing it now. I just want to give them face and let them think about it for two days


    Seeing Wang Fan''s entrance, short Dao quickly reported to Wang Fan what happened during the integration of the two days.


    "Short knife, it''s needless to say that the completion of these, the trend of the times, the results I can imagine, you directly tell me the integration process, what problems, as well as precautions, we should ensure that the integration process, no other accidents Wang Fan said.


    He interrupted the official reporting process. What he wanted was to grasp the details. Only by controlling the details from the root, would the whole process not make waves.


    "Van Gogh, in the process of integration, the biggest problem is the problem of funds. Because we have integrated so many gangs, their common problem is that the funds of gangs have been in deficit. Even if we are not integrated, they will not last long!"


    "And our integration is actually to pay for the acquisition, even the acquisition of people and sites together. Now it''s hard for gangs to do it. Seeing that our black tiger king has abundant funds, they naturally have to hold us tight!"


    Short knife said to Wang Fan in detail that he was integrating other gangs.


    "Is there a financial crisis for the gangs? People who lick blood on the edge of the knife, if they don''t have money, they will rob and kidnap. Is it difficult that they really regard these gangs as starting companies? "


    Liu pangzi listened to the explanation of short knife and said it out loud.


    Not only Liu pangzi, but also Wang Fan.


    Are the gangs in H country trying to clean themselves up?


    Money or not, they are all illegal, the main revenue is relying on gray income?


    Trafficking in drugs, kidnapping people, all kinds of ways prohibited by law to make a fortune are common to them.


    Now it''s normal?


    Do they think that if we set up branches and financial accounts in the Mafia, we can be recognized by the state?


    Mafia forces are illegal. If they are black, they should never think about becoming white. On the contrary, they will die faster.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. Before the small gangs came in, our local gangs were still very rich. After all, we need to scare them a little bit. All kinds of protection fees and taxes on the site will be sent to our home as soon as time comes! And the risk is not big, they are all voluntary! "


    "We can''t do it now. In recent years, small circle gangs have developed too rapidly. Moreover, for those merchants in the construction site, the protection fees are far lower than the market price, so we can''t even collect the protection fees. Although the income from the protection fees is lost to the gangs, it won''t hurt their bones. The main income channel of the gangs is selling drugs!"


    "In fact, the price of traditional drugs is very transparent. Although the profit is huge, it depends on the amount of drugs taken. To put it bluntly, it is the throughput of agents on the site. No matter what, everyone can make money! And the small circle gang from the R side, into the gold does not change, it is to chaos the market! "


    "The price of gold is far lower than the cost of traditional drugs, but the effect is several times that of traditional drugs! The gold market is still increasing steadily. If this small circle Gang fails, I''m afraid in a few years, it will be the small circle gang that will integrate the forces of the whole S4 gangs! "


    Short knife will be one of the interests, toward the two said.


    "Ha ha, the competition is cruel enough. The violent industry of selling drugs can''t survive. The small circle Gang is really tough enough!"


    Liu pangzi said with a cold hum.


    "The small circle gang has been disbanded now. If we don''t exchange money, we can''t get in now. It''s reasonable to say that the traditional drug sales of these gangs are not so depressed yet.".?


    Wang Fan also expressed his doubts.


    "Brother fan, in fact, is just related to the cultural environment of our country h. he is brave and fierce in argument. Compared with the previous small circle Gang, he is not good at it at all!"


    "In fact, these gangs in s city have to earn money. They have been riding on their heads for so many years, and then they have to make a confession to the police station and other departments every year. They have been squeezed layer upon layer. Some gangs are just eating the bottom line, and they are ready to give up!"


    "As we all know, it''s just a temporary failure to enter the new drug market. As soon as the channel is opened up, the short-term market will return to the scene of gold not changing a dominant company before! I just don''t know what channel I will enter s city if I don''t exchange this gold! "


    Short knife helplessly told the truth.


    There are gangs everywhere. Some of them really make gangs into industries, such as Wang Fan''s triad gang in W province. But there are also some people who just put together three or five people to be the king in another area.


    There are so many gangs, and there are also strong and weak forces. There is no money market. The most powerful force is to hold on for a long time.


    "You''re right about that. There are only a few sources of income for the gangs. They either kidnap for ransom, but they can''t operate every day. Otherwise, the police will definitely fight against the dark forces at the first time."


    "The rest of the protection money can only be said to be able to maintain the daily expenses of the gang, which is already very good. As for development, you don''t have to think about it. "


    "Drugs are really the quickest way to get money, but these gangs have no way to get money. If they go on like this, they can only eat nothing. This is the tragedy of small gangs!"


    Wang Fan tone is insipid, say to these two people.


    He had already seen the rise and fall of many such gangs.


    In his eyes, the whole s City, even h country.


    No gang has set up their industrial chain. So these gangs are rootless Ping. Once the government wants to start, or forbids their drug sales channels, these gangs have no other way but to die out.


    This is the final result of the small Gang. The purpose of Wang Fan''s integration is to let the black tiger Gang jump out, surpass the small Gang and get rid of the fate of duckweed!

 V2.Chapter 1084

    For funds, Wang fancai is generous.


    This is his biggest confidence. All gangsters, if they want to get rid of duckweed''s fate, have to move towards industrialization.


    Wang Fan has already passed the Sanlian gang in W province and completed the initial accumulation of original funds. Now the financial crisis for the gangs in s city is the biggest advantage for Wang Fan.


    "The plan is like this. Your first step should be... You don''t have to think about the capital. I''ll ask Liu pangzi to transfer money to you. According to your actual operation, we''ll decide whether to increase the capital or not! As long as we do something practical, we don''t have to worry about the capital chain! "


    In the black tiger Gang, Wang Fan soon told short Dao about his plan of incorporation, and injected capital again!


    ¡­¡­


    S city leading position, the temptation is huge, short knife for this position can pay everything.


    After receiving the first fund transferred by Liu pangzi, the plan to incorporate other gangs has entered a substantive stage.


    According to Wang Fan''s idea, he called together the leaders of these gangs who had not yet reached an agreement to negotiate directly.


    "Everyone here, how do you think about it? The patience of the black tiger Gang is also limited. If you keep dragging on and then disrupt my integration plan, don''t blame me for not giving you face. After all, you are all the predecessors in the road. If you can retire with honor, it''s a win-win situation!"


    In the hall of the black tiger Gang, short knife is domineering, making ultimatum to several big gangsters.


    Don''t look at the short knife. It''s submissive in front of Wang Fan, but there are millions of dollars in the short knife bank card at the moment.


    There''s no better way to be rich and powerful than this. The short knife just sprays saliva directly on the big guys'' hair. The whole person''s momentum is like teaching a disobedient little brother a lesson.


    "Boss short knife, do you like my little Gang? I just want to keep three parts of this acre and get enough to eat. Why do you want to swallow me


    An old man with triangular eyes said helplessly to the cocky knife.


    "Yes, short Dao, we each keep our own territory. The well water doesn''t violate the river water. Now we all have no channels to keep money. We rely on the sales of traditional drugs to maintain the operation of the gang. Why do you have to swallow the black tiger list?"


    "Short knife, I grew up watching you! If you Mr. Li were alive, he would not dare to talk to me like this. Now the black tiger Gang is powerful. It doesn''t mean that you can swallow us wantonly! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the table, a few big men of various gangs, at the moment, you and I are launching a crusade against the knife. They are all blaming the knife for not following the rules.


    The black tiger gang has annexed the small gangs and directly occupied more than 90% of the territory of s city. They even want to monopolize the whole s city!


    "Senior, you are all old. Those who should retire should retire. I''ll do the rest!"


    Short knife seems to have known the same result for a long time.


    He didn''t get angry, he looked at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    "I''ll tell you the truth directly, Wang Fan. You know, the black tiger Gang is supported by him. Wang Fan''s strength in S City, even the official, has to give face. You can see the lesson of Xiaoquan gang. What you want to fight against brother fan is that kind of end. Where do you get the confidence? Do you really think that your gang is stronger than the small circle Gang? "


    Short knife also lazy nonsense, directly released the name of Wang Fan, find the presence of several old guys said.


    After all, during this period of time, as long as you watch the news, you will know more or less Wang Fan''s strong background. The embassies of the two countries have given their full support behind the scenes, and they have even killed the gangs secretly!


    Compared with the Xiaoquan Gang, these strengths are not in the class. They don''t even have the courage to look directly at Xiaoquan gang. Why should they fight against Wang Fan?


    "Hiss..."


    Hearing that the background of the black tiger gang was Wang Fan, all the big men on the scene gasped for air.


    "Boss short knife, if we choose to join the black tiger Gang, what will our gang enjoy in the future?"


    These big guys or high-level gangsters, who have been in gangs for so long, are all human beings.


    At the moment, they know that the general situation can not be violated, they can only face the knife, to understand what benefits they can get.


    "Each gang can do what they should do. Brother fan has only one requirement, that is, no drugs are allowed. Drug trafficking must be stopped! If someone seems to be living with Van Gogh, but actually they are engaged in drug trafficking, they will be executed on the spot once they are found out! This is the only requirement to eat with brother fan! "


    Short knife said here, cold eyes, looked at the presence of a few people. He knew that someone would jump out. After all, the ones who could hold on to the end were pricks.


    "Joke, stop selling drugs! Do you want us to beg for food? Although we can get enough food and clothing, what''s the difference between this and beggars on the street? "


    A middle-aged man over half a hundred years old stood up and asked tit for tat.


    This is also a matter of substance. It''s different for a gang to live and live well.


    Give me a mouthful of water and a mouthful of rice to live.


    But it''s too different from a good definition of living. They are also afraid that their gangs will be marginalized after they are incorporated. Then he was sent away by the black tiger gang like a beggar.


    "You can rest assured that as long as you agree to the incorporation, we will conduct an investigation according to the actual situation of each gang, and then we will calculate the details of your expenses. At the end of each month, we will make a sum of money as the operating expenses of the gang in your account!"


    "The amount of money depends on the situation of your gangs, but I guarantee that the amount of money is definitely more than your actual situation now!"


    "You can''t use this money indiscriminately. You should ensure that the gang can continue to operate. In addition to drug trafficking and other illegal activities, you can''t meet any accidents. In the past, you should continue to do what you should do. You will be the mouthpiece of the black tiger gang in the future! There is only one voice in S City, which is the black tiger Gang! Once someone doesn''t do anything with money, the small circle gang will come to an end! " Short knife looked around the crowd and said.


    He was condescending, looking at several people, their respective expressions in his eyes. After the incorporation, these people have to adjust again, now the end is to complete the incorporation!


    He believes that after he said this plan, these gangsters here have no choice but to accept it.


    For them, this is relief food and timely help!


    Unless they want to choose, the gang is completely disbanded.


    "I''m a member of the green Wolf Gang!"


    "Yingfu Gang also agreed to incorporate"


    "I agree with Xinghai Gang!"


    ¡­¡­


    Short knife looked at the people''s continuous expression, he is no longer gloomy face.


    The next step is to carry out all kinds of integration, condense these loose sand and firmly hold them in the hands of the black tiger gang.

 V2.Chapter 1085

    Money can make the devil push the mill, which is easy to use at any time.


    With the short knife exposed, Wang fan is his backer, the whole s City gangster incorporation plan, it is abnormal smooth.


    Because of the emergence of new drug money, it has already led to the whole s City gangs can not make ends meet.


    Even without the intervention of the knife, most of these gangs have to find another way out.


    Now, with Wang Fan''s appearance, he has already made all kinds of gangs itch. Coupled with Wang Fan''s strong background, it''s a matter of course.


    These gangsters in s city are well informed. When various entertainment companies combined with them to create chaos for Xiya company, they naturally investigated Wang Fan.


    The survey results at that time showed that Wang Fan was a dragon crossing the river.


    Although their personal strength is strong, the forces behind them are far away from W province. No matter how powerful the triad Gang is, they can not cross such a long distance and directly appear in s city to help Wang Fan.


    But with the company, all kinds of negative news continue to ferment. Wang Fan no longer hides his strength and shows his potential strength. Behind it, there are two embassies supporting him!


    This is an official statement!


    With this wave of operation down, the whole s City, from gangsters to civilians, all know the background behind Wang Fan.


    If we say that to make them submit to Wang Fan directly, it would be a great loss of face for them, who have been a big man in the underworld for a long time.


    No one wants to be the first one to become a subordinate of foreign forces. Now with the short knife''s declaration, they don''t feel embarrassed.


    After all, the strength of the black tiger Gang is so strong. They are local gangs. Even they are subject to Wang fanmi. Naturally, they don''t have to tangle with each other.


    With the blessing of various factors, the integration plan of short knife is extremely smooth. Soon, Wang Fan received a report call from short knife.


    All the gangs in s city have been incorporated by the black tiger Gang!


    "Short knife, now that you''ve finished the plan, your next plan is to tell these former gang leaders to go to the entertainment companies they know. No matter what method they use, they should persuade the entertainment companies they know to join the camp of Xiya company!"


    "Before Xiya company, it was not to integrate the entertainment resources of s city. Before, there were several companies that were still waiting and waiting. Now I''m too lazy to go directly to those companies to discuss with them. You can leave it to these new gangs to complete it!"


    In the phone, Wang Fan said to the knife.


    "Brother fan, it''s just finished the integration. Let them do this kind of big thing. Aren''t they afraid..."


    Short knife some worry of say.


    Now the black tiger gang has really completed the integration of the whole s city''s black gang forces, but this is based on the charm of money, and reluctantly integrated, not the kind of integration that the people want and the people return to!


    Wang Fan now directly wants to assign tasks to them, so that those who still don''t know whether they really want to join the Mafia branch to do such a big thing?


    I don''t think it''s reliable.


    "This kind of thing, is to ask them to do, really think we are money boy? Are you raising them for nothing? Money is not so easy to get. Give them two days to see how they have completed their work. If they really don''t know the entertainment company, it''s OK. If they do, it''s still Yin Fengyang violation. Don''t worry about these incorporated gangs! "


    "I''ll leave it to you. You can do it by yourself. If you want to be a gangster in S City, you can''t do it without funds. As long as it''s done, the entertainment company they introduced will join Xiya company, and I''ll give you 40% of the profits after the integration plan!"


    "The 40% shares belong to you! Only in this way, you, as a gangster boss, are really worthy of the name, instead of relying on before. I''ll inject money in the back! I can''t stay in s city all the time to help you. "


    Wang Fan felt the knife was still worried, he said directly to the knife, and promised to give him 40% shares after the event.


    Wang Fan also has his plans.


    If you want a horse to run fast, you must feed him!


    Otherwise, short Dao will definitely have ideas. As a puppet gangster, he may have some excitement in a short time. But after a long time, it''s hard to avoid that the short knife will have two hearts. Wang Fan directly put this situation in the cradle, and only the relationship of interests binding is the most reliable.


    "Fan Ge, you can rest assured that I will find someone to investigate the rest of the entertainment companies. No matter whether anyone knows me or not, they will be automatically added to the integration blueprint of Xiya company."


    Short knife excited said.


    He has completed the integration of the whole s City gangs before, and the whole person is still excited. After all, this is unique in the history of S City gangs, and he has completed it!


    Now Wang Fan even agrees to give him 40% of the profits after integration.


    Although he didn''t know how much profit these 40% shares would bring him, he believed that Wang Fan would never treat him badly.


    And according to Wang Fan''s character, his integrated entertainment company will definitely carry out transnational business. By that time, the 40% income will be even higher than the income of various channels of the black tiger gang before.


    Hang up the phone, knife directly did not rest, once again called their original gang leader.


    In the name of Wang Fan, he directly explained the plan of integrating resources of Xiya company, which was their first task after they were recruited by the black tiger gang.


    "Boss short knife, you don''t have to worry about this. Let''s leave it to us. I happen to know an entertainment company that hasn''t joined the integration plan of Xiya company. They asked me to blackmail Xiya company before. Now I''ll go and have a good talk with them. I promise it will be finished!"


    "We also have some entertainment companies we know in our branch. Just wait for the good news. I''m going to start now. I''m sure this company will join the integration plan of Xiya company at most for an hour."


    "I thought something was wrong. It''s a small matter. There are two entertainment companies under our branch. They didn''t know boss Wang Fan before, so they didn''t join in. In the integration plan of Xiya company, I''ll call them now to go to Xiya company."


    With the knife just finished. The following gang leaders, who just joined the gang, couldn''t sit down and promised to the knife one after another.


    They are all on the road. Naturally, they know that the payment is directly proportional to the reward. If they don''t do anything, it is estimated that the next step of the black tiger Gang is to clean them up.


    They also know that the probability that they will face Wang Fan directly is very small, and short knife is Wang Fan''s spokesman. In the future, small and big affairs must be conveyed by short knife. In order to show their strength in front of short knife, these gang leaders began to work hard to find entertainment companies to negotiate.


    In their opinion, it''s best if the other party agrees. If you don''t agree, the whole gang in s city is a family now.


    Even with other means, it''s their household chores. These entertainment companies will definitely participate in the integration plan!


    It''s all about the short sword''s support for justice. They can just pick up the credit like this!

 V2.Chapter 1086

    In the face of this easy credit, these gangs broke out their amazing efficiency.


    They are already persuading these entertainment companies through their respective networks.


    "Van Gogh, do you think these people are on purpose? After all, they just come here to take refuge. We will leave the important business of acquiring companies to them to handle. Will they leave any potential holes in the dark, submit to the black tiger Gang on the surface, or join Xiya company on purpose, but in fact, they are still doing their old business, I don''t listen to the command at all


    As the current leader of the black tiger Gang, short knife told Wang fan that he was worried.


    This is not what everyone expected, but watching Wang Fan and the black tiger Gang have money!


    Once they deliberately dig a hole, I''m afraid they will suffer great losses in the future.


    "What they agreed to join the black tiger gang was the economic strength of the black tiger gang. If they didn''t have money, they wouldn''t even take a look at the black tiger Gang, let alone agree to join the black tiger gang and become one of them. There was no loyalty at all. Everyone was for money! Only by means of interests can we tie them together firmly, that is the most stable thing! "


    "I promised to give you 40% of the shares, but now, as long as the following gangs promote the entertainment companies to join the integration, I will let those who recommend the entertainment companies enjoy 10% of the shares! Moreover, the owners of those entertainment companies continue to manage, only to say that they have all become subsidiaries of Xiya company! "


    "You can tell them this message and motivate them as much as possible! After all, after recommending an entertainment company to join the integration, they will get the wealth in vain. In the later stage, they will sell drugs no less than before! And this is a risk-free thing! I believe there are many people willing to do it


    Wang Fan analyzed the Dao to the short knife.


    Making use of wealth and interests as a bridge of binding will do no harm.


    "Brother fan, you give 10% shares to these leaders? Then add in the 40% you said before, and there''s only 50% for Xiya company. Is that too little? "


    The short knife is a little surprised and asks Wang Fan.


    This is not a decision that ordinary people can make. In his conjecture, Wang Fan promised to give him 40%, which should also include the welfare he gave to the following responsible persons. As a result, 50% of them are now allocated freely. In the view of short knife, this is totally unimaginable decision.


    "At a special time, if you don''t promise them a lot of money, I''m afraid that''s what you said before. If you don''t work hard, everyone is mixing. At that time, it will have a greater impact on us. What I''m talking about is the shares of entertainment companies recommended by gangsters, not all the market shares that have been integrated! Only if we all work together, there will be more opportunities to make money in the future! "


    Wang Fan explained patiently.


    He didn''t expect that these gang leaders who had just been incorporated could bow down to him sincerely. What he wants is just the resources after integration. Now it is equivalent to the underground world of s city. He has the final say to complete the monopoly.


    It''s a lot more convenient for him to find out if he doesn''t change or [room b]. He doesn''t have to grope like before.


    "Brother fan, as soon as I let you out, it is estimated that entertainment companies without background will soon be acquired by these gangs, and then transferred to your Xiya company. If it''s not convenient for me to compete with them now, I''d like to buy some entertainment companies and play with you! "


    The short knife tells Wang Fan about the possible situation.


    Anyway, it''s all coercion and inducement. These gang leaders are definitely willing to choose to hold the entertainment company firmly in their hands, and then hold their thighs!


    This is not the only way to share the profits, but also the profits of the original entertainment company!


    Even the short knife, who has always been heroic, knows the huge profits, not to mention other gangs who have been in power for a long time?


    "What we want is this effect. No matter who these entertainment companies belong to, there can only be one voice in the entertainment circle of S City, that is, Xiya company. Other companies can share dividends, but they can only obey any decision made by Xiya company unconditionally!"


    "If you are willing, you can enjoy the treatment I said before. If you are not willing, you don''t have to force others, so that the exposure will affect Xiya! When the entertainment circle in s city is monopolized by us, the rest of the entertainment companies that don''t agree with us are grasshoppers after autumn. They won''t be able to hop around for a few days! "


    Wang Fan said with an indifferent face.


    What short Dao said represents the actual situation of the underground forces and most gangs in s city. Before, they had many choices and channels to increase their income. Naturally, they didn''t like entertainment companies. Moreover, the entertainment companies they could like also had their own backstage. They didn''t want to move.


    And now, the black tiger gang has become the only one. The whole s city''s gang is a family. They are all working for Wang Fan. Now the entertainment company that has not joined the integration is xiangbobo. Whoever they grab is their own!


    Short knife knows that Wang fan is rich, but I don''t know that Wang fan is so rich. More than half of the dividends are paid. If you say you throw it out, you throw it out!


    ??????


    Stimulated by Wang Fan''s heavy profits, the originally highly efficient process of "Persuasion" has become more and more rapid. The gangs are fighting like chicken blood!


    Some of the small leaders who originally planned to deal with the problem are busy looking for targets, but they can''t find them. They have to get an entertainment company to make a temporary acquisition. After all, they can make a steady profit!


    The entertainment company in s city has changed. Before that, all the gangsters who talked and laughed with them came to the door one after another and talked about the acquisition of the company!


    One is more urgent than the other, which makes the owners of these entertainment companies confused.


    In the face of vicious gangsters, the owners of entertainment companies have been scared; Xiya company, which had offended Wang Fan before, intended to fight against each other by holding a group to keep warm. As a result, gangs have come to the door one after another. In the face of beautiful acquisition conditions, some entertainment industry owners can only accept the arrangement of being acquired.


    It was not until the formalities were completed that they learned from the gangs that they were buying entertainment companies. They were just two dealers to make a difference. They took the documents of the entertainment company and wanted to join Xiya company!


    Looking at these unscrupulous gang leaders, who have transferred to the entertainment company, the boss is stunned, and then joins Xiya company?


    It is absolutely profitable. Unfortunately, they are not well informed and dare not resist these vicious gang leaders.


    The efficiency of the integration of the gangs is huge. In just one day, several entertainment companies that were struggling to resist before have already taken part in the integration of Xiya company on the basis of the "Zhenxiang" contract!


    The company''s future planning does not need them to worry, just sit and wait for dividends, people sit at home, money comes from the sky!


    There''s nothing more fragrant than that.

 V2.Chapter 1087

    Wang Fan has never tried this model of integrating gangs in W province. It was his first attempt in H country and S City, but even he did not expect that the process of integration was so smooth.


    First of all, the underground world is integrated through the forces of gangs, and then through the integrated gangs, no matter what means they use, the legitimate and compliant entertainment companies are persuaded to integrate.


    So, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, horizontal is not afraid to die, probably is this effect.


    The cultural environment of H country leads to the fact that most of them are bullies.


    In the face of Wang Fan has unified the whole s city underground forces. No matter how reluctant they are, they can only bow to the company.


    "This mode is too practical in H country. Short knife, you are the implementer of this plan. Now, what else do you need to improve on this collection plan?"


    Wang Fan, if thoughtful, asked towards the knife.


    If this plan is put in W province or Huaxia, it is difficult to achieve such an effect.


    "Brother fan, you''ve filled all the loopholes. In my opinion, it''s perfect! Every step is closely related to the participants. Unless the participants do not want to make money, they can only be firmly bound in this integration plan! "


    Short knife a face admire of return a way.


    Now, his admiration for Wang Fan comes from his heart, and he has a feeling of almost blind worship.


    No matter what the plan, some things he has thought of, or things he has left out, all the plans Wang Fan gave him are clearly explained, and he only needs to be an executor.


    Will Wang Fan''s plan, do not discount the implementation of the line, and this process of implementation, he enjoyed!


    Call the wind and call the rain, unconsciously, he has reached the position of ten thousand people.


    "After this mode is confirmed, if there are no other problems, then your chance will come! We should take advantage of the popularity of the black tiger Gang to extend this plan to the whole h country! "


    Wang Fan looked at a face of fanatical knife, he said the expansion plan in his heart.


    "Brother fan! Are we going to extend the black tiger Gang to the whole country now? "


    The short knife is a little surprised and says to Wang Fan.


    This kind of great leap forward plan really surprised him. Before, the black tiger gang was a little famous in s city. If we put it in the whole h country, I''m afraid we don''t know much about the power of the black tiger Gang!


    But now, Wang Fan even instructs him to extend his previous plan in s city to the whole h country, which has broken his imagination.


    In his view, the development of all forces is going from small to big, one step at a time.


    How long is it now?


    Wang Fan actually wants to extend the black tiger Gang to the whole h country!


    "What? Do you believe in the strength of the black tiger Gang? Or don''t believe in your own control? In the process of incorporation, I will give enough support for the funds needed. You can rest assured! "


    Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Poverty limits not only the imagination of the knife, but also other abilities.


    If this plan is so successful in S City, then it will be expanded to the whole h country step by step. In fact, it is nothing more than several times larger. As for several times or even dozens of times more funds, it is not a matter for Wang Fan.


    "Thank you, brother fan. I will develop the influence of the black tiger Gang to the whole h country according to your plan, and continue to integrate other forces of H country according to the previous integration steps! I must let the whole h country have only one voice, that is your voice


    Short knife tearful said.


    He''s a gangster who lives at the bottom of society. I once imagined that I would go to the end of the world with my sword. With my three foot green front, I would travel all over the country H.


    But with the increase of age, he has become more and more mature.


    He used to fantasize about going to the top all the time, but it''s just a fantasy. With the half dead black tiger gang in S City, it''s the limit that he can get to the position of vice leader of the gang. How dare he expect to become the top of the gang in the whole country?


    He didn''t follow Wang Fan for a long time, but in this very short time, with Wang Fan constantly supporting the black tiger gang.


    He became the leader of the black tiger gang. Then he unified the underground forces of the whole s city. By this point, his dream has almost been completed. This is the peak moment he never imagined before.


    "Van Gogh, as long as the funds are sufficient, we can recruit the underground forces of the whole h country. In fact, it''s not a big problem! It''s just a matter of time. "


    "I think it''s more appropriate for you to be the leader of the black tiger gang. After all, you pay and contribute. In the near future, you must be a papal figure in our country h, and you won''t be stationed in our country h for a long time. I feel it''s very necessary to let the underground power of the whole country h know you!"


    Short knife a face serious say.


    In fact, he knows very well in his heart that if he wants to go to the top of his life only by his own ability, he must have a great backing.


    Otherwise, even if the dagger rises in the wind for a while, with Wang Fan''s evacuation, the high-rise building of the black tiger gang will collapse in an instant.


    If Wang fan is to be the leader of the black tiger Gang, the significance will be different.


    Even if Wang fan is not in the H state, his previous means will frighten the underground forces of the whole h state. This is a long-term plan for the stability of the black tiger gang.


    Only when the black tiger Gang becomes more and more powerful, can he go further and further on the road of peak.


    In the face of the short knife''s suggestion, Wang fan is in the middle of thinking. In the gang forces, he has already held several concurrent positions. In fact, the position of the leader of the black tiger Gang is not too difficult for him.


    "Brother fan, don''t hesitate any more. It''s the general trend that you become the leader of the gang. Even if you leave h country, as your deputy, I will arrange your instructions clearly! Only if you are the leader of the black tiger Gang, can you control the whole underground forces of H Gao! "


    Looking at the hesitant Wang Fan, short knife quickly said his scruples.


    "OK, then you can arrange it. When the time is fixed, let me know. When I leave h country, you will be the deputy leader of the black tiger Gang to handle the affairs of the gang for me!"


    In the face of short knife''s invitation, Wang Fan no longer shirks.


    He also has his own consideration. It''s really a helpless move to let short Dao be the leader of the black tiger Gang, because there is no other suitable person in his hand.


    Short Dao is a native of H country, which is a good thing. But because short Dao has been in the black tiger gang for a long time, the whole person''s momentum and the perspective of things have always been weaker. In the face of the whole country, more fierce gangs, he may not be able to hold each other!


    If Wang Fan becomes the leader, the situation will be different.


    Even if he is not well-known, the complicated influence background behind him is enough to frighten all the underground forces of H country. As the deputy leader''s dagger and his powerful arm, he carries out and deals with all kinds of affairs in the gang. Even if other gangs refuse to accept, they can only keep in mind!


    His purpose is to frighten the cattle, ghosts and snakes in the dark!

 V2.Chapter 1088

    I''m glad to hear that Wang Fan agrees to be the leader of the black tiger gang!


    If Wang Fan insists that he continue to be the leader of the gang, he will not be able to sleep!


    Gangsters are generally capable people.


    If he only manages the gangs in S City, it''s not a big problem, but once it covers the whole h country, it''s really beyond his current ability.


    For the ceremony of Wang Fan''s ascendance, the short sword is painstaking. Now the status of the black tiger Gang is different from that in the past, and it is the integration of breaking the historical record!


    Monopolized the underground forces of the whole s City, Wang fan is the leader of the black tiger gang. Things must not be sloppy and thrifty!


    Especially in the present situation, we should not only be extravagant, but also make great efforts to arrange the front line. Only when those gangsters who have never met Wang fan are shocked at the ceremony, the leading position of the underground forces in s city will be stable.


    There are not many five-star hotels in s city. Considering the convenience of Wang Fan''s travel, the Dingquan International Hotel, where Wang Fan lives, is directly located!


    Dingquan International Hotel, facing the foreign market, charges are not cheap!


    However, you naturally have the advantage of being expensive. The whole hotel does not dare to be careless about such a Mafia event in s city. All kinds of world-class food materials are transported to s city by air.


    ??????


    French foie gras, half meter long Australian dragon, and big white sturgeon caviar. Looking at these top dishes on the big table in the banquet hall, Rao Shi Wang fan is used to the big wind and waves and can''t help smacking his tongue. It''s really luxurious!


    Although Wang Fan has never eaten sturgeon seed sauce, he has seen it on the news. Big white sturgeon is a very rare food. Basically, there are only about 100 pieces of sturgeon seed sauce captured in the world in a year. The quantity is very small, and the food is rare!


    And the unit of measurement of this big sturgeon caviar is calculated by spoon. It is said that the cost of a spoon is about 30000 US dollars!


    Wang fan is not angry but powerful. Although he complains that the knife is so extravagant and wasteful, he can only make do with it. He tastes all kinds of delicacies one by one with a flat face.


    This scene, fell in the eyes of the gang boss at the same table, but it blew up waves in their hearts.


    At first, they could see the delicious food normally, but with their low voice communication, their normal faces changed again and again, and finally they did not dare to move their chopsticks.


    I wanted to be a veteran, but when I saw this expensive dish, they counseled me.


    After all, if the table is changed into US dollars, it will be enough to find someone to deal with them.


    "Short Dao, you have a heart. Please feel free and don''t be stiff!"


    Wang Fan while tasting, he saw the presence of a few table boss, actually do not move chopsticks, he hastened to signal.


    After hearing Wang Fan''s words, several people on the scene began to look at each other and then picked up chopsticks!


    In the old days, the big men in the river and lake were so stiff. That''s not their reason!


    The most important thing for gangsters is face. They are going to eat with Wang Fan in the future. The identity level is more important than anything else!


    Especially when it''s critical, even a small mistake will be targeted by peers.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Fan intends to unify the underground forces in S City, and he talks to the people in a friendly tone.


    During the meeting, with Wang Fan constantly clinking cups to the public, these leaders are flattered, and then slowly let go, and gradually become brothers with Wang Fan.


    "To gather you here today is actually to meet you. After all, the stability of the underground forces in s city can only be developed and strengthened if we help each other a lot."


    After three rounds of drinking, Wang Fan, with his personal charm, soon left a good impression in the hearts of so many big men. He also spoke out his purpose in this atmosphere.


    "Brother fan, you are the leader of this s city underground. I am convinced that under your integration, our s city will definitely become more and more stable!"


    "Brother fan, when you are the leader of the black tiger Gang, we will never say anything. As long as we have your orders, we will carry them out conscientiously. "


    "Brother fan, we black tiger gang will depend on brother fan in the future!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who asked Wang Fan to open his mouth? All the people present flattered Wang Fan one after another. Wang fan is now a cornucopia in their eyes. Now as long as they hold fast to Wang Fan, they will have better development opportunities than before.


    "I know your intentions. As long as you cooperate with me and work for the black partners sincerely, I can promise you that I will never treat you badly!"


    "Now the black tiger gang has unified the underground forces in s city. Our next goal is to rule all the gangs in H country in the same way! I believe you also know, what do you think is the possibility of success in the previous plan of short knife? "


    Wang Fan told everyone his plan.


    At the same time, he wanted to test whether the gang leaders on the scene understood the previous acquisition plan of short knife.


    "Van Gogh, if we follow the previous short knife plan to try the surrounding cities, then we will be safe. How can this plan fail?"


    "Can wash white, who would like to be a gangster all day, this thing can definitely succeed!"


    "The previous acquisition plan in s city has made such achievements. Once all the gangs in H country have been incorporated into the black tiger Gang, will our core number be insufficient?"


    In the face of Wang Fan''s consideration, so many gang leaders are not idiots and express their views.


    After being recruited by short knife, they secretly investigated and naturally understood the huge profits that might be brought by the implementation of this set of plans.


    This kind of profiteering is the industry that so many gangsters are envious of.


    "All of you, who used to be big men, now I can promise you that you can choose to recruit local gangs in any city of H country. As long as anyone completely collects that city, then the business of that city will be in charge of by whom!"


    "In addition to being the core members of the black tiger Gang, you are also the top leaders of your cities! As for the specific division of interests in that city, it''s up to you. As long as it doesn''t have an adverse impact on our black tiger Gang, I will not pursue it! "


    Wang Fan looked at the people in front of Wei Nuo and threw out explosive good news again.


    "As long as you make achievements and integrate the city, if there are powerful entertainment companies, then the profit sharing can be discussed again!"


    Wang Fan looked at the mood of the crowd, once again said to black control white, control the entertainment company dividend thing.


    "Hiss..."


    Rao is these gangsters after the storm, or can''t help but take a breath of air conditioning.


    This entertainment company dividend ratio can be adjusted again!


    It''s a lot of money for them.


    Such a colorful head makes them excited!


    At the moment, it''s just a matter of bowing to Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 1089

    After giving peace of mind to so many gangsters, Wang Fan became the leader of the black tiger Gang, but he didn''t interfere in the management of the gang''s affairs, leaving it entirely to short knife.


    After all, according to his will, controlling the Mafia and establishing his own forces are just tools. He is not just to create the dark forces, but to integrate all kinds of gangs.


    In the process of integration, all kinds of entertainment companies and gangs can play a greater role as his chips in the future.


    For Wang Fan, this is his blade.


    You don''t have to hold it in your hand. After all, it will distract a lot of his energy. As long as the blade is firmly held in the hands of one''s own people, it is the same for others to help when needed.


    Considering his own situation, Wang Fan accepted Miao Qing''s suggestion to reorganize the entertainment company that has been merged in s city. If we don''t restructure, with more and more entertainment companies being integrated, there will be problems in management.


    Now, the company or power controlled directly or indirectly by Xiya company has become a towering tree.


    All the power and channel companies are operating around him. He has to consider these companies that have been operating normally.


    Because of Wang Fan''s special identity, once someone wants to move him, the forces and companies that have relations with Wang Fan will suffer.


    If the other side comes to the underworld through underground forces, the black tiger gang or Wang fan are not afraid at all. He is good at stopping black with black.


    The enemy Miao Qing asked him to guard against was from the official stream. Once the other side put the unwarranted charges on Wang he. So behind these entertainment companies, they are all related to him, and they will be shut down for a period of time. For the thriving entertainment companies, that is the loss.


    In order to avoid being targeted by some people and official forces.


    Wang Fan will operate the integrated entertainment company directly in the name of his sister Wang Beibei, which will make it easier for Wang Beibei to take over in the future.


    Just after Wang Fan established the leading position of underground forces in S City, all kinds of forces and companies that completed the integration in his hands changed their new identities one after another, and then drew a clear line from all kinds of black materials in the past.


    The new company, though employing the same people as before.


    But in the official legal sense, it is already a new combination of entertainment companies. As long as they do not violate the law, it is impossible to talk about the previous situation similar to Sanjin company, which used drugs to control artists and pornography.


    Beibei Global Entertainment Co., Ltd!


    This is the carrier of all the entertainment companies Wang Fan will integrate!


    Wang Fan entrusted Katyusha in China to help Wang Beibei to register the company in China.


    For H side, he did not forget, and then set up a branch in S City, and appointed Miao Qing and others as the head of the branch.


    He informed Qianxue of sanlianbang in W province to establish a branch in the same way, and appointed Qianxue and others as the person in charge of the company.


    An entertainment empire that has begun to take shape is slowly taking shape, although the countries that radiate now are only Huaxia and H.


    But Wang Fan believes that when Wang Beibei takes over, Beibei Global Entertainment Co., Ltd. will surely establish more branches in many countries around the world!


    I''m done with the entertainment company.


    Wang fan then began to solve the problem of the black tiger gang.


    Since we want them to walk in the official sight, a decent image is essential. He has a great idea about where these people are going!


    He directly registered the global ultimate security company in H country, and the legal person of the company is Wang Fan. After this period of fermentation, Wang Fan''s influence has covered 80% of the cities in H country. As long as it is a little powerful Gang, no one does not know Wang Fan!


    What security companies say better is that they are thugs with business licenses. What other security companies have to deal with most is gangs.


    Wang Fan directly set up this security company in his name. The purpose is to let the members of the gang of H know that this is Wang Fan''s power.


    With the establishment of the global ultimate security company by Wang Fan, this has also formed a unique landscape in H country.


    Security guards are members of the black tiger Gang, and most of their business areas are occupied by the gangs.


    Global ultimate security company, do their own referee, at the same time do their own athletes! Whether a certain area is peaceful or not is almost under their control!


    This way of making money is just a fair and aboveboard robbery!


    Can hire bodyguards to protect 24 hours. Naturally, they are all kinds of rich people who are short hearted. For these people, Wang Fan even if the lion big mouth, the other side can only accept.


    Short knife has also been appointed as the head of global ultimate security company in H country.


    In a short time.


    Short knife''s phone calls will be blasted by those rich people. Every rich person''s starting history is a history of blood and tears. No one is clean, and hiring the bodyguard of global ultimate security company has become their talisman.


    This kind of cognition, which was misunderstood by them, has gradually become the hidden rule of the upper class.


    However, in China, with the black tiger Gang controlling more and more territory. The underground forces in H country have gradually formed the situation of the black tiger gang. For those who are afraid of death, how can he not accept the money?


    The entertainment industry has become a transnational industry.


    How can global security company be limited to h country?


    At the instigation of Wang Fan, sanlianbang, who was far away in W Province, was also reorganized into a branch in W Province, and Akutagawa Shin was appointed as the head of the company!


    All these operations were completed in just a few days.


    Although all kinds of processing time consumption is short, but highlight is the energy contained in it, let every insider panic.


    Whether it''s an entertainment company or the establishment of global ultimate security company, it''s enough to shock a country''s news if it''s released at will.


    Integration plan to this step, Wang Fan plan has entered the right track.


    Internationalization of entertainment industry!


    And the management mode of gangs, both of which have obtained the right of official legal operation.


    By black wash white, establish the company within the official legal rules, and then control the entertainment company through the company established by the gang.


    Under the combination of two, the effect is far greater than 1 + 1 = 2!


    Once the entertainment companies make profits and then pay dividends, they will stimulate the forces of the gangs and make them stronger and stronger. With gangs as the background, entertainment companies are basically in the rhythm of making money smoothly as long as they don''t break the law.


    Wang fan is also quite happy to see the two complementary forces.


    This is his bold attempt in H country, and the result is surprisingly good.


    Looking at the stable situation, he believes that under this management mode, even if he leaves h country, the entertainment company and the security company will promote each other and develop towards a better situation.

 V2.Chapter 1090

    Wang Fan''s great action in H country naturally attracted the attention of the high level.


    For this kind of sudden emergence of multinational enterprises, H country must be put on record!


    Multinational enterprises are the preferred target of most money laundering forces.


    The strength behind being a multinational enterprise is not too bad. It is often hundreds of millions of dollars, or even tens of billions or even hundreds of billions, which is enough to overthrow some small countries.


    Those who were shocked by Wang Fan''s series of actions naturally included Jin Nannan and Chen Qian. In the past, they thought that Wang Fan was a dragon crossing the Yangtze River. Although he had some strength, it was nothing more than that. After all, he was not on the stage; So Chen Qian will be unscrupulous, to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi issued a wanted order.


    And now, the two have been confused circle, when multinational enterprises, so worthless?


    The establishment of Wang Fan''s family after family!


    How much capital is needed to support these enterprises in different countries?


    Originally, they thought that Wang Fan was just joking. Maybe he has the ability to become a multinational chain enterprise, but no matter how fast that time is, it will take several years to polish it?


    As a result, Wang Fan actually just used a few days to complete this series of operations!


    What surprised them most was the integration of underground forces. They had been dealing with the gangs in s city for a long time. Naturally, they knew how difficult these gangs were. However, the spies they placed in the gangs told them that there was only one black tiger Gang left in the underground forces in s city now!


    And the black tiger Gang is not only limited to s City, it seems that it will soon cover the whole h country!


    How could this not surprise them? After hearing that the spies even wanted to resign, they were scared!


    We can only increase welfare to retain talents!


    Although the detective''s mood of resigning has been stabilized for a while, Jin Nan and Chen Qian are like ants in a hot pot. What''s the matter that makes these well paid spies willing to resign from the police office and go into the arms of gangs?


    Naturally, they don''t know the welfare plan that the middle and high level of the black tiger Gang knew.


    "Chen Qian, think about it carefully. Have you ever done anything to Wang Fan before? Now the power of Wang Fanming, or in the dark, is too great, far more than we can fight against. If there is any festival, we should apologize at the door as soon as possible! "


    The mayor of s asked Chen Qian.


    Now they are afraid that Wang Fan will do harm to them!


    Wang Fan now has the support of the embassy. Let''s not talk about the others. The Mafia forces of state h combined by him are enough to make them in a mess!


    "No, just because they bailed Li Yuanhao, Dingtian charged him hundreds of thousands of operating fees; And then there was a wanted order. Besides, I''ve already apologized for this? Wang fan should not be so fussy. "


    Chen Qian said with some uncertainty.


    "Come on, no matter whether it''s a holiday or not, you should prepare a gift. Don''t be stingy. Just use congratulations on the establishment of globegroup entertainment company as an excuse to show your kindness."


    "You''re ready to send it to him in person. Now call to congratulate him. He''s too low-key. If the spies didn''t tell us, we didn''t know that Wang Fan had done such a big thing under our eyes!"


    Jin Nan said with a lingering fear.


    Wang Fan has been transformed into a dragon, not a role they can play!


    ??????


    Just when Jin Nan and Chen Qian were worried, Wang Fan came to the small garden square of Beiqing street in S City, the headquarters of the western orthodox church.


    Just now, Tai min, the leader of the western orthodox church, called him, hoping that Wang Fan would come to the western orthodox church and talk about something.


    Wang fan is not sure. What''s the plan of the Thai people? He has heard the congratulatory phone calls these days.


    In Wang Fan''s opinion, Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, has no desire and no desire. I don''t think he cares about it. He has integrated the dark forces and entertainment companies. According to Taimin''s previous design, he should be practicing with one heart and two ears.


    "My brother Wang Fan, you have been in the western orthodox church for so many days. You should be familiar with our western orthodox church."


    "We should devote our limited time to practice and promote our spiritual world to a higher level as soon as possible, instead of wasting it on these vulgar things!"


    "Our western orthodox church has its own management system. Every believer who devotes himself to cultivation should enjoy the welfare that is to give his own industry to the western orthodox church for management. Under the combination of the strong and the strong, their respective enterprises will only become stronger and stronger, and there is no need to worry about the loss at all."


    Taiming, the leader of the western orthodox church, said affably, as if to say that only by following the religious rules and handing over their property to the western orthodox church, can they have a good harvest in practice.


    "Is the western orthodox church still in charge of the religious industry? Some believers are either rich or expensive, and their industries are complex. In this way, will they not consume most of the resources of the Orthodox Church? "


    Wang Fan said with a smile.


    This western orthodox church is good at calculating. In a few words, it wants him to hand over his property?


    Is this treating him like a fool?


    Or, when he was invited to join the western orthodox church, it was this idea that the other party showed his true face now?


    "Our western orthodox forces are all over the country h, and our strength covers all walks of life. It''s no exaggeration to say that we are a leading enterprise in the industry. With the blessing of such a leading enterprise, any enterprise should stand aside!"


    "Just like all kinds of industries under your command, if you want to develop well in H country, there is absolutely no other way out except to obey the orders of our Orthodox Church. The strength of our Orthodox Church is not limited to business, even the political circles have followers of our Orthodox Church. It''s easy to support an enterprise. Similarly, it''s easy to bring down an enterprise!"


    Taimin explained to Wang Fan.


    It seems that other enterprises are just ants in the eyes of the Orthodox Church. They either join the orthodox church or are eliminated by the Orthodox Church!


    Wang Fan suddenly woke up, this western orthodox church will not use this method to gradually encroach on the property of the believers.


    First of all, the money is not exchanged for the control of believers, and then the brainwashing is further carried out, so as to control other people''s property for their own use. This is the purpose of the founder of the western orthodox church, Timothy!


    "Lord of the Thai people, there is no way for the western orthodox church to exchange money! As you know, there are several gangs under my command who used to make money by trading drugs. If I hand them over to the Orthodox Church, what will they do in the future


    Wang fan saw Thai people want to accept his industry, he simply asked the information he had been investigating for a long time.


    Wang Fan has been investigating this new type of drug for a long time. Since the orthodox church is such a bull, let''s know from what channel their money came in.

 V2.Chapter 1091

    "Don''t you change the gold? Do you know that Kim won''t change? "


    Tai min, the leader of western orthodox church, looked at Wang Fan in surprise and asked.


    In his investigation information, Wang Fan''s name includes Xiya company and Sanjin company, while the small gangs like the black tiger gang are not fashionable at all. They sell the traditional drugs before and have no access to them. Now the most popular new drugs on the market are not changed.


    He was deeply surprised that Wang Fan knew that Jin would not change.


    He had no idea that the information he had investigated was out of date.


    Before that, Jinbuhuan in s city was exported by small circle gangs. It is reasonable that no one in the gangs in s city can contact Jinbuhuan. When he thought of this, he understood Wang Fan''s idea.


    The reason why Wang Fan asked him about Jin Buhuan was that he wanted to expand more business channels through Jin Buhuan.


    "If we don''t exchange the gold, our leader knows that the gold flowing in s city is actually controlled by our western orthodox church."


    Taimin smiles directly at Wang Fan.


    Since Wang Fan even knows that such hidden gold is not exchanged.


    Then he simply said that only by talking about the golden industry that the western orthodox church was running, could the strength of the western orthodox church be demonstrated.


    In the face of the western orthodox church, Wang Fan was not only surprised, but also obediently offered his property to join the western orthodox church!


    "Our Orthodox Church has a long history, which is far longer than most of the gangs in the market. The money for new drugs is actually introduced by our Orthodox Church."


    "We cooperate with the Ninjas of r country. Jinbuhuan is imported into s city by them, and then sent out through various channels through our Orthodox Church. Those gangs are actually second dealers!"


    In order to frighten Wang Fan, the Thai people directly entrusted the cooperation between the western orthodox church and foreign forces.


    "The Taimin cult leader, isn''t that right? I remember that some time ago, it was said that the small circle Gang monopolized the golden market in s city. How can it become the western orthodox church now, which is the main body of the monopoly?"


    Wang Fan asked in surprise.


    There are surprises everywhere. He just casually asked, who knows that Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, would give him all the money.


    "This is the way of our Orthodox Church. We must keep a low profile! Xiaoquan Gang cooperates with r people. In fact, those r people are arranged by us to attract attention from the anti drug Department of the government! "


    "Only when the anti drug department turns its attention to the gangs, can we control all the markets in secret! If Kim doesn''t change into s, then we have to decide what to do for the gang. I has the final say, then I send R ninjas to negotiate with them, so that those gang members mistakenly think they are in touch with the power of R country drug dealer organization. Only if they believe it, we are the safest


    Taimin said seriously.


    At the moment, he has no expression of giggling. He treats Wang Fan as a confidant.


    "Brother Wang Fan, as long as you are willing to really obey the orders of the western orthodox church, you can act as the deputy head of the western orthodox church and exercise supreme power over the following many believers! You will find that this kind of power will always surpass the pleasure of playing gangs or integrating the entertainment industry! "


    "If you are enthusiastic about this business, you can also be responsible for the future business of the western orthodox church. I believe that under your leadership, the whole s city''s Mafia sales will be able to achieve better results!"


    Thai people sent out an invitation letter to Wang Fan again.


    There are also some transnational enterprises in western orthodox church, but the complicated relationship behind them is not as tough as Wang Fan.


    If Wang fan can sincerely join the Orthodox Church and offer his property, then the Orthodox Church will not be far away from becoming the top power of H country.


    "Leader of the Thai people, if I want to be the deputy leader of this Orthodox Church, what does my industry need to do? Will these enterprises be directly listed under the name of Xi Zheng Jiao? "


    Wang Fan did not rush to agree to the invitation of Taimin, but continued to ask in detail how the Orthodox Church dealt with joining the enterprise.


    "You can rest assured that with the help of our western orthodox church, your enterprise will only grow bigger and bigger. Our western orthodox church only focuses on the transaction flow of the enterprise. This part of the enterprise''s accounts must pass through the general ledger of our church. The transaction flow includes all the businesses under your name!"


    "To put it simply, the enterprises owned by each believer belong to the subsidiaries under the western orthodox church. No matter how the subsidiaries operate, all financial statements and transaction flow should be summarized through the general account of the western orthodox church! Only in this way can the western orthodox church and the enterprises owned by the believers be united into a fist and play a more powerful role! "


    Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, said that it was bright and grand. He clearly wanted to rob the believers'' enterprises, but he said that it was to help others become bigger and stronger.


    "All transaction flow, all summary? Doesn''t that mean that all profits and dividends will be included in the orthodox account? "


    Wang Fan looked at the sect leader Tai min and said.


    Isn''t this the open robbery?


    It''s a good card for the Orthodox Church to go to the police even if they are robbed. All kinds of enterprises still have the names of believers. On the surface, the enterprises still belong to individual believers, but all the transaction flow should be included in the general ledger of the Orthodox Church.


    It''s all about using the Protestant''s personal business as a financial tool of the Orthodox Church.


    "Brother Wang Fan, if you say that, it shows that you are not familiar with the western orthodox church. The purpose of our western orthodox church is not to forget the original intention of doing good and accumulating virtue. All these need money as support. The western orthodox church uses the company of believers to help believers make more money. This is a win-win situation!"


    "The company not only develops and survives, but also expands its scale continuously! And the profits are provided to the believers as an important basis for doing good and accumulating virtue. It''s a great thing for the believers to cultivate themselves, so we should carry forward this management concept! "


    "I don''t know what brother Wang fan is thinking about? Should we choose to hand over our industries to our western orthodox church for unified management? "


    Taimin asked Wang Fan again.


    "Thai people, this is too big a thing to tolerate. You know I have a team. I am not alone has the final say. The industry is classified as" money ". I will go back to it and think about it.


    Wang Fan''s tactful evasion.


    He didn''t intend to hand over his property, just to get information.


    "That''s right. This kind of thing should be considered carefully. You should discuss it with the team behind you. After all, once this kind of thing is combined, it will benefit not only you and me, but also the team behind you. I look forward to your good news!"


    Tai min now regained his smile and said directly to Wang Fan,


    Wang Fan didn''t refuse his proposal face to face, which made the leader of the sect Tai min very satisfied. In his opinion, Wang fan is already excited. It is estimated that he will soon join the orthodox family!

 V2.Chapter 1092

    After Wang Fan got the news that Jin would not change from Tai min, the leader of western orthodox church, he did not stay any longer.


    As the saying goes, "if you talk too much, you will lose." if you continue to ask, I''m afraid Thai people will know that he has another plan in mind.


    After Wang Fan came back from the western orthodox church, without saying a word, he directly contacted Liu pangzi and Miao Qing.


    As for the big news about Jin Buhuan, we must let several people participate in the analysis together. He still believes in Miao Qing''s intuition. At least he hasn''t found anything wrong so far.


    "Sister Qing, I just had a conversation with Taimin in the headquarters of the Orthodox Church. The information he revealed to me was that the Orthodox Church actually cooperated with the ninja of r country. Jinbuhuan was directly introduced by them from the outside!"


    "Before, the Monopoly money of Xiaoquan Gang didn''t change. It was all the news they released. If it wasn''t for Taimin today, we would have been in the dark all the time, just like those r people who fat man and short knife came into contact with. In fact, those people were deliberately arranged by Taiming, the leader of the western orthodox church!"


    Wang Fan directly told the two of them about Jin Buhuan.


    "Cao, these people''s names are really insidious. I said that the r people who had been docking with the short knife so many times before were always polite. As a result, when the gold was not exchanged in the end, there would always be problems. Time was delayed like this. It was originally the plan of Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church!"


    "It''s really damaging. So many gangs are staring at the small circle gang. As a result, the small circle Gang is just a small fish. It''s just the Orthodox Church. It''s used to attract attention outside. It''s professional."


    When Liu pangzi said this, he could not help scolding.


    He felt insulted by his IQ. After a long time of hard investigation, it turned out that other people deliberately designed it to divert their attention.


    "Don''t get excited. The exaggeration is still behind. This Taimin directly indicates that all the enterprises under my name should be handed over to the Orthodox Church, and then unified management should be carried out. All kinds of financial statements and transaction flow should go through the general ledger of the Orthodox Church. The implication is that we are the tool to help orthodox church or Taimin make money!"


    There is no outsider here. Wang Fan directly stated the real purpose of the Thai people.


    "I can''t help it. The Thai people are just looking for death. Otherwise, I''ll let the short knife find two people to kill the Thai people. Now we have such a huge strength in S City, I promise that the people who killed the Thai people''s police station can''t get to the scene!"


    Liu pangzi said indignantly.


    Now that they have integrated the underground forces in S City, it''s not easy for them to get one person. Many people will go out at the same time. He guarantees that even if there are police going out, there will always be endless emergencies that the police can''t deal with before they finish their work.


    "Fat man, don''t rush here. Now, it''s easy for you to kill the Thai people. You can find a few people to go in and deal with it. But have you ever thought of the trouble afterwards?"


    Wang Fan said.


    He was afraid that Liu could not think of it, so he went directly to the door with a short knife to smash it. It would be a mess to deal with the aftermath at that time.


    A few days ago, the orthodox church frequently appeared in the news. In a flash, it fell into a gang fight, which definitely needs to be tracked and investigated by the high level.


    "Don''t worry, fat man. Since the Orthodox Church dares to speak out openly about the fact that they don''t exchange money with Jin, then they must have a way to deal with it!"


    Miao Qing looks at Liu pangzi, who is grumpy. She also says in a hurry.


    "Fatty, sister Qing''s analysis is also reasonable. Let''s look for other clues again and try to bring down Xi Zhengjiao directly. It''s more enjoyable than your fighting and killing. It''s a matter of putting an end to future troubles!"


    Wang Fan to Liu fatty analysis.


    If you beat me and I beat you, everyone will retaliate against each other.


    If we can directly collect all kinds of drug-related evidence of the Orthodox Church, once it is exposed by the news media. The western orthodox church, which has been in s city for many years, will soon disappear.


    There is no such thing as revenge for the followers in the future, because the core figure of the western orthodox church must be in prison.


    There is another reason for Wang Fan to stop Liu pangzi''s reckless behavior.


    That''s who he is now!


    Although he is not afraid of people behind the scenes playing tricks, he is now, at least, the object of support from the official forces of T and E.


    If it is revealed that he has caused bloodshed in H country and has been hyped, it will still have some influence on him.


    What''s more, he is now integrating the entertainment industry across the world.


    Once it comes out that this kind of gangster nature of negative impact, then for Beibei global entertainment company, in the overseas market promotion will be some fetters, the gain is not worth the loss.


    It''s better to investigate the power behind the western orthodox church and directly hand it over to the government.


    "Is that really what the head of the Orthodox Church told you? He will be good at protecting himself if he can be the leader. I feel that even if he can rest assured of you, how can he tell you about the cooperation between western orthodox church and r people and the fact that the sales money is not exchanged? "


    "You know, with this recording alone, you can inform the police to investigate, or even block the Orthodox Church directly. Is the leader of the church, the Thai people''s Association, too reckless?"


    Miao Qing doubts said.


    In other words, no one, even a confidant, can be regarded as his own person before the registration.


    But the western orthodox church was too clear, and directly told Wang Fan the secret of their cooperation. Are you not afraid to report Wang Fan?


    "Sister Qing, I''ve thought about this. I also feel that there are some problems with Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church. How can we say this core secret at will? However, it doesn''t look like he''s faking. According to our investigation, the orthodox church is really using money for controlling believers! "


    "Besides, there seems to be no other way for them to collect money and not exchange it except for the method he said! Moreover, after the small circle gang was eradicated, Jin Buhuan was still in circulation in s city. This kind of phenomenon indicates that what Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, said is true


    Wang Fan said solemnly.


    He has also thought about whether the cult leader, Tai min, is a drug addict?


    This kind of thing comes out of the mouth, and there is no defense for him.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Is he sure that I will join the Orthodox Church? What''s more, I will hand over my property to the Orthodox Church? "


    Wang Fan tells Miao Qing his doubts.


    Since the western orthodox church has existed for such a long time, it is impossible for the Thai people, as its leader, to have no brains. Is he doing this to confuse others, or is he being bold and fearless?


    "The leader of the western orthodox church is not simple. According to our investigation, if it is verified that the western orthodox church colludes with the r people and the sales money is not exchanged, he will die!"


    Miao Qing said at a loss.


    She couldn''t think of what kind of calculation this orthodox leader, Tai min, was so generous when she put all kinds of things together!

 V2.Chapter 1093

    Wang Fan three people, instantly fell into trouble.


    They couldn''t figure out why Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, had the courage to disclose such confidential information.


    You know, even if there is a strong support behind, but it can not be so obvious!


    Had it not been for the leader of the western orthodox church, who had been sitting in this position for many years, Wang Fan would have doubted whether the Thai people were addicted to drugs?


    Completely and kidnap Cui Yu that group of people, is a virtue, speak without brain!


    Wang Fan''s investigation has reached an impasse. The only one who can cut in quickly is the orthodox side.


    It turned out that the other side was too frank. Wang fan is not sure. He suspects that this is a trap.


    In vain, Wang Fan directly dials Liu Juan, who is far away from r country.


    "Xiaojuan, during this period of time, I have integrated the underground forces and entertainment companies in s city. Then, today, I discussed some things with the founder of the western orthodox church, Tai min. as a result, the founder of the western orthodox church, actually told me that the western orthodox church has been trading with r country for a long time!"


    "Jin Buhuan, who enters s City, is monopolized by the western orthodox church. We found out before that the clues about Jin Buhuan are deliberately released by the western orthodox church..."


    "Tai min, the leader of the western orthodox church, felt that his head was not very smart. He told me this kind of thing unprepared. I really didn''t know what the other party was up to! Is he determined to eat me, or is there any potential influence that has not been exposed? "


    Wang Fan briefly told Liu Juan about his conversation with the bishop of the western orthodox church. At the same time, he also said what he was puzzled about.


    "Brother fan, I also feel that there is something wrong with the leader of the western orthodox church. Do you think he will have no brain, just a microphone?"


    Liu Juan said on the phone.


    How can a normal big man behind the scenes reveal his background. At first glance, the leader of the Orthodox Church, Tai min, has a problem.


    "You mean there''s someone else behind the leader of the Orthodox Church? He just passed the microphone, and the people behind the scenes set a goal for him, that is, to pull me into the gang. So in order to make me feel at ease, they told me directly all the members of the Orthodox Church? "


    "As long as I sincerely join the western orthodox church and hand over my property to the western orthodox church, then his mission as the leader of the church will be completed. Although the means seem a bit idiotic, the hidden dangers will be dealt with naturally by the people behind it!"


    Wang Fan said his inference after thinking.


    "Yes, brother fan, I just doubt that the leader of the western orthodox church is actually a puppet. It''s not him who really controls the western orthodox church. There must be other people behind the western orthodox church. He can be unscrupulous and tell you this information


    "The fact that the western orthodox church and the ninja of r country are engaged in the golden exchange trade has little to do with him. Even if we really investigate the western orthodox church, I''m afraid there won''t be much evidence that they are engaged in the golden exchange trade. He revealed this information to you, just to dispel your doubts, let you feel the strength of the Orthodox Church, and then choose to join them


    Liu Juan said suddenly.


    According to this reasoning, what the western orthodox church leader did would make sense.


    "Xiaojuan, is there another person behind the Orthodox Church? But who might this person be? We have been investigating for a long time now. Now we have found out that Begonia is a problem. Begonia is also a senior member of the western orthodox church. As for whether she took gold or not, we still need to further investigate! "


    "Is the power of the people behind the scenes more terrifying than Begonia or Jinnan? It''s so hidden


    Wang Fan some headache said.


    After investigating for such a long time, although there are some gains, the ultimate goal has never been revealed.


    Originally thought, Begonia has been the last behind the scenes, but now, Begonia is just exposed behind the scenes.


    If they want to launch an investigation against the behind the scenes, they can''t start for the time being, because even the target can''t be sure how to conduct the investigation?


    "Brother fan, don''t forget that you have other forces to use? Are you really going to single handedly find out the behind the scenes of s city? It''s not that I don''t believe in your ability. There''s a faster way. Why not? "


    Liu Juan felt that Wang Fan had some tangled emotions, and she quickly gently reminded her.


    "Other forces available? You mean... Wanguku? "


    Wang Fan suddenly realized.


    Wanguku''s influence is all over the country. He has been rooted in H country for a long time. Maybe the intelligence agency of wanguku has recorded his information for so many days.


    "Yes, you can''t really forget that, instead of using such a powerful intelligence agency, you''ve given all kinds of delays to the forces behind the scenes!"


    Liu Juan some inconceivable said.


    Wanguku''s intelligence agency is extremely efficient!


    She was surprised why Wang Fan didn''t use it. Did she really forget it?


    "Hiss, I was so busy some time ago that I really forgot!"


    Wang Fan patted the head, some remorse said.


    "You have sent me wan guku''s address before. It''s really my fault. I should have used Wan guku''s intelligence agency to investigate earlier. Maybe I''ve already found out who''s behind the scenes! But now you remind me that it''s time to cut in. "


    "What''s more, Wan guku''s information is more comprehensive. Even if the forces behind the scenes want to destroy the clues, they will also destroy the recent ones. Wan guku''s intelligence agency must have been well documented!"


    Wang Fan quickly made a voice to thank Liu Juan.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Juan''s warning, he might have really fallen into a dead end. He was timid and wanted to find out the behind the scenes forces, but he didn''t know when to wait.


    But with the intervention of Wan guku, everything will be easy.


    Wang Fan was in W Province before, but he knew the energy of wanguku, which was no less than the official investigation ability.


    Originally, he just wanted to come to s city to investigate Jin Buhuan''s affairs. There was no need to mobilize the masses and use wanguku''s intelligence agency.


    As a result, it took him a lot of energy and time to think about the normal little things. Up to now, it''s difficult for him to quickly find out the forces behind the scenes with his temporary team.


    "Xiaojuan, thank you for your reminding. On my side, I will contact Wan guku''s stronghold in H country immediately to get the true information of the Orthodox Church through them. I believe Wan guku''s investigation will be more thorough, and I''m afraid they also know about the abnormal affairs of the Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church. "


    "Wan guku has focused on investigating these old local forces. I''ll just take them and analyze them directly. You just wait for my good news. I''ll tell you the result after I''ve settled the Orthodox Church. "


    Wang Fan sighed and said to Liu Juan.


    Now is not the time for entanglement. It''s all about finding out the behind the scenes.


    Wanguku''s intelligence agency is so easy to use, why not?

 V2.Chapter 1094

    At the end of the call with Liu Juan, Wang Fan quickly looked through the email that Liu Juan had sent him before.


    Some time ago, Liu Juan had already sent him Wan guku''s contact information in H country. However, Wang Fan, who had been busy with integration, had already forgotten about it.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Juan''s warning today, he would have continued to struggle.


    This investigation is not smooth, and there is a wall everywhere. I''m afraid that the backstage agents in s city seem to know them and know their actions like the back of their hands. Although they can infer that this person is likely to be Begonia, it''s a pity that there is no further evidence!


    Wang Fan finds out the address and contact information given by Liu Juan, and follows Liu pangzi''s plan. Wan guku happens to have a stronghold in s city.


    When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi find the designated position according to Liu Juan''s instructions, they are confused for a moment.


    "Van Gogh, are we wrong? Could this be Wan guku''s point of contact? "


    Liu pangzi said with some disbelief on his face.


    He looked at the shop in front of him, a corner of the dilapidated street, which was extra remote. Even if the shop was remote, the shop in front of him turned out to be an adult shop.


    Although Liu pangzi and Wang fan are standing outside the door, they are surprised to see the women who come in and out occasionally. No wonder there is a reason why this store is set up in such a remote place.


    "Boss, how do you sell this red one?"


    A weak female voice sounded in the shop.


    "It''s not for sale. I sold you the fire extinguisher. What should I do in my shop? You can replace it. I have imported one."


    A middle-aged uncle''s voice, a face helplessly said.


    "Ah, this is a fire extinguisher. Why is the fire extinguisher so small? I thought it was a new product?"


    ¡°???¡±


    Liu pangzi listens to the conversation in the store of adult products. He can''t help looking at Wang Fan.


    In this shop, other people''s business is booming. Are you sure this is wan guku''s contact base?


    "I don''t know. If you want to come to the address given by Xiaojuan, it won''t be wrong. Xiaoyin is in the city. Just go in and ask."


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi''s puzzled eyes and said with a helpless smile.


    They must be hidden as general companies or other stores. As a result, they are actually hidden as adult products stores, and the business is good, which is greatly beyond Wang Fan''s expectation.


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi''s disbelieving eyes, and he was the first to enter the adult supplies store.


    As far as I can see, a middle-aged uncle like boss is standing there, pointing at the little girl just now.


    "This is really a fire extinguisher. You can''t use it. Take a look at other products. If you want to customize it, you have to wait a month. After all, it takes a long time to import it from abroad."


    Seeing that the middle-aged uncle is skillful and shows his professional level, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi pretend to choose things and watch all kinds of things in the adult supplies store.


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll come back next time."


    The young woman, when she saw someone coming in, especially Liu pangzi''s five big and three thick appearance, was very frightening. She said to the middle-aged boss in a hurry. She was afraid that Liu pangzi would know about it. She wanted to make it private.


    Looking at the young woman who left in a hurry, the middle-aged uncle opened his mouth and finally left his eyes on Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    This business is what you like and I want. If other people don''t want to buy it, they can''t sell it. They are just upset with the two people who are destroying his business.


    "Boss, your business is really good."


    Liu pangzi saw the middle-aged boss looking at him and said hello.


    "Are you Chinese tourists? What are you doing with this? "


    Hearing Liu pangzi''s authentic Chinese, the middle-aged uncle said with an alert face.


    "If you don''t buy it, don''t look at it. These are imported from China. The price must be much higher than that in China. If you want to bargain, please go back!"


    The middle-aged boss looked at them with a proud face and said.


    His tone was arrogant, as if he said he would like to buy it or not, and the shop would not reduce its price.


    "How do you do business, boss? Don''t buy and don''t watch? How can I know which to buy if I don''t see it? "


    Liu pangzi''s violent temper exploded a little bit, and he went straight to the middle-aged store manager.


    "I''ve been doing business in s city for several years. As soon as you enter the store, I know you won''t buy it. Why pretend there. If you want to take specialty products back, I tell you, go out and turn left and go straight for 200 meters. There are local specialty products of H country over there. You can choose to go there. Besides, it''s not good for two big men to go to adult products stores together! "


    The middle-aged boss looked at them with disdain and said.


    "Are you looking for a cigarette? We''ll come in here and have a look. Are you still up?"


    As soon as the fat man rolled his sleeve, he went directly to the middle-aged boss and began to theorize.


    "Look, are you angry? That''s what you show in foreign countries? I''m not used to you. If I don''t leave, I''ll call the police! "


    The middle-aged boss said coldly that he wanted Liu pangzi and Wang Fan to leave as soon as possible.


    "Fat man, don''t get excited. The boss did it on purpose!"


    Wang Fan looks at Liu pangzi who will explode at any time and comes forward to stop him.


    "Boss, the door is full of customers. This is not the way to do business. Isn''t the boss a businessman?"


    Wang fan reaches out to stop Liu pangzi and looks up at his middle-aged boss.


    "Joke, I''m the owner of this adult products store. What do you do if you don''t do business?"


    The middle-aged boss''s face changed greatly. He looked at Wang Fan with a dignified face and said.


    "What do you think this is, boss?"


    Wang Fan said with a smile and revealed the ruby ring on his finger.


    The ruby crystal in regular shape is brilliant and dazzling. It is a valuable thing at first sight, and instantly attracts the eyes of the middle-aged boss.


    "It''s an ancient Keepsake!"


    Said the middle-aged boss.


    The moment he saw the ruby ring, he recognized it as a symbol of supreme power. It was something that only the dragon head could have.


    There is no doubt that someone will steal the ruby ring, because no one can steal from Wan guku. Fortunately, it''s a living precedent!


    "There are so many people here. Let''s talk!"


    Wang fan saw the middle-aged boss in front of him, with that kind of enthusiastic look, he said in a hurry.


    After all, this is state h, so we should pay attention to security. This stronghold should not be exposed because of his arrival.


    "The long story is much shorter. I want you to help me to investigate all the affairs of Taimin, the leader of western orthodox church!"


    In the small room behind the adult supplies store, Wang Fan gave an order directly to the middle-aged boss in front of him.

 V2.Chapter 1095

    "My subordinates, Enze, welcome to Longtou! The Orthodox Church has been in s city for many years. We have already investigated it. Let''s wait for a moment. I''ll arrange someone to review it again. If there''s no problem, we''ll send you the information right away! "


    The middle-aged uncle said with a compliment on his face.


    He has been hiding in H country for many years, and even his name has changed. In order to completely integrate into H country, he has gradually become a greasy middle-aged uncle from a young man.


    If Wang Fan had not appeared today, he would have thought that he had been forgotten by Wan guku.


    In addition to uploading information regularly, he almost forgot that he was still a man of mysterious forces!


    "Master Enze, it''s hard for you. It''s not easy for you to hide. I didn''t want to disturb you before, but now my investigation force is a little tricky and I have to ask you to help. I hope it won''t affect your confidentiality here!"


    Wang Fan said sincerely to Enze.


    When he heard the change of Enze''s tone, he naturally heard the trace of resentment in the other party''s heart. It has been latent for decades. How many people can survive this loneliness?


    "You are welcome to Longtou. Enzesheng is the ghost of wanguku, and death is also the ghost of wanguku. How can we say hard work for wanguku? Tap, wait a moment. I''ll arrange for someone to send the information of the western orthodox church! "


    Enze said with a warm face.


    In fact, Wan guku is extremely well paid to the people below. This is a world where the strong are respected. If the grand leader can come to h country to express his sympathy, the resentment in his heart has already disappeared.


    "I said, boss, well, brother Enze, didn''t your data have been investigated for a long time? Why not keep it in the stronghold? "


    Liu pangzi asked.


    He was almost camouflaged in front of his eyes. He was taken to the ditch. It''s hidden enough. Don''t they rest assured?


    "The fat man is one of his own, but it doesn''t hurt to say so!"


    Wang fan saw Enze''s inquiring eyes and explained directly.


    "Longtou, our stronghold, naturally needs to be hidden. The investigation data and us can''t be put together at the same time. After all, once it is leaked, it will be destroyed. The investigation data also need to be updated from time to time, or destroyed in time in case of emergency, so the data can''t be with me!"


    Middle aged uncle Enze explained seriously, and then he went out directly to arrange for people to investigate and summarize the relevant information of the western orthodox church.


    ??????


    Wan guku''s intelligence system is really powerful. Wang Fan''s ass is not hot yet. When Enze came in, he had a thick stack of information in his hand.


    "Dragon head, this is our investigation data of western orthodox church so far!"


    Enze said as he handed the materials to Wang Fan.


    "Western orthodox church, originated in s city of H country, persuades believers not to forget their original intention, to accumulate virtue and do good deeds, and to cultivate their own spiritual realm with the purpose of charity."


    "The western orthodox church, which has been in s city for many years, is a religious sect with concentrated power. Most of its heavy power is concentrated in the hands of its leader, Tai min! Some of the believers have been controlled by Thai civilian drugs. "


    "While advocating charity, the Orthodox Church carries out drug trade! Danger level of power! Behind the leader of the sect, Tai min, is suspected to have been instructed by others


    Wang fan is browsing all kinds of information about the Orthodox Church. The information clearly shows that the leader of the Orthodox Church, Tai min, is the first leader of the Orthodox Church. However, according to the investigation of Wan guku for many years, the leader of the Orthodox Church, Tai min, is just a puppet!


    "Enze, you should have more detailed information about the clues you have investigated. You see you have found out that the sect leader Tai min is a puppet. What about the people or forces behind him? And who did it? "


    "In this way, only a general survey can be made, and there is no key information at all!"


    Wang Fan put down the information in his hand and asked towards Enze unexpectedly.


    In Wang Fan''s opinion, wanguku''s investigation information should be more perfect, at least showing a higher level.


    For example, it directly indicates that there is a certain force behind the Orthodox Church and their purpose and other core information. Now I feel that I am reading perfunctory information, and there is nothing useful!


    "Longtou is similar to the strength of the Orthodox Church. There are still many in H country. We only make a preliminary investigation, occasionally find other information and update it. If we don''t have the above instructions, we won''t spend resources to investigate a certain organization!"


    "What''s more, to investigate the forces and individuals behind the western orthodox church will consume a lot of resources! All forces revolve around money. As long as we investigate the bank account of Timin, we can get the information of other people who come into contact with him. But once we investigate the bank account, it is likely to attract the attention of the other party! We are going to be exposed. "


    Enze explained helplessly.


    He has already recognized the scolding meaning in Wang Fan''s mouth.


    But it''s hard to cook without rice!


    Wan guku has been hiding in H country for so many years, and there are only so many people. He will not risk exposure to investigate irrelevant information until he has to.


    "You''ve been in country h for so many years, and the banking system hasn''t got through yet?"


    Wang fan is a little curious to ask, Enze, they have been developing in H country for so many years, is there no good way to investigate bank accounts up to now?


    "Longtou, we have people who can access bank accounts with relatively high authority, but the traces after the investigation can not be removed. Every investigation is just like the credit investigation in Huaxia, and will be recorded! Especially for these high-v users, if they are on the alert, the people who break into the bank will be exposed! "


    Enze said helplessly, not do not want to find out, but do not convert!


    "That''s right. Your safety should be put first. After all, the information can be supplemented slowly when it''s gone. If the personnel are exposed and you want to follow up later, the cost of manpower and time is too high!"


    Wang Fan looked at some fear of grace, voice comfort way.


    "Brother fan, if this investigation of bank card information will leave traces, it''s better to ask Cui Yu to help. That boy''s Internet technology is good. Maybe, direct violence investigation comes out. Even if it''s exposed, it''s just the IP address. The big deal is that we don''t need to use the real address to investigate!"


    Liu said in a voice.


    He was very relieved about Cui Yu''s unpredictable network technology and directly recommended it to Wang Fan.


    "Fat man, we''ll contact Cui Yu and directly investigate the bank account of Taimin, the founder of western orthodox church, but we must pay attention to our own safety!"


    "Enze, you don''t have to worry about the account. I will give you a copy when I find out the information later! You inform the combat members of Wan guku in S City, if necessary, I need Wan guku to fight the western orthodox church! "


    Wang Fan said to them that he had a plan in his mind, waiting for Cui Yu''s investigation results to come out.

 V2.Chapter 1096

    "Brother fan, are you going to fight the Orthodox Church?"


    Liu pangzi asked in surprise.


    This efficiency is too fast!


    According to the script, we should not collect evidence first, and then disclose it to the media and the government. In this way, we can bring down the western orthodox church directly. Moreover, it is still a situation where everyone calls for a fight. It is impossible for the western orthodox church to revive!


    But if the Mafia forces are allowed to wipe out the western orthodox camp, that is another matter.


    This kind of thing will be denounced by the officials. Once there is a bloody incident, even if they have the favorable evidence, they will be very passive. Liu pangzi really can''t figure out Wang Fan''s decision.


    "Dragon head, do you want to fight the western orthodox church?"


    Enze was also at a loss. He was also deeply surprised by the western orthodox church''s practice, but it was not something he could figure out. He could only ask tentatively.


    "Enze, you should prepare for this first, and don''t take it lightly. Although the western orthodox church is weak, I don''t want to see someone exposed due to injury. Once you take action, you have to take the other party and evacuate safely in a very short time!"


    Wang Fan did not explain to Enze at all, but directly emphasized the importance of the task again.


    "Yes, I''ll be ready. You can let us know when to act!"


    As the person in charge of Wan guku''s stronghold in state h, Enze still has this insight. He already knows that Wang fan is determined to fight the western orthodox church. Naturally, their stronghold should start to prepare and cooperate with Wang Fan to complete the operation.


    ??????


    After Wang Fan confirmed Wan guku''s business, he didn''t stay and soon left the store.


    Although he has unified the underground gangs in S City, he can''t rule out that no one is watching him. He is also worried that if he stays for a long time and is found to be a dead stronghold, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    In the room of Dingquan international hotel.


    "What? You''re going to attack the orthodox so soon? Are you sure it''s worth it? "


    Miao Qing said in surprise.


    She heard Wang Fan''s plan just now, and now her expression is just like Liu pangzi''s unexpected appearance. She really can''t figure out why Wang Fan, who has always been calm, is so eager to fight the western orthodox church.


    "I just realized this. We can''t drag on like this. Otherwise, the more prepared the enemy is, the greater our losses will be!"


    Wang Fan looked at them, he said solemnly.


    "Is something going to happen?"


    Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan unexpectedly and says softly.


    In his impression, Wang Fan rarely makes such a proactive statement. Once there is such a situation, it means that the crisis is approaching, and Miao Qing has to pay attention to it.


    "Brother fan, sister Qing, what have you found out?"


    Liu pangzi asked.


    He was confused. He watched Wang Fan and Miao Qing talking to each other, but he just couldn''t understand. He didn''t seem to be on the same channel at all.


    "Do you remember what Tai min, the leader of the western orthodox church, said before? He said that the Orthodox Church and R Ninja have ties, and has a wide range of new drug gold trading exchanges! This is probably true. In order to get me into the gang, he directly exposed this kind of confidential information! "


    "And because he is a puppet, he may be used to other people''s orders and seldom use his brain to do things. Naturally, he doesn''t know the risk of information exposure to us! Now wanguku''s investigation information also shows that there is another person behind the leader of the western orthodox church, Tai min! "


    Wang Fan to two people, he has sorted out the information out.


    "With this information, are you going to fight the Orthodox Church? Are you not afraid to scare the snake? The leader of the sect, Tai min, is a puppet. If we fight against him, the hidden forces behind the Tai min will be more cautious, and it will be more difficult for us to investigate later! "


    Miao Qing asked suspiciously, knowing that he would scare the snake, why should he continue?


    "Sister Qing, don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet. New drug money does not change, certainly and high table will have a relationship! Before, when we were still in the small circle to help the wharf, uncle GUI told me that the people of the high table club were already in the H country and were secretly developing their influence! I suspect that if the gold of H country is not changed, it is the high table that will make the ghost of these people! Now that the enemy is dark and we are clear, we can no longer give each other time to develop! "


    "No matter who is behind the western orthodox church, we can infer that the r people who are cooperating with the western orthodox church must have the shadow of the high table meeting just by the clue that they are in control of the king! Do you think we can wait to die? "


    "If we find out the relationship between the Thai people or the Orthodox Church and the high table society, or the toxic products business, we will definitely turn our back on the Orthodox Church."


    Wang Fan quickly expressed his worries.


    High table meeting!


    Infamous!


    There is no way to resolve the hatred between them and the high table meeting. Once they meet, they must fight fiercely. If they don''t solve each other thoroughly, Wang fan is not at ease at all!


    "Brother fan, the people at the high table meeting may have sneaked into s city? And contact with the Orthodox Church? Before me, the r people who came into contact with short knives, would they also come from the high table club? "


    Liu pangzi asked in a voice. Only after hearing Wang Fan''s analysis did he react. Maybe before that, he had already contacted people at the meeting.


    "It''s not sure whether the people you contact with short knives are from the high table club. What can be determined now is that the high table club is definitely in state h. if it comes to the gold exchange transaction, it''s probably them. Only they can monopolize the gold exchange!"


    "It''s still very difficult for the other forces of r country to bypass the high table meeting and transport gold into H country!"


    Wang Fan said in a deep voice.


    He also suspected that the people who had dealt with him before were actually the people of the high table club. Only the high table club could establish a foothold in various countries!


    "High table meeting? Then we really can''t wait any longer. No one knows how far they have developed secretly. Now they should have a shallow foundation. If we are delaying, I''m afraid the high table will develop forces that are intertwined and more difficult to deal with at that time! "


    "Moreover, whether the Orthodox Church has direct contact with the high table society or not, they have no need to survive just because they are engaged in this kind of business! Before us, we really had a lot of worries. On the contrary, it gave the high table meeting or the forces behind the scenes time to adjust! "


    "Now, the strength on the surface is better than them, so we should cut the mess quickly. As long as they are exposed, any tail, we will cut it all. I don''t believe it. They can still hide all the time?"


    Miao Qing weighed Wang Fan''s inference and said her idea directly.


    Today is different from the past!


    Now their strength in H country is not like the weak black tiger gang in the beginning, and their hatred with the high table club can not be resolved.


    Just be ruthless to the end. As long as all the forces related to the other party are killed and the other party is constantly exposed, this is the simplest and most effective way,

 V2.Chapter 1097

    After listening to Wang Fan''s analysis, Liu pangzi and Miao Qing are also aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    They are doomed to not coexist with the high table club, and the integration of the forces in their hands has been completed, which is a thriving situation.


    However, the people and forces of the high table society in H country are still developing in secret. If we don''t take advantage of the weakness of the other party now, can we leave the other party for the new year?


    "Brother fan, do you need me to talk to the short knife about dealing with the western orthodox? Let him prepare some good hands to cooperate with us. If there is a fish out there, we will just mend the sword outside! "


    Liu pangzi worried and said to Wang Fan.


    It''s a bit of a sudden, and we have to take action at the end of the rope, so we must cut down the root, otherwise once there is a fish who has missed the net, the effect of their carefully prepared raid will be greatly reduced.


    "On the side of the black tiger Gang, I don''t intend to let the short knife get involved. Once a small number of people in the black tiger Gang know about it, it means that most people know about my raid on the western orthodox church. The western orthodox church has been in s city for so many years. It can not be ruled out that they have arranged people in various gangs. "


    "In order to get rid of each other, I''ll let wanguku people start staring at the headquarters of the western orthodox church. When the middle and high levels of the western orthodox church are all there, I''ll do it. As long as the middle and high levels of the western orthodox church are knocked down, the rest of the addicts will be scattered. This requires high confidentiality. The distribution of the black tiger Gang is too complicated to be suitable!"


    Wang Fan said clearly.


    The black tiger Gang, which has just been integrated, can not be said to be too big a sieve. There must be quite a few detectives from various churches and police. Now it is not suitable for them to do such a highly confidential task.


    "If you don''t move on, you can continue to do what you should do. Now is the key time. There must be forces staring at us secretly. We''ll do as usual! Wanguku there I will single contact, so the probability of exposure is very low


    Wang Fansheng was afraid that Liu pangzi couldn''t figure it out, so he quickly explained to them that at this point, everything should be careful.


    After explaining the precautions, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi left Dingquan international hotel.


    Wang Fan directly asked Liu pangzi to send him to Begonia''s residence!


    Begonia in the suburbs before the villa, because there is a ninja fight happened homicide, at the moment, Begonia directly not in the past that villa.


    According to their previous address, they went directly to Villa 26 of Pingshui villa.


    The information here is Qiu Haitang''s residence investigated by Liu Juan. When Wang Fan and Liu pangzi came last time, they were mistaken for thieves by security guards. In the end, Chen Qian came forward to resolve the misunderstanding.


    With Wang Fan as the leader of the black tiger Gang, these security guards have already done their homework. Seeing Liu pangzi''s license plate number, they directly opened the door of the community.


    Who is the security guard? There are few "friends" in the society?


    The security guards of Pingshui villa are scared when they think of their encircling the big gangsters. They are afraid that Wang fanqiu will settle the accounts later. Now they want to know that Wang Fan has not noticed them at all. How dare they show their rights?


    Wang Fan came to the villa of Begonia and rang the doorbell directly. He had just contacted Begonia by telephone and they had a tea meeting.


    But what surprised Wang Fan was that Jin Nannan, mayor of S City, was also here, and there was no familiar official car outside. Wang Fan was relieved when he thought about their relationship.


    "Brother, come and sit down. I just talked about you with Begonia, but I didn''t expect you to come!"


    Jin Nan sees Wang Fan and says with enthusiasm.


    Jin Nan doesn''t care if his relationship with Begonia is discovered by Wang Fan. In front of Wang Fan, he treats Begonia as an ordinary business owner.


    When Wang Fan called Begonia just now, he knew that Wang Fan was coming, and he didn''t avoid it at all. After all, Wang Fan''s strength is rising, and it''s too difficult to meet him. He simply took this opportunity to get to know Wang Fan again.


    "Oh! Mayor Jin is also here. It seems that I''m lucky! The mayor seldom takes time to drink tea in his busy schedule, but I met him? "


    Wang Fan said self mockingly.


    Jin Nan didn''t introduce the relationship between him and Begonia. Naturally, Wang Fan won''t point it out. Just think of it as a general relationship.


    "Brother, compared with what you''ve done in this period of time, I don''t mention such trifles. Any of these things you''ve done can be regarded as a big event. You''re the real busy man. I heard boss Qiu say you''re coming, and I''ll come right away!"


    "The integration of s city''s entertainment circle is now very popular. The whole h country is staring at your Xiya company. Brother, you have to watch closely. It depends on your Xiya company if we can establish the leading position in s city."


    Jin Nan said with a smile.


    Wang Fan has been in s city for a short time, but the efficiency of his work is amazing. In a short time, he has collected the underground forces of the whole s city through the black tiger Gang, and then he has opened up the way with the underground forces, quickly integrating the resources of the whole Entertainment circle.


    Before that, he thought about integrating the entertainment industry, but eventually he gave up because of too much investment. The most fundamental reason is that there are too many forces behind the entertainment companies, and the profit distribution is uneven. Even if he is the head of the city, he can do nothing.


    "Why is it difficult? Mayor Jin just needs to negotiate with the gangs. Isn''t that a piece of cake? I''m afraid Mayor Jin has forgotten these trifles. "


    Wang Fan tried quietly.


    There was something strange about the feeling of Jin Nan.


    It''s a good thing that the black tiger Gang unifies the underground forces in s city. If the black tiger Gang doesn''t divide its territory, it naturally doesn''t exist. The situation of fighting for each other is peaceful. As a result, Jin Nan is too calm.


    No sorrow, no joy!


    This is completely, a pair of already winning shape!


    In China, he has dealt with high table meeting. These people are good at hiding!


    In front of him, Jin Nannan, if he was a parent official, he would have to be a little happier in the face of such a good thing. As a result, he became a monk!


    Jin Nan has been acting like a hidden member of the high table club. Wang fan can''t help suspecting that Jin Nan is the representative of the high table club in H country, which is secretly developing the power of the high table club!


    He controls the black tiger gang and unifies the underground forces in s city. The government and the general public are all the groups who benefit from it. Only Gao table, who secretly develops its forces, is most afraid to see this situation!


    The current situation of the whole s city is that the black tiger Gang is the only one, which directly suppresses the secret development plan of the high table club!


    At this time, can the people at the high table give him a good look?


    Wang Fan looks at Jin Nannan, who is smiling but not smiling. He is more and more sure that Jin Nannan is likely to be behind the whole incident, even if he is not the mastermind!

 V2.Chapter 1098

    "The underground forces in s city are just fighting. If Mayor Jin really wanted to rectify them, I think they would have been banned long ago!"


    "Sometimes, there are advantages and disadvantages in the existence of gangs. Light and darkness usually appear alternately. Underground forces also have their operating rules. However, in the face of the authorities, they are all farces that can''t be put on the stage. It''s normal that Mayor Jin doesn''t know! "


    Wang Fan continued to explore.


    In the past, he would not talk directly with Mayor Jin Nannan. But now, behind him, there are not only Mafia forces, but also people from embassies of T and e countries. A mere mayor of s city is no longer the existence he looks forward to.


    He also wants to listen to the views of Jin Nan or members of the high table club on the gangs in s city.


    "Brother Wang Fan, you are serious. In fact, I want our s city to be more stable. Even the smallest gangs are gangs! They can kidnap and sell drugs by any means for the benefit of a little bit. That''s even more common! "


    "It''s not that I don''t want to rectify it, but that it''s too difficult! Let''s say that many people in the police station are local, and they are also afraid of being retaliated by the gangs. Unless there is a homicide, the gangs are afraid of taking responsibility and compromise. Otherwise, for the really vicious gangs, the police in s city actually don''t have much to do! "


    Gold South helpless toward Wang Fan said.


    At the moment, he has regarded Wang Fan as a person of the same level. He can avoid all kinds of bad deeds of the gang. After all, the gang is a place where there is no reason. Although there is legal protection, some of the gangs come out to answer the crime!


    He is not afraid of Wang Fan laughing at him, after all, from tonight, the forces under s city have been unified, all watching Wang Fan eat.


    "No, I think director Chen has a way of dealing with gangsters before. How can it be so unbearable? Mayor king, you are too modest. "


    Wang Fan said doubtfully.


    But he still remembers how the police of Xiya company used to treat the big stick. The big stick was also the middle leader of the small circle gang. As a result, he could only swallow his anger and was crushed by the police!


    "It''s the small circle gang. This fish brother is from W province. Although he is ruthless, sometimes he is reasonable. If you give him face, he will also give you face. The people below confront each other. It''s nothing more than acting for the media. After all, if I fall down because of their trouble, the other gangsters in s city will be cleaned up!"


    "After that, the gangs in s city will have to rely on brother Wang Fan for more restraint. After all, now you are the red man of s city and even h country. Those negative information should not appear on you as far as possible!"


    Jin to the South Wang Fan suggested.


    "Don''t worry, mayor. After integrating and incorporating other gangs, the black tiger Gang is no longer involved in drugs. I believe you know that. In the future, as long as the business is not allowed by the laws of H country, my integrated gangs will not touch the red line. If someone is disobedient, Mayor Jin will not give me face, just deal with it directly! "


    Seeing Jin NanFang''s statement, Wang Fan also made a solemn promise.


    ??????


    Two people are still you a word, I a language, rambling chat, but Wang Fan just guess and have a new idea!


    Jin Nan has great political ambition. In order to maintain his position, he turns a blind eye to the gangs. No wonder the new drug Jin does not change, and it will be so rampant in s city. This has a lot to do with Jin Nan''s laissez faire.


    Wang Fan also saw that Jin Nannan is also a timid master. Such a person is impossible to achieve great things. Maybe the mayor of s city is the highest position he can touch in his life!


    It''s a must for the government to crack down on the underworld. As a result, Jin Nan was worried about revenge, and he selectively compromised with the gangs. This kind of person is bullying and afraid of being tough. He doesn''t look like a representative of the high table club in any way!


    "Mayor Jin, what do you think of these foreign forces that have long occupied s city? As far as I know, before I came to s City, there were a lot of foreign forces in s city! There are many people from Southeast Asia, and Ninjas from r country often appear


    Although there is speculation in the heart, Wang Fan still plans to further observe, he casually asks south toward Jin.


    "These ninjas of r country are just lawless! Even if the public kidnapping, even dare to tear up the ticket! If I can''t find their trace, I would like to apply to the higher authorities for support to clean up these criminals! "


    Hearing Wang Fan mention ninja of r country, Jin Nan said angrily.


    Jinzhu was kidnapped by ninja of r country, which is a challenge to the legal red line of H country.


    "These ninjas of r country are haunted. They can''t determine their location. Maybe they can only ask the same mysterious western orthodox church to help investigate. I''m afraid we have to trouble boss Begonia about this!"


    Jin Nan expressed helplessly that he had no place to start with the r people. The r people''s whereabouts were erratic.


    "Old Begonia Gang? Western orthodox


    Wang Fan hesitated to say, at the same time looked at the side of the tea Begonia, this woman is really mysterious, basically do not speak!


    "I''m very curious about the founder of the western orthodox church. Many of their industries under the name of the western orthodox church are actually the pillar industries of our s City, and the founder of the western orthodox church, Tai min, is a philanthropic person. I feel that it''s really lucky that they can establish a religion in our s city!"


    "The Orthodox Church has a lot of energy. If they are willing to help investigate the r people, they will be more efficient than my official! It''s up to boss Begonia to lobby the leader of Timin. After all, I know the leader of Timin, which was introduced by boss Begonia! "


    Jin Xiangnan said to Wang Fan.


    "The boss of Begonia is the image ambassador of the Orthodox Church. Let''s just say one thing. Besides, this is what Mayor Jin said. Can''t Thai people not help?"


    Wang Fan said curiously that when he was in the base camp of the western orthodox church, he saw that Jin Nannan had a look of worship for the Thai people. If he had such a relationship, he had to borrow the hand of others?


    "Boss Begonia, but before the establishment of the western orthodox church, he knew Thai people. This relationship is definitely better than that between me and him. Besides, boss Begonia has been watching the development of the western orthodox church, which is more reliable than my icing on the cake relationship!"


    Jin Nan was afraid that Wang Fan thought that he was powerful and that any force would give him face. He quickly pushed the relationship to Begonia.


    "The boss of Begonia, did he know the leader of western orthodox church Tai min from the very beginning? According to this statement, Begonia was completely voluntary to join the Orthodox Church, and was not controlled by the religious leader Thai people at all


    Wang Fan muttered to himself, and he was deeply surprised by the early history of Begonia.


    Did Begonia join the Orthodox Church voluntarily in order to facilitate her charitable activities?

 V2.Chapter 1099

    Wang Fan tasted the tea carefully. As a result, he found that Jin Nan had repeatedly linked begonia with the western orthodox church, and repeatedly emphasized that there was a close relationship between Begonia and Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church. However, Begonia just laughed and didn''t talk at all, as if what Jin Nan Nan said was the same.


    Begonia this kind of attitude, can''t help but see Wang Fan some frown, inner doubt is also more and more strong.


    Soon after Wang Fan and Jin boasted to the south, he went back to Dingquan international hotel.


    Originally also want to let Miao Qing help analysis, but Wang Fan found that he was the only one in the hotel, Miao Qing and Cui Yinzhu are out!


    The plan for Miao Qing to help analyze can only be postponed.


    Pushing aside the floor fan, Wang Fan looked at the bustling crowd under the hotel, his thoughts could not help being a little misty.


    From the beginning, he began to trace the new drug Jin Buhuan, and then he collided with Xiaoquan Gang all the time. He thought that after Xiaoquan gang was eliminated, the final clue of Jin Buhuan should also be exposed. As a result, the water in s city is really deep, even if the power in a city is complicated, it is still hidden so deeply.


    He has integrated the underground forces of the whole s city according to the plan, but there are still some forces that are not under his control. This feeling is very uncomfortable for Wang Fan.


    From knowing [room b], Begonia appeared in Wang Fan''s sight. Other investigation targets changed again and again. Only Begonia existed in the investigation target for a long time!


    Before that, he thought that Jin Nanhui was the representative of high table club in s city. After all, he had such an official identity. It was too easy for him to do something secretly.


    But with the tea when some of the trial, Wang Fan resolutely rejected his idea.


    Jin Nannan, mayor of S City, is definitely not the representative of the high table club. His personal character and way of life are not connected with the gangs at all!


    If all gangsters are like Jin Nannan, don''t be a gangster. How can we open up new markets? It''s better to go to the construction site to move bricks, which is more practical.


    On the contrary, it is the Begonia that Jin Nan has been recommending, which once again refreshes his understanding of Begonia!


    This woman is really too tolerant, anger does not form in color, feeling that the Begonia said by Jin Nan is not the same as herself.


    If Wang Fan hadn''t known about the history of Begonia, he might have thought that it was Jin Xiangnan who joked. After all, if he said it to his face, he would at least say a few words. Begonia, like a loyal audience, watched him and Jin Nannan talk nonsense.


    Begonia all kinds of signs show that she is a normal person, there is no drug abuse was manipulated!


    In Wang Fan''s mind, he kept thinking about the information of Begonia which had been investigated before. If these are all appearances, are they false?


    In Wang Fan''s heart, a ridiculous idea suddenly arises: Begonia is so good at covering up, which is not in line with what high table will represent?


    But Uncle GUI is sure that the members of the high table club are definitely sneaking into H country and developing their power in secret!


    Now suddenly a new force has emerged. There will definitely be information from the gang. If the members of the high table Club develop rapidly, it will also be exposed. Now no matter whether they are short Dao or Liu pangzi, they have not found the high table club.


    Undoubtedly, the members of the hidden high table club are very good at covering up.


    "What if it''s a corpse?"


    Wang Fan thought of a doubtful point that no one thought of.


    We all think that the high table will sneak into the representative meeting to develop new forces. Starting from this aspect, we can certainly gain something. They have already tried to investigate the situation in vain.


    What if the members of the high table club are not developing new forces, but old ones that have existed for a long time?


    I''m afraid few people will consider and intervene in this aspect.


    Wang Fan''s mind suddenly brightened up. If you look at it from this angle, then everything is in line with it!


    What the high table club needs now is to develop secretly and accumulate power!


    And Begonia is undoubtedly the most suitable representative of the high table club in s city. It is good at hiding, and then it has a strong relationship with the Orthodox Church. The business cooperation between the Orthodox Church and the high table club is a matter of course.


    Taimin, the leader of western orthodox church, also said that some r people were deliberately released by him to dock with other gangs to attract attention!


    This kind of thing is a big risk for the r people. If they have a bad relationship with the Orthodox Church, will they help like this?


    The answer is not at all.


    It''s a big deal that the Orthodox Church has closed down. Their gold will not change their trading partners, just change another force!


    Maybe the western orthodox church is similar to the small circle gang. They are all behind the scenes and are deliberately used to attract people''s attention?


    Begonia now seems to belong to the high-level western orthodox church. In fact, it basically has no right to speak. No matter what forces go to investigate, they will not focus their investigation on this kind of high-level without real power.


    Begonia is so hidden in the Orthodox Church!


    This seems to be the most normal phenomenon, in Wang Fan''s view is the biggest loophole!


    If there is no desire and no desire, Begonia should not join the Orthodox Church, just do charity activities on a regular basis. Being in a high position in the Orthodox Church does not care about anything, which means that he needs this high position to cover up her true identity!


    The gang involvement of the western orthodox church has been investigated, and its leader, Tai min, is the first object of investigation, which is a target!


    But Begonia can be at ease and establish her power in the rear, such as the behind the scenes power of operating [room b]. Now the black tiger Gang unifies s City, the behind the scenes power obviously can''t sit still, which leads to the previous scene, the founder of the western orthodox church Tai min asked him to hand over the property under his name, which must be encouraged by Begonia. They have a special relationship and share information.


    Wang fan is more and more convinced of the suspect in his heart!


    "No, I have to go to Xiya company to ask Miao Qing to make a reply about the reason."


    Wang Fan said to himself that he was completely out of the door.


    "Tear"


    Just as Wang Fan was about to turn around, he found an unusual sound outside the window.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Before he thought about it, there was a quick knock on the door.


    "This is..."


    Wang Fan immediately alert, this is not like an acquaintance style.


    "Wow!"


    The windows were broken and flying.


    Just when Wang Fan was struggling to open the door or observe the situation outside the window, a black figure fell from the sky, directly knocked open the glass window and rolled in.


    The black ninja suit wrapped the man tightly, leaving only a pair of murderous eyes.


    "Bang!"


    Vigorously out of a miracle, the door was knocked open unbearably, the moment actually poured in three ninjas!


    The broken window, there are still dark shadows flash into the room, and a few ninjas in the room, Wang Fan has been surrounded, holding the knife in both hands, while also chirping.

 V2.Chapter 1100

    "R ninja? Are you in a hurry to die


    Wang Fan looked at the R ninja, a total of seven people. He is not in a hurry to solve the other party directly, but intends to see if he can set up some useful information.


    "You should be killed!"


    A tall Ninja said to Wang Fan in a murderous tone. He didn''t bother to answer Wang Fan''s questions.


    "Tell me the forces behind your scenes. If I am familiar with them, I can save you a life, otherwise ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan continued joking.


    He also knows that these ninjas are professional. How can they tell their mission information to the assassins?


    "Bang!"


    Wang Fan''s figure is like lightning. He kicks the ninja who just spoke.


    Where does he want to get information?


    Just now, I made a noise intentionally, but it was to divert the other party''s attention. It seems that the effect is not bad.


    "Kill this Chinese, and make a quick decision!"


    The ninja who was kicked away said with pain, it seems that he is still the leader of this team!


    Seeing the surrounded ninja, Wang fan is unarmed and can only retreat strategically!


    This action falls in the Ninja eye of leader, Wang Fan already timid!


    Seeing so many people, no matter how powerful they are, they can only escape!


    "Baga, revenge for banzang and qingshanjun!"


    The leader of the team, ninja, who was kicked away, was in a great momentum at the moment and said to several people in a loud voice. This kind of unusual confident breath is radiating other several ninjas unceasingly.


    "Buzz"


    "Thorn ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Several ninjas shake their swords or swords directly and form a lightsaber array to kill Wang Fan. The rising intention of killing leads them to forget the gap with Wang Fan!


    They just endure. As the half Tibet of Zhongren, they are all solved by Wang Fan, not to mention them?


    "Evil spirits


    Wang Fan gave a cold hum when he saw the shining blade.


    These ninjas of the high table club don''t really have a long memory, just like leeks. They are cut one after another. Do they really think that losing to him is an accident? Next time you try your best to win?


    Wang fan is too lazy to confront them. Not everyone has his skill. In case they target Wang fan or Miao Qing, don''t they want them to succeed?


    Wang Fan''s firepower is fully opened, and the essence of Tai Chi has been practiced to the extreme. He doesn''t need to look at the sound and position. As soon as the horizontal knife from the back attacks, Wang Fan dodges the attack again and again.


    Wang fan uses his strength to push and pull. Some ninjas are unstable.


    Once close up, Wang fan does not give any chance to the other side directly. His fist strength surges up and he attacks directly with the momentum of collapsing mountains.


    In the face of Wang Fan''s strength, as long as he was hit, he lost his fighting power instantly. Before long, the Ninja around Wang Fan fell down one after another.


    "Poop


    With the leader of the Ninja down again, there is no enemy in front of Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan didn''t choose to hurt the killer, he just knocked these people out temporarily.


    After all, it''s hard for these people to pose any threat to him. This is a hotel again. If there is another homicide, Wang Fan estimates that the boss of the hotel will be green!


    Jin Nan hated these r people before, and it''s the most appropriate to hand them over to Jin Nan. The premise is that these R ninjas don''t commit suicide!


    "Van Gogh, Van Gogh"


    Liu pangzi''s panting voice came from outside.


    "It''s all down?"


    Liu pangzi looked at the Ninja lying all over the ground and couldn''t help saying.


    Miao Qing followed, looking at Wang Fan with a worried face.


    Liu pangzi and Miao Qing were attacked just now, but there were only two ninjas who attacked them. They failed to hit each other. The other side had already evacuated. After they were attacked, they couldn''t get through to Wang Fan. They were worried and rushed to see that Wang Fan had solved the problem.


    "Have you also been attacked?"


    Wang Fan looked at them and asked.


    "Yes, but it didn''t affect us. They may have considered that it was in the urban area and the impact was not good; We realized that they had evacuated. "


    Miao Qing said solemnly.


    "These r people are really lawless! Now I dare to go into the room openly, so we don''t have to be polite to them. I suspect that Begonia is behind these people. I was drinking tea with Begonia just now. How long has it been? "


    "Fat man, you call the police station and let them deal with these r people. Chen Qian will be very happy."


    "Sister Qing, you and I will act separately. You go to the pillar of Begonia and take her to the secret stronghold of wanguku. The fat man will show you the way. Ask about things directly from Qiu Haitang. We can''t waste any more time, or the people at the high table will take corresponding preventive measures against us. "


    "I''ll inform Enze right away that these people are too rampant now. We''ll solve them with today''s incident."


    Wang Fan said angrily.


    He just guessed that Begonia was the representative of the high table meeting, and he had just finished his tea with Begonia. At the moment, only Begonia knew his instant message!


    "Hey, Enze, let''s start now. Let''s get your people ready. We''ll gather at the gate of the western orthodox camp in half an hour, and clean the western orthodox tonight."


    Wang Fan cold tone toward grace under the order said.


    But he has reminded Enze to inform Wan guku''s killer in S City in advance. After such a long time, he should be ready.


    Wang Fanqiang resisted the murderous spirit and rushed directly to the headquarters of the western orthodox church.


    When Wang Fan arrived at the western orthodox camp, Enze didn''t disappoint him. He had already led the killers to wait for a long time.


    "Make a quick decision. Don''t expose your existence."


    Wang Fang said softly.


    At the moment, he has seen Wan guku, the murderous killer?


    He was determined to win the cleansing of the western orthodox camp.


    The killer of wanguku is a soldier of all wars. If even some weak drug addicts fail, they don''t deserve to be members of wanguku.


    "Dragon head, do you want to get rid of all the people here? Or do you mean "surrender"


    Enze asked with some uncertainty.


    "It depends on whether the people inside cooperate with you. If they cooperate with you and can take the initiative to tell you about the high table meeting and Jin Buhuan, then leave them alive. If you don''t know all of them, it depends on whether you have enough time to solve them on the spot. It''s harmful to keep this kind of cult. "


    Wang Fan looked at the base camp of the western orthodox church not far away and said coldly.


    At the moment, he already knows that the core character is Begonia.


    Western orthodox is just a tool for each other, and now there is no need for its existence. Later, Miao Qing will be able to send Begonia to the secret stronghold of wanguku. If you need any information, just ask directly!


    If Begonia can tell the truth, it''s ok if it can''t. the remaining forces outside, lacking Begonia''s strategy behind, will soon be exposed.

 V2.Chapter 1101

    Wang Fan and all the people of wanguku were waiting quietly, not far from the headquarters of the western orthodox church.


    With the coming of night, there are many killers in WANGU grottoes, and the momentum of their accumulation has risen to the extreme. Under Wang Fan''s command, they rushed into the western orthodox camp without any trace.


    With the cover up of the night, Wang Fan informs Miao Qing to do it at the same time.


    At the moment, the murder against the orthodox camp is going on at the same time as the kidnapping of Begonia.


    Wang Fan was surprised. When the police station in s city was still interrogating ninja, Wang Fan had already taken this Begonia and Orthodox church by surprise.


    This is definitely not a level of fighting. There are still some people in the orthodox church who are good at fighting. But in the face of wanguku, this fierce and brutal mode. They had already been hollowed out by the new drug money, and their endurance was not good at all. Their resistance was soon suppressed by Wan guku.


    Perhaps it was because of the fact that Jin did not change, the Protestants in the Orthodox Church were still immersed in their spiritual world. In the face of the interrogation of Wan guku members, they chose to stick to the end and choose to live with the western orthodox church.


    Taimin, the leader of the western orthodox church, saw Wan guku, which was like killing chickens and sheep. He directly chose to flee. Unfortunately, all corners have been monitored by people with withered bones.


    Before he had time to enter the hidden secret Road, he was knocked down by Enze, though not fatal. But the wound turned over, enough to make him pain to death, he quickly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Wan guku''s action efficiency is extremely high. It takes no more than 10 minutes to rush in and finish the task. When someone hears the smell of blood, Wan guku''s people have already disappeared in the vast traffic.


    Wan guku has been hiding in s city for a long time, and there is more than one secret stronghold.


    Under the guidance of Enze, they came to a secret stronghold in the suburbs.


    Begonia and many high-rise people who have smoked gold have been detained here. At the moment, they are locked in the basement. Even if someone suddenly checks and closes the partition leading to the basement, no one will find them even if the people below shout out their throats.


    Seeing the high-level western orthodox church being held together, Begonia''s face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, has finally changed.


    "Boss Wang Fan!"


    Seeing that the person interrogating herself was Wang Fan who talked and laughed with her not long ago, Begonia''s face turned pale.


    "Begonia, you are really powerful. I''ve been in s city for so many days, so many of us have been fooled by you. "


    "Do you want me to continue my investigation, or do you want to tell me directly? If you don''t say it, I''ll go to the Orthodox Church. I believe that it''s still useful if we don''t change the amount of money. When drug addicts and drug addicts, I think they will be lenient if they don''t need me to do anything. "


    "What''s more, how long do you think the high table will last, or the hidden behind the scenes forces outside, without your advice at the back? Now the whole city of S is in the black tiger gang. Do you think the hidden forces and individuals can escape? "


    "You sent Ninja from r country to kill me. We must have the consciousness of being caught. "


    Wang Fan looked at the pale Begonia, said bland.


    For extraordinary people, they can only use unconventional methods. Wang Fan seems to say that ordinary things are the same, one by one, he says to Begonia.


    Begonia is not afraid not to say, he has a lot of ways to find out the final identity.


    "The core of the fog behind is you, you are now imprisoned. This dark fog will eventually disperse. It''s just a waste of time. "


    Wang Fan said with a smile, no matter what expression Begonia.


    "I knew for a long time that I should never have known you."


    Begonia a face of chagrin said.


    Now the situation is over. She can''t go back to the sky any longer. It''s just a joke.


    "Give me a cup of tea first. If you have time, you might as well listen to my experience first


    Begonia has returned to its former calm.


    She knew that Wang Fan had the ability to extract her from the secret. Even if she doesn''t say it, Wang Fan will find out all this in a short time.


    Without her command outside, the remaining hidden forces will surely be scattered.


    Wang Fan nodded slightly and asked Miao Qing to make a cup of tea.


    "In the early years, in order to make a living, I had some stories with a politician in r country. Of course, it''s paid. With the help of politicians, I get the life I want. It''s better than being starved to death. I know you disdain my way of doing this, but I can''t help it. Just take what you need. "


    "This politician of r country is very selfish. I became his lover, and he is not satisfied. While he supported me, he also controlled me to do things for him. Under his instruction, I established the Orthodox Church in s city. In order to avoid the risk of my positive exposure, I arranged for Taimin to be the puppet leader of the western orthodox church. You must also find that sometimes Thai people are just carrying out my instructions. "


    "Under the cover of the Orthodox Church, I started a business of drug trafficking and [room b]! These two kinds of businesses are very quick to make money, and then use black money to do charity activities. We should try our best to publicize the charitable work and tenet of the Orthodox Church to the public. "


    "Later, the other party was not satisfied, so I seduced the mayor of s city to go south and become his mistress according to the request of politicians in r country. With him as a springboard, I will use Jin Buhuan or other means to further develop to other political personnel in H country. As a result, you suddenly appeared, and our development plan, which has been painstakingly managed for many years, was completely destroyed by you. Do you want me to target you? "


    Begonia said here, looking at Wang Fan with a sad face.


    Wang Fan would have been killed by the people she sent out if his strength had not been inferior to others. At the moment, Wang fan can only sigh for the pitiful appearance of Begonia.


    "Your information in r country is exposed. What about the politicians in r country? Who is he? I believe that with your current financial resources, it is impossible to need his continuous resources. "


    Wang Fan looked at Begonia has given up resistance, simply ask the bottom of the said.


    "Do you think that if I''m in country h and that man is in country R, he can''t control me because of the long distance? I have never tried your idea. Facts have proved that this politician of r country has great means, and he also has deep contacts in H country! What''s more, he is a native of H country. "


    "The politician''s name is Park Chung soo."


    Begonia a face indifferent said, she understand their situation, for Wang Fan no longer hide.


    "Park Chung soo?"


    Wang Fan said in surprise.


    He knows Park Zhengzhu. He is the guy who chased Park Yanwu. He is very impressed by the name!


    What''s more, park Zhengzhu is also Park Yanwu''s own father!


    Wang Fan was surprised to hear that the state of h was really "chaotic".

 V2.Chapter 1102

    Listen to Begonia face calm about the past, Wang Fan also don''t know, how to evaluate this woman.


    This is the way she chose. Sun and she have been playing since childhood. We know from sun that Begonia entered the entertainment industry at a young age.


    After several failures, she is still in this industry. If it were not for the support of politicians in r country, she would have collapsed long ago!


    Choose to become so many people''s lover, Begonia''s Three Outlooks have already been destroyed, where will care if others know?


    Looking at Begonia, Wang Fan suddenly feels that this woman is both good and evil. She can''t guess each other''s thoughts at all. If you want to say that she is charitable, she actually made a website like [room b] to earn money!


    If her heart is like a poisonous scorpion, she has insisted on doing charity for many years, even if it is covered up, without a little love, just by perseverance, it is impossible to persist for so many years!


    Begonia is sitting there quietly, and Wang fan is not going on the interrogation. The content of Begonia just now has been videotaped by him all the way. It must be with these evidences that Begonia and the forces behind it can be quickly removed.


    Wang Fan sorted out the content of Begonia, took out the phone and contacted the ghost uncle who was far away in China.


    "Uncle GUI, there is a major breakthrough in my clue about Jin Buhuan! Today, I captured Begonia in wanguku stronghold, and then


    "Begonia, she knows that Jin Buhuan and the information about the politicians in r country, I don''t want to give him to the police in H country. After all, according to Begonia, the politician in r country is actually from H country, and the relationship between that person and H country is not weak. I think it''s better to bring Begonia back to China!"


    Wang Fan will just Begonia said content, a short to ghost uncle said.


    At the same time, considering the influence of r country politician Park Zhengzhu in H country, it is the best way to take Begonia back to China.


    "The problem involved in Jin Buhuan is too big. If you leave Begonia in H country, it''s really not conducive to the investigation of other clues. I support you to bring it back to China!"


    "But it''s more risky for you to bring back the citizens of H country privately. I suggest you send Begonia directly to Huaxia''s embassy in s city. With the help of the embassy, you can secretly escort Begonia back to Huaxia, which is more secure!"


    Ghost uncle in the phone, toward Wang Fan suggested.


    He was deeply surprised by the information Wang Fan traced. He didn''t expect that Begonia was still the core figure. The gray industries such as Jinbuhuan and room B were all built by Begonia!


    And this is just the tip of the iceberg in s city!


    In the hands of r country and park Zhengzhu, there are still more channels to solve the source of gold, and the value of Begonia is far more than that.


    Even though Begonia has committed heinous crimes and is hard to eliminate, there is still room for us to make use of in the investigation process. If we solve the problem of Begonia according to the procedure now, it is a waste.


    "Uncle GUI, the Begonia is now under my control. What''s the problem of cleaning in s city?"


    Wang Fan doubts said, caught the Begonia, in fact, s city circulation of gold does not change channel almost has been cut off.


    "I''ll contact the embassy first, and you''ll let people connect with them and give them a copy of the evidence you have! Begonia can''t die now. As for the finishing work in S City, you don''t have to do it yourself. I believe the government workers in s city are willing to do the cleaning work! "


    Uncle GUI points out to Wang Fan.


    Gangs are gangs all the time. They must not fight against the government!


    Now the core character Begonia has been in the hands of Wang Fan. The rest of the cleaning work is handed over to the senior leaders of s city. This kind of negative has not caused people''s panic. When they know it, they will clear it up in the first time!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the instigation of Uncle GUI, Wang Fan directly asked Miao Qing to contact the Chinese Embassy in s city. Now there is a mess outside. I believe that even if Park Zhengzhu is powerful, it is impossible to find that Begonia has been taken away in such a short time.


    Now is the best time to transfer. It''s better to send Begonia directly back to China in just a few hours. Then there is no possibility of turning over the market. As long as we firmly control Begonia, we can naturally follow the vine and cut off the source of gold.


    "Sister Qing, remember to back up the video you just confessed. When you escort Begonia to the embassy, you will give them a copy. As for the embassy, it''s their business to escort Begonia back to China. Pay attention to safety these days. I''m afraid that there will be more evils from the high table club to retaliate!"


    Wang Fan said with concern.


    Although Begonia, the core figure, has been controlled, it can not be ruled out that there are still diehards. If they want to change their lives to save Begonia, they have to pay attention to safety.


    Seeing Miao Qing "send away" Begonia, the trial of others has come to an end. Other members of the Orthodox Church, as Begonia said, are used by her to hide people''s eyes and ears. Except that the sect leader Tai min can find out some core secrets, most of the other middle and high-level disciples have no idea that the orthodox church is the main body of selling money!


    Wang Fan has to sigh that the confidentiality work of Begonia or Thai people is really in place. No wonder they can deceive so many people in S City, even the top leaders of their own sects. Mayor Jin Nannan and many other people in power naturally regard the western orthodox church as a charity.


    If this matter is published, it will be a great irony!


    As for the face problem of S City, Wang fan is too lazy to ask, and he has no obligation to help.


    "Park Chung soo, politician of r country?"


    Wang Fan said to himself that he thought of Liu Juan who was still in r country. Now it is necessary to let Liu Juan know the information in hand. Wang Fan dialed Liu Juan again.


    "Hey, brother fan, did you use wanguku to solve the problem?"


    Liu Juan asked directly on the phone.


    Last time Wang Fan called her, she suggested that Wang fan should start wanguku''s power in H country. As a result, Wang Fan forgot it. If it wasn''t for her repeated advice, I''m afraid Wang Fan would continue to explore the clues.


    "Xiaojuan, the good news is that the situation in s city has come to light now! Begonia was arrested by me. The thing about [room b] is actually


    "In the end, Begonia gave the information about the politicians in r country. Park Zhengzhu is from H country. He can be a politician in r country. I have to say that he has some abilities! Besides, this man is also park''s father, and he sent people to hunt down park! "


    "The direction of your investigation can be Park Zhengzhu. He''s ambitious. He''s involved in [room b] and Jin Buhuan. If you keep an eye on him, I think I''ll find a new breakthrough soon!"


    Wang Fan told Liu Juan about Wan guku''s cleaning one by one. At the same time, he instructed Liu Juan to investigate Park Zhengzhu, a politician of r country, in order to find other new clues.

 V2.Chapter 1103

    By the time Wang Fan finished all the work, it was almost late at night.


    As far as Wang fan is concerned, it is not his problem to consider whether he has made such a great harvest and whether it will affect others.


    Back in the Dingquan Hotel, for such a long time, he has been led by Begonia''s hidden forces.


    Now these problems have finally been solved. The heavy feeling in my heart has already been swept away. I lie in bed and soon go to sleep, and it will be daybreak.


    Wan guku chose the right time to cleanse the western orthodox church.


    It''s nightfall, though it''s alarming for a small number of people. But for most ordinary people, they don''t know what''s going on.


    Only a small number of warm-hearted citizens dial the police station''s alarm number. Police chief Chen Qian and Mayor Jin Nan did not sleep all night.


    At the first time, they blocked the western orthodox camp, but they had no clue about the attack.


    They don''t know the existence of wanguku.


    Over and over again, they watched the surveillance video around the orthodox camp. As it happens, they can only see unlicensed license plates coming in and out, but they have no clue about the murderer on the car.


    Although there is no substantial evidence, Chen Qian and Jin Nan still smell the unusual smell. Now the underground forces of the whole s city have been integrated. If you want to say that people who know about it must have Wang Fan.


    the second day.


    Wang Fan was still sleeping in the hotel and was awakened by the knock on the door.


    Looking at Chen Qian and Jin Nan, Wang Fan naturally knows what the other party is going to ask. He originally thought that Chen Qian would contact him last night, but he didn''t expect to delay until today. It seems that he overestimated the ability of S City police.


    "Brother, there was a homicide in the orthodox church last night. We sealed off the scene at the first time. It''s just that there is no progress in the investigation of the cause of this incident. We don''t know..."


    Gold south a face anxious of, toward Wang Fan ask a way.


    He is really anxious. Under his administration, although there are incidents of gang fighting in s city from time to time, it is still stable on the whole. As a result, the orthodox church was bloody washed yesterday. They have no clue about such a bad event.


    "I arranged for people to do this. There is no need for the existence of such a cult as the western orthodox church!"


    Wang Fan looked directly at them and said straightforwardly.


    "Hiss"


    Jin Nan and Chen Qian can''t help but take a breath of air and look at each other with various puzzles in their eyes.


    "My brother, you''ve done so much..."


    Jin Nan looked at Wang Fan and said that he didn''t know how to express his complicated feelings. After the police blocked the western orthodox camp last night. The car in the crematorium, however, ran back and forth for dozens of times. But Wang Fan actually understated admitted, had to let them be shocked.


    "Well, this is last night. We''ve got evidence! See for yourself


    Wang Fan finished and put a stack of materials in front of them.


    Last night in the secret stronghold of wanguku, when he interrogated Begonia, other people were not idle. Through some of the drug addicted Orthodox Christians, Wang Fan had obtained the evidence he wanted.


    "On the surface, this Orthodox Church is a serious sect keen on charity, but in private, it is the biggest drug lord in s city! Here has been a stone hammer, and they not only cooperate with r people, for gold trading! It''s running a cancer website like room b


    "For some missing persons in s city and H country, the Orthodox Church also has records here. As for why they have records, I believe you also know! The western orthodox church is not limited to s city. Their next goal is to open up the market of the whole h country with high profits. If I give them to you, are you sure you can catch them all? "


    Wang Fan looked at them and said.


    He had just seen their ugly faces, but he couldn''t help it. The official impression of s city was that they had a nest of snakes and mice, which was too useless. Once his guess told two people, Wang Fan didn''t have to think about it, he knew that he would walk!


    "The orthodox church is so insidious!"


    "Mayor, look at their kidnapping records. They arranged the kidnapping of Jinzhu!"


    "And here... The third line female artist who disappeared last year, originally


    Chen Qian said to Mayor Jin Nannan while looking over.


    For Wang Fan''s words of distrust, they have automatically ignored, strength is not as good as people, what Wang Fan said is what it is.


    They look at the criminal information. Some kidnappings are just a record, or even a time and a name. It''s like the person who recorded is doing something trivial.


    However, each piece of fresh life, as a vegetable market to buy food in general is very few.


    The more Jin Nan looked at these materials, the more gloomy he was, so that Chen Qian beside him didn''t listen to anything.


    "Fortunately, it was not found by the media!"


    Jin Nan''s back has long been chilly. Fortunately, Wang Fan did not publish the evidence at the first time. They have issued a command to the informed residents around the western orthodox church yesterday. All this has not yet evolved to the worst.


    see the scene which is dreadful to one ''s mind!


    In order to keep room B fresh, the Orthodox Church kidnaps hundreds of people from all parts of H country every year and imprisons them in special cages. Moreover, the amount of money handled by the orthodox church every year reaches several tons without changing!


    When Jin Nan thinks about it, he will be thrilled. What''s the concept?


    3-5 grams of gold can make people addicted without changing it. How many addicts will be produced in H country if several tons of gold are not changed?


    How many families will this destroy?


    Jin Nan does not dare to think about it. Once it is exposed, not to mention the pressure from public opinion, what he has to face directly is the accountability from above. In S City under his jurisdiction, there is such a huge poison hidden!


    This is enough to alarm drug trafficking organizations at the international level. They have been operating under their noses for several years!


    What scares him even more is that he adores the western orthodox church!


    Jin xiangnandu doubted whether he was touched by a ghost or not. This kind of hypocritical and compassionate behavior actually puzzled him!


    What''s more, the evidence shows that he has economic relations with the Orthodox Church!


    If the above investigation comes down, as mayor of S City, he has a lot to do with the Orthodox Church, which is absolutely inseparable. The best result is that he spent the rest of his life in prison, and the bad result is that he didn''t even have the opportunity to experience the disaster of prison!


    At this moment, they were scared, and even did not dare to look up at Wang Fan!


    I''m afraid that Wang Fan will see disrespect from them, and then spread these stone hammer evidences to the outside world, and their results... Can''t imagine directly.


    Looking at the two people buried in panic, Wang Fan will Begonia things deliberately ignored, in front of the two people now self-protection, where can also take care of Begonia that woman?

 V2.Chapter 1104

    Looking at them, they didn''t know where to start.


    Wang Fan also understood their feelings at the moment, as long as he handed in the evidence. This s city will definitely turn upside down. Jin Nan and Chen Qian will not die without peeling off their skins.


    But in the western orthodox camp, he found that there was a huge reserve of gold.


    I believe that the two people in front of them must worry about these things. Report them. They don''t know the cause and process of the matter. They can only give the above results to providence!


    It is obviously not their style to leave their destiny to the unknown.


    "Mayor Jin, Chen Bureau, you have collected the evidence. Maybe you can use it later. I hope you can understand this time!"


    Wang Fan sat on the sofa opposite them and said with a smile. It''s best to understand. If you can''t, you''ll understand sooner or later.


    "I understand! We understand you, brother, and get rid of harm for the people! "


    Gold South hastily says.


    This matter must be understood. Wang fan is a cruel man. There are so many people who live. Although these people are sinful, it''s fair to say that the official should come forward. As a result, Wang Fan didn''t trust them. He secretly taught the western orthodox school to blood wash!


    Considering the serious consequences, Kim reached South and touched his forehead. He felt that there was a cold sweat oozing from his forehead.


    "Mayor Jin, Chen Ju, the western orthodox church has committed heinous crimes and deserved to die. I still have some of their remaining evils in my hand. These diehards will not confess unless they take strong medicine. If Chen Ju is interested in them, I will hand them over to you, but I must not let them go!"


    Wang Fan looked at the two panic, he said calmly.


    "The western orthodox church is really guilty! Give it... To the police? "


    Chen qianshun said in a voice, but then he was confused and handed over the arrested person to the police. What''s the operation?


    Gangs help police catch bad guys?


    "The amount of information has something to do with both of you, and I don''t care! After all, I have known both of you for a long time. I don''t need to influence our relationship for the sake of the dead Orthodox Church! As for the rest, it''s up to you. Whether you want to report it truthfully, or you want to wipe out the remaining evils of the western orthodox church, you should measure it by yourself! "


    "No one dares to move the status of the black tiger gang in s city until the cancer of the orthodox church is eradicated. I believe s city will have long-term stability without gold! I hope you can cooperate with me! "


    Wang Fan said to the two of them.


    The evidence in his hand is enough to bring them down, but Wang Fan has other plans.


    "Cooperation? Brother, how do you want us to cooperate with you? "


    Jin Nan said in a hurry. At the moment, he has regarded Wang Fan as a life-saving straw. Wang Fan said that cooperation is just polite words, which is to give them a step down.


    Looking at the information in his hand, he was already sweating. Now there is room for remedy. How can he not grasp it well?


    "As you know, I''ve integrated the underground forces of s city and the entertainment industry, but not only that, I''m now planning the whole country! I want Beibei global entertainment company to cover the whole h country! "


    "With the continuous expansion of Beibei global entertainment company, some people''s interests will certainly be affected, but I don''t care. Whether it''s the underground forces or the competition of entertainment resources, we are all in a crushing situation now. If you are willing to participate in and accelerate the expansion speed, I won''t treat you badly!"


    Wang Fan told them his plan.


    Jin Nan and Chen Qian have been operating in s city for so many years. It''s impossible to say that they can''t do it without any means. It must be a great help to bring them into the team.


    "You don''t have to do anything. It doesn''t affect your current position. Joining me is not to let you do something against the law. And the reward will never treat you badly! Your dividends are only higher than those of the gang leaders! "


    Wang Fan said frankly.


    He believes that the two men must have investigated the treatment of those gang leaders, and compared with the prison disaster, joining his team is undoubtedly the right choice.


    Wang Fan looks at the two people who are meditating. He doesn''t disturb them any more. What he wants is Jin Nan and Chen Qian to join voluntarily instead of being coerced into joining.


    Otherwise, once he leaves h country in the future, it is hard to guarantee that these people will create some troubles for him.


    "Brother, I will eat with you in the future!"


    Gold south looking at the hand that thick evidence, tangle for a long time, finally helpless toward Wang Fan said.


    "Boss Wang Fan, I''ll join in!"


    Seeing Jin''s statement to the south, Chen Qian, who dares to tangle again, hastens to join with him.


    Since the last time the spy who was placed in the black tiger Gang resigned, it attracted their attention. Under the investigation, they were horrified to find that the incorporated gang leaders, as long as they were recommended to the entertainment company to join the integration, the year-end dividend of the recommended company accounted for no less than 10%!


    They have been operating in s city for so many years. They have long known how profiteering the entertainment company was at its peak. Naturally, they also understood the purpose of those spies'' resignation! Quitting the police job and joining the security company, the black tiger Gang is now the ultimate global security company.


    As detectives who once had police background, they believe that these people can definitely recommend more than one entertainment company to go out. This is a good year-end bonus!


    What''s more, Wang Fan''s Beibei global entertainment company has been facing the integration of the whole country h. This trend of integration has formed a new direction in the entertainment circle of country h. yes, the market of the entertainment circle of China has risen a gradient and is directly changing towards the overseas market!


    This 10% bonus share is a huge sum of money for them.


    "With your participation, I believe the company will develop smoothly in S City in the future! It''s under your overall command to wipe out the western orthodox church and this kind of cancer sect. I believe this kind of large-scale anti drug achievement is enough to take Mayor Jin''s position one step further! "


    Wang Fan said with a smile.


    For him, the cleansing of the Orthodox Church has gained some information and has no additional influence.


    For both of them, this is a great achievement. The huge amount of money in the warehouse of the Orthodox Church will not change its influence. Once it is announced, it will be a national serious case!


    "Thank you, brother!"


    "Thank you, boss Wang Fan."


    Jin Nan and Chen Qian have been convinced by Wang Fan, and they quickly express their thanks.


    Two people look at each other, from each other to see the excitement!


    If it''s true, big risks are accompanied by big opportunities!


    If the operation of this matter is good, it is really a huge help in their political arena. They hold Wang Fan''s thigh too much. They agree to join Wang Fan''s team in H country, and in a twinkling of an eye, they will get this amazing feedback!


    They made a lot of money.


    This matter, need them to grasp to operate, two people say thanks at the same time, also say goodbye to Wang Fan.


    They left the Dingquan international hotel with thick information and evidence.

 V2.Chapter 1105

    Since Jin Nannan and Chen Qian agreed to join, Wang fanle was very relaxed. For several days in a row, s city was extremely calm.


    There is nothing in the news media or the Internet about the bloody washing of the Orthodox Church. Wang Fan has to sigh. It seems that these two people really use their strength.


    The s city is not small. They can suppress the influence of the murder involving dozens of people. That is enough to show their energy.


    Wang Fan also did not ask them about the follow-up of the Orthodox Church. In his opinion, the dark clouds over s city have dispersed.


    The company under its name has also begun to get on the right track. The artist exchange activities previously agreed with T country have all been on the agenda. With the first batch of exchanges, Beibei global entertainment company has become famous in H country.


    The ultimate global security company, under the care of the short knife, has long been rid of the banditry of the previous gangs. With all kinds of local tyrant owners constantly hiring security guards, the business volume of the security company is also gradually increasing, which has exceeded the revenue of drug sales in the same period of previous years!


    And this is not included. With the financial statements sorted out, the profits in this mode began to show up in the eyes of some gangster leaders, and they were stunned!


    In fact, they didn''t have much to do at all. Originally, they intended to see Wang Fan''s joke, but the result was unexpected. They couldn''t help but secretly congratulated themselves when they got on the last bus of the integration plan.


    Under the guidance of this kind of bonus, Wang Fan has been able to wield his arms to the gangs in s city!


    With the foreshadowing in the early stage, there is no pressure for the integration. Most gangs know that this is the general trend!


    Why lick blood with a knife when you can count money?


    Is it not fragrant to wait for money to fall from the sky?


    In Xiya company, Wang Fan has been very satisfied with the various situations reported by Miao Qing and short Dao. According to the current sound development, the two multinational companies will support each other and eventually grow into giants.


    "Sister Qing, I''ve been out for so long. I want to go back to Huaxia and have a look. This s city is stable now!"


    Wang Fan said to Miao Qing and Liu pangzi.


    In the past, there was something to deal with, and there was no time to think about bullying. Now as soon as the things in s city have been dealt with, Wang Fan''s idea of homesickness comes out.


    "Brother fan, listen to you, I want to go home too!"


    Liu pangzi said with a melancholy face,


    That expression, how to look like his performance from the heart.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang fan is a little surprised to see Liu pangzi, is this guy taking the wrong medicine today?


    How can I miss my hometown?


    Wang Fan looks at clearly, Liu pangzi''s expression is really homesick, without affectation. Is it true that Liu pangzi is worried about his own affairs in H country?


    It''s a good thing for a man to win honor for his country, but if Liu pangzi''s girlfriend Lin Na finds out, he must kneel down on the washboard!


    "Fat man, did you slip your tongue when talking to Lina? Don''t make a fuss about such things as winning glory for your country. Let''s make an excuse in advance! "


    Wang Fan said jokingly to Liu pangzi.


    "Van Gogh, how can I say something wrong? I just want to go home and have a look at the quilt!"


    Liu pangzi scratched his ears and said, as if there was something hard to say in front of Miao Qing.


    "Ha ha, all men are the same!"


    Miao Qing hummed coldly, and then he gave Wang Fan a white look. It seemed that he was asking how many sisters Wang Fan had.


    "Sister Qing, you see, the situation is stable now. Would you like me and fat man to go back to China first?"


    Wang Fan ignored Miao Qing''s white eyes and directly discussed with Miao Qing.


    "You are the boss, you arrange it, and I''ll work as soon as I can!"


    Miao Qing pretends to be fierce and looks at them and says.


    "Hiss"


    "Qingjie, now Beibei global entertainment company is just on the right track, you must continue to be here, and the security company side, now the knife is also on the way! You are in charge of the whole situation. If you need help, go directly to Jin Nannan or Chen Qian. I have already said hello to them! "


    "In a word, you can do all the big and small things. You are more professional than me in management. Later things will be hard for you, sister Qing. "


    Wang Fan said sincerely.


    Miao Qing looked at Wang Fan''s sincere eyes, and immediately didn''t know how to answer the question. The shaking hands shopkeeper was also powerful when he reached this realm. His industry didn''t care!


    "Sister Qing, you manage it first, and then I''ll find someone to help you manage it. You''re the boss. You''re familiar with the process while managing. It''s short-lived. How can you work hard all your life?"


    Wang Fan felt something in his heart and began to sprinkle dog food in front of Liu pangzi.


    "All right, I know. You should get ready and leave tomorrow, so as not to have a day of idleness and affect the atmosphere of the company!"


    Miao Qing waved to the two and said, indicating to leave quickly.


    In fact, she also knows that there are other things for Wang Fan to deal with when they go to China. Now the situation in s city is clear, and Wang fan can''t stay for a long time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Brother fan, are you going back to China? Why don''t you stay in s city for a while longer? "


    Soon, Cui Yinzhu''s sister and brother knew that Wang Fan was going to leave. They urged Wang Fan to stay. Without Wang Fan, they would still be struggling to make a living. Although big cities are good, they are also under great pressure.


    Wang Fan for their help, but they firmly in mind.


    "Brother fan, this has just become the leader of the black tiger gang. How can we leave? Now we have just opened up the situation


    Short knife slightly reluctant to say, with Wang Fan''s black tiger gang and without Wang Fan, that''s two things, without Wang Fan, the deterrent force will be much less!


    "Yinzhu, Xiaoyu, Xiaodao, don''t be nervous. I''m not afraid to come to s city. I''ll go back to Huaxia first. There''s also our company''s office there. Then I''ll arrange for you to travel at public expense. You know, our company is a cross-border enterprise now. It''s normal to travel to and from other countries frequently!"


    "Short Dao, you should pay more attention to the things here. If there are any problems that are difficult to solve, you can find sister Qing and she will deal with them! For other gangs in H country, Shun I Chang, against I die! If I''m not in S City, you should be more ruthless. If you are too indecisive, others will think you are bullying! "


    Wang Fan said one by one to the three.


    Under Wang Fan''s guidance, the three people''s depression was released. It occurred to them that now they are also organized people, or multinational enterprises. Is it just a temporary departure?


    How do you make it look like you''re dying?


    "Brother fan, let''s say that we are here to help sister Qing to integrate the remaining resources. When we are finished, you must remember to let us travel in China!"


    Cui Yinzhu said mischievously.


    Without the pressure of life in the past, she got rid of the pressure of nine to five work and recovered her smart appearance.

 V2.Chapter 1106

    Wang Fan didn''t stay long in S City, but he got to know a lot of good friends, Cui Yu and Yinzhu. Needless to say, even the black tiger Gang''s dagger, who had a friendship of sharing weal and woe, now they all work under him.


    During his stay in S City, Wang Fan changed the fate of most people and deprived them of their right to live.


    Just like brother Yu of Xiaoquan Gang, who was under great pressure in W Province, but came to h country to take care of himself. As a result, in the warm-up of the game between Wang Fan and begonia, there was no place to die! Even the small gangs he worked for became street mice.


    With the fall of Xiaoquan Gang, western orthodox church and begonia, the black tiger gang has taken advantage of the situation, and now it has become a big black gang like h country!


    Wang Fan has long been indifferent to the fact that he is constantly influential, disappearing and rising.


    He often runs around in various countries. If he is reluctant to part with each separation, then Wang Fan will not be keen on running outside.


    Every time I leave, I want to get together better next time.


    Under Wang Fan''s persuasion, several people also want to open up, anyway, after a long time, they will get together in China.


    After saying goodbye to several people one after another, he went straight to the suburban airport of s city. The feeling of not giving up caused by Wang Fan''s departure has become the joy of the next gathering.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Dear passengers, this plane will arrive at Huaxia h Lantian airport in 15 minutes. Please fasten your seat belt. From now on, please close all electronic items before the plane arrives. Meanwhile, please put away your small table and seat back. Thank you


    On the plane to Huaxia H City, the voice of the stewardess played in the cabin.


    A Boeing 747 has passed through the thick clouds. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi can already see the huge outline of the city in the distance.


    "Brother fan! Here


    Not long after Wang Fan got off the plane, he saw a familiar figure.


    Wang Yue!


    Wang Fan''s first girlfriend.


    "Hi, brother fan, how long are you going to stay here this time?"


    Wang Yue said enthusiastically, as if she had been used to the rhythm of Wang Fan''s life in various countries.


    "Van Gogh, this man


    Liu pangzi asked suspiciously, how many people know about their return from s city? How did they get off the plane and meet such a scene? It seems that the other party knows their whereabouts very well.


    "Security people."


    Wang Fan said softly to Liu pangzi.


    "Hiss... No wonder!"


    Liu pangzi exclaimed in surprise.


    He just reflected that they captured Begonia alive in S City, and then, at the suggestion of Uncle GUI, they handed it over to Huaxia embassy. I think it must have been at that time, people who had contact with Begonia must have been targeted. Only in this way can we explain why the two of them got off the plane and were met by people from the Security Bureau.


    Compared with the efficiency of this kind of state sector, it is really indescribable.


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Yue in front of him and said nothing.


    "Van Gogh, I''ve heard about what you''ve done in H country."


    Wang Yue saw Wang Fan with an expressionless face and said directly again.


    "What do we do in country H?"


    Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue with a warm face and asked.


    If confidential things are all spread, Wang fan is a little skeptical about whether his practice is right. He believes in Uncle GUI''s suggestion, so that Begonia can be handed over, in order to find new clues through Begonia.


    How long has it been?


    Few people in the security bureau know about it, which is justifiable.


    But if the story of his catching Begonia alive is the news of rotten street, then the confidentiality will worry him.


    "Brother fan, you have transferred Begonia through the embassy. Our people have conducted a surprise interrogation on her! In addition to your previous interrogation video, this Begonia seems to know that the situation is over, so it''s easy to confess it! "


    "Although I didn''t go to h country, it''s uncomfortable to listen to the things explained by Begonia. Tons of gold don''t trade¡¾ Room b] this kind of yellow related website, as well as the western orthodox church, the abominable behavior of selling dog meat with sheep''s head! "


    "All these things are controlled by Begonia in H country. You''ve got it right. If Begonia dies like this, it''s definitely cheap for her. It''s suffering for her to live!"


    Wang Yue said quickly.


    She just know the information, while watching Wang Fan''s face.


    In her opinion, she knows so many things about Wang Fan, but if she doesn''t care about Wang Fan''s relationship, who has enough to investigate so many things?


    "How do you know these things? I''m afraid it''s classified, isn''t it? "


    Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue and said coldly.


    "Cut, don''t think you are the biggest in the world. I admit that your ability is quite good. Even if our people are sent to h country, I''m afraid they can''t do much better than you, but I''m also making progress. This kind of confidential document is just one of the cases that I handle, the investigation of high table club and Jin Buhuan!"


    "Don''t be so vicious. I have enough authority. I didn''t break the confidentiality. These are the confidence I got from the normal way!"


    Hearing Wang Fan''s cold question, Wang Yue immediately understood that Wang Fan was worried about something, and quickly explained to Wang Fan.


    "I know that you are the normal way, but in the present environment, is it appropriate for you to say these to me?"


    Wang Fan looked at the side of the stream of travelers, a face of shame looking at Wang Yue said.


    Are you not afraid that walls have ears?


    "Er! ¡¤"


    "Brother fan, I''m so excited to see you. Let''s talk as we walk! Our director is optimistic about you. If he has time, he will see you in person. He has analyzed the confession of Begonia and our investigation. He has taken your operation in H country as a textbook case! "


    Wang Yue looked around the crowd, in a hurry slowly flow of people really have the risk of eavesdropping, she whispered to Wang Fan.


    "You are the chief of the security bureau?"


    Wang Fan asked tentatively, and a strong middle-aged man appeared in his mind.


    "After the trial of Begonia, we got very important information, which is closely related to the high table meeting. This is very important for our bureau to investigate the high table meeting! And in which you play a key role is undoubtedly eye-catching presence


    "Now, as long as the people who know about it all know that you are responsible for it, they have brought out the big fish Begonia. To tell you the truth, we also have people in H country, but we dare not act like this for fear of causing international disputes. Therefore, I suggest that you better meet the director."


    Wang Yue warmly suggests to Wang Fan.


    "I don''t have time now. Let''s wait until I have time. My car''s here."


    Wang Fan took a look at the enthusiastic Wang Yue, and directly refused her proposal.


    Wang fan is not a fool. Naturally, he knows that xiongba, the director of the Security Bureau, wants to see his purpose. He must know that he is making such a big noise in integrating gangs in H country.


    The purpose was so clear that he was not interested in such a meeting.

 V2.Chapter 1107

    "Don''t try to persuade me. I''m not interested in how your security bureau can obtain this information. I don''t want to have anything to do with the security bureau! Over there in the embassy, I''ll leave Begonia to you. It''s their business. It has nothing to do with me, and you don''t have to thank me! "


    Wang Fan said coldly that Wang Yue at this moment made him feel a little strange.


    Is it that the greater the power, the less the emotion?


    People who used to be arrogant are now lobbyists.


    "Brother fan, don''t rush to refuse this. It''s a secret post for thousands of people. How many people dream of it, and you just give up? Why don''t you go back and think about it for two days, and then decide. If you come to the Security Bureau, you and I will join hands. Is it easy to solve the case? "


    Wang Yue repeatedly urged him to stay.


    "Enough! I don''t want to say the same thing a second time. I''m not interested in the position above ten thousand people you said. I just want to be a big brother of gangs quietly. Don''t worry, I will never touch the illegal things like pornography, gambling and drugs, and I won''t make you embarrassed! Please don''t embarrass me


    Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue who was not dead hearted and said what he thought in his heart.


    "Van Gogh, how did you become like this? Gangster, how can you think of being a gangster? Why don''t you come back and continue to be a policeman? You just need to meet with xiongba and talk about it well. Isn''t it a matter of one word for you to go back to the police station? "


    "When you have the police position, you can walk on the street aboveboard, instead of being a gangster and always worried! Do you remember that the first thing you wanted to do was police! Have you forgotten your dream? "


    Wang Yue saw that she had repeatedly asked Wang Fan to stay, but in the face of her, it was always Wang Fan''s cold face.


    At the moment, she couldn''t help but burst out and said directly to Wang Fan.


    That expression, to Wang Fan''s decision, full of discontent.


    "Wang Yue! People will change, no one, will be in place! I can''t go back now, I can''t be a policeman in my life! I''m a roughneck. Gangs are my future. "


    "A piece of white paper, if you daub it with beautiful colors, it can form a variety of colorful patterns. When others sign, they will only say that the picture is good-looking, but they won''t say, how about the paper, but if you change it to black, what patterns can others see? They will only say that this is a piece of black paper, and you can''t change the end of it no matter how colorful it is


    "I can only walk all the way to black!"


    Wang Fan Light said, he did not quarrel with Wang Yue, but talked about the reason why he can''t go back to the police.


    "Wang Fan! Do you have no feelings for me? Listen to me, don''t you integrate a lot of gangs? These are your advantages. Xiongba will definitely help you to become a police officer again. You will still be a hero of our police. You have destroyed so much money in H country this time. This kind of credit will be enough for you to be promoted to the post of director in the future! "


    "Brother fan, don''t hesitate. Don''t worry about other people''s faces. I can''t understand what''s white and black. People are very realistic now. Maybe the black materials you join the gangs will become some blemishes for you. But in the face of great credit, these are small things. You can solve bigger cases by relying on the gangs you control. Come back..."


    Wang Yue looked at Wang Fan in front of him, and said with a little red eyes.


    Wang Fan has a deep background now!


    As far as she knows, he is on the side of country h, with embassies of countries E and t coming out for him, and he has integrated the underground forces of the whole country h, asking for money and people!


    As long as Wang Fan listens to her and takes this kind of resources to work in the Security Bureau, then within ten years, the position of director will not run. And she can take it to the next level.


    "Are you deaf? You''re your policeman, I''m my gangster. For me, gangsters are very free. If I don''t do illegal things, I can walk on the street like you. Don''t impose your personal will on others! "


    "What happened to the gang? Gangs are also human beings. They eat by their own abilities. They don''t cheat and abduct. How can they be shamed? "


    Seeing Wang Yue slander the gang again and again, it seems that the gang is a lowlife. Wang fan is angry and directly faces Wang Yue.


    "You''re unreasonable. I''m doing it for you. What''s good about gangsters? You can see for yourself how many gangsters can be old? Gangs will always survive in the fight. If you don''t fight others, others will devour you. How many years can your enthusiasm last? When you get old, do you expect you to fight ten by yourself? "


    Seeing that Wang Fan was ungrateful, Wang Yue became angry and began to make a direct theory towards Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan and Wang Yue quarrel on the side of the road, and their voices become louder and louder, occasionally causing passers-by to stop. However, when they see Liu pangzi''s rough appearance, they go far away.


    "Honey, what''s this routine? Is this the second generation of policewomen


    "Gao Leng, the president of Gao Leng, is not satisfied with the situation when he meets a strong police force."


    "No, no, the President Gao Leng also has bodyguards. He is a male deity. He must be a policewoman. He found that the male deity president stepped on the big fleet and then came to the airport to catch people."


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Although passers-by don''t have the courage to wait and see, it doesn''t affect the other party''s comments. After all, they boast that they don''t pay taxes. In this kind of movie scene, the more gossip passers-by boast, the more outrageous it is. Wang fan doesn''t care. However, Wang Yue is in anger. When she hears this gossip, she immediately wants to explode in situ.


    "Didi..."


    "Van, get in the car. I''m sorry I''m late."


    Roadside, a black business car, a weak voice sounded.


    "You can''t finish it, one after another. I''ll arrange my own way. I don''t need you to tell me what to do. Don''t think I can follow you if I find a car!"


    Wang Fan didn''t look back. He said sternly to Wang Yue. After that, he turned and looked at the black business car behind him. In his opinion, this is what Wang Yue wanted to pull him directly to the Security Bureau.


    "Hu Xiaomei!"


    Wang Fan was stunned when he saw the woman on the bus. He seemed to scold the wrong person. Hu Xiaomei had contacted her before and came to pick up the plane.


    "Wang Yue, just give up. It''s impossible for us, and you can''t expect me to sacrifice those brothers to help you. In my eyes, you''re not worth it. I''ll sacrifice those brothers! I''m not going to be a policeman. If you have the ability, come and catch me. It''s a pity that you don''t have the chance! "


    "Fat man, get in the car!"


    Wang Fan turns his head and says disgustedly to Wang Yue.


    But he knew that Wang Yue was a man, and now he was so eager to pull him into the gang, and his purpose was almost the same as the hegemony!


    "In your eyes, am I such a snobbish woman?"


    Wang Yue looked at the business car, she whispered.


    She always thought that it was for Wang Fan''s good, but in exchange for Wang Fan''s cold words, at the moment, she no longer had the courage to stop Wang Fan. She could only watch the business car slowly disappear in the traffic.

 V2.Chapter 1108

    "Xiaomei, I''m sorry. I thought it was the same way as that woman just now!"


    On the business car, Wang Fan said apologetically to Hu Xiaomei on the co driver.


    Just now, he was so excited by Wang Yue that he couldn''t hold down his anger. He broke away from the police status. For several years, he broke one answer after another as a gangster. Now, someone told him that his status is inferior.


    Wang fan can only sigh that this woman''s EQ is too low.


    "Brother fan, it''s OK. I''m late. If we come early, where will this happen? Let''s go to the ghost uncle and the blind master first. "


    Hu Xiaomei looked at Wang Fan and said with a guilty face. It seems that the cause of this is that she came late.


    "Brother fan, if I hadn''t been able to fight just now, I would have beaten people. We are not gangsters? She can say that, too? Think about it and get angry! "


    Liu pangzi sat aside and said angrily.


    If it wasn''t for the other side only one person, it would be a assaulting policeman!


    "Fat man, we have a long way to go! It''s very difficult to change the world''s view of gangs. Even the people from the Security Bureau look at us like this. What''s more, outsiders know what we''ve done! "


    Wang Fan didn''t explain, but expressed his thoughts with a lot of misgivings.


    Gangs, once this road goes down, we can only go to the underworld.


    In his imagination, he wants to correct the traditional concept of gangs through his efforts.


    He was originally separated from the police. The outside people didn''t know about him. The gang he was in was nothing more than that. As a result, Wang Yue, who knew the inside story, said this kind of piercing words. At this moment, Wang Fan had too many ideas.


    Is it worthwhile for Wang Yue or the overlord to abandon the dark and follow the light and sacrifice the freedom of many Gang brothers in exchange for his position in the police?


    How many people are willing to go to gangs?


    Not all of them are forced by the helplessness of life, and there is no other way out, so they can only choose this kind of fighting day.


    But since Wang Fan took over the gang, he has been changing the overall agency. He has been guiding the gang to change its business channels.


    However, this kind of change is only seen in a small scale by the powerful or other official forces. However, compared with the whole underground gangster system, this kind of change is futile. His small change is not enough to change the whole gangster world!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give up these brothers in the gangs. Aren''t we getting better and better now? The development mode is stable now. There''s no problem with the traditional channel gangster mode!"


    Wang Fan comforted Liu pangzi.


    His mentality did collapse a little just now, but he had to finish climbing the road he chose.


    teahouse.


    "Brother fan, get out of the car. Ghost uncle and blind Master are on it. They are waiting for you to eat!"


    Hu Xiaomei said to Wang Fan with a smile on her face.


    Wang Fan was busy outside for a long time, so the normal family dinner became a luxury. The luxury is not the ingredients, but that Wang fan can''t afford the time.


    "Go, go upstairs!"


    Seeing Wang Fan''s timid stand in front of the teahouse, Hu Xiaomei urged with a smile, and at the same time led them up the stairs.


    Wang fan is a little flustered and follows Hu Xiaomei. Having been away from home for such a long time, I''m afraid to be near my hometown. Outside toward home, and so really wait until home, do not know what to say.


    "Oh no, I forgot my present!"


    Wang Fan patted his forehead and said that he could do everything about other things, but for his own things, the result was like having amnesia.


    "Xiaofan, what gift do you want to buy? If you can come back, it''s the best gift. What gift do you want to bring home?"


    The sound of cordial concern sounded at the stairway


    "Ma..."


    Wang fan saw the white figure on the temples and couldn''t help shouting.


    "It''s good to come back. I have all kinds of gifts at home!"


    "Tired, come in and have a rest. Let''s eat."


    Wang Fan didn''t feel irritable at all. Instead, he couldn''t help crying. The wanderer came home. At this moment, Wang Fan really relaxed and listened to his mother''s care.


    "Don''t stand and talk. Sit down quickly. This hot pot has just been cooked. It''s delicious to eat while it''s hot."


    In the room, the ghost Master said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    "Xiaofan, sit down quickly. You''ve been tired all day. I''ll give you a big meal."


    The queen mother said, just as Wang Fan has not grown up at all, she has to help with everything.


    "Fat man, hurry up, Xiao Mei, come here too"


    It''s difficult to be gracious. They are all close relatives of their own. Wang Fan will no longer shirk.


    The hot pot kept rolling and steaming over the table.


    Liu pangzi and Wang fan are no longer vigilant. They just take a big bite.


    "Xiaofan, tell us about your going to h country. Your mother is very worried. She doesn''t listen to us when we say you''re OK. Sometimes she just sleeps all night! I called you several times, but she stopped me for fear of affecting you


    "It''s good you called yourself, otherwise I couldn''t watch it!"


    Ghost uncle said with a slight reproach. It seems to say that you should always call home when you have something to do outside!


    "Don''t worry, mom. Don''t you know your son''s ability? Don''t fight an uncertain war


    "This time I went to h country, in fact, there was not much danger. It was all with the help of a few friends, and the process of tracking down drugs was quite smooth. I met a company on the verge of bankruptcy at the beginning, and then


    "I feel like I''m just lucky. The two companies I bought and the black tiger gang are all up in the back. Now they are basically on the right track! There is no loss in this investment! "


    Wang Fan selectively ignored the scenes of fighting and killing, and talked about the situation in detail. As for the dangerous things, he just mentioned them in one stroke. Anyway, in the public''s ears, it was a surprise. In the end, it was the integration of the underground gangs in the whole h country.


    "Don''t take risks next time. If you want to take more people out, just give some things to the people below!"


    The ghost Master said to Wang Fan.


    Others don''t know the danger, but Wang Fan often keeps in touch with him by telephone. For the danger, he has a clear door!


    If something involving drugs is taken down so simply, it''s not a serious case!


    He naturally understood Wang Fan''s statement of avoiding the heavy and taking the light. He just didn''t want them to worry.


    "Xiaofan, eat more vegetables. When you grow up, some things can''t be controlled by your mother. My mother just wants you to be safe outside!"


    Wang''s mother kept putting vegetables in Wang Fan''s bowl, while telling Wang fan that his mother''s nagging had never dissipated, while Wang Fan nodded to his mother''s nagging.


    While eating hot pot, while listening to all kinds of care, Wang Fan was intoxicated.


    Time goes by unconsciously, and soon the banquet is over.


    "Xiao Fan, come with me!"


    The queen mother said to Wang Fan, as if there was still a conversation to be had. She told Wang Fan to go back to his room and continue to nag.

 V2.Chapter 1109

    "Xiaofan, what else do you say about sister Qingjie... These little girls have a special relationship with you! Otherwise, how can people do such and such things for you? There must be a limit to help! "


    In the room, the queen mother turned her voice and asked Wang Fan about Miao Qing.


    "Mom, how can I say this? Just take it as a girlfriend!"


    Wang Fan thought about it and said to his mother, this can''t be hidden. It''s better to be frank and lenient, although there are more girlfriends.


    "You son of a bitch, don''t be choosy all day. You are delaying others! You''re old enough to make a decision! "


    Looking at Wang Fan, the queen mother said helplessly.


    The good news is that Wang fan does have a girlfriend. She doesn''t need to help organize blind dates. Unfortunately, there are a lot of girlfriends, but Wang Fan still lingers in the flowers. She is worried that such a delay will make Wang Fan older and delay other good girls.


    "Mom, don''t worry about it. I''ll arrange it!"


    Wang Fan slightly headache said, in the face of mother this kind of problem, he is really irresistible.


    "Don''t worry! You think you''re still young. Look at your former classmates. Some of them are still one year younger than you. Now their children can walk. Do you think I''m not in a hurry? Anyway, I''m in a hurry to have grandchildren! "


    "You often run outside. There is no one empty in your family. If only you had a little grandson!"


    The queen mother continued to nag, as if she would not let Wang Fan''s ears grow old.


    "Mom, it''s really urgent. You don''t have to hurry. I''m really not suitable to get married and have children now! You see, I''ve been running away for three days. Who girl is willing to suffer everywhere with me? You said that my daughter-in-law is married and enjoys happiness. According to my situation, I''d better not consider this matter for the time being! "


    Wang Fan scratched the back of his head and said to his mother awkwardly.


    "Are you going to be a big turnip? Is it hard to choose? I''m warning you, if you drag on like this, you''ll be a girl. Don''t leave you alone in the end! "


    "I''m reminding you now that I can''t wait any longer to have a grandson. If you don''t agree to my request, don''t go far. Think clearly and tell me!"


    Wang Mu heart a horizontal, direct to Wang Fan under the death order.


    "No, mom, I don''t want to think about it again. You really don''t have to worry about it. I promise you that I can''t do it. Now that I''m busy, I''ll bring my daughter-in-law back to see you. It''s OK."


    Wang Fan had to bow his head and say.


    "Well, what''s the time? Playing with me again? I tell you, at most half a year, otherwise you don''t come back, you''ll never be outside without your daughter-in-law! "


    The queen mother said with a smile that she had already known Wang Fan''s strategy of delaying time, and even set the final time.


    "Mom has the final say, half a year for half a year, I will bring you your future daughter-in-law back to you in half a year, and I will be satisfied with that."


    Wang Fan said with a smile that he naturally knew that his mother had a knife mouth and a bean curd heart, but the old man also meant well.


    Wang fanwei hastily promised that he would make the old man happy. This person is in a good mood, all kinds of diseases do not invade, for the health of the elderly, Wang Fan also dare not disobey the old man''s meaning.


    As for the follow-up development, do your best and leave the rest to Providence.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Back in his room, Wang Fangang relaxed his mind and got a little tangled.


    What the old man said just now, he really needs to think it over carefully. It will take a long time. It''s not good for anyone to delay!


    He asked himself that his girlfriend took good care of him. If he didn''t have half of the sky behind him, his achievements would be greatly reduced.


    Just like the management company or gangs, without Miao Qing to help him manage the company, a large part of his energy will be occupied by the management company! About Begonia, it''s impossible to solve the case quickly


    Wang Fan also wants to live with many girlfriends, but the current situation is not allowed! Not to mention having children.


    Now he is running around the world all day for all kinds of things. It is doomed that he can''t be fixed in one place for a long time. It''s impossible for him to get married and have children at this stage.


    Wang Fan admits that he has no problem with the feelings of others!


    But it''s the same question, all?


    My mother absolutely doesn''t agree. It''s not the old society. Where can we have wives and concubines?


    Although in Wang Fan''s eyes, they are all equal and don''t care about such a false name at all, he should consider the wishes of the elders and the opinions of the women as soon as possible.


    Choose only one of them as a girlfriend, get married and have children!


    What about everyone else?


    Everyone treats him wholeheartedly, and he can feel it. Wang fan can''t choose one person from the crowd!


    No matter who you choose, it''s unfair to others. Except for deeply breaking others'' hearts, it''s all harm but no benefit!


    "Mom, you really give me a problem!"


    Wang Fan couldn''t help whispering.


    Lying in bed and relaxing, I do have this century''s problem in mind.


    I''m worried all day outside. I''m always on guard. I can''t afford to be comfortable at home. I can''t buy this kind of psychological relaxation.


    "I feel so comfortable at home. I hope this kind of state can last forever! Life without fighting is a peaceful life


    Wang Fan closed his eyes and realized in his mind.


    Thinking about it, Wang Fan feels wrong. The basis of a peaceful life is to have a daughter-in-law and get married!


    What about his actual situation? It''s too complicated. It''s very complicated!


    Back to the question just now, who to choose?


    Wang fan doesn''t think about it any more when he thinks about it. Once he determines someone''s figure in his heart, it will be infinitely enlarged until it occupies his whole heart. For others, they are all right. How can they get hurt for his selfish choice?


    Thinking of everyone''s good, Wang fan is fraternal at this moment, everyone is the same, everyone he loves!


    He selectively ignored the problem of choice and directly skipped who to choose. He felt the feeling of peace in a calm mood.


    Although he can''t decide who to marry, it doesn''t affect him to enjoy the quiet life.


    At this moment, Wang Fan''s mind sprouted the idea of retiring!


    This kind of quiet life is not only what he wants, but also what he pursues. What''s the meaning of fighting and killing all day long? It''s better to live a life in vain!

 V2.Chapter 1110

    Wang Fan''s thoughts drifted away and fell asleep unconsciously.


    the second day.


    Wang Fan got up early and full of spirit.


    Originally thought, today something beautiful day, the result up not long, see Liu pangzi hurried in.


    "Brother fan, it''s a big deal!"


    When Liu pangzi saw Wang Fan, he began to wail from a long distance.


    "There''s a fire in the backyard?"


    Looking at Liu pangzi''s false wailing voice, Wang Fan asked calmly.


    "No matter, fat man, you don''t know who I am! Last night, I went back to talk to Lina about our affairs in H country, from integrating and incorporating gangster forces to establishing Beibei global entertainment company. I told Lina all these things! "


    "As a result, Linna knows that Qingjie is going to h country to help you manage the company. Linna is also busy. He also plans to go to h country to help Qingjie. What do you call this? I''m not at ease to go to h country because it''s so safe in China."


    Liu said with a worried face.


    Miao Qing manages the company in H country. That''s where her foundation is. Miao Qing''s skill is far better than that of ordinary people. Self protection is not a problem at all. But Lin Na makes people worried.


    If you really go to a foreign country, although the city of H and s has been controlled by the black tiger Gang, what if there are fish who miss the net and target them?


    Facing the Revenge of the outlaws, Lina''s risk coefficient is relatively higher.


    "Linna wants to go to s city to help Qingjie take care of the company together?"


    Wang Fan asked with some doubts.


    Lin Na wants to go to h country to help manage the company. Wang Fan has no opinion. Although he has set up these industries, he doesn''t pay too much attention to the company because he can use most of the profits as dividends.


    What he worried about was that Lin Na knew Liu pangzi''s affair in H country and wanted to supervise Liu pangzi in the past?


    It''s just this. Will it affect their feelings?


    "Brother fan, I think she is influenced by sister Qing and wants to make her own career. Take advantage of this opportunity to exercise more. There is no other reason!"


    Liu said seriously.


    He understands Wang Fan''s meaning, but how can this kind of thing be said clearly? At this moment, the fat man''s IQ is online, and politely answers Wang Fan''s doubts.


    "Well, I support Lina to go out for exercise. After all, it''s more reliable to run the company by her own people!"


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi''s quick expression and said with a smile.


    "Brother fan, do you agree to let Linna go to h country to help Qingjie? I''m going to talk to Lina. "


    Liu pangzi is very happy. He is worried that Wang Fan won''t let Lin Na help him.


    "Fat man, don''t worry about Lina''s safety? You can rest assured that she is in H country? You don''t have to be around her all the time


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and said.


    "I mean, leave Lina at home! After all, country h is a foreign territory. In terms of security, it''s certainly not as good as the domestic one. Since Linna wants to exercise, she should stay at home and help Beibei manage the domestic entertainment company. This kind of experience will not be worse than the foreign one! "


    Wang Fan gave his advice to Liu pangzi.


    "Van Gogh, do you mean Linna doesn''t have to go to h country? Just leave her at home? Is that ok? Sister Qing is in the H country. "


    Liu pangzi said with some doubts.


    He didn''t pay attention to what Wang Fan said before about opening a branch company. In his opinion, the company Miao Qing manages in H country is the head office. After all, artists and various resources are directly integrated from H country.


    "We don''t have to think about domestic security. We don''t close our doors at night! My Beibei global entertainment company in H country is only a branch! Although it was established early, it can only be regarded as a branch over there! "


    "In the name of Beibei, I have registered a head office in China, which is the core of our future development. Other countries are branches! Huaxia is our root. In the future, it is destined to be our home base. Other branches serve us! "


    "Let Linna stay at home, safety is one aspect, more importantly, the company''s business in the later stage will be transferred to China, so Linna does not have to go to h country to help Qingjie, here, it is also the same contribution to the company!"


    Wang Fan said that he wants to create the entertainment company base in China.


    At the beginning of the company''s establishment, part of the framework and backbone have to take the lead by their own people, so that Lin Na''s role in China is greater than that in H country.


    "Building a base camp in China? Fan Ge, it''s really a big game. Before, there were countries E and T, which were all in charge of the new headquarters in China? "


    Liu pangzi said in surprise, Wang Fan''s big hand is really one after another. We have integrated all kinds of business in H country before, but now we are moving to China. Is that too fast?


    "What? Worried that Lina can''t do it? You can rest assured that sister Qing will give remote guidance. It''s no big problem for sister Qing to take her with her! "


    "In the future, whether it''s country h or province w, or country t or country e, the former entertainment business or jewelry business will all be transferred to China. If it''s time to sign a new contract, it''s time to sign a new one. The business of other branches will continue. It''s just that we have an additional headquarters, which is more convenient for us to manage!"


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and explained patiently.


    "No matter how much power and company we have established outside, we will eventually return to China. You can''t wander abroad all your life. You should also consider Lina!"


    "After we finish the investigation of the high table meeting, we will come back and live a safe life. It''s not a thing to be out all day long!"


    Wang Fan thought of what he thought last night and told Liu pangzi what he thought.


    "Van Gogh? Do you mean we''ll wash our hands after the high table meeting? "


    Liu pangzi is surprised to say that now all aspects are just like a rainbow, Wang Fan actually has the heart of retiring, which is inconceivable to him.


    "As you saw yesterday, blind Master and ghost uncle, and my mother, they are old. We are young people floating outside. What''s the matter? They also need to be taken care of. You should think it over. When things are finished, don''t let Lina worry about being out all day! "


    Wang Fan calmly said that he decided that, compared with the days of fighting and killing, a stable life is what he longed for.


    "Well, Van Gogh, I''ll go and discuss this with Lina. She has long hoped me to come back!"


    Liu pangzi nodded and said.


    If it were not for life, who would be displaced.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Outside the room, a beautiful figure is next to the door, quietly listening to the discussion inside.


    "Thank you, brother van!"


    Lina whispered thanks.


    She followed Liu pangzi quietly, for fear that Wang Fan would not agree. She went to manage the company''s affairs, so she wanted to eavesdrop on Wang Fan''s plan. The result was just in line with her heart!


    Lin Na is not the only one who hears Wang Fan''s plan. Hu Xiaomei is carrying tea. Just now she saw Liu pangzi looking for Wang Fan. She naturally brewed a pot of tea, and then brought it to the window. The open window directly conveys the conversation between them.

 V2.Chapter 1111

    "Who''s out there?"


    With Hu Xiaomei approaching, Wang Fan, who has a keen sense of hearing, soon finds someone outside the window.


    "It''s me, van. I''ve brought you tea."


    Hu Xiaomei heard Wang Fan''s voice before she arrived. She said quickly.


    After working out in the teahouse for such a long time, she naturally knew how to deal with this sudden situation. It''s impolite for customers to be found that they can''t leave without making a sound.


    In other words, the customer experience is poor. This kind of business will not last long.


    When Lin Na hears Wang Fan''s voice, she quietly turns and walks to the other side, because Wang Fan''s room is on the side, and Lin Na''s door and window are not on the same plane. Hu Xiaomei doesn''t find Lin Na''s existence.


    "Brother fan, I''ll go first. I''ll go back and tell Lin Na what happened just now. It''s much safer to stay at home than to go to country h. Moreover, I have to move to China in the future. There''s no need to go to country h. sister Qing will help guide me when there''s something wrong!"


    Liu pangzi saw Hu Xiaomei come in, he said to Wang Fan.


    Originally, he came to Wang Fan for Lin Na''s sake. Now that he has achieved his wish, he naturally doesn''t want to trouble Wang Fan any more. Isn''t it a waste of his rare leisure time to deal with official business?


    "OK, fat man, you should go back and think about what I just said. It''s almost time to take heart. Don''t stare out all day and worry about the fire in the backyard!"


    Wang Fan joked to Liu pangzi.


    As soon as the high table meeting is finished, all kinds of foreign businesses will be transferred to Huaxia. This will be his retirement home. At home, he can take care of his family, and he can also continue to conduct remote command.


    However, Wang Fan guessed that with the development of these forces in his hands, I''m afraid there will be no trouble for him in the future. The Sanlian Gang is already one of the top forces in W province; Ten thousand bones are dead, not to mention where they go; The black tiger gang has been refining the various forces of state h. with the continuous integration of daggers, it can also rank among the international forces.


    "Brother fan, when you retire, I''ll retire too. I know my strength. Except for my brute force, I can''t do anything else. I''m afraid I won''t know if I''m swallowed without your overall planning!"


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said.


    He is not stupid. Wang Fan takes him all the way, but he knows how much Wang Fan takes care of him. If he lets himself go out, the danger will increase!


    Liu pangzi nodded to Hu Xiaomei, and then hurried out. He wanted to tell Lin Na the good news. It was better to stay in China than to go to h country.


    As for the treatment, he didn''t bother to ask. Wang Fan would never treat them as coolies.


    "Brother fan, just made the tea, you have a taste!"


    Hu Xiaomei looked at Wang Fan, some embarrassed said.


    Watching Hu Xiaomei lower her head and fiddle with the tea set, Wang Fan feels a little strange. When he drinks morning tea, he knows that Chinese tea culture is extensive and profound.


    When I was young, I used to drink and smoke. With the growth of experience, tea has become a just need item. Most Chinese people will take a teacup with them when they have nothing to do. There are many meanings in tea.


    "Brother fan, how long will it take you to come back?"


    Hu Xiaomei poured tea and asked Wang Fan.


    "Stay for a few days. I''ll come back and have a look at Beibei. I have to go to see her recent situation. I''ve registered a company for this little girl. I have to let her have a psychological preparation. Don''t make a joke if she can''t manage at that time."


    "Xiaomei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wang Fan took the cup, sipped it gently and asked Hu Xiaomei.


    "Van Gogh, i... I like you!"


    Hu Xiaomei endured for a few seconds, and finally seemed to have made some important decision. She looked directly at Wang Fan and said.


    She wanted to be with Wang Fan in her heart, but she used to be Wang Fan''s sister-in-law. Now although Wang Fan''s old boss is no longer here, because of this relationship, Wang Fan has always taken good care of her.


    And she also has her ideas. Although she has always had a good feeling for Wang Fan, because of the past relationship, she has always repressed this feeling in her heart. She just wants to see Wang Fan from a distance.


    But with the passage of time, the feelings that could have been suppressed became more and more uncontrollable. As long as I heard Wang Fan''s news, I would feel sad or happy. Especially when Wang Fan called the ghost Lord several times, she would even sleep all night for Wang Fan''s situation in H country!


    Just now I heard the conversation between Wang Fan and Liu pangzi. She knew that Wang Fan would definitely come back here, but everyone was under the same roof. I''m afraid this kind of day is even more painful for her.


    After thinking all night, she decided to tell Wang Fan what she had in mind.


    "... Xiaomei, this thing


    Wang Fan some halo circle said, come too suddenly, although he is also interested in Hu Xiaomei, but in the face of Hu Xiaomei suddenly become active, he is still a little unprepared.


    "Brother fan, I know you want to come back, you are such an excellent man, you will not lack a girlfriend! I don''t expect to be able to stay with you


    "Can you not drive me away in the future, as long as I can see you here, you can treat me as a servant. Normally, I will take care of them, brother fan, I beg you..."


    Hu Xiaomei said with red eyes. She was afraid that when Wang Fan got married here in the future, because of the hostess, whether she could continue to stay here was still unknown. Once she was expelled because of Wang Fan''s avoiding suspicion, her life was really meaningless.


    "... Xiaomei, i... how can he de!"


    Wang fan saw that Hu Xiaomei was so humble and begged to him. Even if he was so strong, he had to soften down in the face of such a scene. He said something to Hu Xiaomei.


    What he did not give up was that Hu Xiaomei had wronged herself so much.


    But Wang fan knows that Hu Xiaomei has been taking care of people silently for a long time, and other people don''t say that he will give Hu Xiaomei a reward, but he didn''t expect that Hu Xiaomei dares to love and hate, and directly blocked him from talking.


    "Brother fan, do you agree that you will not drive me away in the future and let me accompany you all the time?"


    Hu Xiaomei wiped tears, a face of surprise said.


    "Fool, you''ve done so much for me. How can I be willing to throw out people? Don''t worry, I won''t let you down! "


    Wang Fan said seriously.


    He no longer hesitated. In the face of Hu Xiaomei, he also turned passive into active. With a wave of his hand, he directly took Hu Xiaomei into his arms.


    Hu Xiaomei does all these things for him behind his back. Among his many girlfriends, Hu Xiaomei is the one who can take care of the aro people most. Ghost uncle, blind Master and mother are all taken care of by Hu Xiaomei.


    People are not plants, who can be merciless?


    What reason does he have to live up to this feeling?

 V2.Chapter 1112

    After hearing Wang Fan''s promise, Hu Xiaomei was already satisfied. At the moment, she felt that all her previous efforts were worth it. She just wanted to stay with Wang Fan. Unexpectedly, Wang Fan accepted her feelings!


    From Wang Fan''s room, Hu Xiaomei walked a lot lighter.


    For her daily work, she was in a high mood. Even the calm ghost uncle found that Hu Xiaomei had changed.


    Hu Xiaomei did her best to take care of a few people, and she almost called her mother to Wang Fan''s mother.


    Wang Fan didn''t say anything about it. He had decided to live up to the Tathagata for the rest of his life. Hu Xiaomei didn''t want to take care of the old people. His heart was also touched.


    Life at home is always short, and he is a little intoxicated in this stable state of life.


    He also wants to stay, but he knows the burden is heavy and there are many things waiting for him to deal with.


    Where there is a quiet time, it''s just that someone is carrying a heavy burden for it.


    Now, he is the one who bears the heavy load. For the sake of the peace of his family in the future, he can''t stay in place for a long time.


    After two days'' rest in H City, Wang Fan takes Liu pangzi and Lin Na to J city. Beibei is studying in J city. The purpose of Wang Fan''s visit is to come and see Wang Beibei.


    He has registered the company in the name of Wang Beibei. Although he doesn''t want Wang Beibei to enter the society too early, he is also worried about Wang Beibei''s playfulness, so it''s better to tell Wang Beibei about it in advance.


    For the future development plan of the company, these things should be clear face to face. Otherwise, the little girl doesn''t know that she will accept these things after graduation. It''s better for her to get familiar with the related business during her schooling, and take over the entertainment company as soon as she graduates.


    In order to give Wang Beibei a surprise, Wang Fan didn''t call in advance to tell him that he was coming, and he told his mother not to tell Wang Beibei.


    "Van Gogh, can we really go in? It''s a high-end school. Can I really get in? "


    Liu said with a tangled face.


    They are standing at the gate of J City Conservatory of music at the moment, looking at the tall gate, Liu pangzi rarely shows a trace of timidity.


    "Fat man, do you know why I call you? Do you usually play less with mobile phones and read more books? The difference is here! The temperament of cultural people is not innate. These are accumulated in the later stage. Let''s go. In fact, we are not several years older than these students! "


    Seeing the bear like Liu pangzi, Wang Fan said with a smile.


    The students in and out of the gate are full of youth. At first sight, they have not experienced social training. At the moment, their faces are full of longing for the outside world.


    "Have a good experience of your campus life, don''t wait for graduation, just like to go to school!"


    Wang Fan looked at the front in and out of the students, whispered.


    When Wang Fan finished, he was confused and strange. How could he have such an understanding? In fact, he looked at his appearance and the students who were not big, just a few years older. How could he make it look like he had seen through the society.


    "Fat man, brother fan, aren''t you afraid of everything? Don''t you dare to enter the school gate? "


    Lin Na says to Liu pangzi.


    Then he quietly used his hand and pinched Liu pangzi''s arm, as if to remind him to pay attention to control his sight and not to aim at those girls with long hair.


    "You see, this school is semi open. In fact, it has been in line with the society again. We should encourage students to go outside the school and not necessarily limited to the school. The doorman also turns a blind eye. He won''t really stop you and ask you for specific information. "


    Wang Fan takes the lead in walking towards J City Conservatory of music. He has seen the security guard at the guard and explains to Liu pangzi.


    He also strange, see used to life and death of Liu fat man, in the ivory tower even shy?


    "Hello, classmate, where is the music department going?"


    Wang fan stopped a passing classmate and asked for directions.


    "Music department? You''re here to see the "most beautiful voice" competition


    The male classmate who was stopped looked at Wang Fan positively and said.


    "The most beautiful voice contest?"


    Lin Na behind Wang Fan suddenly asked in a voice.


    It seems that she knows about the most beautiful voice trials.


    "The" most beautiful voice "competition is a large audition program held by pineapple TV every year. Our college is one of the audition stations. Today is just the promotion competition. You must come to the scene to refuel!"


    "Every year in our Conservatory of music, some people are promoted to the top 20 in China, so it''s still interesting. Not only you, but also some entertainment companies find new people in it early. If they sign a contract with a popular singer in advance, it''s absolutely the rhythm of waiting for money!"


    "You''re going with me. I''m going to the scene too. Today, there are no classes in the music department. Everyone went to the stadium."


    The male student of the Conservatory of music said with a warm face.


    Looking at his familiar appearance, he seems to have been used to Wang Fan. In the past, there was an endless stream of people going in and out of school to watch the contest.


    "OK, thank you. We are going to watch the most beautiful voice contest."


    Wang Fan said to the male classmate, and quickly motioned Liu pangzi and Lin Na to keep up.


    "Van Gogh, we''re not looking for..."


    Looking at Wang Fan, Liu pangzi asked suspiciously, isn''t it normal for the Conservatory of music to hold all kinds of competition? They are looking for people. How did they go to auditions to listen to songs?


    "Fat man, you don''t watch the news on your mobile phone? Don''t even know about pineapple TV? "


    Wang Fan some surprised, looking at Liu fatty said.


    On weekdays, he often sees Liu pangzi writing news. As a result, now, Liu pangzi doesn''t know that pineapple TV "the best voice" is popular all over the country?


    "Fatso, what do you play with your cell phone all day? This "best voice" is just like the audition of the company you worked for in H country. It''s just a bigger company. It''s a audition involving hundreds of thousands of people all over China. Once you get a place, it''s a step up to heaven! "


    "Some singers who rely on their strength will not miss this opportunity. As long as they get the place, not to mention the first, even the top 100, they will attract the attention of entertainment companies, and even sign up to become their own artists. As long as they reach one step, they will come out, which is much better than slowly suffering after graduation!"


    Lin Na looks at Liu pangzi with a blank face and says that she hates iron but not steel.


    "Oh! I understand. It means that "the best voice" is a shortcut to the sky, especially for the students in the school. "


    "So we used to watch the audition promotion, and it''s very possible to see Beibei in it?"


    Liu pangzi said suddenly.


    "It''s not possible, it''s certain that I will take part in the trials!"


    Wang Fan turned back and said to Liu pangzi.


    He is too familiar with Wang Beibei''s character. How can this opportunity to prove her ability be wasted?

 V2.Chapter 1113

    "Here we are. This is the" best voice "competition area held by mango TV. On the surrounding billboards, there are all introductions of powerful players. Over there is the competition point of the competition. Most of the people from the music department are here. You''re browsing. I''m going to cheer my goddess!"


    The student who led the way was smiling and introduced to Wang Fan and others.


    "Thank you. Let''s take a look first."


    Wang Fan thanks again.


    Campus life is really good, everyone is polite, there is no intrigue, looking at this familiar and strange campus environment, Wang Fan some trance.


    "Fat man, look here. This is Li Duoduo. She''s very strong and definitely a hot winner. I''ve been paying attention to her for a long time. Her songs are basically written by herself. She''s very talented!"


    Lin Na pulls Liu pangzi and points to the picture album in front of her. She says excitedly.


    "Yes, it''s true that they have both ability and political integrity. It''s obvious that they can eat by their faces, but they are so talented. Today''s singers are really incompetent!"


    Liu pangzi''s eyes are straight, staring at the photo in the brochure. A pair of brother pig like posture, completely selfless comments.


    "I''m so angry. Don''t you think I don''t exist?"


    Linna gritted her teeth.


    At the same time, he pinched Liu pangzi''s arm, pinched his two nails tightly, and slowly rotated 180 degrees¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Hiss... Pain! Take it easy


    Liu pangzi quickly said goodbye.


    "Look at these people, their temperament is obviously different. I knew that I would go to a university too. Anyway, I would experience this carefree life."


    Liu pangzi quickly changed the topic, looking at the stadium in front of him, he said.


    "What can I admire? University is a big furnace. Some people can really become useful after they go in, but some people can only become slag in the end. Looking at your talent, I feel we should not lose this person! "


    Lin Na joked to Liu pangzi.


    "Fat man, Lin Na is right. No matter where he is, he has to look at himself! If you don''t work hard, no matter how good the platform is, nothing can be achieved. If you have this heart, learn how to manage the company well, and then you will both get a vice president in front of the company! "


    Wang Fan knew that Liu pangzi had never been to school. He worried about the scene in front of him and recalled that he had never been to university. For his whole life, it was really a sad memory.


    "Why are these singers so powerful? They are all first-class in appearance. They are no worse than those stars in H country. Look at Liu Mochou, is his cold temperament like Gao Bingbing, the popular star?"


    "Brother fan, what do you think these people grew up on? How can they grow up so well one by two? They need to be tall and have a chest circumference. It''s mainly the skin. How can they be so white?"


    "Do you say these people apply mask every day?"


    Liu pangzi didn''t pay attention to Wang Fan''s words at all. Looking at the beautiful figures in and out, he was lost.


    "Cough..."


    When Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi''s comments, he quickly gave a dry cough warning.


    Fat man, this is a trick!


    My girlfriend is right beside me, praising other women.


    In addition to seeking death or seeking death, Wang Fan suddenly regretted it. How could he think of bringing them to the Conservatory of music at the same time?


    In this university, the overall quality of the students is very high, and the whole country ranks top. Liu pangzi''s virtue is easy to lose himself here. What''s more, today is audition day, and many singers who come to the competition have been dressed up.


    "Is it good? Are these long legs very white? This is the golden ratio


    Linna whispered in Liu''s ear.


    "It''s nice, but it''s just


    Liu pangzi said that it stopped suddenly here. He reacted. He didn''t come here alone. Lina was with him.


    Liu pangzi didn''t dare to see Lin Na beside him. He could even feel the piercing coolness!


    "What a pity?"


    Lina vigorously rotating the fingertip skin, at the moment she would like to kill Liu pangzi to vent her anger, where would care if Liu pangzi''s skin was pinched green or purple?


    "It''s a pity that it''s not as good-looking as my daughter-in-law. It''s boring. I won''t watch it anymore!"


    Liu fat Ninja pain, a face does not care said. The tone is full of strong desire for survival.


    "Fat man, enjoy the beautiful scenery by yourself. I''ll go to the door and have coffee. You can watch it and come back!"


    Lin Na said maliciously, looking at Liu Pang''s absent-minded state, she didn''t bother to teach Liu Pang on the spot. After all, Wang fan is still watching. All the men outside are good face. As Liu Pang''s girlfriend, this kind of thing can''t happen face to face.


    With that, Lin Na walked directly to the school gate without looking at Liu pangzi. Her rapid pace seemed to express her inner dissatisfaction.


    "These singers are really good-looking. Can''t you talk about them?"


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan in a daze and said.


    He didn''t lie. Tell the truth!


    Why does Lina suddenly want to have coffee?


    What a strange woman!


    "Fat man, how did you make a girlfriend?"


    Wang Fan looks at the straight man in front of him and directly expresses his doubts. According to Liu pangzi''s straight man character, which is obviously the rhythm of a single dog, it''s strange that he can still find Lin Na as a girlfriend.


    "Van Gogh, I''ll tell you the truth. She asked me just now. I can''t lie to her because I love her. Besides, these singers really need to have a body and a body


    Liu pangzi iron and steel straight man''s position is stable, at the moment is still serious and Wang Fan theory.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    "You said you had, right? If you''re wrong, just admit it. Don''t guess the woman''s mind


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi and silently put forward his suggestion.


    "Van Gogh, I''m right! Why should I try to coax her? "


    Liu pangzi''s stubborn temper also came up and said directly to Wang Fan.


    "Look, you don''t know where you''re wrong! Hurry to admit your mistake, or you will be wrong later, and you will be better to your girlfriend, but if you are wrong, you must be positive! "


    Wang Fan patted Liu pangzi on the shoulder and said.


    "Van Gogh, that means I''m wrong?"


    "Forget it, who told you to have more girlfriends? I''ll go first."


    Liu pangzi scratched his ears and finally said helplessly, although he didn''t know where he was wrong.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Make complaints about Liu Pangzi, Wang Fan''s helpless Tucao Road, an accident of real disaster, and how to guide him well.


    "Why? Isn''t this Beibei? Still a hot player? "


    Looking at Wang Beibei''s poster, Wang Fan said in surprise.


    He wandered around the gymnasium alone and saw Wang Beibei''s poster.


    Only the promotion popular, will have the official special production, and carries on the propaganda, he did not expect, Beibei actually has such strength!

 V2.Chapter 1114

    Looking at the familiar figure on the propaganda poster, Wang fan is a little dazed. She has been running around all these years, and there is very little time to accompany Wang Beibei.


    Inadvertently, Wang Beibei has grown graceful.


    "Next, let''s welcome No. 92 singer Wang Beibei to the stage. Her song is" dreamer "


    Wang fan is looking at Wang Beibei''s poster, suddenly in the gymnasium, the host mentioned Wang Beibei''s name. Wang Fan''s attention was immediately attracted and walked quickly towards the middle stage of the stadium.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Let youth blow your long hair, let it lead your dreams"


    "Unconsciously, the history of this city has remembered your smile"


    "The blue sky in red heart is the beginning of life"


    "Spring rain never sleeps, the night when you used to sleep alone"


    "Let the beautiful young flowers bloom the hidden beauty"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Wang Fan has not yet crowded in front of the crowd, Wang Beibei has entered the realm of selflessness.


    She opened the hearts of the people with a beautiful voice. The dark crowd was already infatuated and completely immersed in the story of the dreamer.


    Wang Fan pushed forward and nodded all the way. The meaning of Wang Beibei''s song has been expressed!


    He is also a person who has been in H country for a long time. Although he has never performed on stage in person, the artists under the company often rehearse and learn. Influenced by this, Wang Fan naturally understands how to judge a song.


    Wang Beibei''s voice and expression are based on his skills. He uses emotion to lead his voice. Emotion creates the scene. Fast songs are as light as streams, and slow songs are as long as you like!


    Between elegance and vulgarity, the new floating voice seems to be drawing with a singing voice, bringing an alternative aesthetic feeling. Her old songs are both new and kind, bringing people into the mood of nostalgia.


    "Perfect! It''s definitely a high score


    Wang Fan kept praising Wang Beibei. After his efforts, he finally got to the front of the stage and could watch Wang Beibei closely.


    "Who lingers in life in the samsara of past and future generations"


    "I laugh at my worldly concern"


    "Take a look at me, don''t let the girl keep the pillow"


    "Never regret, never die, forever lover"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    In the crowd''s intoxicated expression, Wang Beibei''s song slowly finished, but many people on the scene were still humming the main melody of the song, as if they wanted to listen to it again.


    "Wang Beibei is so powerful. I thought he was the original singer!"


    "The original song is not so good. Fortunately, I just recorded it."


    "Why didn''t I expect that the voice of Beibei goddess would be used as an alarm clock in the future, brother, send me a copy!"


    "Brother, if it''s convenient, give me one!"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    At the end of the song, the intoxicated people wake up one after another, and the crowd starts to talk like a frying pan. One by one, as if incarnated as a judge, began to comment.


    "The people in the Conservatory of music have some basic knowledge. They can analyze it so thoroughly."


    Wang Fan stood in the crowd, listening to the voices of many students behind him, he could not help but sigh in his heart.


    The Conservatory of music in J city is worthy of being ranked among the best in the country. The foundation of students here is too solid. No wonder there are frequent top traffic stars in this school.


    Wang Fan''s eyes shifted from Wang Beibei to the three judges in the front. Although he and many students were optimistic about Wang Beibei, the final result has the final say of several judges.


    "Eight points."


    "Eight points!"


    "Eight points!"


    "The difficulty of this song is relatively low, the expression is too single, the action is not in place!"


    Watching the judges give scores and brief comments, the scene suddenly fell into a strange quiet.


    Wang Fangang was just outside, but when he saw the scoring rules, the three judges gave the score and then took the average value. So, the overall score of Wang Beibei''s song was only 8 points!


    For J City Conservatory of music, 8 is just a passing score line, and most of the students in the conservatory are above 9 or even 10.


    "It''s too strict, isn''t it? I only got 8 points?"


    "It''s impossible. Did the judges just doze off, or how could they only give 8 points?"


    "No, I heard that there is an inside story. The goddess Beibei certainly didn''t give red envelopes to these judges. Let''s raise money. The goddess can''t be eliminated on the way like this!"


    Some of Wang Beibei''s fans are unbelievable.


    After hearing the conversation, Wang Fan was also a little annoyed. Wang Beibei''s strength is obvious to all. Has the hidden rules of the outside world penetrated into the Qingqing campus?


    Otherwise, those who can sit on the judges'' bench are not at least people who don''t understand five tones. They have the ability and experience in this field, but they only give such low scores. Wang Fan has to doubt the purpose of these judges.


    Now is the promotion, and Wang Beibei''s 8 points, can only be ranked in the middle position, this is absolutely appropriate to be eliminated!


    Wang Fan looked at the judges. At the moment, they didn''t like it. They put down the scoreboard and motioned the host to sing the next singer.


    In this kind of audition, the judge''s score is days.


    There is no interactive bonus link for fans at all, and they will not comment on the details after scoring, because doing so will undoubtedly increase their workload and greatly extend their working hours.


    "Can you judge more? It''s clear that there are no flaws in the performance of this song. Why does it have such a low score? "


    Wang Fan jumped directly onto the stage. At the moment, he was angry and looked directly at several judges.


    "That''s right. Wang Beibei is the strength of our college. Is such a good singing skill worth 8 points? Why do people who sing out of tune come in front of her? "


    "I know the man with high marks. It''s said that he came in through the back door."


    "Black curtain! It''s an exaggeration that this kind of black screen actually appeared in a campus trial. I''ll take a picture of them! "


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Seeing Wang Fan questioning several judges, Wang Beibei''s fans were like a master''s mind, and make complaints about it.


    "Who are you? Student or star Scout? Do you want to make trouble now? "


    "As the judges of the audition competition, naturally we are notarized. The score we give to the singer naturally has our judgment basis. Do you want to stand for the singer?"


    The three judges looked at Wang Fan impatiently. The young judge with curly hair sitting on the left side said angrily to Wang Fan. It seems that if Wang fan doesn''t leave, he will call the security guard to drive him out.


    "I don''t care who you are. Disturbing the best voice audition is enough to detain you for a few days. Now get out of the way!"


    "Why talk so much to these people and think that they have some strength and want to do whatever they want? The comprehensive score of this song is like this. If you want to make trouble, you have to look at the venue. Can you believe that we will cancel the qualification of the singer behind you, and even refuse her to participate in the second round of the competition? "


    "Apologize quickly, otherwise Wang Beibei''s acting career will be gone, because you dare to question the impartiality of the judges, which is unforgivable in any entertainment company!"


    Three judges looked at the silent Wang Fan, said arrogantly.

 V2.Chapter 1115

    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Wang Beibei saw the familiar figure in front of him and immediately cried out excitedly.


    She hasn''t seen Wang Fan for a long time. She thought that Wang Fan was still in H country, but she suddenly appeared in front of her. At this moment, Wang Beibei was no longer depressed.


    Just now, the judges neatly gave 8 points, and she knew that it was no good. This kind of score was a failure in her opinion.


    She had heard from her classmates before that the "best voice" is deep in water. It''s easy for people with strength to pass the audition, but it''s not just strength if they want to stay in the forefront of the constantly eliminated singers.


    Even as long as you have a little strength and can pass the audition, as long as you operate properly, you can keep on marching forward towards the top 100 goals, until you are attracted by the entertainment company, and then sign a contract to become a new artist.


    Wang Beibei doesn''t believe this kind of rumor at all. Where is the society so dark? This is the audition elimination competition in the College District. How can we start to fight for the background?


    Fortunately, Wang Beibei''s attitude has been adjusted well. She signed up with the idea of focusing on participation. Even if she can''t pass the audition, she can find out the shortcomings and improve.


    But just now, she saw a singer singing out of tune, the score was still above her!


    Although she still looked at the judges with a smile on her face, she had already scolded the judges who gave them scores.


    He forbeared his dissatisfaction and knew that he would be eliminated sooner or later, but when he really met this, Wang Beibei was still angry.


    Why is it that a singer who is not as good as her can be promoted, but she thinks she plays perfectly, but only gets such a low score?


    She saw Wang fan that moment, this kind of anger and grievance are all gone, anyway is to focus on participation, Wang Fan back to see her is more important than anything!


    "Brother, let''s go down first. It''s not worth pestering with these judges!"


    Wang Beibei stepped forward and said, holding Wang Fan''s arm in both hands.


    She knows these three star judges, not to mention how famous they are. However, these star judges are from the entertainment country h. with the background of H country, they have been promoted as hot spots by pineapple TV.


    Wang Beibei was afraid that Wang Fan didn''t know, so he shouldered it to the three star judges. It would be more troublesome to deal with it at that time.


    When it comes to foreigners, there are no small things.


    "Oh, it''s brother and sister. Listen to your sister''s words and go down quickly. Don''t affect our follow-up competition. We won''t investigate if you withdraw automatically. If you continue to do so, I''ll let the security guard clear the field!"


    The young judge with curly hair said lazily.


    In his view, Wang Beibei is not experienced in the world, lack of training, really think with good foundation, can all the way forward?


    He has many ways to deal with this kind of girl who is not familiar with the world. For the sake of his future development, singers will choose to give in. After all, disrespect for their predecessors is taboo in the entertainment industry.


    "Who dares to clean up? Today, if you don''t explain the reason for the low score, who can let me go? "


    Wang Fan patted Wang Beibei on the shoulder and said to the three judges with a cold face.


    "Are you standing here to see the play? Please don''t come to be a doorpost. Let''s blow the troublemaker down quickly! "


    The young artist with curly hair said to the bodyguard behind him.


    They came from H country. As cross artists, the most important thing they cared about was arranging noodles. The three of them hired nine bodyguards.


    Although in China, there is no need to consider security issues at all, they are still determined to let entertainment companies arrange bodyguards. According to them, fans can''t easily get close to them!


    But now, when several big and tough bodyguards hear the employer''s orders, they naturally have to take people''s money to fight for others.


    "Boy, go down by yourself, lest you break the skin and scare others!"


    Three bodyguards stepped on the stage, and the artist headed by the center said to Wang Fan.


    They just follow orders, not to mention the employers or foreigners, can''t let go in front of outsiders beat blood!


    They look at Wang Fan''s thin body, even if Wang fan does not listen to their suggestions, they can force Wang fan out of the stage.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you see blood with you!"


    Wang Fan looked at the three people and said coldly, although they are all Chinese, now they are in his hostile side, so they can only treat them as enemies!


    "You


    The head of the bodyguard''s voice is not down, you see a fist in the line of sight bigger, and then he fell into the dark!


    This is the campus. It''s impossible to be as free as in H country. No matter what happens, there are all kinds of forces behind to help cover up!


    But here is not the same, if we really want to cause bloodshed, it will become the hot topic of tomorrow!


    Wang Fan intends to keep his hand, but his speed is still like a ghost.


    The three bodyguards just felt that the shadow was passing by. They didn''t have time to defend. Wang Fan''s hand knife cut them on the back of the neck. In the dark, they lost consciousness temporarily.


    "I wipe, is this Beibei''s brother? That''s a great skill


    "Are the bodyguards here to be funny? How can you fall down with a touch? "


    "It''s my goddess. It''s not that a family doesn''t go into a family. This guy is really relieved. He slaps on the face!"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    See Wang Fan three down five divided by two, put three bodyguards in, this is the scene of great disparity of strength, so that many male students on the scene of blood boiling, only to shout slogans, see Wang fan that domineering eyes, young and vigorous student party, has long been convinced!


    "Ah, West! How dare this man hit someone? What about the police? Isn''t there a policeman on duty? Catch them quickly! Dare to beat my bodyguard, this singer''s future entertainment career is over! Let''s all go together


    Said the curly haired judge.


    It''s not easy to meet such a person ¡Á The scene: with a wave of his hand, all the enemies are forced to step down by the bodyguards, and people will certainly pay more attention to him.


    As a result, it backfired. With the big hand of the hostile forces, our power was destroyed. At this moment, the three judges were as miserable as swallowing a few green flies.


    "Don''t move, we''re police!"


    Just as many melon eaters were talking, the police stationed outside the stadium finally arrived at the scene of the fight.


    "All those involved in the fight will be brought back to the police station. We will investigate the specific situation!"


    With the police on duty, the remaining bodyguards don''t know what to do. They haven''t started yet. They are just preparing to surround Wang Fan.


    "Take all the three people lying on the ground, don''t pretend to be dead, and the judges, take them away together!"


    The leading policeman said without anger.


    Directly ignored the three judges, the ugly face.


    Under their urging, Wang Fan, with a calm face, took Wang Beibei off the stage. They and the nine bodyguards were all taken away by the police.

 V2.Chapter 1116

    "I want to see my lawyer. Why arrest us? We didn''t break the law. They made trouble first!"


    "Where''s my agent? What about entertainment companies? Don''t they know how much police detention will affect our acting career? "


    "Stop talking, cover your face quickly, then you can still say that it''s the media who discredit us, we just don''t admit it!"


    While the three judges were held away by the police, they covered their heads with both hands for fear that they would be photographed by the paparazzi.


    They didn''t notice at all. As they walked out of the stadium, there was no one taking pictures of them in the spacious square!


    With the three judges being taken away, the audition process can only be temporarily interrupted. Fortunately, the planning group of "the best voice" has strong strength. They have many judges. After the competition was interrupted for about half an hour, the audition elimination competition continued again.


    "Is your Li Bureau in or not? I want to find your Li bureau! As police, how can you arrest anyone? These three are star artists from H country. Who gave you such a bold son? "


    "If we want to catch these people, we should also catch those who make trouble! How can you directly catch public figures like this? "


    The star agent in suit and shoes has arrived. As soon as he entered the police station, he began to wear a hat.


    If a star enters the police station, once it is exposed, it will definitely be blackened to the end. For a traffic star, it is unbearable light.


    "Brother Li, it''s the two of them who deliberately make trouble. The man can fight. We were brought in by the police for no reason!"


    The artist named Che Chengyuan of H country with curly hair said to the agent who just came in with dissatisfaction.


    "Chengyuan, don''t worry. The police will give us an account of this. Although you were brought into the police station by the police, in our Chinese language, opportunities and risks coexist. This is a free advertisement!"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll arrange it. You just have to remember that you came in because you were involved. The reason is that the singer retaliated against you because he was eliminated and deliberately made trouble in the audition contest!"


    Li Wei, the agent, said calmly to Che Chengyuan, with a look of victory in hand.


    With the arrival of the agent Li Wei, the agents of the other two also came in one after another. When they saw that Li Wei was abetting three artists, they didn''t dare to make a sound. In their economic man industry, Li Wei was a great God, and the two h artists under them were also recommended by Li Wei.


    "I said, little girl, can''t you afford to lose? Everyone plays with ups and downs. Although you are a top student of J City Conservatory of music, can you guarantee that you will not make mistakes? How can you revenge the judges for giving you a low score? "


    "You have to change your temper, or you will suffer losses in the future. You have never experienced the social beating. Even if you are a Xueba, you can''t do anything in the society. Especially when you retaliate against the judges directly, these judges are all artists from H country. You are forcing yourself to a dead end!"


    "The entertainment vision of H country is in the top in Southeast Asia. If you contradict the entertainment predecessors like this, I''m afraid you will have to change your career in the future! Listen to brother Li''s words, apologize as soon as possible, and bear all the consequences. Maybe there will be a turn for the better in the future! "


    Li Gang looked at Wang Beibei and said angrily.


    Before he came here, he had inquired about the cause of the incident. The most direct reason was that Wang Beibei sang well. Then the three star judges gave a relatively low score, which was the most direct fuse.


    As for Wang Fan, who is beside Wang Beibei, he automatically ignores him. In his eyes, Wang fan is just a martial arts man. As long as he scares the girl student Wang Beibei and makes them take full responsibility, the hype can help to increase the popularity of the three judges.


    As for why Che Chengyuan gave low marks, he knew about it, and it was his guidance.


    Some singers have inadvertently given him a red envelope in order to be promoted. Compared with Wang Beibei, who has strength and doesn''t understand human feelings, it''s normal to be brushed off.


    Of course, Li Wei, the agent, won''t admit that he secretly received red envelopes. Even if the three star judges scored too harshly, now they are on the same front, and the muzzle of the gun can only be opened to the outside world. No matter right or wrong, it''s Wang Beibei''s fault!


    "Van Gogh, is it possible that we''ve gone too far... Maybe the judges have their own rules in their scoring


    Wang Beibei wears Wang Fan''s clothes and whispers to Wang Fan.


    In the face of Li Wei, the agent of this kind of dogma, Wang Beibei only feel that the other side said the dogma is Tao, maybe it''s really her fault, maybe when she sings there are flaws she didn''t find.


    She wanted to calm down. After all, Wang Fan knocked out the bodyguards of the other party. If this thing goes on, she is also afraid that Wang Fan will suffer losses.


    "Justice lies in the heart of the people. Are the three of them treated fairly? All the people present know music. Just ask! I don''t know what''s behind the scenes, but I can''t help Beibei, my family


    Wang Fan looked at Li Wei, the agent, and said coldly. Then he patted Wang Beibei on the shoulder again, indicating that he didn''t need to be nervous.


    "Why are you so straight?"


    Li Wei, the agent, almost stamped his feet in a hurry and cheered at Wang Fan and Wang Beibei with dissatisfaction on his face.


    "They are the top traffic stars from H country. If they are deeply influenced by Wang Beibei, your life will be over unless you change your career!"


    "Now you bow your head and admit your mistake. Our judges give you a low score because they score according to international standards. This is to urge you, Wang Beibei, to better improve yourself. Why don''t you understand?"


    "Quickly admit your mistake, it''s caused by your confusion! I''ll hold a press conference later to explain the situation. You will also be noticed by the media. For you student singers, it''s a good thing to have attention. It''s a win-win situation! "


    Li Wei looked at them and said.


    Lotus tongue, a few words to induce Wang Beibei to quickly get this win-win opportunity!


    "The top traffic star of H country? Which entertainment company? "


    Wang Fan looked at the three h artists and asked Li Wei with a sneer.


    "Don''t be ignorant. They are all stars from H country. Holding a few concerts in China is the existence of half the sky!"


    Li Wei face some unnatural said.


    "Come to Huaxia to collect money?"


    Wang Fan said disdainfully, no matter what Li Wei''s expression.


    Through his observation just now, he has understood what is going on.


    These three people are indeed artists from H country, but it''s hard to say whether they are traffic stars. He hasn''t seen the top stars registered in H country, and he has seen relevant information. There are no these three people!


    This is definitely a third rate artist who can''t get along in H country and comes to China to enjoy himself!


    Wang Fan has come up with a solution. They are artists of H country, and there are many ways to rectify them!

 V2.Chapter 1117

    In the police station, Liu pangzi doesn''t know about Wang Fan''s confrontation with Li Wei, the star agent. According to Wang Fan''s advice, no matter what''s wrong or not, he just admits his mistake in the face of his angry girlfriend.


    In the process of Liu pangzi''s admitting his mistake, he was surprised to find that what Wang Fan said was right. Although he was confused, it really made Lin Na angry.


    They completely ignored the police car driving through the entrance of the coffee shop. When they went back to the gymnasium to look for Wang Fan, they searched all over the gymnasium, but they didn''t find Wang Fan.


    "It''s strange, where''s van Gogh? It''s only half an hour. Hasn''t he found Beibei yet? "


    Liu fatty a face don''t understand of toward Lin Na say, just said good gym meet, how a big living person suddenly disappeared?


    "You say, did Beibei offend those judges? How could she give such a low score?"


    "I guess it is. Otherwise, according to Wang Beibei''s strength, he will be promoted properly. Unexpectedly, he will be taken away by the police. Most people don''t want to eat this bowl of rice in the entertainment circle if they don''t have any energy."


    "That''s right. I don''t know if brother Wang Beina will be detained. He just hurt someone."


    Liu pangzi was very anxious, and suddenly heard the sound of discussion coming from his side.


    "What do you say, Wang Beibei? The police? "


    Liu pangzi quickly turned around and asked the students beside him.


    "We''re just talking about it"


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s five big and three rough appearance, the students who he was staring at immediately faltered, for fear of saying the wrong thing and suffering from reckless disaster.


    "We are Beibei''s friends. We just came in, but we didn''t see anyone. I heard you say that Wang Beibei drank from the police


    Lin Na quickly chimed in and said, Liu pangzi is too powerful. It looks like he is going to hit someone. Who dares to reply?


    "Ah, you are Beibei''s friends. When Beibei was singing just now... At last, the judges and they were taken away by the police. People may be in the police station. If you want to find someone, go to the police station immediately. The police station is on the street next to our school."


    After hearing Lin Na''s explanation, the timid student explained quickly.


    "Fat man, go to the police station!"


    Lin Na said in a voice that she also admired Wang Fan. She just came to the gym for a few minutes and actually entered the police station!


    Liu pangzi knew that it would be no good to be invited into the police station, and they did not dare to delay. They rushed to the police station.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mediation room in the police station.


    "Don''t be ungrateful. I''m afraid it will have a bad influence on everyone. If you are wise, you will quickly bow your head and admit your mistake. This is the end of the matter. If you insist on making trouble out of nothing, then Wang Beibei will be banned!"


    "Wang Beibei, you hurry to persuade your brother, don''t worry, otherwise the result of waiting for you is graduation and unemployment!"


    In the mediation room, Li Wei, the star agent, repeatedly told Wang Fan and Wang Beibei that they were "good at persuading each other.".


    "I''ll go to your uncle. The tiger doesn''t get angry. You really treat him as a sick cat!"


    Liu pangzi''s figure appears at the door of the mediation room and scolds Li Wei angrily.


    He was in the corridor just now, and he heard very clearly. Li Wei wanted Wang Beibei to admit his mistake!


    What''s more, Liu pangzi is in a mess. He doesn''t know how to choose a good day to die.


    The ignorant are fearless!


    Liu pangzi doesn''t want to get used to it. The agent of Ma Ya rushes in directly from the door of the mediation room, ready to put down the ignorant man.


    "Fat man! Don''t do it


    See Liu pangzi, Wang Fan hurriedly toward him to stop.


    If Liu pangzi is in the police station, beating people in front of the mediator, then it''s really reasonable and unreasonable.


    "Ah! Comrades of the police, hurry up and arrest this man. They are going to solve it by force! "


    Li Wei looked at Liu pangzi standing in front of him. He stepped back two steps in fright and directly touched the wall. With a look of panic, he asked the mediator beside him for help.


    "If you have something to say, once you start detaining for 3-5 days! If you have any dissatisfaction, speak it out separately, and we can adjust it face to face. If we can''t, we will go through legal procedures! "


    Seeing Liu pangzi''s recklessness, the policeman, as a mediator, looked at Liu pangzi angrily and said.


    "Brother fan, what''s the matter with these people? How to watch the audition well and see the police station coming? I''ve heard that these judges are cheating


    Liu pangzi''s voice is like a loud bell and asks Wang Fan.


    "My friend, pay attention to your words. The judges are not faking, but seeking truth from facts. The reason is that Wang Beibei and his sister deliberately make trouble. If you continue to slander me, I will send a lawyer''s letter!"


    Li Wei said harshly, it seems that because of the police''s intervention, he has great courage. At the moment, he even looks directly at the tall Liu pangzi and scolds and forgives him.


    "Are you looking for..."


    Liu pangzi looks back, looks at Li Wei gritting his teeth and says, this stare makes Li Wei shiver.


    "Cough! Attention, this is the mediation room


    Said the mediator.


    Liu pangzi''s action was too big. He felt that if he didn''t agree with a word, he would start to do it. The mediator had to give a voice to remind him not to use force!


    "Fat man, these star judges are artists from H country. Don''t be rude!"


    Wang Fan looked at the angry Liu pangzi and said in a hurry.


    "Labor and capital control where he comes from. If he''s a man like a dog, he won''t be reasonable!"


    Liu pangzi looked at the three judges disdainfully and muttered discontentedly.


    His murmur immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of Li Wei, the agent. However, seeing that the mediator didn''t speak, he didn''t dare to yell at each other.


    "It''s country h, a country with a high level of entertainment. The three of them are the official and popular foreign stars of the" best voice ". Maybe sister Qing knows them too. Don''t hurt people. Have something to say."


    "Fat man, China is a country of etiquette. They come all the way from H country. How can you be a gangster? This problem needs to be changed! Forget it, you can''t change it. Don''t make trouble. Go out quickly. The more you participate in this matter, the more chaotic it is! "


    Wang Fan reveals his true feelings and says to Liu pangzi that he is worried. Liu pangzi bumps into several star artists from H country.


    "Van Gogh, are they artists of H country? Even if they''re stars, they can''t


    Liu pangzi said with a confused face.


    Is it great to come from H country?


    In H country, there are five out of ten h people he has upset. Are they still afraid of H people?


    "Fat man, don''t make trouble. Let''s listen to brother fan!"


    Lin Na''s eyes smart looking at Wang Fan, she understood, quickly pulled Liu fatty, ready to leave.


    Wang Fan Gang is a star of H country, which is obvious enough! They have been asked to find Miao Qing. This is to let them bring down the three h artists!

 V2.Chapter 1118

    "Well, what are you doing? So many people, you can''t give me some face, you see, your hands are pinched by you! Can''t you be a lady? "


    "It''s van Gogh''s time to help. Let''s just leave. That''s not good!"


    At the gate of the police station, Liu pangzi complained to Lin Na with a discontented face.


    "You''re so clumsy, you know how to join in the fun. You won''t do the new task that brother fan has given you?"


    Lin Na looked at Liu pangzi angrily and said.


    She really wanted to shake Liu pangzi''s head to see if it was a bag of paste. After so many days in H country with Wang Fan, she didn''t make any progress. Even she could hear Wang Fan''s overtones.


    "Van Gogh''s new mission? Is there anything else? "


    Liu pangzi scratched his head and asked, still because he wanted to break his head, he didn''t know where Wang Fan''s new task was.


    "Don''t think about it, I''m convinced of your intelligence quotient!"


    "Just now, Van Gogh reminded you several times that the three judges were from H country. Do you have any impression? Then I tell you that sister Qing may know these three people, isn''t that right? "


    Lin Na looks at Liu pangzi and guides slowly.


    "Yes, that''s what Van Gogh said, but what kind of new task is this? Is the new task to make me compromise with the stars of H country? It''s impossible. "


    Liu pangzi still didn''t come back, and asked in doubt.


    "Think again? What did you do in H country? Why did brother fan say that sister Qing might know these three people? "


    Lin Na continues to ask Liu pangzi patiently.


    She didn''t hurt Liu pangzi, so she gave up treatment and thought that she could save him.


    "In H country, we integrate the gangs, unify the whole underground world of H country, and then integrate the big entertainment companies! She also set up Beibei global entertainment company. Qingjie often deals with other entertainment companies, and she must know some stars more or less


    Liu pangzi recalled that his voice was getting smaller and smaller.


    "I know. Brother fan asked us to contact sister Qing. Sister Qing has so many resources in H country. She must know the roots of these three people, and then solve them directly from the root of H country. But we don''t know the names of these three people. We don''t have any photos. How can we talk to sister Qing?"


    Liu pangzi suddenly said, but new problems have arisen.


    "Ah! Van Gogh said that the three people are the official focus of "the best voice". Do you know their names? "


    Lin Na looks at the dull Liu pangzi and reminds him again that if Liu pangzi''s brain can''t turn around, she decides to give up treatment for him.


    "Oh! I understand that "the best voice" will definitely be publicized, and their names can be found directly by logging into the official website of "the best voice!"


    Liu pangzi said excitedly, then he picked up his mobile phone and began to inquire.


    "The one with curly hair is Che Chengyuan, and the other two are Huang Renying and an Shengji!"


    Before long, Liu pangzi quickly said the names of the three artists in H country.


    Liu pangzi, who got each other''s name, didn''t wait for Lin Na to urge him to contact Miao Qing, who was far away in H country.


    ??????


    In the mediation room of the police station, Che Chengyuan, with curly hair, looks at the missed calls on his mobile phone.


    H country star sea entertainment company boss''s telephone!


    It can''t help but he is not careful. Basically, the boss of Xinghai entertainment company won''t call such a third rate star. He has been in H country for such a long time. Xinghai entertainment company has spent millions of training resources on him. He has never contacted the boss''s phone.


    "Brother Li, the boss of my company in H country, called. I''ll go out and answer the phone first."


    Che Chengyuan, with a serious face, said to Li Wei, an agent. After that, he trotted out of the mediation room for fear that the boss of Xinghai entertainment company would wait for a long time.


    "Hello, boss. I''m on a business trip here in Huaxia. Do you have any instructions? "


    Che Chengyuan respectfully said to the phone.


    "Ah, Siba! Che Chengyuan, do you want to quit? No reason for the company to cause trouble! Now you immediately get the other party''s forgiveness, otherwise you don''t want to go on in the entertainment industry, in order to avoid Xinghai entertainment company being led into the ditch by you, if you can''t solve it, you will automatically terminate the contract, you are fully responsible! "


    "You are so brave. Beibei global entertainment company dares to provoke. I should call you big brother!"


    "Dudu ¡¤¡¤"


    Che Chengyuan looks confused and listens to the busy tone of hanging up.


    He was really confused. He thought that the boss was to boost the morale of these artists who came to China for further study. Who knows it was such a bolt from the blue!


    "Beibei global entertainment? This is a new company. I don''t know how to offend it. I''m afraid the boss has made a mistake! "


    Che Chengyuan had a puzzled expression on his face. He stood in the corridor and said to himself.


    "Buzz ¡¤¡¤"


    Before he had time to figure it out, his mobile phone vibrated again.


    Looking at the missed call in the note, Che Chengyuan became frightened.


    "Brother h bear!"


    He said with fear.


    Brother Xiong of H country is just the handlebar of his city. As a third rate star, he has no access to brother Xiong. The reason why he has the other party''s mobile phone number is that Xinghai entertainment company compulsorily stores it.


    A number belongs to the boss. Every employee has to memorize it. When the boss calls in, he must answer it at the first time.


    The other number is brother Xiong''s. If some famous artists want to be on location in a certain area, they have to go to baishanmen. Brother Xiong, in their artists'' eyes, is more terrifying than the boss.


    The boss can make them lose their jobs at most, but brother Xiong can make them disappear forever.


    "Hello, Brother Bear


    Che Chengyuan picked up the phone carefully.


    "You''ve offended brother fan, you''ll die! Hurry to ask brother fan to forgive you, or I will deal with you personally! Doodle


    Che Chengyuan was terrified.


    "Beibei global entertainment company! Wang Beibei, fan Ge, Wang Fan, Si


    At this moment, Che Chengyuan was frightened and couldn''t help looking at Wang Fan and Wang Beibei in the mediation room.


    "You ¡¤¡¤"


    Che Chengyuan found that his two h Country Companions trotted out with their mobile phones in both hands.


    ???


    "Poop


    "Putong"


    Several artists of H country knelt down in horror.


    "Brother fan, please don''t mind the villain country. Please forgive us, we bastards. We accidentally gave Beibei the wrong score. We should die."


    A startling scene appeared, Che Chengyuan cried to Wang Fan and Wang Beibei.


    "Brother Li, brother fan is the leader of the whole underground force in our country h. We went to see brother Xiong of our country before, but now Brother fan has been swept down by us. We don''t know Mount Tai."


    Che Chengyuan saw Li Wei and his bodyguard''s confused face and quickly explained.


    "Hiss"


    The scene was filled with the sound of air conditioning.


    Li Wei and many bodyguards look at Wang Fan and Wang Beibei. They are no longer arrogant. They are too scared to look at each other. They just want Wang Fan and Wang Beibei to forget their existence.


    Li Wei often goes back and forth between China and H country. Naturally, he knows the prestige of brother Xiong in H country, and brother Xiong still succumbs to the young man in front of him. He actually offends Wang Fan by his death!


    Li Wei''s brain goes down directly. He can''t imagine the consequences.

 V2.Chapter 1119

    As a transnational agent, he often goes back and forth to h country. Brother Xiong is a local tyrant in H country, and the large area under his jurisdiction includes most artists, which is the existence he can''t bypass!


    As usual, he and the artists he managed would not be paid attention to by brother Xiong. They paid the protection fee on time. In fact, everyone was at peace.


    And today, through Che Chengyuan, he knows the trouble is big!


    He really hoped that time could go back. If he had a choice, he would not come to the muddy water even if he was killed. In the final analysis, they did not make a clear investigation!


    Who knows, Wang Beibei''s fame is not obvious, there is so much energy behind it!


    If I had known earlier that Wang Beibei''s brother was Wang Fan, how could he have let the judges in his charge give me points?


    It''s all about the rhythm of promotion all the way!


    Li Wei bowed his head and said nothing. His eyes were straight at his toes. He was already in a state of panic. He was familiar with others in the police station, and he didn''t have to worry about security in China. But this time, he offended the boss of brother Xiong in H country. If he didn''t deal with this matter properly, I''m afraid he would never go to h country again in his life.


    "Brother fan, please forgive us. We will apply for a green channel for Wang Beibei like the best voice."


    "Yes, there is a resurrection match behind. We guarantee that Miss Wang Beibei will be promoted in the resurrection match!"


    Kneeling on the ground of three people, at the moment a snivel a tears of crying, as if as long as Wang Fan agreed to their request, want them to do anything.


    "Joke, does Beibei''s promotion depend on your face¡® Is "the best voice" very powerful? We won''t take part in it


    Wang Fan a face is cold, looking at three people lying on the ground to say.


    He knew that it must be Miao Qing, who began to make efforts in H country. In front of him, these third rate stars just came to pick up money. They couldn''t get along in H country, so they came to pack garlic!


    There''s no need for such people to give them face.


    "Brother Li, brother Li, you are Chinese. When you communicate with brother fan, you are all from the same country. It must be easy to discuss!"


    Che Chengyuan listens to Wang Fan''s indifferent words. As soon as he turns his head, he sees Li Wei standing beside him. He immediately shouts like grabbing a straw.


    "You put down your mistakes and solve them by yourself. I can''t participate in this. You can do it by yourself."


    Li Wei said helplessly.


    Want to jump up to give Che Chengyuan two slaps in the face, the more afraid of what, the result will encounter what, Wang Fan almost ignored himself, the result in front of this bastard, actually directly yelled at him!


    Li Wei didn''t dare to look at Wang Fan. He looked at the three people and then walked out of the mediation room.


    "Ah Xi, brother Li, you have to save us. Let the" best voice "official apologize! This will surely make us get Van Gogh''s forgiveness! "


    Che Chengyuan is facing a life and death crisis. His head is running at a high speed and he asks for help from Li Wei, who is about to go out.


    Che Chengyuan knows that Wang Fan and brother Xiong are the same people. They have been in high positions for a long time. What they care about most is the respect of others.


    The three of them, as judges, deliberately lower their scores to Wang Beibei, which is equivalent to offending Wang Fan. Wang fan does not accept their apology because of their lack of weight!


    At this moment, Che Chengyuan thought of the most beautiful official voice.


    Behind "the best voice" is pineapple TV, which is the top traffic channel in China. He believes that as long as "the best voice" makes a sound and reconciles, Wang Fan will choose to calm down and forgive them!


    As long as Wang Fan''s forgiveness is obtained, brother Xiong, who is far away in H country, will not attack them.


    "These sticks, you''ve done a lot of harm this time!"


    Li Wei, the agent, stumbled out of the mediation room. The pressure just now was swept away, and he directly scolded the three people carelessly.


    "Can the official voice be forgiven? These third rate stars don''t look at their own identities. Are they worthy of "the best voice" to speak for you? But I can''t help it, or I''ll be shaken out by them! "


    Li Wei went out of the police station and walked up and down the road to think about solutions.


    Suddenly a figure appeared in my heart, Du Yiming, vice president of J City Conservatory of music!


    Du Yiming, vice president of the college, is also the leader of the "best voice" landing in J city. This competition is basically run by Du Yiming, and Wang Beibei is a student of the Conservatory of music. As long as Du Yiming comes out, Wang Beibei will make up!


    He had seen clearly just now that Wang Fan was not angry that Wang Beibei had been treated unfairly. Now the vice president came forward to say that. As long as Wang Beibei''s mind is free from resentment, Wang Fan will not embarrass several third rate stars of H country.


    "Hello, headmaster Du, it''s me, Li Wei."


    "Well, today we are holding the" best voice "in the stadium. In a word, please come to the police station as soon as possible to help. Otherwise, these star judges with H background will suffer, and the" best voice "will be attacked by the public."


    Li Wei said on the phone to Du Yimin, vice president.


    If Du Yimin didn''t help, everyone would be frustrated. Now Li Wei can only place his hope on the school. He hopes that the leaders of the school can calm the anger of Wang Beibei and Wang Fan.


    After Li Wei informed Du Yiming, he did not return to the police station. Keep a low profile. Maybe Wang fan can ignore him?


    Ten minutes later, Li Wei saw Du Yiming, vice president of the police station.


    "Principal Du, they are in the mediation room. Please."


    Seeing Du Yiming, Li Wei hurried forward to show the way. At the same time, he was relieved to follow Du Yiming.


    "Wang Beibei!"


    Du Yiming just entered the mediation room and saw Wang Beibei next to Wang Fan. He immediately cheered as if he were in school.


    "President Du."


    Wang Beibei looked at the top of the school and replied politely.


    "I said, Wang Beibei, do you think this audition is a game? Although you are a student bully, you can''t ignore the reputation of the school. How do you learn the basic rules and regulations? "


    "If you openly question the performance of the judges, if you go on the platform, you will definitely be punished, or even given a student status! You are too presumptuous. The judges are also a little student singer. Can you question them? "


    Du Yiming opened his mouth and set up the highest moral point for him. The students didn''t do their best to violate the rules.


    He didn''t understand the situation, and he thought that his position as vice president would be enough to suppress this matter.


    "Ha ha! What a great official power! It''s so indiscriminate


    Wang Fan looked at Du Yimin without expression and said coldly.


    "I teach my students not to interfere with others. This has risen to the point of affecting the reputation of the school! Can you afford it? "


    Seeing that Wang Fan ignored his words, Du Yiming said angrily.


    "Ah Xi! You''re going to kill me this time! "


    Three kneeling on the ground of H people scared to death, this is to ask Wang Fan to forgive attitude?


    Che Chengyuan is in his heart at the moment. He hates his agent Li Wei very much. Is this the rescue you helped?


    This is the rhythm of not killing him and not giving up!

 V2.Chapter 1120

    When Che Chengyuan saw Du Yiming, vice president of J City Conservatory of music, coming in, his face was full of hope. He also knew that a high-level leader of the school was very important to students.


    As soon as Du Yiming opened his mouth, he turned into ashes.


    Where is this to save him?


    It''s all about pushing him out of the cliff!


    This kind of help is better than no help!


    He didn''t dare to look up. He was afraid to see Wang Fan''s killing eyes. He could only look at the agent beside him. His eyes were full of anger: is this the result of your communication?


    Che Chengyuan was flustered. The headmaster didn''t know Wang Fan''s power in H country. He could understand it; The problem is, just now he has disclosed Wang Fan''s background to the public. Didn''t the agent Li Wei hear clearly?


    Brother Xiong of H country, how can a businessman like Li Wei not understand?


    ??????


    "What if you are Wang Beibei''s brother? You''re hurting her by protecting her like this! Once Wang Beibei is expelled from school, there will be a stain on his resume. This kind of stain is a lifelong thing. Don''t harm others any more! "


    Du Yiming, vice president, looks at Wang Fan and says that his words are full of reproaches. He blames Wang Fan for not understanding education and making Wang Beibei go astray.


    "You can be a headmaster even if you''re wrong?"


    Wang Fan did not give in and said directly to Du Yiming.


    Two people quarrel fiercely, but the coordinated police, after recognizing Du Yiming, does not make a sound, he quietly does a melon eating crowd to look at two people.


    ???


    "And the police? We''re going to report it! "


    On the corridor outside the mediation room, there was a cry.


    "Here, what''s the matter with you? Don''t be nervous and speak slowly!"


    The policeman who is going to sit and watch Wang Fan and Du Yiming eat melons quickly gets up and says loudly to the door.


    When someone reports a case, this kind of thing is not careless at all. We must find out at the first time, or the delay will lead to unbearable consequences!


    But just now that quarrel for a while and a half will produce the result, this matter may let go.


    "Uncle police, we want to report the case, we want to report the vice president of J City Conservatory of music!"


    Hearing the voice of the police, the female student at the head said in a hurry.


    "Why, Katyusha, celica?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Wang Fan asked in a low voice. He quickly looked out the door and saw the familiar figure.


    Katyusha and celika!


    "Uncle police, this is our new school girl. They have been sexually harassed, and it''s the" best voice "competition in recent days. Someone wants to rule them. This is Du Yiming, the vice principal of J city. They have a recording in their mobile phones to testify."


    When Katyusha saw Wang Fan, her face suddenly froze, but she quickly responded, nodded to Wang Fan, and then began to tell the case to the police.


    "Hidden rules? sexual harassment? How old are you


    The police looked at the two girls behind Katyusha and celika and asked with a frown. It''s too young for him to look at them.


    "I''m 16 years old and just started school."


    "I''m 17 and I''ll be 18 next month."


    Two tangled girls heard the police question, a bite, directly told their true age.


    "Hiss is still a minor! Give me your recordings. "


    The policeman''s face became serious, involving sexual abuse of minors, which was extremely bad.


    "Nonsense, you don''t slander people. Why don''t you go back to school! Don''t be alarmist here


    Du Yiming saw this scene, his face changed greatly, and he yelled at the two girls in a hurry.


    "Headmaster Du, this is the police station. Please pay attention to the words of the investigation. Don''t intimidate the students!"


    The policeman looked at Du Yiming sternly and said that he took the earphone from two girls and put it on his ear to listen attentively to the recording.


    Five minutes later, the policeman''s serious face had turned black.


    He gritted his teeth and said to several policemen nearby, "arrest the suspect Du Yiming, the evidence is solid! It''s no different from animals! "


    There are people on duty at any time in the police station. As there are more and more people in the mediation room just now, there are several policemen involved. Now I hear the captain say so, they directly and quickly control Du Yiming.


    They have been on duty for such a long time in J City Conservatory of music. They have long been dissatisfied with Du Yiming''s domineering manner. When they see that he has committed a crime, they don''t stop at all and send him to the detention room for the first time.


    "Don''t worry. This recording evidence is very important. You can copy it to me and cooperate with me to make a record later. This will be explained to you soon. Although this kind of bastard is not locked up for several years, his position as vice principal is absolutely over. You don''t have to worry about his reply!"


    The police in charge of mediation carefully returned the earphone to the two girls, and then said to the four in a kind tone.


    "It''s best for you to discuss your own affairs. If we get involved, it''s not good for both of you. You can''t get rid of it after you leave a record."


    The policeman said to Wang Fan and several people in H country.


    After that, he took the two girls who reported the crime to the next room to take notes. He didn''t care about the Chinese kneeling on the ground.


    These artists of H country, if they like to kneel, just kneel. Don''t they think they are superior to others? They like to see you groveling.


    "Brother fan, when did you come here? Why didn''t you say it in advance?"


    Katyusha kindly asked Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh."


    Celica looked at Wang Fan and cried softly.


    "I wanted to give you a surprise. Who knows I met you at the police station?"


    Wang fan saw two people, a face of joy toward two people said.


    "Celica, Princess of T! It''s over


    When Che Chengyuan saw the familiar appearance of Wang Fan and celika, he was scared to death. This is the rhythm of jumping from a building.


    They came to J City Conservatory of music as judges. Before they came, they had already investigated. In this school, there are several people who are either rich or expensive. Celika, Princess of T country, is one of the people who can''t be offended. It seems that they offended all these people unintentionally.


    Looking at the occasional frown of celica and their disgusting eyes, Che Chengyuan has the heart to die, and can only look resentfully at Li Wei, the agent.


    If the eyes can kill people, Li Wei will definitely die many times!


    Where are the rescuers you moved here?


    Why are we still kneeling here, and the person you invited was arrested by the police?


    This time they''re not going to die!


    If you offend Wang Fan and want to stay in China''s entertainment industry, I''m afraid the opportunity to pick up money is lost. Even if you want to go back to h country, there is no hope to be a third rate star.


    "Wang Beibei, I''m sorry I''m late!"


    A female voice full of apology said to Wang Fan, the president of J City Conservatory of music came panting.


    "Fan Ge, this is Bai Jie, the president of our college. She is very nice!"


    Wang Beibei spits out her tongue and says playfully to Wang Fan. She can see that Wang fan is no longer angry because of the appearance of celica and Katyusha.

 V2.Chapter 1121

    "Classmate Wang Beibei, I''m really sorry that this kind of thing happened because of my negligence in my work!"


    "You can rest assured that in the event of such unfair treatment, we will definitely respond to the" best voice "and ask them to give our school a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, our college will not let them continue to hold the" best voice "audition competition in our school if we withdraw from it."


    Principal Bai Jie said sincerely.


    "Principal Bai, don''t worry. This matter has been solved. Don''t let the school get involved."


    Wang Beibei, with a playful face, said to Bai Jie.


    At the same time, he pinched Wang Fan''s arm slightly, indicating that he would not keep a cold face all the time.


    "Brother fan, our president Bai is usually very good to our international students. It''s just that she''s too busy with her time and doesn''t have time to supervise, which leads to this kind of thing. Now that it''s done, we don''t have to worry about it."


    Celica steps forward and shakes Wang Fan''s arm.


    "Hiss"


    This scene is in the eyes of the headmaster Bai Jie, who immediately begins to guess the identity of Wang Fan. She knows the background of celika, and the man who can make celika coquettish is probably not weak.


    "Headmaster Bai, this is my boyfriend Wang Fan, who is also Wang Beibei''s brother!"


    Celica introduced to Bai Jie in a big way.


    "Boyfriends! Beibei''s brother


    "Now it''s time for dinner, just a few of you Xueba are here. I''ll treat you to a meal. Even if I make an apology to you, what do you think?"


    Bai Jie observes her words and looks, and knows that Wang fan is the backbone of several people. At the moment, when she hears the introduction of celica, she simply invites people.


    "Brother fan, let''s go! It''s rare to meet President Bai''s treat. How do you like it


    Celica said to Wang fanjiao.


    "Well, you has the final say!"


    When Wang Fan sees this situation, he doesn''t understand that principal Bai Jie must have won the hearts of the people. Otherwise, they would not have helped Bai Jie speak so well and repeatedly.


    "Go away, you guys. Next time you dare to do something wrong, you''ll never want to be an artist in your life!"


    Wang Fan said to Che Chengyuan in a cold voice. With a grateful look on his face, he followed principal Bai Jie out of the police station surrounded by Wang Beibei and celica.


    The guest house of J City Conservatory of music.


    In the private room, principal Bai Jie treats. Although most of them are home-made dishes, they have their own characteristics. A large table with more than ten dishes can be regarded as a feast.


    It''s hard to be gracious. Except for Wang Fan, the rest of you are women. Wang Fan, who doesn''t drink much, can only have a few drinks. Once the wine is drunk, there is still a cold atmosphere, and it becomes lively immediately.


    Wang Fan also talked about how he founded the company for Wang Beibei.


    "In China, I have set up Beibei global entertainment company, which will be handed over to Wang Beibei in the future. President Bai will supervise Beibei more in the future, otherwise she will have to drop out of school and go back to inherit these industries if she doesn''t make progress in her studies!"


    "Moreover, the branches of H and W provinces have also been established. Now the general framework of the company has been finalized, especially the normal business with T country has been carried out, and the company is steadily on the right track!"


    Wang Fan said jokingly to the headmaster Bai Jie with the strength of wine.


    "If you don''t study hard, drop out of school and go home to accept family business?"


    Bai Jie''s mouth closed in surprise.


    How can I feel like I''m listening to the story, but it''s real. It happened in front of my eyes. Bai Jie couldn''t help looking at Wang Fan and Wang Beibei.


    If the background is really strong!


    It''s no wonder that she can become the boyfriend of Princess celica of T country. It turns out that she is already holding a multinational entertainment company in her hand!


    "Mr. Bai, as you know, Beibei''s global company has just been established. Now the main artists in hand are from H country. Compared with other multinational entertainment companies, we are very poor!"


    Wang Fan said solemnly to President Bai Jie.


    "Do you want to recruit in our school?"


    Bai Jie said directly.


    As soon as Wang Fan opened her mouth, she knew what the other party was up to. It''s just that the level of students in the college is high or low, which may not be in line with the other party''s appetite.


    "Mr. Bai, you can also support students to start their own businesses. For students in the college, you can do something about it. For students with excellent character and learning, you can first exchange their wishes. If you want to come to Beibei global entertainment company, you can train them as directional trainees."


    "In this way, for the school, it''s the treatment of employment after graduation. Now in China, there are millions of college graduates every year, which is a very good advertisement for the propaganda of the school!"


    "I know you are worried about the salary. The boss is Wang Beibei. Do you think she can treat her alumni like a skilful girl under her management? Beibei global entertainment company, the existing advantage is multi-channel, as long as the ability, the treatment will not be bad


    Wang fan knows what Bai Jie is worried about, and directly tells him what he is thinking about in his heart, so as to let president Bai Jie affirm the strength of Beibei global entertainment company.


    As the head of a school, Bai Jie is most worried about the employment of students.


    To put it bluntly, it is overcapacity!


    Every year, there are thousands of graduates from J City Conservatory of music. A large part of them need to find a job after graduation!


    The initial construction of Beibei global entertainment company is just the time when fresh blood is needed. Both sides complement each other. This is a win-win situation!


    "What about babe global entertainment''s selection criteria? If it''s too difficult, I think it will scare away a large number of people, and I''m afraid it will have a negative effect. After all, it''s a famous university in China, not the back garden of a company! "


    Bai Jie has some heart, put forward her last question.


    "I''m afraid it''s spread that the judges treated singers differently today. It''s a negative event that is difficult for the college to deal with!"


    "I''m going to take over this competition and adopt a new evaluation system. As long as I have the ability, there is no limit to the number! To minimize the impact of "the best voice" judges'' random scoring! Even select the top, you can sign a contract on site, you can provide the opportunity to exchange with H country! Mr. Bai, do you think there is anything else to add? "


    Wang Fan smiles at Bai Jie.


    He does not take advantage of the school for nothing. The selection competition needs huge funds to support. Now that he accepts the mess, it means that he will give the school a sponsorship fee. This is a great supplement to the school''s finance. Other leaders of the school have no reason to stop it.


    "I don''t have any opinions. I''ll hold a meeting later. Is this for the benefit of students? I''m sure Beibei will be able to select the first batch of satisfied artists!"


    Bai Jie raised her glass and said with a gentle smile.


    Wang Fan''s treatment is so attractive that there''s no reason to refuse. It depends on how the "best voice" organizers treat singers differently.

 V2.Chapter 1122

    A few people talked and laughed, and the guests and the host enjoyed themselves.


    President Bai Jie represents J City Conservatory of music, and the preliminary cooperation framework between the conservatory and Beibei global entertainment company has been reached.


    As for being cheated, President Bai Jie didn''t think about it!


    Today, she was in the police station, but she saw those high spirited artists from H country, like dogs who have lost their families. This is enough to prove that Wang Fan''s strength in H country is terrible. Otherwise, how can she frighten Che Chengyuan and his three people in China?


    And t Princess celica, this identity is bound to be sensitive, if there is no investigation and affirmation, Wang fan can contact celika?


    Bai Jie is very satisfied with the cooperation.


    She had to prepare materials to better persuade other leaders of the school to participate in the cooperation.


    The next day, before Wang Fan arrived at school, he received a call from Wang Beibei.


    "Brother, there''s something wrong. Our school''s" best voice "talent show has been suspended! It is said that the three star judges from H country have disappeared, and now even the officials of "the best voice" can''t contact them! "


    "The official reply of" the best voice "is that it will take at least a week for the new star judges to come. If this goes on, many singers in our school will be affected and will not be able to participate in the regional promotion competition!"


    Wang Beibei said to Wang Fan in a hurry on the phone.


    "The best voice can''t get in touch with the three of them? If we don''t sign a contract, this kind of thing can be abandoned? "


    Wang Fan some don''t understand of ask a way.


    He underestimated his influence in H country. He did not punish the three artists of H country who offended him, but it did not mean that others would let them go. The gangsters of H country were worried that they could not perform in front of Wang Fan. How could they let go of this great opportunity?


    Just after Wang Fan told them to go away, the three people''s offence against Wang Fan in China has spread among the gangs of state h. Che Chengyuan thinks that Wang Fan''s forgiveness of them should be over.


    As a result, not long after they left the police station, their calls never stopped. All of them were from the country h. in the past, the gangsters they needed to look up to called in person.


    Brother Xiong, brother Dao, brother axe, and Che Chengyuan were frightened. They would tremble when they heard the phone call. They were lucky that their peace of mind was completely dominated by fear.


    The three turned off the power and fled the school''s house overnight. As for where they went, it''s still a mystery. The organizers of "the best voice" and the school can''t get in touch at all!


    "My brother! Where do I know the reason? Anyway, now, the three of them just disappeared! Without the judges, the selection competition can''t go on. Principal Bai is worrying about it now. If we don''t solve it quickly, the selection point of the school will be cancelled soon! "


    "If the school competition can''t go on, the singers will only go to other selection points or competition areas to compete again. Naturally, the draft we want can''t go on!"


    Wang Beibei said regretfully.


    Now that she knows about Beibei global entertainment company, she naturally wants to help the company find more singers so that the company can grow up. Who knows that just as she is ready to show her strength, a basin of cold water will extinguish her enthusiasm in an instant!


    "You tell principal Bai that it''s not urgent. I promised the school yesterday that it would accept the competition and let it go on."


    Wang Fan comforted Wang Bei.


    Wang Fan hung up and looked at Liu pangzi and Lin Na.


    "What happened, brother fan? Did the three strike yesterday? I''m going to deal with them now


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and said.


    In his impression, there are only three unreliable judges who will be involved in the last two days.


    "Good thing! The three judges disappeared automatically, so we didn''t have to do it! "


    "Take advantage of this opportunity, you and Lina go to school first, and continue to do the draft work."


    Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi and Lin Na.


    "Go on with the selection? Isn''t this a contest with "the best voice"


    Liu pangzi was surprised and asked, "this is the most beautiful voice. It has been widely publicized. Now we have to go directly to pick the fruit. Is this really OK?"?


    "Go to headmaster Bai Jie first. She will communicate with the" best voice "official about this! Now it''s because of their reasons that it''s terminated. It''s harmful to the reputation of the school. It''s the "best voice" official who should give an explanation


    "The star judges they hired, the female singers in the audition, are unfair to the talented people. If they want to expose this kind of black material, they will continue to tear it down, which is a fatal blow to them!"


    Wang Fan looks at Lin Na and explains that as for Liu pangzi, he directly ignores it, because there are too many explanations, Liu pangzi may not be able to understand it.


    "Van Gogh, will the" best voice "be willing to compromise? After all, they have invested so much in the early stage, so they have to leave. I''m afraid they have complaints! "


    Lin Na some worry of say.


    From a different perspective, if she invested most of the money in the early stage to carry out all kinds of publicity, and had to quit because of some reasons, no matter who she was, she would definitely want to earn some money when she retreated.


    "You have a point, but the overwhelming publicity of" the best voice "is also a popular variety show in China. If there is such black material now, the effect will be greatly reduced compared with their huge amount of advertising!"


    "They know the importance of it, and they want to minimize the negative impact of this kind of thing! And President Bai Jie''s intervention is also the most appropriate time. The "best voice" will continue to be held in the Conservatory of music


    "You go to the school to find headmaster Bai. I believe that he and" the best voice "have already achieved results. In order to maintain the reputation of the school or the effect of" the best voice ", this audition competition must go on, even if the sponsor is replaced by our Beibei global entertainment company!"


    Looking at Lin Na''s manner of gradually understanding, Wang Fan said in more detail.


    It seems to be the right choice to keep Lina in China. Now there is such a chance to train people. I believe that with her studious spirit, she will be able to start soon.


    "Lina, you should do a good job of accounting handover first, and cooperate with President Bai. After all, to maintain this kind of talent show activity, thousands of people are often selected, and the treatment of relevant staff must be guaranteed. This expense will be paid by our company, but you must check with the school clearly!"


    Wang Fan intended to cultivate Lin Na, a serious face said, directly delegated financial power to Lin Na.

 V2.Chapter 1123

    With Wang Fan''s instructions, Liu pangzi and Lin Na rush to J City Conservatory of music.


    When they arrived at the college and found president Bai, President Bai was waiting for them.


    As Wang Fan expected, with the intervention of President Bai Jie, the operator of "the best voice" also wanted to minimize the influence of the bad deeds of the three star judges, and very readily transferred the organizer to the Conservatory of music. However, all the subsequent manpower and publicity were no longer in charge, and they would be in charge of J City Conservatory of music.


    "President Bai, we Beibei global entertainment company, the first batch of funds of 500000 Chinese dollars, I will transfer now, follow-up personnel arrangements, please bother president Bai, how much trouble you, we van Ge said, for the jury fees and related expenses, all in accordance with the industry high treatment operation!"


    "Our goal is to select excellent singers to join the company. The evaluation and publicity are very important. As long as we have reasonable expenses, our company can afford it all!"


    Linna toward white headmaster a face sincerely said.


    Before she came to the school, Wang Fan had already told her that professional things were left to professional people. They were only responsible for supervising and providing funds. The remaining Conservatory of music had a large number of talents, and they didn''t need to teach them.


    "Half a million Chinese dollars!"


    Bai Jie sighed in surprise.


    At the same time, for Wang Fan, 500000 Huaxia dollars is still the first batch of start-up funds, so the follow-up investment will exceed one million Huaxia dollars?


    Before, the school did not have a similar cooperation project, but it was more than 100000 yuan of talent oriented training fees, which could not be compared with Wang Fan''s millions of direct talents.


    "Headmaster Bai, it''s money to spend. There''s no need to save money. If the money is reasonable, we should spend it hard. We must show the generous treatment of our company!"


    Liu pangzi said not to be outdone.


    I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to express his meaning if he doesn''t speak. Now with Lina''s help, it seems that the primary and secondary are completely reversed. Instead, he becomes the secondary character.


    "OK, I can rest assured with your words. I will work out the corresponding schedule later. Now our school''s initial idea is that the school will come forward and organize competent music teachers to set up a judging group! "


    "We will add a few more competitions to the existing selection groups, so that our efficiency will be higher. We will refer to the selection standards of the top entertainment companies for evaluation. We will make additional remarks on the strength scores of the singers we participate in, and then we will let you Beibei global entertainment company follow up!"


    After determining the use of funds, President Bai quickly came up with a feasible plan and said to Lin Na and Liu pangzi.


    "Headmaster Bai, just help us to check the competition. Your school is more familiar with its students than us, and we are not good enough to follow up rashly. You can say hello to the students who are good at both character and learning and are willing to come to our company in advance."


    "When we select new people in the college, the main consideration is that they are convenient for management. After all, the school has just come out and has not been affected by the society. Their image is more sunny and youthful, which is in line with the concept of our company. When they have works, they will be more easily accepted by young people!"


    Lin Na thought about it, but she didn''t take over the task of following up the students. She still wanted to list the screening rights of these new people to the college.


    "Will this affect the development of your company in the later period? After all, we are all academic and different from enterprises. If you delegate power to us in this way, I''m worried that there will be problems in the subsequent cultivation of new talents!"


    White headmaster looked at Linna some worried said.


    She was surprised by the way Beibei global entertainment company delegated power to schools. It''s all about letting the top students of the college recommend the past. He doesn''t pay attention to the problems of the students in the school. It''s just that so many students, at least hundreds of them, Beibei global entertainment company, have trouble in positioning new people.


    "Principal Bai, you don''t have to worry about the follow-up training. As long as you have good personality and strong comprehensive ability in entertainment, the school can replace our company and sign a short-term cooperation contract first. The choice is very big, and both parties will not be bound by the contract. I believe that as long as you are talents, our company will be able to come up with corresponding treatment to keep them!"


    Lina said with a smile.


    For all kinds of worries of President Bai Jie, she found that these problems were basically the matters that Wang Fan told her in advance, which made her sigh that Wang Fan''s strength is unfathomable. It''s not a pity that the boss who has integrated the entertainment resources of H country in a short time has covered everything.


    "Headmaster Bai, the competition is still based on schools. Our company will watch and explore on the spot. If there are strong social singers, we will also contact them. Our goal is to win-win cooperation!"


    With a few words, Lina started to shake hands.


    And principal Bai Jie is happy to do the same.


    This is a good opportunity to increase the income of school teachers. As long as you participate in it, you can get a good extra overtime allowance. This kind of opportunity to earn extra money is not always available, and you can also establish a cooperative relationship with Beibei global entertainment company. In the later stage, there is no lack of training cooperation such as talent orientation training.


    She has already inquired about the situation of country h through her acquaintances. Although Beibei global entertainment company is a rising star, its promotion momentum has surpassed many old multinational entertainment companies. If it is not for the lack of singers, it is estimated that it will soon become a new star of Asian entertainment companies!


    This is why she is more optimistic about Wang Fan.


    Willing to spend money, various channels, this is the perfect talent concentration.


    As long as they are well-known in Southeast Asia and other countries, I believe that J City Conservatory of music, as Wang Beibei''s alma mater, will also shine.


    Under this goal, people are full of energy, and the selection competition is going on in an orderly way. With more and more singers participating in the competition, the strength of singers entering the college judges is also getting stronger and stronger. In Bai Jie''s eyes, some singers have been able to make a direct debut.


    Every day, Wang Fan will go to the selection site to watch, and at the same time, he will carefully browse the evaluation materials of the college. He will see that more and more powerful singers are paid attention to by the judges, and the selection criteria are rising again and again. Wang Fan couldn''t help but feel happy.


    According to the college''s remarks on these powerful singers, they only need systematic training, and a large number of them are not inferior to the third rate stars at all!


    Once these powerful singers are absorbed into Beibei global entertainment company, they will certainly be able to pull up a group of top stars who support the appearance in a short time.


    When Wang fan is busy with his official business, his private affairs are also declining. He goes in and out of the college with Katyusha and celika every day. This curtain falls in the eyes of people familiar with the matter. That is the winner of life!


    All you have to do every day is spend money with the goddess. This is a fairy day!

 V2.Chapter 1124

    With the company of beauties, life is so comfortable.


    Sometimes, Wang fan doesn''t even go to the audition. President Bai Jie and Lin Na are responsible for it. The singers they discovered are just speechless. Their strength is not inferior to those artists of the former Xiya company!


    For these discovered singers, what they lack is just a platform. For Beibei entertainment company, which is rich and powerful, these powerful followers simply can''t afford to refuse. They have signed contracts with Beibei global entertainment company one after another to become its artists.


    The few singers who participate in the audition are not short of money. They just want to prove their strength through the audition.


    After being paid attention to by the college and Beibei global entertainment company, they refused at first. However, it was said that the company had channels for its singers to go to other countries for exchange and further study. These few people immediately stopped adhering to their original intention and became practitioners of the "true fragrance theory".


    The days when there is nothing to do are boring.


    At the invitation of Katyusha and celika, Wang Fan accompanied them to the famous "black cat bar" in T city. According to the words of the two beauties, Wang fan should come out more and experience the life of young people more, so as to point out the direction for the long-term development of the company in the future.


    Under this kind of aboveboard reason, Wang fan is also happy not to think of Shu, often accompanies these two people to dance late.


    "No, it can''t be like this. It''s too bad. This time should be used to do something more interesting!"


    In the bathroom, Wang Fan said helplessly.


    Because he couldn''t resist the two women''s frequent persuasion to drink, he used the bird shield method and often went to the bathroom to avoid.


    If he didn''t prove that he was healthy every night, and look at the two women''s dissatisfaction with his escape from the wine, Wang fan doesn''t have to guess that they all know their careful thinking and always want to get him drunk.


    In the bathroom with tap water to stimulate the skin, the whole person suddenly become a lot of fresh, Wang Fan slowly toward the card seat.


    With Wang Fan into, he found an interesting thing, actually someone sitting in his position!


    "Mei Zhi, I have observed you many times. How about making a friend? I''ll pay for your expenses tonight! "


    A young man with white skin was in his position and accosted Katyusha with a frivolous face.


    "No interest, I have a boyfriend!"


    Katyusha took a look at the man, whose skin was white to almost pale. If he didn''t listen to the other party''s speech, she doubted whether he was a drug addict or not!


    This person is very similar. He is weak due to excessive drug use.


    "Beauty, why? It''s no harm to know each other. In Chinese proverb, how can you give up the whole forest for one tree?"


    Accosting young people shamelessly continue to pester way, between the words show all kinds of superiority.


    "Chinese proverbs?"


    Katyusha was surprised to say that she was not originally Chinese. For those who can speak fluent Chinese, she can''t tell whether the other person is a native Chinese.


    "This lady, Juntai Araki, from the great r country, is now studying in J City Conservatory of music!"


    Juntai Araki saw Katyusha asking questions and began to introduce them with pride. On her wretched face, she was laughing with a cheap smile.


    "Not interested? This is not a routine. Now we are asking for information. Do you still need to worry about the follow-up development? "


    Araki Juntai murmured unkindly in his heart.


    He spent more time in the bar than in the classroom. He just picked up all kinds of chat up tips.


    "R people? No interest! If it''s OK, please excuse me. My boyfriend is coming back soon. He saw someone do it. His position is not good! "


    Katyusha said coldly to Juntai Araki, but her face was disgusted.


    "Your boyfriend? Is it the Chinese who frequently run to the bathroom all night? Don''t worry about this kind of boyfriend! You know it


    Juntai Araki said to Katyusha naked, with a trace of pride on her face.


    "Impudence!"


    Sitting on one side of the celica can''t help but directly scold softly.


    However, the sound inside the bar was too noisy. Juntai Araki didn''t hear it clearly at all. When he saw the beautiful woman beside Katyusha making a sound, he thought it was his words that aroused the other party''s interest, and his sense of Conquest became stronger and stronger.


    "I''m sorry, you can''t compare with my boyfriend. Our two sisters are his girlfriends! Please leave and don''t disturb us


    Although Katyusha was angry, she was still relatively restrained and ordered her guest to Juntai Araki!


    If in e country, with her status as the little princess of the Tomahawk Gang, Juntai Araki will definitely be thrown into the street.


    "Baga! That kind of person goes to the toilet frequently, and it''s just that his kidneys are bad. I can beat ten of them one by one! "


    "It''s too wasteful of you to follow him. Come with me tonight. I promise you''ll never forget it!"


    Jun Araki said too loudly to Katyusha and celika.


    This move has been tried repeatedly before. As long as the momentum comes together, he can basically frighten a large number of people with his despicable spirit. Coupled with his background as an overseas student in r country, he is sure to make a move, even if the beauty in front of him has a boyfriend, so what?


    "Come on, I''ll let you have a good experience!"


    Juntai Araki said, directly toward Katyusha embrace.


    In his impression, some of his younger sister''s paper is half done, and his background is enough to deal with a large part of the trouble, just to spend more money.


    "Ah! Brother fan, help


    Katyusha has already seen Wang fan not far away. Now she sees that the r people in front of her dare to touch her. She shouts to Wang Fan in a loud voice.


    "It''s no use. Your naughty boyfriend doesn''t dare to come out now. Maybe he''s already gone!"


    Juntai Araki said with a ferocious face. He didn''t even look back. He thought Katyusha cheated him and wanted to run away while he turned back.


    "The dog says, you TM seek death!"


    Wang fan saw that the R man started, and immediately said angrily that his women dare to force their hands. This is to add some green rhythm to his life. How can they not be angry?


    Be said by others kidney is bad, this change is which man all cannot stand!


    "Bang!"


    Wang Fan kicked Juntai Araki for several meters and fell heavily on the tiaodi table, which immediately caused the scream of the people shaking their heads.


    "Do you want to beat ten of them just like you? Take a pee first and see what your strength is. If you bite like this, you''ll be maimed in the street! "


    Wang Fan cold hum, eyes full of murderous looking at the r people who can''t get up.


    Although he is not fatal, he can''t get up for a while. He can only lie on the ground like a dog for a few minutes and wait for his whole body to slow down before he can make other movements.


    Juntai Araki''s twisted face seemed to be telling his reluctance. The more he struggled, the more he couldn''t get up!

 V2.Chapter 1125

    Juntai Araki''s appearance made the three feel a little disappointed. When they saw Juntai Araki who couldn''t get up, Wang Fan left the hotel directly. When they left, they didn''t look at Juntai Araki, whose life and death were unknown.


    Others, however, saw that it was the R Chinese who fell to the ground, and it was the little white faced type that they hated. Many people gave way one after another, and no one called the police, so they looked like they were lying on the ground and wailing.


    In the end, the owner of the bar couldn''t see him any more. He helped him up and sat down on the sofa, but didn''t choose to call the police. He watched Juntai Araki recover gradually. The owner of the bar didn''t even mention the words of sending him to the hospital. Juntai Araki licked the wound there.


    ??????


    "Van Gogh, our draft work has stopped again!"


    The next morning, Linna anxiously called Wang Fan and said.


    "What''s the situation? How can a good talent show stop? Is there a problem with the school or with the funds? Don''t panic. Speak slowly


    Wang Fan frowned and asked Lin Na on the phone.


    How many days has it been stable?


    How can such twists and turns happen to a sure draft job?


    "Brother fan, the situation is like this. This morning, our talent show was going on as usual. Suddenly, a group of members from the Kendo Club of the college came in. We just debugged the sound effect, and then something happened!"


    "Several of the members of the Kendo Club fell to the ground, and the rest of them even held on to our audio equipment, saying that our audio equipment was disturbing them. The fallen ones were seriously injured and in a trance, and asked us to pay 500000 Chinese dollars as medical expenses!"


    "Isn''t that what they say? Why are the students in our school so black? "


    Lina said on the phone with a worried face.


    This kind of person is too difficult to deal with. It''s a student''s background. Once it''s started, it will have a devastating impact on their selection.


    Don''t do it. It''s a stalemate that affects the draft process.


    It''s impossible to give money. Once you open this mouth, then you can open Beibei global entertainment company and wait to be touched.


    "Didn''t the school come forward to solve it? This kind of thing is the most suitable for the college to go out? "


    Wang Fan thought of President Bai Jie. These problems should belong to the college. The students who were handed over by the school made trouble. It was like a flood of water washed up the Dragon King temple.


    "Headmaster Bai has come forward to mediate. It seems that there is something special in the Kendo Club. They don''t approve of President Bai''s coordination and handling method. He insisted on making Wang Beibei apologize and pay sky high compensation. Otherwise, they''ll be deadlocked at the scene like this. "


    Lin Na says helplessly, the other side does not eat hard and soft, just by debugging the sound effect that a few were shocked dizzy, I''m afraid the 70 year old granny''s body is not so weak.


    "What does the school do? There are still students who want to fight against the college? "


    Wang Fan incredible said.


    If this kind of thing happened in the past, it would be treated as a record of a big demerit. Now the times are really getting better, and the students have the courage to turn a blind eye to the school?


    "Wait a minute, principal Bai has called. I''ll ask her about the details first. Don''t panic and keep the situation steady!"


    Wang fan saw the access phone on the mobile phone and said to Lin Na.


    "Hello, principal Bai."


    Wang Fan politely said to Bai Jie, he already knew what Bai Jie was going to say.


    "Hello, Wang Fan, do you know that the school draft work was forced to stop?"


    Bai Jie asks tentatively.


    "I know. I don''t know the details. Is the Kendo Club really a school organization? How do I feel like a professional porcelain team? Can''t fight or scold? Where did this come from? "


    Wang Fan said in a cold voice.


    It''s not that he doesn''t give the college face, but that there are such societies in the college that disturb the work. This is what he can''t forgive for the school. His students are not well managed. How can he choose suitable talents for the enterprise?


    At this moment, Wang Fan began to doubt the ability of the college.


    "Boss Wang, it''s a bit complicated. The Kendo Club has a big background. They are all organized by international students. It''s reasonable. There''s no suitable reason for the college to intervene, so this kind of club has always existed. I just didn''t expect that they would make such a show."


    "You can rest assured that since it happened in our school, we will definitely inquire about the specific reasons and give you an explanation."


    Principal Bai Jie said awkwardly.


    It''s a wave that''s not even, and it''s coming back.


    Because of the star judges, the school was almost famous.


    It''s not easy to press down. Now the associations inside the college have broken out such porcelain bumping incidents, which are not handled well even when they call the police.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Can we solve this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be a great loss for us to stop the draft work all the time. Once the media reports, the negative news before you bring together a good voice will also be imposed on both of us. "


    Wang Fan said frankly.


    It is obvious that the community of porcelain bumping is delaying the time, waiting for the event to continue to ferment and cause greater impact. President Bai Jie''s practice is more and more satisfactory to the other party. The porcelain bumping incident has not been solved. This is the result they want.


    "I''ve been to the scene just now. It''s really the staff who are debugging the audio equipment, and the people from Kendo Club are next to the audio. Once the audio is debugged, they insist on the volume of the audio, causing irreversible damage to their hearing."


    Afraid that Wang Fan didn''t know, principal Bai Jie quickly explained the information of the scene again.


    "Headmaster Bai, I know the details. I just want to know how the school views this kind of thing. Even if the Kendo Club is composed of overseas students, their behavior of touching porcelain has affected the reputation of the school. Do you really want to let it go all the time?"


    "Or does it mean that the college will have an impact on your future enrollment? If you can''t handle it by hand, I''ll do it. For this draft, every day is a huge expense, wasting a day''s time, that is, throwing money into the water. I''m an enterprise, not a charity! "


    "President Bai, if it''s not convenient for the college to come out, don''t make any noise. In your monitoring room, there must be a surveillance video of the scene of the talent show. Just now, you can watch the video of the Kendo Club touching porcelain. Don''t be damaged! I''ll send someone to backup it here! "


    Wang Fan listen to the phone, Bai Jie headmaster some tangled tone, he is no longer dallying with each other, directly ready to move to solve the porcelain incident.


    What happened in the school should be solved by the school at the first time, but maybe the school is worried. President Bai Jie calls for help. Since he is called here, it means that the college can''t deal with it directly.


    As soon as Wang Fan understood it, he would not allow the situation to continue!

 V2.Chapter 1126

    Knowing why the draft work was interrupted, Wang Fan naturally did not hesitate, hung up the phone, and immediately rushed to J City Conservatory of music.


    Although Liu fat, they also preside over the draft work in the college, he is too familiar with fat, there is only one way to deal with this kind of thing, that is reckless!


    If you want to act recklessly in the H or R countries, after all, for the disobedient foreign forces, you have to beat them down. But in the Chinese campus, you must not act recklessly.


    Soon, Wang Fan rushed to the stadium.


    "Brother fan, those are the members of the Kendo Club. Now they still depend on us. Besides asking for money, they don''t agree to any other conditions! This is a typical touch porcelain. "


    Liu pangzi saw Wang Fan who came in a hurry and said to Wang Fan.


    Before Wang Fan came, he wanted to teach these students, but they were all stopped by principal Bai Jie and Lin Na. He could only watch them saying all kinds of good things around the people of Kendo Club. As a result, the people of Kendo Club were still indifferent.


    "How many of them? Isn''t that from R? "


    Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    Under the guidance of Liu pangzi, Wang Fan directly found several foreign students who were relying on the audio equipment. Among the more than ten members of Kendo Club, he found a familiar figure. It was the R Chinese who he met in the black cat bar that day: Juntai Araki!


    "That''s the grandson! Other members of the Kendo Club, it seems, are all from him. Because of the pressure from the school, others have the intention to retreat. As a result, what the r people say about international exchange is just beyond Bai Jie''s control! "


    "Brother fan, you didn''t come here just now. You didn''t see the grandson''s arrogance. If you are outside, I must teach him how to be a man!"


    Liu pangzi complained and said that he would roll down his sleeves. It seems that with the arrival of Wang Fan, he can teach each other.


    Wang Fan looked at Liu pangzi''s eager expression. He knew that Liu pangzi must have been suffocated just now. After he had been with him for such a long time, where would he have to swallow his anger?


    Basically, to refuse is to do!


    Wang fan doesn''t want to know that Liu pangzi wants to beat the enemy!


    "Fat man, that r country''s overseas student is the mastermind, this ya really lacks education!"


    Wang Fan coldly looked at not far away Juntai Araki and said to Liu pangzi.


    Liu pangzi doesn''t know about his beating up Juntai Araki in the black cat bar, but Wang Fan already knows that this porcelain incident is definitely intentional by the other party. Before revenge, he was beaten in the bar.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Wang fan is still thinking about how to deal with Juntai Araki, Wang Beibei has quietly come to his side.


    "Beibei, on weekdays, Juntai Araki, a foreign student from r country, has any problem with you? I want you to apologize and make reparations? "


    Wang Fan asked when he saw Wang Beibei.


    He was afraid that Juntai Araki was intentional. Once he knew the relationship between Wang Beibei and him, although Wang Fan was not afraid of r people''s revenge, Wang Beibei could not. A weak woman could not resist this kind of revenge.


    "I have no contact with these international students. They seldom appear in the school because they have the background of international students. The school has a wide range of policies for them. As long as they do not touch the law, the school will turn a blind eye to their management."


    "I''m just wondering why they came here to touch porcelain on purpose. Two days ago, when sister Katyusha accompanied me, we also saw these overseas students at the scene, including Juntai Araki of r country, but they didn''t have such excessive behavior today!"


    Wang Beibei said to Wang Fan with a depressed face.


    She also thought that if Wang Fan helped her to register such a big company, she had to work hard to learn how to manage it. It didn''t take long for her to take over the draft work. As a result, this kind of wonderful situation appeared, and even the students of our school came to visit the draft work organized by her.


    "You and Katyusha met him at the meeting the other day?"


    Wang Fan looked at Wang Beibei and said doubtfully.


    This is interesting. Juntai Araki was beaten by him, and then pretended that he had nothing to do. He could still hang out in the draft. After seeing Wang Beibei and Katyusha, he began to change his strategy. Is it necessary to think of ways to attract Katyusha''s attention?


    "Yes, this man is very annoying. I feel that he did it on purpose. I don''t know him at all!"


    Wang Beibei complained and said that a good draft work was forced to be temporary. Although everyone knows that it''s not just her reason, it''s really embarrassing for Wang Beibei who wants to do something.


    "Brother. Sister Katyusha is here. You can ask her, "we really haven''t had any conflict with this Juntai Araki!"


    Wang Beibei saw Katyusha coming towards them and said in a hurry that she wanted to prove that she had not lied and that she had been touched by others. This is really a natural disaster.


    "Brother fan!"


    Katyusha approached and said hello to Wang Fan.


    Although it wasn''t long that the draft was interrupted, it had spread all over the campus. She knew who was running the show. When she heard the news, she came from her residence for the first time.


    "Here, Juntai Araki, it seems that he has not been beaten enough!"


    Wang Fan nodded his head and looked at the swaggering members of the Kendo Club.


    "Brother fan, I''ve just got to know something about this. These overseas students are just swindlers. In particular, Juntai Araki must have retaliated against us. He doesn''t dare to attack me or you directly. Now he''s doing this kind of heresy. Beibei doesn''t know him at all!"


    "Where did he get the news? He knew that" the best voice "was withdrawn and now it was taken over by Beibei global entertainment company. He certainly knew about our relationship with Beibei. He wanted to revenge us! Or I''ll find someone to solve them secretly? "


    Katyusha is barely a lady in front of Wang Fan, but for outsiders, especially Juntai Araki, who she hates, she immediately reveals her image as a witch.


    Katyusha, the youngest princess of the Tomahawk gang in e country, has the same principle of dealing with things as Liu pangzi. If she doesn''t agree, she will do it. She is just a little more advanced than Liu pangzi. She can get to the right place in one step and get rid of the enemy completely. Anyway, there are many people in the Tomahawk gang who are willing to do this kind of thing.


    What''s more, Katyusha is also a foreign student. When foreign students fight with foreign students, the school can only stare at them. Both sides are privileged people. It''s not good to blame anyone. All of them are blind. Moreover, Katyusha will not be found by the school at all!


    "No, just stay in school. I have a way to deal with them. Aren''t they members of Kendo Club? Don''t they pay attention to the spirit of martial arts? See how I hit them in the face. "


    Wang Fan said with a calm face that he already knew how to solve the problem of these students from r country.

 V2.Chapter 1127

    When Wang Fan was talking about the solution in the gymnasium, the members of the Kendo Club who deliberately touched porcelain were already overjoyed.


    They are all from different countries and regions. As international students, they just spend some Chinese money and gild here.


    Usually, they seldom have activities on campus. They spend most of their time off campus.


    According to the experience of their predecessors, Huaxia is a big country. We must seize the rare opportunity to study abroad. We can''t spend all our time in school.


    In the past, they all relied on their family''s funds to linger in the places where they were addicted to paper and gold. If it wasn''t for the school''s notice, they would have forgotten that they were still students.


    Just a few days ago, Juntai Araki, the president of their Kendo Club, discovered that there were some interesting things in the school.


    Although in their opinion, there was no wonderful night activity, they found that the porcelain incident was really interesting after they followed the action of Juntai Araki.


    They found a lame excuse to bluff the school authorities. They saw that President Bai Jie and the schoolgirl who used to ignore them had all kinds of negotiations around them. This made their inner inferiority get a great sublimation in an instant.


    It''s good to touch porcelain for a while, and it''s good to touch porcelain all the time.


    Juntai Araki took the lead and let them know that there was such a way to show their superiority. When the police came, they had no choice but to wait to see their mood. For a moment, they even thought that the whole school was their territory.


    "Hi, Jerry, is it more interesting than those robbery games you often play? You see, you rob pedestrians outside and run when you see the police. There''s no need to worry here. Huaxia is a legal society. Now we are victims, and the police can''t help us!"


    Jun Araki is too lazy to talk about the experience of touching porcelain to the students from m country.


    "President, you r people are really smart enough. You can find this kind of funny things. You see, principal Bai Jie doesn''t dare to obstruct our behavior now, which means that there are many places we can play in the future."


    Jerry of M country said with a smile.


    Basically, there are no Chinese in kendo society. They discuss how to have fun every day. This incident undoubtedly opens a new door for them.


    "Zhe Ye Jun, Yang Ping Jun, you''ll shout louder later, and your expression will be more painful, so that the school will be worried. I''ve inquired about the sponsor. It''s Wang Beibei, the school flower, who is organizing, and sister Katyusha! Those are first-class characters


    "The more miserable you are crying, then they must give a solution as soon as possible. At that time, it''s not too much for us to make a few small demands. For example, let Katyusha and Wang Beibei accompany our Kendo Club members to have dinner. They will agree to this draft contest!"


    Juntai Araki narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at kaqiusha and Wang Beibei who were talking in the distance, and said quietly to the two R students who were leaning back on the sound equipment.


    "Shuoga, President Juntai is right. As long as they promise to accompany us to dinner, there are many ways for them to associate with us! Hey, hey ¡¤¡¤ "


    R students said unkindly, his eyes straight at Wang Beibei.


    "Grass! That dog day''s r country person is not to beat


    Liu pangzi is worried that there is no place to vent his anger. As a result, he sees the members of the Kendo Club, who look like a rat, and says angrily.


    "Fat man, don''t be impulsive. The more impulsive you are, the happier they are!"


    Wang Fan''s eyes were quick and quick, and he quickly grabbed Liu pangzi who was about to rush to the venue.


    "Brother fan, you look at that, lying on the ground and pretending to be poor. How dare you stare at Beibei like this? They didn''t bother to fight them before. They really thought they were being counselled?"


    Liu pangzi said angrily, at the same time, his eyes were fierce, staring at the members of Kendo Club lying on the ground.


    "Don''t be impulsive, let''s go!"


    Wang Fan followed Liu pangzi''s eyes and saw the r people lying on the ground with a bad smile. Seeing this wretched expression, Wang Fan didn''t have to think about it to know that the other person was brewing this bad water in his mind.


    "Juntai Jun, they are coming. What are we going to do next?"


    Lying on the ground, he pretended to be seriously injured. When he saw Liu pangzi''s fierce eyes, he was immediately flustered and rushed to help Juntai Araki.


    If they are ordinary college students, they can bully others and fight back with more fierce eyes; But looking at the five big and three rough Liu pangzi, zhe Ye was staring at by Liu pangzi before he fought back. Liu pangzi gave him the feeling that he was murderous, not weaker than the mysterious Ninja he had seen.


    "Don''t be afraid, we must pretend that you are seriously injured, and then we can make them angry. It''s better for us to make sense!"


    Juntai Araki hastily instructs zhe Ye.


    His insidious eyes have been staring at Wang Fan. He has already shot Wang Fan countless times in his heart. This man, taking advantage of his drunken pain, makes him dare not go to the bar now. This revenge must be avenged!


    "Oh, the sound is so harsh! My eardrum seems to be broken. I can''t hear anything


    "I''m flustered by the sound. I''m still buzzing in my head. Is it a concussion?"


    Two members of Kendo Club, zhe ye and Yang Ping, were in a panic and wailing. They were hurt irreversibly as if they had been attacked by Gao Gaobei.


    "Fat man, while they can''t hear us, we''ll solve one by ourselves. If we kill them, we''ll lose some money. We need to be quick so that we won''t be stopped by others!"


    Wang Fan tilted his head and said to Liu pangzi beside him.


    The voice was very light, but it was accurate. It reached the ears of two "seriously injured" R Chinese.


    "Fat man, you deal with the one on the left, hit the head directly with this chair!"


    Wang Fan''s demonic voice clearly reached zhe Ye''s and Yang Ping''s ears. In their closed eyes, their eyes turned slightly, as if they were pretending to be calm.


    "Clang!"


    The sound of the collision of tables and chairs rang out in their ears. They opened their eyes slightly and saw Wang Fan and Liu pangzi rushing towards them fiercely. The most terrible thing was that they were still holding iron chairs in their hands!


    "Help


    Zhe Ye was guilty. How dare he continue to lie dead when he saw this scene?


    He quickly got up and ran to the other side of the venue. As a result, he only took two steps and found that Yang Ping was faster than him and had already rushed into the crowd.


    "Baga, how about pretending to be dead?"


    Zhe ye can''t help cursing in his heart. Yu Guang sees the position just now. The fat man has already appeared where he just lies!


    "It''s very sensitive. Is that what you call serious injury?"


    Wang Fan looked at standing in front of Juntai Araki and said coldly.


    At the same time, with his hands, he directly broke the iron chair legs and broke them apart. The slightly deformed iron chair legs were weighed by Wang Fan.


    "Wait for me! The master of Kendo hall will not let you go. "


    Sitting on the sound equipment, the invincible Juntai Araki said with fear.


    At the moment, his face is covered with circles, and he can bend the welded iron chair legs, which is no less than a hundred jin of strength, and can easily lift him up.


    He didn''t wait for other people in the Kendo Club to react. He rushed into the crowd quickly and ran away.

 V2.Chapter 1128

    "And you? Who helped, too? "


    Wang Fan looked at the students from m country, and was surprised by more than one person. In addition to the three R people who escaped from the Kendo Club, there were several others from other countries. At the moment, they also had a big question mark in their mind.


    What happened?


    How can the good situation run away?


    "Clang!"


    Liu pangzi saw that Araki Juntai had run far away. He had already been angry in his heart. He raised the iron chair in his hand and hit it heavily on the floor.


    Crash, the original good quality chair, like a plastic chair, instantly fragmented!


    Liu pangzi squatted down and picked among the pieces, skillfully holding the iron chair legs.


    "It''s just the right time to hit someone."


    With a satisfied face, Liu said, looking at the "steel pipe" in his hand.


    With that, he casually knocked on the next assembly hall to set up the shelves, and the clear Bang sound was like a life threatening sign, which shocked the members of the Kendo Club.


    "I''m not Kendo Club. I''m here to persuade Juntai Araki, President of Kendo Club."


    The foreign students in M country, with their faces changed, explained in poor Chinese, and then walked back.


    "We''re here to help, too ¡¤¡¤"


    "I''m not from Kendo Club. I''m from Kendo Club."


    Where Wang Fan''s eyes went, all the foreign students who had just believed in being superior shrunk. He quickly bowed his head and turned around to run.


    "Grass! A group of counsellors want to make trouble like this? "


    Liu pangzi looked at the escaped students and said with disdain.


    At the same time, I admire Wang Fan more and more. There are ghosts in these people''s hearts. If they don''t cheat, they pretend to hit others, but they all escape!


    At most, he just took down a chair and didn''t do it to anyone. It wasn''t a fight.


    "Good fight, grandson here is short of fighting!"


    Some of the onlookers could not help shouting that they had already become street mice when they saw the bad deeds of these r-countrymen at school.


    "Fellow students, we didn''t fight. We just took down a chair. It was their conscience that they ran away. You have to testify to me!"


    Liu pangzi said to the crowd without hesitation. That simple and honest expression is typical of an honest man.


    "You didn''t do it. It was the bad things of the Kendo society that made you run away! Ha ha


    Someone in the crowd replied that the tense atmosphere had been swept away.


    "Just now, there was so much offence. Please forgive me. The members of Kendo Club deliberately disturbed the draft work, which is a great loss for the school and the organizers. We, Beibei global entertainment company, will never accept such a mean trick. If there is another time, we will directly cripple one! Congratulations to the student singers


    Wang Fan looks at the people around him who are in high spirits. He simply makes a wave of soft advertisements for Beibei global entertainment company. At the same time, he warns those who are secretly preparing to do damage.


    "As long as we are employees of Beibei global entertainment company, we don''t have to be afraid of these foreign students. Once threatened, the company will ask for justice for you. If these people want to fight them, they dare not provoke us. If they see us, they will give up!"


    Wang Fan says rise, direct loud introduction way.


    Between the words, there is no fear of any foreign forces, Wang Fan deliberately released a touch of murderous when he spoke, which can not help but make the students present more and more fascinated.


    Which boy, not once dreamed of walking the world with his sword, just because of his heavy academic work, could not watch the dream of chivalry go away.


    Wang Fan''s aggressive propaganda, coupled with the momentum accumulated in the fight, although just a few words, once again awakened the chivalrous dream in the hearts of most boys.


    And girls, needless to say, all the students in the school are simple and have not experienced social invasion. At the moment, they will only follow their own heart. Wang Fan''s practice undoubtedly provides them with a sense of security and makes them want to join Beibei global entertainment company.


    "I''m going to sign up, and I''m going to take part in the draft!"


    "My voice is not very good, but I can write songs. Can I join you?"


    "I''m from the sports department. I can''t sing. Is babe global entertainment recruiting a security guard?"


    "I''m a thief in cooking. I don''t know if the company canteen is short of it."


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan recalled the dream in his heart, and the students began to make noise. They asked Wang Fan one after another. No matter whether they have talent or not, they all want to join Beibei global entertainment company.


    "Everyone, please register at the registration office for specific details. President Bai will arrange for you to solve your doubts. Wang Beibei is the person in charge of the company. If you have special circumstances, you can talk to Wang Beibei in detail! The show goes on as usual! "


    Wang Fan looked at the crowd in high spirits and motioned.


    This farce of touching porcelain has been completely reversed by Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh, ox fork!"


    Liu pangzi also felt this kind of blood surging youth breath, can''t help but toward Wang Fan praise said.


    "Learn, there will be more such things in the future!"


    Wang Fan said with a smile and walked towards Katyusha and Beibei.


    "Brother fan, you are really quick enough to cut the mess. I''m afraid that the overseas students of r country really dare not enter the school with such a bluff!"


    Katyusha looks at Wang Fan and says that she is the man she likes. With one move, any worries will disappear immediately.


    "Even if you''re in the draft, I''ll watch you today. I don''t know if anyone dares to do damage. If someone dares to do damage, I''ll set an example to others."


    Wang fan saw several happy people, he said calmly. Isn''t the purpose of his protection just for the happy face in front of him?


    If someone does make trouble, he doesn''t mind blood on his hands!


    Seeing Wang Fan standing guard, Katyusha looked at each other and laughed. As long as Wang Fan was with them, it was the same everywhere. Under their arrangement, the draft work was going on in an orderly way.


    Originally, members of Kendo Club made trouble in the morning, and the draft was interrupted. Many melon eaters from other schools were on their way. When they arrived at the scene and saw all the normal draft, they all doubted whether the news was wrong. As a result, after inquiring about it, most people became respectful when they saw Wang Fan''s eyes.


    This has also led to more and more people signing up, and this trend is growing.


    "Brother, more and more people have signed up. I''m afraid we have to transfer people to help us!"


    Wang Beibei finds Wang Fan in a hurry and explains the situation to Wang Fan. With Wang Fan''s propaganda, there are too many people signing up in their school now, and the students from other schools have already faintly surpassed the students from our school.


    "Inform president Bai as soon as possible that the first draft of Beibei global entertainment company is only held in J City Conservatory of music, and we will conduct the draft in batches in other campuses according to the situation! The registration of other campuses will be postponed first, and we focus on our students! "


    Wang fan arranged with a serious face.


    He is not afraid of too many people. He is afraid that if there are too many people, the service will not keep up with him. At that time, it will lead to bad word-of-mouth. The long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. The best solution is to directly delay the enrollment of students in other campuses.


    With the notice issued by President Bai Jie, the students who have not signed up immediately beat their chests and feet!


    Under the publicity of foreign school students who have lost the chance to sign up, the principals of each school have made an appointment with Wang fan through Bai Jie. They all want to start the follow-up draft work in their own schools!

 V2.Chapter 1129

    When students participate in the selection competition, as long as the strength reaches the standard, Beibei global entertainment company will sign a one-year adaptability contract, similar to the internship contract of other companies, but the treatment is comparable to that of other companies!


    Beibei Global Entertainment Co., Ltd. is willing to accept all comers. As long as its strength is up to the standard, it will charge as many singers as possible. It is the owner of a good deal of money. With the disclosure of the first batch of signed cooperation contracts, this superior welfare treatment is a great temptation for college students.


    Especially with the implementation of Wang Fan''s current limiting measures, it has virtually brought greater pressure to the students of other schools. We are all music students, even if there is a gap, it will not be much worse. Why can the students of J City Conservatory of music sign a contract?


    This kind of situation is like hunger marketing. The most valuable thing is the opportunity that can''t be obtained.


    With the joint application of many students from other schools, their headmasters can''t sit still at all! If you don''t invite Beibei global entertainment company to their school for draft work, I''m afraid the enrollment resources of the next year will shrink.


    That and Beibei global entertainment company, now the draft work has been full, now J City Entertainment college registration, directly based on the class as a unit, other schools have to wait until at least a month!


    In the words of President Bai Jie, fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders. All students have to participate in the draft even if they don''t have enough strength. It doesn''t matter if they can''t be selected. It''s important to accumulate experience for participating in similar selection in the future!


    As for the arrangement made by President Bai Jie, Wang Fan didn''t point out that this is Wang Beibei''s alma mater after all. He has to take care of everything he says. What''s more, with the growth of Beibei global entertainment company, there are only a lot of artists to recruit!


    For other school principals appointment, Wang Fan naturally understand what it is.


    It is a fatal temptation for any university and student to find a company with rich salary during the university period!


    Unless it''s the second generation of all kinds, stable work is the primary need for most people to set sail!


    Wang Fan didn''t directly refuse the invitation of other school principals. After all, they can get along well with each other. For the later development of Beibei global entertainment company, the main force is enormous.


    Wang Fan certainly didn''t have the time and energy to sort out all kinds of slow negotiations. He directly arranged for Lin Na and Wang Beibei to go to various schools to discuss cooperation. This is a great exercise for the two women''s professional ability.


    After arranging the draft related matters, Wang fan is not idle, he ran to J City Kendo hall!


    Under Liu pangzi''s investigation, he knew that the Kendo Club of J City Conservatory of music had some connections with the Kendo hall.


    When Juntai Araki ran away, she used to say cruel words, waiting for the master of Kendo hall to come!


    Looking at the literal meaning, Wang Fan would like to see the strength of the experts in the Kendo hall. Is it a real Kendo expert or a vain name.


    Externally, the existence of this Kendo hall is nothing more than to earn money, just like peishun, a variety of boxing halls in H country. After paying a certain amount of money, after some basic skills training and the precipitation of school hours, they issue registration certificates when they finish school.


    Today''s parents want their children to be successful and their daughters to be successful. As long as they have money in their hands, they are not frugal in their children''s education. As long as they have the possibility of adding points, they will spare no effort to take care of them.


    The Dao sect of R kingdom is famous in martial arts circle for its various skills, such as fighting for the best, fighting for the best, fighting for the best, fighting for the best, and so on.


    Wang Fan has now been practicing Taijiquan to a new level, returning to its original nature. There is a way of Taijiquan between waving hands. He also wants to see how terrible it is for the full version of Taijiquan to play to the extreme.


    "Brother fan, this is the Kendo hall. It''s said that the owner of the hall is a Kendo master from r country. It seems that he shouts" Chiba Toshiro ". As for the so-called masters, I don''t know whether they are the great achievements of Kendo or the humble ones. Anyway, I hate them when I see them. Maybe they are the great achievements of the humble ones. Otherwise, this Junji is so shameless?"


    At the entrance of J City Kendo hall, Liu pangzi points to the Kendo hall and smiles at Wang Fan.


    "Be careful. Don''t be careless. This Juntai Araki is scared by us. He bursts out here again. Then he will definitely tell this Kendo hall our information. What if there is an ambush in it?"


    Wang fan saw Liu pangzi''s smiling face and told him.


    No matter when, safety always comes first.


    "Brother fan, don''t be suspicious. Just frighten the next class of students according to the level of foreign students. In my eyes, they are not even people who have practiced martial arts. This is China. Do they dare to create bloodshed here? At most, it''s just thanking guests behind closed doors. What are you afraid of him doing? "


    Liu pangzi said with a look of indifference.


    If he put it abroad, he would be wary of it. However, since he has been back in China for so long, the domestic environment is so comfortable that he does not think that any forces dare to create bloodshed at home.


    "If you don''t change your temper, you will suffer sooner or later. Don''t talk. Follow me first and have a look!"


    Wang Fan looked at the stubborn temper of Liu fatty, not angry said.


    "Well, brother fan, I''ll keep up with you!"


    Liu pangzi said with a smile that jokes belong to jokes, but he won''t be careless when he should be alert. The reason why he doesn''t worry is because Wang fan is around. It''s no use to panic about small things, and it''s no use to panic about big things.


    "Brother fan, there are so few dough makers here, but I feel like I''m making a facade to be a leather bag company here!"


    Liu pangzi followed Wang Fan into the Kendo hall. He saw that the Kendo hall was cold and quiet. There were not many local people learning Kendo in it. He couldn''t help wondering.


    "The bag company? That''s a bit of a metaphor! "


    Wang Fan nodded slightly and said.


    He also saw the scene in the Kendo hall.


    The Kendo hall occupies a huge area. The luxury is that the city of J has an inch of land and money. As a result, the Kendo hall has built a circular corridor after the main entrance. It seems that it''s not good enough. Besides the circular corridor, there are rockeries and flowing water. It''s a completely retro building.


    "Fat man, look at the drill ground over there, those who are practicing Kendo!"


    Wang Fan said softly to Liu pangzi.


    "Brother fan, I see that there are very few local people. Most of them are from r country. Why do they learn Kendo from r country? What''s the difference between them and clowns? "


    Liu chubby mouth, unconvinced, said, r people learn their Kendo, he has no opinion, but as a Chinese, actually go to learn r Kendo, this is not forget ancestors?


    "That''s the problem. In the same period, those people in r country are too solid. Compared with the local people who study Kendo, they are not like apprentices at all."


    Wang Fan frowned and said that he was observant and experienced in R Chinese''s movements. At first sight, he had been practicing for a long time!

 V2.Chapter 1130

    In the eyes of normal people, they may feel that the movements of those who practice swordsmanship are the same.


    But Wang Fan''s level of martial arts was too high. He could observe his muscles beating slightly, not to mention the swordsmanship of some local people.


    Although all the movements are the same, in Wang Fan''s eyes, it''s just the feeling that black cats are mixed with white cats. You can see at a glance that the local people are apprentices!


    For Liu pangzi''s judgment, he smiles. What others want to learn is others'' freedom. Some people are willing to spend this unjust money. It''s useless for them to worry!


    "Fat man, pay attention to the observation. Some of the students from r country seem to be members of Kendo Club who made trouble on the draft that day! Others look at the students, but I''m afraid most of them belong to the Kendo Club. Their basic skills are not as simple as those of foreign students! "


    Wang Fan frowned and reminded Liu pangzi.


    He was observing the layout of the Kendo hall as soon as he entered.


    Everything is reasonable. The difference is that the Kendo hall gives them the feeling that it is not bad for money.


    Large green area is comparable to forest garden. Is this kind of green investment really worth it?


    Wang fan doesn''t think that the Kendo museum is simply to improve the living environment of human beings, but to build more green facilities out of his own pocket!


    With only a few apprentices, can the tuition be paid back?


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi did not meet any other students along the way. They were quiet all the way. Even Liu pangzi, who had a slow reaction, found something wrong with them.


    "Van Gogh, do you think these people will not meet the same situation as we met in H country? It''s the case of the western orthodox church selling dog meat with sheep''s head. On the surface, it''s one set, but on the back, it''s another set. Those local people who learn swordsmanship are probably just chess pieces! "


    Liu pangzi said confidently to Wang Fan.


    This is his ability to analyze out, enough to prove that he is also growing!


    Recently, he has been following Lina all day to deal with the draft competition, and he has found his shortcomings deeply. If he continues to stand still, I''m afraid he can''t even see the taillights of many people behind him!


    Without other people''s reminding, Liu pangzi already had this sense of crisis in his heart.


    "State h, western orthodox?"


    "I''m afraid the practice of these R countrymen is really the same as you guessed! It''s just that I suspect these r-people are plotting against the law. What kind of overseas students, as academically oriented overseas students, need such intensive training? "


    Wang Fan''s eyes fixed on the training ground not far away, said thoughtfully.


    After Liu pangzi reminded him, he suddenly remembered that the western orthodox church was so similar to the Kendo hall in front of him.


    However, the western orthodox church is already a red flower of yesterday, and the Kendo hall, looking at the degree of this formal training, is undoubtedly more difficult.


    "What do you mean? What other identities do these students have? No money for selling new drugs? On the surface, they are foreign students from J City Conservatory of music, but on the surface, they are drug lords? "


    Liu pangzi brain hole big open, a face surprised of say.


    "Fat man, what do you think? Foreigners come to China to drug? You think they''re old people who hang themselves for a long time? They may know that the gold will not be exchanged, but they will never have direct contact with each other, otherwise they would not be here safe and sound! "


    "Huaxia is the best country in the global anti drug work. If foreigners want to transport these harmful things within the territory, they must find a local force to carry them out. If they directly do the market, they will definitely be the focus of attention!"


    Wang fan saw the expression of the policeman and explained quickly!


    His heart had to sigh, Liu fat sometimes, big brain hole is really bottomless, what dare to think!


    "You see as like as two peas who are in the H country, I think these R countries are likely to be ninjas of R countries."


    Wang Fan frowned and said that these overseas students are not simply gilded by the school. If they are students, why do they need such intensive training?


    "Ninja prep camp candidate?"


    As soon as Liu pangzi''s face changed, he immediately asked.


    Although his force value is higher than that of ordinary people, he can''t do the same thing as Wang Fan in the face of r-ninja. He has experienced it in H country. It''s the limit for him to face three or five ninjas alone. If there are more, he will have to run.


    Here we have a quick look at at at least dozens of R students practicing kendo. If they are really ninjas, they are lurking in J city. Once they break out, how destructive will they be?


    "Ninjas in r country have to be trained for a long time. They haven''t formed combat effectiveness yet. At most, they are better than ordinary people. After graduation, they will become ninjas in nine out of ten when they return to r country. They have been lurking in China for such a long time and are familiar with China. They will really become trouble in the future!"


    "They are different from the black families in H country. They have the background of overseas students. We can''t solve each other quietly!"


    Wang Fan speculated a little and said the result directly.


    If these students sit down as ninjas, then to solve them, I''m afraid it will become very difficult.


    According to Wang Fan''s experience in the past, his heart is different from ours! On the surface, these r people are regular international students, but who dares to say that what they do secretly is harmless to people?


    For the existence of such people, it is the best way to cut down the roots.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi did not hide their presence all the way. They were soon discovered by the overseas students of r country.


    "Baga, what are you doing?"


    "Cough! This is Kendo hall. Who are you looking for? "


    The R student who is practicing Kendo looks at Wang Fan and asks in a hurry. They have already realized the light repressive atmosphere from Wang Fan.


    "Mr. Shinto, they were the Chinese who scared Juntai Araki that day, and they also made us lose face in the Kendo Club of J City Conservatory of music!"


    Zhe ye, a foreign student, reminded the R Chinese who had just questioned Wang Fan.


    "Juntai Araki is a piece of rubbish. This kind of thing can''t be settled. No wonder you can''t develop in J City Conservatory of music. Look at other colleges, no one dares to offend us! Hum


    Shinto Dawu said with dissatisfaction. He also heard that Kendo Club of J City Conservatory of music was scared by two Chinese people. The huge Kendo Club actually retreated without fighting!


    "If you have something to say, please leave if you have nothing to do. Our training process is not open to the outside world!"


    New rattan Dawu cold toward Wang Fan said.


    "Are you still mysterious in your practice? Let me see it. I''m too lazy to see it! We''re here for one purpose. Let Juntai Araki come out and apologize, or we''ll be stuck here! "


    Wang Fan hands in front of the chest, a face does not matter looking at the people said.


    Guess these students, may be r country Ninja reserve camp, Wang Fan decided to find a chance to beat each other a meal, frustrated each other pull high momentum!

 V2.Chapter 1131

    "Make that trash apologize? We are members of the Kendo hall. Can you point to them? Don''t tell me, you dare the villain to complain about the beating of the rubbish first and come to kick the hall? "


    "Put your name in the paper, and if you want to kick the hall, just say it. Don''t make any excuses. Otherwise, believe it or not, we''ll go to J City Conservatory of music tomorrow and make a scene!"


    Shinto Dawu said with a ferocious face.


    Although he can''t stand the behavior of Juntai Araki''s second ancestor, as a member of the Kendo Club, he can degrade Juntai Araki at will, but he doesn''t allow people from other countries to give advice to members of the Kendo Club.


    Juntai Araki is the apprentice of Chiba, the primary and secondary male in kendo hall. Although his strength is not so good, because of this relationship, he has accumulated many supporters among the many overseas students of Kendo Club in J city.


    The founder of Juntai Araki is the famous Kendo master of r country, Katsutaro ITO. He is one of the few remaining masters in r country. In terms of the skill of one sword flow in r country, he is the leader. He is the existence that all martial arts learners of Kendo can''t bypass.


    Perhaps because of the influence of her grandmaster and master''s background, Juntai Araki is just a bit of a fool.


    Looking for flowers and asking for willows all day long, he just waits to inherit the family business after graduation. He doesn''t care about Kendo''s leisure at all, which is why he doesn''t like Juntai Araki.


    "Kick the hall? Interesting. You are much smarter than Junki Araki. I''m here to play. Are you ready? Or does it take ten days and a half months to prepare? Do you need someone from R? "


    "Let me guess, who are you going to send, Zhongren Bancang? Or Ninja Kato? Or the ninja of Liu Shengjian sect, I hope you can be stronger, otherwise it''s really boring to bully the weak


    Wang Fan said tentatively.


    He will tell the names of the Ninjas killed by him in H country one by one. He wants to see the reaction of these overseas students. If they are totally ignorant, it means that they are not Ninja substitutes at all. After all, banzang, who has reached the level of middle tolerance, is a watershed among the Ninjas in r country.


    As a substitute ninja, it is impossible not to know the existence of these people.


    Hearing Wang Fan''s question, many international students on the scene really changed their faces. It seemed that they were all wondering where Wang Fan got these Ninja names!


    At the same time, they are more cautious when they look at Wang Fan. They can know that Zhongren Bancang shows that Wang Fan''s investigation of the ninja world in r country is very detailed, and they also know that the Liusheng family, such a deviant sword sect, all these things show that Wang fan is not good at coming!


    "I dare to ask you who you are. Naturally, the guard is the garrison of our city J. if you only have to send people from r country to kick the hall, then our Kendo hall might as well not open. We don''t have the strength to open any martial arts hall. We don''t dare to open a martial arts school like the money encircling martial arts school opened by you Chinese people


    Shinto Dawu forbeared and said to Wang Fan.


    "Passerby a, Wang Fan, please report to your librarian immediately. If he is afraid, let Juntai Araki come out to apologize. I''m more magnanimous. As long as you sincerely apologize, I can let bygones be bygones!"


    Wang Fan''s face was slightly cold, and he didn''t want to talk with these foreign students. He directly told the foreign students who were in charge to report. It was comfortable for them to have a fight. He wanted to destroy their faith directly in spirit. That was the real lesson.


    "You


    Shinto Dawu''s face was as angry as a pig''s liver. But when he thought of Wang Fan''s expression of indifference when he mentioned Zhongren banzang, he suppressed his unhappiness and went straight to the inner room. It was beyond his ability!


    If ordinary people come to play, they will certainly stop them at the first time, or even teach each other a lesson.


    Just now, he deliberately argued with Wang Fan about the challenge. He wanted Wang Fan to admit the fact of the challenge, and then he had a reason to blow Wang fan out!


    Most people, not to mention coming in to play martial arts, would have run away when they saw so many people practicing martial arts together.


    Kicking can be more than one-on-one, or even a wheel fight. After all, they are all kicking at the door. They can''t be treated according to the rules of martial arts, Taoism and stealth!


    As a result, with dozens of R countrymen holding swords to greet each other, Wang Fan was still indifferent, which forced him to consider carefully and weigh the strength of both sides.


    As a result, Wang Fan mentioned Zhongren banzang and some other powerful ninjas with a light face. If he can come to China as a foreign student, he will still think.


    Under the balance, Wang Fan has gone beyond the scope that he can deal with, so he can only ask the master of Kendo hall for help.


    Inside the Kendo hall.


    "What, Wang Fan actually said the taboo of Zhongren banzang. He knows banzang!"


    Kendo hall main and secondary male Chiba, a face dignified said.


    Shinto Dawu and Juntai Araki are international students. Even if they can be regarded as preparatory ninjas, they only know about the information of ninja world in r country!


    They don''t know about the situation of Zhongren banzang, but as a ninja of the same level, he knows about the recent tasks of Zhongren banzang.


    Zhongren banzang leads several Ninja teams to perform secret missions in H country. Just a while ago, they all lost contact!


    Later, according to the feedback information of H country, Zhongren banzang and several teams led by him have all been broken in H country!


    The reason why so many ninjas broke up seems to be that the underground forces of H country rebounded. In the end, they were outnumbered and could only be loyal to r country.


    The main reason why the scattered power of state h can rebound strongly is the appearance of a Chinese.


    This Chinese is Wang Fan!


    After Shinto Dawu said Wang Fan and Zhongren Bancang, he understood that it was Wang Fan who came to the Kendo hall to kick!


    "Ha ha! one can''t avoid one''s enemy! Wang Fan dares to bully my apprentice, Juntai Araki. I''m not ready to go to him for trouble. I didn''t expect that this man came to my door! "


    Kendo hall main and secondary male Chiba, said with a gloomy face.


    It is impossible for him to tell the news that banzang was killed by Wang Fan. Otherwise, it will definitely hurt the morale of many international students in the Kendo Museum.


    In r country, the ninja of middle tolerance level has been a level that many ninjas can''t reach all their lives.


    Among the many foreign students, the only one who can reach the level of Zhongren is Shinto Dawu!


    It is a loss for the ninja world of r country that every one of Zhongren is broken.


    Once it is known to the public that Zhongren Bancang is in state h because Wang Fan''s jade is broken, some of these overseas students will be in a state of depression.


    Zhongren is so strong, but the jade is broken. Is it meaningful for them to practice?


    Chiba has long wanted to go. Find Wang Fan to avenge Juntai Araki. He has been plagued by worldly affairs, and has no time. Now Wang Fan comes to the door, and he is ready to take advantage of the opportunity to exchange views. Teach Wang Fan a lesson!


    In China, he has seen too many "martial arts masters". Wang fan is so young that he doesn''t think that Zhongren banzang was defeated by Wang Fan.


    And the duel, that is one-on-one, he believes he can be fair, Wang Fan will be on the floor friction!

 V2.Chapter 1132

    "Shinto Dawu, you don''t have to worry about this. I have a new task for you now. You must finish it well. Once it''s done, I will explain it to your master in r country. It''s a great thing for the martial arts circles of r country!"


    The second male Chiba is serious and says to Shinto Dawu in front of him.


    "Hey, Chiba, you said, I promise to finish the task!"


    When Shinto goichi heard that he was famous in the martial arts circle of r country, he quickly patted his chest and assured him.


    It''s not easy to hear. It''s a big event. I didn''t expect that he could participate in such a big event!


    "Go out with me. Don''t talk. We don''t think Wang fan can be tricked."


    The second male Chiba said, walking towards the training ground, his mind is good, but it depends on whether Wang Fan cooperate.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "We have to explain three days in advance when we are playing in the Kendo hall, and give each other three days to prepare. If you are determined to continue playing, you can make a list of challenges first, and then have a martial arts competition here three days later!"


    Time male Chiba see Wang Fan, a face calm said.


    He didn''t say that he was worried about scaring away Wang Fan as a result of the competition, and then his plan would fail.


    "Well? Three days to prepare? Yes, I''ll give you another three days to hang out. At that time, I don''t want Juntai Araki to flee back to r country. After I win, I want to see Juntai Araki apologizing at J University Conservatory of music! "


    Wang Fan looked coldly at the master of the Kendo hall and said that he didn''t care.


    In his opinion, three days is probably the preparation time for the other party to deploy troops. After all, the other party must have something to do with the Ninja organization of r country.


    What he did in H country, ninja organization has long been recorded, if the weak people come out to fight, it is disgraceful.


    "I''m the one to kick the team, Wang Fan. Whoever you want to send is up to you. I don''t care. I just hope that the people you send can be stronger and I can''t even warm up!"


    "If you''re afraid of losing, now let Juntai Araki come out and apologize. Sooner or later, he''ll come out too. Hiding for three more days won''t change anything!"


    Wang Fan, with a disdainful face, said to the overseas students of r country.


    His purpose is to deeply stimulate these R students to knock down each other spiritually, otherwise, they can fight directly now.


    Give them three days, let the other side admit that they are well prepared, the result is an instant defeat, this kind of scene must be wonderful.


    For the young generation of R ninjas, killing is endless, but when they are confident to the peak, pull them down, this huge contrast will definitely let each other remember for a lifetime!


    "Baga, this


    "Shut up, I''ll see you in three days!"


    Among the overseas students in r country, some directly want to scold Wang Fan.


    They have been in the Kendo hall for a long time and have never seen such arrogant challengers. But I haven''t finished. He was stopped by the Kendo master.


    "Wang fanjun, why talk so fast? In three days, we''ll have another martial arts competition. It''s more useful than any words. As the master of Kendo hall, I promise you that as long as you can defeat me, I''ll let Juntai Araki go to J City Conservatory of music to apologize face to face!"


    Second male Chiba at the moment a face genial said, between the words for three days after the fight to learn full of confidence.


    "Fat man, let''s go!"


    Wang fan made a sound, looked at the r people around the scene coldly, and took Liu pangzi out of the Kendo hall.


    "Shinto Dawu, now organize people to publicize as much as possible. This martial arts competition is not limited to J city. I want most martial arts circles in China to know this competition! I want to let the Chinese know that the Kendo of r country is the strongest martial arts in the world! "


    "You need to mobilize the influence network of other colleges to publicize. You don''t know the strength of Zhongren. This time I will show you the strength to understand that Zhongren of our r country can crush most of the Chinese warriors! This is also a great opportunity to show our r country''s Kendo


    The second male Chiba watched Wang Fan leave. He turned to Shinto Dawu and many foreign students.


    His purpose is to defeat Wang Fan in an open and aboveboard manner. With the promotion of the competition, the personal competition with Wang Fan will also rise to a higher level. Wang Fan represents the martial arts of China. If he can''t bear to refuse to fight, they will make up the result of the competition.


    If he goes to battle with a stiff head, under this kind of psychological pressure, I''m afraid his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced!


    R Ninja organization, but the investigation of Wang Fan, in addition to in China as the leader of the gang, who did not have any martial arts master or master of such titles!


    The most important thing for the Chinese gangs is their seniority and background. Wang Fan became the leader when he was young. He just occupied the relationship behind him. How effective can he be at this age?


    If all the members of the gang move, as the leader, he really has some difficulties in defeating the other side. But Wang Fan agreed to fight one-on-one, which is to give up the advantages and use the disadvantages against the enemy. As the second male Chiba of Zhongren level, he already knows the result of the competition.


    Outside Kendo hall.


    "Fat man, I''ve been working hard these two days. I''ll focus on the investigation of this Kendo hall. Is there any other mace? Why are they sure they will win


    Wang Fan confesses to Liu pangzi beside him.


    Just now, Chiba, the main and secondary male of Kendo hall, was smiling. At a glance, he knew that there was a conspiracy brewing.


    As time went by, it was time for the two sides to discuss.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi came to J City Kendo hall early.


    "Grass, what are these r people doing? There are so many news media in such a big battle! "


    From a distance, Liu pangzi saw the news car parked outside the Kendo hall, on which J City TV was printed, and there were many unknown media.


    "Brother fan, these r people didn''t make any big moves these two days, but they were more active. They kept publicizing that you were going to kick the hall. I thought about it. It was good for us and normal. I didn''t report it to you, but they asked the media to broadcast it live. I really didn''t know about it!"


    Liu pangzi explained with a frown.


    He has been confused in his heart. Is this r Chinese masochist?


    This kind of thing also needs to be publicized, for fear that others will not know that they will be kicked out?


    "Mr. Wang Fan, what do you think of this Sino Japanese exchange?"


    "Mr. Wang Fan, the R side firmly believes that their Kendo is the strongest martial arts in the world. Is this a dispute between China and Japan?"


    "Chiba, the second male in kendo hall, once said that today''s China is no longer as brave as it used to be. Is this to be the number one in Asia in martial arts?"


    Wang Fan just arrived at the gate of the Kendo hall. The reporter had already found out that all kinds of long guns and short guns were all over him, and all kinds of problems came one after another.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang Fan instantly understood why Cinan Chiba gathered so many reporters.


    It turned out that he was engaged in a public opinion war, which raised his challenge to martial arts and Taoism exchanges. If he was defeated, with the media intervention, it had to remind the Chinese people of the past of the sick man of East Asia!


    His heart is to blame!


    Wang Fan was angry, and decided to make the second male Chiba of r country a complete disgrace!

 V2.Chapter 1133

    "Sino Japanese martial arts competition? He he overestimates his own position. I can''t represent Chinese martial arts. It''s just my personal grudge with Kendo hall! "


    "As for someone who wants to go to the top, let the result explain everything!"


    Wang Fan said very strongly.


    He is not afraid whether he will offend the media reporters in front of him. In his opinion, if the media, which is not profitable and can''t get up early, is so biased towards the r people, then there is something else in the middle. The more he says, the easier it is to be targeted by the media who have received money!


    Wang Fan directly pushed away, surrounded by the media reporters, a face of indifference toward the Kendo Museum.


    He was very angry in his heart. All the people who asked questions around him just now were Chinese. However, their questions were very tricky. They were always related to the national righteousness and the shame of the sick man of East Asia.


    Is this a native of pure blood?


    Wang Fanqiang held back his anger. If he could hit people with his hands, he would like to catch the "traitors" in the question and beat them hard.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi walk all the way down the corridor to the training ground. They see that the broad training ground is now surrounded by people, including r-old people wearing the sun flag dress.


    "Chiba Jun, this battle may win but not lose. As long as you win, I will go back to China and ask for credit. You have a great chance to be promoted and endure!"


    "Your master, Katsutaro ITO, is also Shangren. You know his contribution to the martial arts of r country. It''s almost impossible for you to be promoted to Shangren in peaceful times. This time, you have to seize the opportunity to trample on Huaxia martial arts in the contest!"


    With a serious face, the old man of R said to Chiba, the master and the subordinate of Kendo hall, and patted Chiba on the shoulder.


    "Hey, don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll try my best to win the contest. I''ve investigated that Wang fan is a young man. Even those old martial arts masters, I have information, not to mention his fake skills?"


    "I''m just worried that this Chinese man will be killed by mistake, which is not in line with the original intention of the competition and will spread the influence on the Kendo spirit of r country."


    Chiba, the second male, bowed his head and assured the old man in front of him that he would not forget to slander the Chinese martial arts, but also worried that he would be killed by mistake.


    "It''s all right, the sword has no eyes. If you keep your strength, you will not respect the other side and even insult the spirit of martial arts. Just remind them before the war. If the other side doesn''t know how to live or die, you will win with thunder! We Ninja organization, some time ago repeatedly frustrated, now in urgent need of a big win


    The old man''s face was cold and expressionless. He told the second man Chiba.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Although they were whispering, there was no cover up. Their conversation naturally spread word by word to Wang Fan''s ears. Wang Fan''s body, with the help of Park Yanwu, has already surpassed ordinary people ten times in terms of various functional indexes. This kind of low voice is like the effect of a trumpet in his ears.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Fan clenched his teeth, and his eyes gradually gathered a stream of murderous Qi.


    "Brother fan, brother fan!"


    "Fortunately, I came in time and no one answered your phone call. I thought the fight between you and the r people started!"


    Wang Fan turns around and sees Wang Yue talking to him breathlessly.


    "What are you doing here? I''m more private than your security bureau? "


    Wang Fan frowned and asked Wang Yue in doubt.


    In the heart secretly sigh, this security bureau is really overbearing, this kind of private competition unexpectedly also wants to intervene.


    "Brother fan! They don''t know about you, Wang Fan, or CI Nan Chiba, but they know that there is a fight between Chinese and r people today! "


    Wang Yue said loudly to Wang Fan.


    "Brother fan, you are a big heart. You think that the personal trifles have risen to the Sino Japanese duel! Although the official does not make a statement, there are already people in the Jianghu who are concerned about this matter. Our security bureau has to intervene. Do you think this is a small matter? "


    Wang Yue explained patiently.


    "Directly, what''s the instruction of your security bureau? You can''t come all the way to see me fight?"


    Wang Fan said frankly that he didn''t have the heart to talk nonsense. His anger was waiting to vent on the second male Chiba.


    "Brother fan, this is not only your personal enmity, it''s a fair exchange between China and Japan in recent years. You must take it seriously. Chiba has reached the level of tolerance in r country! Don''t be careless. "


    "It''s not convenient for the officials to make a statement about this contest, but secretly the Security Bureau has raised this contest to a collision at the national level. You won''t release water, will you?"


    Wang Yue asked cautiously.


    She was really afraid that Wang Fan would deliberately let go of water in the fight. Otherwise, according to the assessment of their security bureau, the probability of Wang Fan winning was more than 90%. The rest of Wang Fan''s achievements depended on whether he wanted to win. They were very clear about Wang Fan''s many Ninjas in H country!


    "That''s it?"


    Wang Fan looks at Wang Yue coldly, is this to nag?


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. Our director told me before I came here that as long as you win the second male Chiba fair and square in the contest, our security bureau can come forward to ensure that these r people don''t dare to come against you. As long as you don''t kill this person, it doesn''t matter even if you are seriously injured!"


    "For the sake of our reputation of Chinese martial arts, brother fan, please don''t leave your hand. You must press the second male Chiba on the ground to rub. In recent years, r country has been rubbing with us more and more secretly. It''s time to warn each other!"


    Wang Yue looked at Wang Fan with some impatience and quickly told her purpose of coming here


    In the martial arts duel, let Wang Fan win the duel and show the majestic style of the martial arts circle in China!


    "The order of your chief


    Wang Fan was shocked.


    This r country''s second male Chiba, is he really determined?


    This kind of thing actually spread to the ears of the Security Bureau, no wonder the other side wants to win by all means.


    "Brother fan, as long as you don''t beat people to death or injure or maim them, don''t you want to solve personal grievances? We''ll give you a tip from the security bureau! "


    Wang Yue saw Wang Fan''s intention and encouraged him directly.


    "Don''t worry about the result. I dare to kick the hall and I can''t lose to them; As for whether to keep your hand or not, I''ll talk about it later. I''m afraid that if you don''t keep your hand, you''ll kill the second male Chiba. Your security bureau may not be able to hold it! "


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll see if the other party wants to kill me. If the other party doesn''t keep his hand, I''m not polite. If I kill the other party, I''ll solve it myself!"


    Wang Fan looked at Wang Yue and said.


    It''s almost the same for killing or beating Chiba, the second male Chiba of Zhongren level, to rub the self-confidence of the young generation of r country on the ground. When he defeated Chiba, the second male Chiba of Zhongren level, he almost achieved the desired effect.


    If the other party insists on killing him, Wang Fan will not save his life!

 V2.Chapter 1134

    In the name of competition, it''s just a matter of time!


    Wang Fan originally did not want to pick things up, just look at these students, arrogant and domineering look is not pleasing to the eye.


    This is China, not r country. Where do these R students and Ninja reserves have the courage to cause trouble in China?


    How many companies would compromise with Beibei global entertainment if it wasn''t for Beibei global entertainment?


    From the attitude of President Bai Jie, we can see that more is better than less.


    These students from r country have a strong background, and no school or enterprise is willing to raise this small friction to an international topic!


    What''s more, r people have a strong sense of revenge, and ordinary people will choose to be tolerant when they encounter it.


    Wang fan can fully imagine how much trouble ordinary people will have when they encounter such bullying. He just asked Juntai Araki to come out and apologize. As a result, after the hype of Chiba, the leader and the subordinate of Kendo hall, they actually rose to the contest between Huaxia and R Kendo!


    If it''s someone else, you can''t be cramped and skinned?


    Wang Fan looks up at the joking Kendo master not far away. How happy he is now, how desperate he will be later.


    "Yoshi, Chiba Jun, it seems that the Chinese who kicked the hall has come. He is really young! You must seize the opportunity


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ve already said hello to several local media in the past two days. After I win, they will send out the written manuscript as soon as possible. This time, the martial arts circle in China will definitely howl!"


    The old r Chinese and Chiba, the main and secondary male of Kendo hall, are talking and looking at Wang Fan with disdainful eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Brother fan, be careful. CI Nan Chiba has been famous for a long time. He is good at not only Kendo, but also Ninja''s other hiding skills. He is familiar with them. Pay attention to his tricks!"


    Wang Yue looked at Wang Fan and said again and again to Wang Fan with a dignified face.


    "You... Forget it, wait for the result, you won''t understand! Do you really think I''m playing in country H? "


    Wang Fan said helplessly, leaving Wang Yue a figure, let her own to experience.


    "It''s three days. If there''s nothing wrong, let Juntai Araki prepare. I''m waiting for his apology!"


    Wang Fan, fearless onlookers, went to the center of the training ground and scanned the crowd around him coldly. Finally, he said to the second male Chiba who was still talking.


    "Yo, this kind of young man is direct! Later, just to just, directly crush each other! "


    Seeing Wang Fan''s outspoken and quick words, the elder r man smiles at the second male Chiba.


    "He even wears his sword so casually. You can directly use Tianye cloud sword against the enemy! We must play the role of a strong R country! "


    Looking at Wang Fan''s humble sword handle, the elder of r country smiles more. He directly tells the second male Chiba that he used Tianye cloud sword, the famous sword of r country, to sweep and fight.


    "My Lord, if you really want to use Tianye cloud sword, will it be too solemn? The other side is just a nameless Chinese warrior. Tianye cloud sword doesn''t kill the unknown. Isn''t that a high opinion


    Second male Chiba said in surprise.


    Tianye cloud sword is the most famous sword in r country, which is the world-famous grass shaved sword.


    The body of the sword is white, about two feet and eight inches long. The blade is as thin as a cicada''s wing. The body of the sword is heavy, and the handle is like a fish''s bone. It, together with Bachi qiongqu jade and Bachi mirror, is one of the three treasures of Japan.


    It is said that this sword was found in the tail of Baqi snake in the legend of r country. Because the head of Baqi snake is often covered with clouds, this sword is called Tianye cloud sword. It is said that Tianye cloud sword has real objects, but during the war of r country, tiancongyun sword sank to the bottom of the sea.


    In order to commemorate this legendary sword, the master of sword making of later generations, after decades of hard work, has made a replica of it. This one in his hand is the only remaining one in the world.


    Although it''s an imitation sword, it can''t be copied according to the current level of science and technology. In fact, this imitation Tianye cloud sword has replaced the legendary sword.


    Before he opened the museum in China, he was naturally obstructed by various martial arts masters in China. Every time, he used Tianye cloud sword to destroy the opponent''s weapons in a very short time, making it a fish on the chopping board. Therefore, his second male Chiba can represent r country''s Kendo by virtue of his fame!


    What bothers him is Wang Fan''s name, the leader of the gang. In his opinion, he actually disdains to care about it. Although he has some abilities and has a good relationship with some forces in China, he can only say that he is just a beginner in martial arts!


    Chiba, the second male, worries about his disgrace in winning. After all, he still uses the famous sword of r country to deal with the unknown. Even if he wins, it seems that he is incompetent.


    "Follow orders! What our r country needs is a big victory! "


    The old man of r country saw the expression that the second male Chiba couldn''t choose, and asked directly and severely.


    "Hi


    The second male Chiba nodded and agreed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Wang fanjun, I admire your courage. Your sword has no eyes. I will do my best. If you can''t bear it, please give up!"


    Second male Chiba toward the field of Wang Fan a face seriously said, in fact, he does not want to use the famous sword Tianye cloud sword. Because he saw that the sword in Wang Fan''s hand was slightly "fragile", and the sword used in the competition was stronger than that in his hand.


    "Huaxia, Taiji sword!"


    Wang Fan ignored the second male Chiba''s reminder, raised the Taiji sword in his hand, pointed to the other side and said.


    "R country, one knife flow!"


    Seeing that Wang fan is not moved, the second male Chiba clenches the tiancongyun sword in his hand and reports himself to Wang Fan.


    Chiba, the second male, looks serious. He holds his sword high above his right shoulder and trots towards Wang Fan. He is accumulating his sword power and completely ignores Wang Fan''s attack. If the attack, he has been ready to occupy overwhelming strength and speed.


    What we pay attention to is the momentum of breaking the bridge and sinking the boat. Under one blow, the opponent will fall apart!


    "One knife flow, ghost cut!"


    Time male Chiba full face confidence said.


    One move is not only a strike, but also a ghost cutting technique. The shape of the sword is like a ghost. In a moment, countless swords break out at one point. It can jump over the level and kill the opponent. What''s more, Wang Fan''s "fragile" Taiji sword!


    Wang Fan kept quiet and guided the essence of Taiji according to the situation. Ordinary Taiji circles constantly appeared, and he soon found out the strength of the second male Chiba.


    Wang Fan''s ordinary Taiji sword has long been pitted. Fortunately, it has a Taiji characteristic bonus. The Taiji sword in his hand has not been broken. Between collisions, Wang Fan directly abandoned the sword and went up unarmed.


    The fists roar, and the elbows directly touch the Tianye cloud sword, and the dark strength and soft strength are sent together.


    Bang


    The sound of the sword body breaking was very clear, and instantly spread to the audience!


    "It''s impossible! How can Tianye cloud sword break! "


    Second male Chiba moment fear, dark sigh impossible!


    "Cheating, Wang Fan must cheat! Otherwise, how can his arm resist the attack of tiancongyun sword! "


    The reporter who collected the benefit fee at the scene was immediately flustered. This situation is different from the script. Isn''t the second male Chiba agreed to crush the bureau?

 V2.Chapter 1135

    "Cao, I said that Chinese martial arts is the best. It''s Tianye cloud sword. Even the Taiji sword on the street stalls can''t stop cutting. Is that funny?"


    "It''s not that the Tianye cloud sword is not sharp, nor is it the second male Chiba Ruo. It''s that Wang fan is really extraordinary. That Taiji sword is so simple that I feel inferior to him!"


    "I didn''t expect to see a real Taiji master! If it''s really a master among the people


    Wang Fan easily smashed Tianye cloud sword, the famous sword of r country. The use of taijijin is far more than most masters!


    There are many martial arts masters in the field. Seeing Wang Fan''s supreme Taiji mood, they can''t help talking about it. If it is their own, they will definitely suffer a loss. Tianye cloud sword is famous. Although they were angry about the existence of r country Kendo hall before, they could only complain secretly!


    Now, they see the destruction of Tianye cloud sword with their own eyes, as if they have won the battle, and many Chinese people applaud.


    "I lost?"


    The second male Chiba''s face is as gray as death, and he can''t believe it. What makes him tremble most is the breaking of Tianye cloud sword! As a Kendo master, he must be very serious about the maintenance of his weapons. He has maintained Tianye cloud sword two days ago, and the body of the sword is intact!


    Now, looking at the Tianye cloud sword with a fishbone handle in his hand, the second male Chiba doesn''t even dare to look up at the R elder. He knows that the situation is over. As a sharp weapon, Tianye cloud sword can directly double his fighting power. Without Tianye cloud sword, many Chinese martial arts Masters present can abuse him, not to mention Wang Fan.


    He is not a grass bag. As Zhongren, he can clearly feel that Wang Fan''s Taiji sword is just a common Taiji sword against Tianye cloud sword, which represents too many things. To put it bluntly, in front of the sharp Tianye cloud sword, Wang Fan''s Taiji sword is as sharp as a branch!


    However, no matter how he cut it horizontally and vertically, the Taiji sword that he was going to break was firm. On the contrary, Tianye cloud sword was broken like glass.


    He didn''t dare to do it. With the spirit of Bushido, he knew that if he lost, he would lose. If he kept on pestering, it would only increase his shame.


    "I give up!"


    The second male Chiba whispered, with a dead face.


    "Give way, I hope Chiba Museum owner will keep his promise and leave!"


    Wang Fan said, the other side did not rely on, barely into his eyes, the etiquette of Wang Fan still know.


    As for how the follow-up media hype, or what plans Chiba has, he doesn''t care. His goal has been achieved. There''s no need to stimulate the red eyed r students on the sidelines.


    "Brother fan, cow! If you look at those overseas students from r country, their faces are wonderful. They are just like old rats. I don''t know whether their Kendo dream can survive or not


    Liu pangzi looks at Wang Fan who goes back and says what he has observed.


    "Brother fan, that''s Tianye cloud sword. It''s notorious. When our security bureau went out on a mission, it suffered a lot from this sword. It''s really a relief!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll report this matter to director Xiong Ba seriously. Tianye cloud sword is broken, and their r country''s famous sword is missing. I think their Kendo hall in China will be closed a lot again!"


    Wang Yue happily told Wang fan that although she didn''t understand Wang Fan''s martial arts realm, he knew that Wang Fan won, and he won decisively, and directly abandoned the other party''s famous accessory Tianye cloud sword!


    "This is our basic operation of Van Gogh, don''t be surprised!"


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Yue, a pair of people''s expression toward Wang Yue said.


    "Let''s go, fat man. Pay attention to those students from r country. I''m afraid they can''t afford to lose!"


    Wang Fan said as he walked along that Chiba, the second male, took the initiative to admit defeat and probably would not trip him secretly. What he was worried about was that the hero template in the hearts of those international students had been worn out by him, and it was not sure that these international students would break the pot.


    "Brother fan, you can rest assured that this duel has attracted most of the attention of Chinese martial arts circles. We will pay attention to these students in T city. Once there is a dangerous situation, our security bureau will control the other party at the first time!"


    Wang Yue saw that Wang Fan ignored her, and she didn''t care. She said to Wang Fan about the arrangement of the Security Bureau.


    "I hope so!"


    Wang Fan said without expression, he took Liu pangzi, squeezed out the media reporters who were still immersed in the aftertaste of the battle, and disappeared at the intersection of Kendo Club.


    Wang Fan hasn''t returned to J City Conservatory of music. Uncle GUI has called. Looking at the shaking mobile phone, he already knows what uncle GUI is going to ask. Although he thinks he is low-key, with Uncle GUI''s huge information channel, Wang fan knows that he can''t keep everyone busy.


    "Hello, ghost uncle!"


    "You''re good, boy! It''s a big deal again! Ha ha


    On the phone, ghost uncle said happily.


    "Uncle GUI, I''m just dealing with my personal affairs, and then I taught the Kendo master of r country a lesson by the way. I didn''t tell you such a little thing."


    Wang Fan low-key toward ghost uncle explained.


    "Ha ha... If you were known by those old ghosts in r country, I''m afraid they would vomit blood. They knew that only one person could make an apology, but they even pasted Tianye cloud sword upside down. They''re losing a lot of money now!"


    "Don''t be modest any more. I have some old friends. They know you this time. It''s only good for your future! It''s not a trivial matter for you. It''s rare for the whole Chinese martial arts world to have such a pleasant event! "


    Uncle GUI is praising Wang Fan on the phone.


    "Uncle GUI, it''s really just a small matter. It''s easy


    Wang Fan said that his original intention was to seek justice for Beibei''s draft competition, but it turned out to be like this, which was unexpected.


    "To be too modest is to show off! You, boy, don''t keep a low profile. Are you still going around with me? "


    "Let me tell you something. It''s difficult. You decide whether you want to do it or not."


    Ghost uncle words wind a turn, dignified tone makes Wang Fan have a kind of bad premonition.


    "My undercover agent in r country reported a situation to me yesterday. Considering that you have a match with Cinan Chiba today, I didn''t tell you yesterday."


    "My people told me that Liu Juan, who is far away from r country, has lost contact and hasn''t been contacted for several days. Before, they had to exchange information every 2-3 days. Now Liu Juan hasn''t appeared. It''s very possible that something happened to her!"


    "It''s up to you to decide. I hope you can go and have a look at it as soon as possible. After all, only you are the most suitable for this task. Only you go in person can I rest assured. Now I''m afraid that your blind grandfather is worried. I haven''t told him. Now only you and I know about it!"


    Ghost uncle voice low, will Liu Juan in r country lost things, told Wang Fan!

 V2.Chapter 1136

    "Xiaojuan? She''s been out of touch in r country for days? Did she accept any secret mission, which made it inconvenient for her to communicate with the outside world? "


    Wang fan is surprised, hurriedly toward ghost uncle to ask a way.


    At the same time, he secretly blamed himself for calling Liu Juan often. As a result, he was delayed for several days after returning to China.


    "No, if you want to do a secret mission, you will explain it in advance. Her situation is likely to be caused by irresistible danger. She either has an accident or is covered by danger, and even has no chance to ask for help!"


    Uncle GUI knew that Wang Fan was worried about Liu Juan, so he guessed that Liu Juan was going to perform a secret mission. Unfortunately, it backfired. He could only tell Wang Fan the truth of the inference.


    "Uncle GUI, could it be that Liu Juan and her family met with something unexpected and lost contact temporarily? You don''t have to be in danger, do you? "


    Wang Fan continued to ask.


    He knows that Liu Juan and Yang Jie are partners. They are not involved in the r country, but even if they are chased by the r country, they will not even be able to send out the message of asking for help. Is it possible that the signal in their area is blocked and they can''t leave in a short time?


    "We have guessed that this kind of situation will only appear in the military restricted zone, but a few days before the loss of contact, Liu Juan and they were still in Kyoto of r country, and the monitoring in front of those military restricted zones in Kyoto didn''t find Liu Juan and they couldn''t get into the military restricted zone!"


    Ghost uncle directly toward Wang Fan said.


    Had it not been for the critical situation, he would not have told Wang Fan the news of Liu Juan''s loss of contact. This has lost. Weighing up many situations and speculating about the result of the West Lake, Liu Juan must have had an accident and had a crisis to accompany her!


    "Ghost uncle, I know the situation. I''ll arrange it as soon as possible. Let''s do it first!"


    Wang Fan said in a low mood that the joy of winning the contest just now had been diluted by the bad news of Liu Juan''s loss of contact.


    "Is it the hidden power of r country? But the forces on the R side have been figured out. Unless they are deliberately used, it is impossible for such a thing to happen! "


    "Is it the Ninja organization of r country who knows about their relationship with Liu Juan and kidnaps Liu Juan to coerce them into giving up? The problem is that from the beginning to the end of the contest, CI Nan Chiba never mentioned anything about Liu Juan! "


    "Or will Gao table know about the state of H, and then try to catch Liu Juan with the help of the whole gang? But this kind of multi person action, it is impossible not to leak the news


    Wang Fan''s self assumption of various situations, but he was overthrown one by one, if you send out a few Zhongren, it is really possible for Liu Juan and Yang Jie to lose resistance at the first time, the problem is that it is unreasonable to send out Ninja to kidnap.


    "No matter, ask Qianxue first!"


    Wang Fan said to himself.


    Qianxue, who now lives in W Province, has a private power belonging to Qianxue family in r country. Although Shenfeng organization is not as good as wanguku, it is also a top power organization in r country. It must be more suitable to investigate this kind of lost contact case.


    Even if Wan guku continues to install various kinds of spies in r country, it is not as easy as local people. As a local force in r country, Shenfeng organization''s invisible advantage can be said to be easily captured in the process of investigation, and it will not be noticed or obstructed by r country''s official.


    "Hello, Qian Xue, help me to investigate Liu Juan''s loss of contact in r country..."


    Wang Fan in the phone to make a long story short, ghost uncle just told him things to Qianxue said again.


    "Don''t worry, brother fan; Liu Juan and Yang Jie join hands. They can fight against Zhongren of r country. They should not have been kidnapped by Ninja organization. "


    "In Ninja organizations, every Zhongren is an indispensable resource. Except for their role in a certain region, they rarely go out to kidnap others, unless it is a national task! Liu Juan and Yang Jie, even if they have investigated more information in r country, they are not worthy of r country to send out two Zhongren to kidnap them! "


    "As long as they are not kidnapped by ninja, if other gangs kidnap or deal with them, there will be more or less news. I''ll contact the kamikaze organization in r country, and I''ll let you know as soon as I have news!"


    Thousand snow also realized the seriousness of the matter, in a hurry to comfort Wang Fan a few words.


    "Beep, the number you dialed is off"


    Wang Fan helplessly listens to the blind voice on the phone. He already knows that Liu Juan has lost contact, but he still holds a glimmer of hope. He tries to contact Liu Juan, hoping that the phone can get through. Unfortunately, except for the cold prompt, he gets nothing.


    "What''s the matter, brother fan? Why do you call so many people all the way? "


    Liu pangzi asked with a confused face.


    When Wang Fan comes out of the Kendo hall, he answers uncle GUI''s call and finds that Wang Fan''s face suddenly changes. There is no joy of defeating CI Nan Chiba. On the contrary, there is a faint anxiety on his face.


    "Fat man, don''t get excited! Xiaojuan lost contact in r country. Uncle GUI''s people can''t get in touch with her. I can''t get in touch with her here either. I''ve asked Qianxue to inform the local forces of r country that Shenfeng organization is helping to investigate! "


    "Xiaojuan, they should be OK, but they can''t get in touch for the time being. We''ll get ready. If there''s no news coming back, we''ll fly to r country!"


    Wang Fan knew that this matter could not be concealed from Liu pangzi, so he had a direct showdown. After all, Liu Juan''s loss of contact did not seem to be solved in a short time.


    "Answer the phone, answer the phone!"


    Liu pangzi was stunned. Looking at Wang Fan''s face, he quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed out the familiar number. His face was anxious and he muttered incoherently.


    "By the way, mail! There should be the latest mail in Xiaojuan''s mailbox


    Wang Fan patted his head and sighed in his heart.


    He knows Liu Juan''s email information, but he doesn''t take the initiative to log in to other people''s accounts. Now he knows that Liu Juan lost contact, and the email in the mailbox immediately contains the key information. Wang Fan quickly started switching Liu Juan''s account on his mobile phone.


    "It''s all mail three days ago. There hasn''t been any information in the last three days!"


    Wang Fan full face confidence of look at this Liu Juan''s hair box, the result disappointed said.


    For three days, Liu Juan didn''t log in to her email, let alone send email. Looking at the previous email time, Liu Juan would send email almost every day or record the daily life of the day. As a result, none of these!


    At this point, Wang Fan had to suspect that Liu Juan, who was far away in r country, might have been threatened with her life. Otherwise, she would not have given up the habit of keeping records for several years!


    Wang Fan looked at the records more than a long time ago. For the investigation information, there were more than a hundred words and less than a few crosses. Within one or two days, Liu Juan would make a simple record and never stop!


    Wang Fan withdrew from the mailbox, and his expression became dignified. He found that the earlier they flew to r country, the better!


    Wang Fan will feel at ease only when he comes to r country first.

 V2.Chapter 1137

    "Fat man, tell Lin Na that we have to go to Kyoto, r country. Now we''ve tried all the methods. We can''t get in touch with Liu Juan for the time being, and we don''t know her specific situation."


    "We can''t wait to die. We''d better go to r country first and make a long-term plan. I believe the Shenfeng organization of Qianxue family can find some useful information. As long as we receive Liu Juan''s information, we can find it directly. It''s not a matter to stay here!"


    Wang Fan takes a breath and says his decision to Liu pangzi. Even if Liu pangzi can''t leave, he must go to r country first!


    "Buzz"


    Before Liu''s reply, Wang Fan''s mobile phone vibrated.


    "No, Qianxue, the result of the investigation?"


    Wang Fan mood uneasy toward a thousand snow asked.


    No matter whether the news is good or bad, as long as there is news from Liu Juan, he can specify the corresponding plan. Before that, the feeling that the tiger gnaws at the sky and has no way to start is too tormenting.


    "Brother fan, over the r country, Shenfeng has organized the latest news about Liu Juan. Both Liu Juan and Yang Jie have been seriously injured. Now they are in Jingdong hospital. They are seriously injured and hospitalized because our people are not easy to be exposed directly. Now we don''t know why they were injured!"


    "The specific hospitalization information is still under investigation. I''ll send it to you later after receiving the information. Now I''m afraid I''m going to trouble fan Ge. You can go to r country in person. After all, you can seriously injure the two people who join hands. The potential enemy''s individual combat ability is certainly not weak! It''s hard for us in the dark to win alone! "


    Thousands of snow tone toward Wang Fan said.


    She just learned that Liu Juan their information, quickly told Wang Fan.


    As for being targeted by the secret enemy, everything is still under investigation. The only good news is that Liu Juan is hospitalized. As long as Liu Juan is found, the situation of all the investigations becomes clear, and how they are investigating is not clear to Liu Juan.


    Now the biggest problem is the enemy lurking in the dark. Liu Juan and Yang Jie are not rivals. If she secretly sends people from Shenfeng organization to contact Liu Juan for investigation, I''m afraid she will go and disappear as much as possible. The enemy in the dark must be staring at Liu Juan all the time.


    "Send someone to protect the safety of Liu Juan and Yang Jie secretly. I''ll go to the airport now. I should be able to arrive in Kyoto of r country later. During this period of time, you can sort out the investigated information, and I can use it in r country!"


    After receiving a call from Qian Xue, Wang Fan didn''t make a polite arrangement with her. He also decided to fly to r country.


    "Brother fan, I told Lina that I''ll go to r country with you. This is made by that bastard. I''d better not be found out, or I''ll kill him!"


    Liu pangzi said angrily that when Wang Fan talked to Qian Xue just now, Wang Fan directly turned on hands-free. He also knew the information of Liu Juan''s hospitalization. At the moment, he only wanted to avenge Liu Juan!


    "Come on, go straight to the airport!"


    Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi that he would like to appear next to Liu Juan. As for changing laundry, he doesn''t want to waste time to go back to tidy up and buy a new one in r country.


    They didn''t hesitate, and soon found a taxi to go directly to J City Airport. When Wang Fan just said hello to Katyusha, he had checked the flight from J city to r country by the way. Today, there is just another flight to r country Kyoto, which is three hours away from this flight!


    Deducting the security check time of 1-2 hours, they don''t have much time left for Wang Fan. Fortunately, the highway to the airport is smooth today. Wang Fan and Liu pangzi got on the plane smoothly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the evening, in Kyoto, r country, the direct flight Wang Fan and Wang Fan had landed safely.


    Wang fancai turns on his mobile phone, and Qian Xue''s phone comes in.


    "Brother fan, I sent you the specific information of Liu Juan''s hospital location on your mobile phone. You will have a look later. You should be careful, Liu Juan. It seems that their injuries have nothing to do with the gangs in r country! "


    Qian Xue reminds Wang Fan on the phone.


    "Not by the gangs of r country? Or did your investigation not find out that the Mafia of r country was involved in this matter? That''s what foreign forces are doing? "


    Wang Fan doubts toward a thousand snow asked.


    It''s a bit weird. In r country, they can''t even send out a distress signal quietly. Apart from local forces, it''s hard for foreign forces to do this.


    He still knows the strength of the Shenfeng organization. If even the Shenfeng organization can''t find out the force that attacked Liu Juan, it will prove that the potential force is not the local force of r country, because as long as there is a large-scale Mafia force in r country, it is impossible to hide in front of the Shenfeng organization.


    There is also a situation in which the foreign forces against Liu Juan are strong! But this is impossible, if the strength is strong, they want to deal with Liu Juan and Yang Jie, they will not let them appear again!


    Contradictions!


    "Brother fan, I don''t know how to say that. The Shenfeng organization launched the dark son hidden in the major Mafia societies. The societies they were in didn''t attack Liu Juan and Yang Jie at all! These dark son authority is extremely high, if they all say not, then affirmation is not a society to start to two people! "


    "We won''t pay attention to the new small organizations in r country that have no influence. I don''t think it''s the newly established Mafia organizations that attack Liu Juan and the two. I''m afraid the people who attack Liu Juan have been following them for a long time and have made corresponding plans."


    "It''s just that there may be some reasons that we don''t know. Liu Juan and Yang Jie have escaped, but it''s not convenient for the people who started them now. All these signs indicate that it''s not the local Mafia associations!"


    Qian Xue is worthy of being Wang Fan''s think-tank. She quickly draws a thread and infers from the information in her hand that she is behind the scenes.


    "Behind the scenes again? And after tracking them for a long time, they were not found by Liu Juan. The hidden enemy''s means are good! "


    Wang Fan said in a low voice that Liu Juan and Yang Jie are excellent figures. Even they can''t find tracking figures. They are really worthy of his testimony, but that''s all.


    He can see Liu Juan immediately. As soon as he gets to know Liu Juan, the hidden forces or individuals will be exposed immediately.


    In Wang Fan''s eyes, the potential enemy has stronger latent ability and lower force value. Otherwise, the information we get now is not only Liu Juan. They are in hospital!


    Wang fan is very angry. At the same time, he is glad that the potential enemy is not strong. This is the lucky thing in misfortune. Otherwise, Liu Juan would feel guilty all his life.


    "Qianxue, you let people continue to stare at the hospital. I''ll be there in a minute. I''ll let you know when I find out who did it and when I need help later!"


    Wang Fan hang up the phone, he has stepped into r country Kyoto, he wants to let the hidden enemy panic!

 V2.Chapter 1138

    According to the address sent by Qian Xue, Wang Fan quickly finds the Kyoto Hospital of r country. Outside Liu Juan''s ward, there are quite a few plainclothes wandering in the corridor.


    Wang fan can see at a glance that these people are all trained elite soldiers. Although they are trying their best to hide and pretend to be ordinary people, they are all seen through in Wang Fan''s eyes.


    At the same time, he also secretly nodded, the Shenfeng organization cultivated by Qianxue family is really good!


    As Wang fan keeps approaching Liu Juan''s ward, the guard in plain clothes takes the lead in alerting him. Inadvertently, he glances at Wang Fan.


    "Mr. Wang Fan, this is Liu Juan''s ward!"


    When one of them saw Wang Fan, he was pleased and said to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    As the family power of the Qianxue family, they are directly under the command of the family. When he carried out the protection task, he had already checked the photo of Wang Fan. When he saw Wang Fan at the moment, he naturally said that this is the key concern of the family, and he had to take it in mind!


    "Xiaojuan"


    Gently push open the door, Wang Fan see lying on the bed of Liu Juan, looking at the pale face of Liu Juan, Wang Fan heart pain, whispered.


    "Van Gogh? Why are you here? "


    Hearing Wang Fan''s cry, Liu Juan turns around and sees Wang Fan''s figure. She says with an incredible face.


    "Fatso, you come here so quietly!"


    Seeing Liu pangzi behind Wang Fan, Xiaojuan said angrily.


    This is obviously a surprise attack. Wang Fan sees him in such a sickly state without receiving advance notice. Liu Juan blames Liu pangzi for not telling her in advance.


    "Brother fan, why don''t you say it in advance?"


    Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan and said, at the same time, she grasped the slightly disordered bangs in front of her forehead and made the bangs a little more neat.


    "Cough, I said Sister, I came all the way here. Why did you give me a look? It''s not about you coming here! "


    See Liu Juan vaguely blame he didn''t report in advance, at the moment actually selective ignored him, he dry cough, directly interrupt two people ready to scatter dog food.


    "Sister, tell me, what forces of r country have attacked you? Brother fan and I will support you this time!"


    Liu pangzi''s jokes belong to jokes. He still asks Liu Juan with a serious face.


    He saw Liu Juan lift the quilt, arm suddenly covered with gauze, obviously injured.


    "Xiaojuan, don''t take such a risk next time. Who''s the one who''s doing something to you and Yang Jie, and you can''t even send out a message for help. If it wasn''t for Qianxue''s help, we wouldn''t know anything about you!"


    Wang Fan told Liu Juan that when he saw that Liu Juan wanted to sit up with her hands on the bed, he quickly stopped her and had a good rest when she was seriously injured.


    "Don''t move, just lie down for me. You can take good care of yourself. Fat man and I will take revenge for you."


    Wang Fan beast pressed Liu Juan, who was ready to get up, comforted Liu Juan with a distressed face.


    "Van Gogh, I didn''t pay attention this time. That''s why I got hurt."


    Liu Juan''s words became smaller and smaller, and she could hardly hear them at the back.


    "Fat man, go to the ward next to you and see if Yang Jie is better! Tell the people of Shenfeng organization outside to pay more attention to it. Someone''s doing it secretly on one side! "


    Wang Fan turned his head to Liu pangzi and said that when he saw Liu Juan''s faltering words, he immediately understood that she had something to hide. There were only three of them in the ward, and Liu Juan still had this look, which obviously needed other people to avoid.


    "Well, I''ll go outside and have a look!"


    Liu pangzi a face inconceivable said, two talents stick together, this is going to drive people?


    Although Liu pangzi was a little angry, she also had self-knowledge. Since Liu Juan had something to say to Wang Fan alone, it proved that it was secret information. The fewer people she knew, the better.


    "Brother fan, my injury is not caused by those forces in r country, but by our own people!"


    Seeing Liu pangzi close the door and exit the room, Liu Juan whispers to Wang Fan.


    "Ten thousand bones wither and fight inside? You and Yang Jie? "


    Wang Fan exclaimed with an incredible look on his face.


    He didn''t believe that Liu Juan and Yang Jie were both defeated!


    "It''s not Yang Jie. How can Yang Jie and I fight each other! Those who hurt us are members of wanguku! "


    "Zheng Yingwei is a member of our wanguku team. I didn''t take precautions at all. I didn''t think that people in the organization would kill each other. That''s why I suffered such a heavy injury!"


    "It''s Shura! In wanguku, the status and fame are second only to your Shura


    Seeing Wang Fan''s incredible look, Liu Juan told her how she was attacked.


    "Shura? Who is he from? "


    Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    Shura, he knows that Wan guku is the second person under one person and above ten thousand people!


    According to Wang Fan''s principle of dealing with affairs, he often runs outside and manages Wan guku more freely. In this environment, he can''t understand what Shura is plotting. Is it because the hostile forces secretly plot against Shura and want to make Wan guku lose his strength?


    Luocha liujuan and Shura are his right arm in wanguku. If they have an accident at the same time, they will bring him some trouble.


    But that''s all. In the face of powerful force, this internal friction can be ignored. What''s the purpose of exposing Shura?


    Between lightning and flint, Wang Fan''s mind instantly combined many theoretical reasons.


    "Shura is not the dark son of other forces, he is the real member of our wanguku, and the reason why he came to this step is completely caused by greed!"


    "He is plotting your position. He wants to replace you as the leader of wanguku. You are often not in the organization. In Shura''s view, this is the best chance to start. He finds me and wants me to pull more people to support him and help him get on the top!"


    "I''m sure I won''t agree with him about this. As a result, Shura worried that I would tell him about him. He attacked me when he didn''t speak. I was not on guard. I was not his opponent at all. Fortunately, Yang Jie was not far away from me. He came here in time just to save me. Yang Jie almost lost his life!"


    Liu Juan said with a sad face, she still can''t understand why Shura has worked with them for so many years, and she really has the heart to kill them!


    "It''s Shura! I''ve ruined him. I dare to fight you! He has committed a great taboo. I must ask him to die! "


    "Xiaojuan, you don''t have the heart. He''s looking for his own death. I didn''t expect that he had a false name and made him do such things as killing members of the same organization!"


    Wang Fan said, no matter how strong the enemy is, he is not afraid. As a result, he meets his own people fighting in a den, which is more disgusting than the fierce enemy. No matter what the reason is, Shura will fight against the members of the same organization. Only by this way, Shura must die!

 V2.Chapter 1139

    "Brother fan, will Shura be coerced by other forces, otherwise we''ve been here for so many years, and Wan guku is good for him. He doesn''t need to take such a big risk at all!"


    Liu Juan said with a little pity that she is still thinking about whether Shura has any difficulties.


    "As a member of the killer organization, how can you be coerced? If this happens, he is not Shura! I''ll deal with it. I''ll clean up the door! "


    Wang Fan said coldly.


    Liu Juan also continued to organize. She could see that Wang Fan really wanted to kill him. No matter what the reason, she broke the rule of wanguku by attacking members of the same organization!


    What''s more, as Wang Fan''s woman, Liu Juan naturally understood Wang Fan''s mind. Although Wang Fan didn''t say it, she could also understand that feeling.


    Two people no longer speak, Wang Fan quickly left Liu Juan ward, he found the fat man rushed to Shura''s residence.


    "Brother fan, is this address reliable? How could the man who injured Xiaojuan live in such a place? Is there a mistake? "


    Liu pangzi followed Wang Fan all the way back and forth. As a result, they came to an entertainment place. He couldn''t help but ask Wang Fan.


    "Even where you think it''s impossible to exist happens to be the place where Shura is hiding. Do you remember the adult supplies store hidden by members of wanguku in H country? In the same way, pay attention to caution. This Shura is an enemy, not a friend! "


    Wang fan saw Liu pangzi''s disbelieving eyes, and quickly gave a voice to remind him.


    "Brother fan, this man can really hide this place. It''s a mixture of good and bad. Isn''t it easy to expose? This kind of place is a Mafia stronghold


    Liu pangzi looked around and asked.


    "That''s why I asked. Shura has betrayed her. He dares to attack Xiaojuan. Maybe this place has been controlled by him, just like we control the black tiger Gang!"


    "Why else would Shura fight me alone? It''s crazy to want to go to the top! If we fight later, we don''t have to fight to death. We can''t reconcile with him! "


    Wang Fan said in a deep voice, at the moment, he has been observing the crowd in and out of the bar, which is a comprehensive entertainment place. The bar, KTV, and other full services are all equipped. Looking at the continuous flow of people, Wang Fanqiang has the desire to fight, because he knows that once he starts, he is bound to scare the snake.


    Shura, who is hidden in the dark, will definitely escape ahead of time when they find that they are coming!


    According to Liu Juan''s information, Wang Fan usually lives on the third floor of the club, because it''s very convenient to collect information. Compared with Liu Juan''s and Yang Jie''s methods of covering up and collecting, Shura''s effect is undoubtedly higher. Maybe the disguise is too successful. For such a long time, Shura''s identity has not been exposed.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi enter the club with a calm face. They look at the huge body of the fat man. The gangster horseman who is in charge of watching the game takes a look and nods his eyes. In r country, the more fierce people are, the more respected they are. Although Liu pangzi doesn''t have a tattoo, it''s not easy to offend.


    "Grass, is that how these grandsons of r country watch the show? I didn''t even ask. I''m not afraid that the terrorists will blow up the place! "


    Liu pangzi looked around with his eyes and said with a disappointed face.


    "Don''t talk. Someone has been staring at us in the dark for a long time. Hurry up!"


    Wang Fan urged Liu pangzi. He had a bad premonition in his heart. The atmosphere was too relaxed. He didn''t worry about the enemy''s revenge at all. It''s very likely that Shura has been transferred!


    Wang Fan went to the third floor with a gloomy face. According to the information given by Liu Juan, he directly found the room where Shura lived.


    "Room 403!"


    Wang Fan told Liu pangzi carefully.


    "Squeak"


    The door of Room 403 opened with a slight push from Wang Fan.


    "No one? Brother fan, this Shura has already run away! "


    Liu pangzi''s face was angry.


    In China, I was worried about Liu Juan and wanted to tear the Shura to pieces. As a result, they all came to the door now, but the Shura''s house was empty. Liu Pang could only empty it with his angry fist, and his strength of holding back was not enough.


    "Hurry up, this Shura is still cautious!"


    Wang Fan searched the room quickly, but didn''t get any useful information. He seemed to think of something and said to Liu pangzi.


    Shura''s strength and status are second only to him among all the bones, and he can naturally think of the problems that ordinary people can think of.


    Committing the murder of members of wanguku organization, you must know that wanguku will not let it go. I''m afraid Shura had already arranged his retreat when he hurt Liu Juan and Yang Jie a few days ago.


    "Brother fan, are you going now? Why don''t you ambush here? "


    Liu pangzi said regretfully. The room is neat, as if there are still people living in it. Maybe Shura is just out for a while. Isn''t it nice for them to wait?


    "If it''s you, you know that there is a strong enemy coming, and you can''t fight, will you still stay where you are and wait for others to come?"


    Seeing that Liu pangzi was still insisting, Wang Fan asked.


    "I''m sure not. If I can''t fight, I''ll run. But isn''t Shura a a brave man, maybe..."


    "Forget it, this man must have run away. No matter how fierce the fight is, he can''t beat you. He''ll stay to look for abuse!"


    Liu pangzi originally wanted to explain something. Seeing Wang Fan''s joking expression, he understood everything in an instant. I''m afraid I''ve fled abroad for a long time. Where will I stay in r country?


    Liu pangzi said, followed Wang Fan down the stairs.


    "Van Gogh, the situation is not right. How did these bastards take the guys?"


    From a long distance, Liu pangzi saw the gang gangsters who were harmless to human beings and animals just now. A group of people were gathering outside the club and kept looking around, just like the gang wanted to fight.


    "They are there. Don''t let them run away!"


    Before Wang Fan could reply, they saw the gang gangsters with steel pipes and long knives running towards them like hungry wolves.


    "Are these grandchildren mistaken? Or the back hand of Shura? "


    Liu pangzi asked vaguely, how long have they been in r country? How many hours have you been exposed?


    "Go out first, now the enemy is dark and I am clear!"


    Wang Fan said in a low voice that the situation is not clear at the moment. They have just arrived in r country, and they are not familiar with the local snake and the police station. They are afraid that they will suffer a lot if they make a big trouble rashly.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Wang Fan left his hand. In a flash, the gangster who was the first to rush in front of him had been patted away, and directly hit the crowd coming from behind. The field in front of them was cleared immediately.


    "Fat man, go!"


    Wang Fan greets Liu pangzi to keep up with him.


    He had a sharp look in his eyes and glanced at all the people present. He had already remembered each other''s faces in his mind.


    Wang Fanqiang forbeared to kill. When he found out the situation, he would clear up all these people one by one.

 V2.Chapter 1140

    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi are both experienced in many battles. They can''t grasp the rhythm of the battle any more. They quickly took advantage of each other''s opportunity to block each other and quickly got out of the situation of being surrounded.


    "Brother fan, are you running away? What''s that called? "


    Liu pangzi asked.


    It''s not like their style. They are blocked up and then leave in silence. No matter in China or other countries, they have never been angry.


    "Control anger! Don''t let anger affect your judgment! "


    "Just now, it was only five minutes before and after we went upstairs and went downstairs. There were so many people outside. Do you think they had a temporary intention? If this is going on, I don''t think the local police will show up in a few minutes. When we go to the police station together, won''t Shura laugh us to death? "


    "We are here to deal with the problem of Shura. As a result, no one saw us and was arrested in the police station. Although it didn''t matter much, we were delayed in time. Only Xiaojuan and Yang Jie were left outside. Can you rest assured?"


    Wang Fan looked at less and less people chasing behind him, and he was no longer flustered. He patiently explained to Wang pangzi.


    "What shall we do, brother fan? Just bear with it? "


    Liu pangzi forced to pinch fist, a face unwilling to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let it out for you! Now run slowly. Those people behind must think that we have no physical strength. They will catch up and hang them all the way. When they get to a remote place and control them, they will know which side of the enemy they are! "


    "We can''t do it now. In the downtown area, we will be surrounded by the police of r country if we move our hand. The gangs who can occupy Kyoto have some contact with the local police station. We''re new here. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    Wang Fan said calmly.


    The reason why strong dragon doesn''t take advantage of local snakes is that it hasn''t figured out the strength of local snakes. Once the details of local snakes are revealed, how can strong dragon and local snakes coexist?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi control their speed all the way, stop and go, and gradually lengthen the front line of the gangsters who pursue them. Some of the latter followers even give up directly, so that only three or five people are still looking for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    "Strange thing, these two people were still here just now. Why did they disappear so soon?"


    "Baga, I got the credit. How can these two run so fast?"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang Fan and Wang Fan have been completely hidden. At the moment, the gangsters who are tracking them have come near and are discussing with a pity on their face.


    "Grandson, your grandfather is here!"


    The fat man roared and jumped up directly from the bushes in the green belt. His huge body picked up two gangsters.


    "Bang!"


    With the help of big hands, their bodies were out of their control. Their heads collided with each other. The two gangsters even fell to the ground without any reaction.


    "Fat man, don''t knock out all of them. Keep them alive!"


    Wang Fan''s voice sounded not far away.


    The R countrymen who are following him escape and lie in ambush around to prevent others from escaping. Unexpectedly, he overestimates the gangsters who are pursuing them. He hasn''t even made a move yet. Several people who are pursuing them have already fallen on the ground, and they don''t know whether they were beaten by Liu pangzi or brought out.


    "Come on, why are we surrounded! If you don''t say it, that''s the end! "


    "Bang!"


    Wang Fan''s eyes are fierce. He looks at the R Chinese in front of Liu pangzi and says that he punches the street lamp on the green belt.


    Under this blow, the straight street lamp shakes, and there are obvious concave marks in the place where Wang Fan hit. Seeing this scene, the standing r people can''t help but open their mouths.


    "Pa!"


    "Sun Tzu, speak quickly! Do you think your bones are harder than steel pipes? Do you believe I''ll break your bones later? "


    Looking at the r people, Liu pangzi raised his hand and slapped them in the face, which directly awakened the r people.


    "Poop


    Liu pangzi in front of a flower, he saw the r people directly kneeling on the ground!


    "I''m sorry, it''s our fault. We shouldn''t disturb you."


    The R man said in a grovel that his head was almost close to the ground. Wang Fan deformed the lamp post, which brought him too much impact. He was afraid that the next second, Wang Fan''s powerful fist would fall directly on him.


    "I''m a peripheral member of the Black Dragon Society. We just received the news that you defeated master Chiba, the second male of r country, in Huaxia J City, and destroyed tiancongyun sword. For us, R, this is humiliating us!"


    Kneeling on the ground, r people with a humble face said the cause of things.


    "Joke, that insults you? The sword has no eyes. If you can''t afford to lose, don''t open a Kendo hall in China. If you dare to fight, you will have the consciousness of being killed. If you destroy a broken sword, the gangs in r country will not be able to sit down? Are you free? Do you want to get involved in this kind of thing? "


    Liu pangzi is not angry. He just bangs at the r people on the ground. After kicking, he does not forget to taunt them. How much strength do these gangsters have in mind? Do you think that an individual can bring him down and win glory for r country?


    "Fat man, stop fighting and let him go on!"


    Wang Fan quickly put out a voice to stop the way.


    Liu pangzi is both beating and bluffing. Once the r people can''t bear to faint, don''t they have to spend time to investigate the information?


    "After you wounded the second male Chiba in China, the whole person of the second male Chiba has changed. According to his master, Ichio kazitaro, there is a knot in his heart, which is more serious than the injury. If he can''t get out by himself, he will be useless all his life, and even dare not fight with others!"


    "Katsutaro ITO is a martial art myth in Kyoto, r country. He is the spiritual leader of the Black Dragon Society. The second male curator Chiba was bullied in China. We have to help. We just know that when you come to r country, the black dragon society naturally wants to fight! Otherwise, Katsutaro Ito''s words will make the black dragon fall apart


    The black dragon Association''s son of a bitch at the moment submissive said. When he heard Wang Fan''s voice, he just said everything.


    "Oh, brother fan, you''ve made people autistic. But this time, the male Chiba''s pressure resistance is too weak. Can''t you think of such a thing? If he doesn''t want to commit suicide, aren''t we going to be remembered by the gangs of r country? "


    Liu chubby said with a smile that it was not Shura who had done it, but heilonghui who avenged Chiba, the main and secondary male of Kendo hall!


    "This r-man is really careful. He lost a contest and played such a trick! Don''t win on the field, win off the field, it''s a pity to meet me


    "Bang!"


    Wang Fan directly flew up a foot, toward the side of the road to rest in a horizontal chair a step down split, wooden horizontal chair instant fragmented.


    "You can''t get involved in this. Don''t provoke me in the future! Otherwise, if I fight once, I won''t stay next time. "


    "Revenge, if the second male Chiba do not accept, you can let him continue to come, as long as he is not afraid of being beaten to autistic words!"


    Wang Fan a face disgust toward several Black Dragon Society members on the ground warning way.

 V2.Chapter 1141

    "No, never again. We just want to contribute to the guild, and then be promoted to the inner circle of the black dragon club. Before, the people above publicized that you defeated the curator Cinan Chiba by using intrigue to win. We thought that there were many people, just two of you."


    "I didn''t expect that you are so powerful that we can''t provoke you. We don''t dare next time!"


    Seeing Wang Fan''s warning, there was no intention of killing in his words. The members of the black dragon society who were lying on the ground pretending to be dead immediately got up and begged for mercy. The words were full of compliments.


    Flattery is common everywhere. Looking at the frightened r-countrymen in front of him, Wang Fan didn''t bother to start. He directly signaled a few people to get out of the way. They were all cannon fodder level gangsters, killing one and more. On the contrary, they were easy to be watched by the police. In addition to causing trouble, it was difficult to get the result he wanted.


    "Brother fan, these people of the black dragon club are really dogs. They are playing tricks. Do we want to use violence to control violence and let people kill the second male Chiba directly? If we can''t afford to lose, don''t play. This is a small one, but an old one?"


    Liu pangzi looked at the members of the black dragon club who ran away in a hurry and said with a funny face.


    It''s no wonder that the martial arts circle of r country is declining day by day. In this state of mind, what can we achieve along the way?


    "It''s not necessarily the idea of the second male Chiba. He can simply admit defeat at the contest, which means that this man is still open and aboveboard. The problem must be his master, Katsutaro ITO! If it''s true, I''m afraid the old man is fishing for fame. He can''t afford to lose! "


    "Don''t care about him, it''s just a clown. If it''s aimed at us, let them remember it for a lifetime next time! Repair the first back to the hospital to see Xiaojuan, Shura left, just don''t know what important confidential information he took away! "


    Wang Fan said that in his eyes, except for Liu Juan''s safety, other things are small things now. If you can reason, you can reason. If you can''t, you can reason with your fist. There is always one that suits the enemy.


    He is now very stable mentality, strong strength, technology is not pressure, more than money, he is not short of; It''s worth more than force. Now it''s 1 vs 1. I haven''t met it yet. For Wang Fan, no matter what the enemy routine, as long as the appearance, in front of him only kneel down!


    Before he knew it, Wang Fan had been growing up and had the style of dark Godfather.


    Liu Juan ward, Kyoto Hospital, r country.


    "Brother fan, Shura has been lurking in that position for a long time. As far as I know, he should have no other stronghold in Kyoto. I''m afraid he''s leaving now to hide in the dark and attack us!"


    Liu Juan said to Wang Fan.


    She heard Wang Fan''s analysis just now. It doesn''t look like a sign of Shura''s withdrawal.


    As a Luocha, she has performed more tasks with Shura than Wang Fan, and she is more clear about Shura''s human nature. The heat of Shura is not like a person who chooses to escape without saying a word.


    To be more serious, many killers of wanguku are ruthless. Even if they fall to the ground, they have to catch a handful of gray people when they get up. In the face of Shura''s fight for the throne, Liu Juan will not give up. After the injury is healed, she must let Shura give an account!


    And Shura, not to mention, is now in a foreign country, and he must know that Wang Fan has come to r country. The success rate of fighting against Wang Fan in r country is higher than that in W province. Shura, who is good at controlling battle information, will not give up this opportunity. Shura can''t escape from r country, but just hide in the dark and wait for the chance to strike a fatal blow!


    "Xiaojuan, this Shura must be staring at you in the dark. He must have known about my coming to r country. He didn''t dare to come out and face me. What courage does he have to step on me? I''m afraid he has escaped from r country! "


    Wang Fan confidently said that he has confidence in his strength. He is the insurmountable ceiling of Shura. If you want to be superior, you can''t get around him!


    But Shura knew that he came to r country, but he did not dare to come out. What did Shura do when he stayed in r country? If you don''t dare to face him directly, you can''t go up and hide in the dark to shame yourself?


    "Brother fan, be careful in everything. Shura''s thought of going to the top has been around for a long time. It''s better to look directly at the hidden. We haven''t found it. Moreover, according to the stronghold where he lives, I doubt that he has developed his own forces! "


    "Although he is not in the stronghold now, he will definitely not go out to escape. He must be observing us in the new stronghold. You just arrived in R City, he will not move now. He is not sure. Who dares to face you?"


    "I guess he must be making a plan secretly to get rid of you completely, so you should be careful when you go out recently. After all, he has been in r country for a longer time than you and me, and some hidden means in his hands have not been exposed. We should be on guard against these things!"


    Liu Juan looks worried and says to Wang Fan. He knows Wang fan is good at it, but Shura is secretly developing gangster forces. These people usually don''t have much threat, but it''s hard to say now.


    Besides, Shura is the kind of person who does not compromise means in order to achieve his goal! With his fighting power, developing local gangs in R is just a drag on him. Since Shura considers absorbing local forces, he must have a certain advantage over local people in R, which they do not have as outsiders.


    "In fact, the Mafia forces in r country are bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. As long as they are more ruthless than them, this kind of cannon fodder can be developed as much as possible. Shura doesn''t think that relying on these cannon fodder to make trouble can replace me


    Wang Fan disdains to say that through the experience of being blocked in the club by the black dragon club today, he has explored the general level of the Mafia power in r country. Moreover, the black dragon club can be regarded as a high-level Mafia organization in Kyoto. Where can the power temporarily pulled up by Shura be stronger?


    "Fan Ge, in r country, gangs are not terrible. They all serve for the Ninja organization behind them. These gangs threaten ordinary people and collect protection fees! The real Mafia organization in r country is actually Ninja organization


    "Some senior leaders of the gang are actually members of the Ninja organization, so that they can survive in a city like Kyoto. If there is no Ninja identity behind them, it''s a small underworld."


    "Here, as long as you get the status of xiaren in the Ninja organization, you can be a high-level leader in the gang. The members of the Black Dragon Society you meet are actually peripheral members. They are all unemployed vagrants. What strength is there?"


    Liu Juan quickly explained to Wang Fan the detailed information of the gangs in r country.


    In r country, Wang fan can ignore the threat of those gangs, but Ninja organization, that''s a barrier that can''t get around.


    Liu Juan is also worried that Shura, in order to increase his power, woos Ninja members. In that case, the confidentiality of wanguku is a joke in r country!

 V2.Chapter 1142

    "The Ninja organization in r country is actually the only Mafia in r country. Now those Mafia forces we know well are actually the cannon fodder of Ninja organization?"


    Wang Fan doubts toward Liu Juan asked.


    If so, the Ninja organization will be terrible. He has been in contact with half of Tibet in H country, and Chiba, the main and secondary male of Kendo hall in China. All these are the strength of tolerance. To tell you the truth, if the number is small, it doesn''t matter.


    What if the strength of this level of tolerance is the main force in the Ninja organization? There are still more difficult to be promoted. What''s the combat effectiveness?


    At this moment, Wang Fan began to face up to the Ninja organization of r country.


    "Just as you think, the Ninja organization of r country is the people on the top of the underground forces of r country. Other people or forces have to act according to their faces. It''s too difficult for the Ninja organization to infiltrate. We don''t know their organizational structure and specific forces at all!"


    "The only thing that can be sure is that there won''t be too many ninjas at the level of Zhongren, otherwise they won''t go out to perform tasks, only one intermediate Ninja will lead the team!"


    Seeing the change in Wang Fan''s attitude, Liu Juan explained to Wang Fan in as much detail as possible that this is an important information about life safety, which is not careless at all.


    "Zhongren? I don''t know what level of Shangren is, whether it''s a change in combat effectiveness or a change in influence and reputation. Otherwise, Zhongren is really not enough to see! "


    Wang Fan said thoughtfully.


    In his impression, Zhongren is just like that. For ordinary people, Zhongren is indeed their insurmountable existence, but for Wang Fan who has repeatedly rubbed Zhongren on the ground, it''s just like that. He can''t beat him anyway.


    "Buzz"


    Hearing the sound, Wang Fan habitually touched his pocket and found that it was not his mobile phone that vibrated, but Liu Juan''s mobile phone on the bed.


    Liu Juan picked up the mobile phone, not the phone, but received several emails in a row, which caused the mobile phone to vibrate for a long time.


    Her face, which had been improved, gradually turned from sunny to overcast as she continued to read the mail.


    "Brother fan, something''s wrong! Kitakawa, the leader of the kamikaze organization, was killed half an hour ago! "


    Liu Juan looks ugly and says that she is protected by the sacred wind organization these days, otherwise she dare not stay in the hospital to recuperate. As a result, now she actually sees this kind of bad news. The leader of the sacred wind organization is killed in the headquarters!


    "The leader of Shenfeng organization was killed? What about the Qianxue family? "


    Wang Fan asked in surprise. He felt that an invisible net was covering them. Then he contacted the Shenfeng organization controlled by the Qianxue family. As a result, it came out that the leader of the Shenfeng organization had been killed. Is this a coincidence or a threat to him? Who did that?


    Is Ninja getting back at him? Killing beitiaokawa is revenge for the second male Chiba!


    Or did Shura do it? After all, before that, Shenfeng organization had been protecting Liu Juan and blocking Shura''s plan. Was this Shura''s warning to him?


    "This information is not only from our intelligence personnel in r country, but also from Southeast Asian countries. They also have their own channels. It''s just a matter of time. Now there are more than ten e-mails indicating that the leader of Kamikawa organization, kitaochuan, was killed. That''s probably true."


    "Now the underground forces in Southeast Asia, as long as they have some strength, all know about it. This Shenfeng organization is an old Mafia in r country, and its leader, beitiaokawa, is even more powerful than Zhongren. Unexpectedly, they were killed! I can''t imagine that this sacred wind organization is going to collapse! "


    With a worried face, Liu Juan analyzed that she knew more about the strength of various gangs in r country than Wang Fan.


    "No? There is a hundred year family behind the Shenfeng organization, and the Qianxue family is supporting it. How can the killing of an organization leader cause unrest? To put it bluntly, it''s about changing the security guard. It''s not so serious! "


    Wang fan is surprised to say that he knows how deep the history of the family has been handed down for a hundred years. When the leader of Shenfeng organization is killed, the Qianxue family is changing to another leader. At most, the power of Shenfeng is declining, not to mention falling apart, unless the Qianxue family gives up to continue to form Shenfeng organization.


    However, Liu Juan is more rigorous in collecting information. Since he dares to say so, he must have mastered the relevant clues.


    "Brother fan, ninja organization is the spiritual pillar of the whole r country''s underworld. As long as the underworld is guarded by Zhongren, it can be prosperous forever. In addition to the current leader beitiaokawa, the strength of Shenfeng organization is close to Zhongren. According to the information I collected, they also have some members of xiaren. It doesn''t matter if they are small gangs, but as the subsidiary strength of the inheritance family, it can''t be said!"


    "Either the Qianxue family sends the hidden Zhongren to replace beitiaokawa, or they can only wait for the Shenfeng organization to be annexed by other forces! In r country, inheriting families or forces, in fact, is competing for high-end combat power. Only when the high-end combat power is equal, can there be a chance of cannon fodder confrontation! "


    Liu Juan is worried inside and outside of her words. She hopes Wang fan can help Shenfeng.


    "You mean that the Shenfeng organization or the Qianxue family can''t compete with other forces in high-end combat power, so... If there''s something to call, I''ll go to the Shenfeng headquarters first to see who did it!"


    Wang Fan said anxiously to Liu Juan.


    The leader of Shenfeng organization was killed. The situation has shown that someone is going to fight against the Qianxue family, but I don''t know if it''s because of him!


    Wang Fan''s efficiency is very high. Before long, he and Liu pangzi came to the headquarters of Kyoto sacred wind organization.


    "Thousand snow? You''re here, too? "


    When Wang fancai arrived at the headquarters of Shenfeng organization, she saw a beautiful figure. It was Qian Xue, but she frowned slightly, as if thinking about something. She didn''t notice Wang Fan who came near.


    "Van Gogh? Why are you here? Aren''t you protecting Liu Juan? "


    Thousand snow hesitated to ask a way.


    According to the information he helped Wang Fan investigate before, Liu Juan was hospitalized for recuperation, while Wang Fan flew directly from China to Kyoto, r country. The main reason is that Liu Juan was injured. How long has it been since Wang Fan put Liu Juan in the hospital, but he himself appeared in front of him.


    At this moment, thousands of snow in the heart of a more inexplicable moved.


    "Is there any clue, who actually started the operation against the Shenfeng organization, and actually executed the beheading operation directly?"


    Wang Fan asked gravely.


    "Brother fan, the spies planted in various forces by Shenfeng organization have sent back information. Zhongren, who guards their forces, has not left at all. This is not done by the local Mafia forces!"


    "But if I bear it, I will not be the opponent of kitaochuan if there are fewer people. If there are more people, there will be movement! And beitiaokawa was killed in his residence. If you want to do this, the enemy''s strength should be at least moderate tolerance or higher level, so that it is possible not to disturb anyone to kill beitiaokawa! "


    "I''m afraid this person is a foreign power. Except for you who are in r country, other foreign forces have no such skill at all!"


    Thousands of snow frown, will her heart guess out, although don''t believe is Wang Fan where ten thousand bone dry personnel start, but she temporarily can''t analyze other forces start the possibility.

 V2.Chapter 1143

    "Qianxue, you mean, wanguku Shura''s moving hand!"


    "That''s right. Among the wanguku members of r country, I''m afraid only Shura and I can do it easily. But what''s the purpose of Shura? Warning me? Or to warn the Shenfeng organization to protect Liu Juan? "


    Wang fan knows in the heart, says calmly toward thousand snow.


    In all likelihood, Shura did this. After all, Shenfeng organization will provide protection for Liu Juan for a long time, which is the biggest provocation for the killer Shura. If it is him, Wang Fan will also perform the decapitation task to deter Shenfeng organization.


    "This is definitely made by Shura! Beitiaokawa is the leader of our kamikaze organization and the strongest ninja in the battle. He was killed by Shura, which is a great loss for our kamikaze organization! "


    "And with the killing of beitiaokawa, some of our old opponents will also jump out. Now only a few people suffer. I''m afraid the kamikaze organization will be weakened in the future!"


    Thousands of Snow said here, shook his head, a face not dry looking at Wang Fan said.


    "For so many years, there are still people hiding in the dark, trying to target your Shenfeng organization? Will you let these people grow up? "


    Wang Fan inconceivable looking at a thousand snow to ask a way, does a thousand snow not know? I know that the enemy has been lurking for many years!


    It''s really a big heart. Is it a confidence?


    "Brother fan, the strength of beitiaokawa can be regarded as Zhongren. In Ninja organizations, the forces with Zhongren in charge are all big forces, and they are not allowed to fight with each other. So although we want to make some moves, they are all superficial. For the hostile forces with Zhongren, it is not harmful to Daya!"


    "This rule was made by the Ninja association a hundred years ago, and no organization can overstep it. Now that beitiaokawa is killed, it''s our kamikaze organization that is in danger. Shura is really powerful. We really know enough about these things in our r country!"


    Thousand snow a face helpless, Shura strength is strong don''t say, actually point to the key, the sacred wind organization directly exposed to the r country Mafia forces in front of.


    "Miss, Mr. Akutagawa is back!"


    A ninja in black suddenly appears in front of Qianxue and reports to qianxuehui.


    "Well, I see. Let''s go down first."


    Qianxue calmly says that although beitiaokawa, who has lost the power of Naruto, still has several Naruto, she feels helpless in the face of the hostile forces with Naruto. Akutagawa''s return is also a skillful woman who can''t make a meal without rice.


    Only with the support of xiaren, we can''t resist the oppression from Zhongren!


    "Qian Xue, Wang Fan? You two are here, too


    Akutagawa letter see thousand snow and Wang Fan two people, a face tired toward two people say hello.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang Fan asked in a puzzled voice. As a senior member of the Kamikawa organization, Akutagawa Shin''s face actually showed this tired expression, which made him puzzled.


    "I''ve just returned to r country. I''m not sure about other people. Shura''s skill is too strong. I''m afraid most people will be poisoned if they go to investigate! I went to investigate myself. "


    "I''ve heard about this. It''s probably what Wan guku Shura did. The reason is that we protected Liu Juan for a long time ago. This man is always ready to repay us. I didn''t expect that he was so cruel. We have to take precautions. I''m afraid that he still has a back hand. According to Shura''s character, he can''t just warn us!"


    "You two talk first. I''ll arrange it. I''m afraid a strong enemy will come!"


    Akutagawa said to Wang Fan and Qianxue in a hurry. His tired tone could hardly cover up the awkwardness.


    "It seems that Shura has done too much damage to the sacred wind organization. It''s hard for Akutagawa to come to an end in a short time!"


    Wang Fan feeling general said.


    As a judge of Shenfeng, Akutagawa''s spirit of doing everything by himself is not possessed by everyone.


    "Ah, brother fan, this is also a helpless move. No one can use Shenfeng now. Akutagawa Shin has to come back, otherwise I have to investigate this matter!"


    Thousand snow looking at Wang Fan, tone heavy say.


    Mr. Akutagawa is now leading the team in person. What he says is to increase the cohesion of his subordinates. However, the truth is that no one in Kamikawa is available.


    "Shenfeng organization is not available. Are you kidding, Qianxue?"


    Wang fan is surprised to see thousand snow to say.


    This is the family power inherited by Qianxue family for a hundred years. How can we say that nobody can use it? Is the Qianxue family planning to give up the sacred wind organization and start a new business?


    "Brother fan, I don''t want to hide this from you. Now the Shenfeng organization has fallen out of the second echelon of R power, and it''s just better than the third rate small gangs. Now we are eating our old money for many tasks. If we lose beitiaokawa this time, the Shenfeng organization will definitely hurt our muscles and bones!"


    "What about the Centennial family? Fighting is money. Now the Shenfeng organization can''t make ends meet, and its salary can''t be raised. The inside information is gradually consumed, and its strength is naturally getting weaker and weaker. With the loss of beitiaokawa, we can''t be wiped out by the existence of those people in our hands. "


    "It''s just that our original sites and shops will definitely shrink. If we don''t compromise in the face of great disparity of strength, the hostile forces with Zhongren can attack us, and we don''t have to bear the punishment of Ninja! This is also survival of the fittest


    Thousands of Snow said, tone began to swallow, listen to Wang Fan heart a tremor.


    It turned out that Qianxue, who had been strong in front of him, was under such great pressure.


    "Qianxue, let me take over the Shenfeng organization. You still manage Shenfeng. I just have a name. I believe Shura doesn''t dare to show up because of my fame. The Ninja organization of r country you are worried about comes to find fault. They come to kill one and two to kill a pair!"


    "I have also integrated the underground forces in H country, and your Shenfeng organization. In fact, it''s not a big problem. If anyone dares to target your Shenfeng organization again, I''ll let it disappear!"


    Wang Fan said sincerely to Qian Xue.


    He now knows the downfall of Shenfeng organization. If he lets it go, Qianxue''s future must be to work hard for Shenfeng organization and bear great pressure every day. How can Wang Fan make his woman bear such a heavy burden?


    "Brother fan, thank you for your kindness. You don''t have to worry about things organized by Shenfeng. I''ll take care of them!"


    "Although the Kamikawa organization has lost beitiaokawa, we still have a few xiaren. They have been registered in Ninja organization, which is much better than many gangs. Besides, xiaren also has friends. I''ll ask them to find more friends to help. Maybe the strength of the Kamikawa organization will increase instead of decreasing!"


    Qian Xue wiped her red eyes and said to Wang Fan with a smile.


    Qian Xue knows that Wang Fan has a good intention, but the Shenfeng organization is passed on to her by her father. Although Wang fan is her man, after all, she is a foreigner. Can the Shenfeng organization controlled by foreigners be regarded as the Shenfeng organization of r country?

 V2.Chapter 1144

    "If there''s any difficulty, you should tell me that I''ll be here tonight. In case of the situation you mentioned, some of the hostile forces will come to find trouble, and I can help!"


    Wang Fan a face calms toward thousand snow to say.


    Just now, the proposal of integrating Shenfeng organization was rejected. He knew that Qian Xue must have something on her mind. If she mentioned it one after another, it would be counterproductive.


    For Qian Xue''s situation, he can guess most of it.


    This is a family inheritance, carrying the glory of the family for a hundred years. He can help for a while, but he can''t help for a lifetime. Moreover, if he is involved in too much, it will really have an impact on the reputation of Shenfeng organization.


    In his opinion, Qianxue has fallen into a dead end, in order to maintain the spirit of her parents, but the actual situation does not allow her to continue. If there is no external intervention, Wang fan is very worried about the future of Shenfeng.


    Then all this, Wang fan is not good enough to explain directly with Qian Xue, otherwise it will make two people have estrangement, he has mentioned, let Qian Xue know that he means to help. The follow-up can only be considered in the long run.


    "OK, brother fan, please keep an eye on me. I''m a little uncomfortable. Let''s have a rest first."


    Thousand snow finish saying suddenly turn round, she is afraid to stay down, will let Wang Fan see her tears side. As a strong woman, he didn''t want Wang Fan to worry about him.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Looking at the fast away figure, Wang Fan opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Shura''s killing of beitiaokawa came too suddenly, which caught Kamikawa off guard.


    If you let him deal with it, it''s not a matter at all. What about the strength of Zhongren?


    He can keep the other side as much as he wants.


    Unfortunately, Qian Xue may have some worries in her heart, but she doesn''t have to rely on her own way to solve the problem.


    "Kamikaze!"


    Seeing Qianxue leave, Wang fan doesn''t follow Qianxue to her room, but continues to stroll in the headquarters of Shenfeng organization.


    He wanted to see how strong the Shenfeng organization''s defensive measures against strong foreign enemies are?


    From these intensities, we can see if Shura has any specific strength, and even if it is silent, we can feel our way into the headquarters.


    Even if the Shenfeng organization is going downhill, it is also a long-standing Mafia force in r country. The defense of its headquarters is not accessible to ordinary people.


    Just now, he had carefully observed the scene of beitiaokawa''s killing.


    It was found that there was no decent resistance in beitiaokawa. It was totally a one shot death.


    This shows that Shura''s strength has been greatly improved, and even the members of the Shenfeng organization who carried out the inspection directly sneaked into beitiaokawa''s residence.


    If anyone finds out ahead of time, beitiaokawa will not be killed by Shura and killed in his residence.


    Beitiaokawa has been killed, Wang Fan did not continue to check the traces of hands, but will last night Shura lurking in the route, carefully checked again.


    Can not disturb anyone, lurking in the route, are more difficult dead angle.


    Wang Fan constantly observed that he had found no less than two hidden routes. At the same time, he could not help sighing about the protection level of Shenfeng organization.


    If it is really declining, these routes are not really dead ends, but if they are more alert, they can completely avoid each other''s sneaking in if no one else.


    He has just seen the inspection route of Shenfeng organization. The intensity is not weak, but the vigilance of inspectors is too low. In his mind, he even simulated how Shura sneaked in. In fact, the chance that Shura would not be found was very low. Maybe the members of the inspection team would turn around and find out, but no matter how low the chance was, it was still grasped by Shura.


    "It''s worthy of Shura. It''s a wonderful opportunity to control. You are qualified to challenge me!"


    Wang Fan''s inner strength to Shura probably has an evaluation, although the two are rivals, but it does not hinder Wang Fan''s praise to Shura.


    "No, this kind of defense is nothing to a real master! In this way, the safety of Qianxue is still a big problem! "


    Wang Fan inspected a circle, some worried to himself.


    Even now the Shenfeng organization has strengthened its security defense measures, but in Wang Fan''s eyes, it can still sneak in without disturbing anyone. Although he didn''t know whether Zhongren, who is good at lurking in Ninja organization, could have the same strength, such as entering into the realm of nobody, Wang Fan didn''t want to gamble on the strength of the other party.


    If you bet right, it''s just that the other party can''t sneak in quietly. If you bet wrong, it''s that kamikaze will suffer!


    Wang Fan finds Akutagawa Shin with a heavy heart. Now Qianxue deliberately avoids Wang Fan, especially in the mobilization of personnel of Shenfeng organization. If she wants to contact Qianxue, she can only be persuaded by others, and Akutagawa shin is the best choice.


    "Wang Fan, what''s up?"


    Looking at Wang Fan who pushed the door in, Akutagawa asked straightforwardly that if he could get to the present position and observe his words, that was the basic operation. Seeing Wang Fan''s worried look at the moment, it''s definitely more than just worrying about the surface.


    "To tell you the truth, are there any members of Shenfeng who can not carry the flag and whose strength has reached the level of Zhongren?"


    Wang Fan said straightforwardly that since Akutagawa Shin didn''t cover up, he didn''t go around any more.


    "No, although I''m confident, if I really face Zhongren one-on-one, I can only delay time. I''m definitely not Zhongren''s opponent!"


    Akutagawa letter gritted his teeth, want to show tough, finally helpless toward Wang Fan said.


    "Since the Shenfeng organization has come to this stage, why not consider the issue of being incorporated? I talked with Qian Xue about my coming to incorporate the Shenfeng organization. I will solve any hostile forces of the Shenfeng organization. If you manage it, it''s up to you. I only make adjustments in the general direction!"


    "I can''t figure it out. If Shenfeng persists in this way, shrinks its territory and bows to the Zhongren forces, it will become a roadside gangster. Is it necessary to stick to its spiritual concept? Besides, I don''t interfere in your management at all! "


    "I really want to help Shenfeng survive, instead of boiling frogs in warm water. Can you help me persuade Qianxue?"


    Wang Fan said solemnly to Akutagawa.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, it''s that Shenfeng has existed for a hundred years. It''s not only an organization, but also an indispensable part of its members'' lives. In your Chinese words, people born as Shenfeng are also ghosts of Shenfeng when they die."


    "If the Shenfeng organization is incorporated by you, then for the members of the organization, the sky has collapsed. Even if they live, they are like losing their homes. Even if they die, their souls have no place to put. The reason why Qianxue didn''t agree to your incorporation is just because of this consideration!"


    Looking at Wang Fan''s puzzled expression, Akutagawa Shin patiently expressed the spirit of Shenfeng organization to Wang Fan.

 V2.Chapter 1145

    "Is it for the sake of your so-called spiritual consolation that the huge kamikaze organization is slowly declining? Although you can survive, you have lost the glory of the past. Is this the sacred wind organization you want to see? "


    Wang Fan said slightly angrily.


    Reputation and spiritual food vary from person to person. He does not want to deprive the members of Shenfeng organization of these rights, but all the spiritual world construction depends on the material foundation.


    And now the Shenfeng organization is so poor that there are no experts who can hold hands, even those who can''t support the facade. Is it really good to care about the spiritual world?


    "I know you are kind-hearted, but for the warriors of r country, they would rather cut their belly for the purpose of guarding than choose to survive! Those who can become members of kamikaze are all qualified R warriors in my heart


    Akutagawa Shinichi said in his right words.


    He saw that Wang Fan was angry. As a high-level member of Shenfeng organization, he was also a warrior of r country. He understood that because of the different environment, the samurai idea of r country was not suitable for Wang Fan, and it was difficult for Wang Fan to understand. Even if he risked offending Wang Fan, he had to explain the things of Shenfeng organization.


    "You... Do it by yourself. Since you insist, I won''t persuade you. If you have something to call me, I''ll leave first!"


    Wang fan saw that he had already explained to reason and moved to emotion. As a result, Akutagawa Shin was still indifferent and insisted on their ideas again and again. He could only ask for nothing.


    Having not experienced the social beating, they are afraid that they are still living in the illusory spiritual vision. Only when they are severely beaten by the society, they will know that the advantages of being incorporated and integrated are greater than the disadvantages for Shenfeng!


    Wang fan is not interested and doesn''t plan to stay. Although Akutagawa Shin''s strength is not in his eyes, after Shura''s tossing, I believe they will strengthen their vigilance. If he continues to choose to stay, I''m afraid Akutagawa Shin will mistakenly think that he sees no one in the sacred wind organization, which will increase unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Wang Fan plans to return the same way. Now that the Shenfeng organization has strengthened its patrol and vigilance, he might as well go back to the hospital to take care of Liu Juan. After all, in his opinion, although the Shenfeng organization sends people to guard Liu Juan, they really want to be touched. It is estimated that the guards are not even ninjas.


    "Eh, there is no taxi passing by at this point. Are they all afraid of being implicated in the gang fighting?"


    Wang Fan stood on the side of the road in front of the headquarters of Shenfeng organization. After waiting for a long time, no taxi stopped. He complained helplessly that he had left the fat man with him, at least now he can still rub the car back.


    "Forget it, just take it as exercise!"


    Looking at the quiet road, Wang Fan said to himself that he had a deep memory, and a route suddenly appeared in his mind. He was ready to run all the way back to the hospital where Liu Juan was.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the speed of Wang Fan''s night run is the speed of ordinary people''s 100 meter sprint; But Wang Fan kept this speed. Like a flash of lightning, he quickly appeared in the eyes of the stunned passers-by of r country, and then quickly disappeared.


    Wang Fan ran and slowly slowed down, because a figure appeared not far in front of him, so he stopped in the middle of the road.


    As Wang Fan approached, he saw that there were still accessories on the r people who were blocking the road. It was obvious that those who came were not good.


    "Youxi, are you wang fan?"


    Seeing that Wang fan stopped walking, the r people in the road asked Wang Fan.


    "I''m wang fan. Are you from Shura?"


    Wang Fan replied warily that this place is so remote that he can''t even see the vehicles. The r people who suddenly appeared actually knew his name, so he had to be on guard.


    Wang fan is worried that if he is not careful, he will be surrounded by the other party.


    If Shura makes a move, the front of Shura is not his opponent, and behind his back, he will definitely make Yin moves. In case of using the official to buckle the excrement basin for him, it will give him a lot of trouble.


    "Shura? I don''t know. Since you dare to come to r country, is this a provocation to our yidaoliujian sect? You really deceive the master of Kendo in our country


    In the face of Wang Fan''s doubts, the r people who blocked the way didn''t answer at all. Instead, they yelled at Wang Fan.


    "Who is this man? He is powerful and murderous. Did he join hands with Shura?"


    Wang fan is more careful when he hears that the other party denies knowing Shura. At this time point, he is still on his way back. Besides Shura hiding in the dark to observe him, who will be free to investigate his information in such a timely manner?


    As for the other side''s provocative words, love dinner seems to be unnecessary. These r people are shameless. They want to fight others, but they still act like they are in the wrong. They are really thick skinned.


    "I''m Katsutaro ITO. Chiba is my disciple!"


    Katsutaro ITO said to Wang Fan with a stern face.


    "Second male Chiba... Master of J City Kendo hall! I remember. You want to avenge him. Can''t you afford to lose? "


    Wang Fan said suddenly.


    He almost forgot about Chiba. When he heard that Katsutaro ITO mentioned Chiba, he remembered that there was still such a thing. Is the feeling here to seek revenge?


    During this period of time, he has been busy with Shura, which makes him a little suspicious. It turns out that this matter has nothing to do with Shura. It must be something that he warned the Black Dragon Society before. The other party obviously didn''t pay attention to his warning.


    "It''s not that you can''t afford to lose, it''s that you don''t win brilliantly enough. You cheat in the competition, and use the way of cheating to break tiancongyun sword, which makes the strength of the second male Chiba greatly damaged. This despicable trick is also worth talking about winning or losing?"


    Ito said angrily to Wang Fan.


    As a master of Kendo in r country, tiancongyun sword, a famous sword in r country, was kept by him before. But he knew the hardness of this sword. It was impossible for human to break tiancongyun sword. Wang Fan must have destroyed tiancongyun sword by other means before the competition. Yes, the second male Chiba was defeated in the contest.


    Because of the defeat in the contest, the second male Chiba is closed now. This kind of forced closure is the most dangerous. To wake up the second male Chiba is to prove that the contest is unfair!


    Let him know that he did not lose to Wang Fan in strength, but lost to Wang Fan in intrigue!


    Let Wang Fan admit, is certainly unrealistic, then beat him, when the time comes, Wang Fan how to win the contest process is not left to him to write?


    "You are the master of kendo. You''re the one with the heart. All the Chinese thugs are better than you


    "If you want to add crime, you have no choice. If you want to fight, you can come here. You''ve known for a long time that you r countrymen are shameless. You beat the little ones out and the old ones come out. Unexpectedly, the old ones are not shameless, but they are too thick skinned. If you want to fight, you can make excuses. Bah!"


    Wang fan is too lazy to explain to the other party when he sees that Katsutaro ITO is making trouble out of nothing. He is worried that there is no place to vent his anger. Someone has stretched out his face to let him fight. What else can he hesitate?


    It''s done!

 V2.Chapter 1146

    "Angry? Is this trying to kill people? You look down on the martial arts strength of r country! "


    "I really think that if you have some strength, you can do evil everywhere. This time, you will be damaged in r country. Who else dares to shout in your Chinese martial arts circle?"


    Seeing Wang Fan rushing towards him, ITO said with a sneer.


    He originally thought that Wang Fan would take the initiative only if he needed more stimulation. He didn''t expect that Wang Fan in front of him was also a fool. He dared to take the lead, which was exactly what he wanted.


    The reason why he talks so much nonsense is that he has secretly arranged for two people to imagine that Wang Fan''s angry video will be cut off, and then it will be widely spread in the martial arts circles of China and r country, which is a blow to the newly bustling martial arts circles of China!


    "Whoosh!"


    It''s useless to say more. Katsutaro ITO pulls out his sword, and Wang Fan has already done it. Then the rest is to chop Wang Fan under the sword, and all the losses will be recovered.


    Wang Fan didn''t leave a hand. He knew that Katsutaro ITO was a shameless person. Taijiquan was changeable, but it was hard and soft. At the moment, he was in a hurry to vent his anger. He didn''t use the soft strength to fight the enemy.


    The so-called "boxing is afraid of youth", Wang Fan''s boxing style is almost all open and close. As the second male Chiba''s master, ITO Katsutaro is over sixty years old, and his physical strength is his biggest flaw.


    Even though Katsutaro ITO is skillful and experienced, he can''t stop the decline of his physical strength. If he has enough strength, he can''t cope with it.


    Although Wang Fan didn''t have a sword in his hand, he was quick and could quickly predict the attack of itogako taro. After dozens of rounds, the sharp point of the sword didn''t even touch Wang Fan''s clothes, let alone cut him under the sword.


    On the other hand, Katsutaro ITO is already out of breath, and he has to guard against Wang Fan''s powerful and heavy fists. Katsutaro ITO can even hear his fists whistling. If he is hit by Wang Fan, he will lose his fighting power instantly.


    "Don''t you Chinese dare to have a head-on collision? How can you keep dodging


    Katsutaro ITO angrily scolded that he wanted to cut Wang Fan into pieces, but he was still relying on his efforts and was always doing useless work.


    "Old man, do you really think you are invincible?"


    Wang Fan said in a cold voice.


    Although he was angry just now, he didn''t lose his mind.


    He knew that the Shenfeng organization was in trouble, and he would have to deal with the ninja of r country in the future. Since he was the master of Chiba, and he was also known as the Kendo master of r country, his strength must be far beyond the general Zhongren. Maybe he has reached the level of Shangren. It''s just right to measure the Ninja strength of r country.


    At the moment, Wang Fan took advantage of Ito''s angry scolding. His hand stopped when ITO was talking. He flashed directly in front of him.


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    Wang Fan''s face shows the murderer, two clear fracture sounds ring out, unexpectedly is ITO Jiazi Taro''s sword holding arms are broken.


    Wang Fan''s power is unforgettable. ITO Jiazi taro is in great pain, but his sword hasn''t been discarded yet. He tries to withdraw his sword from Wang Fan''s power with the pain of breaking his arm. However, all this has been seen through by Wang Fan for a long time.


    He turned his fist into his palm and gently lifted it from his broken arm. The sword in his hand was out of his control.


    "It''s said that matching sword is the second life of Kendo master. Today I''ll see how I cheat and break your matching sword!"


    Wang Fan''s eyes were fixed on the sword that he had chosen to make complaints about him.


    He waved his arms directly to the blade, as if not afraid of being scratched by the sharp blade.


    "Wow..."


    Taiji''s strength burst out, and all kinds of soft strength and inch strength came out together. Yidong Jiazi Taro''s precious sword was disintegrated by Wang Fan in the air, turned into broken scrap iron, and fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t control my strength well. This time I broke a little too much."


    Wang fan stopped, looked at the dense debris on the ground, said apologetically, it seems that it was really caused by his carelessness. Because of his mistake, his sword was broken into so many pieces.


    "You... Poof"


    His hands were broken, and then his sword was broken by Wang Fan. ITO had not been insulted for decades. He was so impatient that he didn''t have time to say anything. He directly spat out a mouthful of old blood. Wang Fan thought that ITO had hidden a secret weapon in his mouth. He dodged again and directly escaped to the side, perfectly avoiding Ito''s hematemesis attack.


    "Why do you humiliate me so much?"


    Katsutaro ITO looked at Wang Fan with hatred on his face and said that if he lost to Wang Fan in private, no one else saw him. But this time, he knew that the person who had arranged for him was imagining that all his embarrassed appearance had been recorded.


    If he wins, naturally all the plans will be developed according to his plan. However, even his sword was broken by Wang Fan. Then I think that just now he laughed at Wang Fan for cheating. At this moment, Ito''s real anger turned to anger, and his innocence was completely destroyed.


    He pretended to die with Wang Fan, but in Wang Fan''s puzzled eyes, he directly plunged into the pieces of sword on the ground, and his forehead was covered with sharp pieces.


    "The sword is in people''s hands, and I am dedicated to martial arts instead of dying in the hands of Chinese people."


    Katsutaro ITO vomited blood from the corner of his mouth. It was like chanting scriptures and saying a lot of birds'' words. Wang Fanzhi understood some of them. Why he was loyal? He would rather commit suicide than die under his hands. It seemed that losing to Wang Fan was a very humiliating thing.


    "What a madman! Make trouble out of nothing and commit suicide if you lose!"


    Wang Fan said in a confused way that he hadn''t done it just now, but he never thought that Katsutaro ITO attached so much importance to matching swords and "died for love" in order to match swords


    Wang Fan didn''t feel guilty about the death of the Kendo master. It was like he wanted to bite him and then was driven away by him. He continued to run to the hospital where Liu Juan was. The fight just now was like warming up. It didn''t bring him any burden. He believed that someone would come to take care of the aftermath.


    "Shuiyuan Jun, the Chinese are so powerful. What shall we do? Shall we go out now?"


    "After lying down for a while, I''m worried that the Chinese people are hiding nearby. As soon as we go out, we''ll be killed by him. Then we can see that master itogako taro is loyal. If the report is not good, we''ll be implicated. We need to think about how to report it quickly!"


    Not far away, two members of the gang lie motionless on the roof, and are now discussing countermeasures. The scene just now completely stimulated them.


    They lie on the roof full of panic, racking their brains to think about countermeasures. Wang Fan''s use of intrigue to defeat itogako taro must completely dilute their existence in it, so as to avoid getting into trouble. Not all r people are afraid of death.

 V2.Chapter 1147

    For a long time, they lay on the roof for more than ten minutes. When they saw no one around, they stood up.


    "Mr. Shuiyuan, the Chinese people should have left. They haven''t moved for such a long time. Should we report to them?"


    "I''m going to report what happened to master ITO Katsutaro this time. The boss of the group of three has focused on it. I''ll report it to him now. Don''t make a sound. I''ve already figured out how to report it."


    The two gangsters began to discuss for the rest of their lives.


    The leader of the group of three, Chuanyue, was a ruthless person. He specially arranged for them to take charge of Ito''s trip. Now they are in good condition, but Ito''s jade is broken. If this matter is not handled properly, I''m afraid they will soon be broken.


    "Shh


    The source of water whispered, and he was anxiously dialing the phone.


    "I''m the leader of the boat crossing ocean. I''m the water source. I''m in charge of the trip of master Katsutaro ITO today."


    The source of water is terrified to report to the phone.


    "Well, water? Is it true that master Yidong has won the battle? Now he has solved the Chinese. Have you taken a picture of him and sent it to me as soon as possible? Master Yidong hasn''t done anything for a long time. His realm must have increased again. "


    The ship of the group of three sailed across the ocean and praised itself. It did not consider the problem that Katsutaro ITO would miss.


    "Boss, we were ambushed by Wang Fan, a Chinese, and suffered heavy losses!"


    Seeing that chuanyueyang praises master Yidong, Shuiyuan has to say "things" with a stiff head. He is afraid that things will continue to develop and will sink him directly under the fury of chuanyueyang.


    "Nani? Heavy losses


    The ship crossed the ocean, the praise stopped suddenly, and asked in surprise.


    "Boss, it''s like this. The Chinese set up an ambush here at the intersection of santongtian. It''s dark. Wang Fan appeared as a bait alone. Master Yidong wanted to convince people with virtue, so he chose to fight with the Chinese one-on-one. As a result, the Chinese defeated master Yidong. Suddenly, dozens of people in black came out to help him. They besieged master Yidong!"


    Shuiyuan started his performance, telling the story on the phone.


    "Master Yidong was besieged by them! This Chinese is really insidious. Put away the video of Chinese besieging master Yidong and hand it back quickly. I want this Chinese''s mean trick to be known all over the world! "


    The gloomy sound of the boat crossing the ocean made the water tremble again.


    "Master Yidong just discovered Wang Fan''s despicable behavior. It seems that he also discovered some big secret. It seems that it is harmful to our three member group. In order to protect us, he chose to contain the Chinese, and then signaled us to run away and spread the news."


    "We hid in the dark and were discovered by these Chinese people. Unexpectedly, these people were too fierce. There were more than 20 people. They were divided into two groups, aiming at master Yidong and us. The camera was lost in the fight."


    "We''re afraid that master Yidong''s jade will be broken into obscurity. Now we''ve just thrown away the Chinese who are chasing us, so we have time to report."


    Water said with a sad and indignant face.


    "Baga, master Yidong is broken! Are you wrong... I''ll send someone over right now, and you''ll keep an eye on them. They must have run away! "


    The boat across the ocean surprised, r country Kendo master unexpectedly so jade broken? His first reaction was fake, maybe they didn''t see clearly in the dark! Worried, he immediately ordered to lead the team to the scene. If Katsutaro ITO was injured, it would be all right. The underground forces of r country would change!


    "The captain of the boat crossing the ocean is coming right away. He told us to stay here. This video recorder can''t be left!"


    "Let''s jump directly from the roof. It''s better to break our legs or arms. The worse, the better!"


    "Don''t hesitate, or you''ll lose your life. Once the ship''s boss comes and finds that master Yidong''s jade is broken, I''m afraid we''re still in good condition."


    Shuiyuan hung up the phone and said solemnly, at this critical moment of life and death, whether it''s self mutilation or mutual assault, they must be injured, otherwise how can they escape the pursuit of dozens of people? That''s not clear.


    "Putong... Ah..."


    "Click"


    The heavy landing sound sounded, and the two gangsters were cruel enough to fall directly from the top of the two-story building.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Wang Fan naturally didn''t know what happened after Ito''s death. After more than half an hour''s exercise, he had returned to the hospital where Liu Juan was.


    Seeing Liu Juan lying on the bed, his pale face had gradually recovered and became ruddy. He was also relieved.


    "Brother fan, what''s going on in the Shenfeng organization? The information I receive here all points to what Shura did. Isn''t it true that Shura started to attack us?"


    Liu Juan asked Wang Fan with a worried face.


    "The leader of Shenfeng organization was killed last night. It''s very likely that Shura did it. It''s a bit tricky. Shura is hiding in the dark. It''s hard to find him for a while!"


    "Moreover, the situation of the Kamikawa organization is somewhat special. With the killing of beitiaokawa, they no longer have the strength to match that of R junior high school. So I put forward the idea of incorporating and integrating the Kamikawa organization. Unexpectedly, both Qianxue and Akutagawa rejected my proposal. Don''t they care about the development behind the Kamikawa organization?"


    Wang Fan said helplessly to Liu Juan.


    He couldn''t let go of the fact that he was rejected by Qian Xue. It was obviously to help Shenfeng organization. As a result, Shenfeng organization didn''t appreciate it from top to bottom. It was really helpless!


    "Brother fan, don''t blame the Shenfeng organization for this. The reason is that you don''t know much about these inheritance organizations in r country. After a hundred years of inheritance, they all have their own beliefs. It''s good that you intervene rashly and let others change their beliefs


    "The Shenfeng organization is not a general Mafia organization. They are invisible people walking in the dark. They know what loneliness is more than anyone else. They cherish the existence of the organization more. They are doomed to not live like ordinary people, so they all regard the organization as their home!"


    "Killers can only hide their names. The organization is the place where they are loyal to them, and also the place where their soul and spirit are reposed. Do you think Qianxue living Shenfeng organization can give up the spirit of inheritance?"


    Liu Juan said to Wang Fan with a serious face that she didn''t have time to explain the taboos of inheriting power to Wang Fan before. She didn''t expect that Wang Fan would be ready to incorporate power so soon, which greatly surprised him.


    "Ah... It seems that I''m really wrong this time. I have to apologize to Qianxue quickly!"


    Wang Fan embarrassed said.


    Every country and power has its own rules and taboos. Under Liu Juan''s explanation, he finally knows the pressure behind Qian Xue. He is not powerless to make trouble and refuse his kindness.


    "Doodle"


    "Doodle"


    "Are you angry? I can''t understand the phone


    Wang Fan has no choice but to smile. Qianxue doesn''t answer his phone all the time. It seems that she is still angry. She can only wait until tomorrow to go to Shenfeng again and apologize face to face.

 V2.Chapter 1148

    Wang Fan naturally didn''t care that the phone couldn''t get through. He just came from the headquarters of Shenfeng organization, and Akutagawa Shin was stationed there. I think there should be no problem in defense.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The next day, Wang Fan was awakened by the rush of knocking on the door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although Wang Fan was still in bed, he was so excited that he became sober.


    He can''t help murmuring in his heart, is there an accident in the hospital where Liu Juan is?


    Or did Shura commit another big crime?


    Or is the suicide of Katsutaro ITO pinned on his head?


    Wang Fan instantly thought of many, in a short time, even he admired his ability to make trouble.


    "Brother fan, something''s wrong, over there at Shenfeng headquarters..."


    Wang Fan opened the door, Liu pangzi said anxiously for the first time.


    "What happened to Shenfeng headquarters? Come in and say


    Wang Fan eyebrows pick, look dignified said.


    What happened to Shenfeng headquarters?


    Didn''t they step up their guard yesterday?


    Was it really attacked by other gangs?


    "Brother fan, there was a fire at the Shenfeng headquarters last night. It was said in the news that several people were directly burned to death. The identities of those burned to death are still being confirmed. I saw it when I was writing the news just now. It must be man-made!"


    Liu pangzi also shook his mobile phone. As for the house structure of r country, especially the Shenfeng headquarters, they have been to the scene. If the fire spread fiercely, ordinary people may not have time to escape, but are ordinary people in the Shenfeng headquarters?


    Which one is not a warrior who can fight several? No one who can arrange patrols at night is weak. In this case, some people are burned to death. It''s impossible to think about it. This news is to inform the general public that specific things will not appear in the news media after careful thinking.


    "Let me see. We should have detailed information here!"


    When Wang Fan heard Liu pangzi''s story, he remembered that he also had news channels. Whether it was the black tiger gang in H country or WAN guku, as long as there was a big event, it would be sent to his mobile phone in the form of e-mail.


    Wang Fan took out his mobile phone, click into the mailbox, and really saw several unread e-mails.


    "Beitiaokawa, the former leader of Shenfeng organization, was set on fire in his residence"


    "It''s suspected that gangs seek revenge and destroy traces of murder through arson. It''s not found that it''s the Mafia forces of r country!"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang Fan read the unread e-mails one by one. The investigation information in the e-mails was more detailed than that in the news. After reading all the e-mails, Wang Fan had a general explanation in his mind.


    "Fat man, let''s go to Shenfeng headquarters to have a look. I suspect Shura did it!"


    Wang Fan said.


    Shura killed beitiaokawa and set fire the next day. Was he worried about leaving any traces to expose him?


    The problem is that relying on the huge sources of information, it''s very clear that the Shenfeng organization is always killed in beitiaokawa. It''s what Shura did, but then Shura set fire. This operation is a little incomprehensible. In fact, it can be done by merging together. Why should it be implemented in two days?


    Is it for provocation?


    Wang Fan in the heart of many questions can only pressure in the heart, he and Liu pangzi two people hurriedly toward the Shenfeng Organization headquarters.


    Kamikaze headquarters.


    "Where is Qianxue? Have you seen Qianxue? "


    Wang fan saw that most of the area of Shenfeng headquarters had been burned into black paint, and many members of Shenfeng organization were rescuing some equipment on the scene. He swept around in a hurry, but Wang Fan didn''t find Qianxue. He couldn''t help asking the people next to him.


    "Brother fan, I just went there to ask. They came back from outside this morning. They haven''t seen Qianxue since last night."


    "And they didn''t see Qianxue when they put out the fire before. All the people who were killed were men, and there were no women inside. According to what they said, Qianxue should not be in the headquarters!"


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan''s worried look and said the information he inquired about.


    "No way! Qianxue must be in the headquarters. When I left last night, Qianxue and Akutagawa were there. How could these people ask for money? "


    Wang Fan said with disbelief on his face, if he didn''t stay in Shenfeng headquarters last night, now the people below say that Qianxue is not in the headquarters. Is this a joke?


    "Where''s Akutagawa Shin? He and Qianxue can''t be out of the headquarters. Look carefully again! "


    Wang Fan eagerly said to the members of the organization who were still turning things.


    But he did not hope, a thousand snow a big living, if really still in the headquarters, would have come out! Only en, it should be said that now help a few people do not know the situation!


    "Wang Fan, you are here."


    Just as Wang Fan was in a mess, Akutagawa''s voice rang out.


    "Akutagawa Shin! How did you strengthen the inspection yesterday! Is that what you call strengthening people? This fire is arson! Are you blind? I was set on fire! Even if you don''t find any arsonists, they are still burned so seriously! "


    Wang fan is not angry. He doesn''t care what the status of Akutagawa shin is. At the moment, Wang fan is an explosive barrel, which is about to explode.


    Just now, he was so angry that there was no place to vent his anger. The members of the Kamikawa organization below didn''t know anything. Now when they saw Akutagawa''s appearance, Wang Fan was directly against him.


    "It''s really that I didn''t do the protection work in place, which could have been avoided!"


    Akutagawa letter a burst of silence, finally or helplessly toward Wang Fan said.


    He did not expect that the enemy should be so impatient. Only one day apart, he repeatedly put their Kamikawa organization on the ground to rub. At the moment, Akutagawa Shin was also suffering. He rushed back to the headquarters yesterday and was sure to dodge for a while towards Shura, who killed kitakawa.


    The Shenfeng headquarters was assassinated by its own leader. From top to bottom, all the people in the whole headquarters were in a state of combat readiness. Their degree of alert was several times as usual, except that they didn''t leave all the people carrying out tasks in the headquarters. For outsiders, the Shenfeng headquarters in this state is absolutely a place of great danger!


    Who knows, Shura, the first day he assassinated beitiaokawa, the next day when all the people were on alert, Shura killed again!


    "Is it Shura? How many people have been lost? "


    Seeing the bitter expression of Akutagawa shin, Wang Fan asked in a voice. The anger just now dissipated.


    "It''s Shura. He came with people and lost more than ten brothers in total. The other side only lost a lot more than us. It''s just one-on-one. We didn''t know Shura''s opponent, so


    Akutagawa letter no longer hide, whispered to Wang Fan said.


    "... you... You won''t use numbers to suppress? You can''t control such a big fire? By the way, where is Qianxue? "


    Wang Fan hummed, and then he addressed a letter to make complaints about the whereabouts of the thousand snow.


    "You come with me. There are so many people here."


    Akutagawa letter looked around, whispered to Wang Fan and Liu pangzi said, and then with the two quickly left the burned Shenfeng Organization headquarters.

 V2.Chapter 1149

    "Brother fan, does this sacred wind organization have other spies? Isn''t it a heritage organization? The members are all raised from childhood, and they still play mystery? "


    Liu pangzi said in a low voice to Wang Fan with a disdainful face.


    The headquarters of the Mafia is the face of a force. He looks down on Akutagawa shin in his heart. The headquarters are all burned like this. As a result, they are still making mysteries here. Shouldn''t they integrate their hands to fight back?


    "Fat man, say less!"


    Wang Fan saw Liu Pangzi still want to continue to Tucao down, he hurriedly make complaints about the road.


    He had seen Akutagawa Shin''s indignation, and there must be something he didn''t know.


    The answer will be revealed immediately. There is no need to stimulate Akutagawa Shin with words at this time. He just met Akutagawa Shin because he was worried about Qianxue for a moment. Now Akutagawa Shin has appeared, so Qianxue should be safe.


    "Where is Qianxue?"


    Under the leadership of Akutagawa shin, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi come to a home stay near the headquarters of Shenfeng. However, Wang fan can''t see the figure of Qian Xue. He can''t help asking Akutagawa shin.


    "I was careless about this last night. I didn''t expect that Shura''s killing heart was so heavy that he dared to break into the headquarters of Shenfeng organization."


    Akutagawa letter looked around, found no suspicious people, conveniently pull up the door, a face of embarrassment toward Wang Fan said.


    "You don''t want to say that so many people organized by Shenfeng failed to protect Qianxue, do you?"


    Wang Fan said with a worried face. Seeing Akutagawa''s unspeakable state, Wang Fan had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Wang Fan, it''s my fault! If it wasn''t for me


    See Wang Fan point broken, Akutagawa letter directly admitted.


    "Tell me quickly. What''s wrong with Qianxue now? What''s the use of admitting your mistakes now? Now you have to find out the problems first and then solve them. You''re just procrastinating!"


    Liu fatty gas liver pain, unhappy toward Akutagawa letter said.


    Pretend to be mysterious in the headquarters of Shenfeng organization, and you have to cry for sympathy here. What''s going on? Tell me quickly. Liu pangzi can''t help his anger.


    "If I had been more alert last night and sent more people to inspect, we would not have suffered so much!"


    "Last night, after you left, Shura and dozens of people broke into the headquarters of our Shenfeng organization. Because it was night, the staff of our headquarters was not as many as Shura and their staff. This is my dereliction of duty!"


    Akutagawa letter just explained two sentences, found that Liu pangzi''s almost flaming eyes, scared him to quickly prepare to admit the wrong wording.


    "We are setting up the beitiaokawa mourning hall. There are not many people in the headquarters. As a result, the members of the inspection team can''t stop Shura and his subordinates. They even didn''t have time to report information in advance, so they forced them to the beitiaokawa mourning hall!"


    "When enemies meet, they are very jealous. When they see Shura''s action, we have nothing to say. We just do it. Although our Shenfeng organization has joint martial arts, with the killing of beitiaokawa, the power of joint attack is greatly reduced, and finally we lose to Shura!"


    "When we were all ready to break the jade, I didn''t expect that this Shura stopped killing and plundering. With his strength, he could completely wash the Shenfeng headquarters, but he stopped! When we didn''t know what he was going to do, he grabbed Qianxue directly! "


    Akutagawa Shin said that he didn''t dare to look up at Wang Fan directly here. He clearly remembered last night that Wang Fan was going to stay to help the vigil patrol. As a result, after talking with him, it was probably because the negotiation didn''t go well that Wang Fan chose to leave, which also led to the absence of Shura!


    If Wang Fan stayed last night, none of these things would have happened last night, because he didn''t agree to help Wang Fan persuade Qian Xue. As a result, not only Qian Xue was captured by Shura, but also more than ten brothers of Shenfeng organization were killed!


    "Qianxue was caught by Shura? So you


    Wang Fan clenched his fist, then loosened it, finally sighed and asked Akutagawa.


    Qianxue is the spiritual pillar of Shenfeng organization. She even let Shura take people away. Is this the spirit of Shenfeng organization?


    If so, it would be ridiculous, for he believed it last night.


    "Of course, we didn''t agree. We quickly stopped Shura from taking away Qianxue. But after the war, our strength declined so much that we were not the enemy of Shura''s attack at all. We were stunned by Shura when we started! By the time we wake up, the fire has spread! "


    "We can only rescue the brother who is still in a coma. There is nothing we can do about the brother who was killed in the sea of fire. When the fire brigade comes back, the news of burning people is also spread out! I hate it


    As he said this, Akutagawa lowered his head and squeezed his knee with his palm on his thigh. The veins on the back of his hand were visible. At first sight, he made a lot of effort, as if implying that he was in a panic.


    "Did Shura leave any message or words for you to prepare?"


    Wang Fan asked.


    This is the end of the matter. It''s impossible to make up for the loss by blaming Akutagawa for neglecting the enemy. We have to find a solution quickly. Save Qianxue as soon as possible.


    "No, we found the scene after we woke up. He didn''t leave any letters or warn us about anything, so he simply tied Qianxue away!"


    "Wang Fan, I beg you to help our Shenfeng organization to save Qianxue. I''m afraid that our Shenfeng''s current strength will not be the opponent of Shura. Shura''s strength is absolutely above Zhongren. There are not many people who can win Shura in the whole Ninja organization of r country. I''m afraid only you can save Qianxue!"


    Akutagawa letter said, here a grateful looking at Wang Fan, he can''t be wrong again and again, wrong again, thousands of snow life worry, can only turn to Wang Fan.


    "You Shenfeng organization is really weak. Even the team that Shura pulled up temporarily can''t solve it. It''s still inheriting the family! It''s better to disband as soon as possible, or someone will be tied up in two or three days and the police station will be annoyed! "


    Liu Pangzi saw the request of the letter make complaints about his request.


    "As long as you find out Qianxue, I will try to persuade Qianxue and other members of Shenfeng organization to agree with your proposal yesterday. I thought that it would be better to live than die. As long as I can survive, Shenfeng organization will return to its peak. Who knows..."


    Akutagawa letter as if instant old dozens of years old, actually a face of life towards Wang Fan said.


    "I''ll think of a way to deal with Qianxue. Go back to take charge of the overall situation as soon as possible. At this time, there can''t be civil strife in the Shenfeng organization, otherwise it''s better to dissolve it directly!"


    Wang fan saw Akutagawa''s statement and arranged for him directly.


    There must be spies from other forces in the Shenfeng organization. If we don''t pay attention to the great change of Shenfeng organization, we may be secretly instigated by spies against some people. We must pay attention to this!

 V2.Chapter 1150

    Wang Fan toward Akutagawa letter arrangement, with Liu pangzi two people, directly left the B & B.


    Wang fan knows what happened later. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for Shenfeng to help him. The headquarters has been picked one after another. When it gets around, they are the laughing stock of other gangs.


    Maybe other forces who want to annex the Shenfeng organization will take advantage of the fire and directly send people to kill the remaining people in the Shenfeng headquarters with the heat of Shura.


    Akutagawa''s next step is also to protect the local forces of other R countries from the challenge. If Shura wanted to kill them, he could easily deal with it last night. Since he could save their lives, it means that Shura would not make a comeback.


    Akutagawa is sure to pull back the members who are on duty outside and stick to the Shenfeng headquarters to prevent other gangs from making house raids.


    "Brother fan, it''s too overbearing for Shura to arrest people. If they arrest people, they will arrest them. They don''t know the conditions for redeeming people, but they set fire to their headquarters. This is


    On the way back to the hospital, Liu pangzi asked Wang Fan in a puzzled way.


    "After all, Shenfeng organization is declining. If it is stronger, can Shura be so rampant? I''m afraid it''s already hidden! "


    "He catches Qianxue, which is a warning to us. I think Shura''s next plan is aimed at us!"


    "No, go back to the hospital as soon as possible. Shura is eager for success in dealing with things. He has repeatedly washed the headquarters of Shenfeng organization in such a short time. If he wants to deal with us next, Liu Juan will be in danger!"


    At first, Wang Fan slowly answered Liu pangzi''s question. Later, he thought that Shura might attack Liu Juan. When he calmed down, he immediately became anxious.


    Liu pangzi is no longer talking, driving the car all the way, almost stepping on the accelerator inside the fuel tank, just to rush to the hospital where Liu Juan is.


    "Fortunately, Shura hasn''t started yet!"


    Seeing Liu Juan recuperating in the hospital bed, Wang Fan and Liu pangzi take a breath of strength.


    "Brother fan, did you go to the headquarters of Shenfeng organization? I see the information here that arson has caused heavy casualties. Is that true? "


    See two people, Liu Juan urgently asked, she is not convenient to move, can only wait for Wang Fan and Liu pangzi to give her real information.


    "This is even more serious than the news reports. The organization of Shenfeng has completely declined, and Qianxue has been captured by Shura!"


    "This was done under the leadership of Shura. Shura has quietly developed the Mafia forces in r country. With the same number of people, they defeated the sacred wind organization. Last night, the war losses of both sides exceeded ¡¤"


    Wang Fan will Akutagawa letter told him after a lot of toward Liu Juan said.


    Liu Juan, as the person in charge of information collection, can find clues easily overlooked by ordinary people from the clues. Wang fan does not hide anything, and even tells them what they saw in Shenfeng headquarters. He hopes Liu Juan can analyze useful information.


    "Shenfeng organization is shocked by Shura now. All its elite are lost in Shura''s hands. They have no ability to help us any more. Is that one of the purposes of Shura? Although Shura''s strength has declined, the intelligence personnel are still there. Under normal circumstances, they can still collect Shura''s information for us. Now Shenfeng organization can''t spare time for itself!"


    "I''m worried that Shura has taken away Qianxue. Now Qianxue is in his hands. He must use Qianxue to threaten Shenfeng or us! The probability of threatening Shenfeng organization is not big. Now Shenfeng is not a threat to him at all. Instead, it is threatening us with a thousand snow! "


    "After all, Shenfeng organization helped us resist Shura before, but now Shenfeng is in trouble, so we have to help. If Shura does this, all the problems will be left to us. If we don''t help Shenfeng organization, I''m afraid it will be hyped by people who want to do it; If we compromise, will we bind ourselves and let Shura do whatever he wants? "


    Although Liu Juan is lying on the hospital bed, her brain turns fast, and she deduces what Wang Fan has guessed.


    "Xiaojuan, according to what you said, Shura should leave a message to the sacred wind organization. How can we know what he wants? What if all this is our own guess? "


    Liu pangzi looks at Liu Juan and says a lot of reasoning. He is in a mess in an instant. Liu Juan is clearly in the hospital. How does he feel that he knows more than the person who goes to the scene? He asks Liu Juan in a confused way.


    "Because Shura hasn''t thought of how to deal with brother fan yet, he must have had a temporary intention to bind people. Otherwise, when he sneaked into the headquarters of Shenfeng organization the night before last, he could do the two things together. As a result, he attacked and killed beitiaokawa the first night, and set fire to the headquarters of Shenfeng organization the second night."


    "He saw the appearance of Van Gogh, and then he was worried that he would not be able to do Van Gogh, so he looked for all the opportunities he could take advantage of. No matter how he threatened us, he would definitely avoid dreaming too much at night. When he thought of the useful conditions, he would tightly control them!"


    Liu Juan confidently said that she is more familiar with Shura than other people present.


    "A temporary idea? So the next step is to inform us, which means that this ward is Shura''s next goal? "


    Wang Fan said here, eyes straight to the bed of Liu Juan.


    Now in r country, only Liu Juan and Liu pangzi have direct contact with him. Liu pangzi is a living person and can walk around. The only one who can determine the location is Liu Juan. Liu Juan has to recuperate in the ward.


    "Not necessarily. We can get this key information. Shura also wants to get it. He won''t put himself in danger. He is also worried that we will set traps in the hospital. By then, he won''t throw himself into the net, and all the work he did in the early stage will be in vain."


    "If he kidnaps Qian Xue, he will certainly not be doing useless work. I guess if he has something to inform us, he will certainly inform us in other forms and will not personally come forward. And this way of informing is most likely the former stronghold. Now only we and he know the location of Wan guku''s stronghold!"


    "Brother fan, come and help me. We''re going to wanguku''s stronghold now. Maybe we can meet Shura head on!"


    Liu Juan quickly arranged for Wang Fan to say that she seemed to have guessed the next move of Shura.


    "Your body


    Wang Fan worried said.


    "It''s OK, isn''t there you? If I don''t go, I''m afraid you can''t find the stronghold! "


    Liu Juan forced to endure the injury and said with a smile to Wang Fan.


    "Fat man, spare the car!"


    Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi, and at the same time helped Liu Juan, ready to go to the secret stronghold of Wan guku.


    The three acted quickly. Under the guidance of Liu Juan, they soon came to the secret stronghold of wanguku.


    "Squeak"


    The normally locked door opens as soon as it is pushed.


    Three easy to enter, found here has been empty, no one here on duty.


    "There''s something in the cupboard, van!"


    Liu Juan reminded that looking at the extra envelopes on the wall cabinet, Liu Juan knew that they were still late, and Shura had come one step ahead of them.

 V2.Chapter 1151

    "Letters, interesting."


    When Wang Fan heard Liu Juan''s warning, he took down the letter in the corner.


    Wang Fan as like as two peas, and now, the situation is developing exactly the same as she has assumed. Otherwise Liu Juan reminded him that even if he were here, he would not find the seemingly ordinary letter.


    "Dear Wang Fan


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Wang Fan couldn''t help looking at Liu Juan beside him.


    "Brother fan, sister, what''s the matter? Did Shura really come here? Or is he watching us all the time, seeing us come in, and hiding in the dark? "


    Liu pangzi dizzy again, a face vigilant said.


    This scene to his impact is too big, Liu Juan seems to be foretold, actually ahead of the time will now this scene to reasoning out.


    "Ha ha, brother fan, open it and have a look. If I guess correctly, this should be the declaration of war from Shura! The person who takes Qianxue as the leader forces you to fight against him! "


    Liu Juan looked at the letter and said with a smile that Shura was the same Shura before. Although her ferocity was exposed, her means were the same.


    Wang Fan thoughtfully drew out the letter paper. In fact, he already had a general conjecture in his heart. It was only that Shura wanted to fight him head-on and defeat the enemy; If you don''t agree with the duel, Shura will take Qianxue as a chip and so on.


    Wang Fan calmly looked at the message from Shura, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    "Van Gogh"


    Liu pangzi saw this scene, some worried shouts.


    "You see, we underestimated the ambition of Shura and the shamelessness of Shura! He is really unscrupulous


    Wang Fan angrily handed the letter to Liu pangzi beside him.


    Wang fan is not angry that Shura wants to fight him. After all, many people are staring at the leader of the club every day. The so-called emperor takes turns to do it. For Shura, whose position is only his, this desire is even stronger.


    The leader of the gang, if he has the ability, he will go up. If he has no ability, he will go down. It''s just a contest. Wang fan doesn''t care at all.


    What makes him despise is Shura''s coercion, which is absolutely useless!


    Taking away Qianxue is only the first step of Shura. He tells Shenfeng not to help him. If Wang Fan agrees to Shura''s duel, everything is easy to say. No matter win or lose, he will release Qianxue safely.


    Wang fan is annoyed by the threat means behind. If he does not agree to the duel, Shura will use Qianxue to coerce Shenfeng organization, make Shenfeng organization go against the water, and force him to participate in the duel.


    Later, there are more exaggerated means. He has secretly investigated the details of Wang Fan''s several women. Wang fan doesn''t agree to duel on trivial matters. Unless Wang Fan guards these women every day, otherwise Shura will attack these women in secret. Ask Wang Fan if he is afraid!


    Shura''s fighting power is absolutely above these women. Otherwise, how can he be the second leader of wanguku?


    This is what makes Wang Fan angry. Originally, he promised to fight. In fact, to him, it was just a convenient solution. Shura seemed to be afraid that he would not agree. He even explained all these threats. Didn''t Shura know that he was killing himself?


    "This Shura is really a means to achieve his goal. He said it so naturally. Sister, did you partner with him before? Is he such a disgusting person?"


    Liu pangzi disgusted said, at the same time in the hands of the letter to Liu Juan.


    "It''s really his style to resort to all means in order to achieve the goal. If these things are not done according to what he said, it is really possible to happen, and he can do it!"


    "Brother fan, it seems that you have to agree to fight with Shura. He is determined to go on his own way. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to go back at all. There''s no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. This fight must be dealt with positively!"


    Liu Juan read the contents of Shura''s writing at a glance, thought a little, and gave her advice to Wang Fan.


    "Qianxue can''t ignore it, and I also promised Akutagawa shin to help Shenfeng rescue Qianxue. Even if Shura didn''t say it, I would go to him, but his method is really disgusting!"


    Wang Fan said.


    "Brother fan, don''t be angry. This proves that Shura should be afraid of you in his heart. This is the only way to force you to fight against him. And he even arranged the fight in a few days. Is he sure that he can fight against you? Or are you afraid to leave r country? "


    Liu Juan quickly comforted Wang Fan.


    She is familiar with Wang Fan and Shura''s skills. Generally speaking, she is more optimistic about Wang Fan. She also doubts why Shura has the strength to win Wang Fan? Did Shura have other backers?


    "There is no tiger in the mountain. The monkey is the king. I''m afraid Shura has been in r country for a long time. He thinks that the martial arts in the world are just like this!"


    Wang Fan said here, eyes began to diffuse light murderous, Shura has touched his scales, Wang Fan has in the heart of Shura into the list of must die.


    Even if Shura had innumerable intrigues, Wang Fan was ready to break them.


    "Brother fan, don''t underestimate the enemy. I feel that in the face of Shura, even if he is sure to win, he should be on guard against his means!"


    "I''m worried that he still has a backhand. Will he arrange someone to threaten the people around you when you fight, so as to interfere with you? If the strong fight against each other, the situation will change quickly. If you are distracted, you will not fall into the trap of Shura!"


    "Brother fan, this matter is not careless. I''m going to call up my staff. Even if he develops his power in r country secretly, I''m going to make you dare not move or interfere in the duel."


    Liu Juan said here, a face firmly looked at Wang Fan.


    "Let''s call in people. Those who are weak don''t have to come here. At least they should use the strength that can easily surpass r country''s tolerance!"


    "This is our first crisis since the founding of wanguku. I didn''t expect it to come from within! For this kind of thing, the only way to stop chaos is to kill people! "


    Wang Fan full of killing said.


    All this is in line with the old saying that powerful forces are divided from within!


    "In order to prevent accidents, if Shura reaches an agreement with other Mafia organizations, there may be middle forbearance level fighters in his hands. I will send members of middle forbearance level into r country!"


    "And to avoid the Shura''s arrangement in advance, for those close to us, the first priority now is to ensure the safety of these people and prevent them from being kidnapped by those arranged by Shura!"


    Liu Juan brings her ideas to Wang Fan.


    The duel is a matter of certainty, so the preparatory work is to solve the hidden danger. What if Shura kidnaps Wang Fan''s relatives who are far away in China, so as to disperse Wang Fan''s energy? For Shura, they are very good.


    "You think it over, just follow your plan!"


    Wang Fan was so frightened that he almost forgot the safety of all the people in China. Fortunately, Liu Juan reminded him, otherwise he would have been targeted by Shura.


    Wang Fan fully supports Liu Juan''s proposal!

 V2.Chapter 1152

    In the wanguku stronghold, Liu Juan sat on the sofa and kept sending all kinds of e-mails, but Wang Fan and Liu pangzi couldn''t help. Liu Juan considered more details than Wang Fan, and they didn''t disturb Liu Juan, so they strolled in the wanguku stronghold.


    Thinking that they could find some new clues, unfortunately, they searched for more than half an hour without finding any useful information.


    Wang Fan couldn''t help praising Wan guku''s secret work. In such a short time, as an outsider, he didn''t find any useful information!


    He thought that before, he met Wan guku''s contact person, Enze in H country, and the information collected will never be put in the stronghold. When the stronghold is exposed, they still have time to destroy the confidential information. Obviously, the same pattern is used in r country.


    "Brother fan, well, they will report in Kyoto these two days. As long as our people are in place, Shura is not afraid, even if he colludes with local gangs, it doesn''t matter!"


    Liu Juan put down her mobile phone and said to Wang Fan with relief.


    "Xiaojuan, you should pay attention to your own safety these days. The guards of Shenfeng organization have withdrawn. You are the main target of Shura these days. Don''t worry, fat man and I will guard in the room!"


    "I want to take advantage of these days to see if I can find Qianxue and rescue her. In this way, it''s better for the Shenfeng organization to explain. Now, the Shenfeng organization has lost its leadership for a long time. I''m afraid that people''s minds are lax and it''s not convenient for us to follow up!"


    Wang Fan told them his plan, rescued Qianxue and incorporated Shenfeng organization.


    "Brother fan, I don''t think Shura will show up at this time. Doesn''t everyone in and out of the hospital have to be exposed to the camera? I''m afraid Shura doesn''t want to reveal his whereabouts ahead of time. Now I should be safe. If the people of Shenfeng organization want to withdraw, let them go back to help! "


    Liu Juan analyzed Wang Fan.


    After she was seriously injured, several people sent by the Shenfeng organization to protect her were good hands. According to her conjecture, these people were also mainstays in the Shenfeng organization, and now she is not in any danger. However, when the Shenfeng organization suffered from this drastic change, there is no need to tie the people protected in the hospital in order to protect her.


    "Come on, go back to the hospital!"


    Wang Fan raises Liu Juan and arranges for Liu pangzi.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Brother fan, they have really left. It seems that the situation of Shenfeng organization is not optimistic!"


    In the hospital corridor, before Liu Juan saw the entrance of the ward, several people in charge of the security work had disappeared, she couldn''t help but said to Wang Fan.


    "If you withdraw, you can withdraw. Fat man and I are on duty to take care of you in turn. You can rest assured! Besides, this is a hospital. In public, all kinds of gangs will not choose to fight here. It''s too easy to cause social panic! "


    Wang Fan supported Liu Juan and comforted her with a smile.


    Liu Juan and Wang Fan see the door close at hand. They can''t help but relax when they talk and laugh. They don''t notice the bad looking people nearby.


    In the ward.


    "Come on, go to bed and lie down. It takes a lot of rest to go out for such a trip."


    Under the service of Wang Fan, Liu Juan is as obedient as a good girl on the hospital bed.


    "Dong Dong"


    There was a knock on the door of the ward.


    "The fat man came back? The parking speed is quite fast today? "


    Wang Fan covers the quilt for Liu Juan. Hearing the knock on the door, he says in surprise.


    "Brother fan, I''m afraid it''s the attending doctor''s ward round. In fact, I''m not allowed to leave the hospital in this situation. I''m afraid we''ve just slipped out and been found!"


    Liu Juan said with a helpless face, originally thought to go back quickly, the hospital rounds also can''t find, who knows unexpectedly delayed so long, nine times out of ten is found by the hospital.


    "Squeak"


    The door of the ward was not locked, so it was easy for the knocker to push the door in.


    "No, Xiaojuan, be safe!"


    Wang Fan said to Liu Juan on the bed.


    Wang Fan turned his back to the door, but he could not help but be alert when he heard the sudden knock. As a result, he heard the disorderly footsteps, and more than one person!


    The pace of ward round is not like this. It seems that people outside are eager to enter the ward. The doctors in the hospital are not so impatient.


    "Baga, that''s him!"


    Wang fancai turned around and saw the R Chinese in front of him, and immediately cried out.


    "Yoshi, he''s Wang Fan. If you kill him, the boss will be rewarded!"


    Wang Fan heard r people''s voice, quickly looked up, and then saw that there were four people who broke into the room. The four people looked at him with a murderous face, and no one was still carrying a dagger.


    "Don''t think about running. We''ve been waiting for you for half an hour. If we offend our group of three, you''ll die at the end of the world!"


    As if the four killers were well-trained, one of them guarded the door, and the other three quickly attacked Wang Fan with the tip of their feet. At the same time, they did not forget to mock Wang Fan.


    "A group of three?"


    Wang Fan tried to think about it, but he found that it seemed that he had no contact with the force of sankou group in the past few days when he came to r country. The only one he contacted was the thugs who claimed to be the Black Dragon Society. Was it the killers found by those thugs?


    Wang fan is unarmed, and the other side is proficient in joint attack. Wang fan can only dodge by relying on the gap between the other side''s cooperation. He does not dare to jump away at all. Liu Juan is behind him. Once he dodges, Liu Juan behind him will be exposed to the attack of the other side.


    "Quick fight, quick decision, someone''s coming!"


    "Using darts, he dare not dodge. Finish the task and leave quickly!"


    The killer guarding at the door, while observing the situation outside the door, directed to the other three.


    The three looked at each other and reached into the dart bag they were carrying.


    "Grass"


    When Wang fan saw this scene, he couldn''t recognize the abuse.


    He was not idle. He quickly grabbed the quilt on the hospital bed, threw it away and threw it at one of the killers. Wang Fan was ready to break each other''s attack. As long as he was given a little time, he would be sure to separate each other completely.


    "Tear!"


    When a killer''s short sword was drawn, the quilt was immediately opened, and the cotton wadding inside was flying all over the sky, which covered the three people''s sight.


    Wang Fan took advantage of the situation, directly flashed close, directly pasted on the killer.


    "Landslide!"


    Wang Fan''s intention of killing was to go straight to heaven. His body was full of Taiji power, and the power of collapsing mountain exploded on the killer. The killer who took my knife didn''t have time to hum, so he fell to the ground.


    Wang Fan took the dagger and jumped to the other two.


    "Hold on!"


    The killer at the door saw that someone had been killed, so he was in a hurry and called for kindness. At the same time, he flew to Liu Juan''s hospital bed. He had seen that Liu Juan was Wang Fan''s weakness.


    "Do you really treat me as a sick cat?"


    Stay close to the killer, Liu Juan suddenly jumped up like a rabbit, and immediately suppressed the killer.


    "Let you look down on me, you are the weak point!"


    Liu Juan has to be reasonable and unforgiving, and directly facing the killer is a beating.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The killer was knocked dizzy by Liu Juan. What happened?


    Isn''t this woman lying in a hospital bed?


    Why is the combat effectiveness so strong all of a sudden?


    No matter what the killer is thinking, Liu Juan grabs the other party''s broken sword with her bare hands and inserts the short sword into the killer''s chest in the other party''s confusion.


    "I''m so tired!"


    Liu Juan saw the killer fall to the ground, she said pale, she fell on the bed, the injury has aggravated!


    The moment she fell down, she was smiling because she saw that Wang Fan had solved the other two killers.


    "Xiaojuan!"


    Seeing the frail Liu Juan, he couldn''t help roaring, heartbroken!

 V2.Chapter 1153

    "Xiaojuan, are you hurt! Just now, blame me. My vigilance is too low! "


    Wang Fan hurried forward, a face of chagrin toward Liu Juan said.


    "Brother fan, it''s OK. It''s just that the wound is supposed to be repainted. Just take two more days off."


    "Shura actually has something to do with the group of three people. I didn''t expect that he has accomplished so many things secretly. It seems that my previous investigation is too single!"


    Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan chagrined appearance, she quickly voice comfort way.


    Among the information she had surveyed, the three group was R''s top ranking gangster organization. It never occurred to her that she had dared to cooperate with the other side.


    "The killers of the group of three are not necessarily sent by Shura. Their purpose may be me!"


    "Before I was in China, I defeated CI Nan Chiba, and also broke his sword, tiancongyun sword, the famous sword of r country. Then... I have already warned those little gangsters of the black dragon club. Unexpectedly, they dare to seek help to revenge."


    Wang Fan told Liu Juan all about his experience in r country.


    "No, it''s too exaggerating that the group of three should send out killers for such a small matter. I''m afraid Shura is involved in it. Use these four killers to test your strength. Otherwise, they would not exist if they were so careful."


    Liu Juan said with disbelief on her face that it''s normal for Wang Fan and CI Nan Chiba to win or lose. Tiancongyun sword was destroyed, which was also caused by the normal fighting in the process of martial arts competition. The group of three actually sent out killers for this. In her opinion, it''s obviously impossible.


    "Oh, I remember. Yesterday, it seems that I met the master of Chiba, who was named Yidong Jiazi taro. When he saw me carrying my sword, he stabbed it and fought. I broke his sword. Then the old man seemed to be unable to think of it and committed suicide."


    Wang Fan recalled that he met Katsutaro ITO last night. His expression was extremely plain, as if he had done an extremely ordinary thing.


    "Van Gogh, are you sure you really met katsuro ITO last night? The Kendo master of r country, and you fought him, and then he committed suicide


    Liu Juan looks at Wang Fan with a speechless face. She wants to make sure that what Wang Fan met last night is Katsutaro ITO. If it is Katsutaro ITO, the three gang killer can be fully explained.


    "If I remember correctly, it''s like this name. An old man must be the master of Chiba."


    Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan. Yidong jiazitaro does have some strength, but in his eyes, as long as he evades the previous moves, Liu pangzi can drag his opponent to death.


    "It''s a big deal! It''s estimated that Katsutaro Ito''s suicide hasn''t spread yet. If those experts in r country know that it''s because of you, I''m afraid there will be endless pursuit after him! "


    "Van Gogh, Katsutaro ITO is the Kendo master of r country, just like the relationship between Qianxue and Shenfeng organization, but the influence of master ITO is the whole r country! Let''s change places. I''m afraid it''s not very safe here! "


    Liu Juan suggests to Wang fan that this is not a problem to be afraid of, even if the killers are not as good as Wang Fan, but every day doulao disturbs Wang Fan. When Wang Fan fights Shura, his strength will be greatly reduced!


    "Well? Xiaojuan, you wait. Katyusha''s call. "


    Wang fan saw the familiar number on the mobile phone and said in a hurry.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It''s really unsafe here. Let''s change to a private sanatorium with higher security. It''s just a sieve. Anyone can come in. It''s not convenient for you to recover!"


    "Just now Katyusha called. She has arrived in r country. Now she is at Kyoto airport. Come and meet us later!"


    Wang Fan hung up and said to Liu Juan.


    Before, he only thought it was Shura. After all, he was not a native of r country, and Shura did not dare to attack the hospital in public. Now, with the involvement of the group of three killers, there must be a home advantage. He decided to avoid these unnecessary troubles as much as possible.


    "Van Gogh, is Katyusha here? So fast? "


    Liu Juan asked in surprise. She knew the relationship between Katyusha and Wang Fan, but didn''t expect that Katyusha was still in China before? Why is this coming all of a sudden?


    "Last night, I told her about the Shenfeng organization. Our situation in r country is not dominant, so she came to the airport to help. Just now, there were elite fighters from e country. Just now, we were discussing renting a private sanatorium. In this way, we would be more convenient and safe!"


    Wang Fan said with a sad face that it''s not the time to save money. Liu Juan was injured. Now that she was attacked for the first time, there will be another time. People will live together and take care of each other. In this way, whether it''s safety or secret, it''s much better than a temporary hospital.


    R country, Kyoto, and know manor.


    This is a comprehensive manor. Hechi manor is located in the suburb. Wang Fan directly takes care of the whole manor to settle the Tomahawk gang and wanguku members who come to support it later.


    There is also a private hospital here. Liu Juan and Yang Jie can also get the top rest here. Wang Fan arranges all the original guards of the manor to the outermost part, with his own people inside.


    The incident of being attacked by a killer in the hospital has already sounded an alarm for him. Not every time he is lucky, the first time there is a bloody incident, the hospital or the group of three can work together to block the news, but there must be a follow-up to his assassination. Wang fan doesn''t want to be focused by the police of r country because of this kind of assassination.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi have transferred Liu Juan to the private hospital of Hezhi manor, and Katyusha joins Wang Fan and them in the manor after integrating the battle axe gang.


    Wang Fan looks at the fierce members of the Tomahawk gang and breathes out a long breath. The pressure on his body immediately reduces a lot. For general security problems, he can confidently hand them over to the Tomahawk gang for management. These are elite soldiers of all wars and are fully competent for security tasks.


    Kyoto, headquarters of the three port group.


    The eldest ship of the three port group crossed the ocean and looked at the information reported by his subordinates with a gloomy face.


    "Four killers were killed in the ward by Wang Fan, and the assassination failed!"


    "Members of the Tomahawk gang of e country have settled in Hezhi manor. It''s suspected that Wang Fan will help!"


    The more the boat sailed across the ocean, the more annoyed he became. The loss was too great. Originally, he just wanted to let master Yidong come forward and teach the Chinese a lesson. As a result, master Yidong was crushed in r country. Now other gangsters are waiting to see his three member group''s school flower, and they have lost the protection of master Yidong. I''m afraid many people are interested in their territory again.


    "Don''t fight against the Chinese for the time being. The Tomahawk gang has stepped in. We need to preserve our strength!"


    After thinking for a long time, he finally said to the people around him that because of the emergence of the Tomahawk gang of e country, he temporarily chose to compromise.

 V2.Chapter 1154

    In the face of the strong entry of the Tomahawk gang of country e, there is no choice but to cross the ocean. This cross type gang can not easily fight, otherwise it will involve too many things.


    Even if the group of three can run rampant in r country, it is not invincible. Once the warning from the upper level is aroused, the group of three will have to break its muscles and bones.


    Tomahawk Gang, now they are with Wang Fan, they can only hold still and continue to wait and see.


    After all, forces like the Tomahawk gang can''t be stationed in r country for a long time. If they stay in Kyoto for a long time, they don''t need his three member group to come forward and the high-level Ninja organization to negotiate.


    The boat crossed the ocean in the hope of the Tomahawk gang. It was just for Wang Fan to gain momentum. If he dared to fight and fight for Wang Fan, he would not be able to deal with this matter.


    He chose to compromise, not to go to Wang Fan''s trouble, but Wang Fan did not intend to accept his compromise!


    In Hezhi manor, Wang Fan finished the task assignment, and directly led Katyusha to the headquarters of the group of three!


    Wang Fan now has the battle axe gang and wanguku, and his confidence has also risen. He is not afraid to fight the sankou group!


    And his goal today is not to declare war, but to completely solve the problem of three group killers. Every so often, he will send killers to attack, and it will be annoying to hit flies and mosquitoes!


    "You


    He didn''t expect that Wang Fan would dare to break in. He just took some elite with him!


    The boat crossed the ocean early received the news. He had seen Wang Fan''s picture. Katyusha, as the little princess of the Tomahawk Gang, was the leader of the gang. They were all powerful in the front row. Now when they saw the two coming together, they were a little confused about Wang Fan''s idea.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not here to make trouble. I just want to ask, what do you mean by sending killers to assassinate me?"


    "Don''t think about denying it. The four killers have all told me before they die. Should you give me an explanation?"


    Wang Fan looked at the boat crossing the ocean and asked coldly.


    "... this is the headquarters of the group of three. It''s not your Huaxia''s. If you think about it well, I need to explain to you what the group of three is doing? Was master ITO killed by you? I went to the scene and saw that the way to break the sword is the same as when you competed with the second male Chiba before! "


    Asked the boat, crossing the ocean,


    He just thought that this is his territory, and he has the advantage of the number of people. Just now, he was scared by Wang Fan''s cold eyes, so he slowly slowed down.


    "Master, I don''t know. The bad old man I met actually said that his name was itogako taro. He was also the master of the second male Chiba. The quality of his sword was not good. I didn''t use any force, so it broke into pieces."


    Wang Fan said innocently, Katsutaro ITO is too old to last. What he said is the truth.


    However, it is Wang Fan''s big truth that hurts the most.


    "Ah, ah... That''s Katsutaro ITO, the Kendo master of r country. You said he was the bad old leader! How could the master''s sword be easily broken! What kind of magic did you use? "


    The ship is more foreign-oriented and says badly.


    This is his territory, and Wang Fan, as an outsider, just doesn''t admit his mistakes. He even dares to speak big words in front of him. He is furious.


    "Don''t be stunned. I''ll let the Chinese know the strength of our r country. You''re not the only one who can use the wheel fight! Hum


    The boat crossed the ocean and hurriedly instructed the surrounding warriors to attack Wang Fan. He estimated that he would not give Wang Fan any threat. Wang Fan didn''t know whose home court it was!


    According to the report of the two younger brothers, Wang Fan killed master Yidong with wheel tactics. He also understood that the reporter forced him to commit suicide. After all, it''s hard to hear that he died in the hands of the Chinese people. We all know that, so he acquiesced in the report of the following people!


    Wang fan is definitely not the opponent of master Yidong one-on-one. Today, he dares to enter the headquarters of the group of three, so he will be killed by the number of people, so that he can experience master Yidong''s feeling of being besieged by people.


    "Van Gogh, do you want me to let old Tony show up?"


    Katyusha saw the situation and said to Wang Fan with some worries.


    He believed that Wang Fan''s fighting power could surpass all the people present; But in the room of the group of three, there are still more and more ninjas in black. Now there are more than 20 ninjas!


    In the development, I''m afraid there will only be more ninjas assembled. She wants to put pressure on the group of three in front of her through old Tony, who is far away in e country, to avoid the battle in front of her.


    "No matter, these r people know nothing about power. They really think that there are too many ants and they can kill elephants. If they can, there will be only one species of ants left on the earth. They are ignorant, so they are fearless!"


    "I want to let them know what the true meaning of power is. On the left, I use intrigue. On the right, there are more people bullying less people. There are their reasons everywhere. They are really a group of hypocritical guys!"


    Wang Fan reached out to stop Katyusha''s action of calling for help. At the same time, he looked at the distance with disdain and said that Chuang Yueyang had been surrounded by many ninjas, the outer three layers and the inner three layers. It seemed very safe.


    "Come on, let''s make excuses!"


    Wang Fan''s foot pad, the whole person flew away like a string of arrow to Ninja, and at the same time, crossing the ocean to make complaints about the boat.


    As for the Ninjas of r country, Wang fan knows that most of them are agile and dexterous, which is not suitable for tough battles. But he decides to show his strength and let these ninjas of r country who worship the strong lose their voice completely!


    "Bang!" Wang Fan a punch, directly hit fly a bear, with knocked out two people.


    At the foot of Taijiquan one after another, unpredictable pace makes his action erratic, the Ninja just did not touch the corner of his clothes.


    "Click!"


    Between the drags, the Ninja caught by Wang fan is like a puppet. His action is completely controlled by Wang Fan. When he makes an effort, the puppet''s hands are broken and he falls to the ground.


    "Wow..."


    Several ninjas fell to the ground one after another just like dumplings. It turned out that Wang Fan was the one who did the opposite and doubled the strength of the other side.


    "Plop, plop..."


    Wang fan is like a tiger rushing into a flock of sheep. All the people in the Ninja group just feel a flower in front of their eyes, and then they lose control. They open their eyes again and only use the blue sky in their eyes!


    Wang Fan cracked their moving skill with faster action than them, and the speed was just as fast. As a result, Wang Fan''s fist was like a demolition hammer. It was bone exercise when he touched it, and he couldn''t hide it at all!


    In a few minutes, more than 30 members of the group of three members, who have the strength to endure, have already howled and covered most of the courtyard.


    "Van Gogh, cool"


    Katyusha''s eyes are shining, and there is only Wang Fan''s indomitable figure in her eyes.


    "This... Chinese Kung Fu is so strong!"


    Several Battle Axe Gang elite behind Katyusha said in silence.


    They couldn''t see how Wang Fan did it. They saw that these ninjas seemed to be controlled by the mysterious oriental energy.


    For them, Wang fan is like a mythical figure, unmatched!

 V2.Chapter 1155

    "You, don''t come here!"


    Ship across the ocean, a face of fear at Wang Fan said.


    It''s not a problem for so many wuzhe who have reached the level of xiaren to sweep the gangs in other urban areas. As a result, he doesn''t even meet Wang Fan''s clothes. He almost doubts whether he drank too much sake last night and had hallucinations. How can this happen in real society?


    "If you trio dare to send someone to harass me again, you will be so lucky next time, unless you never show up in front of me!"


    Wang Fan slightly with a murderous look at the ship across the ocean, warning to him.


    "No, I won''t send killers anymore..."


    Boat across the ocean quickly reply in a low voice, looking at the ground like a member of the three member group of rolling melon and gourd, he is decisive, this strength, can not be measured by the number of people, even the Ninja organization in the tolerance, also can not achieve this degree!


    Zhongren''s individual combat effectiveness is strong. Three or five of them may not win Zhongren''s battle, but ten or twenty of them can definitely tolerate Zhongren''s encirclement and killing lightly. As for the existence of the upper level of Zhongren, we have never seen ships crossing the ocean.


    Whether Shangren can achieve Wang Fan''s goal under the siege of dozens of people is unknown to him. All he knows is that the group of three members has hit the iron plate this time. If they don''t accept the advice, maybe the Shenfeng organization is a lesson for them.


    "Let''s go. The next time we see a group of three around us, we''ll fight each time we see them!"


    Wang Fan turned around and said to Katyusha and her subordinates, with the tone of a king.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Once he saw a fight, the boat crossed the ocean to understand, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. He was more powerful than others. If he dared to resist now, maybe Wang Fan would not have to wait for the next time, and the scene would be able to eliminate future troubles directly. He could only swallow his anger and hide this resentment in his heart.


    Boat across the ocean a face of fear to see Wang Fan leave, until Wang Fan figure disappeared, that panic face instantly turned into venom.


    "Inform the leaders of other clubs to come to the promotion meeting. For all clubs in Kyoto, there is only the direct notice of Zhongren''s direct protection! Now we''ve been bullied to the end. I can''t bear it! "


    Although he can''t understand Wang Fan''s strength, he has already torn his face. Even if Wang fan is still standing behind the Tomahawk gang of e country, there is only the idea of revenge in his heart.


    Dozens of people can''t deal with Wang Fan, and the whole three member group can''t deal with Wang Fan. It doesn''t matter. He''s ready to unite the top forces of the whole r country, and he doesn''t believe that Wang Fan has such great ability. Can one person fight the whole r country''s martial arts? If it is so mysterious, there will be only one voice of China in the world of martial arts!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Ten thousand urgent notice, dozens of party boss soon appeared in the three group headquarters.


    "Yue Yang Jun, do you have a master melee? How can it be so miserable? "


    There is a gang boss see heavy casualties ninja, a face puzzled asked.


    "More than 30 people have been beaten through by one person. Do you think such people really exist?"


    Asked the boat across the ocean, with a gloomy face.


    Just now, he specially asked the injured people to dress up at the scene. He wanted other gang leaders to see their tragedy. Only seeing is believing can other gang leaders understand how big Wang Fan''s threat is.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    "It''s impossible. It won''t be the way you want us to do more. Zhongren can''t do it!"


    "That''s to say, the territory of your three member group is big enough, and you''re not satisfied. Who can you show me this bitter meat plan?"


    Hear the ship cross the ocean to ask questions, enter the numerous big men immediately dissatisfied, one after another toward the ship cross the ocean to accuse a way.


    And the ship did not answer, so a face of gloomy listening to the public.


    "Cross the ocean, is this really a man''s work? Is this done by forces we don''t know? "


    An old man with grey hair saw Chuang Yueyang saying nothing and looking serious. He immediately asked Chuang Yueyang thoughtfully.


    "Dear elders, although it is not long for our ship to take over the three port crew, how dare we hide such things from you?"


    "Just an hour before you came here, my elite forces, including the injured ninjas in front of me, were all injured by a Chinese warrior. What''s more, they warned me not to take any action against him and the people around him. Otherwise, if I see our people, I will fight them once every time, and the headquarters of our three member group will be bloody next time!"


    When the boat crossed the ocean and saw that the time was ripe, she quickly confided what Wang Fan had done to other gangsters.


    "It''s so arrogant that the Chinese dare to come to our r country to pick things up. The three member group can''t do it. It doesn''t mean that other gangs can''t do it. If we want to put an end to this kind of behavior that despises the Mafia forces in our r country, we must root it out!"


    "How? There are people in the group of three. There are so many Ninja snipers here that can''t kill the Huaxia man. Can we kill him by the gang supported by these three or two ninjas? A joke


    "Mr. Yamamoto, you are wrong. Although our overall strength is not as good as that of the three member group, our family has made some efforts. The combined strength is far more than that of the three member group. How can this strength be called a joke? If you want me to say, sign the joint wanted order directly and fight directly against the Chinese people!"


    "I agree, then sign the joint warrant!"


    "I agree, too!"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Many big guys, you said a word to me, and soon made a decision.


    This time, maybe it''s the reason for Wang Fan''s warning. There is no killer in it, so many ninjas in the three mouth group can recover after a period of rest. In fact, the overall strength of the three mouth group has not been affected much. If they become the big head of Han to lead the three mouth group, maybe the people sent out will carry them back.


    They are ruthless in their work, which does not mean they have no brains. Since the Chinese described by the group of three is so strong, it''s up to the top management to worry. Isn''t it nice for them to collect protection fees normally?


    All the famous Mafia forces in r country must obey the arrangement of Yakuza organization. They have to submit their confession to Yakuza organization every month. Yakuza is the carrier of Ninja organization, and it is the God of underground forces in r country!


    Now Yakuza''s leader is nantiaoshibe, who is also the leader of all gangs!


    "Mr. nantiao, I''m a three port crew. I have something to report to you today."


    After the negotiation was completed, the three crew members called nantiao Sipei respectfully and reported Wang Fan''s "evil deeds" one by one.


    "I know about Wang Fan. Don''t act rashly. It''s not as simple as you think. Once I promise to issue a wanted warrant, the underground forces in r country will be in turmoil. It''s not up to you gangs to decide. Some things you don''t know are good things!"


    "Doodle"


    Chuanyueyang looks confused and listens to the busy voice on the phone. It''s all provoked. Yakuza''s decision is to ask them not to act rashly. What''s the matter? So you''re being beaten for nothing?

 V2.Chapter 1156

    Wang Fan didn''t pay attention to these underground forces of r country. The main reason is that he didn''t meet the martial arts experts of r country who can make him look at them differently.


    If there are no experts, any forces will be just like that in Wang Fan''s eyes. Maybe it will cause him some trouble, but that''s all. The martial arts experts of r country he contacted are basically at the level of Zhongren, which is very strong for outsiders. However, in Wang Fan''s opinion, if they fight together for dozens of Zhongren, they may threaten him.


    However, according to Liu Juan''s information, the number of ninjas in the whole r country is less than three figures, including the guardians in various places.


    Wang Fan didn''t notice the attention from Yakuza at all. In his opinion, the group of three members is already an international Mafia force. Warning the group of three members is equivalent to warning the whole r country. He believes that the Mafia organizations in r country will certainly have fewer incidents against him.


    In the admiration of Katyusha and the Battle Axe Gang, Wang Fan returns to Hezhi manor with his party. Maybe it''s because of the change of environment. Wang Fan finds that Liu Juan on the bed is recovering well, and the whole person is much more energetic than before.


    "Xiaojuan, this is..."


    Ward, Wang Fan puzzled to find Liu Juan asked.


    He found that there was a student like girl beside Liu Juan helping to take care of her, but he had no impression of the girl, obviously not the person he had met.


    And Wang Fan with years of fighting out of the feeling, the girl is absolutely not simple, there is a faint fierce breath in the release, this breath may not even know the girl, but Wang Fan after a long time in the battlefield, the people in front of him are hidden, in front of him is no escape.


    Seeing that Liu Juan was very relaxed, Wang Fan put down his vigilance and stared at the girl.


    "Brother fan, where are you staring at? I don''t know my family anymore?"


    Seeing Wang Fan''s nervous appearance, Liu Juan quickly joked.


    "My family? Is this your sister from afar? I haven''t heard of you before! "


    Wang Fan said that he knew about Liu Juan and Liu pangzi. The problem is that he didn''t hear them say that there were cousins and so on. As a result, he called people today!


    "Brother fan, this is my new man, code zero! Although she looks like a student, she is not inferior to the old man in completing tasks. She is good at using all kinds of weapons and has rich combat experience. This time I specially transferred her back to deal with Shura''s men. "


    "Shura and you fight, there must be a backhand, the people who complete these backhand arrangements must be his present people, the zero task is to block each other''s small movements, don''t let other people interfere with you!"


    Liu Juan said with a serious face, and introduced killer zero to Wang Fan.


    "Zero, this is the leader of our withered bones. It''s the mysterious figure you worship. You should perform your tasks well these days, and you will benefit a lot. Brother fan will also teach you some practical experience!"


    Liu Juan looks at zero with a smile and says that zero has been promoted by her. She is competent for all kinds of tasks, and she also plans to let zero take her place, so she brings zero to Wang Fan and let Wang Fan know.


    "Lead to see the dragon head!"


    Killer zero heard Liu Juan introduction, she quickly bowed toward Wang Fan said.


    Wang fan is the most mysterious one among the wanguku. From the beginning, zero entered wanguku and followed Liu Juan to learn all kinds of killing skills. Then she knew Wang Fan''s existence. However, the dragon''s head was not what they wanted to see. In addition, Wang Fan''s behavior of seeing the head but not the tail made many members of wanguku never see Wang Fan himself. Zero is one of them!


    "Well, these days, you''ll stay by Liu Juan''s side and be responsible for her safety. After a while, new tasks will be assigned to you to complete. Now we haven''t got enough hands. Pay attention to our own safety first!"


    Wang fan saw the expression of joy on Yi''s face, he said coldly.


    Killer zero''s expression is just telling him to arrange the task as soon as possible. He is eager to finish the task.


    Wang fan doesn''t resent this kind of behavior, because only with momentum can we move forward on this road. This is what he wants to see. Since Liu Juan dares to bring out zero, it means that the strength of zero has been recognized by Liu Juan, and he doesn''t need to test it.


    "Tell Longtou that the next 20 of us who are in place now are hiding in all parts of r country. We are waiting for Longtou''s order. We are on standby!"


    Killer zero thought that Wang Fan only saw her. She must have thought that she was the only one who had arrived in r country, so she arranged for her to take charge of Liu Juan''s safety. She quickly explained Wang Fan''s misunderstanding.


    "So fast? Xiaojuan, are all the people with withered bones here? "


    Wang Fan surprised to see the bed of Liu Juan, a little can''t believe toward Liu Juan asked.


    He knows the situation of Wan guku. He usually deals with intelligence work around the world. It''s difficult to gather a large number of experts in a short time. As a result, he just went out for a walk, and the main force of Wan guku was in place? It surprised him a lot.


    "Brother fan, you underestimate your influence too much. This time I sent the notice to all the brothers who are working near. These people know that you are in trouble, and they all rush here. You can treat these 20 people as tolerant. Even if they are slightly different, they won''t be worse!"


    Liu Juan said with pride, when she called the order, she mentioned that the faucet was in trouble. She did not expect that the members of the WAN Ku Ku were so awesome. They gathered in the R country in a short time. Most of the people were directly under her management.


    "Twenty Zhongren... This is really big. Have they arranged their accommodation?"


    Wang Fan was shocked. If Wan guku is really an expert, he doesn''t care about things. Unexpectedly, Liu Juan helped him find so many experts when he needed them!


    Twenty Zhongren, there are not so many of them in r country in Kyoto. This is a strength that can push the martial arts and Taoism of r country. Now he is worried about whether these people will expose their identities and be targeted by Ninja organizations of r country one by one.


    "Don''t worry, brother fan. You can rest assured of their lurking skills. Unless they expose themselves, the r people and the Mafia will not find them. In order to ensure their concealment, I didn''t let them all gather at Hezhi manor, but only when they have orders, they can fight in a very short time!"


    Liu Juan confidently introduces herself to Wang Fan.


    Now she has a strong army in her hand. If she dares to be interfered by gangs, she can push the other party directly. Now she does not allow any forces to interfere with the duel between Wang Fan and Shura!

 V2.Chapter 1157

    "Xiaojuan, will you be known by Shura about the members of wanguku you have mastered?"


    Wang Fan suddenly thought of what problem, a face dignified looking at Liu Juan asked.


    Shura is the second leader of Wan guku. As for the secret channel of Wan guku, he must know that if the members Liu Juan called were all known by Shura, then the so-called secret is only for the various forces of r country. In front of Shura, it is the light bulb in the night.


    What Wang Fan worried about was that if Shura wanted to retaliate and disclose these wanguku members to the police of r country, they would suffer a heavy loss.


    "Brother fan, you can rest assured that the secret of wanguku is not boastful, especially Shura or me. Our respective subordinates only know the leader. Just as I don''t know what influence he has developed, or what individual he has developed, he doesn''t know what influence I have developed! "


    "Unless we are members of the wanguku organization at the level of the elderly, we all know each other. In recent years, we have not arranged our subordinates to do cross tasks, let alone infiltrate each other. It is safe for wanguku members to come to r country! Even if he appears in front of Shura, Shura doesn''t necessarily know! "


    Liu Juan knows what Wang fan is worried about. She patiently explains to Wang Fan.


    "That''s good. I''m not afraid to be in case. I''m afraid Shura will expose wanguku by any means. Once we appear in front of people, it''s a disaster for the killer organization that we are walking in the dark. Without the sense of mystery, we are easy to be targeted! I hope Shura is not so stupid! "


    Wang Fan heard Liu Juan''s explanation, and breathed a sigh of relief. Some helpless Tucao was prone to make complaints about the other side.


    "Brother fan, you don''t have to worry. What Shura wants to do now is to be superior. If all the bones are exposed or attacked by many forces and become a mess, even if he is superior, he doesn''t want to see this scene!"


    "His purpose is very clear, in order to become the new leader of wangukuxin, he should not be so crazy!"


    Liu Juan''s calm analysis.


    The purpose of Shura''s rebellion is to become the leader, not to weaken Wan guku. But he has been dividing Wan guku in the process of seeking the upper position by all means. There must be some influence, and these influences are controllable. If Wan guku is really exposed, they will certainly be scorched and rotten, which has a great influence on Wang Fan''s preparation for war.


    Exposing Wan guku is a way to lose both sides, and the later stage is a disaster for WAN guku, and she doesn''t want Shura to do it in her heart.


    Just when he was worried about whether Shura would do something without a bottom line, Wang Fan motioned for everyone to be quiet. He picked up the phone in his eyes.


    "Hello, brother van! It''s me


    Wang Fan''s mobile phone is on hands-free, and there comes a voice that makes Liu Juan''s heart beat. The owner of the voice is Shura!


    "Shh


    Wang Fan quickly motioned to Liu Juan not to make a sound. Shura now called and estimated that there was a conspiracy.


    "It''s me. What can I do for you?"


    After Liu Juan was injured, Wang Fan didn''t have any good feelings for Shura at all, and the good feelings he had accumulated in an organization were gone. He returned to Shura coldly. He planned to see what means Shura had. He dared to call him at this time!


    "Brother fan, Qianxue is in my hands. Don''t worry. I''ll have good food and drink for her before our decisive battle. You don''t have to worry about his safety!"


    Shura''s mouth is Qianxue''s safety problem. He doesn''t bother to cover up his purpose.


    "Say your purpose, don''t play tricks. I''ve agreed to the decisive battle you said. What else do you want? Qian Xue is tied by you. Do you have the face to tell me about her safety? Hum


    Wang Fan frowned and said in a cold voice.


    He was afraid that he and Shura thought that the snake would go down, and he could not help the killing intention in his heart.


    "Brother fan, it''s me who should be worried now. I see Wan Gu Kuo and many new and old facial holes appear in r country. They are called by you. I don''t dare to put a thousand snow ahead of time in this way!"


    Shura joked with a little smile that he didn''t seem to worry about Wang Fan''s turn.


    "Shura, don''t talk nonsense, just talk about your purpose. I''m not in the mood to hear you talk here!"


    Wang Fan said displeased, if it is not now unable to determine the location of snow, he really want to directly and Shura turned over. I don''t know who gave him the courage. How dare he take such an attitude? Don''t Shura know that the strong underground forces are respected?


    "The specific time and place, I will tell you later, now is the bet, I think it is necessary to talk about it first!"


    At last Shura gave his purpose.


    "Shura, don''t go too far. If brother fan can promise to compete with you, you''ll have to go further?"


    Liu Juan couldn''t listen any more, so she sat up directly from the hospital bed and yelled at her mobile phone. In his opinion, Shura''s action was that he wanted to seek more benefits from Qianxue.


    "Oh, Rocha is also here. I heard that you live in Hezhi manor, where the environment is good. You should be cured soon!"


    "Come on, Wang Fan! We know something about each other. I know what you are worried about. I just want to beat you head on and become a real leader! "


    "Life and death duel, if I win, you hand over the ruby ring, and give up the leadership of Wan guku, you and Rocha withdraw from Wan guku, from then on WAN guku has nothing to do with you!"


    Shura said, the tone here became solemn, listening to the presence of people with an angry face.


    "What if you lose?"


    Wang Fan frowned and asked Shura.


    "If I lose, I will release Qianxue safely, and I will take my killer out of wanguku and never enter the circle of killers again!"


    "I know it''s not fair for you, but now it''s not about whether the stakes are equal, it''s about what I have in my hand. I only have these stakes! I know it''s not proper to take people away from Wan guku, but I lost. If they stay in Wan guku, they will be settled by you and Luocha. After all, they have been with me for a long time. I can''t ignore them! "


    Shura said in a broken jar. Anyway, it''s just a rotten life. If Shura loses, he will take people out of wanguku. But if Wang Fan loses, it''s not only that simple. This bet is obviously unfavorable to Wang Fan.


    "I agree. Let me know when and where it''s set!"


    Wang Fan coldly said, finished directly hang up the phone, he did not want to listen to it.


    Now the situation is imminent. Compared with Qian Xue''s safety, he has to temporarily agree to Shura''s conditions. Even if Shura doesn''t take out any bets, he can only agree to Shura''s life and death duel.


    As for those who are loyal to Shura, it is true that even if Wang fan is left behind, he does not dare to use them. He knows that cleaning them up will weaken the strength of Wan guku, but Wang Fan really has to clean up those who are loyal to Shura.

 V2.Chapter 1158

    Kyoto, r country, in a hidden warehouse.


    "Oh, that''s tough enough!"


    Shura listens to the busy tone coming from the mobile phone and can''t help saying to the thousand snow beside him.


    "You also heard that Wang Fan agreed to everything for you. Now you are the most important chip in my hand. You don''t want to run away, and you can''t run out. Isn''t it good to stay here for a few days?"


    "No matter what the outcome of the duel between Wang Fan and me is, I will let people send you away safely. Just be obedient these days! Women are Wang Fan''s biggest weakness. Even if he is invincible in the world, he doesn''t want to compromise as long as he catches his weakness


    Shura looked at the silent thousand snow, he said madly.


    Although he has not been in contact with Wang Fan for a long time, his identity and status are second only to Wang Fan among the thousands of bones, and he knows more information than ordinary people. Wang Fan has many women''s affairs, which are very clear in their high-level eyes, but because of the right of the leader, they can only pretend not to know, and selectively ignore this part of information.


    But a long time ago, Shura was planning for the upper position. Naturally, he was very attentive to Wang Fan''s information. This was his habit of doing tasks. He grasped any useful information and turned these details into his advantages!


    "Leader Shura, the place of the decisive battle


    Next to Shura, a fierce killer with a scar on his face asked Shura with a dignified look.


    In recent days, with the continuous influx of Wan guku''s members, their advantages are becoming less and less, and it is easy to expose if they drag on. However, Shura has not decided on the venue and time of the competition, which makes it difficult for them to deploy corresponding measures.


    "Shadow sting, put away your plans. We are facing a dragon head with withered bones. Do you really think it''s luck that Wang fan can crush me?"


    "For ordinary people, those small means will have some effect more or less, but for Wang Fan, you haven''t met him head-on. I don''t know it''s normal. The reason why I''m so late in deciding the venue and time is to delay this time!"


    "Wang Fan''s weakness is his woman. Now Qian Xue in our hands is Wang Fan''s weakness. As long as Qian Xue is detained for a long time, Wang Fan''s mood will naturally fluctuate. The mood fluctuation of ordinary people has little influence on the combat effectiveness, but for Wang Fan and me, as long as he is in a trance, it is life and death!"


    "We are at a disadvantage now. The small movements outside the stadium are not meaningful. We might as well keep an eye on Qianxue. If Qianxue runs away, our plan will become a joke!"


    Shura toward thorn shadow tone dignified said.


    Wang fan is a big mountain in front of them. It''s impossible to surpass Wang Fan. The only chance is that Wang Fan''s mood is broken. That''s his only chance to "go against the sky.".


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Wang Fan didn''t know about Shura''s plan.


    Maybe people are worried about Wang Fan, and the decisive battle between Wang Fan and Shura has spread to the blind master.


    "Blind Master, the process of this matter is like this. You don''t have to worry. I''ll deal with it, and Wan guku won''t have a problem at this point!"


    On the phone, Wang Fan assured the blind man in China.


    "Xiao Fan, be careful in everything. I understand that you can''t tolerate two tigers in a mountain when you fight with Shura. What''s more, Shura, a kind of killer who has already been rebellious, has some unstable factors. I support you to solve the problem in this way!"


    "But you must not neglect that Shura is the killer next to you. All kinds of martial arts have been practiced to the peak. According to his comprehensive strength, he may be ranked in the top 100 in the global expert list, and he has no fewer people to kill than you!"


    The blind Master said on the phone worried.


    "Shura, can you even rank in the top 100? That''s a master. "


    Wang Fan sighed with surprise.


    Blind Master said the list of the strong, he knows, ordinary people have no channel to know the list, only their strength can compete with the power of a small country, they are qualified to know the existence of this list!


    As far as he knows, there is little difference between the top 100 and the top 10, because when the ranking reaches this point, it''s a losing situation in an instant. This ranking is inferred from the achievements of the war. Because Wang Fan and Shura are killers walking in the dark, they know that all the people they shot are dead.


    Even if occasionally some people see their strong strength, but they don''t know the gap, so they can''t evaluate it. Wang Fan and Shura are like the king without a crown. Although they are not in the list, they can''t show their weak strength.


    "This is my inference. All the Dragon teeth in China can be in the top 80. Shura is the one who helped the Dragon teeth escape in a certain mission. How can this kind of strength not get into the top 100? In the competition between the Dragon teeth and the top 50 dragon souls, it''s just half a defeat!"


    "There are no weak people who can enter the list of the strong. Although you are stronger than Shura in general, Shura is not weak, and you should not be distracted. After all, you two used to be the pillars of the world. Although you have different levels, the gap is not too big to be overcome!"


    "The last time I saw you, I felt that you had been able to control your own murderous spirit, which was a great progress compared with before. This shows that your strength has risen to a new level again!"


    The blind Master reminds Wang fan that he must not be careless, but he should not be too nervous. After all, Wang fan is more Shura in terms of comprehensive strength.


    "New steps?"


    Wang Fan asked suspiciously. He had already felt that he had lost his opponent. He had groped for the way to resist the enemy. He didn''t expect that the blind master could notice this change. Wang Fan had to sigh that there was an old man in his family, but there was still a treasure. He didn''t expect that the blind Master knew a higher level of martial arts.


    "Your speed, strength and skills have reached the limit of your body. If you exercise normally, there is almost no room for improvement! But your strength has been able to support you in most areas, so I didn''t mention it


    "If you reach the limit of the human body in all aspects, the next step is to increase the bonus of the field. Most people don''t know it, so they can''t understand it. But you have been able to gather your own murderous Qi, which proves that you have the foundation of mastering the field. Shura entered the Tao with murderous Qi, and now you are full of murderous Qi. Although the momentum is strong, the bonus of combat power is very low, and you don''t have the qualification to understand the field!"


    "Every time you make a move, you can integrate the collected murderous Qi into the attack. The attack contains your essence, Qi and spirit. This kind of attack is your trump card. You can defeat the enemy with a single blow. In this state, your explosive killing power is the biggest!"


    The blind Master said to Wang Fan, expecting Wang Fan to improve his strength before the duel with Shura.


    "Blind Master, thank you, I have direction!"


    Wang Fan sincerely thanks.


    With the help of the blind Master, he opened up the fog of blocking the road. A new realm seemed to be within reach.

 V2.Chapter 1159

    At the end of the call with the blind Master, Wang Fan fell into shock.


    There is no end to the road of martial arts. Originally, he thought he was invincible. Who knows that there are still higher realms. Since these realms exist, it means that they really exist, and he has not set foot in a new field!


    Wang fan may feel that before he has not met opponents, some sit back and watch the sky.


    There must be someone who has reached this level in the world. Otherwise, the inheritance would have been broken long ago. Where would it have been known by the world?


    According to the blind Master, once you touch the realm of this field and integrate his spirit and the murderous spirit of the leader Shasha into the attack, this kind of attack will be a great shock!


    Wang fan is excited when he thinks about it. Maybe the strongest attack he has now is a general stroke attack for the fighters in that field. Is there any need to continue?


    Wang fan is more and more yearning for this higher realm. After greeting the people, he goes straight to the back mountain of the manor. He wants to understand the application of this field before fighting Shura, and thoroughly master the skills of breaking out essence, Qi, spirit and murderous Qi!


    Seeing that Wang fan is busy strengthening his strength, kaqiusha and Liu Juan are not idle.


    Now the war is imminent. Katyusha doesn''t know much about the strength of Shura, but Liu Juan really knows that Shura is second only to Wang Fan. As Shura''s murderous spirit becomes more and more serious, Luo Juan can''t see the gap between him and Shura, so she can only use unfathomable to shape.


    Under the arrangement of the two, their hands were divided into two groups.


    The people of the Tomahawk gang of e country are responsible for the outermost part of the Hezhi manor. Whenever a stranger comes near, they will go away directly!


    Some members of Wan guku were responsible for the safety of the manor, and the main one was Wang Fan''s back mountain!


    Both of them were afraid that someone would sneak in and disturb Wang Fan. Although Shura said that they would not do anything without a bottom line, they just listened and did not dare to take it seriously! In case of any mistake, it will have an irreversible impact on Wang Fan''s perception process.


    It''s just a moment. If you miss it, maybe you''ll miss it forever. The safety of Wang Fan''s seclusion is the focus of the whole manor.


    Kaqiusha doesn''t have any dissatisfaction with Liu Juan''s arrangement. Although she is full of confidence in the elite of the Tomahawk Gang, kaqiusha also knows that the two sides are not at the same level when comparing the members of the Tomahawk gang and Wan guku. It is most appropriate for WAN guku to be responsible for the safety of Wang Fan''s closed door.


    "Sister Juan, do you think brother fan can crush Shura?"


    Arrange their respective responsible area, Katyusha a face worried toward Liu Juan asked.


    She didn''t know much about the duel between experts, but she knew it was extremely important when she saw Wang Fan''s dignified expression.


    "How to say, Van Gogh is more likely to win, but it does not rule out what special means Shura uses to interfere with Van Gogh. Their strength is far superior to mine. I can only say that both sides have their own advantages, and either side is likely to win!"


    Liu Juan is honest. Because of her strength, she only knows that Wang fan is better than Shura, but where is the middle power? She can''t comment on it.


    "Sister Juan, if brother fan is disturbed by Shura in the decisive battle, brother fan will not lose!"


    Katyusha asked nervously. She is more rational. She considers both the good and the bad in everything.


    "Let''s make preparations. Shura won''t stop here. Since he dares to kidnap Qianxue, there must be other means. Otherwise, if we have the ability inside wanguku, he can challenge brother fan directly, and even make so many troubles. This is treason!"


    "We can''t help the decisive battle between Van Gogh and Shura, but we can control Shura''s men! We''ve arranged for people to keep an eye on Shura''s men, so we''re not afraid of their small moves! "


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Liu Juan and Katyusha are constantly discussing all kinds of arrangements and deducing all kinds of possible changes. They don''t ask for meritorious service, but for not interfering with Wang Fan.


    Sometimes they frowned and broke up with each other, sometimes they had a very tacit understanding. Various feasible plans gradually improved in their discussion. I don''t know when a beautiful figure appeared behind them.


    "Sister green!"


    Katyusha saw the figure and quickly got up and said.


    Miao Qing, originally in r country, helped Wang Fan take care of all kinds of things in this entertainment company. Fortunately, her ability was outstanding. During the period when Wang Fan left r country, Beibei global entertainment company and security company were on the right track, and had formed a self closed-loop operation system. Even if Miao Qing left for a long time, it had no impact on the development of the two companies.


    "What''s going on now? Where''s brother van? "


    Miao Qing nodded and motioned to them.


    She was in r country, and when she knew that Wang Fan was going to fight Shura, she immediately rushed over. She didn''t know what had happened recently.


    "Sister Qing, the situation in the last two days is like this. Shura called... Now Brother fan is closed in the back mountain. Sister Juan and I are discussing how to prevent Shura''s men from making trouble."


    Katyusha made a long story short. In a few words, she told Miao Qing what happened in the near future. She hoped that Miao Qing would improve their plan.


    "Shura will not move now? It''s brewing a new plan. According to Shura''s character, we don''t seem to be able to sit down. Now we have no direct friction with Shura on the surface, but we can''t rule out Shura''s secret contact with the local Mafia forces of r country! "


    "And this is r country. Your plans just now are all aimed at Shura. I feel it is necessary to strengthen them to prevent the local Mafia forces of r country from making trouble in the middle of the way. This is not our home stadium. It''s right to prepare more!"


    Miao Qing had a clear idea and soon found out the possible changes. He suggested to kaqiusha and Liu Juan.


    "In this way, once we separate the people in our hands, although we can monitor most areas and keep an eye on the movements of those gangs, our overall strength will be divided. If we meet the attack of Shura''s men, I''m afraid


    Liu Juan expressed her worries. Now time is pressing. I''m afraid it''s too late to send people again.


    "Don''t worry about this. I passed the agreement with Tong Jiahui when I came here. I think she should be coming soon. Let''s continue to improve the previous plan. Don''t worry about manpower. Maybe with the increase of our number, many hidden dangers will disappear directly!"


    "Is sister Jiahui coming? That''s great. With so many people involved, our plan will be more perfect. Nothing can affect Van Gogh''s performance at that time! "


    Katyusha said cheerfully.


    Three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang.


    What''s more, they are the top elites in their respective fields. They are full of self-confidence and will definitely clear up the obstacles that may exist in front of Wang Fan!

 V2.Chapter 1160

    Tong Jiahui is in country m, and she is busy dealing with some things in Hongmen. When she receives a call from Miao Qing, she is in a state of anxiety. She immediately decides to go to country R and fight side by side with Wang Fan.


    When she gets on the plane, she gets in touch with Miao Qing and learns that Miao Qing has arrived in r country. Fortunately, the decisive battle between Wang Fan and Shura has not started yet, so she still has time to help.


    In the evening, Miao Qing is already on her way to the airport. She calculates the time. The flight from country m to country R will arrive soon, and Tong Jiahui will join them soon.


    "Hello, uncle ghost, I''m in r country."


    On the way, Miao Qing received a call from Uncle GUI. She respected her elders very much and answered gently.


    "Qing''er, I know you are in r country. I have something to do here. I just need your help."


    "Wang Yue, I almost forgot about the plane this afternoon. Her plane should be landing soon. You remember to pick up Wang Yue. She doesn''t know Wang Fan''s address in r country. No one answered my phone call just now. I think it''s something. I remember that you are all around Wang Fan. I''ll trouble you about it."


    Ghost uncle on the phone, a smile said.


    He did not and Miao Qing polite, directly will his purpose out.


    "Don''t worry, uncle GUI. I''m on my way to the airport. I''ll be there soon. I''ll leave a message for her and ask her to wait for me at the airport after getting off the plane. I''ll pick up the plane."


    Miao Qing said with a serious face, does uncle GUI call her to help? This kind of small matter is not easy. It happens that she is going to pick up Tong Jiahui at the airport, just together.


    Wait for ghost uncle to hang up the phone, Miao Qing this just rings out a matter to come, on the face immediately appeared the color of worry.


    Wang Yue is Wang Fan''s first love girlfriend, and now there is some connection between them?


    Otherwise, why would Wang Yue come at this time?


    If the official mission, there is no need to let ghost uncle transfer ah, such a big security bureau, in r country Kyoto, there is not even a place to stay?


    Tong Jiahui, like them, was serious about Wang Fan''s feelings and could not tolerate any impurities; No one knows what Wang Yue''s purpose is.


    If Tong Jiahui bumps into them, will they pinch each other?


    "Fat man, speed up. If you go late, something will happen!"


    Miao Qing said helplessly to Liu pangzi who was driving.


    If you want to solve the misunderstanding between Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue, that is, she is the first to receive one of the two people, and she works as a mediator in the middle. Otherwise, if Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue do not give in to each other, they will definitely tear up at the airport. If this matter is not solved properly, it will definitely affect Wang Fan''s performance if it is spread to Wang Fan''s ears.


    "Sister Qing, what''s the matter? Is there any hijacking?"


    Hear Miao Qing anxious tone, Liu pangzi can''t help but accelerate the speed, at the same time to Miao Qing joke.


    "It''s a matter between women. I tell you you don''t understand. Drive well!"


    Miao Qing said in a cold voice.


    She is also worried now. Wang fan is the first in their heart. Any potential danger that will affect Wang Fan must be solved. She is not joking with anyone now.


    Liu pangzi was already familiar with Miao Qing''s coldness, but he didn''t care. He focused on driving and drove faster and faster, and soon resisted the airport.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Tong Jiahui has been in the top position for a long time. Her aura makes her stand out among the airport tourists. A brown windbreaker pushes her leadership style to the extreme.


    She went straight to the reception area. She believed that Miao Qing was already there. Now time is pressing, and we should seize every minute.


    "Well? Wang Yue


    Seeing the familiar figure at the exit, Tong Jiahui said softly.


    Wang Yue pulled the suitcase and walked with her head down. When she heard someone calling her name, she quickly looked up and looked forward.


    "Jiahui?"


    Wang Yue can''t help but say.


    I can''t help muttering. It''s really a coincidence that I met him when I got off the plane.


    "Sister Jiahui, are you here to help brother fan?"


    When Wang Yue saw Tong Jiahui, she thought that it was not the old story, but she felt that Tong Jiahui had come to help Wang Fan.


    "Otherwise, do you think I''ll come here for a tour? Let''s go together, so that brother fan doesn''t have to arrange people to come here! "


    Tongjiahui hands a spread, a face at will toward Wang Yue invited.


    No matter what happened before Wang Yue and Wang Fan, now when Wang fan is in danger, Wang Yue can come to help, which means that there is Wang Fan in his heart. No matter whether Wang Yue comes here on business or not, Wang Yue and their purposes are the same. There is no need to divide them at this time.


    "Well!"


    Wang Yue saw Tong Jiahui invite her, she readily agreed, in her heart, in addition to Wang Fan, other things can let go.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Jiahui, here!"


    Miao Qing saw the tall Tong Jiahui from a long distance and quickly reached out to indicate.


    "Well? These two, am I wrong? "


    Seeing Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue, Miao Qing said to herself in surprise.


    She didn''t worry about the relationship between the two sides any more. The fact that they took care of each other didn''t look like fraud proved that at least there was no "internal contradiction" and that Miao Qing was more confident.


    A large number of people means a great strength. Now, as Wang Fan''s support group, their military division team has expanded again.


    "Get on the bus and go back to the manor where we live. We''ll talk about it later."


    Miao Qing turned out to be Wang Yue''s suitcase and said to them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Hezhi manor, with Liu pangzi driving into the manor, the security specifications of the whole manor are improved again.


    The identity of Tong Jiahui goes without saying. As the head of Hongmen branch in country m, how could Hongmen leave her alone? After knowing the purpose of her trip, the person in charge of Tong Jiahui''s safety in Hongmen has already been in place, always paying attention to the safety of Hechi manor.


    Wang Yue is a member of the Huaxia Security Bureau. The public officials who are aware of this sensitive part have to be restricted by the relevant national regulations in their words and deeds, not to mention the act of going abroad. The overlord knows more about the purpose of Wang Yue''s visit.


    After learning about Wang Yue''s foothold, a satellite quietly turned on the monitoring system over r country, transmitting the scene of Hezhi manor and its surroundings with high resolution to the monitoring screen of Huaxia Security Bureau headquarters.


    If there''s any trouble, the Tomahawk gang of e country may not have found it. Wang Yue''s mobile phone receives the warning message that someone is approaching!


    So far, in addition to celica''s protection of Wang Beibei in China, Wang Fan''s several confidants have all gathered in r country, and they all gathered together and began to plan how to deal with Wang Fan''s next life and death duel.

 V2.Chapter 1161

    Seeing that everyone is putting forward their own opinions on how to fight Wang Fan''s next life and death, everyone is happy.


    They are full of confidence in the follow-up plan and unite as one. They believe that great difficulties can be overcome.


    At night, many elites are on guard, and the Hachi manor ushers in a person they almost forget: Akutagawa shin.


    Beitiaokawa, the former leader of Shenfeng organization, was killed by Shura. The next day, she set fire to the headquarters of Shenfeng organization and kidnapped Qianxue. During this period, Liu Juan was busy with how to prevent Shura from playing tricks, and did not pay attention to the news from Shenfeng organization.


    Moreover, the organization of sacred wind is declining, and it can be repeatedly pressed by Shura to rub against the ground. This kind of strength, now involved in their fight with Shura, is to give up the chance of survival. Besides, Akutagawa Shin must have been in a mess during this period. He was busy coping with the annexation of gangs from the same area!


    "I have spies in other gangs organized by Shenfeng. They have sent back bad news, which is aimed at Wang Fan!"


    "These forces have already known the existence of Wan guku. They put the assassination of mysterious people in previous years on WAN guku. After all, Wan guku is too mysterious. If it wasn''t for your large-scale deployment, there would be very few forces in r country who knew you existed!"


    Akutagawa letter toward Liu Juan a worried face said.


    He doesn''t know whether it''s smoke bomb or it''s really aimed at Wang Fan. He can only tell Liu Juan what he knows and they know. As for how to deal with it, it''s up to them.


    "Wanguku, is it beginning to be known to the world?"


    Liu Juan sighed helplessly.


    Shura''s high-profile recruitment of manpower, and she hastened to gather good hands to come to r country, even if their means are hidden, they will always be known by some mysterious forces.


    For example, ninja organization of r country!


    For this result, Liu Juan has long known that there will be such a day, but did not expect to expose so quickly.


    "I''m not sure about the accuracy of the information. After all, the Shenfeng organization has no ability to investigate the truth of the information."


    Akutagawa said helplessly.


    He can''t tell the truth of the news from the spies. Maybe the spies will hide the identity of the spies forever.


    "Many Mafia forces know the existence of wanguku. Now the main force of wanguku is in r country. The underground forces of r country will not let you go back easily! Wang Fan and Shura''s duel is only the first step, no matter win or lose, Wan guku will be targeted by the underworld forces of r country! "


    "Moreover, according to Yakuza''s information, many gangs can even use controlled firearms this time. As long as the civilians are not injured on a large scale, and as long as the main force of wanguku is left to r country, someone behind the scenes will deal with all this!"


    Akutagawa letter face ugly said.


    It''s not up to him to stand in line. Yakuza''s notice didn''t even give them a chance to refute!


    "Who''s behind this? The man behind Yakuza, the official of r country? "


    Liu Juan asked thoughtfully.


    Originally, it was just the internal contradiction of Wan guku, but now it has risen to the official intervention of r country. Moreover, if we let it go, how many people can Wan guku leave r country alive this time?


    "According to the information from nantiaosibei, the leader of Yakuza, the official hawks of r country are really at the bottom of the story. The Hawks describe Wan guku as the dark sword of China, which is specially for China to deal with secret disputes. Take this opportunity to destroy this dark sword!"


    "So, I suggest that if the decisive battle can be cancelled, it can be cancelled, or it can be changed to another place. Although I am worried about the safety of Qianxue, if this matter is not handled properly, wanguku''s strength will be greatly damaged!"


    With that, Akutagawa saw the ugly faces of the people around him, and he quietly withdrew from the manor.


    This matter, is not his small Shenfeng organization can participate in, r country has sent out the state machine, all the Mafia forces is the home, he can do, is to ask Wang Fan to tell them the situation.


    When Akutagawa left, many women were silent and thinking about countermeasures.


    "Don''t tell brother fan about this. Brother fan is a man of friendship. It''s impossible for him to give up Qianxue. This decisive battle with Shura is imperative!"


    "If he knows that these arrangements of the R government will definitely affect the decisive battle in the future, I think our sisters have something to say. Can we solve the resistance by us? If we can''t solve it, let''s tell Van Gogh what you think?"


    Liu Juan pondered for a moment and gave her advice to the public.


    "I agree with sister Juan."


    "I also agree not to tell Van Gogh first."


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Soon, all the women said that they should solve the problem by themselves.


    Soon, they came up with a reasonable solution.


    "Wanguku''s elite, as a reserve of elite troops, I will solve the problem of the Mafia forces in r country. I will inform Hongmen of the distribution in r country and send people to prepare. Hongmen''s development time in r country is longer than Yakuza''s. here, Hongmen''s strength is stronger than wanguku''s and Tomahawk''s!"


    "I asked Hongmen to arrange the reception. No matter what the outcome of the decisive battle is, we can resist any attack from the Mafia of r country at the first time, and even make them dare not attack us!"


    Tong Jiahui said meticulously.


    She is too familiar with Hongmen. Many generations of people have stuck to a certain area, and the developed forces have already taken root in the local area. What''s more, there are Hongmen people at the top of the r country''s Mafia!


    "Ladies and sisters, I can contact Huaxia and use the agents lurking in r country. If there is an accident, the agents can send fan Ge out of r country at the first time, and let the Hawks'' plot in r country fall through!"


    Wang Yue has never had a chance to speak. Seeing that people are offering advice one after another, she also says some of the problems she can solve.


    "Our special forces of e country are on standby in the outer waters of r country. I''ve contacted them and sneaked in quietly. When Van Gogh was fighting, he kept an eye on Shura''s men. As long as Shura had a small action, he directly suppressed it by force!"


    "Celica, through the official Embassy of country T, has put pressure on country R to prevent the police of country R from using illegal means to persecute Van Gogh!"


    Katyusha said quietly, if you want to be more ruthless, come on. If the special forces enter the country, ask Shura. Don''t be afraid!


    "I will arrange zero to lead wanguku''s people to deal with Shura''s men. After all, only wanguku''s people are most familiar with him. Only in this way can efficiency be improved!"


    "If it''s necessary, if R is crazy, I''ll organize a duel. If it''s a big deal, I''ll die with Shura. You must help Vango evacuate safely! Don''t tell brother fan about it. It''s the worst plan. It doesn''t have to be that far! "


    Liu Juan clenched her teeth, said her heart out, the expression of abnormal serious.


    All the women nodded one after another. Only they knew all the measures and plans just now, and they would not pass them on to others.


    Wang fan is still in the back of the mountain at the moment. He is busy understanding the essence of the attack. He doesn''t know the plan of the girls at all!

 V2.Chapter 1162

    As far as the martial arts realm is concerned, many people don''t understand it at all. Because it can''t be seen or touched, it can''t be shown concretely. In the eyes of the general public, it''s bragging!


    A few women are all people with certain martial arts skills. The more powerful they are, the more they feel that this kind of illusory realm must exist. For Wang Fan''s seclusion, what they see is more important than anything else.


    However, the martial arts, the martial arts realm and even the martial arts skills are not Wang Fan''s subjective wishes. If he wants to understand them, he will be able to understand them. After a long period of closed door, Wang Fan has not been able to master the skill of combining the essence, Qi and spirit, and the murderous Qi into one, and he will be defeated by one blow.


    After three consecutive days of closed door, Wang Fan''s mobile phone outside received the decisive battle information from Shura. They had to send someone to inform Wang fan that the time was getting closer and closer. It was estimated that the result would be the same from the forced closed door to the decisive battle, but they would still be in chaos and in a low state.


    Seeing the man with withered bones appeared in front of him, Wang Fanchang breathed a sigh. He didn''t grasp the essence of the blind Master''s saying that he was defeated by a blow. If he didn''t master it, he would not master it. It''s just a means of attack. In terms of overall strength, he is better than Shura!


    Wang Fan''s mentality is very good. As long as he plays normally, it doesn''t matter whether he has a must kill skill or not. Anyway, he can win Shura. Keeping this mentality, Wang Fan''s state is always in a perfect state, and he can exert his fighting power to the extreme at any time.


    "Brother fan, what''s the effect of closing up? I think you are in good condition! "


    Liu Juan looked at the energetic Wang Fan and asked happily.


    She saw the change of Wang Fan at a glance, and the whole person''s spirit and spirit were strengthened than before the closure!


    "It''s OK. The main thing is to adjust my mind. For Shura, I won''t keep my hands on this kind of traitor, just face it with a normal heart!"


    Wang Fan smiles and says to the crowd that he knows what they are worried about.


    He can''t talk to Liu Juan about his martial arts realm. It''s like a Book of heaven. However, he can''t master the mace that he''s comprehending this time. There''s no need to mention these unfavorable factors. Just let everyone know that he''s ready to fight Shura in good condition at any time.


    "Brother fan, Shura chose the western suburb of Kyoto, the main peak of Beichuan forest. The time is sunrise tomorrow morning!"


    "This Shura really knows how to choose a place. Beichuan forest is a protected area, where there are few traces of artificial interference and tall shrubs. If you want to hide people, it''s really a good place. Isn''t this Shura really planning to ambush us?"


    Liu Juan some worry said, at the same time will return the mobile phone to Wang Fan.


    "I don''t think so. We can easily see through the arrangement. Shura certainly won''t do useless work. Maybe the location of the duel is just for concealment. The duel between brother fan and Shura belongs to the internal fight of wanguku. There''s no need to make such a fuss. Shura should also be aware of this."


    Tong Jiahui says her point of view to Liu Juan, and then blinks her eyes to indicate Liu Juan.


    We can''t analyze it any more. Shura must have noticed that the r country planned to catch them all, so he put the decisive battle place on the edge of the virgin forest. No matter what the result, at least if people go into the forest, no matter how many people the r country sent out to hunt them, they are also looking for needles in a haystack!


    Wang Fan must not know about the involvement of the hawks in r country. At the moment, Tong Jiahui is facing Wang Fan, and Wang fan is not aware of her winking at Liu Juan.


    "Brother fan, you have a good rest tonight. I''ll send someone to step on the spot tonight to prevent people from setting up an ambush there. Tomorrow we''ll go ahead of time. In case of any accident, we can deal with it."


    See Tong Jiahui keep blinking, Liu Juan seconds understand, quickly change the topic toward Wang Fan said.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The next day, Wang Fan and others came to Beichuan forest.


    There are only a few people who know the location of the decisive battle, Wang Fan and his daughters, and only a few of their confidants on the Shura side. As a result, there are few people along the way. It seems that there are normal tourists and r people who exercise on foot, and there are few people who have the flavor of gangs.


    "The Shura''s secret work is very good!"


    Tong Jiahui looks at the empty main peak viewing platform in front of her eyes. She can''t help but exclaim that this place is really exquisite. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack. Even if the worst plan really appears, the people of r country have to pay at least several times to rush to the viewing platform!


    The worry in her heart became more and more dignified. Shura must have known something, otherwise there was no need to choose such a place!


    "Van Gogh, they are coming!"


    Liu Juan''s eyes were sharp, and she saw that Shura and his party had come slowly.


    "Shura!"


    Wang Fan suddenly clenched his teeth and said that his whole body''s murderous Qi suddenly broke out, and he looked at Shura and others with murderous intention.


    He saw that in the crowd led by Shura, Qian Xue was dressed in a white dress and had been stained with red blood. It was obvious that Qian Xue was injured, which was the reason for Wang Fan''s rage.


    "Don''t look at me like this. She is going to run away. I have told her not to make meaningless struggle. As long as the decisive battle is over, I will let her go naturally. Just now she insisted on running away, so she had to suffer a little bit!"


    Shura seems to feel Wang Fan''s killing intention, he grinned and said to Wang Fan.


    "Shura, you don''t need to involve other people in our affairs. If you do this, I will look down on you!"


    Wang Fan stepped forward, glared and said in a bad mood.


    "Brother fan, it''s just a woman. I just scraped a little skin. I''ll go to the hospital later. Maybe the wound will heal automatically. Do you care about this kind of woman


    Shura put away his smile and stimulated Wang Fan.


    "Van Gogh"


    Qianxue sees that Wang fan is about to blow fire, and she wants to eat Shura. Although she is injured at the moment, she is sweet in her heart. The first time Wang Fan sees them, she pays attention to her injury, which makes her deeply moved.


    At the same time, as a tug of oil, she is also secretly blaming herself, because she was tied away by Shura, which virtually brought so many troubles to Wang Fanzeng.


    "Shura, you are still not a man. You threaten brother fan with such a mean


    Liu Juan can''t stand what Shura has done for a long time. She scoffs at Shura angrily.


    "Rocha, if you had agreed to support me earlier, where would these things be today? You see, your brother fan, you''re all around. Where else are you? Come here when you regret it. I''ll reserve a place for you at any time. Ha ha. "


    Shura saw all kinds of beauties behind Wang Fan. He felt a stab in his heart and sneered at Liu Juan.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if I''m cannon fodder, I won''t support you. People like you will only threaten weak women. I''m afraid they can''t lift their heads with you! Hum


    Not to be outdone, Liu Juan countered that she didn''t leave any affection to Shura.


    "You


    Shura is angry, and really has nothing to say. When it comes to swearing, women learn by themselves. He is not an opponent at all!

 V2.Chapter 1163

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, fight. Don''t think you''ve kidnapped Qianxue. Brother fan will let you. You''re killing yourself. Do you have the courage to sign? If you don''t have the guts, you''ll come and go


    Seeing that Shura was silent, Luo Juan took advantage of the victory to frighten Shura.


    The life and death certificate is actually a letter of notification, informing the martial arts circle that the two sides voluntarily signed a life and death duel, which has no legal effect, because no country will support the agreement to kill people!


    This is just a competition agreement in the martial arts and Taoism world, telling all the martial arts, the winner, the loser!


    No matter what the result is, unless both sides agree to terminate the decisive battle, even if one side admits defeat in the middle of the battle, the other side has the right and basis to kill the other side alive without any condemnation from the Jianghu!


    Liu Juan knows what this state of life and death means. They will be divided into life and death. Even if Shura often dances with the God of death, she will be flustered and worried when it''s his turn. What she needs is this effect. Once Shura''s mood fluctuates, it will affect and weaken Shura''s strength.


    This is a great thing for Wang Fan. With the increase and decrease, the gap between the two sides will only grow bigger and bigger! Wang Fan''s winning probability is also greater!


    Liu Juan''s eyes angrily stare at Shura. The person who often works with him actually chooses to betray. Even if other people betray, she doesn''t hate Shura so much. Shura is a person she knows well. The people around her betray Wang Fan. She hates Shura more than anyone else!


    She directly took out the already prepared life and death shape and went straight to Shura.


    "Xiaojuan"


    Wang fan is ready to stop her. After all, Luo Juan was seriously injured before, but she has not recovered yet. If she is held by Shura, won''t she be controlled by them like Qianxue?


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. Although I can''t match you, it''s impossible for Shura to control me in an instant, and I''m not at ease if someone else goes there!"


    Liu Juan toward Wang Fan smile, a confident face said.


    She is one of the top killers. Although she can''t compete with Shura, she doesn''t have the power to fight back. If Shura could control her instantly, she and Yang Jie would not have run out before.


    Wang Fan takes back the hand that is ready to hold Liu Juan. What Liu Juan says is right. At least she is also a high-level person with withered bones. Liu Juan has the power to protect herself in the face of Shura. Then he remembers that Liu Juan is a little woman in front of him, but her strength is not weak!


    "Hum


    Looking at Liu Juan''s expression of asking for debts, Shura hums coldly, takes over the life and death in his hand, and writes down his Shura code name in a few strokes. He also knows that this life and death only shows his determination to fight. In the world of martial arts, the strong are respected, and being killed is the life of the weak!


    "Stand back, I''m afraid Shura is cheating!"


    Seeing Liu Juan''s return with the shape of life and death, Wang Fan signaled to the people beside him that Shura and he wanted to separate life and death. In the face of the danger of life and death, Wang Fan worried that Shura would do anything to fight the people outside the fighting field.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. We are ready. As long as someone dares to move, the people we arranged will also move. It''s not so easy for them to win us. We only have more people hiding in the dark than them! If they dare to play tricks, we will accompany them to the end! "


    Katyusha, fierce, glared at Shura, and then confidently said to Wang Fan.


    She has already arranged that the special forces of T country have been hiding in the dark. Last night, they worked together with the people assigned by Liu Juan. If any foreign forces want to intervene in the duel, the venue here is high and the snipers are in place. One by one from below, it depends on how many people the forces of r country are willing to use!


    And the people of the Tomahawk Gang have been arranged by her to the surface, occupying half the outer circle of the decisive circle. Even if they use any means, they will be intercepted for the first time.


    Wang Fan nodded to the oncoming Liu Juan and strode to the decisive field.


    He had just looked around, and the 20 men who had died of wanguku had been hidden around the decisive battle field. With wanguku and the Battle Axe Gang, and the defense circle composed of Hongmen elite, although there were hundreds of people in Shura, they could not break the defense circle when the war broke out. Wang fan was also at ease for the safety of the people in the rear.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Shadow stab, arrange a good hand, focus on the situation outside, if there is really the power of r country to kill, kill me directly! This is a dispute between Wang Fan and me about wangukulongtou. If the gangs in r country want to reap the benefits, their plan is wrong! "


    "When I fight with Wang Fan later, I can''t be distracted, otherwise it must be me who loses. Your strength has reached the bottleneck. If I''m not defeated, Wang Fan won''t deal with you. Take the rest of your brothers and leave. Never appear in front of Wang Fan. You''d better stay away from China!"


    Shura''s eyes are fixed on Wang fan not far away. He whispers to the shadow thorn beside him.


    Although he is confident, he is not conceited. In the face of the withered dragon''s head, he has a low chance of winning. He has two hands to prepare. Once something happens, his subordinates who have been with him for so many years can''t be hurt here. He is also arranging a way out for everyone.


    "Boss Shura, why don''t we go straight to the Gunners? As long as we solve Wang Fan, the leader''s position


    When yingci heard Shura''s words of "explaining the future affairs", he said his plan with a serious look.


    "Don''t mention it any more. I don''t want the bottom line when I do a task. That''s to complete the task and promote my martial arts. If I don''t want the bottom line when I even have a chance to improve my martial arts, what''s the use of earning this leading position?"


    "Besides, I can feel the danger by experience, not to mention Wang Fan? If the sniper you arranged doesn''t shoot, it will only expose himself. He can''t kill Wang Fan at all! "


    Shura said calmly, more like teaching experience.


    He also knew that the shadow thorn and other people behind him were all bets on him, waiting for him to sit on the top of the ten thousand bone withered dragon head. For some of their secret arrangements, he was not good enough to stop them. He could only say that he was prepared.


    For this life and death duel, both sides hope that the people they support can win!


    Behind Wang Fan, the palms of several women are full of sweat, and there are more than hundreds of people around them. When there are hundreds of people, this kind of impact directly shakes their hearts. There are no weak people present. At the moment, they are more or less exuding their own momentum.


    They seem to be safe in the circle, the most secure position, but the most nervous is also them, they should always pay attention to the dynamic field, at any time to deal with the possible adverse situation!

 V2.Chapter 1164

    "Shadow stab, watch it. I challenge Wang Fan. It''s not true that I don''t have the strength. Everyone has the mace. I haven''t tried my best for several years. I also hope Wang fan can let me break through!"


    When Shura saw the shadow stab beside him, he was worried. He was not aimless. He had the courage to challenge Wang Fan.


    As he gradually improves his strength and experience in wanguku, there will be fewer and fewer tasks for him. Otherwise, Wang Fan will appear. According to his qualifications and strength, Shura is competent for the leading position of wanguku.


    In the past two years, he has never had the heart of betrayal, but with his strength has reached the point where it can not be improved.


    He began to think that he had reached the limit of the human body, and the winning rate of the decisive battle with Wang fan should be 50-50, which depends on the experience of both sides and accumulates more profound experience.


    Shura once knew some realms of martial arts from the remnant volume. He could release the murderous spirit and form a breathtaking field of murderous spirit. In his years of accumulation of murderous spirit, he also found the magical effect of this field of murderous spirit.


    If you are not determined, you don''t even have the courage to face him. As long as you dare to look him in the eye, you will be corrupted by his strong murderous spirit and become a lamb to be slaughtered!


    In the face of the so-called strong outside, when he tries his best, the effect of the killing power bonus will come out, especially in his hands, the increase of combat power is doubled!


    Against the strong, the strength of the other side will be reduced by 100% of the combat power under the attack of this kind of murderous spirit. How can we compete with him? This is his strength!


    The addition of murderous Qi. Shura called his killing skill purgatory! It''s like putting the other party in the endless purgatory! And he Shura is the master of purgatory!


    He has observed Wang Fan''s hand in the dark. In his opinion, Wang fan is powerful, but he doesn''t master any murderous Qi. Occasionally, there is a bit of murderous Qi in his whole body. Compared with him, that is the contrast between firefly and the brightness of the sun and the moon. Even some of his staff are more murderous than Wang Fan!


    In Shura''s opinion, although Wang fan is young, he is also old. His time has passed, and his murderous spirit needs to be accumulated from time to time. Wang Fan must have not done the task for a long time. He is the leader of all bones, and he has lost his enterprising spirit. This kind of person is only superficially strong. If he really fights, once he comes out of purgatory, Wang Fan will definitely be killed unprepared.


    "Brother Wang, admit defeat. All I want is the position of wanguku''s leader. Under my leadership, wanguku will only create more brilliance!"


    "Your time is over. You should take the woman behind you to warm the quilt. Wan guku doesn''t need such tenderness!"


    "As long as you surrender to me and get through my crotch, I''ll let you go and take all your women away. I''m really afraid I can''t stop when I do my best. If I accidentally kill you, those women behind you will have to be widows. Aren''t you sad? Oh, I forgot, dead people don''t feel sad! "


    Shura strode to the decisive battle field and said to Wang Fan without fear. It seems that at this moment, he has controlled Wang Fan''s life and death. As long as Wang fan does not yield, he can easily take Wang Fan down.


    "Grass, see, the leader of Shura is ruthless. That man is the boss before him. He doesn''t care who the other party is. I''m really worried that the leader of Shura will kill him if he can''t help it!"


    "I feel the same way. It''s a pity for those women. Tut tut."


    "I''ve never seen the leader of Shura do his best. I really hope that little white face can get the attention of the leader of Shura. Otherwise, the boss will be lonely. I haven''t found a close opponent for so many years!"


    "You don''t talk nonsense, all prepare for a while, wait for that little white face to lose, then there will be other actions, those women who snatch it will be their own!"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Hearing Shura''s arrogant tone, hundreds of people behind Shura immediately yelled. No matter what the result is, they have crushed Wang Fan in momentum. In their opinion, Shura is sure to win.


    At the moment, they are so crazy that they begin to turn their attention to the women behind Wang Fan.


    "Grass, do these grandchildren want to die, or I''ll go and die first? It''s going to be really irritating. "


    When Liu pangzi heard the noisy comments from the other side, he was furious and wanted to rush over and turn over a few people.


    "Fat man, don''t get angry. It''s a verbal attack. The more we refute it, the more they succeed in their plot. Maybe this is one of their schemes. If they want to make a fool of themselves, let them make a fool of themselves. It''s a shame to use such a dirty way!"


    Miao Qing made a sound and explained to Liu pangzi.


    "Sister Qing is right. Although we are angry, it''s useless to talk. It''s just a waste of saliva and energy. It''s better to conserve our energy and deal with the possible changes later!"


    Liu Juan agreed.


    As Miao Qing and Liu Juan come forward, Wang Fan''s side, although the people are angry, but also restrained, not eager to start, but coldly looking at Shura and the people behind him.


    After Wang Fan, many martial arts experts were angry at Shura''s provocation, but they believed that Wang Fan would fight back.


    When they kept looking at Wang Fan, they saw that Wang Fan was looking at the murderous Shura with a calm face. This curtain fell in the eyes of the people. They were in a panic. The difference between the strength of the aura was too obvious. Wang Fan''s aura was almost nonexistent, but Shura became more and more rampant.


    "Brother fan, it''s too calm. I don''t know if I''m sure. I didn''t do it!"


    Liu pangzi doubts of say, he spoke all women''s heart voice.


    "Don''t worry, Wang Fan''s momentum is not weaker than Shura, Wang Fan''s current state should be the realm of the unity of heaven and man!"


    When the girls were secretly worried about Wang Fan, Akutagawa Shin said to the girls, at the same time, he also told Wang Fan''s present state.


    "Shura''s murderous Qi can''t be controlled freely. It seems powerful, but it doesn''t have any advantage in front of Wang Fan!"


    "You see, Wang Fan, even in the face of Shura''s powerful murderous Qi, he can still look as usual and have no fear. This does not mean that Wang fan is weak, but that Wang Fan has been able to control his own aura freely. Through his own ideas, he condenses essence, Qi, God and murderous Qi together!"


    "If you insist on comparison, Shura''s murderous atmosphere is a boundless sandstorm, while Wang Fan has turned the sandstorm into a pyramid, and remains firm! The sandstorm is still at an end, but have you ever seen the pyramids blown by the wind and sand? "


    Akutagawa explained to the public.


    This is the information he found in the files of Shenfeng organization decades ago, which is very similar to Wang Fan''s current situation. He was afraid of people''s worry, so he patiently popularized science. Although he didn''t know what realm it was, it didn''t prevent him from copying the legendary realm in the records.

 V2.Chapter 1165

    "According to you, this Shura is doing useless work? When his momentum weakens, he can''t be so arrogant? "


    Liu Puzi frowned and asked Akutagawa shin, "what kind of harmony between man and nature sounds mysterious. He just wanted to make sure that Wang Fan was more powerful and could win.".


    "Shura is not weak, either. I have never met a killer in r country who is as murderous as the abyss. With this murderous spirit, his fighting power is better than those in the Ninja organization. If he has enough qualifications, he can be called the existence of type God. This kind of murderous spirit is only in the legendary field."


    Akutagawa letter looked at the field, a face shocked said.


    "Can you tell me something that I can understand? I can''t understand what field or plane is. Just tell me who is more powerful!"


    Seeing Akutagawa Shin''s fiery eyes, Liu pangzi was angry and asked Akutagawa Shin again.


    "I only saw Shura''s murderous spirit and suppression of others in the book. In his opinion, Wang fan is just bluffing. Only when he is not strong enough can he use this little trick to disturb people''s hearts!

 V2.Chapter 1166

    "Shura, when are you going to be stubborn! Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha


    Seeing Shura''s angry appearance, Wang Fan once again said frankly, it''s not in Shura''s hands at all!


    "Deceiving people too much, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Shura said coldly.


    The retinue is not in words. He knows that he wants to challenge Wang Fan. Even if he has this murderous bonus, his fighting power will be better than before, but he still dare not be distracted in the face of Wang Fan.


    Under the reputation of Wuxu scholar, although his subordinates say that Wang Fan''s derogatory words are just a stimulus. Wang fan is just a young man. I hope he can get angry. It''s better to lose his mind, but it''s a pity that he didn''t get what he wanted.


    Looking at the immobile Wang Fan, Shura didn''t dare to be careless at all. Now his murderous spirit is boiling all over his body. If he doesn''t do it again, his murderous spirit will be weakened. On the contrary, it''s not good for him.


    Murderous Qi is invisible. It should be invisible. It is just like air, which is hard for ordinary people to notice.


    However, the murderous spirit of Shura''s whole body was too strong. Although they couldn''t feel it, the feeling of oppression in the field occupied their hearts, which made the hearts of all the people behind Wang fan sink.


    In their reaction, Wang fan is like a boat in the rough sea. In the face of Shura''s murderous attack, he may be subverted at any time and buried in the field of Shura''s murderous spirit.


    With Shura''s constant attack, Wang Fan still looks calm. Every time he faces Shura''s attack, Wang fan is close to Shura, so he hides with amazing speed. Every time he evades, it''s just right. The sharp blade in Shura''s hand is almost scratching Wang Fan''s hair.


    In the eyes of the public, Wang fan is like dancing on the tip of a knife. No matter how violent the Shura''s attack is, they can''t hit the nimble and evasive Wang Fan. Seeing that Wang Fan has continuously evaded the Shura''s attack, the women slowly let go of their worries.


    In their view, Wang Fan''s evasion is like a blink. Every time they dodge, they are superb and wonderful. If they are in the present situation, they can''t escape this kind of attack!


    Don''t say Dodge, in Shura now violent killing pressure system, they may only have the courage to escape, Shura is stronger than before!


    "Impossible, how can you not be affected by the murderous atmosphere, and still have this kind of strength?"


    Shura couldn''t attack for a long time, and his heart began to be agitated. He kept away from Wang Fan and asked Wang Fan. His face was full of incredible expression.


    The combination of murderous Qi and attack first suppresses the enemy through murderous Qi, shakes the enemy''s mind, and says that when the other party is in a trance, he is quickly mending the sword. This method has been tried repeatedly. Why did it fail against Wang fanque today?


    As long as he is a living person, he has vitality, and naturally can feel the existence of murderous Qi, which is a kind of inexplicable suppression! He could not guess why Wang Fan was not afraid of his attack.


    "Shura, put down the butcher''s knife. You don''t use murderous Qi like that!"


    Wang Fan smile, again toward Shura advised said, for Shura question he directly ignored.


    "Well! You don''t even have murderous Qi. Are you worthy to teach me how to use murderous Qi? This is what I gather after every mission. How long have you not killed people? Are you still murderous? "


    Facing Wang Fan''s persuasion, Shura said disdainfully.


    It''s like driving a Wuling Hongguang car to show a sports car driver how to give full play to the car''s performance. Isn''t that a joke?


    "It doesn''t matter. I see when you can hold on!"


    Shura''s eyes become cold, and he pours on Wang Fan again. He doesn''t believe that Wang fan is always in this state. He can dodge his attack every time!


    The so-called long guard will lose, Wang Fan this is pretending to be a fool, bluff just, once now he does not move like a mountain state disappeared, Wang Fan will certainly show his true colors!


    Shura occasionally falls into that temporary state. In that state, all the human perception and potential will be released and sublimated, and the combat power will be doubled. However, this state is not lasting, and no one can be in that state for a long time. In Shura''s view, the purpose of Wang Fan''s these days is to keep quiet, Is to enter this state of mind!


    As long as he continues to attack, Wang Fan will soon fall out of this state. At that time, Wang Fan will no longer have this kind of evasion.


    With this idea, Shura became more and more crazy. The murderous spirit of the spectators was oppressed, and his attack method was also extremely fierce. The sharp hearing warrior could even hear the sound of the blade cutting the air! They couldn''t see the figure of Shura clearly. They could only vaguely see the figure around Wang Fan.


    Three minutes passed¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Ten minutes passed¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The shadow thorn watching the battle behind Shura began to frown. He had a bad premonition.


    He can''t see the strength of Shura now, but he can feel that the fighting power of Shura has begun to decline. Although it''s not obvious, he can feel that Shura was full of energy and spirit before, but now he has shown the trend of exhaustion.


    On the surface, Shura is pressing Wang Fan to fight constantly, but seeing Wang Fan move and dodge quietly in the field, he knows that if the current situation develops, Shura will definitely lose. This kind of high-intensity attack is no less than ordinary people running marathons, and the physical consumption is extremely terrible!


    "You''re ready. Boss Shura is in a stalemate with the other side. We have to help him break this situation."


    Shadow stabs slanting head and whispers to the warrior beside him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Zero, the other side has an action. You and your brothers keep an eye on each other. If they dare to attack brother fan, they will scuffle and protect brother fan for the first time!"


    While watching the battle, Liu Juan has been staring at the forces behind Shura. Now seeing the crowd in turmoil, she hastily tells the killer zero.


    "Sister Juan, we''re ready. Don''t worry. I''m going to guard the outer ring. No one is allowed to enter!"


    Ling ran says that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. She and yingci are the killers of the new generation of wanguku. They are not convinced with each other. Now they finally have the chance to face each other. She resolutely takes over the task of keeping an eye on yingci.


    "Zero killer"


    Shadow thorn face ugly, looking at blocked in front of him zero, a face gloomy said.


    He thinks that his strength is better than zero, but he can''t crush the Bureau. If he is dragged by zero, then he has no role in promoting the battle. As the second master after Shura, he lost his help, and the rest of the people are afraid that it will be difficult to open up the situation.


    "Shadow thorn, I''m here, you''d better not move!"


    Killer zero eyebrow a pick, toward shadow thorn said, at the same time in the hands of the short blade as the chest, as long as the shadow thorn dare to move, she dares to fight!

 V2.Chapter 1167

    Against the field, Shura has been maintaining a high degree of vigilance, the whole person''s nerves are tight.


    He is also worried about Wang Fan''s unexpected attack on him. According to the information he collected before, Wang Fan has both offensive and defensive skills, and Taijiquan has reached a new level. If there are many enemies, it''s a quick fight!


    And now, Wang Fan in front of him, has always been a look of no waves in an ancient well, only to avoid not to attack!


    Originally, Shura thought that Wang Fan only occasionally entered that unspeakable state. As time goes on, he will soon fall out of this state. As a result, the older he gets, the more he feels. Most of his physical strength has been consumed, but Wang Fan still looks as usual!


    He has always maintained a high-intensity attack rhythm, and the bonus combat power of Sha Qi suppression is strong, but it doesn''t come out of thin air, that is, his consumption is faster than when he doesn''t use Sha Qi.


    He is out of breath now. If he keeps up the intensity, it will be difficult for him to walk normally later.


    "Shura, put down the butcher''s knife. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen before!"


    Wang Fan looked at the breathless Shura and said calmly.


    He''s in fantastic shape.


    After being shut up for so many days, he didn''t get nothing. Now he can clearly distinguish all kinds of attacks of Shura, and dodge when Shura is about to attack him. He walks leisurely and loses his fierce attack. This is Wang Fan''s biggest feeling now.


    As he came into contact with the field that the blind Master said, unconsciously, he had been attached with the convenience brought by the field, which was not the field produced by Shura''s accumulation of murderous Qi.


    Although both of them seem to be able to use momentum to form a bonus to combat power, Wang Fan''s momentum is controllable and can be hidden at any time, just like ordinary people.


    And Shura''s murderous Qi is indeed irreversible, unless it is not used. Once it is used, it is like a dam breaking a dike, and the murderous Qi will not escape. His whole person is murderous.


    ??????


    "Zero, get out of the way, don''t push me! Your task is to protect Rocha. If you stare at me like this, don''t you worry that Rocha will be attacked by others? "


    On the observation platform behind Shura, yingci said anxiously to the killer zero.


    Although killer zero is not his opponent, but once two people fight, instant can not tell the win or lose, he can only face killer zero with reason, move with emotion.


    Killer zero heard shadow stab said, inadvertently looked back at the rear of Luo Juan, for Luo Juan''s safety, she cares more than anyone, however, she did not notice, in her slanting head to shift the moment of sight, shadow stab moved!


    As soon as he arrived at the attack, he took advantage of her unexpected outburst and directly attacked her chest.


    "Bang!"


    Killer zero seems to have known the greeting of shadow stab for a long time. She doesn''t turn her head back. Her two broken blades are crossed in front of her chest to resist the attack of shadow stab. But shadow stab is ready to strike, and she is in a hurry to resist. Under this kind of impact, she retreats for several meters.


    "Hum, I knew that shadow stab would use this move for a long time. If so!"


    Killer zero a face disdain of toward shadow stab say.


    "No way. You''ve turned your attention to the side. How can you react?"


    Shadow thorn incredible said.


    In addition to fighting with Shura, no one can easily resist his attack like shadow stab!


    You know, it takes less than half a second for him to shift his attention from zero killer to violent attack. Even if someone detects it in such a short time, it is difficult for his body to keep up with his brain thinking!


    But this kind of impossible thing, in front of the overall strength is not as good as his killer zero did, this can not help but let his heart tremble, bad start!


    "Don''t just know how to fight and kill all day long. Sometimes intelligence is very important. Mastering the habit of a target task will make it easier to complete the task. I''ve collected your task completion information. Under a surprise attack, the proportion of seriously injured or killed enemies exceeds 80%!"


    "Such a high proportion shows that you like to launch a surprise attack. Do you think I can not guard against you? In the remaining 20% of the tough battles, the time you spend solving your opponent is two to three times longer than that of a surprise attack. As long as you prevent the early stage, you will fall into a fierce battle and shadow stab. Am I right? "


    Killer zero slightly numb wrist, toward the blank shadow stab analysis way.


    When she followed Liu Juan to learn various combat skills, she also learned to analyze intelligence.


    Some seemingly unexplained intelligence, as long as we carefully analyze it and grasp some small details, we can discover new information. Analyzing the mission objectives has become a habit of fighting before the war!


    For so many days, she has made a general understanding of the fighting situation of shadow stab in recent years through the information recorded by Wan guku. Originally, she didn''t hold much hope, but she found shadow stab''s killing skill!


    Surprise attack on the other side, send out a fatal blow to complete the task of the proportion actually reached 80% of terror! You should know that in order to complete the task, no matter what means, killers serve to complete the task. In this kind of statistics, killers use a variety of methods to complete the task, and many killers use no more than 20% means to complete the task!


    In this data analysis, killer zero knows the weakness of shadow stab, and is especially used to relying on this way of killing the enemy, so it''s not strong in tackling tough battles!


    "You..."


    Shadow stab opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say. He is scared to death by the data mentioned by killer zero. Is this the so-called big data analysis?


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, what the other side said was very close. He really didn''t like to fight head-on.


    The two fell into a confrontation.


    In the decisive battle field, Shura has given up and wants to break Wang Fan''s defense by means of frontal attack, which is already a kind of extravagant hope. He has little physical strength left. As a killer, he has to leave his own way at any time.


    Although he is still besieging Wang Fan, he has already begun to distract his attention and observe the situation in the periphery.


    Under this observation, he can''t help but be greatly annoyed. His reserved backhand, shadow stab, is actually in a zero confrontation with the killer!


    Shura has injured Liu Juan. No matter Liu Juan or killer zero, or other members of Wan guku, they will not be the opponents of shadow stab in Shura''s eyes!


    Originally thought that if he and Wang Fan''s Duel fell into the entanglement stage, the shadow stab would start with Liu Juan and others, open the external situation, in order to hold Wang Fan stranded, but the actual situation is quite the opposite, the hundreds of people he brought are really trying to open the situation, and then they are really beaten by Wang Fan''s people!


    "Rocha!"


    See Wang fan not far from the Luocha, Shura heart evil thoughts, in the attack on Wang Fan, he constantly close to Liu Juan.


    Facing Wang fan is not winning, but he has not lost, as long as the control of Liu Juan, victory or his!

 V2.Chapter 1168

    For the inner plan, Shura did not dare to do too obvious, otherwise Wang fan or Liu Juan a aware, then he had no chance to turn over.


    Listening to the collision outside, Shura is more and more anxious. In order to cover up his purpose of holding Liu Juan, he often twists and turns two or three times, pretending not to be the enemy.


    Small step by small step, toward the position of Liu Juan gradually close, heart kept cursing, ambush in the distance sniper, is it not time to shoot now?


    As long as you snipe Wang Fan and fight for a very short time for him, as long as you let him control Liu Juan, the trend has become. As for whether the sniper can hold Wang Fan''s head, he does not hope.


    Shura''s plan is temporary. Although there are snipers in the distance, the sniper pretends to lie in the Bush and looks at the two people fighting in the field with a muddled face. At the same time, he is still muttering to himself.


    "That person should not see me, coincidence, why not lock it?"


    The sniper comforts himself and wants to lock Wang Fan''s position.


    However, he has tried for ten minutes, and he can''t lock either of the two players in the field. Although Wang Fan sometimes stands still, when he wants to lock in for sniping, Wang Fan quickly changes his position, and at the same time, he doesn''t forget to smile at his hidden position.


    Wang Fan just smiles at him once. He smiles at the Bush several times in a row. The sniper is scared by this wechat. It''s so weird.


    Snipers usually lock a target in about 0.5 seconds. For the more powerful king of soldiers, some even need only 0.3 seconds to lock the target. Today, he is like hell. The two men in the fight don''t even leave him this short time. Sometimes they burst out with remnants. He doesn''t dare to shoot indiscriminately.


    He has only one strike. If he fails, he will be found by the hostile forces not far away. Although he saw that Shura''s fighting power was gradually declining, he really didn''t have a chance to do it, so he had to continue to play dead.


    "Are you a man or not? How can you hide like a monkey?"


    Shura roared and burst out again. His whole strength rushed to Wang Fan. As he had guessed, Wang Fan was about to arrive when his attack failed.


    If it was before, he would pull back and organize the attack again. However, Wang Fan dodged this time. Yes, Liu Juan''s figure was directly exposed in front of him. He chose to continue to accelerate. Even if his back was exposed to Wang Fan''s attack, he would rather be injured by Wang Fan than control Liu Juan at the first time.


    "Xiaojuan, be careful!"


    Wang Fan flash, see Shura straight out of action, he quickly yelled at a few women, he is most worried about things or happened, Shura really want to start with Liu Juan.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Juan quickly defends. Under one blow, she retreats three steps and sits on the floor. It''s not that she is not strong enough, but that she has just recovered from a serious illness. Her condition has not yet fully recovered. Under the fierce blow of Shura, her previous wound collapses again, and her blood instantly soaks into her clothes.


    Liu Juan''s resistance is not without harvest. Under her counter attack, Shura''s original plan to win Liu Juan failed. Looking at the fallen Liu Juan, Shura accelerates again and is ready to control Liu Juan.


    Everything happened between lightning and flint. The people responsible for Liu Juan''s safety were still a few meters away, so they could not form any useful protection for Liu Juan.


    "Shura, you want to die!"


    Wang Fan no longer a pair of plain expression, also did not have just immobile mountain bearing, at the moment he is like a furious lion, toward Shura.


    A more powerful murderous spirit suddenly appeared in the arena. The murderous spirit was just like the essence. The oppressed people had difficulty breathing. An inexplicable fear kept spreading in their hearts. It seemed that something big was going to happen.


    The sudden appearance of this monstrous murderous spirit disappeared quickly. People''s hearts seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand and then released. Most people thought that the sense of suffocation just now was an illusion. They looked around blankly.


    The results of eye support, all are at a loss expression, obviously they also met just that strange thing, and then also know nothing.


    "Fast, fast, you can control Liu Juan right away!"


    Looking at Liu Juan as close as possible, Shura said with an excited face in her heart.


    It seems that as long as Liu Juan is captured, he is the winner of the duel between life and death. He has forgotten that the duel between life and death is a matter for him and Wang Fan.


    Seeing that his hands are about to catch Liu Juan, Shura''s heart is tight. He has already felt the murderous intention behind him.


    But he didn''t care. Although he didn''t know whether Wang Fan was responsible for the sudden murderous gas, he would not care. The murderous gas that flashed away was obviously the means of using murderous gas. As long as this means didn''t kill him at the first time, Liu Juan would become his chip.


    "Click"


    The sound of the broken bone joint continued for three times. It sounds like a comminuted fracture!


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤"


    Shura''s face suddenly solidified and turned into a face of panic.


    Wang Fan hit hard behind him, he lost his fighting power instantly!


    Wang Fan''s sudden attack is far beyond his endurance. If you want to describe it, it''s an attack to burst the watch!


    Under this attack, Shura''s back spine, together with most of his bones, was broken. His whole body was like a dead dog, crawling in front of Liu Juan. In addition to a few howls, he proved that he was still alive, and his limbs had lost control!


    ??????


    "Is this the real strength of wanguku leader? It''s too strong! "


    Shadow stab was stunned for a moment. He forgot the killer zero in front of him. He was stunned by the murderous air and the power of the blow.


    Shura''s strength is that he knows that if he wants to hit people, he must first learn to be beaten. Shura''s fighting ability is definitely more than a hundred kilograms, and his back is stronger. However, this kind of person he most admired is lying on the ground now, and he doesn''t know whether to live or not.


    Not only did yingci give up his resistance, but all the hundreds of people he led were looking at Wang Fan and shivering.


    "The Chinese are so fierce!"


    "It''s too fast. I''m afraid we''ll end up worse!"


    Many elites of the Tomahawk gang are talking unbelievably just like seeing miracles.


    "Don''t enter China in the future. Chinese people are really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. With the strength of the sniper king of e country, they can''t see their actions clearly."


    Behind Katyusha, a special soldier of country e looks shocked and looks at Wang Fan who is murderous and introverted.


    Until now, when the battle is over, he can see the whole picture of Wang Fan clearly. If it''s face-to-face, he will die forever. At this moment, he whispers to his special forces comrades beside him.

 V2.Chapter 1169

    "It''s too strong. Fortunately, it''s not our enemy. It''s our friend!"


    Several special forces of e country sigh with lingering fear on their faces.


    They haven''t done it yet, but as a sharp sword force of a country, they can still distinguish the situation.


    Shura is strong, one-on-one. Any one of them will be suppressed by the opponent''s murderous Qi, and their combat effectiveness will be reduced. Then they will be killed by Shura''s violent attack! Their sight can only barely keep up with Shura''s movements, and they can''t escape at all!


    And Wang Fan, who defeated Shura, needless to say, they were already on the top of the Wudao pyramid of state e, but they could not use the murderous Qi to fight against the enemy, and Wang Fan did use this murderous Qi freely.


    If they were faced with the murderous atmosphere just like a natural disaster, they would turn around and be afraid. In the face of this murderous atmosphere tempered in a sea of corpses and blood, they would not have the courage to fight. They would run as far as they could. If they ran slowly, they were afraid that they would lose hope of life because of this murderous atmosphere.


    Fortunately, this master is like simultaneous interpreting.


    Think of here, their heart was forced by Katyusha over the complaint is completely gone, but a grateful look at Katyusha, have this kind of friend, strong respect for the world, they can also stand firm!


    Chinese people value friendship. They know it. They come to help. Strong people like Wang Fan must know them. Although they don''t help, they are familiar with each other, so they can visit in the future!


    "Xiaojuan, are you ok?"


    Miao Qing took the lead to recover, quickly reached out to help Liu Juan and asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s just skin injury. Just take a rest for two days. Thanks for brother fan''s hand!"


    Liu Juan said with a lingering fear that although she was not afraid of Shura, she also knew Shura''s idea. She threatened Wang Fan by holding her hostage and forced Wang Fan to tie his hands and feet. Although they were still fighting, there was no justice to speak of.


    "What should we do with this man, or just kill him!"


    "It''s really strange that brother fan is so powerful that he can defeat this man in one move. Why is he still playing like a cat and a mouse for a long time? He almost succeeded in the conspiracy by this man!"


    All the girls have gathered around, and they all care about Liu Juan. Only Katyusha has a look at Shura, who is lying on the ground and is still wailing. She asks Wang Fan with some doubts.


    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤"


    Wang Fan laughs but does not speak, does the cat play the mouse? If Shura was really a mouse, he would not keep his hand.


    "Sister Juan, you are most familiar with Shura and brother fan. You can help us guess. Brother fan is testing us again."


    Seeing Wang Fanna''s expression, Katyusha felt bored and quickly shriveled to Liu Juan for help.


    "I guess brother fan should have cherished talent!"


    Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan and said thoughtfully.


    "Cherish talent? The Shura is still murderous. This kind of person is sinful. Do you want to keep this kind of person to harm others? "


    Wang Yue doesn''t understand. She''s from the Security Bureau. She''s the most disgusted with murderous killers.


    "It''s against morality that Wan guku doesn''t do it. The people that Shura killed are basically the ones that should be killed. Because Shura has made great contributions to Wan guku over the years, and countless tasks have accumulated together. This is why Shura is so murderous. It''s not because he intended to do it, but because he was constantly absorbed by the murderous gas when he was doing the task!"


    "As you can see, any one or several of us must lose when facing Shura. After all, the murderous spirit of Shura needs us to spend our energy to resist, and the combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. In the face of the powerful Shura, with just one strike, brother fan beat Shura half useless. Don''t you find the problem? "


    Luo Juan said here and asked the people beside him. He had seen Wang Fan''s smiling face.


    "Find the problem? Isn''t Van Gogh always very powerful? Why don''t you beat Shura


    Katyusha said in a lovely voice.


    "Is it that both of them are a template, and Vango is sublimated in the battle?"


    Miao Qing asked hesitantly.


    "Elder sister Qing has something to do with it. Brother fan doesn''t have murderous Qi, but he has better control of murderous Qi. He can gather the huge murderous Qi in his body and release it when necessary. In terms of the use of murderous Qi, Shura is a younger brother in front of brother fan. Only after that process can he know how difficult it is for Shura to accumulate murderous Qi to this extent!"


    "We can''t understand brother fan''s use of murderous Qi. Anyway, it''s close to that level. He''s afraid that he has already integrated murderous Qi into the attack. The attack level has already exceeded Shura''s several levels! The reason why brother fan chose to fight at the beginning is that he wanted to influence Shura and let Shura go back! "


    "Shura, even in wanguku, his qualifications and strength are not weak. If you want to accumulate so much murderous Qi, can you think about what he has experienced? These are valuable experience wealth for WAN guku. How can Shura deny all his previous contributions just because he was in a trance? "


    "Shura is arrogant. Brother fan hasn''t done anything for a long time. The position of the dragon''s head is full of strength. It''s justifiable that Shura has some ideas. While brother fan is fighting, he is also testing the bottom line of Shura. It''s not trivial to attack him with murderous spirit. I''m afraid that if you are careful, you will kill him. Now Shura''s half dead situation is the best!"


    Liu Juan meets Wang Fan''s smiling eyes and speaks out her conjecture.


    "Sister Juan, if you beat people like this, you might as well kill them directly. In this state, Shura suffers!"


    Katyusha is worthy of being the little princess of the Tomahawk gang. She always kills people. She asks Liu Juan in a puzzled way.


    "It''s just a moment for brother fan to burst out his murderous Qi. Because the murderous Qi is gathering, I''m afraid Shura is really finished! It''s a kind of punishment to beat Shura seriously. Otherwise, Wan guku, who depends on his strength, will make the same mistake again? "


    "To let Shura lose his fighting power is to make him repent. Although it''s not fatal, there''s no need to consider how to continue fighting in the short term. If Shura still sticks to his mind after that, it''s his last time!"


    Liu Juan patiently explains that she has been with Wang Fan for the longest time. She can clearly guess Wang Fan''s ideas and arrangements in wanguku.


    "Hiss, is that true?"


    All the women were in an uproar and asked Wang Fan in doubt. Seeing Wang Fan''s smiling face, they instantly understood.


    Shura on the ground has stopped howling, with a face of shame. Unfortunately, he can''t control his limbs, so he can only lie on the ground awkwardly.


    "Brother fan, someone is coming up!"


    People are lamenting the generosity of Wang Fan, the person in charge of warning issued a reminder.

 V2.Chapter 1170

    Hearing the reminder, Wang Fan quickly looked down the plank road. They thought it was other local forces of r country who had picked up the leak. As a result, they found that it was their own people. Ah Gou and several security personnel came to their decisive battle field. Among the people who came up, Wang fan found Park Yanwu.


    "It''s strange. How did park come here? Isn''t he still in China? "


    Looking at PU Yanwu in a hurry, Wang Fan frowned and thought.


    So many people accompanied him in r country. It''s good that nothing happened. If something happened, it would be the end of the group.


    "Don''t move. I''ll see if you''re hurt. Some internal injuries can''t be seen now, but they will lurk. When they break out, they will make your combat effectiveness drop greatly!"


    Park Yan Wu one eye saw Wang Fan in the crowd, a face of concern toward Wang Fan asked.


    Wang Fan''s upper body is naked, and the tattoo of the Bodhisattva of Tibet has just erupted, and his blood is surging up. At the moment, it is still vividly appearing on Wang Fan.


    "Yanwu, I''m ok. I know my body. It''s just like warm-up exercise. It''s just right!"


    "The one who needs help is Shura lying on the ground. Take a look at it. I''m still heavy handed at the last moment. It''s estimated that it will affect his strength in the future!"


    Wang Fan said to park Yanwu and pointed to Shura lying on the bottom.


    Park Yanwu quickly lowered his head, and then he saw Shura lying on the ground. Looking at the skin behind Shura, which was propped up by broken bones, some parts of the skin were mottled with blood, and the bone stubble seemed to be breaking through the skin.


    This kind of tragedy, can''t help but see puyanwu eyelids straight jump, is also Shura, incredibly can resist, for ordinary people I''m afraid in fainting.


    Park Yanwu quickly squats down and checks on Shura. He moves carefully for fear that it will aggravate Shura''s injury.


    For a long time, park Yanwu stood up with a dignified face and said to Wang Fan.


    "The back of Shura''s spine was broken into three segments, and now he lost the ability to walk. Some of his ribs were broken and had been punctured into his lungs. Fortunately, there was no puncture, or else he would be in trouble!"


    "This kind of injury, bone damage is serious, even then can only be an ordinary person!"


    Park Yan Wu looked at Wang Fan and said his diagnosis.


    "Is it so serious? Can we only be ordinary people after being cured? "


    Wang Fan said suddenly.


    I''m afraid it''s the most serious punishment for the powerful warrior to be suddenly abandoned and reduced to ordinary people. It''s better to kill Shura directly. Why should he suffer such a crime.


    "There''s another way to take him back to h country. I found some herbs there, which are unique to h country! I can repair all the broken bones of Shura. Using my ancestral prescription in H country, I can guarantee that his strength and martial arts will not be affected in half a year. "


    Pu Yanwu left the multiple choice question to Wang Fan. Shura challenged Wang Fan and was beaten like this. Although he is confident that Shura can be cured and make him as good as ever, it depends on Wang Fan''s meaning. Is it necessary to cure the enemy?


    "Yanwu, you help me heal Shura. Do it according to your method. What support do you need? You tell me that you must heal Shura''s wounds!"


    Wang Fan looked directly at Park Yan Wu and said sincerely.


    "Shura, don''t have any psychological burden. In the days to come, you can take good care of your wounds. Wanguku is waiting for you to come back and expand your territory! In a few days, I''ll go to see you in country H! "


    Wang Fan squatted down and said to Shura, saying nothing about the decisive battle just now, as if it had never happened.


    "Van ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤, I''m wrong. I swear that I will serve you as my Lord in the future, and I will never again ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Shura lying on the ground, difficult mouth, swear to Wang Fan.


    "Well, we''ll talk about those things later. Now it''s your wound. We must cooperate with Park Yanwu and treat it thoroughly. Otherwise, if you become an ordinary person, it will be a big loss for WAN guku!"


    Wang Fan looked at Shura, who had difficulty in speaking. He quickly stopped him.


    Shura''s injury was very serious. He lost the ability of action completely. In a short time, he had to be taken care of in his daily life! Wang Fan also clearly understood how terrible the destructive power is when he integrates the killing gas into the attack!


    Shaqi is in charge of cutting. Under the combination of strong and strong forces, the attack power is doubled. The attack that could only shake the trees can now break through directly. It''s so powerful!


    "Dragon head, this shadow stab is the chief apprentice of Shura, and there are hundreds of people in the back. Now they have given up their resistance. What should they do?"


    Killer zero a face respectfully toward Wang fanhui report, and her side is the lost soul of shadow thorn, shadow thorn eyes only lie on the ground of Shura, this to him as teacher as father of strong, a face repentant looking at Wang Fan.


    "Thank the dragon head for letting Shura go. We are willing to serve the leader of the dragon head. In the future, if there is today''s rebellion, it will be hard to die!"


    Shadow stab is a genuine Chinese. At the moment, he looks at Shura''s repentant expression. He kneels down on one knee and loyalties to Wang Fan.


    "We are willing to follow the leader"


    The voice of the Shura people''s surrender came from behind.


    They originally thought that this was a doomed move, especially when they launched Shura at this time. After being defeated by Wang Fan, they were sure to be killed by Wang Fan. As a result, Wang Fan actually chose to forget the past grudges, and also wanted to treat the serious injuries suffered by Shura in good condition. They didn''t pay attention to their rebellion.


    This can not help but make them extremely moved, this is the Lord!


    They have been attacked by Wang Fan''s benevolence and righteousness. This is the world they yearn for. At this moment, they all regret their mistakes to Wang Fan. As long as Wang Fan agrees, they are willing to follow Wang Fan!


    "Shura is a man with withered bones, and the people he receives are also our people with withered bones! You are already members of wanguku. In the future, you can''t do things according to your own preferences. You have to strictly follow our wanguku''s code of conduct to complete your own tasks! "


    Wang Fan waved his hand and said to the uneasy Shura crowd.


    There are many Chinese people here, and occasionally there are a few r people. Wang Fan plans to take all these people down. Shura will not take the weak. Some of them are from r country. He plans to develop into a stronghold of wanguku in r country. Local people have a greater advantage over foreigners in investigating information!


    "Brother fan, this is the sniper who came out of Houshan. Fortunately, he didn''t snipe, otherwise we would lose a lot!"


    Liu pangzi holds a sniper in his hand and says happily to Wang Fan.


    Not everyone has Wang Fan''s skill, which can make the sniper unable to lock.


    "Take it!"


    Wang Fan looked at the sniper and said for sure.


    Today''s situation, the snipers did not shoot, then they will not shoot them again!


    A duel between life and death ended. Wang Fan took over the old Shura. Now in r country, Wang Fan''s power has been greatly enhanced.

 V2.Chapter 1171

    "Yanwu, take Shura to heal. If you have something to do in H country, you can contact sister Qing directly!"


    Wang Fan worried, looked at Shura and said to park Yanwu. Now Shura, with the help of Park Yanwu, has been raised by the people and is preparing to go down the mountain.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take Shura back to h country first. You can come back when you have time."


    Park Yan Wu and Wang Fan said hello, directly arranged for people to carry a stretcher down the mountain.


    "Brother fan, Shura''s men have seen hundreds of people, not counting the people he didn''t go up the mountain. Is it too hasty for so many people to make all their income


    Liu Juan some worry toward Wang Fan said.


    Wan guku has been around for a long time. Every newcomer has to go through multiple procedures for evaluation. Now Shura''s staff are obviously pieced together, which is really better than ordinary people. However, for Liu Juan''s elite, it is a mob.


    "Xiaojuan, you have to believe that everyone has the characteristics he is good at, and these people are very grounded. It''s not necessary for them to rush into the battle. It''s also an extremely important task to inquire into intelligence. Because of the strict screening before, it also leads to the withering of the bones and the less vitality. It''s not good for an organization."


    "New and old people learn from each other and make constant progress. For example, when we sniped this one just now, I''m afraid our older generation''s killer would only want to go close to kill the enemy. But why not think in another position, now that there are so many new weapons, why take risks when we can finish the task thousands of kilometers away?"


    Wang Fan indicated that he was opening the way for Liu Juan, but his voice covered the whole audience and clearly spread to everyone''s ears.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry, I understand what you said, win win cooperation!"


    Liu Juan nodded. Just now she was complaining about her subordinates. They entered wanguku after one in a hundred years. As a result, the subordinates of Shura, who were hostile forces before, now turn over and are on an equal footing with the old members of wanguku. Everyone has different opinions about who they are.


    "New members can''t work alone. If they want to work, they must be accompanied by more than two old members. The process of completing the task is that the old members, as evaluators, can''t finish any task after one year. Do you have any opinions?"


    Wang Fan ponders for a moment, he knows where Liu Juan''s problem is, this is to remind him that a bowl of water should be flat! So he said what he thought in his heart and asked with his eyes fixed on yingci.


    Shadow stab was highly valued by Shura. He was also the deputy leader of this group and had full decision-making power.


    "Dragon head, thank you. One year is enough. If you don''t have a chance to prove your strength in one year, I believe you will have no face to stay in the organization!"


    Shadow thorn bowed his head, a face agreed to the statement toward Wang Fan.


    He was originally a member of wanguku. He knew how difficult it was to enter wanguku, and the strength of the people behind him was not weak. However, according to the criteria of wanguku, nearly 90% of the people would be eliminated!


    And Wang Fan actually gave them the treatment of joining wanguku first and then evaluating them. This is training these people in disguise. If they can''t reach the standard after mixing in wanguku for a year, they are just waste. It''s not safe to stay in wanguku. It''s a double pit situation for both themselves and the organization.


    Behind Liu Juan, 20 elites looked at each other. They were moved by each other''s eyes!


    They moved Wang Fan as the leader, and even if Wang Fan didn''t explain, their opposition didn''t have any effect. Wang Fan''s situation, on the contrary, set off the position of these old members. Whether the new people can stand firm in wanguku or not, it''s up to them to evaluate. This is the sense of hierarchy of examiners and examinees!


    Although they are all in the same examination room, their identities are different!


    Wang Fan inadvertently decided to successfully resolve the possible future infighting of Wan guku. The new and old members are perfectly tied together.


    New people want to really join wanguku, in addition to improving their own strength, but also take the initiative to get to know the old members, otherwise the strength has reached, no old members are willing to help them to evaluate, become their examiners, it doesn''t help, and finally will be ruthlessly eliminated!


    Find the old members to evaluate, which forces the new members to give up their arrogance, bow to the old members, and begin to change to the mode of team cooperation.


    Wan guku is not everyone''s Dragon. People with poor strength can only join the team. Wang Fan has realized this and started to train their cooperative combat ability from new people.


    "Thank you, Van Gogh!"


    Thousands of snow has been safely sent over, her face moved to Wang Fan thanks.


    In addition to the beginning of the Shura in the hands of escape injured, behind all scuffle, no one dares to fight against the snow.


    "Suffering, I should have stayed with you that night."


    Wang Fan blames himself that if he insisted on staying in the headquarters of Shenfeng organization that night, things would not turn out like this. If Shura broke into the headquarters of Shenfeng organization, the duel between him and Shura would have been finished long ago, and Shenfeng organization would not have been burned down. Unfortunately, it''s hard to buy in the world. I knew that. Fortunately, Qianxue is safe now.


    "Brother fan, you have incorporated the sacred wind organization."


    Thousands of snow looking at Wang Fan constantly remorse, she suddenly said seriously.


    "The incorporation of kamikaze? You didn''t say before


    Wang Fan asked in surprise that Shenfeng organization is an old organization with a hundred years of inheritance. Now the strength of Shenfeng members is the second, and the most important thing is their spirit of inheritance. Wang Fan also asked for Qian Xue''s will. He didn''t continue to talk about it. Unexpectedly, Qian Xue took the initiative to bring it up.


    "I think very clearly these days, just like you change wanguku, Shenfeng organization also needs to change, otherwise it will be a gradual decline if it continues to endure! It''s better for you to incorporate the Shenfeng organization directly, and I''ll worry less about management in the future. It''s much more convenient! "


    Thousand snow cunning said.


    She understands that Shenfeng seems to have some strong ones, but in fact, she has some difficulties. Only she knows that Shenfeng is on the verge of survival. If she continues to struggle, it will be swallowed by other organizations. It''s better to let Wang Fan accept it.


    "Wang Fan, this is the request of all members of Shenfeng organization. Please do help!"


    Akutagawa letter do not know when has come, a face of sincerity toward Wang Fan said.


    Although the Kamikawa organization has declined and thought for a long time, Akutagawa still chose to support Wang Fan. As a result, he arrived at the decisive battle. The decisive battle is over. Hearing Qian Xue''s statement, he also told Wang Fan what many members of the Kamikawa organization thought.

 V2.Chapter 1172

    With Wang Fan and Shura, the matter of life and death duel came to an end, Wang Fan''s personal strength has been greatly strengthened!


    The duel between life and death initiated by Shura did not have any influence on Wang Fan, but benefited him a lot.


    The main reason is that wanguku organization has greatly enhanced its strength after absorbing the new group of Shura. There are no mediocre people who can be absorbed by Shura. These people can be regarded as elite in r country. As long as they cooperate with tens of thousands of old members, they have the capital to compete with the old forces of r country.


    Wang Fan''s personal strength is needless to say. After he made a surprise attack on Shura, his martial arts which he was not very proficient in a few days ago have become well versed. At the moment, Wang Fan even feels that the whole r country has not been able to compete with him.


    The whole person''s essence, Qi and spirit are perfectly united. The killer mace of a shocking blow can be played at any time instead of being ready. This is the existence of no solution in actual combat. Other people hold it for a long time with a big move, but it''s not as good as Wang Fan''s random blow after releasing the killer mace. Anyone will feel scared!


    Wang Fan believes that no matter what weapon the opponent has, he can make the opponent''s strength decline or even be unable to attack him by suppressing him in this field.


    There was no danger along the way. Wang Fan led the people back from Beichuan forest. They were ready to resist the enemy.


    Originally, they thought that the official or underground forces of r country would attack them. As a result, they overestimated the intelligence system of r country. All the way down the mountain, they did not see any gathered members of the gang. This is what Wang Fan and others did not expect. According to the speculation of Mr. Akutagawa, there must be some action in r country. As a result, I didn''t even see the shadow!


    Wang fan can''t help but be satisfied with Shura''s men. Their overall quality is good. If they are really a mob, I''m afraid the local forces of r country are blocking them now. This also reflects from the side that this group of people have not yet shown a double heart to Shura.


    Along the way, Wang Fan, Akutagawa shin and Qianxue once again talked in detail about the incorporation of the Shenfeng organization. Now Wang fan is very powerful in r country. With his breakthrough, Wang Fan''s subordinates are obedient. In addition, the Shenfeng organization doesn''t waste too much energy. It can also help Qianxue. Why not?


    When they returned to Hezhi manor again, Akutagawa was confirmed by Wang Fan. He left in a hurry. He wanted to organize the event that Shenfeng was incorporated by Wang Fan.


    He has received an accurate reply from Wang Fan. The Shenfeng organization has incorporated Wan guku into the r country and become Wan guku''s new stronghold. It helps Wan guku master the information of r country thoroughly and provides convenience for WAN guku to carry out his tasks in r country in the future.


    Kamikaze headquarters.


    "Mr. Akutagawa, the people of the black dragon society have given us an ultimatum. Let''s hand over the central district which borders on the scope of the Black Dragon Society. In three days, all their people will go to the central district. If the people of our Shenfeng organization are still in it, they may do it."


    "My Lord, I have also received the notice. In Sanchuan street, we are in charge of, there are already merchants who say that there are gangs negotiating with them, and the gangsters want them to pay the next protection fee! Now the merchants don''t know the situation and wait for our explanation one after another. "


    "I also have bad news here. Daiwa society asked us to return the ownership of morihara building which was transferred ten years ago. It said that morihara building was transferred to Kamikawa organization because the leader of kitakawa saved their president. Now that the leader of kitakawa is gone, they decided to take back morihara building!"


    ¡°???¡±


    Akutagawa went back to the headquarters of Shenfeng organization with a happy face. Originally, he thought that when the Shenfeng organization was merged into wanguku, the strength of the Shenfeng organization would not decline but rise. By then, their existing territory might be able to expand here.


    As a result, before he can tell the news of Wang Fan''s incorporation, his subordinates are already reporting all kinds of bad news to him.


    In Zhongben District, a famous business district in Kyoto, Shenfeng organization makes hundreds of millions of dollars every year by managing the commercial streets in Zhongben District, which accounts for nearly 30% of the income of Shenfeng organization!


    And Sanchuan street is needless to say, as the harbor street of r country, all kinds of management fees here are not small!


    The management fee income of the above two blocks alone has exceeded more than half of the income of Shenfeng organization. If these two blocks are handed over to other gangs, the income of Shenfeng organization will shrink more than half instantly!


    Morihara building, which is a symbol of the strength of gangs, is located in the center of Beijing. There are several landmark buildings here. The ultimate ownership of these buildings belongs to the Ninja organization of r country, but the ordinary management Ninja organization doesn''t care. As long as they receive the confession from the building manager every year, they don''t care who the manager is!


    The ultimate goal of all the gangs in r country is to occupy a landmark building in the city center, which can prove that the gangs belong to the top gangs in r country.


    Morihara mansion was collected by the Shenfeng organization a long time ago. Ten years ago, the Shenfeng organization took the management right from the Daiwa society with the help of Zhongren!


    The management power of these landmark buildings can change freely. Some gangs have occupied Jingdong building for decades. During this period of management, no one dares to fight for the management power!


    Those who can occupy the management power of a building are all the forces of Zhongren. Now the Kamikawa organization has no such level of strongmen. It''s also expected that it will be targeted by other gangs. It''s just that Akutagawa Shin didn''t expect the snatch to come so fast.


    "It''s OK. We''ll patrol as usual. If there''s a dispute, we''ll fight to the death. Now we have experts to hold the battle. We don''t have to be afraid of the provocation of these gangs!"


    Akutagawa Shin said angrily to the crowd.


    The threat of the gang didn''t make him feel afraid. He knew the strength of Wang Fan. This kind of person had to kneel down even if he took the hand. Did the gang dare to rob Wang Fan''s territory? Although fearless, Akutagawa still felt a fit of irritability.


    "Qianxue, our Shenfeng organization is threatened by some gangs now. Please tell Wang Fan about this. If we don''t solve it, the people below will be unstable. Now we don''t fight against the strong of Zhongren level."


    Akutagawa thinks for a moment, takes the phone to report to qianxuehui, and asks Qianxue to help tell Wang Fan. Now Qianxue is beside Wang Fan, and the pillow breeze blows, which is much better than his direct report.


    "Qianxue, don''t worry. These forces harass the Shenfeng organization. It is estimated that the group of three is behind it. I''ll go to the group of three again. If they dare to do these little moves again, I don''t mind slaughtering the group of three again!"


    Wang Fan heard, thousands of snow just hang up the phone, help the eyes toward him, Wang Fan directly toward thousands of snow comfort way.

 V2.Chapter 1173

    Wang Fan left the girls in Hezhi manor. He didn''t take Katyusha or Qianxue with him. He also knew that the girls were worried for him these days. Now that the Shura issue has been completely solved, he also hopes that the girls can relax. As for the gang fight, he can solve it.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi come to the headquarters of the group of three members again. At the same time, Wang Wan, who is transferred by Liu Juan, is also hidden in the dark. There are only Wang Fan and Liu pangzi on the surface. In fact, there are dozens of people lurking in the dark. After all, Wang Fan wants to completely solve the hidden dangers that may exist in the process of incorporation.


    Last time I came over with Katyusha, because the focus was on the life and death duel with Shura. Wang Fan was just warning one of the three. He planned to open up with the other party and said that the sacred wind organization has been incorporated by him now. If all forces in r country dare to remember it, then he will be merciless after all!


    Wang Fan has this kind of confidence and strength. During the war with Shura, he only occasionally broke out some abilities in the field of murderous Qi. He was not happy at all. He was eager for the resistance of the top forces of r country to make him fight happily.


    Wang Fan and Liu pangzi enter the headquarters of sankou group. On the way, they see that Wang Fan''s R ninjas are all angry, but they have no choice but to look at them and finally let them enter.


    "Brother fan, these ninjas of r country are really counsellors. Look at the expression, they want to eat us raw, but they can only helplessly watch us come in. It''s really refreshing!"


    Liu pangzi looked at the swallow Ninja with disdain, and then said to Wang fan that he didn''t care about the ninja on duty in the corner at all.


    "Fat man, there''s someone!"


    Wang fan made a sound to stop Liu pangzi''s behavior, because he saw that in the hall of the group of three members, there was a r man with a strange face sitting on the throne, and the eldest ship of the group of three members crossed the ocean with a respectful face and was in the second place. This scene made Wang Fan confused.


    "Wang Fan, this is the leader of Yakuza in r country. Lord nantiaosibei, all the Mafia forces in r country are under Yakuza''s jurisdiction. No matter how powerful you are in other countries, Yakuza is the existence that your foreign forces can only look up to forever in r country!"


    "Mr. nantiao, this is Wang Fan, the Chinese I told you. It was because of him that Yidong Kendo master died. I don''t know whether he came here to apologize or ¡¤¡¤¡¤."


    Boat across the ocean to see Wang Fan come in, he hurriedly to the throne of the South Tiao Sibei respectful introduction, after the introduction did not forget to look back, a face of ruthless look at Wang Fan and Liu pangzi.


    "Chinese? Wang Fan, are you the leader of wanguku? Are you not afraid that you can''t go back to r country? "


    On the theme, Yakuza''s head, Nan Tiao Sipei, frowned at Wang Fan and said in a cold voice. There was no lack of threat in his words.


    "Just for a defeat, I hope I can find a worthy opponent in r country! If I can really meet this kind of opponent, I will admit that I will stay in r country. I''m afraid my wish will be difficult! "


    Wang Fan looked directly at nantiao Sipei and said confidently. He didn''t turn around to check the R Ninja hidden in the dark. He already felt that there were several ninjas at the level of Zhongren hidden in the dark. He wanted to protect the two people in front of him.


    "The hero is a young man. He is worthy of being a strong man who can defeat master Yidong. Please sit down!"


    Nantiao Sipei said with a bold face, as if the death of Kendo master had nothing to do with Wang Fan.


    "I don''t know what happened to Wan guku this time? In recent days, a large number of foreign forces have poured in. If Yakuza doesn''t make any moves, the people below will panic. Will your organization give an account of this? "


    Nantiao Sipei poured tea for Wang Fan and asked him calmly.


    "It''s just a tour. What''s the point of being nervous? Don''t you have anyone to go to Huaxia? We all enter legally. What do you want to tell us? "


    Wang Fan said to nantiao Sipei and the boat crossing the ocean without showing any weakness.


    "Wang fanjun, your withered Shura recruits in our r country, and its expansion strength is no less than our medium-sized gangs. Is that what you call traveling? And you are still gathering in the forest of Beichuan. How do you explain this? Don''t tell me that you came to Kyoto of r country just to climb it? "


    Boat across the ocean looking at Wang Fan angrily asked.


    The more calm Wang fan is, the more angry he is. This bastard killed the Yidong Kendo master behind them. He even made the whole three members become a joke of the underworld. Now he even tells lies. How can he not be angry?


    "You supervise me? Have you forgotten my warning


    Wang Fan instant Teng rise to kill idea, toward the ship across the ocean cold voice says.


    "I-i-i-i"


    The boat was excited by Wang Fan''s killing intention and stammered, unable to spit out a word for a long time.


    "Enough, far away is a guest, our r country is not a place where you can act wildly. I don''t care whether you wanguku or other forces. In three days, I will withdraw from r country. If you dare to stay in r country for more than three days, we will be wanted!"


    Nantiao Sipei looked at Wang Fan and said his bottom line.


    In the face of Wang Fanzhong''s almost real murderous spirit, nantiao Sipei sighs that he is not as good as Wang Fan. If Wang fan is suddenly in trouble, he or his boat will be injured. But as a superior, he can''t bow down. He says the solution.


    Moreover, in his investigation, Wan guku has been lurking in r country for some time. If it wasn''t for the break between Shura and Wan guku, they couldn''t find part of Wan guku''s dark son. He was extremely alert to this kind of power that could lurk under their eyes for several years.


    "Three days is too short. My request is that the gangs in r country are not allowed to harass the Shenfeng organization in various forms. After I have incorporated the Shenfeng organization, I will naturally take people away. Before that, if anyone can''t recognize and jump out, master Yidong is a warning. As long as the forces against me are killed or incorporated. If any of you are unconvinced, you can have a try! "


    Wang Fan stares at the tea on the table and says calmly.


    "Bang!"


    Nantiao Sipei hit the tea table with all kinds of hammers, which made the tea in the cup ripple.


    "The power of r country? You are at war with our r country


    Nantiao said angrily. He stood up and yelled at Wang Fan.


    How could it be that the Chinese forces came to recruit the Mafia forces of r country? If Wang Fan really incorporated the forces of r country, then the martial arts and Taoism circles of r country will definitely become a laughing stock. They might as well dig a hole to bury themselves, but they can still get the reputation of being a broken jade of the country!

 V2.Chapter 1174

    "Impossible, Wang Fan, what you said last time was that we didn''t provoke you, you wouldn''t do anything to us. How can you turn back now?"


    Boat across the ocean a face shocked looking at Wang Fan said.


    Last time, he did send some killers to assassinate Wang Fan because of the jade smash incident of Yidong Kendo master. Unexpectedly, Wang Fan taught Wang Fan a lesson when he met the iron plate. Now it''s more than iron plate. It''s stainless steel Luo iron! Who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one?


    No matter which r country is in charge of this kind of thing, they will stop it! This is no longer a matter of seizing territory. How can the R-state gangs still run rampant abroad?


    "Don''t make a fuss. You know what you do. Where there is oppression, there is resistance. In the face of survival, all problems are not problems! I definitely want to recruit the Shenfeng organization. Whether other gangs want to recruit or not depends on your subsequent performance. If you dare to resist, I don''t mind staying in r country for a long time to unify all the gangs in r country! "


    Wang Fan looked at the two angry people, light floating said more angry words.


    Between the words, it seems to warn two people, I come to your site to recruit personnel, is to look up to you, don''t be shameless, if in the resistance, I even you both to recruit!


    "Baga, you Chinese, are very bad. Come and kill him!"


    Nantiao grabs the boat''s shoulder and pulls him back. At the same time, he signals the Ninja hiding around to go out and kill Wang Fan.


    Wang Fan once again stressed the need to reorganize the Shenfeng organization. This matter has already touched his counter scales. Under the leadership of Yakuza, the Mafia forces of r country have formed a closed-loop monopoly, and it is difficult for external forces to get a piece of R!


    And now, Wang fan is already in the process of incorporating Shenfeng organization, how can he not be surprised?


    He knows something about the Shenfeng organization. Without Zhongren level warriors, the Shenfeng organization has fallen into the echelon of large-scale gangs. Since it is not a large-scale organization, it does not deserve to have a huge territory. There is nothing wrong with the practice of other gangs. This is the normal situation of gangs'' rotation in r country.


    He did not expect that Akutagawa would rather betray the kakuza organization and choose to join wanguku, which made him secretly worry that the overall strength of r country''s gangs is not strong, because they are unified, so r country can be well defended. Now if the Shenfeng organization succeeds in defecting, then the next organization will choose to defecte!


    In this situation, Yakuza of r country is a joke. Foreign forces will continue to imitate the practice of wanguku, and then eat the roadside of r country! Nantiaoshi beinu is unforgivable. If this matter is not solved, it will shake the foundation of Yakuza in the future.


    The best solution is to kill the dead dragon head! As long as Wang Fan dies, Wan guku will not be afraid even if he wants to fight Yakuza. The whole r country''s gangs are in his hands, and he is not afraid of any invasion.


    What''s more, he has inside information. The reason why Wang Fan came to r country is because of the competition for the leading position within the organization. If Wang fan is killed, Wan guku may fall into civil strife, and there is no way to fight Yakuza!


    Wang Fan smiles when he sees the approaching ninjas, as if he doesn''t see them at all. Only Liu pangzi is on the alert for a moment. As long as the Ninja is approaching, even if he is unarmed, he will attack.


    "I''m going to disappoint you. I didn''t expect that you were willing to take five Zhongren when you went out. It seems that Zhongren in your r country is overflowing. Let me deal with you!"


    Wang Fan looks at nantiao Sipei with a sneer face and says that he is like lightning. He suddenly appears in front of a ninja, and it''s a blow to the front of the ninja.


    And that Ninja seems to be used by the body of the general, unexpectedly can''t dodge, Wang Fan instant fist instant hit in front of the Ninja''s chest.


    "How weak!"


    Wang Fan closed his fist and said softly, looking at the unwilling ninja.


    "You..."


    "Poop


    This Ninja incredible want to struggle, the result just opened his mouth, the corner of the mouth on the outflow of blood clots, the whole person did not have time to say anything, so straight to the ground.


    "Kill


    The wind whistling, a light drink, broke this almost frozen atmosphere, nantiao Sipei and Chuanyue looked at the hall with a look of panic, suddenly there were several people. Otherwise their slightly murderous voice, they have ignored the existence of these people.


    In their frightened eyes, Wang Fan has stopped and walked towards them leisurely. The remaining four ninjas have been surrounded by wanguku killers. Two wanguku killers appear in front of each ninja.


    Wang Fangang''s action, no doubt in front of this group of killers released a signal to kill.


    The sound of the sword was light, without a word. The killer of wanguku used almost skilful cooperation. In a short time, even less than half a minute, the four ninjas of Zhongren level didn''t even have the chance to escape. They were all killed in the hall, together with dozens of them.


    After solving all the Ninjas in the scene, they left nantiao Sipei and the boat crossing the ocean in front of Wang Fan''s eyes. They nodded slightly to Wang Fan, and then, like a rabbit, they left a remnant in the same place. Several killers immediately lost their trace.


    "Nantiaoshi? The father of the underworld in r country? There are still people who haven''t come out. These people are not happy at all. "


    Wang Fan looked at nantiaoshibe, who had slightly trembled. He asked without any care. After asking, he directly picked up the cup on the tea table.


    "Van Gogh, don''t ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Liu pangzi saw that Wang Fan wanted to drink tea. He quickly stopped. This is the headquarters of the three member group. Who knows if the tea has been touched? If there is something wrong with the tea, it''s not the rhythm of a big event.


    "Well, you have to believe nantiaoshibe. He disdains to make such small moves. If there is any problem, he will wipe out all the forces of r country for me!"


    Wang Fan finished drinking the tea in the cup.


    "Good tea. Unfortunately, it takes a long time to soak. If it can be earlier, the tea will taste pure. It''s really hard to delay. Don''t you think it''s nantiaoshi?"


    Wang Fan put the cup on the tea table steadily and asked nantiao Sipei a pun.


    "Yes, Wang fanjun is right. If you want to incorporate this sacred wind organization, we will not interfere in your affairs."


    Nantiao Sipei said difficultly that he had been shocked by the assassin just now, but the five Zhongren accompanied him to fight for most of the existence of the country. As a result, there were dozens of people in Wang Fan''s hands at this level! How could he not be afraid of this? If he spoke more slowly, he worried that his fate would be the same as those ninjas.


    Wang Fan has no fear. No wonder they dare to rush in front of him. Looking at Wang Fan''s indifferent expression, Nan Tiao Si Bei resolutely agrees.

 V2.Chapter 1175

    "Ha ha, you should have something else to do. I don''t want to disturb you. I hope that when we meet next time, the soaking time is just right. If we don''t grasp the time well, it''s a waste of tea, right?"


    For the expression of Nan Tiao Si Bei''s recognition, Wang Fan''s eyes, at the moment he instead mentioned the justice cup on the tea table, adding tea to their cups.


    "Wow."


    Wang Fan continuously poured tea into the two people''s teacup. The teacup was small, and soon the tea overflowed. Wang fanque pretended not to see the same, and let the tea from the teacup spread all over the tea table and drenched it on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I''m shaking my hands just now. Come and have a cup of tea. Let''s drink a toast to our work consensus!"


    Wang Fan put down the justice cup after pouring the tea and said to the dull two.


    "Oh, yes."


    When they heard Wang Fan''s invitation, they shivered all over and quickly responded. They raised their tea cup and drank it down.


    At this moment, they don''t care what kind of tea ceremony is, tea is generally seven full, if the tea is too full or overflow, it is disrespectful to others, in r country which attaches importance to tea ceremony, Wang Fan''s behavior of letting others drink tea is undoubtedly provocative!


    However, they didn''t care so much. What Wang Fan said and what they did was OK. How dare they have half a piece of nonsense! They wanted Wang Fan to leave quickly.


    "I hope to have a really good tea next time!"


    Wang Fan looked at their slightly pale faces and said with a smile. Then he walked out of the headquarters of the group of three with Liu pangzi, who was confused and forced.


    "Van Gogh, what''s the head of Yakuza? It''s the same kind of advice, or it''s the same origin of r country. It''s amazing that they are all like birds from top to bottom. No wonder they are vulnerable. "


    Liu pangzi smacked his lips and sighed to Wang Fan.


    "Ha ha, fat man, when you are strong, you can also point at someone''s nose like this. Believe it or not, if I wanted to hit him in the face just now, he would definitely pass his face over, but I''m disgusted with it. Just think about it."


    Wang Fan looked at the side of a happy face of Liu fatty, he can not help but start to guide.


    "What? Brother fan, why do I have to wait for the strength to be strong, and now I will follow you to realize it? What are you doing here? "


    Liu pangzi a face blankly said, will hold the thigh said righteously.


    "Fat man, if you have time to practice more, don''t press yourself with more skills!"


    Wang Fan speechless, can only harden the scalp to persuade to say, Liu fatty is like this, muddle along, take it easy!


    ??????


    "My Lord, do we need revenge here? These are all elite people who have accumulated for several years. Unexpectedly, they are lost in an instant!"


    Boat across the ocean, looking at the many ninjas being cut down on the ground, he can''t help but whisper to nantiao Sipei.


    Let''s not mention the Zhongren of Yakuza, but the xiaren of more than ten people on the ground. For the group of three, it''s an unbearable tragedy. That''s most of his property. The boat sailed across the ocean and blamed himself. Why did he give an account in advance? These xiaren are completely looking for death, and death has no value.


    "Revenge! Threatening Yakuza on the territory of r country is a provocation. I have written down this. You must take revenge. You will recall all the Ninjas who are on the mission outside and prepare for the war. This time, we will be unprepared and win by one blow. We must not let the dead people know, otherwise the underworld of r country will be over! "


    Nantiao Sipei gritted his teeth and said to the boat that Wang Fan was stronger than others just now. They didn''t admit defeat for a short time. They took back their fists for the next time!


    At this moment, Nan Tiao Si Bei hated Wang Fan. These Zhongren were his last resort. Now he can only transfer the problem to other secret forces to weaken the strength of each family. Otherwise, some people would not be able to sit still and think about Yakuza''s territory!


    At this moment, it is not so much that he is afraid of the withered bones behind Wang Fan, but rather that he wants to preserve his position. Only by dragging many forces into the mire of war, will these forces want to unite with the outside world.


    "You hurry to deal with this place, remember to keep it secret, we were killed by Wang fan so many ninjas, this matter only you and I know, if spread out, you know the consequences!"


    Nantiaoshibe warned the ship to cross the ocean.


    This is a situation in which both the three members and Yakuza are damaged. Once any of them expose that the Ninja has been killed, other forces will definitely take advantage of the fire, just like the Black Dragon Society robbing the sacred wind organization.


    "Cross the ocean, you''ve watched the movement of the black dragon club these days. If their people are killed by wanguku or Shenfeng organization, we should focus on propaganda and let them help us attract attention. Otherwise, someone is staring at you and me secretly. Once we have problems, we are likely to be destroyed!"


    Nantiao Sipei got up to leave. He told the boat to cross the ocean.


    He suddenly thought of the idea that the Black Dragon Society and other forces seemed to be fighting against the sacred wind organization, which was a good thing for him! because


    Someone came to help him share the attention of the underground gangs in r country.


    Nantiao Sipei left the headquarters of the three port group in a hurry. He got on the bus and took out his mobile phone in a hurry, intending to report the matter to the boss behind the scenes.


    On the one hand, Nan Tiao Si Bei can become the leader of Yakuza. On the other hand, because he has sufficient funds, he is rich and powerful. With his money offensive, he paved all the obstacles for him to become the leader.


    The source of his funds is provided by the boss behind the scenes. This boss is Mitsui Kubo, the manager of the high table club in Southeast Asia. It is because of Mitsui Kubo''s support that he can act on his own in Yakuza. After all, for others, as long as more and more people get their hands every year, everyone will be in charge.


    "Boss, I met Wang Fan in the headquarters of the group of three people today. His strength is unfathomable. I can''t bear to be solved by him and his staff in a minute from the five names Yakuza has with me


    Nantiao Sipei said to Mitsui Kubo with a cautious face about the murder in the three mouth group.


    "Wang Fan has grown up to this point? Can''t Zhongren make it under him? Isn''t that Shangren or an opponent? "


    Mitsui Kubo said with a shocked face that he knew Wang Fan. According to the previous information, although Wang Fan was strong, he was not strong enough. Now Wang Fan actually regarded Zhongren as an ant mole. He couldn''t help feeling thorny.


    "Although Wang Fan only made one move, he revealed his breath. I don''t feel worse than the shadow Ninja!"


    Nantiao said hesitantly that he finally told the truth he didn''t want to believe.


    "Impossible, Wang fan can''t reach this level. Now at all costs, Wang Fan must be eliminated in r country!"


    Mitsui Kubo angry way, he decided to leave Wang Fan completely in r country.

 V2.Chapter 1176

    R country''s animation culture is all over the world, in which the concept of the strong has not been fabricated for no reason. In r country''s Ninja level, the shadow Ninja is the warrior at the top of the pyramid, which can''t be described too much by changing the world!


    It''s one in a million for ordinary people to practice and advance to Zhongren; The promotion to Shangren is one in a hundred thousand, and the strong one is even more exaggerated. There may not be a strong one among millions of people, especially in peacetime. It''s like going to heaven if you want to achieve the film level!


    As the leader of Yakuza, nantiao Sibei naturally knows the existence of the shadow ninja, and koubo Mitsui also knows that there is another shadow ninja in r country, which is 100 years old. This shadow Ninja is the myth of r country''s tolerance world. As a national artifact, he has been in the top mountain of r country for decades!


    It is said that his Ninjutsu has reached the category of supernatural and unpredictable, and he is not afraid of general hot attack!


    And now, nantiao Sipei told him that Wang Fan''s strength was not weaker than that of the shadow ninja. How could he not be shocked?


    The movie ninja of r country is too old to be born. For them, it''s just a deterrent. But Wang fan is different. He''s young and he''s just a mobile nuclear weapon. If Wang fan knows the headquarters of their high table club, how many people can stop Wang Fan?


    ??????


    Wang fan doesn''t know and doesn''t care about the plan of high-level Mitsui Kubo of high table club. If there is a shadow ninja, he''s going to have a fight. The master is lonely. Wang fan is going to be crazy. From China of H country to r country, he can''t enjoy every fight.


    Wang Fan''s warning in the sankou group was not ineffective. The Mafia forces who had been domineering and gave an ultimatum to the Shenfeng group had selectively forgotten this. What''s more, Wang Fan went to the shadow stab and went down to visit with Shura. Under this kind of "friendly" communication, no force dared to point out the territory of the Shenfeng group.


    It''s a pity that Akutagawa shin is not a good man either. Everyone in the downwind bureau can fight. He relies on the crushing force of wanguku. Akutagawa shin is directly on the territory that threatened his forces before. In this coordination, the territory of Shenfeng organization has been expanded by half in a period of time!


    If it were not for the regulations, any Mafia organization would occupy the management power of a landmark building. Taking advantage of this momentum, Shenfeng organization would be able to manage more than half of those landmark buildings, and those buildings could charge hundreds of millions of dollars in management fees!


    When the Shenfeng organization still had a little regret, other gangs in Kyoto of r country complained a lot. Shenfeng was too strong. In just a few days, they had captured the gangs who dared to resist. In this case, Yakuza chose to let go. With Yakuza''s tacit recognition, the whole Kyoto of r country fell into a strange silence.


    Under this general situation, with the guidance of Akutagawa shin, the whole recruitment process of Kamikawa organization is extremely smooth. Even before he comes, the leaders of each team have been used to cooperating with yingci and others.


    In just a few days, with the expansion of Shenfeng organization, the acceptance ceremony ended perfectly.


    And Qianxue is even more grateful to Wang Fan. He can clearly feel the change of the members of the organization of Shenfeng.


    Although the previous Shenfeng organization was loyal to the organization, its face has highlighted a kind of suffering atmosphere. Now, Qianxue sees vitality from everyone and the color of hope on their face.


    "Van Gogh, now the kamikaze organization has completely absorbed into wanguku. Although it has a long time to form combat effectiveness, it has been able to attack the city and plunder the stronghold in r country. What''s our next plan now?"


    In Hezhi manor, Liu Juan reports to Wang fanhui.


    Now, because of the life and death of Wang Fan and Shura, all the women have resolved the possible estrangement and contradiction between them, and have a happy and harmonious situation. These days, all the women are accompanying Wang Fan to ease his nervous mood.


    "The Shenfeng organization and Shura''s subordinates carry out the same assessment. In one year, those who can reach the threshold will become full members. If they can''t reach the goal, let them become peripheral members. As intelligence personnel in r country, I believe the Shenfeng organization has a set of talent training, and it should not be difficult for them to pass the assessment!"


    Wang Fan said here to see a thousand snow, a smile said.


    "Although we have incorporated the Shenfeng organization, this kind of move has already touched Yakuza''s interests. They will certainly have a back hand. Now they just choose not to move because of our strong strength. We should take advantage of this time to completely solve these hidden dangers!"


    "Otherwise, as soon as we leave the r country, Yakuza will certainly set off waves. At that time, the kamikaze organization will certainly be unable to resist. We can only go back and forth. It''s too tiring for us to recruit and compile like this. I want to solve Yakuza''s threat once and for all!"


    Wang Fan looks at Liu Juan and expresses his concerns. Liu Juan is the most familiar with the Mafia in r country. Now it''s Liu Juan who can give him some suggestions.


    "Behind Yakuza is the Ninja organization, which is the lifeblood of r country. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for them to compromise. Their role in r country is similar to that of Huaxia Security Bureau, but r country is more inclined to the secret. Even though we are through the Ninja organization, as long as they want, they can pull up more Yakuza to represent r country''s gangs in an instant!"


    Liu Juan said solemnly that the Ninja organization is the threshold they can''t get around, and now there are more than dozens of Ninja organizations killed by them, including some famous Kendo masters. In this case, there is a problem that the Ninja organization can compromise.


    "I''m thinking about it. This matter needs to be solved thoroughly. Otherwise, as soon as we leave, the kamikaze organization will be destroyed."


    Wang Fan nodded and said.


    "It''s getting late today. Let''s have a rest first. Tomorrow, under the communication with Akutagawa shin, there must be a solution!"


    "Qianxue, let''s not disturb brother fan''s rest. Let''s go to my room and tell me the details of Shenfeng. Sister Qing, please help me analyze it."


    Liu Juan motioned to Katyusha.


    Unconsciously, with Liu Juan''s roll call, only Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue were left to accompany Wang Fan.


    "I''m sorry, van. I didn''t know you had so many concerns. I wouldn''t have advised you to enter the Security Bureau if I had known."


    Seeing that there were three of them, Wang Yue said to Wang Fan with a calm face.


    "Van Gogh, don''t keep that in mind."


    Through observation these days, Tong Jiahui has learned that Wang Yue wants to help Wang Fan from the bottom of her heart. The estrangement between her and Wang Yue has dissipated, and now she is persuading her.


    "Ha ha, are you blowing pillow breeze?"


    Wang Fan looked at the two girls. He couldn''t help joking that he remembered these things.


    ??????


    Three people talk to each other about their feelings. At last, the more they talk, the more excited they are. When their feelings come, they can''t stop them. They are all sleeping together. At this time, silence is better than sound.

 V2.Chapter 1177

    Wang Fan was immersed in the days of supporting each other every day, and he was digesting all kinds of dividends brought by the integration of Shenfeng organization. On the surface, the whole of Kyoto was calm, but secretly, everyone was already in danger. In the face of Wang Fan leading Wan guku into Kyoto, they chose to compromise.


    No matter what the reason is, Wang fan is very satisfied with his life these days. With the integrated Shenfeng organization, he has been able to wield his arms. He is proud of the battlefield, but he finds that there is still a trace of imperfection in his feelings: Liu Juan intentionally or unintentionally avoids him these days, which makes him very distressed.


    State R, Wan guku behind Wang Fan and many forces of state R have entered a stage of tacit understanding. This time is a great opportunity for Wang Fan and the girls to enhance their feelings. As a result, most of the girls are willing to talk with him by candlelight. Liu Juan is the only one who will not stay with Wang Fan until late except for business.


    And all this, Wang Fan anxious in the heart, but there is no solution.


    "Sister Qing, a woman''s heart is like a needle on the bottom of the sea. Please refer to it for me. What''s the matter with Xiaojuan? It''s a little strange. I feel that I''ve been avoiding me intentionally or unintentionally these days!"


    Wang Fan has no choice but to ask Miao Qing.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on among women. He can only ask Miao Qing for reference. Now even Tong Jiahui and Wang Yue shake hands and make peace, eliminating the gap between them. Liu Juan has always been kind to others. It''s impossible to have a conflict with someone. Wang Fan really has no solution to Liu Juan''s behavior!


    "You say that women''s heart is like a needle in the bottom of the sea. You can figure it out by yourself. You can only figure it out by yourself. I''m afraid that if we ask for help, it will be self defeating. On the contrary, it will help you a lot."


    Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan who does not show his eyebrows and says helplessly.


    This is obviously that Liu Juan is deliberately avoiding Wang Fan. At this time, they are rashly persuading, which will definitely arouse Liu Juan''s antipathy.


    Wang Fan many women, all are strong women series, adhere to the principle is something to carry, other people help but easily counterproductive.


    "Elder sister Qing, I don''t know the reason. Where can I start?"


    Wang Fan''s face was covered, and he could only ask Miao Qing for help again.


    "You know, you and I may not understand the same thing."


    Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan with a smile and says.


    "Green elder sister, you don''t show off, where elder brother hit and killed is fierce, this aspect he absolutely can''t guess."


    Katyusha, looking at Wang Fan''s serious inquiry, can''t help joking.


    "What''s the matter? Do you all know the feelings? "


    Wang fan depressed toward two people asked, he is more confused at the moment.


    "Brother fan, I found out about this two days ago. It''s not that sister Juan doesn''t like you, but that sister Juan is a person who values her reputation. Now she''s in a dilemma. If we go to persuade her, it will only make her more difficult to do it."


    Katyusha is helpless and says to Wang Fan quietly.


    "What''s going on? Is there anything else I don''t know? You have to say it quickly. "


    Wang Fan pretended to be angry and asked after Katyusha. At last, someone was willing to instruct him. He must seize this opportunity.


    "Brother fan, this matter is still limited by the rules of your wanguku organization. Sister Juan, as the Luocha of wanguku, made an oath when she entered wanguku. Wanguku is originally a killer organization. Members of the organization can''t have feelings for each other. Sister Juan always remembers this matter, so it''s difficult for her to deal with it when she faces you alone."


    "But sister Juan has been avoiding you these days, and she has left time for you to accompany us. The purpose is that sister Juan is helping you choose the right woman for you! According to the law of Huaxia, only one of us is destined to accompany you on the red carpet, and sister Juan chose to give up! "


    Katyusha said here, with a look of admiration on her face. She admires Liu Juan for her ability to do this. If it were her, she would like to be with Wang Fan all day, but Liu Juan left her spare time to them.


    "Isn''t it true that Xiaojuan is hiding from me for this reason? Who did you listen to about that? "


    Wang Fan heart solemnly, again toward Katyusha asked, although he is the dragon head of wanguku, but for these small details, he really did not notice!


    "Sister Juan told me. She told me a few days ago when I was chatting with her. She didn''t allow me to tell you. I really can''t help you with this matter. You don''t know how sister Juan is. Let''s persuade her to violate the rule of wanguku, which will definitely make it difficult for you to do. Sister Juan absolutely doesn''t agree!"


    Kaqiusha looks at Wang Fan and reluctantly tells her about the chat with Liu Juan a few days ago.


    "Why didn''t Xiaojuan tell me about it?"


    Wang Fan some impatient of ask a way, at the same time in the heart also silent.


    He knows part of the rules of wanguku. Killers live day by day. No one can guarantee that they can go out to complete the task without fail. It''s reasonable to fail. For killers, if the task fails, what they pay is life!


    In this case, the killer is not allowed to have feelings. Once the killer has concerns, is it still called a killer?


    For the killer who breaks the rules, Wan guku''s punishment is also quite serious. Although he is the leader of Wan guku, the double label is his word. But once there is a precedent for this kind of thing, Wang Fan''s prestige in Wan guku will be greatly reduced, which is also the reason why Liu Juan is not willing to let Wang Fan take risks.


    "Xiaojuan, that''s stupid ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Before Katyusha could answer, Wang Fan said to himself.


    This matter is serious in Liu Juan, or in other wanguku members, the rules are insurmountable, but for Wang Fan, the rules are just to more effectively maintain the existence of wanguku, let the members play a stronger combat effectiveness.


    Now, if Wan guku is asking everyone to be unfeeling as before, then Wan guku has become a machine specially designed for doing tasks, which he does not want to see.


    Wang Fan was inexplicably moved by kaqiusha''s words. At the same time, his idea of reforming wanguku became more and more intense. The times are progressing, and wanguku can''t be changed. He decided to eliminate Liu Juan''s worries completely!


    Wan guku''s killer is not allowed to have feelings, which is to maintain the killer''s combat effectiveness. As far as Liu Juan is concerned, with her strong self-control, anything about feelings will be forgotten by her when she is doing the task, otherwise they will not go to r country.


    "Think of a way for me. I can''t hurt Xiaojuan like this. I have to let her accept my opinion positively so that I can give her a right identity. Now she hardly appears in front of me alone. It''s hard to do it!"


    Wang Fan has made a decision in his heart, but Liu Juan has been hiding from him. There is no way to find Liu Juan to solve the problem completely. Wang Fan turns her eyes on the two girls.

 V2.Chapter 1178

    "It''s a little hard to do. If you tell her directly, she won''t come. You have to think of a suitable excuse, or she won''t give you the chance to be alone with her!"


    Katyusha duzui said, for about Liu Juan out, let her and Wang Fan alone, the difficulty is not general big!


    "If you want to have a try, just talk to Liu Juan about the current situation of these forces in r country. She has been stationed here for a long time. She knows more about this information than any of us. It''s normal for you to ask her to understand these situations. I believe Liu Juan will come over!"


    Miao Qing suggested to Wang Fan.


    "OK, I''ll ask Xiaojuan to come here on this excuse. I hope she can come here."


    Wang Fan some not self-confident said, quickly took out the phone, dialed Liu Juan''s phone.


    "Hello, Xiaojuan, come to my room. I want to know the details of r country. Next, I''m going to attack other gangs in r country. Please confirm some information for me."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you in my room."


    Wang Fan hung up the phone and looked at Miao Qing and kaqiusha happily.


    "Go, go, sister Qing, leave the rest of the time to brother fan."


    "Brother fan, we are waiting for your good news. No one will disturb you tonight."


    Katyusha said, toward Wang Fan pinch fist to encourage.


    ¡°???¡±


    Wang Fan looks at the two girls and leaves his room with a speechless face. Now he is completely in accordance with the arrangement of the two girls. If it wasn''t for Katyusha''s reminding, I''m afraid Wang Fan would not have noticed that Liu Juan has been hiding from her because of the withered bones.


    "Van Gogh."


    Soon, Liu Juan pushed open the door of Wang Fan''s room and said to Wang Fan nervously.


    "Xiaojuan, come in quickly. It''s a bit urgent today, so I''ll trouble you."


    "I want to know the information about the gangs in r country, including Yakuza. The more detailed, the better."


    Liu Juan saw that Liu Juan was standing at the door with a nervous face. She said at the beginning to Liu Juan. According to the method that kaqiusha and Miao Qing taught him, now we can only talk about business first and let Liu Juan stay.


    "Van Gogh, I come in. Most of the gangs in r country don''t have to worry too much. The most important thing is Yakuza''s information. They are the center of the gangs in r country."


    Seeing Wang Fan''s serious face asking about the situation of r country''s gangs, Wang Fan immediately had no sense of restraint just now, and talked about Yakuza''s information to Wang Fan with a relaxed face.


    ??????


    Liu Juan spoke in detail, Wang Fan also listened carefully, time flies, Wang Fan looked at the clock hanging on the wall, now it is more than 22:00 Chinese time, considering the time difference, in R already belongs to late night time.


    "Xiaojuan, you said that some regulations of Wan guku need to be changed. Do you have any better suggestions? I have observed for a long time that some regulations have hindered the development of Wan guku. As a Rocha, I have some things to ask for your opinions."


    "It''s forbidden to talk about marriage among wanguku members. I feel that we can eliminate it or improve it. After completing many tasks, this point should not be used to restrict powerful members. What''s your opinion?"


    Wang Fan straight to the point toward Liu Juan asked, said eyes straight at Liu Juan, do not give her any chance to escape.


    "Van Gogh, I"


    Liu Juan''s tone just now became stammering. She looked at Wang Fan with some embarrassment and said.


    "The relationship between us is not bound by rules. If this rule damages the relationship between you and me, I, as the leader of wanguku, have the right to change this rule. The rule is used to help wanguku develop better, not to bind members, so I think this rule can be changed!"


    "You''ve helped me so much behind my back. Now it''s the critical time. I don''t allow you to step back and be a spectator. Moreover, I promise the blind Master that I will take good care of you. You will only make me feel ashamed to the blind Master!"


    Wang Fan did not wait for Liu Juan to start, but directly told her what he thought.


    "Van Gogh, the rules and regulations of Wan guku were formulated by predecessors. I''m afraid that for members who don''t know the situation, they may have bad ideas. For WAN guku, an old killer organization, any change will attract the attention of many forces."


    After listening to Wang Fan''s heart, Liu Juan was a little moved, but considering the possible impact of changing the rules and regulations at will on Wang Fan, Liu Juan was a little worried.


    "Why worry about other people? I don''t want to marry other people. They can think what they like. As long as we are not affected, they will think that it''s their business and can''t affect us! "


    "What''s more, the abolition of the ban on marriage among members of wanguku has a greater impact on increasing the cohesion among members. Just like Shenfeng organization, the members of Shenfeng have already regarded the organization as their home, and their parents have dedicated themselves to Shenfeng organization. When we absorb talents from outside, we should also build wanguku into a force of inheritance. So, This rule must be abolished! "


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I must take you to get married in China. If you think these Regulations of wanguku are contrary to your vows, then I won''t be the leader of wanguku, and you don''t have to be the Luocha of wanguku, and then we won''t be bound by these rules!"


    Wang Fan looked at some tangled Liu Juan, said directly.


    Big deal two people leave Wan guku, that need not be restricted by the regulation!


    "Van Gogh, I agree with you to change the rules!"


    Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan, silent for a long time, and finally looked at Wang Fan''s sincere eyes. She was moved and said to Wang fan that she was no longer worried.


    "Brother fan, you are the leader. You can do whatever you say. Now the morale of wanguku is booming. With the continuous addition of new blood, some old rules really need to be changed. Besides, we respect wanguku''s strength. You are admired by wanguku from the bottom to the top. We are convinced of you how to change it!"


    Liu Juan is no longer being coquettish. She has recovered the mentality of talking and laughing with Wang Fan in the past. At the moment, she can finally treat the feelings between her and Wang Fan equally.


    "Xiaojuan, it''s too late. Let''s talk about the rest tomorrow."


    Wang Fan said, directly thick skinned toward Liu Juan.


    "Van Gogh, I''d better go back


    Liu Juan can not tolerate protest, the room lights suddenly dark down, two people embrace and sleep, Wang Fan worried about a few days of mind has also been a perfect solution.

 V2.Chapter 1179

    The moment of spring and night is worth thousands of gold. Wang fan doesn''t know how much he has experienced and tens of millions of gold. When he and Liu Juan get up, they are much later than usual. After washing, they walk out of the room and see the women who have been waiting in the living room for a long time.


    "Sister Juan, some things can''t be eaten as meals. Do you want to cut off, or do you take those things as breakfast and come out at this time?"


    Katyusha joked to Liu Juan with a smile on her face.


    "You, don''t cancel your sister Juan any more. Didn''t you see that she didn''t sleep all night? I''m worthy of being a person who has practiced martial arts. I''m so energetic. I''m still so energetic all night. I admire you


    Miao Qing took a look at Wang Fan and Liu Juan, forced to bear a smile and said to kaqiusha.


    "Brother fan, it''s all your fault. When I talk about breakfast, you don''t listen to me."


    Liu Juan put down Wang Fan''s hand and complained to Wang Fan with a red face.


    Her biological clock is very regular. Even though Wang Fan clapped for a few hours last night, she got up on time this morning. As a result, Wang Fan got up two hours later than usual for various reasons. Now, in the face of all the women''s jokes, even though she was relieved of Wang Fan''s feelings, Liu Juan is still a little embarrassed in the face of this situation.


    "Sister Juan, can you keep up with me? We discussed today that we should go shopping in Jindu business district and bring some special products back. If you have anything you want to buy, we can bag it for you. "


    Tong Jiahui looked at the embarrassed Liu Juan, and quickly made a voice to help.


    "Go, you need company to go shopping. You can only find the feeling when you go shopping. I know there are several good places in Kyoto business district. Let me take you there together!"


    When she heard that she was going shopping, even if she was cold faced, she became enthusiastic. Shopping is a woman''s nature. There is no question of whether she is tired or not. The only problem is the difference between shopping and not shopping.


    "Sister Juan, do you know the furniture store in r country? We are going to go down to the furniture store!"


    Katyusha looked at Liu Juan and said seriously.


    "Furniture store? It''s too luxurious. We can''t stay in r country for long. There''s no need to waste money on furniture. Besides, the furniture here is OK. "


    Liu Juan looked at Katyusha in surprise and said.


    She can''t help but ask n questions. As a princess of a country, Katyusha is not used to living in this manor. But if she is not used to living in this manor, she should have said it a few days earlier. How can she wait until now?


    "Sister Juan, you misunderstood me. We went to see the furniture. We didn''t buy it for r country, but shipped it back to China. It''s rare for us to go shopping together in r country. We must buy something with commemorative significance to go back!"


    "We just discussed how to buy a perfect big bed to meet the needs of our future life. It''s very careless. Let''s go and choose it together?"


    Katyusha looks at Liu Juan, who is still in doubt, and simply says the decision they just discussed.


    ¡°???¡±


    Liu Juan Gen had no time to express her opinion, but kaqiusha took her arm and pulled her out. While there was still some time, they planned to release women''s nature.


    Wang Fan watched the women leave, at the moment he still has things to deal with, there is no too much time to accompany a few women shopping.


    In Wang Fan''s waiting, Akutagawa soon appeared in the Hachi manor.


    "Wang Fan, the Shenfeng organization has now been integrated and complemented with the stronghold in r country before Wan guku. We have found the exact information about Jin Buhuan by checking and filling in the gaps."


    Akutagawa Shin reported happily to Wang fanhui.


    Investigating Jin Buhuan in r country is Wang Fan''s first task after he incorporated the Shenfeng organization. Akutagawa Shin also kept in mind that he has been carefully investigating any information about Jin Buhuan.


    He has collected the information of Shenfeng organization and Wan guku. He learned from each other''s strong points to make up for his weak points. He found some information about Jin Buhuan from the clues. He came to report to Wang Fan early in the morning.


    "New drug money? How did you find out? "


    Wang Fan frowned and asked, Wan guku and the Shenfeng organization did not find the exact information about Jin Buhuan through separate investigation. As soon as the two sides complemented each other, the information was immediately found out, which showed that there were still many deficiencies in the intelligence channels before Wan guku. He wanted to know which aspect needed to be improved.


    "This has to start from Yakuza. As Yakuza''s leader, nantiao Sipei is the object of active investigation by major organizations. I collected the information of Shenfeng organization and Wan guku before, and found that Jinbuhuan''s sales channel finally pointed to nantiao Sipei, which is the drug lord of r country''s Jinbuhuan!"


    "Nantiao Sipei''s drug money is basically in his hand, and a small part of it goes back to an overseas account, so we think that this overseas account is actually the account number of gaotaihui. According to the call records and the link of gold exchange, there are still people behind nantiao Sipei."


    Akutagawa Shin reported all the information he had to Wang fanhui.


    "Is there any support behind nantiao Sipei?"


    Wang Fan instantly alert, once again to Akutagawa letter confirmed.


    How is this so familiar? It is as like as two peas in H''s western orthodox church, which was thought to be the final boss. There was another person behind it. Wang Fan was worried that it was a protracted war.


    "Our investigation leads show that the person behind this is probably the real boss behind the scenes, who is the boss of Nantou Sibei. He controls some sales channels of Jinbuhuan, and then provides funds for Nantou Sibei, so as to stabilize Nantou Sibei''s position in Yakuza. Now we have to solve Jinbuhuan, which is equivalent to declaring war with Yakuza!"


    Akutagawa Shin said to Wang Fan with a dignified face that the sacred wind organization had just joined wanguku. Looking at Wang Fan''s situation, he absolutely wanted to attack the forces behind Jin Buhuan. Now he has found out that Jin Buhuan was in Yakuza''s hands and won Yakuza. For the sacred wind organization, this is a problem they never dare to think about!


    "Jin Buhuan, no matter who is in charge of it, we should continue to investigate. This kind of cancer must be eradicated! Since the high table club wants to support Yakuza, then we will destroy Yakuza and lose our claws. I think the high table club can still do it! This time, anyone who has something to do with the high table meeting need not stay alive! "


    Wang Fan said with a strong sense of killing.


    This kind of cancer should not exist at all. Wang fan doesn''t like the organization forces that sell or produce gold. Now that he has the exact information about gold, Wang Fan absolutely wants to destroy the drug trafficking plan of the high table club!

 V2.Chapter 1180

    "That''s what we did to Yakuza? The number of Zhongren in Yakuza is more than ten. Let''s go to the headquarters of Yakuza to clean up


    Akutagawa Shin looks ugly and says to Wang Fan, it''s not that he doesn''t listen to orders, but that it''s too difficult. Yakuza, the organization they used to have on their heads, although they have escaped the fate of being ridden, they still have some fear when they face the old big brother.


    "Is this the way the gangs competed before your r country? There are several experts all released, and then this comparison, decided to win or lose? "


    Wang fan does not understand the direction of Akutagawa letter asked. This kind of thinking is very terrible. They can only fight with the wind. Haven''t they ever fought with the weak to win the strong?


    "Isn''t it? If the other forces have the ability, they will challenge. If they don''t have the ability, they will continue to struggle. If they have more people and stronger forces, they will be worthy of the victory. If they win with the weak, they will die! "


    "Under Yakuza''s management, the competition is all about the quantity and quality of ninjas. We haven''t done any other sneak attacks. After all, according to Yakuza, it''s wasting the overall strength of our r country and banning large-scale fighting of Ninja level fighters!"


    Akutagawa Shin naturally said the steps they took to seize the territory. This way of fighting will make Wang fanlei look better. Is this also a fight?


    He understood why the Ninja organization of r country would target him repeatedly. The number of Ninja killed by him in H country and r country has reached double digits. These numbers can influence the rise and fall of a gang in r country.


    "Listen to what you say, the gangs in your r country are all on paper. They don''t fight each other for territory. You are the flowers in the greenhouse!"


    Wang Fan looked at Akutagawa letter, mercilessly said.


    "It''s not true. There are some other inheritance organizations like Shenfeng. They all have their own training methods. Because it''s too difficult to cultivate them, they are called Zhongren. They basically work as gang fighters. Although they don''t fight, they train every day and keep their fighting power intact!"


    Akutagawa Shin said with an unnatural face. He had found that Wan guku, or Shura''s men, were far more powerful than the local gangs in fighting. They were very fierce in fighting for life and death. This was different from their superior warriors.


    "Learn from the old members of wanguku, and I will ask people to help you. If you are still limited to the previous rules, the kamikaze organization over there will face Yakuza, I''m afraid there will be more than half casualties!"


    Wang Fan said to Akutagawa seriously.


    As a member of the Shenfeng organization, he has observed that his foundation is not weak. Just because he has been in the Mafia environment of r country for a long time, his powerful combat power has been gradually covered up, and then gradually passed away, and finally reduced to the extent of being kneaded by other forces.


    Only by launching a bloody battle and stimulating the members of Shenfeng organization again, can they achieve Nirvana again in the war. Otherwise, one year later, no more than one third of the people who can pass the wanguku assessment will be able to do so!


    This is also Wang Fan''s reminder to Akutagawa.


    ??????


    Seeing Akutagawa''s letter leave, Wang Fan reports the information about Jin Buhuan to Guishu and Xiaye, who are far away in China. They help him a lot behind him. Finally, they find out the information about Jin Buhuan. He wants to ask for their decision.


    After a life and death battle with Shura, ghost uncle and blind master no longer interfere in Wang Fan''s decision. After hearing Wang Fan''s report, they also support Wang Fan''s decision and hope that Wang Fan will completely eradicate Gao table meeting and Jin will not change it.


    Time passes quietly. While Wang fan is still thinking about how to eradicate Jin Buhuan and related forces, Miao Qing and Liu Juan have already returned to the manor.


    "Sister Qing, please come and sit down quickly. I got a message this morning about the new drug Jinbuhuan. Now Jinbuhuan has appeared in Kyoto, r country. Please help me think about how to eradicate Jinbuhuan thoroughly!"


    Wang Fan discussed with all the women that it was more efficient to brainstorm than to think hard alone.


    "Van Gogh, according to your information, Jinbuhuan is now controlled by Yakuza. If you want to eradicate Jinbuhuan completely, you have to eradicate the source, that is Yakuza. Even if we eradicate the ordinary gangs below now, it will not have much impact on the circulation of Jinbuhuan at all!"


    "As long as we have a pair of Yakuza who are in control of Jin Buhuan, it will certainly threaten the interests of the large Mafia in r country. At this time, it is not just that we recruit one or two Mafia forces, but that it will collide with the whole Mafia in r country!"


    "If it''s just like this, it''s OK. The problem is that behind Yakuza''s high-level nantiaoshibe, there is a shadow of the high table meeting. Once we launch an eradication mission against Kim, it''s a multi line battle. It''s a hard test for us all!"


    Liu Juan is familiar with the Mafia information of r country. After hearing Wang Fan''s explanation, she immediately knows all about it and points out the difficulties.


    "We can only have the mode of H country. Vango has incorporated the sacred wind organization now, so we are continuing to operate and incorporate other forces in order to make money anyway. As long as the treatment is good, we are not afraid that they will resist! We''ll cook the frogs in warm water, and slowly put these gangsters in the bag. Then Yakuza''s resistance will be weakened! "


    "Moreover, Yakuza is basically unmoved by Wan guku''s actions during this period of time. If they don''t show up, then the gangs below don''t know what happened, because there is a precedent of sacred wind organization in front of us. It''s a pity that Yakuza has incorporated many forces during this period of time when he doesn''t respond!"


    Miao Qing put forward her suggestion, in H country, this set of collection method has been thoroughly understood by him. As long as there is money to earn, it is a routine to travel all over the world. The entertainment circle of r country is also a channel for collecting money, which is in line with the investment direction of Beibei global entertainment company, and it just kills two birds with one stone.


    "Brother fan, I''m also in favor of using sister Qing''s way to weaken this hidden danger. If we do it directly, it will not have a good international influence. If it is replaced by annexation in business, then no one can say anything."


    Wang Yue seriously said that as a member of the Security Bureau, the Security Bureau has carried out a review on the means of many Wang Fan in H country. For this routine, the Security Bureau has shocked Wang Fan. At the same time, he also admires Wang Fan''s means. There are so many resources to use!


    ??????


    All the women talked about it one after another. In the end, they absolutely adopted the routine of H country, and eliminated the hidden danger without blood.

 V2.Chapter 1181

    "Sister Qing, the routine is the same, but there is something wrong with the candidate! In the H country, we have been in contact with the man who supports the short knife. Fat man and I also believe that he dare not rebel, so the short knife has become our agent in the H country. "


    "In r country, it''s another matter. We are not familiar with the power of r country, and there are no suitable candidates at all. Akutagawa Shin''s management ability and management of Shenfeng organization seem to be reluctant. If he manages the whole r country, he has no time to worry about a mess! What''s more, I don''t want to leave such a big industry to r people to manage! "


    Wang Fan frowned, and said to the ladies, even if it was a thousand snow, he make complaints about Akutagawa Nobu''s management ability.


    "Van Gogh, I have an idea. I don''t know if it''s feasible. We can support a Chinese Mafia in r country to take charge of these things."


    Miao Qing pondered for a moment, and soon put forward a good proposal, let the Chinese to control the r country''s industry, so it is not a problem for Wang Fan''s selection.


    "Sister Qing, support the Chinese gangs? It''s too late to investigate the sincerity of the gang in such a short period of time


    Wang Fan slightly worried about the key issues.


    "It''s not reliable to support the new Chinese to set up a Mafia. It''s too late. I mean to find the existing Chinese forces in r country. We should first control the Chinese Mafia and let them act in r country instead of us."


    "They are Chinese gangs. They have existed in r country for a long time, and they are far more familiar with r country than the temporary team. Let them buy the entertainment companies in r country, and then we can copy the same way we did in H country. I believe that with the support of mature experience, it will be very fast to integrate the various gangs in r country! "


    Miao Qing told the whole story of his plan.


    "Sister Qing, are there any suitable Chinese gangs in your mind? Although there are not few Chinese gangs in Kyoto, there are few gangs that can make a big plate and control such a big situation. The rest are small gangs that are guarding a small area and collecting management fees. Such gangs are not enough to be reused."


    Liu Juan said thoughtfully that in her mind, she was constantly screening all kinds of Chinese gangs in her mind.


    "Sister Qing, the most important problem you''re talking about is the degree of control. We are good at controlling the Chinese gangs. After all, they are all Chinese people. It''s impossible to be picky. As long as the Chinese gangs are willing to participate in this opportunity to integrate the rest of the gangs in r country!"


    "Tell us the Chinese gangs you recommended directly. If it is feasible, we will start to communicate. The sooner, the better! As time goes on, I''m afraid Yakuza''s side will react, and it will be more difficult to incorporate them at that time! "


    Wang Fan looks at Miao Qing who has grown up and asks directly.


    If it is really brainstorming, so soon will be incorporated into the process and program sorted out.


    "I recommend Hongmen!"


    "Hongmen is distributed all over the world, and has taken root in r country for a long time. Moreover, the history of Hongmen can be traced back to hundreds of years ago. If we want to have a good reputation, as long as the negotiation goes smoothly, there will be no problems of breaking the contract and loyalty in the later period. My suggestion is that Hongmen should establish several distributions in r country, and they are the main body of integration!"


    Miao Qing meets people''s eyes and says her recommendation.


    "How many distribution of Hongmen in r country?"


    Wang Fan said softly.


    He doesn''t worry about Hongmen''s reputation at all. Blind master used to be a member of Hongmen. Wang Fan agrees with Hongmen''s strength. He wondered how many branches Hongmen had set up here, which Miao Qinggang had just mentioned? Is this the split?


    "The operation mode of Hongmen and wanguku is similar. They don''t put all their eggs in the same basket. If there is no notice from the headquarters, they are strangers to each other even face to face, and the distribution of Hongmen is the same. Every branch of them belongs to Hongmen headquarters directly, and they don''t communicate in parallel!"


    "Such a model can ensure the accuracy of a thing. The information collected from different angles is more convincing! If we can cooperate with Hongmen, let them open these branches at the same time, and have them join in, and a number of entertainment companies buy them together, this can also distract Yakuza''s attention, and the time for incorporating the Mafia forces of r country can be greatly shortened! "


    "By the time Yakuza reacts, we may have completed the incorporation of the whole r country''s gangs. Even the remaining few gangs can''t make waves. The situation is stable. The gangs and entertainment companies are managed separately. The entertainment companies are all changed into Beibei global entertainment company, which is mainly responsible for entertainment profits. The gangs are incorporated into the security company!"


    Miao Qing is worthy of being the manager of the two companies in H country. In an instant, all kinds of solutions came into people''s ears like a spring.


    "Elder sister Qing, you are in charge of this matter. If you have a situation, you can tell me in time. What I am worried about now is the attitude of Hongmen!"


    "Hongmen has been in r country for a long time. If we cooperate with us to acquire entertainment companies on a large scale and then control local gangs through entertainment companies, then the hidden Hongmen branch which has not been exposed for several years is likely to be completely exposed because of this incident. Once the members of Hongmen are exposed to the public, they will be easily targeted by the official of r country!"


    "As far as Hongmen is concerned, I don''t think they will agree with our method. After all, Hongmen mainly collects all kinds of information. As far as fighting is concerned, it''s not their main project. No matter what, elder sister Qing, you go to find out about these branches first. "


    Although Wang Fan looks worried, he still leaves the task to Miao Qing.


    He is worried about Hongmen''s unwillingness to cooperate, but he has to communicate with them first. For Hongmen, there are gains and losses. If Hongmen and Wan guku cooperate, they can make a lot of money by controlling the income of local gangs and entertainment companies in r country.


    The disadvantages are also obvious, that is, the loss of secrecy has a great impact on the channels through which they secretly collect information. Moreover, for the official, every step of them is exposed in the eyes of the R-state official, which is no different from a major blow to Hongmen, who is good at collecting information.


    Wang fan doesn''t know about the future. He can only make a good plan first, and then correct it every step.


    Under the appointment of Wang Fan, Miao Qing and other women helped Miao Qing to launch a plan to acquire r country entertainment company. There are several famous entertainment companies in r country. When Miao Qing contacted Hongmen branch, they had made a thorough investigation on these entertainment companies.

 V2.Chapter 1182

    All the women gathered together with the same goal. Before, it was Wang Fan who had been fighting outside. It was not easy for them to wait for such an opportunity, and they burst out the efficiency that surprised Wang Fan!


    Katyusha, as a princess of country e, directly contacted the Embassy of country e in country R and initiated an official visit letter. In a very short period of time, Katyusha and her party did not need to visit one by one. The top 20 entertainment companies and information of country R appeared in their hands. They just waited for them to screen and determine the quota before they could carry out a detailed visit.


    After all, according to the information disclosed by Katyusha, they are willing to buy several entertainment companies at a premium in r country. Relying on the existing resources, they can build r country''s entertainment companies into multinational companies. This is the part of r country''s investment promotion that can''t help but be overjoyed.


    Wang Yue, however, quietly copied all the entertainment companies presented by r country and the corresponding information to the people of the Security Bureau, and soon they knew the controlling power and operation of these entertainment companies.


    And Qian Xue is not willing to be outdone. She directly tells Akutagawa shin to come forward and negotiate with the entertainment companies with gangs behind her. As for the entertainment companies without gangs, Shenfeng directly becomes the gangs behind them.


    ???


    Just one day later, several women gathered in front of Wang Fan again to report to him about the entertainment company.


    "Van Gogh, the top 20 entertainment companies in r country have passed the agreement. More than half of them do not need our premium at all. As long as they promise to lay off employees, they can transfer them to us according to the market estimate!"


    "There are several other companies that need to pay a premium of 10% to 20% respectively before they agree to negotiate the acquisition contract. These are all elite entertainment companies in good condition. If you accept it, you can make a profit! "


    "The remaining three companies belong to Yakuza holdings. We didn''t make an inquiry about these three companies. According to the information obtained by Huaxia Security Bureau, the three companies of Yakuza holdings are losing money on the books. The meaning of these three companies is that they are used to launder money. These three companies can give up the negotiation directly!"


    Liu Juan, with a happy face, reports to Wang Fan about today''s progress. With that, she gives Wang Fan the sorted materials.


    "The business of the acquired entertainment companies is very simple. Basically, as long as the money is in place, they can immediately carry out the transfer process. It''s just that the gangs behind them are still worried. They have nothing to say about the normal business annexation. If they are tied together, it''s still a little difficult. They are worried that Yakuza will retaliate!"


    "Now it''s time for powerful Chinese gangs to come forward. Only when they show their strong strength can they dare to stand in line, otherwise they will be in a wait-and-see state all the time or simply sell entertainment companies!"


    Liu Juan''s news is mixed. Now she has negotiated the acquisition conditions, but there is no implementation subject. There are still many places to support the integration process of the original plan.


    "Sister Qing, did you reply from Hongmen branch?"


    Wang Fan glanced at the information of the entertainment company in his hand and turned to Miao Qing.


    "It''s not going well. Although they know something about our existence, they don''t seem to know much about us in terms of strength. Basically, they wait for their reply. That''s how they drag on!"


    Miao Qing said helplessly.


    Just as Wang Fan worried, Hongmen is also a pang rang big thing in the world Mafia organization. There is no need to worry about Wan guku''s face. It is not Miao Qing who comes to the door, but they must cooperate.


    "Sister Qing, did you tell them about the relationship between me and blind Master? Blind master used to be the fifth master of red flag in Hongmen. In Hongmen, the most important thing is generation. If there is no old man nodding, even if the new man is powerful, it''s troublesome to want to be superior."


    Wang Fan dignified asked Miao Qing, if you know the existence of blind Master, the result is still ambiguous, then the plan of incorporating r country gangs may only be changed.


    "Yes, I have clearly told the heads of several branches that Wan guku Longtou is blind Master''s apprentice and belongs to half of Hongmen''s disciples. It''s a pity that the other party may have been in r country for a long time, and they almost don''t think much of our practice. Although they didn''t refuse it face to face, I think they should be exposed to cooperate with us. It''s a suspense!"


    Miao Qing said helplessly.


    In the past, when she was in H country, what kind of preferential terms could she take to negotiate with other companies and forces? No matter how hard it was, the black tiger gang with short knives was behind her. Basically, there was no case of negotiation failure.


    Today, I went to negotiate with several branches of Hongmen in r country, and the result was really irritating. Let''s compare our strength. As a branch of Hongmen, the other side was not afraid of Wan guku, and didn''t care about Wan guku''s face.


    Let''s talk about the benefits of acquiring an entertainment company with reason and emotion. However, the other party has been able to lurk in r country for such a long time, and his mind is also extremely firm. He is not interested in things outside his body. This makes Miao Qing used to going with the wind and going with the water. He is puzzled, and there is such a force with no desire.


    "It''s difficult, sister Qing. According to the situation you said, I don''t think the other party wants to expose the existence of the branch. Moreover, the other party doesn''t care about money. It seems that we can''t satisfy them with fame. Can we only start a new Chinese Mafia force?"


    Wang Fan said that if he had time, he could start to set up Chinese gangs now. After all, the territory and manpower are ready-made. The only drawback is that the inside information is not enough. A new company suddenly appears to buy an old entertainment company, which is strange!


    Only Xiang Hongmen branch, an old brand force that has been latent for decades, must have a long-standing r company in its hands. It is most reasonable to use these companies to acquire and annex. Only in this way can Yakuza''s attention be reduced!


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. It''s just the first day. Maybe Hongmen branch of r country will report to the headquarters. They must extract the power that rashly talks about cooperation. Maybe they are investigating the information of Qingjie and you. It''s their preventive means to perfunctorily deal with Qingjie today."


    Liu Juan comforts Wang Fan.


    "Maybe, or they know the strength of Wan guku, there should be a reply!"


    Miao Qing said with regret, but she remembered that several people in Hongmen branch knew that Wan guku existed, but they didn''t like Wan guku or Wang Fan. Even if she moved out of the blind, the other party was not moved.


    Miao Qing hoped that after another investigation, Wang Fan''s plan to recruit the gangs of r country would be taken seriously.

 V2.Chapter 1183

    "Brother fan, I don''t need to wait for Jiahui''s advice. She''s a little busy these two days. What if she has better suggestions?"


    Wang Yue looked at the tangled people, she kindly reminded.


    As a member of Huaxia Security Bureau, she knows more about Tong Jiahui''s information than others. Especially after she knows the relationship between Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan, Wang Yue has used her authority to get most of Tong Jiahui''s information thoroughly.


    He knows Tong Jiahui''s real identity in Hongmen of M country, but if Tong Jiahui doesn''t tell, she can''t tell others directly. In recent days, Tong Jiahui seems to be busy with her work. She often meets her on the phone to deal with affairs. With Tong Jiahui''s relationship, she wants to be able to speak in Hongmen branch of r country. Maybe the matter will be solved by then.


    "Well? Where''s Jiahui? Not with you? "


    Wang Yue reminds Wang fan that Tong Jiahui is not with Liu Juan!


    "Brother fan, sister Jiahui is on the phone outside. Her phone is a little busy these two days. Maybe it''s something about work."


    Katyusha saw Wang Fan''s looking eyes, she said in a hurry.


    "Well."


    Wang Fan promised softly.


    He remembers that Tong Jiahui seems to have some contact with Hongmen. Is she calling these days to solve this problem?


    In the crowd''s waiting, Tong Jiahui soon pushed the door in.


    "Brother fan, it''s settled! It''s settled in Hongmen! It''s best for them to cooperate with us to complete the acquisition. If they don''t cooperate, I''ll let Hongmen headquarters do it, and I won''t even give them their share! "


    Tong Jiahui said to Wang Fan with a happy face that she had been busy with the acquisition for the past two days, and finally ziah finished it at the last moment.


    "Jiahui, what do you mean by Hongmen negotiation?"


    Wang Fan already has a general idea in his mind. He asks Tong Jiahui for confirmation.


    "Van Gogh, I have invested in the acquisition of these entertainment companies controlled by Hongmen in your name, and these companies have become shareholders of Beibei global entertainment company! This kind of operation is reasonable and compliant, and they have no reason to obstruct it! "


    Tong Jiahui told her acquisition plan in detail.


    "No, when did the people of Hongmen in r country speak so well?"


    Wang Fan''s face is really confused, and he hurriedly asks Tong Jiahui.


    "Brother fan, the company managed by sister Jiahui in M country is the main part of Hongmen headquarters. What she can manage is the important task of Hongmen. Sister Jiahui hasn''t said it these days. I guess she wants to give you a surprise!"


    Wang Yue saw Wang Fan''s face and said to Wang Fan what she knew.


    When Tong Jiahui heard Wang Yue''s explanation, she gave a little smile and didn''t pay attention to it.


    "What Wang Yue said is right. My position in Hongmen really belongs to the top management. As for the branch of r country, my position and authority are above them. Although I have no right to directly requisition the entertainment company they hold, I can use normal commercial means to replace and purchase at a premium on the basis of market price. They have no reason to stop it!"


    "Now that I have acquired the company they hold, I just skip the step of negotiation with them, and leave the rest to Qingjie organization. My acquisition can also be regarded as the adjustment of Hongmen. If the R branch doesn''t cooperate, then I don''t need them to participate directly, which is nominally unchanged from our original plan!"


    Tong Jiahui ignored the shocked eyes of the people and said calmly, it seems that the acquisition of part of Hongmen industry in r country is not worth mentioning, and she just did it.


    "No, I remember there are countless companies under Hongmen. Jiahui, you really become an important task of Hongmen with one company?"


    Wang Fan asks Tong Jiahui in disbelief.


    Hongmen branch of r country, it seems that there are not many people in this branch, but it''s true that people don''t give Wangu face. Now Tong Jiahui tells Wang fan that Tong Jiahui''s identity in Hongmen has surpassed that of the person in charge of Hongmen branch of r country, which shocked him so much.


    It''s not a low status to be able to sit in any branch of transnational power. It''s hard for Wang Fan to imagine what Tong Jiahui has gone through in these years, which makes her come to this position.


    "Brother fan, I knew you had to ask. It seems that you can''t do without saying it."


    Tong Jiahui looked at Wang Fan and said that she knew that Wang Fan would definitely get to the bottom of the matter, but she was really guessed by him.


    "Brother fan, as you know, my father Liu Tian has been helping me behind my back. With his support, I have been promoted faster than others in Hongmen. So over the years, I have become the top management of Hongmen, mainly responsible for the operation of Hongmen company in M country. The various forces involved are far more than those in Hongmen branch of r country. So, That''s a piece of cake. "


    "The blind master has been very helpful to me, so I don''t want to tell you about this process all the time. However, now it seems that it''s not disgraceful to be able to solve some troublesome things for Van Gogh!"


    Tong Jiahui said calmly.


    "It''s a good thing. There''s nothing to avoid."


    Wang Fan said with a smile.


    He understood what Tong Jiahui meant. With the help of her father''s relationship and blind Master''s recommendation, Tong Jiahui could easily gain a foothold in Hongmen. Although Tong Jiahui worked hard in this process, for those who didn''t know it, it was a relationship!


    For strong women, being looked down upon by others is not something they don''t want to see, so Tong Jiahui will choose to ignore her struggle process.


    "Van Ge, the company I run in M country is officially a branch of Hongmen headquarters. The various rules of Hongmen are still very humanized. I suggest you join Hongmen too. At that time, these people in Hongmen branch of r country will not be able to handle you. For you, joining Hongmen will bring more advantages than disadvantages!"


    Tong Jiahui asked Wang Fan.


    She hopes that Wang fan can also be recognized by Hongmen. She knows Wang Fan''s ability, which is far better than her. As long as Wang fan is willing, he will be recognized by Hongmen and become a member of Hongmen, which is far more convenient for Wang Fan to deal with the affairs of various countries'' gangs.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Now that we have won the Hongmen branch of r country, we will implement it according to the plan."


    Wang Fan said with a smile that he declined Tong Jiahui''s suggestion.


    With Wang Fan''s order, several women leave in full swing, leaving Tong Jiahui and Wang Fan in the room.


    "Brother fan, I''ll let the blind Master be your recommender. In this way, you can greatly shorten the process of entering Hongmen."


    Tong Jiahui didn''t understand Wang Fan''s meaning at all. After Wang Fan finished speaking, she made a phone call directly to contact the blind Master who was far away in China.


    "Brother fan, the blind Master said that he respects you. If you want to enter Hongmen, he can recommend it!"


    Tong Jiahui ends the call and says helplessly to Wang Fan. She thinks that the blind master will directly pull Wang Fan into the gang. Unexpectedly, she asks Wang Fan for advice and lets Wang Fan choose whether to join Hongmen or not.

 V2.Chapter 1184

    "Van Gogh, what do you think?"


    Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan curiously and asks. She is in favor of Wang Fan''s joining Hongmen. She will pave the way in front. She believes that Wang Fan''s height in Hongmen will never be lower than that in wanguku!


    "Jiahui, you are already the top level of Hongmen. With you in it, it''s very convenient for us to use the Hongmen relationship to do things, so we don''t have to go in and have fun."


    Wang Fan looks at Tong Jiahui''s joyful expression. He helplessly explains to Tong Jiahui.


    "Brother fan, I''m a weak woman. If you enter Hongmen, you will have blind Master''s help. It''s mutually beneficial for you and Wan guku. Besides, after you join Hongmen, the mission safety factor of Hongmen is much lower than that of Wan guku. It''s very easy for you to rely on, and it won''t delay you too much time."


    Tong Jiahui did not give up and invited Wang Fan again.


    "Jiahui, as you know, I have mastered too many dark forces now. If I join a global organization like Hongmen again, I will have too many forces in my hands, which is prone to danger!"


    Looking at the painstaking tongjiahui constantly persuading him, Wang fan can only indicate his heart.


    "Brother fan, you are the leader of wanguku. When you fight Shura, I think your momentum is stronger than those elders of Hongmen. Does anyone dare to target you? Do you really not want to join Hongmen? "


    Tong Jiahui looks at Wang Fan and says with disbelief. In her subconscious mind, Wang fan is the strongest she has ever seen. It''s good that he doesn''t go to other people. Does anyone dare to come to Wang Fan''s trouble? I''m afraid it''s just Wang Fan''s words. Wang fan doesn''t want to join Hongmen.


    "Wanguku is one of the top killers in the world, while the big guys in Hongmen''s real intelligence community, how many people can''t sit still when you say the two are combined? Especially after I joined two large organizations at the same time, I will face more risks than I do now!"


    "I don''t worry about being targeted at me. What I worry about is that someone is targeting you secretly. As my family, people in the dark dare not directly attack me, but they dare to threaten me with you. I can''t ignore your safety!"


    "There is no end to martial arts. There will always be stronger opponents in the dark. If I thought I was the best in the world, I would have been destroyed countless times. The real strong people disdain to fight against the weak. In the eyes of such strong people, I am just a slightly stronger weak one."


    Wang Fan said modestly.


    There is no end to martial arts. He has a deep understanding of this sentence. Especially after he mastered the field of murderous Qi, this feeling becomes more and more profound. Blind Master, the older generation of martial arts, knows this realm, which means that some predecessors have already reached this realm, or even gone further. What reason does he have to rely on his strength? Against the dark world?


    "You don''t have to persuade me to join Hongmen. In fact, when I come to this position today, I really have no choice. In order to survive, I can only constantly surpass the enemy, otherwise I will fall down. It''s really a helpless move now. If I can choose, I''d rather be a little policeman!"


    "Every day nine to five, carefree, go to work to catch thieves, safeguard justice, go to love when it''s time to fall in love after work, there''s no need to be like this! You are also a senior member of Hongmen. You must know that the higher your position is, the more things you worry about. Just as I am now, if I want to control the future development of wanguku, I also need to pay attention to the situation of H country. I can''t rest at all! "


    Wang Fan speaks to Tong Jiahui, but Tong Jiahui is not persuading Wang Fan, but is lost in meditation.


    "Brother fan, I''m sorry. I didn''t think that you had such a big responsibility and pressure behind you. I''ll share with you in Hongmen. As long as we need to use Hongmen to solve all the problems, you can give it to me!"


    Tong Jiahui''s eyes were slightly red and she said to Wang Fan with a guilty face.


    Before she always thought that Wang fan is to become stronger and stronger, did not expect that Wang Fan''s biggest wish is to return to become an ordinary little police!


    After staying in Hongmen for a long time, Tong Jiahui also knows that when it comes to big power or senior management positions, every moment is intriguing, and every minute counts for no time. If it''s an oversight, it''s likely that it will become a stepping stone for others. Hearing Wang Fan say so, she knows Wang Fan''s pressure best.


    In his position, what Wang Fan has to consider now is not his survival, but the future of tens of thousands of people behind him, or even hundreds of people, such as Beibei global entertainment company. These things can''t be joked. If Wang Fan joins Hongmen, it will distract his energy. For all the women, It''s really not good news.


    "Brother fan, through my direct operation in Hongmen, there should be no problem with the branch of r country. As long as we copy Qingjie''s model in H country, I believe we will soon be able to incorporate a complete Gang force of r country, I will go to help first."


    Tong Jiahui doesn''t mention Wang Fan''s joining Hongmen. Instead, she says goodbye to Wang Fan. She also plans to take part in the underground Gang plan of r country.


    ??????


    With Tong Jiahui''s strong operation, Hongmen branch of r country has to agree if it doesn''t agree. Now Tong Jiahui is the big man on their head. They can only fully cooperate with Miao Qing and start to recruit the whole r country gangs.


    However, the world is not impenetrable. With more and more R-state gangs recruited by Hongmen, a secret incident has been introduced into Yakuza at the beginning.


    Both sides are the owners of the same money. The operation cost of controlling the gangs by purchasing entertainment companies is getting higher and higher, because Miao Qing has copied the routine of H country. When Yakuza reacts, there are not many entertainment companies left for Yakuza.


    Acquisition can not, the two sides do not give in to each other, the beginning of the commercial acquisition gradually turned into, gradually turned into a fight, bloodshed is also escalating!


    At the beginning, the two sides were a little restrained and did not compete in public places. As a result, Yakuza seems to be in a hurry. Now, no matter whether the ordinary people are present or not, as long as they see Hongmen or the Chinese Mafia forces, they will come out and openly rule out the Ninja Dui Wang Fan''s plan to interrupt!


    However, Liu pangzi, who has never been afraid of fighting, can''t wait for Wang Fan to speak. He directly cooperates with Liu Juan and leads a lot of elite people. When he sees Yakuza, he opens up directly. They only promise not to be beaten, and then withdraw before the appearance of R police. Yakuza will take care of the rest!

 V2.Chapter 1185

    According to Liu pangzi''s idea, this is the territory of r country. Yakuza, as a protector of r country, has been involved in this massive bloody incident. As foreigners, what else do they have to worry about?


    Liu Juan had some worries. After all, the bloodshed is escalating, but it will certainly lead to the official intervention. However, every time she sees that the fat man has the upper hand, the worries she wanted to persuade are gradually forgotten by her. Anyway, there are thousands of bones withered at the beginning, and she has never lost!


    When Yakuza appears one or more warriors with the strength of Zhongren, Wan guku directly takes several times of Zhongren''s warriors to fight. Whether it''s a single fight or a group fight, Liu pangzi swarms on. He first presses the opponent to the ground and rubs him before talking about other things.


    Yakuza is totally fearless. This is their territory. In addition, they have complex relations behind them. Even if they kill people on the street, they have the ability to make the news media not report. For a moment, Kyoto, the whole r country, has become a disaster area for gangs, which has affected the normal travel of the people.


    In Liu pangzi''s imagination, every time he fights, he throws Yakuza''s people to the police. As the number of times increases, Yakuza naturally dares not to move any more, and they can successfully complete the plan. Then, with the frequent occurrence of bloodshed, Wang Fan, as the boss behind the scenes, is still watched by the police of r country.


    Just when Wang Fan and other women were inspecting the entertainment company they bought, the uninvited guests came to the door!


    "I don''t care whether you are wanguku or Hongmen behind you. This is our r country. Your behavior has seriously affected the normal life of our r people. On behalf of the r country police, I give you a formal warning. If such things happen again, we will take necessary measures to protect the safety of our r country people!"


    Sanmoto Miyazaki said to Wang Fan with a proud face that he is the person in charge of the Kyoto police of r country. He has long seen the dispute between Wang Fan and Yakuza in his eyes. He originally thought Yakuza would be patient when he went out. Even if there was a bloody incident, as long as he could strike the Chinese gangs, he could turn a blind eye when the gangs did not exist.


    The result is far beyond his expectation. It''s not the dragon but the river. Wan guku''s experts are powerful. They can improve Yakuza''s tolerance in one-on-one combat, not to mention Wan guku''s superiority in number.


    With the constant fighting in recent days, he, as a police officer, let none of the people who were dead of bones be caught at one time. When he led the police officers to the scene, he could not see any trace of Chinese influence except Yakuza members who were lying on the ground and wailing!


    Yakuza lost the contest in secret, which was intolerable by the three palace treasures. So he easily found the person behind the scenes by using his intelligence system.


    "We are just guarding our own safety. The Mafia forces of r country want to do this. The police of r country must be aware of this. Otherwise, we would not be warned now!"


    Wang Fan looked at the three palace collections with a bad face in front of him, and said directly and strongly.


    As soon as Sanben Miyazaki opened his mouth, he asked Wan guku to stop fighting with Yakuza. He didn''t mention the bad influence of Yakuza. It seemed that Wan guku had caused it. This is obviously partial to Yakuza!


    For this kind of behavior, Wang Fan also understands that they, as outsiders, are seizing territory in r country. It''s polite for the other party to be polite now, but Wang fan doesn''t want to comply with the other party''s wishes and stop the acquisition.


    "The cause of this fight is totally the gang led by Yakuza. There is nothing wrong with our fighting back. If the police of r country think it is our fault, then I have nothing to say. You can treasure the fighting time and let the public judge. I believe there are some just people in r country!"


    Wang Fan didn''t care about the nearly distorted face in Sanben palace. He didn''t want to let him talk to each other.


    "Don''t play tricks in front of me. You know what you''ve done in r country these days! Don''t think that the Embassy of T country can prove that you are innocent by recording your actions! "


    "On behalf of the police of r country, I tell you that what you are doing now is useless. We will not allow any external forces to take over the gangs of r country. Although your means are that local gangs are voluntarily recruited, if you do not stop, the police will eliminate the three gangs. This is not a problem of compliance. This is the existence that our police cannot tolerate!"


    Sanmoto Miyazaki said to Wang Fan in a fierce tone. He didn''t hide it at all. He directly said that foreign forces were not allowed to take over the local gangs of r country.


    "Are you mistaken? We are forced to fight each other. We are serious businessmen. Can the police of your r country prohibit foreigners from doing business in r country? If that''s true, I''m going to publicize it! "


    Wang Fan said not to be outdone.


    He understood the meaning of sanbenmiyaku. No matter whether his incorporation of Mafia in r country is reasonable or not, this kind of behavior of foreign forces controlling local Mafia is the rebellion of police in r country, which is absolutely not allowed to exist.


    Wang fan saw that Sanben Miyako had directly revealed the bottom line of the police in r country. He also realized the seriousness of the problem. But now he was questioned by the police in r country face to face. Even if he was unreasonable, he could not lose in momentum. Besides, he was still reasonable. Wang fan chose to stick to the end.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤, I''m here to warn you of this behavior. It''s your business whether you listen or not. Since you choose to go your own way, you should wait for the arrival of the r national police department. You will soon find that the various experts you rely on are worthless in front of the official army! Hum


    Sanben Miyazaki angrily threatened Wang Fan, and then directly took people away.


    "Brother fan, should we make a tentative decision about this first? It''s not like a joke to look at the expression of Sanben Miyazaki. Although we are powerful roles in the gang, we can only hide in the face of the official hot weapons!"


    Liu Juan said to Wang Fan with a worried face.


    Sanbenmiyaku''s information was recorded by her. At the moment, when she saw their plan, it attracted the attention of the Kyoto police of r country, and she also personally came forward to give a warning. This shows that their move has been noticed by the official of r country. In the face of sanbenmiyaku''s warning, Liu Juan did not have a suitable solution for a while.


    "If we continue to implement the reorganization plan, now we will stop, it will only be cheap for nothing. Yakuza, I don''t believe that the police of r country are really unreasonable!"


    Wang Fan said, now that he is soft, all the preparations in the early stage will be wasted. He believes that for a while and a half, the police of r country dare not attack them.

 V2.Chapter 1186

    Wang fan is not in the mood to continue to inspect the acquired entertainment company because of the naked threat of Sanben Miyazaki. Although he just strongly attacked Sanben Miyazaki and didn''t care about Sanben Miyazaki''s warning performance, Wang fan knows that it''s time for him to prepare in advance.


    It has already caused the intervention of the police department of r country. There is nothing good about it. As the saying goes, the people do not fight with the officials. What''s more, this kind of power is not the local people''s power. Once the r country''s officials start to fight, they will definitely fight to the death!


    Wang Fan soon returned to Hezhi manor. In recent days, because of the bloodshed with Yakuza, all the women try to stay in the manor unless they have to go out for something necessary. At the moment, several women are in the manor to discuss how to further complete the plan.


    "Let''s put aside what you are doing. I have something to say here. Our plan to secretly recruit the gangs of r country has been noticed by the police department of r country, and they have warned me that we are not allowed to integrate any gangs on the territory of r country."


    "I suspect that the people behind Yakuza must have done this, or Yakuza has an official background. The official of r country does not allow Yakuza to lose to us, so the official strongly intervenes. Now the situation is a little dangerous for us. No matter whether we recruit local gangs legally or not, this is not allowed by the official of r country!"


    Wang Fan told the girls about the warning he had received from Sanben palace.


    "In that case, our plan has been defeated from the beginning. The police are now involved. Our early investment is not wasted. It seems that the plan is almost completed. Is it intentional for the police of r country?"


    Miao Qing complained with dissatisfaction.


    Wanguku is also a foreign power for r country, but the official of H country does not have any warning and other measures at all. Only r country is sure that Yakuza organization can''t afford to play. It is at a disadvantage in any aspect of competition, so it''s better to lift the chessboard and let the official solve it directly. Although Miao Qing despises the other party''s operation, it has to be said that it is really effective!


    "The police department of r country doesn''t allow foreign forces to control the gangs of r country. This is their bottom line. Our plan of incorporation is breaking each other''s bottom line, so they must respond to our operation!"


    Wang Fan said with a worried face that it seems to have fallen into a dead circle. With the official intervention of r country, they suffered a heavy loss this time.


    "Brother fan, sister Qing, don''t worry. There must be a solution."


    Thousand snow see Wang Fan and Miao Qing brow lock, she quickly voice comfort way.


    "Van Gogh, the bottom line of the R-state police department is that the R-state gangs can only be controlled by the R-state forces, such as Yakuza. Even if Yakuza is in a mess, the R-state official is still on Yakuza''s side?"


    Qian Xue asked Wang Fan in a soft voice.


    "Well, the three palace collections are just a face of refusing to bargain. They are in charge of the Mafia affairs of r country, and they firmly forbid foreign forces to intervene. Now they are put together by r country officials. Our situation is too dangerous."


    Wang Fan definitely replied to Qian Xue that what he is worried about now is that once the follow-up conflict intensifies and the police in r country tear their faces, then the safety of the people will be affected again.


    "Brother fan, have you forgotten the sacred wind organization? This is a century old organization of r country. Since the Chinese Mafia can''t recruit the Mafia of r country, we will jump out of their bottom line and use Shenfeng organization to buy it. In this case, the police of r country will have nothing to say. "


    Qian Xue suggests to Wang Fan.


    "Qianxue, your plan is not out of order, but I''m worried about Yakuza and r country''s official interest transmission. Their warning action is to keep Yakuza. If it is true, whether we are Chinese gangs or r country''s local gangs operating this plan, we will receive a warning from r country''s police!"


    Wang Fan said solemnly that he agreed with Qianxue''s improvement plan, but he was not sure about the official attitude of r country, which was what he was worried about.


    If Yakuza is a Mafia force supported by the R government, now his plan to recruit the R Mafia will be quite passive. The R government is both an athlete and a referee. Even if he changes into other Mafia forces, the result will be doomed. I''m afraid that another setback will lead to a strong blow from the other side.


    "Van Gogh, there must be interest transfer, just like those gangs you experienced in H country. Without any official background, they are hard to become bigger and stronger, so Yakuza is destined to be the official of r country and there is interest transfer!"


    "We don''t know how to prove the problem of interest transmission. This is not our starting point. Our starting point should be that you let the investigation of Shenfeng organization not be changed recently. If Jin doesn''t change this new type of drug, everyone will turn pale when talking about it. I''m afraid the official of r country will not dare to hide it when this list is published! "


    Qianxue continues to revise the plan and improve the road.


    "You mean to expose the existence of Jin Buhuan, and then force the official of r country to deal with this matter, even if the official and Yakuza have this interest transfer relationship, in front of Jin Buhuan, this interest transfer relationship will definitely be denied by them!"


    Wang Fan suddenly realized that if the new drug money is exposed, a large number of senior officials will definitely be pulled down. This is something r officials do not want to see.


    "Van Gogh, that''s what it means. We want the police to expose the fact that Yakuza and Kim are not exchanged. Once things get big, they want to draw a clear line with Yakuza. At this time, we can use the sacred wind organization to continue to implement the plan. What reason does the police of r country have to stop us? "


    "Jin Buhuan is absolutely big news. They must immediately launch an organization that can integrate many gangs to control many gangs. After all, once Yakuza falls down, if they can''t deal with it properly, it will be a bloodbath for all gangs to seize the territory!"


    Qian Xue looks at the crowd and says his plan clearly.


    "Brother fan, I agree with Qianxue''s plan!"


    "Qianxue''s plan is the only way for us to break the situation at present. Otherwise, we are too passive. Only in this way can we turn back to the guest oriented."


    Liu Juan and Miao Qing nodded in favor of Qian Xue''s plan.


    "I''ll contact Akutagawa shin and focus on Yakuza''s drug hiding place in the past two days. I''ll try to expose their drug trafficking directly so that they don''t even have a chance to turn the tables! I don''t see how the police of r country can take sides with Yakuza! "


    Wang Fan said coldly that if the police of r country didn''t support Shenfeng organization according to his plan, he didn''t mind letting the scandal of r country spread to other places!

 V2.Chapter 1187

    Wang Fan had a new plan in his mind when he heard the suggestions of the women. However, Akutagawa Shin took advantage of the opportunity that many gangsters were acquired these days and smoothly inquired about the details of Jin Buhuan.


    "Xiaojuan, this is the result of the survey of the period of the letter of kupkat. Let''s see if there is anything suspicious about it, which is consistent with what was previously investigated by Wan Ku Ku."


    Wang Fan said to the two women in front of him, and handed the information to Liu Juan. Instead of discussing it in front of everyone, he privately told Liu Juan and Miao Qing about the information about Jin Buhuan, which was investigated by Akutagawa shin, and asked them to help analyze it.


    If the new drug money is not exchanged, it is dangerous. In order to avoid worrying the women, Wang fan is not asking them to discuss the matter.


    "Brother fan, the spies of Akutagawa Shin are really low-key. They can investigate such top secret information. Their combat power is not good, but they are really good at getting information."


    Liu Juan sighed with surprise, because she had seen the detailed information given by Akutagawa Shinji. If this kind of information is operated in her hands, it is impossible to obtain such detailed information.


    "Jin Buhuan''s manufacturing site is actually in r country? It''s also in the private villa of nantiaosipei, the leader of Yakuza. Nantiaosipei''s villa is not only the place where gold is not exchanged, but also the gathering place of experts in the high table meeting. No wonder the Yakuza members who have been shopping with us these days always feel that their strength is weak. That''s the reason. "


    "Yakuza didn''t expect the rioters outside to organize the plan of our King City. What they need is more and more violent bloodshed, just like you were warned before, causing the police department of r country to intervene. For Yakuza, it''s a victory!"


    "All of their real experts are here. That''s why they dominate r country. They make new drugs without changing money, and then make huge profits, making their power and status more stable. No matter how much influence our previous actions have on them, as long as they still control the channel of changing money, they can pull up more gangs in an instant!"


    Liu Juan is the most powerful. She quickly integrated the information reported by Akutagawa shin and made her inference to Wang Fan.


    "What''s more, Yakuza is in a hurry now. According to our plan of recruitment, they have almost given up their resistance. It seems that they are recruiting people. Maybe they are trying to protect the money from the profiteering channel, or they have other new plans. We should also worry about their revenge!"


    Miao Qing saw that Wang Fan was ready to solve Yakuza, and she quickly told her about the situation she found during the period of integrating the gangs.


    "Elder sister Qing, Yakuza is deliberately closing up the front line. Is it to fight against us? Or are they convinced that we will compromise with the police of r country, and then they are ready to turn the tables? "


    Wang Fan said with a puzzled face that Yakuza was going to live and die a few days ago, but now he began to compromise. This must be a new pattern.


    "Brother fan, I think they will fight back in the near future. Normally, the information about drug making in nantiao Sipei villa can''t be learned by us. The people who can enter the scene of drug making are the people trusted by nantiao Sipei. Now even the people arranged by Akutagawa can know that it''s the scene of drug making. I''m afraid it''s their crazy performance!"


    "And I suspect that Yakuza is going to move the drug making scene. Only by explaining this can we explain why they have gathered so many experts to watch Akutagawa Shin''s investigation in the villa of nantiao Sipei. There are many strange faces in it. Their strength has reached the public level. I''m afraid that these people will be used by high table to support Yakuza."


    Liu Juan said with a worried face that Yakuza would rather sacrifice the outside people than send out the experts in the organization to stop their recruitment plan. This is obviously that the center is not to stop them. With Yakuza and the people of the high table meeting reacting, I''m afraid the high hands gathered now will attack them at the first time.


    Just as the three men verified their respective inferences, the killer came in a hurry.


    "Sister Juan, it''s no good. Now there''s an inexplicable force outside the manor killing us. You''d better get out of the way. Our main force is still outside. We''ll be able to come back soon!"


    Killer zero anxiously said.


    In recent days, the main protection forces in the manor have been sent out to support their respective areas. Compared with zhimanor''s police force, it is quite empty a few days ago. As a result, several forces suddenly attacked the manor, which made them in a hurry.


    "Can''t even the people you''ve arranged?"


    Liu Juan asked with a surprised face, she gave the killer zero but elite, even if there are some people sent out to carry out the task, but there are no weak hands in these people, it is reasonable to say that the defense is still no problem, the result is now almost to be broken through by others! This is completely impossible for Liu Juan.


    "Sister Juan, their strength is not weaker than ours. They easily broke through the first line of defense of the Tomahawk gang. There are too few of us who have been left behind. They are basically held down by each other."


    Killers report in a hurry.


    "You stay here. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Wang Fan cold voice toward a few people exhort way, finish saying show murderous, stride toward the courtyard.


    "Come out, you are hiding, but you have no chance to do it!"


    In the yard, Wang Fan said calmly to the empty yard.


    "My people will be back soon. You still have three minutes. After three minutes, there are at least ten people stationed here. The force is higher than that of Zhongren. Are you sure you don''t want to fight?"


    Wang Fan make complaints about Tucao.


    His hearing, alertness and other aspects of physical attributes have long surpassed ordinary people, he has long found the Ninja hiding in the hospital.


    "Baga!"


    "Kill


    Wang Fan''s line of sight, five angry Ninja transferred out, a face of anger toward him to kill.


    "Ha ha, actually sent out five elements ninja, but in vain struggle."


    Wang Fan gave a cold hum.


    He decided to make a quick decision and release the murderous spirit completely, which made the five ninjas tremble; After a short pause, Wang Fan almost moved and changed his position, killing five people in an instant.


    Akutagawa Shin told him that the five elements ninjas belong to the best assassins in the Ninja category. Five ninjas with the same strength cooperate and basically cross level kill the warrior. Unfortunately, they met Wang Fan, who was not even a flash in the pan and died before they bloomed.


    "Xiaojuan, Qingjie, seize the time to incorporate the local gangs of r country!"


    Wang Fan said to the two people who just walked out of the villa.


    These killers must have been sent by Yakuza. They are in a hurry. There is not much time left for them to recruit the gangs of r country.

 V2.Chapter 1188

    Although the attack on Hechi manor caused little damage to the people, it also sounded the alarm for Wang Fan and the girls!


    Their current position has been exposed, and now it''s just a warning from the Mafia of r country. Even if they attack hard, the result is not much different from now! The reason for Wang Fan''s anxiety is the official attitude of r country. Once the two sides cooperate with each other, their seemingly unbreakable defense will not be reflected. In r country, it is impossible for them to openly fight with the official.


    At the urging of Wang Fan, Qian Xue directly sits in the headquarters of Shenfeng. With the cooperation of Akutagawa shin, the two quickly recruit some small forces by virtue of their power in r country. For the behavior of Shenfeng organization, these small gangs seek to survive in the cracks. Now facing the powerful Shenfeng, they can only choose to be recruited!


    Under the leadership of Wang Fan, the strength of Shenfeng organization has already exceeded their peak. Zhongren directly crushed more than half of the Mafia forces in r country, and the most important thing is the qualifications of Shenfeng organization.


    Shenfeng is an old force, which has existed for hundreds of years. As far as the inside information is concerned, Shenfeng organization is different from other new gangs. Almost all the senior officials of r country know the existence of Shenfeng organization, and they have more or less some relations with this ancient force organization.


    During her stay in town, Qian Xue didn''t lead the team to go out. Instead, she sorted out the relationship network of Shenfeng organization. Even if the declining Shenfeng organization went to ask for help, some senior officials would not necessarily take care of it. Now Qianxue has restarted this network. With the support of wanguku, this network has begun to play a great role.


    Qianxue doesn''t force others to help. After paying a reasonable reward, the appreciation is a promise that they can enjoy the dividend of the Mafia in the future. Originally, some wait-and-see executives chose to default to the practice of Shenfeng organization!


    A few days after Wang Fan was assassinated by a killer, Hezhi manor increased security. Unfortunately, the Ninja killer who was assassinated before never appeared again. It seems that the encirclement and killing of Hezhi manor was just to warn Wang Fan.


    Qianxue took advantage of this rare time, and soon brought down more than half of the Mafia forces in Kyoto of r country. The practice of taking advantage of the fire and robbing by Shenfeng organization has also attracted the attention of Yakuza forces. Unfortunately, it''s a dead end. Now Yakuza members are also powerless to organize. Besides, there is no money behind Shenfeng organization. Yakuza can only give more benefits to Shenfeng organization!


    Yakuza dragon head, in the villa of nantiaosipei, a large number of powerful ninjas are sitting in it. At the moment, people are dignified. They have a vague sense that something big is about to happen. Unless the organization is dying, they will not come back from Zhongren in the border area. Now, almost all the people in the border area are gathering.


    "Let''s make a decision quickly. If we want to transfer, we should move faster. Now our time is all spent here, and it''s not the way. If we decide to fight against Wan guku, we should seize the time. If we wait, the Mafia forces of r country will be dug up by Shenfeng organization!"


    "The Shenfeng organization has been in decline for a long time. Now it''s turned to wanguku. With Wang Fan''s support, it''s shaking up now! Let them be rampant for a few days. When we solve Wan guku and Wang Fan, we are slowly cleaning up the sacred wind organization! "


    "Wanguku''s strength is not weaker than our Ninja organization. If we want to fight against wanguku, I''m afraid we have to recall all the ninjas, otherwise once we fight, we will lose more than them, no matter we win or lose!"


    ¡°???¡±


    Nantiao Sipei sat quietly in the middle of the table. He did not say a word, so he listened to the speeches of many powerful predecessors.


    "Nantiaojun, make your choice as soon as possible. Do you want to kill Wang Fan and lead to the failure of Wan guku''s plan? Or do you want to transfer our production line first. Now we are in charge of the production line, so we don''t have to consider the safety problem for the moment?"


    A masked ninja, with only two eyes, asks in the direction of nantiao Sipei in the middle.


    "Dear elders, I want to take down Wang Fan first. Without Wang Fan, Wan guku will stop fighting with us, and the Shenfeng organization''s behavior will end! As long as Wang fan is solved, all the problems we are facing will no longer be problems! "


    "Now we have to rely on ourselves. Although the official side of r country has warned Wan gukuo, now the sacred wind organization suddenly emerges. They choose not to help each other. If they want those people to invest in us again, we have no other way out but to solve Wang Fan!"


    Nantiao said to Ninja with a gloomy face.


    He was humiliated by Wang Fan at the headquarters of the group of three members. Looking at the powerful forces in front of him, he must choose revenge at the first time.


    "Nantiaojun, what is the strength of the leader of wanguku? At present, you are the only one who survives by fighting with him. We can make preparations if we know his strength! "


    The masked Ninja asked again.


    "The strength is stronger than me, we treat him as the strength of the shadow Ninja! Don''t worry about that. There are so many of us, even the shadow Ninja can''t retreat completely! "


    Nantiao Sipei said vaguely that Wang fan is very strong anyway. We are fully prepared and will certainly be able to solve Wang Fan.


    Under the leadership of nantiaoshibe, Yakuza''s solution has changed. From the initial Street scuffle to Wang Fan, everyone has their own intelligence. As the core figure of wanguku, Wang Fan has already received detailed information.


    ??????


    In Hechi manor, Wang fan doesn''t know Yaku''s plan to kill him. He is learning about the progress of the plan with Qianxue.


    "Qianxue, your Shenfeng organization is really deep. I didn''t expect that you still have this kind of relationship network! Once these people choose to help, most of the official R countries are your eyes. I wonder how you would have fallen into the middle of a single tolerance.


    Wang Fan a face shocked toward thousand Snow said.


    He thought that the Shenfeng organization would be incorporated by him only when there was no way out. He didn''t expect that there were all kinds of networks in the Shenfeng organization, but they didn''t use them. Otherwise, there would be no rescue work for him. With the support of those networks, the Shenfeng organization could absolutely resist the existence of the three member group!


    "Brother fan, once the network is activated, our kamikaze organization will act according to their face. There is no force to suppress it. We are just their tools. Now that we want people and money, they are willing to add icing on the cake."


    Thousand snow helplessly toward Wang Fan analysis way.


    Before the Shenfeng organization, there were few people who spoke lightly. It''s not necessarily useful to find these relationships.


    "Continue to incorporate according to your current thinking. I believe those people now know how to invest!"


    Wang Fan happily said that regardless of the past experience of Shenfeng organization, it is now supported by wanguku and the deep relationship network behind Shenfeng. He believes that it is not so difficult to establish power in r country.

 V2.Chapter 1189

    The secret war between the two sides is quiet, and each side has a plan. Soon, Wang Fan and the others are attacked frequently by Yakuza killers.


    "Brother fan, today there are ninjas sneaking in from the Shenfeng organization to assassinate Akutagawa shin, but they were found by our wanguku killers. There are five killers in total, three of them committed suicide by taking poison and two of them escaped!"


    "Outside Hechi manor, three killers have been found last night and this morning. There are no survivors!"


    Liu Juan helplessly reports to Wang fanhui.


    If these killers are for the gangs in r country, they are masters. They must be bloody everywhere they go; However, the target of these killers is Wang Fan and the women protected by Wan gukuo. This is a behavior of looking for abuse. Although it is not a threat to them, it distracts them greatly.


    Under the suicidal attack of these killers, Liu Juan had to strengthen her defense, and the killers of Shenfeng organization were also used by Liu Juan, which slowed down the progress of their incorporation of r country gangs.


    "Xiaojuan, didn''t you catch any killers alive, or find out which side of the power they came from?"


    Wang Fan asked with a frown.


    According to Liu Juan''s report, these killers all fled when they could, and those who could not chose to commit suicide by taking poison. They did not give Liu Juan the chance to capture them alive.


    If there are a few people, he can infer that Yakuza did it, but all of them do it. Wang fan is a little uncertain. Can all his people, such as nantiaoshibe, treat death as if they were home? Wang Fan didn''t believe what he said.


    "Brother fan, these killers have a strong sense of confidentiality, and they don''t disclose any useful information at all. But later I asked Akutagawa shin to look at the body and found some information, which may have some effect on us. "


    "These killers are old generation ninjas who have been famous for a long time. Some of them are honorary elders of Yakuza, and some of them are people with high table background. The rest of them don''t even know Akutagawa shin. According to Akutagawa Shin''s conjecture, they are probably also people of high table, because the spies organized by Shenfeng are now in high position in Yakuza, Even he doesn''t know that people can only meet at a high table. "


    Liu Juan said with a worried face.


    High table club is in Southeast Asia. Opportunities belong to invisible forces. Even they have no detailed information of high table club. It can only be said that high table club is either very powerful and the people who know their exact information have been silenced, or they are very confidential and don''t leave any clues for outsiders to investigate.


    Either way, it shows that the high table will be a hard bone to chew. Now the high table will be in the dark, but they are almost exposed, and they have become targets. This is not a good phenomenon.


    "The assassin''s assassination should be defended according to the normal situation. Anyway, the most powerful thing is the level of Zhongren. In addition to harassing us, we think that the assassin''s surprise attack is to die. I think how many of them can deliver it! It''s nothing to worry about. "


    "Now where is Qianxue''s plan?"


    Wang Fan said confidently to Liu Juan.


    This level of assassination may be the other side''s trump card, but in the face of the stronger Wan guku, it''s all about delivering vegetables. Wang Fan has the courage to ignore the other side''s harassment tactics.


    "Now the whole r country''s gangs, except for the two diehard gangs under Yakuza, and the three gang group, have all been incorporated by us. If there is anything left out, it is also the small gangs with less than ten gangs, and the rest have now accepted the leadership of Shenfeng organization!"


    "According to the news from Hongmen, the reason why the group of three is so tough is that the group of three has more powerful support from the gang, and this gang is likely to be the high table club!"


    Liu Juan looks dignified toward Wang Fan said.


    Now, as they continue to recruit the gangs of r country, the high table club is gradually exposed, which has become a stumbling block for them to complete the plan.


    "Can there be a direct connection between the three member group and the high table? So what''s Yakuza''s role in it? Yakuza is the leader of the gangs in r country. As a result, there are shadows of high-level activities of the high table club. Now, the three member group under Yakuza''s jurisdiction also has the ability to directly contact with the high table club. They are confusing their vision? "


    Wang Fan some don''t understand of ask a way, the black gang of r country is really intricate, various kinds of relations really enough disorderly.


    "Van Gogh, I''m afraid that''s the wisdom of the high table club. We don''t put eggs in the same basket and invest in Yakuza and the group of three at the same time. Now Yakuza is in the front and has become the target of attracting us!"


    "In secret, with the support of the high table club, the group of three resisted the recruitment of Shenfeng organization, which left an impression of the powerful strength of the Mafia in r country. Now the killers of the high table club and Yakuza constantly assassinate us, weakening the force of our expatriates. The group of three has the ability to compete with the reduced Shenfeng!"


    Liu Juan responded quickly, and soon sorted out all kinds of information in her mind and got her inference.


    "Only in this way can it be explained that Yakuza has accumulated most of the Ninjas in r country and can resist the sacred wind, which is normal; I''ve been to the group of three for several times. They have too few ninjas. Unless they have the strong support of other forces, the only force that can support them now is the high table meeting that hasn''t appeared yet! "


    Wang Fan said that he affirmed Liu Juan''s conjecture.


    "Xiaojuan, get ready. Since the three member group will have direct contact with Gao table, there is no other way except to destroy them. They won''t accept our incorporation! Now in addition to Yakuza''s Crusade, we need to add a group of three to our list! "


    "And the ships of the group of three crossed the ocean and had a lot to do with nantiaosibei in Yakuza. I suspect that their main force might have gathered in the private villa where they made drugs! If we want to attack the villa directly, we must be well prepared. We must not win the other party, and we also suffer a heavy loss! "


    Wang Fan said the decision in his heart. He is ready to attack Yakuza''s private villa and end the struggle.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry. The spies from Akutagawa Shin will send us a message as soon as they have a chance. Now more than 20 Zhongren have gathered in their villa, which is similar to the number of our wanguku in r country, but one-on-one, we are absolutely the winner!"


    Liu Juan is willing to assure Wang Fan.


    In terms of strength allocation, they seem to be equal to Yakuza''s strength, but once they fight, wanguku members who have gone through the baptism of murderous spirit can absolutely press each other on the ground.

 V2.Chapter 1190

    "Yakuza has more than 20 ninjas? I didn''t expect that they were really leeks. One crop after another! "


    Wang Fan couldn''t help feeling.


    Before, he got the news that the number of Zhongren in r country was 100, but the number of Zhongren killed by him before and after reached double digits, not counting the Zhongren who failed to kill and chose to commit suicide in the past two days. Now there are more than 20 Zhongren stationed in Yakuza, which may be their accumulation for decades.


    "Fan Ge, Yakuza, even the Ninjas guarding the frontier have been transferred back. It seems that they are also desperate. Now the only thing that is not clear is the high table meeting. We don''t have the exact information about them yet!"


    Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan puzzled, so patiently explained.


    There are not many ninjas in r country. As a result, they were killed by Wang Fan batch after batch. For the Ninja organization, killing one less than one is not the leek that Wang Fan thinks. It can only be said that the Ninja organization has been consuming historical accumulation and wants to solve Wang Fan as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, among the Ninjas who commit suicide by taking poison, why are there those who retired decades ago?


    "Gather hands. Half an hour later, we raided the villa of nantiao Sipei. They gathered so many ninjas. They must really protect important things. If the delay continues, our plan for the incorporation is not very good. So pull out the nails of Yakuza and the three members group first!"


    Wang Fan pondered for a moment and ordered Liu Juan to arrange it.


    Now time is precious. It''s easy to let the forces behind the killers try to find out their strength and make them more fully prepared. As far as the kamikaze organization is concerned, only the group of three members and Yakuza are still resisting. If the problem is not solved fundamentally, the plan will never be completed.


    "Don''t worry about the safety of the villa. All our people are out. This time we''ll kill each other. We can''t give them another chance to escape!"


    Wang Fan said in a cold voice.


    If you don''t kill a snake, you''ll be hurt. What''s more, Yakuza, the top Mafia in r country, as long as their leader or high-level officials escape, they will surely have a long arranged way out. Once Wang Fan and Wan guku leave, it''s probably Yakuza''s Secret revenge that the sacred wind organization will face in the future.


    Even under Yakuza''s plan, it is possible that there are several mutinies in the organized gangs. Only by solving all the remaining evils of Yakuza together, and after Wan guku leaves, can the Shenfeng organization be the leader of the gangs in r country.


    ??????


    With Wang Fan leading the team by himself, the efficiency of the whole team is nothing to be picky about. Katyusha, with the Tomahawk gang and the special forces of e country, was ready early, just waiting for Wang Fan to say a word.


    On Tong Jiahui''s side, communication with Hongmen headquarters has already been completed, and all Hongmen personnel in r country have been taken over by Tong Jiahui. Under the arrangement of Tong Jiahui, the people of Hongmen branch of r country have long been hidden around the private villa of Sipei in nantiao. Except for the people of r country who live normally, they have begun to block the route gradually to prevent the war and some people escape.


    After receiving Liu Juan''s notice, Qian Xue and Akutagawa immediately stopped the plan, and immediately integrated their personnel to move towards nantiao Sipei villa. Qian Xue was more familiar with the business, so they directly and secretly contacted several senior officials of r country who had a "friendly" relationship with them, telling them that this was a private matter between the two gangs and would not cause social panic.


    With Qianxue''s insurance, as long as the people inside don''t escape and can''t get in touch with the outside world, then what happens in the private villa, the officials of r country choose to ignore it. If the sacred wind organization comes out, they will stand in line with the sacred wind organization, otherwise they will continue to invest in Yakuza. For them, no matter what the result is, choosing to ignore it is the best behavior!


    And Wang Yue was not idle. He sent the news that Wang Fan was going to push Yakuza back to China. The overlord''s reaction was also rapid. He directly asked the potential intelligence personnel to cooperate with Wang Yue. When the war came, he directly temporarily blocked the network number around the private villa of nantiao Sipei. Even if the villa was full of blood, the official of r country would not get any news!


    Under layers of insurance, Wang Fan has a headache for Yakuza. In this situation, unless the other party turns into a fly, he can''t escape at all.


    There is an escape passage under the south section of Sipei villa. The exit of the passage is in another villa 100 meters away. The secret backhand has long been known by the intelligence personnel of Hongmen. Now there are dozens of good hands waiting for the exit of the escape passage. One person comes out and cuts another!


    ??????


    "Boss, no, there are a lot of foreigners coming outside the villa. It seems that they are going to attack the villa."


    "Report, don''t cut off our signal. Now we have to inform the outside personnel to come back!"


    ¡°??????¡±


    Nantiao Sipei is still discussing how to solve Wang Fan. As a result, his subordinates constantly report bad news to him.


    "Clang!"


    Before nantiao Sipei makes a sound, the door of the villa has been pushed down, and hundreds of powerful warriors have surrounded nantiao Sipei''s villa.


    "Baga! It''s Wang Fan! Kill me! Go out and inform the guards to come and help


    The enemy''s eyes are red when they meet. When nantiao Sipei sees Wang Fan, he can''t help but drink angrily.


    He knows Wang Fanqiang, but he is not afraid. The number of Zhongren behind him is far more than 20, and there are dozens of xiaren with rich fighting experience. With the force of nearly 100 people, as long as an exit is opened, Wang Fan''s power will be doomed!


    Wan guku is a representative of foreign forces. The National Police Department of R is absolutely not willing to comment on this scene! As long as they hold on, with the help of the news, internal and external attacks, this wanguku force can only die!


    "Fight fast and make a quick decision. Don''t stay behind. If you kill one person, you will pass the examination of wanguku!"


    Wang Fan looked at the angry nantiao Sipei coldly and said to the people beside him.


    Many of them are under Shura, and some of them are from Shenfeng organization. They are only associate members of Wan guku now. If they want to really join Wan guku, they still need to pass the examination one year later. Now, Wang Fan directly reduces the difficulty of the examination and advances it!


    "Kill


    Shadow stab pulled out the short knife and rushed to the Ninja group first!


    After shadow stab, many warriors are in high spirits. No matter whether they can join Wan guku or not, as long as they win, Wang Fan''s reward for them is absolutely not low.


    Some of the R-state warriors who have been recruited have played a great role in the process of incorporation. Wan guku directly rewarded a set of R-state local housing! This can not help but make other people envious, has tasted the sweet r country gangsters, Wan guku is their need to hold tight thigh!

 V2.Chapter 1191

    It is said that the r-guowu who has been awarded a house is because he has directly convinced a Mafia to take the initiative to join the Shenfeng organization, which has virtually saved a large amount of dividends for WAN guku. In the face of this kind of talent who can persuade the r-guowu to abandon the dark and turn to the light, Wan guku will not be stingy!


    Although not everyone can be rewarded with housing, there must be a reward for completing the task, and this kind of reward is rich, which they have never seen in the years of gangster life in r country.


    They are all old timers who know the strength of wanguku killers. Now, as long as they follow the current, dare to fight, and are not killed by the enemy, they are meritorious.


    In recent days, they have seen with their own eyes the unattainable Zhongren killer, like a lost dog, who is forced to commit suicide by taking poison in situ. The impact of this kind of picture is too strong. Even Zhongren faces wanguku, and members can only choose to make their own decisions. Many of them can''t even bear it. Why should they pretend to be heroes in front of wanguku?


    "His grandmother''s, finally can work toward death, that dragon head shouts what Bei, leave him to me ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Liu pangzi roared and asked others to be lenient.


    However, he didn''t remind us. It''s OK for him to remind us that the life of the dragon head is the most valuable and the reward is also the biggest!


    When Liu pangzi reacts, he finds that nantiao Sipei is surrounded by his own people on the outer and inner floors!


    "Who? Who is Nan Tiao Si Bei? Why do so many people want to kill him? "


    "If you kill this man, you''ll be promoted to three grades and pass the examination, that''s a small idea!"


    "Brother, leave me a hot one. No, that''s wrong. Leave me a knife. Don''t kill me."


    Liu pangzi can''t bear to squeeze towards nantiaoshibie. Unfortunately, before he can squeeze into nantiaoshibie''s face, he will be shocked and tender by the whispering voice.


    You guys, this is a fight, not a play, this mentality is invincible!


    "Forget it, I''d better find a Zhongren to vent."


    Liu pangzi has no choice but to shift his goal, because his weight of more than 100 Jin has no advantage at all. He can''t squeeze in, so he can only look for other goals.


    "Poof!"


    The assassin never let out his breath, and his hands never show mercy. Every time he makes a knife, he will fall to the ground with one person.


    Shadow stab inherits the supremacy of Shura, and has accumulated a lot of murderous Qi for a long time. Under Wang Fan''s instruction, he has mastered the use of some murderous Qi. The sudden explosion of murderous Qi, yes, can''t help a short pause in the fight with him. For a killer of shadow stab''s level, that is the way to take death!


    He directly and cleanly killed in the middle of the villa. He fought close to the villa and burst into a murderous attack. He stabbed the next man in the chest. He didn''t care whether the fallen Ninja was alive or not. He thought it was a waste of time to mend the sword. Someone would do it later.


    Wang Fan was condescending, holding his fist in his chest and staring coldly at the fighting places!


    He saw that several old members of wanguku took the lead and restrained dozens of them. For the rest of them, there was no danger to their lives. Wang Fan chose to train his troops. He wanted to stimulate people through these bloody battles, especially Shenfeng organization, which was once a brilliant force. Only when Shenfeng was strong, could he return home safely.


    Wang fan does not choose to move, there is another purpose, that is to check the missing, in case someone through the blockade of the people, want to escape the villa, go out early warning, he will choose to move, will want to escape the villa people completely stay in the villa!


    Although there are Hongmen people blocking the block outside the villa, Wang fan doesn''t want to expose too much to other forces, especially the old brand strength that has existed in China for a hundred years! As long as no one escapes from the villa, Hongmen will not be able to know the fighting situation and know something through the net.


    Wang Fan''s frown gradually spread out, because the battle has lasted for several minutes, and no one from the hostile forces broke through the blockade! Now the battlefield has shifted from the front yard to the villa.


    "The boat is crossing the ocean. Your people, come out and keep an eye on it. Don''t stand in the way of the door!"


    Nantiao Sipei was too busy to take care of himself. Seeing that he beat back the r people in front of him, the other side would bite him even if he was seriously injured. He was just like a mad dog. He was scared.


    Inadvertently see blocked in the villa door, has not yet shot Wang Fan, his heart directly to burst, his mentality completely collapsed, Wang Fan has not yet shot!


    He has experienced Wang Fan''s strength with his own eyes. One person can solve a Zhongren who has combat experience in an instant. According to his estimation, Wang fan can resist five to seven Zhongren alone. Now, Wang Fan has not done anything. Where can Nan Tiao Si Bei find so many Zhongren to prevent Wang Fan from attacking?


    "The boat is crossing the ocean. Your people, come out and keep an eye on it. Don''t stand in the way of the door!"


    Looking at the shrinking battle line, Nan Tiao Si Bei is flustered and shouts to the three armed men in the villa.


    "Poof!"


    A Sharp Machete broke through his protective line and struck him on the arm.


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤"


    When he was in severe pain, his first reaction was to look down at the wound. His instinctive behavior exposed him to the eyes of those who were eager to attack.


    "Bang!"


    "Tear!"


    The sound of the stick was followed by the sound of the sharp blade. Nantiao Sipei didn''t wait for the rescue of the three mouth group. He was drowned by many warriors.


    "Baga, don''t go out. Someone has been killed in this room. Go up quickly!"


    In the room came the command voice of the ship''s rapid decline. Just now, because of the status problem, he could only get out of the villa behind the team. Instead, he missed the chance to face the crazy warrior!


    However, it seems that the personnel on the other side of the rescue passage are idle, and the task is too simple. They even enter the rescue passage and appear in the villa of nantiao Sipei. At this moment, they rush out of the room like a magic trick. The boat is suddenly shocked and stops the three members who want to go out to support.


    ??????


    Under the internal and external attack, there is mental calculation but no intention. The battle is over soon!


    The head of Yakuza, nantiaosibei, was hacked to death by many warriors, and Yakuza''s local strength was also wiped out. Only the ship of the group of three crossed the ocean and chose to kneel down and beg for mercy early, which made him one of the few people who could breathe after the battle!


    "Dragon head, this is the recipe found in Nan Tiao Si Bei''s room. Jin doesn''t change it!"


    Shadow stab a face to kill the intention of scanning the scene, will be in the hands of the letter presented to Wang Fan.


    "Boss Wang Fan, this is the high table that will be given to nantiao Sipei. As long as you don''t kill me, I will tell you all the secrets I know about the high table club!"


    When the boat saw the letter in yingci''s hand, she knelt down to beg for mercy again.

 V2.Chapter 1192

    In the face of this kind of sniveling style, Wang fan can''t help but mutter, how did the boat get to the leading position of the group of three? Is it just because the high table will support secretly?


    Wang Fan began to look forward to what the ship was about to reveal.


    "Come on, I will judge whether the information you say is secret or not. If it''s not valuable, I''m afraid I can''t buy your life!"


    Wang Fan snorted coldly, looked down at the boat and said.


    "I tell you that Yakuza''s current leader, nantiao Sipei, is supported by the top management of the high table club, and the gold in your hand is also given to nantiao Sipei by the high table club. Even the gold in the back of the production line is also developed by the high table club!"


    "Because Yakuza is too bossy, they support Yakuza in secret. Yakuza is strong in every light and dark, and the gold exchange is mainly produced by them. Once Yakuza appears, the three port group will start a spare production line, so as to ensure that the gold exchange market will not run out of stock."


    As soon as the boat crossed the ocean, his eyes turned, and he kept recalling his valuable information in his mind, hoping to impress Wang Fan.


    "I know all you said. If you don''t have any other information, get ready to go on the road."


    Wang Fan looked at the boat across the ocean that dodge eyes, tone more cold said, it seems that the next moment is the hand knife fall people drag away situation.


    As long as Wang Fan waited a little longer, he could guess what the boat had just said. It didn''t mean much to him to say or not.


    Akutagawa''s information has been very detailed. The private villa of nantiao Sipei is a drug manufacturing factory. As for the sankou group, there is a spare drug manufacturing production line. As long as he continues to clean up, the production line will be exposed sooner or later, which is not secret to Wang Fan.


    "Don''t kill me


    "R state-owned powerful gangs are indeed controlled by the high table club, because the high table club can influence the survival of some gangs! Either choose to be a vassal of the high table club, or be replaced by other gangs! "


    When she heard Wang Fan''s warning, she shivered and continued to tell the truth.


    "In fact, the top leaders of the high table club are some politicians in r country. They secretly develop a new type of drug Jinbuhuan. The purpose is to plunder resources through drugs, take this opportunity to weaken the power of various forces in Southeast Asia, and let some forces rely on Jinbuhuan. At that time, the high table club will be able to do whatever it wants!"


    "In fact, the group of three and Yakuza that I work for are all caused by the interference of these politicians. The purpose is to help them deal with their inconvenient things, such as the sales of Jinbuhuan. They are public figures and absolutely can''t have any connection with Jinbuhuan, and we become their spokesmen!"


    Boat across the ocean said here, looking forward to Wang Fan.


    He knew that he would never go back, and there was a fat man behind Wang Fan with a mobile phone in the video. He now revealed so many secrets that he was doomed to stay in anonymity after he escaped. It was better to leave r country, otherwise those politicians in r country would never let him go once they knew what he had done.


    "The politicians of r country secretly set up a high table meeting, and then use you to produce new drugs. If you don''t exchange money, you can control more gangs. They are really brave enough to be exposed?"


    Wang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "The high table club doesn''t really exist at all. It''s just the boss in our name. No matter what forces outside investigate, it''s basically difficult to find the existence of the high table club''s high-level, because these high-level officials change their identity to be politicians with popular support in r country. No one dares to check this step!"


    "What''s more, the purpose of these politicians is good for r country. They will continue to weaken various forces in Southeast Asia, and then let these forces go into the pit, and then distribute them to the political circles of various countries. Once they control the top political circles of a certain country, it is self-evident for the development of r country."


    Ship across the ocean, a face of dead ash said.


    He knew that he was completely finished. As he revealed that some politicians in high table or r country would soon be known by most people, he might become a scapegoat.


    "Grass, these politicians do it. Is it called personnel? No wonder I feel so familiar with it. It turns out that this is what we met in H country. It seems that the Orthodox Church in s city has controlled Mayor Jin Nan. If we don''t show up, it is estimated that several cities around will be further eroded by them! "


    When Liu pangzi heard the words of the boat crossing the ocean, he couldn''t help but scold, which reminds him of the hard years when he was wanted in H country. The Public Security Bureau and various departments have almost been controlled by the western orthodox church, and the strength of the western orthodox church is the huge amount of money!


    The Orthodox Church, which thinks it is in charge of everything, is actually the pawn of some politicians in r country!


    "Van Gogh, these politicians are really smart enough to learn how to save the country? It''s no good fighting. You can dig a hole with gold instead of exchanging it. But those who are infected with gold still have to send money willingly. This kind of plunder is much easier than real weapons! "


    "They don''t need to participate in the whole process, as long as they can provide money without changing it. I don''t know how many second dealers are waiting for a share in the middle of the way. Perfect, really perfect!"


    No matter what expression others see, Liu Pangzi directly launched dialects with local characteristics, and make complaints about these politicians from R.


    "You are the leader of the group of three. Are you sure what you said is true? Are you sure that some politicians in r country have developed Jinbuhuan, invested in you through the high table club, and finally used Jinbuhuan to control the high-level of other countries, so as to subvert the governments of these countries? "


    Wang Fan motioned to Liu pangzi to think seriously, and then he asked seriously to cross the ocean.


    "I''m sure what I said about bunches is true. Jinbuhuan was developed by some politicians in r country!"


    Ship across the ocean, said the voice loud.


    Looking at the expression of the killers around, can he say he''s not sure? It is estimated that as long as he does not use half a word, his ending will be nantiaosibei lying in the yard!


    "Yinci, send someone to keep an eye on him, and let him go when we finish the high table meeting!"


    Wang Fan said to the shadow thorn beside him.


    Now the whole villa is sealed off in an all-round way. Outsiders don''t know what''s going on inside. Once anyone is released, it''s easy to be noticed by the official of r country, thus exposing wanguku!


    Qian Xue has already said hello to the top management of r country, which is a normal duel between the two organizations to solve the contradiction.


    Although it will be exposed later, Wang fan doesn''t want the killer of wanguku to be exposed so early. Only the unknown can better make some politicians jump out.

 V2.Chapter 1193

    In the face of Wang Fan''s arrangement, the boat of the group of three didn''t dare to have any objection at all. There were several ninjas who didn''t breathe in the room, and each of them was more skillful than him. He worried that if he dared to talk nonsense again, maybe the fat man behind Wang Fan would be impatient.


    Now he has said all the information he knows, and it has no use value. Now he talks about the terms, which is to seek death. He only expects Wang Fan to abide by the previous agreement and let him live after the high table meeting.


    Looking at the ship escorted away by shadow stab, Wang Fan was indifferent.


    "Fat man, sort out the video just now, and then there''s the production line where the gold is not exchanged and the gold is not exchanged. All these are taken photos. Later, let Qianxue give it to the people in the police station. Let''s wait for the good play to be staged!"


    Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi that he could already guess the strange expression of people from the police department when they came to the scene. As for the promise to leave a way to survive, it''s polite that Wang Fan didn''t kill him on the spot. As for whether he can survive, it depends on whether he can become a chip in the hands of some politicians.


    "Brother fan, let the Shenfeng Organization report? Will it seem that we are hiding our ears and stealing our bells? So many of us are going out together. As long as the top leaders of r country are not blind, they will surely know that we did it! "


    Liu pangzi asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "It''s impossible for WAN guku to directly recruit the Mafia of r country. No high-level member of r country will agree with this matter. Now we use the sacred wind organization to recruit, in fact, to give each other a step!"


    "Now, no matter whether the destruction of Yakuza is the work of Shenfeng or not, we all regard it as the work of Shenfeng. When they see the scene and the secrets that the ship just crossed the ocean, they believe they will come to us, because once we publish the video to other Southeast Asian countries, it will be a disaster for r country!"


    Wang Fan said to Liu pangzi meaningfully.


    This is no longer the behavior of a small gangster, and it is well documented. Now most countries in Southeast Asia have gold imports, and there are shadows behind them. Once these countries are more serious, these are very obvious situations. As soon as the video is published, r country will definitely be boycotted by many countries!


    Liu pangzi looked at Wang Fan and tried his best to use his brain. After thinking for a long time, he finally gave up and implemented it directly according to Wang Fan''s arrangement. In his consciousness, if you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. As long as you believe in brother fan, you can be sure. This is the truth summed up by a lot of practice!


    ??????


    When Qian Xue informed the people of the R National Police Department, they were in an extremely fast situation. They soon arrived at the private villa of nantiaoshibe. When they saw that tons of new drug money were not exchanged and the production line was not replaced, they were immediately frightened!


    Especially when they see the video of the famous leading group of three people confessing in front of the camera, they know that the day is going to collapse, and the huge amount of money in front of them is already worrying them. As a result, some high-level officials are involved, which is not something that a national police department can deal with.


    After sanmoto Miyako, the person in charge of the police department, sent someone to block the scene, he left in a hurry with the video copied to him by Qian Xue.


    Qian Xue looks at the busy police station and admires Wang Fan. Originally, she wanted to explain it. As a result, she follows Wang Fan''s instructions, and sanbenmiyazaki, a difficult character, is determined to ignore Yakuza''s murder!


    The police department has been dealing with gangs for a long time, especially Yakuza, who has been under his umbrella for many years. According to Qian Xue''s worry, dozens of people have been killed in this kind of shopping. Although it has been blocked, it is also a rare large-scale fight in recent years. She never thought that after the three palace treasures saw the self rescue of the ship crossing the ocean in the video, they didn''t even have the action of warning.


    This is what Qianxue doesn''t know about Southeast Asian countries. Jinbuhuan has already occupied a considerable market share. If it''s just Jinbuhuan''s import, it''s all right. After all, no matter which country is banning the import of drugs, there are always some drug dealers who are not afraid of death. This drug can''t be banned!


    It''s just the import of drugs. Other countries are defined as criminals at most; And once this video spreads, it will become r country''s invasion of Southeast Asian countries!


    This is a situation that the top management of r country is unwilling to see and dare not let the situation deteriorate to this point. Once Southeast Asian countries join hands, r country will definitely be isolated by Southeast Asian countries.


    "Brother fan, the police department is looking for you. They say they have something important to talk about with you!"


    Before long, Qian Xue received a mysterious phone call. She asked Wang Fan. Now they have all evacuated from the private villa of nantiaoshibe, waiting for the official response of r country.


    "Ha ha, fat man, see, they''re starting to worry!"


    "Qianxue, let them come to Hezhi manor to find me."


    Wang Fan expected and said with a smile that with the high-level of r country seeing the video material, some people began to panic, just at home. As a result, they actually pointed to other countries'' regimes, and this kind of news really scared Wang Fan.


    Soon, a familiar visitor came to Hezhi manor. Sanben gongcang, the person in charge of the police department who warned Wang Fan before, had lost his old domineering look and surrounded Wang Fan with a flattering face.


    "Mr. Wang Fan, please help me with what happened today. On behalf of the R National Police Department, I beg you not to make this matter public. We will deal with the aftermath of Yakuza as soon as possible!"


    "Some of our politicians are black sheep. We will start to investigate these people. We also ask the kamikaze organization to recruit a complete r country Gang as soon as possible to fill the various problems left by Yakuza. Thank you for your help!"


    Sanben miyaku finished, and bowed to Wang Fan 90 degrees forward again with full sincerity.


    Seeing that Sanben palace is so interesting, Wang Fan didn''t open more conditions. He told Qianxue and Akutagawa to arrange people to cooperate with the police department to control all kinds of vacancies left by Yakuza.


    Because there is a ship crossing the ocean as a witness, the police department''s arrest operation is also highly efficient.


    Jin Buhuan''s formula can''t be easily developed. As a scientific researcher, there are only a few talents in r country. They will soon be arrested by the police department of r country!


    Without the secret support of the high table club, the remaining members of the three member group and Yakuza have been unable to form a resistance, even if there are strong fighters to resist, but with the help of Wan guku, these people can''t make any waves at all. So far, the whole Mafia in r country has been completely controlled by Shenfeng!


    Because of Wang Fan''s intervention, the plot of drug invasion sweeping Southeast Asia was completely ended before it spread.

 V2.Chapter 1194

    As for Yakuza''s aftermath work, Wang Fan did not see the information about the new drug money in the r country''s media. As for the bloodshed in the private villa of nantiaosipei, because there were too many deaths, the government could not hide it.


    Finally, after the review of the police department, the bloodshed was identified as a gang fight, and the number of casualties was only a single digit, and this opportunity to inform the r country that gang fighting is illegal, and the public should seek help from the r country''s official if they have disputes, because the inevitable contradictions are fighting to the death!


    Seeing the ability of R state officials to open their eyes and tell lies, Wang Fan laughs without saying anything. The officials are afraid of making a big deal, so the Shenfeng organization can take advantage of this wave of heat to consolidate their status as a gangster.


    The current r country hopes that the Shenfeng organization can start as soon as possible and take over all kinds of industries before Yakuza. In their view, only when the Shenfeng organization and Wang Fan behind the Shenfeng organization are tied together can Wang Fan''s power begin to consider the security of r country.


    "Brother fan, it''s incredible that the Shenfeng organization has been incorporated! It''s unbelievable, and the green light is on all the way. I''ve been in r country for many years, and I''ve never seen such a high efficiency of r country officials! "


    In Hezhi manor, Qian Xue reports to Wang fanhui excitedly.


    Shenfeng''s present treatment is that she has never seen it before. She is very curious about how Wang Fan did it.


    "Van Gogh, the rapid response of r country is enough to show that their high-level officials have carried out a great purge. Now their first priority is to minimize the negative impact of this incident. The time of the sacred wind organization is a manifestation of their time to face you!"


    "What I''m more worried about now is a period of time later. When they clean up the mess, I''m afraid their next goal will be you. You know all the key people who don''t change cause and effect. As long as you exist for a day, they''ll have trouble sleeping and eating!"


    Wang Yue said to Wang Fan with a worried face that as a person of Huaxia Security Bureau, she is still sensitive to security issues. She seems to have a premonition of the coming storm.


    "You''re worried they''re going to kill? Are there few such assassinations we''ve encountered before? "


    Wang Fan heard Wang Yue''s worry and said with a smile.


    It''s not his turn to eradicate Yakuza. Now r country officials want to solve him, unless they send troops! Otherwise, a team of three or five people would be just delivering food.


    "Van Gogh, you know the shameless degree of the politicians in r country. Now they have more important things to do, so they can''t control you. But when they have nothing to do, they are all aimed at you. Although you are very powerful, even the best in the world, this is also personal strength!"


    "No matter how strong an individual is, he can''t compete with a country. Apart from that, if dozens of heat weapons are aimed at you, can you resist the attack of heat weapons? Or can you survive a TNT explosion? In order to solve the future problems, even if there is a big explosion here, they can push it all away! "


    "My suggestion is to seek the help of the Chinese government now, let the government go out and raise this matter to the national level. In this way, the politicians in r country will not dare to mess around, otherwise the politicians in r country will be too easy to talk and will be flustered when they look at me!"


    Wang Yue said to Wang Fan.


    Between the words is to let Wang fan not be in danger, r country this hostile force, absolutely not because the other side of the short-term courtship, and then mistakenly think they are good, this kind of superficial courtship is all pretended!


    "Brother fan, I''m going to report the situation to our country now. You are also working for our country this time. You can''t be confused by the r country and leave you in the r country with a false accusation! Now you have to travel in the sight of Huaxia Security Bureau personnel, so I can ensure that they dare not use the means! "


    Wang Yue did not care whether Wang Fan agreed or not. Instead, she directly contacted Huaxia Security Bureau and reported Wang Fan''s situation. Of course, she also made some choices.


    "Van Gogh, I''ve also asked people to contact the Embassy of country E. I''m worried that they will really attack you. Now there are citizens of country e in Hechi manor. I''ll ask the embassy to protect them. This reason is not abrupt. Do you want to refuse it?"


    "Celica also contacted the Embassy of T country. The embassy is their home. She let you live directly in the Embassy of T country in r country. I believe these politicians of r country are crazy and dare not fight against the embassies of other countries! Brother fan, you are the backbone of us now. You can''t do anything! "


    Katyusha said with a worried face that she had already shared her information in r country with celika who was still in China. Celika was originally a princess of a country. She was not polite to her embassy and directly hoped that Wang Fan would stay in the embassy.


    "Fan, the views of some of them are exactly what I am worried about. This time, the people of r country agreed too simply, and they really feel that they are giving you benefits. I am worried that they will definitely have a follow-up. We have to make plans early!"


    "Jiahui and I are going to acquire several large media in r country these days. Let these media be prepared first. If necessary, they will launch public opinion and build momentum for you when necessary! Now the sudden acquisition, although the premium will be higher, can ensure that the politicians of r country are wary! "


    Miao Qing looks at Wang Fan and says her plan directly.


    "Media acquisition? Once the R state changes, we will release the information at the first time? "


    Wang Fan said in a low voice that he understood Miao Qing''s meaning.


    In H country, several crises have been hyped by the media. The media is the eyes and nose of the people. Most people have no ability to distinguish the truth. They naturally prefer to believe the news reported by the media.


    And the news media is in his hands. No matter what the official moves, he can send out the information he wants to publish at the first time, which is really a big chip for politicians in r country.


    "Van Gogh, don''t worry too much. Not all the politicians in r country are militant. I''ll make use of the network left by my father to let them know your importance. Once I dare to touch you, it will be a disaster for r country!"


    Thousands of snow to see a few people have their own plans, she also said.


    Politicians in r country all have their own factions. Wang Fan''s current status can''t treat him as a normal person. Now if all the forces in Wang Fan''s hands break out, it will definitely cause great losses to r country!


    She hopes that some politicians in r country can clearly realize that Wang Fan and Wang fan are not an existence that they can manipulate at will. It''s all right for both sides to negotiate well. If they really want to play tricks, it will only be a situation where both sides will lose. This is not what Qian Xue hopes to see.

 V2.Chapter 1195

    Wang Fan looked at the worried look of several girls, and his heart was moved.


    "Don''t worry, things don''t necessarily come to this stage. As a living man like me, can''t I fight and still run? What''s more, the politicians in r country are all smart people. They won''t choose to kill us. Once they attack us, it won''t be long before the whole Southeast Asia crusades against r country. "


    "This time, country R is throwing stones at its own feet. If cultural output invades, it''s all right. It dares to manipulate the high-level of other countries in exchange for money, so as to achieve the purpose of subversion!"


    "As a result, this matter is about to be completed by them. I have to say that it''s really a great irony. I think once the previous video is published and the Southeast Asian countries conduct a thorough investigation, they find that most people in various countries are related to gold exchange. What will those people feel?"


    Wang Fan said calmly.


    It''s not in H country that gold exchange is rampant. In H country, gold exchange has already involved mayors, so there is little difference in other countries. This is the reason why politicians in r country are scared.


    If Jin Buhuan only circulates in secret, it can be forcibly interpreted as the so-called drug dealers. Now, it is true that there are a large number of people in important positions who are related to Jin Buhuan. This is a terrible thing. Politicians in r country can''t get rid of the relationship at all!


    Wang Fan didn''t stop the relationship between several women. He secretly increased the pressure on r country, which is also a big chip. Now all the people who know that Jin doesn''t change are his people, and the impact of the event is still under control.


    With the embassies of several countries calling r country one after another, the three palace collections of r country''s police department once again find Wang Fan with a dignified face. Now his hair is going to be pulled out, and every day is in dire straits. The officials at the upper level curse him in different ways. It seems that this kind of thing broke out because he didn''t handle it in time.


    Sanben Miyazaki is to blame. If he can deal with the situation of Wan guku and local gangs, where will he be today? The whole r country, including the prime minister, has been working overtime to figure out countermeasures. Once exposed, r country will surpass the golden triangle and become a major drug producing area!


    Once it is confirmed that the United Nations has the right to send troops to carry out the suppression, but at that time, country R fell out of the list of powerful countries and became a real small country in Southeast Asia.


    "Wang fanjun, our r country is willing to support the development of Wan guku in r country forever. As long as it is a legal industry of Wan guku, we all treat Wan guku equally, enjoy the treatment that domestic enterprises should enjoy, and even give priority to support!"


    "Don''t worry, our r country will never retaliate against you or your industry. We hope Wang fanjun can manage the video well, and it''s better to hand it over to us for destruction."


    Sanben Miyazaki said respectfully to Wang Fan.


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t give you this video completely, and I will keep a backup in my hand. Now no matter how absolute you are, even if you block and know the manor, I can only tell you that the video is not only in my hand, but also in Huaxia


    When Wang Fan heard the request from Sanben, he immediately refused.


    "Wang fanjun, don''t get excited. We don''t block and know the manor. We are just worried about the leakage of this video. As you know, this video is too important for our r country."


    Sanben Miyazaki explained back and forth with a humble face. He was afraid that Wang Fan would be angered because of his irreverence.


    "You don''t have to worry about security. Up to now, no one has been able to steal things from Wan guku. If you ninjas in r country have the ability, you can have a try!"


    "You don''t have to worry about this video. I''ll collect it well. As for whether to publish these videos, it depends on the performance of your r country. If your r country doesn''t restrict your country''s name and does something harmful to the interests of the Chinese people, this video will soon see the light of day again!"


    "If you r country can change the past and treat the Chinese people and other Southeast Asian countries well, I may forget that the right to choose is in your r country, not us!"


    Wang Fan looked at Sanben''s indomitable eyes and directly told him the bottom card. It was impossible to destroy the evidence. As for whether to publish it or not, it depends on the performance of r country.


    Wang Fan''s behavior is very similar to the teacher''s giving lessons to disobedient students. This scene is printed into the hearts of several women, and Wang Fan''s image is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Don''t worry, Wang fanjun. We must not let a few people destroy our friendship with the Chinese people."


    Sanben miyaku has no moves. Before he came out, he received a death order. No matter what conditions Wang Fan put forward, he must stabilize Wang Fan. He can''t find an excuse to be angry, so as to expose the video to the outside world. Now Sanben miyaku nods numbly to cater.


    "You don''t have to stare at me, and I don''t have time to spend with you. What you want to be is your business. I don''t have the obligation and responsibility to supervise you. You take care of yourself."


    "I won''t stay in r country for a long time. If it wasn''t for the death of people in r country, I would have been back to China now. I''ll be back in two days. If you have the time and energy, it''s better to take good care of the aftermath. If you don''t exchange money, the harmful drugs must still be in stock in r country. You should seize the time to eliminate them!"


    Wang Fan cold tone, toward the three palace hidden guest said.


    ??????


    "Van Gogh, we''re going back? Will the newly incorporated R-state gangs suddenly riot here? "


    Liu pangzi looks at three palace hide to leave, he a face don''t understand of toward Wang Fan ask a way.


    Now Shenfeng has not only a few gangs in his hands, but also the gangs who control the whole r country. Once there are rebel forces, Shenfeng''s strength of control will be renewed.


    "Don''t worry, fatso. Didn''t you see that brother fan taught the three palace collections? Sammoto Miyako is also the official high-level of r country. As a result, he bows and bows like a pug. They won''t let the Shenfeng organization have such problems! "


    Liu Juan saw clearly and explained directly to Liu pangzi.


    "Xiaojuan is right. The official of r country now intends to support Shenfeng organization and want Shenfeng to replace Yakuza. They will not let this situation happen. What''s more, they still have the handle in our hands and they dare not let it happen!"


    "Let''s get ready quickly. Those who need to purchase will go to purchase. We will return home in two days. Remote understanding of the situation here is enough!"


    Miao Qing was clear and said to the crowd.


    Now the whole situation is clear. State R asks them. In a short time, state R will never let the relationship break down. Now they don''t have to worry about the industrial security of state R at all!

 V2.Chapter 1196

    In the remaining two days, Liu Juan has arranged for WAN guku''s killers to evacuate in batches. After all, Wan guku is still mysterious to various forces. If she accompanies them to evacuate collectively, so many people are more likely to arouse others'' vigilance and even be followed.


    Katyusha and Tong Jiahui are not idle either. They have evacuated their respective subordinates in batches. Now they have chips in their hands that make r country scared. They are the safest in r country.


    Taking advantage of the free time, several women pull up Wang Fan again and invite them to go shopping together. Liu pangzi has not been able to escape the fate of being a porter. According to Wang Fan, Liu pangzi seldom comes to r country and has to bring some special products back for his girlfriend.


    Two days passed in a twinkling of an eye, and Wang Fan returned to China again.


    Blind Master''s Restaurant closed ahead of time today. He learned that Wang Fan had returned home and that the teahouse had been preparing dinner early, waiting for Wang Fan to come.


    "Blind Master, ghost uncle"


    Seeing the blind man outside the building, the women said in a hurry that the two elders are like their guiding lights. They always give them key advice when they are in trouble, and they can break the situation quickly according to the advice.


    "Just come back and do it at home. It''s windy outside!"


    The blind Master said enthusiastically.


    "Xiaofan, congratulations. This time, we not only solved the internal strife of wanguku, but also unified the gangs of r country. When my old friends heard this news, they were shocked. You have accomplished what your ancestors wanted to accomplish but could not accomplish!"


    The blind Master congratulated Wang Fan.


    "Blind Master, you can see that. Without your guidance, how can I achieve this level?"


    Wang fan is a modest guest.


    "Don''t flatter each other any more. Go in and wait for the food to cool down!"


    Ghost uncle in one side, see two people say don''t walk of move, he quickly out of voice said.


    "Ha ha, this person is old and has a lot of words. Xiao Fan, go in and give us the detailed information later."


    The blind Master laughingly pulls Wang Fan into the teahouse.


    "Van Gogh, security is here."


    Wang Yue said in a low voice to Wang Fan.


    The Security Bureau has no solution in China. As soon as they got off the plane, Wang Fan came directly to the teahouse. As a result, they had just arrived, and there was no cross-border door. The people from the Security Bureau followed them. This intelligence, this efficiency is really speechless.


    "Ha ha, heroes are young. Congratulations, Wang Fan, unifying the underground forces of r country!"


    Majestic Frank voice came, words between that is a face of sincerity.


    As the director of Huaxia Security Bureau, the intelligence of r country is the top priority. This time when he learned what Wang Fan had done in r country, he was completely shocked. He also gave up the idea that he wanted Wang Fan to be a policeman. If Wang Fan went back to be a policeman all his life, he would not have a chance to unify the gangs in r country!


    No matter what his identity is, it''s a matter of winning glory for his country. With Wang Fan''s series of operations, now when he sees Chinese people in r country, he has lost his pride. This is a change he has never seen since he served as director of the Security Bureau for many years.


    "Blind Master, ghost uncle!"


    Xiongba said hello to the two old men.


    We are all familiar with each other. Although the ways are different, they all aim for the same goal. The hero doesn''t show official authority, and smiles at the people beside Wang Fan with a friendly face.


    "Xiongju, let''s eat together in the first room!"


    Wang Fan said with a smile.


    Besides, the Security Bureau has been very helpful to him. Before, in H country, Begonia was also transported back to China by the Security Bureau. In r country, Wang Yue, on behalf of the Security Bureau, always provided the most detailed personnel deployment plan, which made it very easy for them to break into the private villa of nantiaosipei.


    ??????


    In the house, Wang Fan''s mother has already arranged several tables of rich hot pot!


    Hot pot is the most interesting dinner. You don''t have to worry about the cold dishes caused by the long meal time, and you don''t have to worry about the single taste. They have long received a phone call from Wang Fan, saying that they are fully satisfied with all kinds of dishes. Even if they have a long talk all night, the heat of the hot pot will not be weakened.


    "I, Wang Fan, thank you for your support. If you have more words, don''t say it. Do it first for respect!"


    Wang Fan took the lead in raising his glass and advised the public to drink.


    The women behind him, the Security Bureau, even the blind man and others, are all the people who silently help him behind his back.


    What impresses Wang Fan most is that after the decisive battle with Shura, Liu Juan let out her best words when chatting with him. It turns out that before the war between him and Shura, everyone had prepared for the worst. Whether it was the official of r country taking advantage of the fire or Shura really won, everyone would use the alternative plan at the first time.


    Remove him from r country by secret means and keep him from being exposed to danger


    The result is lucky, he won the victory, and influence Shura, so as to resolve the internal crisis of wanguku, Wang Fan did not say, but these he kept in mind.


    After three rounds of drinking, the guests and the host enjoyed themselves. When the Security Bureau was almost the same, they chose to leave. After all, they just came to congratulate Wang Fan. The rest of them were all close relatives of Wang Fan. He could see that most people were more or less restrained with him.


    ??????


    "Blind Master, on the day of my decisive battle with Shura, I had to stop confiscating him for a moment and maimed him. I don''t know if Park Yanwu can save him by acupuncture. Although Park Yanwu said that he can help Shura recover to his previous strength, his spine is broken. I''m afraid it''s not easy to recover as before!"


    "With the visit of r country, Wan guku also began to appear in the eyes of many forces. If Shura can recover, I don''t have to stare at the hostile forces every day. Shura''s power is not weak. With his help, even if Wan guku is exposed by r country, it''s no big deal."


    Wang Fan said with regret.


    Shura''s strength is far greater than that of Zhongren of r country. People with such strength can help him share a lot of pressure. As for the rebellion, who has not let go of mistakes? Wang Fan didn''t care at all.


    "Xiaofan, you are more and more suitable to be a leader now. What a benevolent and righteous move! Now I''m worried about Shura''s injury. I''m not wrong! "


    "When you deal with things here, you can go to h country to see Shura. Now the situation in Southeast Asia will change with the destruction of Jin Buhuan. You can make more preparations through h country to prepare for a rainy day."


    Blind ye see Wang Fan have so heart, not stingy toward Wang Fan praise way.


    Shura is suitable for people who fight against Wang Fan in life and death. Unexpectedly, Wang fan can put down the estrangement in his heart and choose to continue to cultivate Shura!


    "In two days, I''m going to visit Shura in H country."


    Wang Fan said to the crowd. He raised his glass again and drank it. The crowd continued to drink happily in the lively atmosphere.

 V2.Chapter 1197

    The days when people get together are happy and short.


    Wang Fan didn''t stay long in China. Liu Juan and Wang Fan went to h country again.


    Now, with Wan guku getting new staff, Wan guku''s strength is also unprecedented. Some strongholds need to arrange new people for training. As a country adjacent to China, state h needs Wang Fan and Liu Juan to check the adjustment.


    Shura as a famous master, his identity has been exposed in r country. Liu Juan, as Wan guku''s intelligence officer, doesn''t need to know that this incident in r country has made Wan guku a killer organization in the eyes of the world''s major forces!


    As a past person, it''s natural to see that other forces can''t rise inexplicably or even surpass themselves. This is already a kind of hidden rule in the underground world. Unless they can''t find it, or seize the opportunity, they won''t stay. In particular, some inheriting forces from the West are absolutely staring at wanguku.


    Although Shura is just a flash in the pan and has been exposed in R for a few days, compared with the mystery of Wan guku, the seriously injured Shura is definitely a soft persimmon. How can anyone who can fight with Wan guku be a weak one? Once the Western forces find out, they will surely assassinate Shura.


    They got off the plane and rushed directly to park Yanwu''s residence.


    In a remote farmyard in S City, Wang Fan met Park Yanwu and Shura. In just a few days, Shura was able to walk in a wheelchair, which surprised Wang Fan.


    The degree of Shura''s injury can be vividly remembered. With such a serious injury, his spine has been broken. He has to admire that park Yanwu has saved a dying man in such a short time.


    "Yanwu, you are a talented person to stay here. With your skill, any famous hospital can hold an expert position!"


    Wang Fan sighed and said to park Yanwu.


    "Ha ha, how can it be so mysterious? It''s mainly because the Shura foundation is there. I just helped him connect the broken bone. His recovery ability is also very strong."


    Park Yan Wu said modestly, this is his ancestral craft, although modest in tone, but his face is still extremely confident.


    "You talk, I''ll go and prepare some herbs."


    Seeing that Wang fan is still with Liu Juan behind him, Pu Yanwu immediately understands that they must have something to say when they are looking for Shura. He quickly finds an excuse to leave and leaves the ward for Wang Fan and three of them.


    "Faucet, i... I''m sorry for you..."


    Shura took a look at Wang Fan and Liu Juan. He quickly lowered his head and said that he didn''t dare to look directly at them.


    In retrospect of what he did in r country, he would feel guilty. After the decisive battle between life and death, Wang Fan asked Park Yanwu to treat him, which was totally impossible for him.


    In the face of Wang Fan, he felt that he was ashamed of Wan guku. After years of training, he even wanted to rebel. As a result, the mountains were higher than the mountains. He thought that his strength was enough to become a leader. As a result, the result of the competition was merciless, and he soon became a man.


    "Shura, don''t talk about it. The past is over. Take good care of your wounds and try to recover as soon as possible. Now with the expansion of wanguku, some unknown forces are ready to move again. I''m waiting for you to come back to help!"


    Wang Fan said to Shura with a friendly face.


    The man doesn''t cry lightly. He has already seen that Shura, a cold-blooded killer, wants to cry. He knows that Shura must be repenting in his heart. This kind of remorse is not conducive to his physical recovery. He can only comfort Shura.


    "You get better quickly. Shadow stab is still in r country. Now Wan guku has unified the Mafia power of r country and become the king of r country. It''s not so easy to suppress the Ninjas of r country only by shadow stab''s skill. You master should work harder!"


    Liu Juan see mood is not right Shura, quickly voice guide way.


    "Wan guku has unified the gangs of r country? No one told me about it. You''re really big


    Shura can''t help sighing that he has been isolated from the world for the past few days. It is estimated that park Yanwu deliberately didn''t tell him, worried about his ups and downs.


    "Brother fan, we have now emerged in the eyes of many forces. I feel that the name of Wan guku should also be changed. Wan guku gives people the first feeling that it is cold-blooded and bloodthirsty, which is not in line with us now."


    Liu Juan looks at two people, two big men are about to be cold indeed, she can only change the topic to say.


    "You mean we don''t need the name Wan Gu Ku?"


    Wang Fan replied hesitantly.


    Wan guku is a name that has been used since its establishment. As a killer organization, it needs this kind of name; Taking Liu Juan''s proposal into consideration, he recalled that Wan guku had indeed emerged in front of many forces and needed to change a milder name. He planned to listen to Liu Juan''s suggestion first.


    "Once you''ve made a great success, it''s a bit tragic! My idea is the same as that of Liu Juan. This name needs to be changed. I feel that it is not proper to continue to use Wan guku with compassion and benevolence as the foundation. "


    Shura thought of him and Wang Fan after the life and death duel, dinner to his all kinds of encouragement, deep feeling toward the two said.


    "Compassion is the foundation, benevolence is the foundation!"


    "Then change the title to mercy hall. Xiaojuan, what do you think?"


    Wang Fan heart feeling said, at the same time to Liu Juan for advice.


    "Let''s call it the hall of mercy. We should be compassionate, benevolent and righteous. We should punish the evil and promote the good! This is the purpose of our mercy hall! "


    Liu Juan said excitedly to Wang Fan.


    Compassion hall, it sounds better than wanguku.


    "Except for a few people who can''t reveal their identity, the killers before the mercy hall can be assigned to work in global security company. The members of the killers can become instructors or regional leaders. That''s more than enough, and let these killers have a sense of belonging!"


    "It''s a good thing for us to hide in the city and integrate killers into modern cities. We should keep pace with the times."


    Wang Fan added that he had a follow-up development plan.


    "Wan guku changed his name to the mercy hall. The dragon head is the first Bodhisattva of the mercy hall, and also the Lord of the hall. Liu Juan, do you agree?"


    Shura looked at Wang Fan and suggested.


    Just now, Wang Fan''s arrangement has made their killer identity safe. In the future, they are no longer hiding in the dark. They can also have their own life like ordinary people, which makes Shura worship Wang Fan.


    "Brother fan, you are the first Bodhisattva in our mercy hall! I''m going to issue a notice that Wan guku has just changed his name to the mercy hall! "


    Liu Juan affirmed. No matter from what point of view, Wang Fan''s arrangement is the best operation, which perfectly solves all kinds of possible problems.

 V2.Chapter 1198

    Looking at Liu Juan''s exultation, Wang fan can''t help sighing to himself: after all, it''s a little woman. How excited is such a little thing?


    "Brother fan, you don''t understand. Before, due to all kinds of rules and regulations, there were many suitable talents. I wanted to get closer to the organization. Later, considering that it was possible for others to stay here all their lives, I had no choice but to give up!"


    "Now, even if we are members of the mercy hall, when we have a task, we are the security team leader. This is the real life. With the implementation of this system, I believe that through the experience of the security company, we can keep our mercy hall and select the right talents!"


    Liu Juan looked at Wang Fan and said seriously.


    Now different from the past, the development of modern society is changing with each passing day. How many young people can stand loneliness? If Wan Gu Kuo does not reform, the number of members will only be fewer and fewer. Only by keeping pace with the times can the temple of mercy develop in the future.


    "Liu Juan, how can I feel that you are more interested than Longtou?"


    Shura joked to Liu Juan.


    "Hey, hey."


    Liu Juan, a little woman, directly ignores Shura''s question. She turns her eyes on Wang Fan.


    "Cough! Shura, when we come to h country this time, we have one more thing to tell you, that is, Liu Juan and I are going to get married. You hurt me. I think I can walk on the ground in a few days, and then you will come to China to attend our wedding! "


    Wang Fan see Liu Juan signal, immediately seconds understand, he said to Shura he want to marry Liu Juan things.


    "Hiss... So fast, is it the hero who saves the beauty and the beauty who agrees with each other?"


    "Congratulations, early birth of your son!"


    Shura surprised said, he also let go, directly toward two people joking.


    If we get to the bottom of the matter, because Liu Juan was injured by him, and then Wang Fan flew to r country to save Liu Juan, there would be a follow-up event. In Shura''s self mockery, he was the old man of the two.


    "Pity me, in order to stop me from running around for decades, I''m still single now. I don''t know when I can end my single dog life. I want to come to my hall to Shura, but in the end, I don''t even have a warm blanket. It''s sad!"


    Shura exaggerated expression in front of the two exclaimed.


    "Ha ha, with your body now, can someone warm your bed for you? If you don''t mind, the mercy hall also has some industries in H country. There are many traffic stars in it. I believe they are willing to communicate with you


    Liu Juan looked up and down at Shura in the wheelchair, then said with a bad smile.


    "Hiss... Forget it, I want to live a few more days. Now that the good days begin, how can I die young?"


    Shura was shocked and quickly refused.


    He is also aware of Wang Fan''s previous experiences in H country. He is really afraid that Liu Juan will arrange several female artists to serve him in his daily life, which will be very embarrassing.


    "Shura, I''m not kidding. You should take good care of yourself. When you recover, I''ll help you find a suitable person to end your single dog career. There are still many young female members suitable for you in our mercy hall, and you have a common topic. I think it''s OK!"


    Liu Juan said with a serious face that Feishui doesn''t flow to outsiders. As an intelligence officer, she has learned the specific information of the members for a long time. For helping Shura find a girlfriend, it''s a matter of catching her at hand.


    "Well, I appreciate your kindness. I''m still hurt. You''re stimulating me. I don''t think I can go to your wedding. When I''m cured, I''ll go to you for help if you don''t say so!"


    Shura said indignantly.


    How can this injury not get better? It turns out that ten thousand bones are withered, no! It''s the mercy hall. With the change and transformation of the organization, this beautiful life is just beginning.


    Two people in Shura''s ward and stay for a long time, in a hurry to bid farewell to park Yanwu, they then found s is the person in charge of the original wanguku stronghold Enze.


    They told Enze about Wan guku''s plans and layout recently. As an important distribution of global security company, H country will definitely arrange many members of mercy hall in H country later. This is also a test for the stronghold of the mercy hall!


    In the past, the total number of Wan guku performing tasks in H country was more than ten at most. Now, with the expansion of the mercy hall, the number of mercy hall in H country''s stronghold may exceed 100 instantly! All these things need to be arranged in advance. Otherwise, if we suddenly encounter so many members, the previous response measures will definitely go wrong.


    Now Wan guku is officially renamed the mercy hall. They still have many things to do, such as marriage.


    They stayed in H country for one night, but they didn''t have a long talk. The next day, Wang Fan and Liu Juan went back to China.


    Before he got close to the teahouse, Wang Fan found that someone was cleaning the antique building walls, and some of the pavilions had already been arranged in a very fresh way.


    At the gate of the teahouse, Wang Fan also saw a special car for the embassy, which made him very surprised. Which immortal has come down to earth? Looking at the series of license plates, even passers-by stopped to take photos as a memento. This is a visit from foreign guests.


    "Hey, brother fan, come in, your father-in-law is here!"


    Before he arrived at the teahouse, Wang Fan heard Katyusha''s forthright voice.


    Wang Fan immediately understood that the vehicle of the embassy must be from country e, specially pulling old Tony over.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Hi, Wang, long time no see. Congratulations, happy wedding!"


    "Have you made a good plan? When will you go to country e and inherit the Tomahawk Gang? This time they can go back. They are full of praise for your ability. They have been asking you to lead them to other countries to carry out tasks in the past!"


    When old Tony saw Wang Fan, he came up with a warm face and said that his tattooed arm was directly around Wang Fan''s neck. People who didn''t know it thought it was two brothers bragging and chatting.


    "Cough... This... Eh?"


    Wang Fan immediately speechless, he even refused the invitation of Hongmen, return to take charge of the Tomahawk gang of e country? I''m afraid the father-in-law thinks too much. Is he going to stay here?


    In an instant, Wang Fan had many ideas in his mind. None of them was what he wanted to see. It was too troublesome.


    "Tony, don''t make fun of the children. They have their own ideas. If your Tomahawk Gang wants to cultivate new people, they can send them here for exercise, but that''s after the children get married. Keep talking about today''s business!"


    Seeing the embarrassed Wang Fan, the blind Master said to old Tony in a hurry.


    Today, old Tony came all the way to discuss the marriage between Wang Fan and Katyusha. Old Tony is also a forthright man. He believes that Wang fan is a strong man. He doesn''t care about the many women behind Wang Fan. Several parents soon discussed how to arrange the marriage.

 V2.Chapter 1199

    Looking at the busy crowd, Wang Fan found that in the end, he actually became the most leisurely person. Help the elders. They are all talking about some specific details. They think Wang fan is an eyesore, so they directly ask Wang Fan to help several girls decorate the wedding room!


    According to the blind Master''s request, Wang Fan went to help Katyusha. As a result, he was mercilessly attacked. Many women thought he was clumsy. It would be good if he didn''t help!


    In the next few days, Wang Fan realized that he didn''t have to worry about big things, but he didn''t care about small things. The whole person was wandering in the teahouse like this. Only a few women needed him when choosing wedding dress. After all, wedding dress is a kind of dress that needs to be seen as a whole. It can''t go on without Wang Fan.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    All the preparations are in an orderly way, and many of Wang Fan''s father-in-law have also appeared one after another.


    Liu Tian, as the leader of Liu''s group, loves Jiahui and wants to get married. How can he do that? After hastily explaining the main affairs of the later development of the group, he flew directly to Huaxia and went to the door to discuss the marriage with the blind master.


    With the arrival of Liu Tian, there is also a lot of dowry. Even if Wang Fan has gone through big waves, he can''t help praising the dowry brought by Liu Tian''s father-in-law!


    Let''s not talk about all kinds of small pieces. Wang fan may not be able to recognize them. They are all custom items handed down by the older generation. Wang fan saw in the dowry list: the property right certificate of generation square business building in n city of M country, he has nothing to say directly, is his feeling a burden?


    He knows about the business building. It is said that the geographical location is the existence of No.1 in M country. Especially for the advertising space on the screen of the building, it is said that the rent for one day''s broadcast is hundreds of thousands of dollars, which directly means stealing money! Now, Wang Fan found that the building was Tong Jiahui''s dowry!


    "Forget it, we can''t go deep into it. Let''s just be a little white faced. We have soft food with our strength. Why care about money?"


    Wang Fan looked at the dense list, and finally make complaints about it.


    "Van, my brother will be here soon"


    Celika saw the expressionless Wang Fan and said softly to Wang Fan.


    The prince of T, the eldest brother of celica; Originally, when celica talked about marriage, her elders were bound to show up. As a result, the king of T was too busy to worry about her daughter''s affairs. He had to let the eldest prince as a representative to witness celika''s late marriage in China.


    "Here comes my brother-in-law? This time, there won''t be such a picture as waiting for bed! "


    Wang Fan said helplessly, as a member of the royal family, celika must be surrounded by people when she travels. If it comes to pomp, the pomp of the royal family is the biggest. He is really afraid that his brother-in-law, like the crown prince of the oil countries, will always be accompanied by a service group of thousands of people.


    "Van, my brother''s out there


    See the thoughts have gone far Wang Fan, celica quickly reminded.


    Wang Fan had no choice but to get up and quickly went out. His elder brother-in-law came. He said that he would receive everything in person.


    "Grass! Big dog


    Wang Fan just came out of the restaurant and was surprised by the exaggerated motorcade. He was worried that the parking lot next to the teahouse might not be able to accommodate so many cars!


    "Coniseg one, it''s a hundred million people walking around!"


    "The trough! That''s the son of Pagani in the back! And Ferrari Enzo... Don''t tell me those Porsche sports cars in the back are grocery cars


    Liu pangzi''s voice rang out, and he looked at Wang Fan with an uncertain face.


    Where does Wang Fan know this?


    Heart is also panic into a group, the dozens of luxury cars appear, he does not know what tricks the brother-in-law plays, he forced calm look at the side of celica.


    "My brother said that these cars were treasures he had collected before. Before, he planned to send some by air for me to go to school. Later, he knew that I was going to get married, so he simply chartered a plane to transport more cars. We have a lot of people and it''s convenient to drive."


    She said calmly.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang fan is more and more speechless. He finds that the marriage seems like he is really a burden. Even if he doesn''t know about cars, he also knows that it''s not easy for the elder brother-in-law to collect these cars. As a result, he is actually taken out by celika!


    "Fan Ge, I have estimated that the price of the motorcade has exceeded 300 million yuan. If I don''t have a girlfriend, I''d like to meet princesses from other countries!"


    Liu pangzi said that he quickly looked up and looked around. He was afraid that Linna would suddenly appear. If Linna heard this, it would be the rhythm of sleeping on the sofa at night.


    "Brother fan, look over there. It seems that it''s the car of the Security Bureau. That person should be the chief of the Security Bureau! He should have come for Wang Yue! "


    Liu pangzi quickly changed the topic and said.


    He is numb now. Although he is not married, the bride is his sister. He is also very concerned about Wang Fan''s marriage. In recent days, a steady stream of guests come to visit, and he follows the queen mother to help.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When night comes, the restaurant has arranged for the relatives to stay, and Wang fan is called into the room by ghost uncle.


    "Xiaofan, these girls are following you. You can''t be wronged. In the past two days, some people have come to discuss and sent dowries. Don''t be affected by these dowries."


    The ghost uncle says with sincerity.


    Even though he has been living for more than half a century, seeing the dowries sent by various families, he is really worried that Wang Fan will divide people by things, which will affect the feelings between husband and wife.


    "Uncle ghost, don''t you understand me? Money is something outside their body. How can they be wronged for it? "


    Wang Fan a face sincerely toward ghost uncle explanation way.


    "You just have this heart. I''m looking at Miao Qing. He has a special identity. It''s not convenient to make a big fuss. You should treat others well!"


    Ghost uncle directly toward Wang an ultimatum said, anyway, a few women are with Wang Fan for a long time, to get married that all to marry.


    "I know, ghost uncle, I''ll keep this in mind. I''m going to pick up Qianxue now. Her flight tonight should be coming soon."


    Wang Fan explained and went out.


    He understood the meaning of ghost uncle, ghost uncle is also a kind reminder, which is completely afraid that he will treat several girls differently, which is totally impossible for him!


    "Well? A thousand snow


    Wang Fan just out of the teahouse, he saw Qianxue is moving things from the taxi.


    "Brother fan, come and help!"


    "I thought you must be busy these days, so I came here ahead of time. You''ve collected all these. This is the property certificate of Shenfeng! "


    Thousand snow see Wang Fan, a face coquetry appearance of say. She can''t wait to fly to Huaxia overnight just to see Wang Fan earlier!

 V2.Chapter 1200

    As Wang Fan''s wedding day is getting closer and closer, everyone is ready and waiting happily.


    With all the girls happy mood, presumably, there is a person in the teahouse some lost, that is Hu Xiaomei, she is even some at a loss, the whole person seems very at a loss.


    She has been in love with Wang Fan for a long time, but because of her own reasons, she does not dare to talk about it with Wang Fan. Although Wang Fan has promised the state to give her a place, he never dare to think that he can walk the red carpet with Wang Fan. She only cares that Wang Fan has enough of her in his heart.


    Looking at the bride to be is not a princess of a country, or the daughter of a business empire, Hu Xiaomei is at a loss. Seeing Wang Fan busy, she can only quietly hide in the corner to help.


    Hu Xiaomei thinks it''s good to hide. No one will find her feelings for Wang Fan, but she doesn''t know that all these things are in the eyes of the blind master.


    Good things are coming, and there are more nagging and admonitions from the elders, but Wang fan can''t listen to them. He can only listen patiently one by one.


    On this day, Wang Fan was called into the room by the blind master.


    Wang Fan''s face is numb. In recent days, he is either his mother or old Tony. All kinds of elders greet each other in turn. From the matters needing attention before marriage to where to go on holiday after marriage, as well as the names of children, these have been arranged clearly.


    Wang Fan has no love at this moment. Everything depends on his elders.


    When he walked into the blind Master''s room, he saw that Hu Xiaomei was also there. He couldn''t help but feel strange. Usually blind Master''s lecture was to warn him alone. Did it change today?


    Hu Xiaomei is busy helping to decorate the wedding room these days, and he also sees it. However, due to the advice of his elders and the love of his girlfriends, he has no more energy to tease Hu Xiaomei. Compared with the experience of these days, Wang Fan prefers to go to r country to kill her again rather than to be in a hurry here. This is just pain and happiness.


    "Xiaofan, do you like Xiaomei?"


    The blind master saw Wang Fan and asked directly.


    "Well! I like it. "


    Wang Fan immediately clear, quickly replied.


    Mind hundred turn, is Hu Xiaomei to complain? If you don''t care about her for so many days, it''s just the rhythm of "starting from chaos and ending with abandonment". Otherwise, the blind Master would not care about this kind of thing. Young people''s emotional problems should be dealt with by themselves.


    Wang Fan was a little nervous at this moment.


    "With you, don''t forget to take Xiaomei with you when you get married. You have to give Xiaomei a place. Now there are many girlfriends, but Xiaomei is the only one who really takes care of us. The rest of us are busy. I''m satisfied when I come to see the old boss every new year."


    "If you don''t agree to this, you have to agree. Otherwise, your mother''s heart will be upset. This is settled. Do you have any opinions?"


    The blind master looked at Wang Fan and said solemnly. Although he was asking Wang Fan whether he agreed or not, his expression could not be considered at all!


    "Blind Master, you can''t do it. If brother fan has me in mind, you don''t have to do it together. You don''t have to threaten brother fan. Even if brother fan doesn''t say it, as long as you don''t dislike me, I will continue to take care of you."


    Hu Xiaomei hears that the blind Master "threatens" Wang Fan. She quickly stops him.


    Her love for Wang fan is pure, without any moral kidnapping.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Wang Fan suddenly realized that the blind man was serious. It was for this matter.


    "Blind Master, don''t worry. I won''t hurt Xiaomei. I will marry her. Xiaomei has taken care of you for such a long time. I cherish this feeling."


    "I have to go out for ten days and a half a month. I often don''t go home for more than half a year. If I don''t have Xiaomei to take care of you, I don''t worry. Xiaomei is half the sky behind me. How can I hurt her?"


    Wang Fan looked at the blind Master and said with righteous words.


    After he became the leader of wanguku, he often stayed in various countries for a long time because of his mission. If he didn''t have a good wife and mother who could take care of people at home, he would not be able to fight at home.


    Hu Xiaomei did all this without asking for anything in return. Although Hu Xiaomei didn''t say it, Wang Fan still felt a little guilty for Hu Xiaomei. Hu Xiaomei was meticulous in taking care of the elderly, and his mother had praised it repeatedly in front of him.


    Compared with other girlfriends, Hu Xiaomei and many elders are also the closest. The real one is the person in charge of logistics at home. Wang Fan sees all this in his eyes and turns it into a moving heart. Hu Xiaomei has occupied a very important position in his heart.


    "I wish you knew it. I thought you were more blind than me. If you miss such a good daughter-in-law, you should change your name to open your eyes and be blind."


    "Xiaomei, if you are angry in the future and Xiaofan is not good to you, come and tell us that we are your family. I''ll support you when something happens."


    Seeing Wang Fan''s statement, the blind man recovered to a kind face and said half jokingly to them.


    "Thank you, blind master. I''m sure brother fan will treat me well. You won''t worry about those things, will you, brother fan?"


    Hu Xiaomei said gratefully to the blind Master and winked at Wang Fan.


    "Well, yes, blind Master, don''t worry. I know Xiaomei is just like your granddaughter. She will be in charge of half the sky in the future. My mother and you are all taken care of by her. In the future, she will only bully me!"


    Wang fan saw Hu Xiaomei''s sign, instantly understood, and quickly comforted the blind master.


    Once he is old, he likes to listen to good words and follow his will. In this way, he will feel more and more successful.


    "Blind Master, I changed the name of Wan guku into the mercy hall, and I also changed the traditional task mode together. Now, the killer of the mercy hall is the employees of the company, which is mainly based on compassion and benevolence."


    "We used to be haunted. It''s just that we didn''t have the power to pay attention. Now we control a large number of gangs in r country and H country. Now we have to have an external image. The mercy hall is our external image!"


    Wang Fan watched the blind Master''s mood improve, and quickly told the story of Wan guku''s change to the mercy hall.


    "Ah, I''m old with your ghost uncle. This is your time. Let''s do it. It''s good to be compassionate and benevolent."


    "The name of mercy hall is not bad. It''s a success to stop killing by killing, and encourage people to do good! You should pass on the hall of mercy


    The blind Master sighed, after all, it is a new generation replacing the old, and they have also withdrawn from the stage of history.


    With the establishment of the mercy hall, Wang Fan''s marriage and the alternation of the old and the new, they will be able to provide for the aged in peace.